《The Atypical Young Lady Has Returned》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: Bringing You Home

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This was a remote town, and it was currently raining there. The original Angel Orphanage in the east of the town had been burned down by a fire two days ago. The rain had eased, and a few rays of sunlight shone through the clouds. An expensive SUV was parked in front of the burned-down Angel Orphanage. Perhaps due to the rain and the fire, there was no one around. A person alighted from the driver¡¯s seat of the SUV. He brought a ck umbre to the back seat and opened the door before saying respectfully, ¡°Boss, we¡¯re here.¡± A man got out of the car. He was dressed in a white shirt and ck trousers. His hair was neatly trimmed, and he looked handsome and elegant. He should have looked pleasing to the eye, but he had a pair of dark eyes, and his expression was extremely cold. This pair of eyes, coupled with his expression, changed his entire temperament. It made the people who looked at him from afar involuntarily feel fear, not daring to directly meet his gaze. In reality, he was only 24 years old. His name was Yin Jiujin, and he was ranked second in the family. He was the famous God of ughter in the business world, and people called him Master Nine [1, ¡°Jiu¡± means nine in Chinese, hence his nickname was ¡°Master Nine¡±.]. Not only in the business world, people in all arenas had to respect him. The person holding the umbre for him was his chief assistant, Lin Zimu. He was also quite famous in the business world. Yin Jiujin slowly raised his eyes and looked at the burnt orphanage, where there was a white bundle. He walked forward slowly. Even though he was walking through the ruins and mud, it could not conceal his noble aura. He finally saw the white ball when he got closer. It was a person. And a girl. Her long ponytail hung straight down as she buried her head in her knees. She was wearing a white t-shirt and jeans with a pair of navy blue canvas shoes on her feet. Crouching in front of these ruins, she looked tiny. She didn¡¯t look like she was about to turn eighteen. Instead, she looked rather like a twelve or thirteen year old child. Upon hearing footsteps, the girl looked up at him and stared at him with her big round eyes. It was as if she had just woken up, making her delicate face look a little dazed. Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze paused slightly, and he stopped three steps away from her. ¡°Yan Jinyu?¡± The person squatting on the ground sized him up for a while before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± ¡°The orphan who got lost at the age of two?¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°You got lost at such a young age, so why do you still remember your real name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy with it,¡± she deadpanned. His sinister eyes had a slight change, ¡°You don¡¯t look happy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± He nced at the red string around her neck, ¡°Do you have a jade pendant with the word ¡®Yu¡¯ carved on it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business¡­¡± She looked up at him, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I came to take you home.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± She stood up obediently. ¡°¡­¡± Master Nine. Isn¡¯t she afraid of bumping into bad people? Yin Jiujin¡¯s first impression of Yan Jinyu was that she was foolish and gullible. *** Lin Zimu ced the umbre in the trunk and returned to the driver¡¯s seat. He looked at the two people in the backseat through the rearview mirror and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you going to confirm with it?¡± Lin Zimu suddenly saw a pair of dark eyes and he quickly retracted his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss. I said too much.¡± He took a deep breath and finally said what he wanted to, ¡°Boss, I think it¡¯s better for you to confirm it first. After all, she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e. You can¡¯t afford to be careless.¡± Sitting in the back seat, the young girl¡¯s eyes flickered when she heard the words ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯. But she quickly recovered, and even someone as sharp as Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t notice it. Yin Jiujin nced at the girl before saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± Since he said so, Lin Zimu naturally did not dare to say anything more. He started the car. The car drove for about half an hour, but the little girl remained quiet. Her expression was still slightly dull as she stared out of the window in a daze. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid?¡± For the first time ever, Yin Jiujin took the initiative to speak. Lin Zimu, who was driving in the front, suddenly hit the brakes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss.¡± He didn¡¯t need to turn around to know that his boss¡¯s expression must be very scary now. Fortunately, his boss didn¡¯t pursue his mistake. But was the boss¡­ possessed? Back at the burnt down orphanage, it could be understood that the boss wanted to confirm the other party¡¯s identity and took the initiative to ask. But now¡­ Anyway, the boss was a little abnormal. His boss was famous for being a man of few words, and he had never taken the initiative to speak to anyone before. Usually, people would rush to curry favor with him, even though most of the time, no one dared to approach him due to his temper. As he was pondering, Lin Zimu silently wiped his cold sweat. Because that youngdy actually ignored the boss! She actually dared to ignore the boss when he took the initiative to ask questions! He didn¡¯t even dare to¡­ Oh, that was not right. It should be said that there was no one who dared to ignore the boss. At least, after following the boss for so many years and seeing all kinds of people, he had never seen anyone who dared to ignore the boss. ¡°Yan Jinyu.¡± The little girl looked up at him with clear eyes, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± ¡°Who else could I talk to?¡± ¡°Oh, just say what you want to say. I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. Lin Zimu silently wiped his cold sweat again. He really didn¡¯t know whether to say this little girl was brave or stupid. He was afraid that if she angered the boss, he would also suffer. At this moment, he did not dare to interrupt and could only pray that her boss would not implicate him in his anger. ¡°Aren¡¯t you not afraid to simply follow a stranger?¡± Huh?! The boss was not angry? Lin Zimu was curious. He stole a quick nce at Yin Jiujin through the rearview mirror and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that there were no signs of anger on his face. At the same time, he was extremely perplexed. Could it be that because she was his fianc¨¦e, hence the boss¡¯s attitude towards this young girl was so good? But was the boss someone who would be bound by the engagement? Obviously not. If it wasn¡¯t for the old madam¡¯sst words, telling the boss to make sure to find this young mistress¡ª who had been missing for 16 years and whom the Yan family had long given up on searching for ¡ª the boss wouldn¡¯t have cared at all. Or did the boss fall in love with this youngdy at first sight? That was even more impossible. The cold-blooded and cruel boss was very indifferent to his parents and brothers. How could love at first sight happen to him? Forget it. If he couldn¡¯t figure it out, he wouldn¡¯t think about it. Anyway, the boss was wise and wouldn¡¯t be fooled by a youngdy. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to bring me home? Why should I be afraid?¡± ¡°Are you not afraid that I¡¯m a bad person and that I¡¯m just lying to you by saying that I¡¯m bringing you home?¡± Blinking her big eyes, she asked, ¡°Are you, then?¡± For the first time in his life, Yin Jiujin was made speechless by someone. When he saw her pure and clear big eyes, he couldn¡¯t get angry with her inexplicably. He decided to change the topic. ¡°The orphanage has been burnt down. So, why are you there?¡± ¡°I was working in the county. I received a call from the director saying that the orphanage was gone, so I applied for leave and came back to take a look. It wasn¡¯t long after I arrived. The director and the others had moved to another ce. I was nning to stay at the orphanage for a while before visiting the director and the rest, but you came.¡± ¡°Working? If I remember correctly, you will only be 18 years old in two months. Why are you working instead of going to school?¡± ¡°¡­¡±Lin Zimu had heard what he said. Boss, didn¡¯t you read all these documents beforeing here? Why didn¡¯t you look so angry then? Also, you know about all these. Aren¡¯t you asking the obvious? Yan Jinyu stared at him, ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± It was clearly still that silly expression, but Yin Jiujin had a feeling that something was different. However, was he concerned about her? He did not know if it was because he was concerned about her, but he could not suppress the anger in his heart when he heard that she was working in the county. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Don¡¯t change the subject.¡± The youngdy lowered her eyshes to hide the emotions in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s normal to work. The orphanage doesn¡¯t have money and can¡¯t afford to provide for so many people to go to school. There are many children like me who stopped going to school after graduating from junior high school. Although I can¡¯t earn money to subsidize the orphanage, at least I can work to support myself and reduce the burden on the orphanage.¡± ¡°You¡¯re considered a childborer at your age. What kind of work can you do?¡± ¡°Our ce is different from the big cities. Usually, it¡¯s easy to find a job when you¡¯re sixteen and graduated from junior high school. However, I don¡¯t seem to be very well-liked by my bosses. I don¡¯t usually stay at a job for long, so I didn¡¯t make much money after working for almost three years. I have changed quite a few jobs.¡± Almost three years¡­ Didn¡¯t that mean that she went out to work at fifteen? Indeed, that was also what was recorded in the information he found. At the age of fifteen, she graduated from junior high school and left this town to work in the county. In almost three years, she had changed nearly 50 jobs. The longest she had worked on the same job was three months. Fifty jobs meant she had done almost everything. The cashier, the restaurant waiter, the bar waiter, the postman, the food delivery courier, the sales personnel, the porter, the construction worker, the cleaner¡­ she had even cleaned the toilets. In the past, he hadn¡¯t thought much of it. Now, looking at the young girl¡¯s fair and clean face and her silly expression, Yin Jiujin suddenly felt a little upset. ¡°Show me your hands.¡± Yan Jinyu blinked and spread her hands out. Her calloused palm was exposed to Yin Jiujin¡¯s sight. His eyes darkened. These weren¡¯t the hands of a young girl who was about to turn eighteen. Moreover, this girl looked thin and tiny. She did not look like she was about to be an adult. She had suffered so much at such a young age. He could not help but reach out to hold her hand. Seeing that she was about to dodge, he grabbed it. ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me take a look.¡± The calluses were real. Her hands were already like this calloused, yet her face was still fair and clean. It must be because of her strong genes. ¡°Take care of your hands when you get back.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at the hand that was being held and only raised her head after a long while. ¡°Take care of my hands?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to buy some items that nourish the hands¡¯ skin.¡± Yan Jinyu retracted her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with that. I¡¯m used to it.¡± His hand suddenly felt empty, and Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes darkened again. ¡°I don¡¯t like others to disobey me.¡± Throwing a nce at him, Yan Jinyu retracted her gaze and sat upright. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, but my things are in my rental house in the county. I have to go back to pack them up.¡± ¡°Did you bring your identity card?¡± Yan Jinyu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you have your identity card. We can buy new things in North City.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any money. I only have one thousand dors in my bank ount which I had saved with great difficulty. I¡¯m nning to buy a phone with that.¡± ¡°Buy a phone?¡± Yan Jinyu took out something from her pocket. ¡°This is my phone. It broke a few days ago and I can¡¯t see the screen clearly. I have to change it.¡± A Nokia. Extremely old. The screen was even shattered. ¡°¡­¡±Yin Jiujin. What kind of youngdy would use such a phone in this day and age? It was so old! ¡°I¡¯ll buy a new one for you!¡± Yan Jinyu put the Nokia back into her pocket. ¡°Fine. You¡¯re my fianc¨¦ anyway.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. He had never taken this betrothal seriously, but when he met her round, innocent, and clear eyes, he inexplicably couldn¡¯t say those words out loud. Chapter 2

Chapter 2: Dinner In The City

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lin Zimu, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, almost hit the brakes again. This girl was really daring. Although that was the truth, the boss had never taken this betrothal seriously. If not for the old madam¡¯s final wish, the boss would not have appeared here today. However, the boss did not seem to have any intention of breaking it off. So, it meant that the boss wanted to acknowledge this engagement? The little fianc¨¦e of the boss was also a poor soul. 18 years ago, the Yan Family of the North City was very happy to have twin girls borned to their family. During the full month celebration, they had invited more than half of the rich and famous people in North City. Even some families in the capital had received invitations, including the Yin Family. The asion was extremely grand. It was also during the full month banquet that the two olddies decided on the engagement between their boss and the Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter. Time passed quickly and two years passed. The two daughters of the Yan family were clearly twins, but the difference was huge. The elder daughter¡¯s physique was good, but she still couldn¡¯t speak at two years old. She was not liked by her parents. The second daughter¡¯s physique was weak, but she was smart, cute, and lovable. On their second birthday, their parents brought them to the amusement park to y and were targeted by the kidnappers. The kidnappers wanted 200 million dors as ransom. Coincidentally, the Yan family was short of funds and could not afford to pay such arge sum of money then. They only gave half of the ransom to redeem their second daughter. Since then, the Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter had disappeared. In the beginning, the Yan family still sent people to search for her. However, as time passed, the Yan Family stopped searching for their eldest daughter, especially after the two elders of the Yan Family had passed away. If not for the fact that the boss had promised the Old Madam to bring her back, the eldest daughter of the Yan Family would probably have to live a hard life in such a small ce for the rest of her life. However, even the boss took nearly three years to find her. In these three years, the boss had spent a lot of manpower and resources. If it was the Yan Family, they definitely would not be able to do it. Thinking about it this way, it was not unreasonable for the Yan family to give up on finding their eldest daughter. Now that the boss had found her, he had to send her to the Yan Family. He wondered how the Yan Family would react when they saw Yan Jinyu, who had been missing for 16 years and was unworldly because she grew up in the orphanage. Ever since the two elders of the Yan n passed away, the Yan n and the Yin n hadn¡¯t interacted much. In recent years, although the boss had always been in North City, he rarely interacted with the Yan Family anymore. On the other hand, the Yan Family was increasingly shameless. When their eldest daughter couldn¡¯t be found, they wanted to use their second daughter to fulfill the marriage contract and cling onto the Yin Family. Who did they take the boss to be? It was simply wishful thinking! He had found her. However, he didn¡¯t know if the young girl who grew up in the countryside would have a better life than her present one after she entered a wealthy family like the Yans. *** Three hourster, the car arrived in the city. There was only an airport in the city, and they had to take an hour and a half flight to reach North City. The car stopped at a restaurant in the city that looked passable. Yin Jiujin nced at the young girl who was still sleeping soundly beside him. ¡°Get off.¡± The two of them sat in the back seat. Yan Jinyu had slept for nearly two hours, but she didn¡¯t even turn her head. She simply leaned against the back of the seat. Those who didn¡¯t know better, would think that she was only resting with her eyes closed. Of course, only she knew whether she was sleeping or resting. Hearing Yin Jiujin¡¯s voice, Yan Jinyu rubbed her eyes. She looked out of the car window and then looked at Yin Jiujin, ¡°Where are we?¡± In Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes, this dazed look made her appear carefree and naive. How could she sleep so soundly when she was with a stranger? If she had met a bad person, she probably wouldn¡¯t even know that she was being sold. ¡°City. Get out of the car and eat.¡± ¡°Eat? I didn¡¯t realize before you said that. But now that you mention it, I¡¯m really a little hungry. I woke up early in the morning and rushed back to town. I hadn¡¯t even had breakfast.¡± Yin Jiujin, who was about to open the car door, paused and turned to look at her darkly. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat breakfast?¡± Yan Jinyu stared at him nkly, as though she didn¡¯t know why he was suddenly angry. She nodded. ¡°Mm-hm, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you didn¡¯t have breakfast?¡± If he hadn¡¯t wanted to bring her to eat something first, would she have been starving all the way to North City? It was almost two in the afternoon and she had not even eaten breakfast! Yan Jinyu blinked her big eyes. ¡°I just didn¡¯t eat breakfast. I do this often. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. Forget it. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t know how she had lived all these years. He just needed to take care of her more in the future. He opened the car door and got out first. Yan Jinyu also got out of the car. Looking at the bustling city, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°So, this is how the city looks like.¡± Yin Jiujin and Lin Zimu looked at her at the same time. She had actually never even been to the city before. She looked like she had never seen the world before, which made them feel ufortable. The Yan family could be considered as thergest family in North City. The eldest daughter of the Yan Family should have been pampered and adored since she was young. She should have the best food, clothing, and stuff. Yet, she was making such a fuss even when she was just entering a small city. Lin Zimu didn¡¯t dare to speak. Yin Jiujin nced at Yan Jinyu in silence too. They walked into the restaurant. Yan Jinyu sat down first at a table for four. Lin Zimu cleverly sat down opposite her. In the end, Yin Jiujin and Yan Jinyu sat together. Lin Zimu took the menu from the waiter and passed it to Yan Jinyu. ¡°Miss Yan, please ce the order.¡± At that moment, Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes were still darting around. She looked very curious. She retracted her gaze and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You guys can order. I¡¯m not picky with food.¡± ¡°Give it to me.¡± Lin Zimu didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that the way his boss looked at him when he said those words were a little scary. He quickly passed the menu over and then realized that it was a French restaurant. The menu probably did not have any Chinese characters. Miss Yan had only studied till junior high school. It was already good enough that she could read Chinese. How could she understand French? No wonder the boss looked at him with such a frightening gaze. Even he wanted to p himself. It was rare for him to find a decent restaurant in such a small ce. He only took into consideration the exquisite life of his boss and forgot that there was a young girl here who had not seen the world. It was one thing for him to choose the wrong restaurant, but he had actually handed over the menu to her just now. Wasn¡¯t this deliberately making the youngdy feel awkward? Strangely enough, this Miss Yan, who had never seen much of the world, seemed to be very curious about everything. However, she did not seem to be embarrassed by her ipatibility with such a ce. This kind of temperament was rare. He had thought that girls who grew up in the countryside would be reserved when entering such high-end restaurants. It was good to be more casual. This way, when she returned to the Yan family, she would not be seen as a joke in these small areas. Yin Jiujin ordered a few dishes from the menu. No one spoke during the meal. When they were almost done eating, Yin Jiujin looked at Yan Jinyu, who had put down her cutlery. ¡°You seem to be very familiar with this way of eating.¡± Only then did Lin Zimu realize that during the entire meal, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t seem to feel ufortable at all. He didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong earlier. But after his boss asked that question, he realized that something was amiss too. There was also the dining etiquette. She ate very quickly but she wasn¡¯t vulgar. She didn¡¯t look like someone who hade to such restaurants for the very first time. Chapter 3

Chapter 3: She Loves Yogurt

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Under their scrutinizing gazes, Yan Jinyu calmly took out two napkins to wipe her mouth. ¡°If you guys often have to go without meals, you will be very familiar with eating too. Don¡¯t mention knives and forks, even if you don¡¯t have anything, when you are hungry, you will be able to skillfully stuff food into your mouth.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lin Zimu. That sounded very right. However, when she used such a calm tone to say that she often had to go without meals, it inevitably made them feel sorry for her. Yin Jiujin looked at her and then retracted his gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When they came out of the restaurant, someone had already taken over Lin Zimu¡¯s car and sent them straight to the airport. First ss cabin. The beautiful air stewardess looked at Yin Jiujin and blushed, ¡°Sir, what would you like to drink?¡± Yin Jiujin did not answer her. Instead, he looked at Yan Jinyu, who was sitting beside him, ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± Yan Jinyu was looking out of the window curiously. When she heard what he said, her eyes lit up, ¡°Anything?¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Yogurt, and can I have a few packets please?¡± The excitement in her eyes didn¡¯t seem fake. It was the first time Yin Jiujin had seen such a vivid expression on her face ever since he saw her. It was just yogurt, so why was she so excited? He lifted his eyes and looked at the air stewardess. ¡°Get me a cup of coffee too.¡± The air stewardess was a little frightened by his dark gaze and quickly lowered her head. ¡°Alright, Sir and Miss, please wait for a moment.¡± The air stewardess returned very quickly. Yin Jiujin took the coffee, and the yogurt was also ced into Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands. Yin Jiujin ced the coffee cup down after taking a sip. He looked at Yan Jinyu, who was sighing while drinking the packet of yogurt. She was so satisfied by a packet of yoghurt, so how much hardship had she endured? She asked the stewardess to take a few more packets. The stewardess did as she was told and gave her five packets. Seeing that Yan Jinyu wanted to continue drinking after finishing the third packet, Yin Jiujin finally couldn¡¯t help but stop her, ¡°Stop drinking.¡± Yan Jinyu looked up at him with her eyes filled with grievance. However, she still obediently put down the yogurt in her hand. Her aggrieved gaze made Yin Jiujin wonder if he was being too fierce with her. He softened his tone and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to drink it. Don¡¯t drink so much in one go. Rest for a while first before you proceed.¡¯ Lin Zimu, who was sitting on the other side, was speechless. Was that still his boss who had always kept his word? Also, why was he talking with this gentle tone? Furthermore, was the word ¡°gentle¡± suitable for the business world¡¯s God of ughter? Although Miss Yan¡¯s experience was worthy of sympathy, the boss¡¯s favoritism on her was simply too much. The two of them had no idea what Lin Zimu was thinking. After hearing Yin Jiujin¡¯s words, the grievance in Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes disappeared. Her eyes were bright and full of spirit again, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯ll be an hourter.¡± ¡°One hour it is, as long as you don¡¯t confiscate it.¡± She was so protective of her yoghurt as if someone had confiscated her yogurt before. ¡°It¡¯s just a few packets of yogurt. No one¡¯s going to take them away from you.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze shifted. ¡°From the looks of it, buying a few packets of yogurt shouldn¡¯t be a big deal to you. Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you buy it for me when we reach the North City that you mentioned?¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her while holding the cup of coffee. ¡°Do you really like it that much?¡± Yan Jinyu nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, I like it very much.¡± However, they always gave her limited quantities. Seeing her like this, Yin Jiujin almost couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to pinch her face. Fortunately, he quickly stopped himself and took a sip of coffee before turning his face away. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for you in North City.¡± Her eyes lit up. ¡°Do you mean what you say?¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Yan Jinyu propped up her chin and looked at him. ¡°I think you¡¯re a pretty good person. I¡¯ve decided to acknowledge you as my fianc¨¦.¡± Lin Zimu almost spat out the coffee in his mouth. Was she unwilling to acknowledge this fianc¨¦ before this? Master Nine was feared by many people. No matter where he went, people would rush to curry favor with him. Yet, she actually said that Master Nine had only caught her eye now. She was really ignorant and fearless! Yin Jiujin was stunned, and he thought that he¡¯d misheard. After all, no one had dared to speak to him in such a tone in all these years, let alone making such ament. He raised his eyebrows, ¡°Oh? Should I say it¡¯s my honor then?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that either. Since you¡¯re the one who is bringing me back, I¡¯ll naturally acknowledge the engagement. However, this is the admission from the bottom of my heart.¡± She looked at him. ¡°Speaking of which, I still don¡¯t know your name. How should I address you in the future?¡± ¡°Yin Jiujin, my name.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Everyone calls me Master Nine.¡± ¡°Master Nine?¡± Yan Jinyu shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not a good name. I don¡¯t like to call others master. You don¡¯t look much older than me. I¡¯ll call you Brother Nine from now on.¡± Lin Zimu had learned his lesson and did not drink anything. If not, he would not be able to hold it in this time and would really spit it out. Master Nine was an honorific to the boss. What the hell was Brother Nine? It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to use such endearments on the boss! However, this endearment was extremely refreshing to Yin Jiujin. Seeing that he didn¡¯t reply for a long time, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like me calling you that, why don¡¯t you change it? What should I call you then? Anyway, I simply can¡¯t call you Master Nine.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Brother Nine. I¡¯ve never called anyone else master, nor have I called anyone else brother. You¡¯re the first person whom I called brother.¡± Yin Jiujin obviously enjoyed her exnations. ¡°Since you¡¯ve introduced yourself to me, I should return the favor too. My name is Yan Jinyu but you know that. Everyone calls me Beauty Yu. You can call me that in the future too.¡± ¡°Beauty?¡± Yin Jiujin sized her up with a strange look in his eyes. ¡°With your shriveled body and palm-sized face, which part of you looks beautiful?¡± She was clearly a child. But Lin Zimu did not think so. Miss Yan was just a little thin, but her face was undeniably a beauty. If she dressed up properly, even the daughters of the noble families in the capital might not be able to hold a candle to her. Speaking of which, it was because Miss Yan¡¯s eyes were clean that people would subconsciously ignore the advantage of her looks and treat her like a child. Yan Jinyu red at him. ¡°How am I not a beauty? Am I not considered pretty when I look like this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not ugly.¡± She was indeed quite pleasing to the eye. He could recognize her at a nce. He had seen a photo of their grandmothers when they was young. She looked exactly like her grandmother. The Yan Family¡¯s matriarch, Feng Yan, was a well-known beauty when she was young. However, even though she clearly had simr looks, he simply couldn¡¯t use the word ¡°beauty¡± on her. He frowned when he saw her insert the straw into a new packet of yogurt. ¡°I just told you that you can only drink it in an hour.¡± ¡°I like to drink yogurt whenever I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡± Of course, she liked to drink it when she was in a good mood too. No, it should be said that she liked to drink it at any time. She was not born with this preference. It happened only after her first murder. The taste of yogurt could suppress the disgusting smell of blood. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m just not ugly when I look like this. You¡¯re making me feel bad.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. Was she angry? He was clearly telling the truth. ¡°You¡¯re only allowed to drink one packet.¡± Yan Jinyu snorted coldly and ignored him. Upon seeing this, Yin Jiujin took the initiative to change the topic. ¡°I wanted to ask you earlier. Is that¡­ a watch on your left hand?¡± Chapter 4

Chapter 4: A Straight Man¡¯s Aesthetic

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was silver and looked like a bracelet or a watch. There was indeed a small round screen that looked like an electronic watch on it. It also showed the current time. Yin Jiujin asked this because he wanted to change the topic. Secondly, he had indeed never seen such a watch before and was rarely really curious. Yan Jinyu, who was holding the yogurt, lowered her eyes to look at the ¡°watch¡± on her left wrist. There was a sh in her eyes. ¡°Yeah, I dropped my phone a few days ago and I need to see the time. I was worried that I would bete for work, so I went to the second-hand shop to get this. Ten dors. I heard from the boss that he gathered it from those abandoned things and assembled it himself.¡± She looked up at him. ¡°Why? Do you like it?¡± Before Yin Jiujin could reply, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°Even if you like it, I can¡¯t give it to you. This kind of 10-dors second-hand goods isn¡¯t worthy of you.¡± If it wasn¡¯t worthy of him, how could it be worthy of her? ¡°If you like watches, I¡¯ll buy you a new one in North City.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression froze slightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I really like the one on my hand now. Just remember to get me a phone.¡± Since she had already said so, Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t insist anymore. However, the thought of her watches being second-hand goods made him feel inexplicably irritated. Although this second-hand good was well assembled and looked a little delicate, second-hand goods were second-hand goods in any case. He looked at her and then thought about the second daughter of the Yan Family who had been pampered since she was young. Even if the thing cost 100,000 dors, the second daughter of the Yan family might not even want it. They were both daughters of the Yan Family. Yet, one was raised with the love of her parents, while the other suffered in the orphanage. *** North City Airport. Yin Jiujin¡¯s driver, Cheng Lin, was already waiting outside. After getting off the ne, the few of them walked straight to the parking lot. Seeing him, Cheng Lin hurriedly got out of the car and said respectfully, ¡°Master Nine.¡± Yin Jiujin gave a slight nod. Cheng Lin opened the door of the backseat. He saw Yin Jiujin calling Yan Jinyu, who was beside him, to get in first. While he was shocked, he also recognized her. He respectfully held the car door open, ¡°Miss Yan, please.¡± He only knew that Master Nine had gone to fetch his fianc¨¦e, who had been missing for 16 years. But he didn¡¯t know that Master Nine actually treated this fianc¨¦e¡ªwhom he had never met before¡ªwith such an attitude. After they got into the car, Cheng Lin closed the door and walked to the driver¡¯s seat. Lin Zimu sat in the front passenger seat. ¡°Master Nine, are we returning to Mount Jing, or somewhere else?¡± Mount Jing was Yin Jiujin¡¯s residence in North City. It upied half of the mountain, and that area was Yin Jiujin¡¯s territory. Without his permission, no one was allowed to set foot there. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the mall first.¡± The mall? ¡°Boss, should we notice them first?¡± Lin Zimu asked. The meaning of the notice was to clear the mall. Yin Jiujin had always been on inspection when he went to the mall, and he had never been shopping there before. Every time he went there, he would clear the area, and a group of people would wee him respectfully. Looking at Yan Jinyu, who was looking out of the car window curiously, Yin Jiujin paused for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± She should have never encountered such a scene before. If they exaggerated it too much, it might scare her. Lin Zimu blinked his eyes. This was unlike his boss. His boss hated trouble the most. Most of the time, he would make arrangements beforehand to avoid meeting those bootlickers. ¡°Other than the phone, what else do you want?¡± Yin Jiujin had been treating Yan Jinyu differently along the way and Lin Zimu was already used to it. But Cheng Lin, who had just met Yan Jinyu, wasn¡¯t. He was a little shocked. Yan Jinyu retracted her gaze from the window. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring my luggage so I need to buy a few sets of clothes for change.¡± He had already nned to bring her to buy clothes. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°And the yogurt that you promised to buy me. Don¡¯t forget about that.¡± ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t forget. I mean, apart from the clothes, the phone, and the yogurt, is there anything else you want?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. But you can buy more yogurt. Don¡¯t worry about their shelf life. I consume it very fast.¡± ¡°..¡± He had never bought anything for a woman before, so he had no idea what to buy. However, he knew a lot of people who often spent money on women for stuff such as bags, jewelry, and cosmetics. However, with a rich man like him here, she actually only cared about her yogurt. *** Empire Mall. It belonged to the Empire Group and it could be found all over the first and second tier cities. They took the elevator up to the third floor where thedies¡¯ department was. Lin Zimu had something to do at thepany, so he left first. Cheng Lin couldn¡¯t follow them, so he sat in the car and waited. Therefore, only Yin Jiujin and Yan Jinyu entered the mall. Yin Jiujin¡¯s presence was too strong, and his face was very ostentatious. As soon as he stepped into the third floor¡¯sdies¡¯ department, he attracted the attention of many people. However, his eyes were too sinister, and his entire person was too cold. No one dared to approach him. Yan Jinyu looked around, but nothing caught her eye. When she walked into the fifth store, Yin Jiujin finally couldn¡¯t resist taking a dress and said, ¡°Go and try this.¡± Looking at the fluffy and pink princess dress in his hands, the corners of Yan Jinyu¡¯s mouth twitched. She casually picked up a light blue dress. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just try this on.¡± She knew that he had a straight man¡¯s aesthetic. ¡°Take them all in to try.¡± The service staff was also very tactful and swiftly said, ¡°Miss, you can try on a few more sets. The effects can only be seen after you wear them on your body. Not only these two sets, but that set, and that set also suits your temperament. Your skin is so fair and your figure is so good. You¡¯ll definitely look good in them.¡± Yan Jinyu was about to say that there was no need to. She seldom wore skirts, but Yin Jiujin interrupted her. ¡°Take them all down for her to try.¡± The service staff beamed with joy. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you to the fitting room first.¡± Having worked in the Empire Mall for two years, she had seen many big shots so she had the ability to judge people. It was obvious that he was not short of money. ¡°Miss, this way please.¡± ¡°Try the set that I picked first.¡± Yan Jinyu rolled her eyes at him. After Yan Jinyue out after changing, Yin Jiujin, who was sitting on the sofa, had a glint in his eyes. She was wearing a light blue dress, and her long hair had been let loose. Her naturally curled waist-length hair matched her fair and exquisite face, so it was hard not to attract people¡¯s attention. Yan Jinyu turned on the spot. ¡°Brother Nine, how is it? I should be considered as a beauty now, right?¡± Brother Nine¡­ This form of address made Yin Jiujin feel somewhat odd. ¡°You barely make it.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s face fell. She looked at the fitting mirror at the side. No matter how she looked at it, she was beautiful. Why was it that when it came to him, she was only considered as barely make it? There was something wrong with his taste. ¡°Let¡¯s try a different set.¡± In the past, Yin Jiujin would never have imagined that he would apany someone to shop. He even looked forward to seeing her change a few more sets. ¡°I¡¯m not going to try anymore. I just want this one. I¡¯ve seen the prices earlier. The clothes here are very expensive. I don¡¯t usually wear skirts so it would be a waste to buy them.¡± A dress here cost more than 10,000 dors. For someone like her who only had 1000 dors in her card, it was more than just expensive. Even though she tried her best to appear nonchnt, she was probably not as calm as she seemed on the surface. After he thought about it, Yin Jiujin stood up and walked towards her. Under her puzzled gaze, he raised his hand to rub the top of her head. ¡°It¡¯s just a few dresses. I can still afford them.¡± Of course, she knew that he could afford it. This entire Empire Mall was his. She simply felt that it would be a waste to buy too many clothes. After all, she would not be staying in the Yan Family for too long. It would be too troublesome to pack up when the time came for her to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s try on two more sets. Otherwise, we¡¯ll get the shop to choose a set ording to your size.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± She knew that someone like Yin Jiujin, who was used to being dominant, would do such a thing. Yan Jinyu walked back to the fitting room helplessly and the service staff was very happy. He was indeed a big client. She strongly rmended Yan Jinyu to try on that pink princess dress first. Right then, a few people walked into the shop. ¡°Jinyun, why are you asking us out to shop today? Don¡¯t you usually just call someone to deliver whatever you want to buy?¡± Four or five girls clustered around a girl in a white dress. Obviously, the girl in the white dress was the ¡°Jinyun¡± they were talking about. ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood, so I came out for a walk.¡± ¡°Who made you unhappy? Who dares to make the eldest Miss Yan unhappy in North City?¡± When Yin Jiujin, who was waiting outside the changing room, heard the words ¡°elder Miss Yan¡±, his eyes darkened and his voice was extremely cold. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan?¡± Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Second Miss Yan

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions They looked over and were stunned when they saw Yin Jiujin. The girl beside her tugged at her sleeve. ¡°Jinyun, d-do you know him?¡± Such an outstanding man and he knew Jinyun, so they should be in the same circle. Why hadn¡¯t she seen him before? Yan Jinyun was first stunned, then astonished, and finally surprised. She didn¡¯t expect to meet Master Nine, who even her father had a hard time meeting, while shopping! It was really wise to go shopping today! Why would Master Nine appear in the mall? It didn¡¯t seem like he was working. ¡°M-Master Nine?¡± The girls beside her were shocked. Master Nine, could it be that Master Nine?! The Second Young Master of the Yin Family in the capital. Not only North City, but even in a ce like the capital where power was everywhere, not many people dared to provoke him! Looking at Yan Jinyun¡¯s reaction, he seemed to be that person. They quickly bowed and greeted, ¡°Master Nine.¡± Yin Jiujin ignored them. Instead, he looked at Yan Jinyun, who was blushing slightly, and asked again, ¡°The eldest daughter of the Yan family?¡± Before Yan Jinyun could speak, the girl beside her quickly answered, ¡°Yes, Jinyun is the eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Before she could finish speaking, Yan Jinyun scolded her softly. As a member of the Yan Family, Yan Jinyun was very clear about the conflict between the Yan Family and the Yin Family in the capital. He was even clearer about who was the eldest daughter of the Yan family in Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes. She had seen Yin Jiujin from afar several times during the banquets, and she roughly knew his temperament. He was clearly angry now. The God of ughter of the business world was not an undeserved reputation. Not to mention the Yan Family, even those big families in the capital might not dare to provoke him. She was not stupid. She knew that he was already angry, yet she still went for the gun. ¡°Master Nine, please don¡¯tugh at me. My friend is just joking. I¡¯m the second daughter of the Yan family and not the eldest daughter. Even though my sister has been missing for 16 years, the position of the Yan family¡¯s eldest daughter is still hers.¡± ¡°Joking? Didn¡¯t the elders at home remind you that there are some jokes you can¡¯t joke about? The eldest daughter of the Yan Family is engaged to me, but the second daughter of the Yan Family isn¡¯t. Watch your words and don¡¯t cause unnecessary misunderstandings.¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s smile stiffened when she saw everyone looking at her strangely. ¡°Yes, we will definitely pay attention in the future.¡± It was so humiliating today! ¡°My dad keeps talking about Master Nine. When will Master Nine have time to visit the Yan Family? We won¡¯t disturb Master Nine anymore.¡± Just as she was about to turn around and leave, she heard a voice. ¡°Brother Nine, look at the set that you picked. Do I look especially ugly in it?¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s expression changed when she saw the girl walking out of the fitting room. She was wearing a pink princess dress, her waist-length ck hair was slightly curled, and her face was much more exquisite than hers. Father and Mother said that Master Nine had already sent a message to the Yan Family three days ago. He said that Yan Jinyu had already been found and would be sent back home in a few days. Because of this, the atmosphere in the house was very solemn. She also specially came out to shop and rx because Yan Jinyu¡¯s return had affected her mood. ording to her parents¡¯ n, they wanted her to fulfill the engagement with the Yin Family on Yan Jinyu¡¯s behalf. If Yan Jinyu came back, her marriage to the Yin Family would be over. Her parents and her were all in a bad mood. Even if she was only two years old when Yan Jinyu went missing and no longer had any impression of Yan Jinyu, she could still recognize her at a nce. Whether it was because they were twins or Yan Jinyu¡¯s face that resembled hers, she knew that the person in the pink princess dress was Yan Jinyu! She was wondering why she would meet Master Nine at the mall. It turned out that he was here to shop with Yan Jinyu. Who was Master Nine? Who was Yan Jinyu? Master Nine was actually shopping with Yan Jinyu! What did Yan Jinyu do to deserve this! Also, the way Yan Jinyu addressed Master Nine¡­ Brother Nine?! What right did Yan Jinyu have to do that! The people around Yan Jinyun were as shocked as her. They had never seen Master Nine, but they had heard of Master Nine¡¯s famous name. They had never heard of Master Nine having a woman. What was going on now? Master Nine had a woman by his side? And he didn¡¯t hesitate to lower himself to apany a woman shopping? Yin Jiujin¡¯s attention waspletely on Yan Jinyu. He no longer cared about Yan Jinyun and the rest. ¡°It¡¯s not ugly. It¡¯s beautiful.¡± The pink princess dress made her look like a little princess in it. Yan Jinyu looked at him with a strange look in her eyes. His sense of aesthetics was nothing topliment. She didn¡¯t want to say anything else. She turned around and was about to enter the fitting room to change out of her princess dress when Yin Jiujin stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t change out of it. Just wear this.¡± As he spoke, he looked at the service staff who was standing at the side and terrified after learning of his identity. ¡°Find a pair of suitable shoes for her. Wrap up the few sets she picked just now and send them to the Yan Family. Tell the Yan Family that I bought these for Miss Yan and ask them to put them directly in Miss Yan¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Nine.¡± The big boss of the Empire Mall was not someone she could entertain. She had already secretly sent a message to the manager just now. The manager would be here soon. Yan Jinyu shrugged his hand off her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not wearing this.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, is there really no problem with your taste? I don¡¯t wear a dress much, but I know that this dress is very strange. Since you spent so much money on me today, I should satisfy you and show you the effect of the dress you picked. However, I don¡¯t intend to buy it.¡± She stared at him, ¡°Either you let me change back, or I won¡¯t wear the clothes you bought today. Although I don¡¯t have much money, I still have enough to buy a few simple clothes to change into.¡± Yin Jiujin frowned and was somewhat doubtful. ¡°Is it really very ugly?¡± ¡°Yes, very ugly!¡± ¡°You can change it back, but you have to buy this set.¡± ¡°Whatever you want. I¡¯m spending your money anyway.¡± ¡°Change to the one you tried earlier.¡± He was referring to the light blue one that Yan Jinyu chose herself. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t mind as long as it wasn¡¯t this pink princess dress. She took the dress from the service staff and was about to enter the fitting room when Yan Jinyun¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Wait!¡± Yan Jinyu stopped and turned back to look at her. ¡°If you have anything to say, wait for me to change out of this dress.¡± It was as if she was not surprised that Yan Jinyun would call her. However, after hearing her words, not only Yan Jinyun, but Yin Jiujin also looked a little puzzled. Ever since he found her, he had never mentioned to her who the Yan Family was or which family she was going back to. But looking at her, she seemed to have recognized Yan Jinyun as her twin sister. ¡°Jin Yun, s-she is?¡± Yan Jinyun looked at the girl impatiently and replied, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, she should be my twin sister who has been missing for 16 years, right, Master Nine?¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t answer her, making Yan Jinyun feel very awkward. In order to ease the awkwardness, Yan Jinyun said, ¡°I heard from my dad that Master Nine has found my sister. It seems like it¡¯s true. Thank you, Master Nine.¡± ¡°What does the Yan Family have to do with me finding my own fianc¨¦e? Do I need you to thank me?¡± His dark eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Besides, the Yan Family doesn¡¯t look for their missing daughter. If I don¡¯t do anything, wouldn¡¯t my fianc¨¦e have to suffer outside for the rest of her life?¡± Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t know how to respond. She was puzzled. It was said that Master Nine was a man of few words. Why was he¡­ Could it be because of Yan Jinyu? The Yan Family didn¡¯t care about Yan Jinyu¡¯s life and death and had long given up on searching for her. So, was Master Nine venting his anger on them for Yan Jinyu? ¡°No matter what, the Yan family is indebted to Master Nine for being able to find my elder sister.¡± Even if she wished that Yan Jinyu would never get found, she still had to put up an act on the outside. She couldn¡¯t let others have any hold against the Yan Family. Chapter 6

Chapter 6: I Remembered Clearly

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As they were talking, a woman in her forties walked out. She was wearing a formal suit and looked nervous. ¡°Hello, Master Nine. I¡¯m the manager of this shop. My surname is Lu. I didn¡¯t know that you woulde to this shop. I apologize for the inadequate service.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only here to pick out a few sets of clothes with someone. There¡¯s no need to make a fuss.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± No one knew who was actually able to make Master Nine apany her! At this thought, she saw someone walk out of the fitting room. She had worked in this brand for more than 10 years and had seen all kinds of people. However, she was still stunned when she saw the girl walking out of the fitting room. It wasn¡¯t that she had never seen someone more beautiful than this girl, but this girl¡¯s temperament was very special. She¡¯s too clean. There seemed to be no impurities in her eyes. They were very pure and attractive. Of course, there were many people of the girl¡¯s age who were clean, but she had never seen anyone who looked clean and had a sense of returning to simplicity. Yes, returning to simplicity. It was strange to use such a term to describe a 17-year-old girl, but this was her first impression of the girl. Seeing the manager, Yan Jinyun suppressed the unwillingness in her heart and went up to Yan Jinyu with reddened eyes. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re my elder sister, right?¡± Yan Jinyu yed with her Nokia cell phone, with the shattered screen. She lifted her eyes and looked at the girl who was crying. Her expression was calm. ¡°If you are the second daughter of the Yan family in North City, Yan Jinyun, then the elder sister that you are talking about should be me.¡± Yan Jinyun was slightly taken aback. Seeing that Yin Jiujin was also staring at Yan Jinyu, he seemed to be very surprised that Yan Jinyu could recognize her. His eyes shed slightly. ¡°Sister, do you still remember me? Or did Master Nine mention it to Sister? Sister, don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t mean anything else. It¡¯s just that during the years you were missing, there were people who used your identity to acknowledge the Yan family. The Yan Family is a big family in North City. Our assets are close to ten billion. It¡¯s normal for people to prey on us.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her and chuckled lightly. ¡°Are you trying to say that I¡¯m the same as those people, an imposter?¡± ¡°No, no, no. That¡¯s not what I meant. Sister, please don¡¯t overthink.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her, then turned to look at the store manager, who was extremely nervous, ¡°Can I trouble the store manager to help me pick a bag? I don¡¯t have anywhere to put my phone.¡± The manager looked at the old Nokia in her hand and was speechless for a moment. ¡°Sure. Please wait a moment, Miss Yan.¡± After that, Yan Jinyu looked at Yan Jinyun. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you mean. You don¡¯t have to guard against me like you¡¯re guarding against a thief. To be honest, if Brother Nine hadn¡¯t gone to look for me personally, I might not havee back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very curious as to why I was only two years old when I was abducted. I should be at an age where I can¡¯t remember anything, yet I still remember you and the Yan Family in North City.¡± She asked Yin Jiujin. ¡°Isn¡¯t Brother Nine very curious as well?¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say a word and simply looked at her. He was indeed very curious. Ever since he found out that her name was Yan Jinyu, he had been very curious. A two-year-old child shouldn¡¯t even remember her real name. Moreover, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know how to talk until she was two years old. She didn¡¯t interact much with her family either. The Yan Family said that she might be mentally challenged. In short, she was a retard. She should not even remember her own name, let alone her family. Then how did she know about all this? Could it really be as Yan Jinyun had said, that she was the same as those people who pretended to be the eldest daughter of the Yan family? Did she have a n all along? He had personally investigated her identity, so the chances of a glitch happening were very small. Unless her ability was so great that she could even hide it from him, it was impossible for her past to be fake. Moreover, from the calluses on her hands, it could be seen that she had really suffered, and that could not be faked. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be surprised. Just because I didn¡¯t speak when I was two doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t know how to speak. My parents thought that I was mentally deficient, but they didn¡¯t know that I had a good memory since I was young. I could recognize everyone at one-year-old, and I could read at two.¡± She smiled at Yin Jiujin. ¡°Oh, I also remember that I have a fianc¨¦. However, no one mentioned Brother Nine¡¯s full name in front of me back then. I only know that he¡¯s the Second Young Master of the capital¡¯s Yin Family. This is probably what people often say¡­ early wisdom?¡± Yan Jinyun was silent for a moment. He looked at her strangely. ¡°Since you remember everything, why didn¡¯t you go home all these years?¡± Yan Jinyu shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Why? Naturally, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to go back. I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ve matured long ago. I remember clearly that my parents only took out half of the ransom to pay for you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°After Father and Mother disregarded my life, I still remember how I narrowly escaped death from the kidnappers.¡± She said that with a smile that scared Yan Jinyun so much that she took a few steps back. ¡°Y-you¡­¡± ¡°Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m not ming you guys. I¡¯ve already said that if Brother Nine hadn¡¯t gone to look for me, I wouldn¡¯t havee back. So even if I dide back, I wouldn¡¯t have thought about your Yan family¡¯s assets. You can be at ease. At the same time, tell Mom and Dad to rx.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not thinking about you guys. Don¡¯t think about me, especially about my¡­ fianc¨¦.¡± Especially not her fianc¨¦¡­ Yin Jiujin, who had been staring at her the entire time, had a slight change in his expression upon hearing this. Seeing Yan Jinyun¡¯s face get paler and paler, Yan Jinyu looked at Yin Jiujin. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brother Nine. Apany me to buy a few more sets of casual wear.¡± Under the others¡¯plicated gazes, Yin Jiujin strode forward and followed her. After that, Yan Jinyu bought a few more sets of casual clothes and walked into the lingerie store in front of Yin Jiujin. Her expression was normal, but Yin Jiujin felt very ufortable. He had no choice but to follow her because he had to pay with his card. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought of giving her his card so that she could buy whatever she wanted, but Yan Jinyu simply didn¡¯t want to ept his card. After the awkward shopping trip ended, he asked someone to send the things he bought to the Yan family before apanying her to buy a phone. It was almost six o¡¯clock when they returned to the car. It was dinner time. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t send Yan Jinyu to the Yan Family right away. Instead, he found a restaurant to bring her to eat. When they sat down in the dining room, Yin Jiujin finally asked the question in his heart, ¡°Is what you said at the mall true?¡± Yan Jinyu was fiddling with her new phone when she heard him. She looked up at him. ¡°Of course.¡± The early wisdom was real; she remembered that everyone in the Yan Family was real; she remembered that her parents did not hesitate to take half of the ransom and chose to save Yan Jinyun, regardless of whether she was dead or alive; it was true that she barely escaped from the kidnappers; it was also true that she remembered the Yan Family but did not intend to return. Other than the fact that the information which he found out about her was fake, everything else was real. ¡°You remember everything but would rather suffer outside thane back home?¡± ¡°When Grandfather and Grandmother were still alive, I wanted toe back but didn¡¯t have the ability to. Later on, when I had the ability toe back, Grandfather and Grandmother were no longer around. So, why should Ie back? No one in the Yan Family weed me anyway.¡± Yin Jiujin was momentarily speechless. This was a fact, but¡­ she was just a young girl. She knew that she could live a wealthy life, but she would rather suffer outside and work countless different jobs thane back. It was hard to understand her. ¡°Then, why are you willing toe back now?¡± Yan Jinyu put down her phone and smiled carefreely. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to pick me up? You wanted me toe back, so I came back.¡± Yin Jiujin wanted to say that he had only found her ording to his grandmother¡¯sst wishes. He didn¡¯t really hope for her to return. However, this was only his initial thought. She, a littless, had openly expressed that she did not allow others to think about her fianc¨¦. As a grown man, was he going to be unreasonable and deny this betrothal? ¡°Let¡¯s eat. After that, I¡¯ll send you to the Yan Family.¡± Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Returning To The Yan Family

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A car stopped outside the Yan Family¡¯s gate. At that moment, Yin Jiujin was on the phone. His tone was very cold, and his eyes were even more sinister. It seemed like there was a problem with a big project in thepany. The call was from Lin Zimu. Cheng Lin parked the car but didn¡¯t dare to interrupt. He only spoke carefully after Yin Jiujin hung up the phone. ¡°Boss, we¡¯re here.¡± Yan Jinyu habitually touched the ¡°watch¡± on her left wrist. When she saw that Yin Jiujin had finally ended the call, she retracted her gaze from the familiar yet a little strange Yan Family¡¯s courtyard outside the car window. ¡°If you have something to do, go ahead. I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± Even though Yin Jiujin was on the phone, he still kept an eye on her. The reason why his tone on the phone was so bad wasn¡¯t entirely because such a huge mess had happened when he had only left thepany for a day. He felt inexplicably frustrated mostly because he saw Yan Jinyu staring out of the car window and sizing the ce up. Since she remembered everything, she must have felt terrible seeing the familiar home. Her naive expression on the way here had turned serious. Even though her gaze was still clear and clean. The clear and clean look in her eyes was what made him feel so upset. He did not know how badly she would be bullied by these people who grew up in noble families when she returned to the Yan Family. Yet, at this time, thepany had a problem that forced him to leave her here. She was still so understanding towards him and even told him to do whatever he needed to do. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll send you in first.¡± He had personally sent her into the Yan Family¡¯s residence. As long as they had some brains, the Yan Family would not dare to mistreat her. Upon hearing this, Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze paused on his handsome and cold face for a second. Then, she smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± Yan Jinyun had already returned to the Yan Family when they were eating dinner outside. Right now, the Yan Family knew that Yin Jiujin had really brought Yan Jinyu back. The servants had prepared dinner, but they had no appetite. The family of three casually ate some food and sat in the living room to wait for them. It wasn¡¯t because they were looking forward to Yan Jinyu¡¯s return, but because they didn¡¯t dare to offend Yin Jiujin. The doorbell rang and the Yan family¡¯s gate opened. Cheng Lin drove straight into the Yan Family¡¯s residence. It was indeed the number one family in North City. Although it could not bepared to the elite families in the capital, it was still considered a local tyrant in North City. Naturally, the mansion was not small. There were many gardens, ponds, rock decorations, and swimming pools in the main building. Those who did not know would think that they had entered a vi resort. The car headed straight for the Yan Family¡¯s main building. Knowing that Yin Jiujin wasing, even the head of the Yan Family, Yan Qingyu, didn¡¯t dare to remain sitting in the house. When the Yan Family¡¯s gate opened and Yin Jiujin¡¯s car entered, Yan Qingyu led his wife, Fu Ya, their second daughter, Yan Jinyun, and a few servants outside the main building to wait for them. The car stopped, and before anyone could get out of the car, the middle-aged man, who was around 46 years old, rushed forward to wee them. He smiled until his face was full of wrinkles. ¡°Master Nine, wee to my home. Thank you for making this trip.¡± The other members of the Yan Family were also very excited, even though they had been angry at Yin Jiujin for bringing her back just a moment before in the living room. Yin Jiujin nced at Yan Qingyu and then ignored him. He turned around and waited for Yan Jinyu to get out of the car. When that happened, the smile on Yan Qingyu¡¯s face froze slightly, and his gazended on Yan Jinyu¡¯s face. Although it was already dark, they were in front of the Yan family¡¯s main building. The lights were not dim, so Yan Qingyu could clearly see Yan Jinyu¡¯s face. For a moment, he froze. This was his eldest daughter? She looked more like their grandmother than Yun¡¯er. However, he was only stunned for a few seconds. When he saw her standing beside Yin Jiujin, Yan Qingyu¡¯s expression changed. Yan Jinyun told them about meeting Yan Jinyu in the afternoon at the Empire Mall when she came back in the afternoon. Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya didn¡¯t have any feelings for Yan Jinyu to begin with, so when they heard that Yin Jiujin had personally apanied her to shop, their impression of her became even worse. ¡°You¡¯re Jinyu?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him. ¡°That is my name. Grandmother gave it to me.¡± Yan Qingyu felt that her attitude toward them was a little strange, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what was strange about it. He frowned and said, ¡°I heard from Yun¡¯er that you still remember the past, so I won¡¯t waste my breath on exnations anymore. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand subconsciously caressed the ¡°watch¡± on her left wrist again. Looking at the family of three surrounded by servants, the smile on her face remained unchanged. Other than Yan Jinyun who had grown a little older, and Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya who had aged a little, nothing seemed to have changed much. The atmosphere of this family of three was still as harmonious as before. Jinyu, Yun¡¯er, after so many years, the way they addressed each other was still the same. One could see the difference in the closeness of their rtionships from the way they called the girls. It was a good thing that she did not have a soft heart nor much expectations for this family. Otherwise, she would feel terrible. ¡°Master Nine, thank you for bringing my daughter back. Pleasee in and have a seat.¡± No matter how much he wanted to curry favor, Yan Qingyu knew Yin Jiujin¡¯s temper. He didn¡¯t go forward to shake his hand and greet him. ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to take a seat. I still have things to do. I¡¯ve already found Little Yu, and I¡¯ve asked someone to pass a message to CEO Yan previously. Little Yu is CEO Yan¡¯s eldest daughter, the legitimate eldest daughter of the Yan family. I¡¯m sure CEO Yan and Mrs. Yan won¡¯t treat her too badly.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s words were very direct. The Yan Family members had sullen expressions on their faces, but they still tried their best to maintain their smiles. Fu Ya was dressed like a typicaldy from a wealthy family. She was embarrassed but still forced herself to endure the humiliation. She felt very ufortable, so when she nced at Yan Jinyu, her gaze became even more unfriendly. ¡°Master Nine, what are you talking about? Jinyu is the biological daughter of Old Yan and I. How can we treat her unfairly?¡± She had heard that her eldest daughter grew up in the countryside and only had a junior high degree. She did not expect that she would be valued so highly by Master Nine, whom no one in North City dared to offend. She was really lucky! She had been ying cards with the other wealthydies for the past few days, and thosedies had somehow found out about it and kept congratting her for finding her long-lost daughter. They seemed to be congratting her, but did they really think that she couldn¡¯t tell the difference from their mocking tone? She wouldn¡¯t have been mocked if she did not have such a disgraceful daughter. Why did she onlye back at this age? Was she trying to embarrass her?! It was impossible for her to be turned into a socialite at such an age now. Furthermore, she had grown up outside and was not close to her. Even if she married into the Yin Family in the future, she would not gain any benefits. Rather than that, she might as well note back and let Yun¡¯er fulfill her engagement with the Yin Family. Yan Jinyu looked at Yin Jiujin with a meaningful gaze when she heard him address her as ¡°Little Yu¡±. ¡°It¡¯s good that Mrs. Yan understands the situation.¡± After saying that, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t care how Fu Ya¡¯s expression turned embarrassed. He lowered his head and looked at Yan Jinyu, who was standing beside him. ¡°I¡¯ve to go and settle some matters and will only be back in about two months. Call me if you need anything. I have saved my number in your phone. Just press 1 and you will be able to make a quick call to me. Since you don¡¯t ept my card, I will transfer some money to your phone. Buy whatever you want. If you don¡¯t have enough money, call me again¡­¡± Yan Jinyu began to look at him with an increasingly meaningful gaze as he spoke. At the same time, there was also a faint smile in her eyes. Yan Jinyu was already feeling that, not to mention the Yan family members who were familiar with Yin Jiujin¡¯s temper and Cheng Lin, who had already gotten out of the driver¡¯s seat. They all looked as if they had been struck by lightning. Fortunately, Yan Jinyu interrupted him in time, ¡°I know. I¡¯ve lived alone for so many years. With food and lodging here, how can I not be able to survive?¡± Yin Jiujin looked at the innocent smile on her face and then at the Yan Family members. He was even more worried. She had been alone in the past, but that was in a rtively safe environment. Since the beginning of time, the wealthy families had always had countless open and secret struggles for their right to inherit the family fortune. He sighed inwardly. Forget it. He told his subordinates to pay more attention to her when he was away. He rubbed her head. ¡°Remember to call me if you need anything.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t avoid his hand, but her eyes narrowed slightly. He was the first person who had dared to touch her head like that. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had touched her head. It had be his habit. However, it was very strange. She could have easily avoided it, but she did not. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s gazended on her hand, which was holding onto the strap of her bag. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send the things that are used to nourish your hand over in two days. Use them ording to the manual. Do you know how to read the manual?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu wanted to roll her eyes. Did he really think that she was an idiot? However, there was a huge difference between the Second Young Master of the Yin Family in front of her now and the information she had gathered about him. She answered obediently, ¡°I do.¡± ¡°And your yogurt. I¡¯ve got someone to send two boxes to the Yan Family. Don¡¯t drink too much at once. I¡¯ve seen the shelf life. Two months. You can drink slowly¡­ Why are you smiling like a fool?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything. She went forward and gave him a bear hug. ¡°Brother Nine, you¡¯re so good!¡± He was even better than those people who would take her yogurt away every day. Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Master Nine Left

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t stupid. On the contrary, he was very smart. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have achieved such aplishments at such a young age. He actually knew very well that he was acting very abnormally right now. However, it didn¡¯t seem so hard to ept when he thought about how he was acting abnormally because she was his fianc¨¦e. However, others were usually trembling in fear even when they were just standing in front of him, let alone getting close to him, so this was definitely the first time he had hugged someone. Hence, the usually calm and cold Master Nine was at a loss for the first time. She hugged his waist with both hands and threw herself into his embrace. She was small and soft. After hesitating for a long while, he was about to raise his hand when the person in his arms retreated. For a moment, he felt an indescribable sense of loss. The eyes of the people who were watching them from the side, almost popped out. Shock and disbelief¡­ Many women wanted to get close to Yin Jiujin, but no one was able to. Apparently, there was once a daughter of a certain family who refused to believe that it was impossible and wanted to pretend to fall into his arms. Yin Jiujin avoided her and caused her to fall hard onto the ground. At that time, everyone present said that although he didn¡¯t teach that daughter a lesson on the spot, his expression was very frightening. Everyone didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. Then, the next day, the family that the daughter belonged to, went bankrupt. Ever since then, no one dared to approach him. But what were they seeing now? Cheng Lin thought to himself, Master Nine¡¯s treatment of the eldest daughter of the Yan Family could no longer be described as ¡°different¡±. It was obviously extremely special. It seemed like he could not afford to mistreat this Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter in the future. However, it was strange. Didn¡¯t they say that Miss Yan grew up in an orphanage in a very remote town? Why didn¡¯t she look ¡®unsophisticated¡¯ at all? Also, a youngdy who had never seen the world should not have such a reaction when she entered a wealthy family like the Yan Family, right? Compared to Cheng Lin, the Yan Family was even more shocked. Fu Ya disliked Yan Jinyu even more. Yan Qingyu, on the other hand, had a new n after getting over his shock and disbelief. As for Yan Jinyun, no one could read her expression. However, one thing was certain¡ªshe must be in a terrible mood. If it weren¡¯t for the dim lighting and the fact that her back was facing the servants, her image as the dignified and gentle top socialite of North City would have been ruined. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Yan Jinyu smilingly nodded and waved. ¡°Goodbye.¡± This made Yin Jiujin feel very puzzled. It was always others who fawned over him in the past. Many people used all kinds of methods just to meet him once. Only she dared to treat him with such a lukewarm attitude and even wished that he would leave. And she was smiling so foolishly. They had clearly never seen each other before today, so he did not know why his strange feeling came so suddenly. Perhaps, it was precisely because she was his fianc¨¦e and he was the one who brought her back to this dangerous ce that he felt guilty and worried. ¡°Master Nine, take care. Don¡¯t worry about Jinyu at the Yan family. We will take good care of her. When you are done, you cane to visit her at any time.¡± When Yin Jiujin, who was seated in the carriage heard this, he looked towards Yan Qingyu through the window with a dark and cold gaze. Yan Qingyu¡¯s smile froze on his face as he shuddered. Master Nine was still that Master Nine. He¡¯d actually forgotten about Master Nine¡¯s ruthlessness because Master Nine¡¯s attitude towards his eldest daughter was different. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The car drove away. The people from the Yan Family and Yan Jinyu stood facing each other. As soon as Yin Jiujin left, the smiles on the faces of the members of the Yan n instantly vanished. It was so swift that it could be said that they could change their expressions even faster than flipping a book. Fu Ya snorted. ¡°You¡¯re quite capable. You even managed to hook up with Master Nine!¡± Yan Jinyu lifted her eyes and looked at her. Suddenly, her lips curved into a smile. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t study much so I don¡¯t really understand. Can you tell me if it¡¯s appropriate for you to use the word ¡®hook up¡¯ on your biological daughter?¡± It was clearly a harmless smile, but for some reason, Fu Ya felt a chill down her spine. Not only Fu Ya, Yan Qingyu and Yan Jinyun also felt that Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile had an inexplicable feeling. Fu Ya quickly ignored this strange feeling and her attitude was still very bad. ¡°You call me ¡®mom¡¯ so smoothly. Do you need me to invite you into the house? Since you remember everything, why didn¡¯t youe back to us in the past? Why did you have to make us waste so much time and effort to find you! You caused such a bigmotion the moment you came back and the whole family had toe to wee you. You really have a lot of pride!¡± Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes. Hey, she was getting a little frustrated. Whenever she was frustrated, her hands started to itch. However, since they were rted by blood, she could not make a move on them. Hence, that was why she didn¡¯t want to return to the Yan family at all. She had to endure it even if she was unhappy. ¡°This is my first time being someone else¡¯s daughter who has been missing for 16 years. I wonder what kind of procedures she¡¯s supposed to go through.¡± She smiled at Yan Qingyu. ¡°Dad, is it normal for her to be scolded by her mother as soon as she sees her after not seeing her for 16 years? Although I haven¡¯t seen much of the world, I¡¯ve watched a few episodes of television dramas. It doesn¡¯t seem to be like this on television.¡± Before Yan Qingyu could reply, she continued, ¡°Since I¡¯ve already let go of the fact that you chose to save Yun¡¯er without any hesitation back then, I naturally have no intention ofing back. Even if you chose not to ask me how I¡¯ve been all these years and whether I¡¯ve suffered, you can¡¯t go too overboard. Even if it¡¯s for the sake of appearances, you should¡¯ve put on an act. After all, you¡¯re the number one family in North City. Are you not afraid of tarnishing your reputation?¡± Blinking, she asked, ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that? What did I say wrong?¡± There was nothing wrong with it, but she was a young girl who grew up in the countryside. Shouldn¡¯t she be mild, timid, submissive and not even daring to speak loudly? Why¡­ She looked so innocent and harmless, as if she had really said those words unintentionally. Was she really so stupid that she didn¡¯t know what fear was? Or was she pretending to be innocent and harmless on the surface, but was actually very scheming? They studied her for a long time, but no one said anything. Yan Jinyu smiled and touched her face. ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that? Is there something dirty on my face? Or are you suspecting that I¡¯m not your daughter?¡± ¡°If you have any doubts, just say it. I won¡¯t mind. I can go for a paternity test tomorrow morning. If you really can¡¯t wait, we can even go right now. I believe that with the Yan Family¡¯s status in North City, they will be able to get the hospital to produce aplete paternity test report very soon.¡± The Yan Family had a very high position in North City. Although most of it was built by their forebears, being able to hold on to it meant that Yan Qingyu was not stupid. Hearing this, he could not help but scrutinize Yan Jinyu. ¡°Did you really drop out of school after graduating from junior high?¡± Yan Jinyuughed lightly. ¡°How can this be false?¡± Actually, it was indeed false. She had not even attended school for a day, let alone junior high. ¡°Given the Yan Family¡¯s capabilities, I¡¯m sure you must have investigated my past thoroughly when Brother Nine sent the news of finding me to the family. Why must Dad ask even though you already knew the answer?¡± Yan Qingyu was speechless. Indeed, as soon as Yin Jiujin sent the news to the Yan n, he sent someone to investigate. Previously, he hadn¡¯t been able to investigate because he hadn¡¯t put in the effort and had no direction. Since Yin Jiujin had already found her, it would be much easier for him to send someone to investigate then. He had a very detailed report on his elder daughter. However, was this seemingly innocent and harmless person in front of him¡ªwho did not know what fear was, who spoke in a clear manner, whose tone was neither low nor slow¡ªreally the same person as the two-year-old who ended up in a remote orphanage in the report? Was she really the same person who had led a wandering life in a remote town, who had gone to the county to work after graduating from junior high school, who had worked hard for three years and had never even gone to the local city? Yan Qingyu took another meaningful look at her before saying, ¡°Alright, it¡¯ste today. Let¡¯s go in first and we will talk tomorrow. Also, don¡¯t mention the paternity test again. Since Master Nine found you, there obviously would be no mistake.¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows slightly. So they were afraid that the DNA test would offend the Yin Family¡¯s Second Young Master. Did that mean that if the person who brought her back wasn¡¯t Yin Jiujin, they would have done the paternity test? Such kins¡­ From the looks of it, Yin Jiujin was much better than them. Just by confirming her name, he believed that she was the person he was looking for. He didn¡¯t mind that she was unsophiscated and was afraid that she would suffer. She dared to say that if she asked Yin Jiujin to take her away, he would definitely agree without any hesitation. Tsk, then why didn¡¯t she say anything earlier? Look at this Yan family. They were all demons and monsters, yet she could not make a move on them. She did not want to feign civility with them, so she would have much to endure in the future. She did not know if she would cease to endure after she reached a certain breaking point. Forget it. If she really could not tolerate it then, then she would simply stop doing it. Anyway, she did not n to stay in the Yan family for long aftering back this time. Chapter 9

Chapter 9: The Yan Family¡¯s n

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yan Qingyu let them in, and Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She walked past them and entered the mansion first. The Yan Family looked at each other in shock. ¡°Mom, she¡­¡± Yan Jinyun almost revealed how much she disliked Yan Jinyu. It was only when she nced at the servants at the side that she stopped herself in time. Looking at Yan Jinyu¡¯s back as she walked into the vi, Fu Ya snorted coldly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know how to behave at all!¡± ¡°Cut it out!¡± Yan Qingyu was obviously very unhappy with Yan Jinyu¡¯s disrespectful attitude towards them too. However, he had a new n in his heart, so he temporarily suppressed his unhappiness. Fu Ya was a typical wealthydy who relied on her husband for survival. Naturally, she did not dare to go against Yan Qingyu. With Yan Qingyu¡¯s rebuke, no matter how unhappy she was with Yan Jinyu, she could only shut up. ¡°Put this box of yogurt in the fridge for me. Bring this box into my room. Don¡¯t forget to remind the others that no one is allowed to touch my yogurt. Also, get someone to bring me to my room.¡± When they walked in, they saw Yan Jinyu instructing the servants without hesitation. ¡°¡­¡± Didn¡¯t she say that she had never seen the world and had grown up in the countryside? She didn¡¯t sound like someone who had never seen the world when she ordered the servants around. Yan Jinyun narrowed her eyes and began to size up this twin sister whom she hadn¡¯t taken seriously at first. She was wearing a light blue dress and her waist-length ck hair flowed freely down her back. She had an exquisite face and pure, clear eyes. Her every action exuded a presence that a vige girl simply could not possess. She had sneaked into her father¡¯s study room to take a look at the report about Yan Jinyu. She knew very well how Yan Jinyu had survived all these years. Based on the information, the Yan Jinyu in her imagination would never behave like this. Perhaps, the information that Dad found was wrong? She immediately shot down this deduction. Given the Yan Family¡¯s capabilities, after Master Nine found out Yan Jinyu¡¯s whereabouts and sent someone to deliver the news, they would have sent someone to investigate. The information they found would definitely be urate. But what was going on with Yan Jinyu? Could it be because she had the blood of the Yan Family flowing in her veins, so that was why she had such a bearing in her bones? Or was it because of the early wisdom she had mentioned earlier that made her not forget what it was like to be the eldest daughter of the Yan Family? Yan Jinyun couldn¡¯t figure it out at all. No matter what, she no longer dared to look down on her twin sister. When she saw Master Nine¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyu today, she was momentarily overwhelmed and almost lost her cool. This was not the intelligence that she, Yan Jinyun, should have. ¡°What are you all waiting for? Didn¡¯t you hear what my sister said?¡± Regardless of whether it was the bearing of the Yan Family in her bones or Yan Jinyu¡¯s so-called early wisdom, they could not deny the fact that she had worked hard in the rural orphanage and had never seen the world. Her attitude towards her family was so bad after she came back, so perhaps she resented her parents for not saving her back then. If there was resentment, it would then mean that Yan Jinyu still had hopes for them. Or rather, she still had hopes for kinship. Such a person would be the easiest to bribe. She did not believe that Yan Jinyun would not be able to subdue Yan Jinyu when so many youngdies from influential families in North City had followed her lead. After she subdued Yan Jinyu and left a good impression in front of Master Nine, it would be hard to say who would be the one to marry into the Yin Family. Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya were both puzzled that Yan Jinyun suddenly spoke up to help Yan Jinyu. They hadn¡¯t forgotten how angry Yan Jinyun was when she mentioned that she had met Yan Jinyu¡ªwho was with Master Nine then¡ªwhen she came back from the mall. Why now¡­ Yan Qingyu was the head of the Yan Family after all. He quickly understood Yan Jinyun¡¯s n. However, he did not expose it. Compared to letting a daughter who had been outside for 16 years, who was not close to them at all and might even resent them, marry into the Yin Family, the daughter whom he had doted on since she was young, would be the best for him and the Yan Family. He would let Yun¡¯er give it a try first. Even if it didn¡¯t work out, as long as he treated his eldest daughter well during this period of time, he wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage when his eldest daughter married into the Yin Family. She was just a youngdy who had grown up in a poor vige and suffered for many years. How could she not remember his kindness? ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear¡­ Second Young Mistress? Jinyu is my eldest daughter. As the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, can¡¯t she even order a servant around?¡± The servants were speechless. It wasn¡¯t how Sir and Madam had instructed them previously.They had only said that eldest Miss Yan, who had been missing for many years, woulde back in the next few days and asked them to randomly choose a guest room to turn into her room. After being a helper of the Yan Family for so many years, everyone more or less had the ability to observe people¡¯s expressions. Although the Yan Family had many guest rooms, the area was not considered big. It was not even half as big as the second young mistress¡¯ dressing room. With such a narrow guest room set up as the ¡°young mistress''¡± room, it was obvious how Sir and Madam treated her. They clearly didn¡¯t like her, but now they were ming the servants for being insensitive. They really didn¡¯t know what to say about them. However, it was also understandable. They probably didn¡¯t expect that this young mistress, who had been missing for so many years, would catch Master Nine¡¯s eye. Master Nine personally sent her back to the Yan Family, so the Yan Family probably didn¡¯t dare to neglect her anymore. Fu Ya didn¡¯t agree when Yan Jinyun suddenly spoke up for Yan Jinyu. She was only appeased after hearing Yan Qingyu¡¯s words. It was clear that Fu Ya wasn¡¯t stupid since she was to be able to hold on to the position of the Yan Family¡¯s firstdy and keep Yan Qingyu by her side for so many years. She quickly understood her husband and daughter¡¯s intentions. Looking at Yan Jinyu, who seemed to be shocked by their sudden change in attitude, Fu Ya red at the servants. ¡°Why are you all still in a daze? Didn¡¯t you hear what Sir and Miss said?¡± A servant who was the supervisor, reacted and swiftly lowered her head to reply, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring Missy back to her room now.¡± Then, she instructed another servant behind her, ¡°Put Missy¡¯s yogurt in the fridge.¡± That person agreed and carried that box of yogurt to the kitchen. Was Yan Jinyu stunned by their sudden change in attitude? Yes and no. She was slightly surprised, but not to the point of being stunned. She was just thinking that the Yan family did not seem to be so brainless. This was good too. They would mind their own business and it would save her the trouble of taking action if she could not stand them. She did not have much feelings for the Yan family, but the two deceased elders of the Yan Family treated her very well. They had never given up on looking for her. If those two elders hadn¡¯t gone out to settle the Yan Family¡¯s financial problems when she and Yan Jinyun had been kidnapped back then, the Yan Family definitely wouldn¡¯t have just saved Yan Jinyun and not her. Although the Yan Family could not withdraw so much money to pay the ransom, with the Yan family¡¯s connections, they should be able to borrow 100 million at that critical moment. Hence, on ount of the two elders, if possible, she didn¡¯t want to do anything to the Yan Family. Of course, they were no longer family to her precisely because the Yan Family could clearly obtain the 100 million dors ransom and yet her parents did not even give it a try. She nced at them and smiled innocently. ¡°Don¡¯t touch the yogurt I put in the fridge. Otherwise¡­¡± Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Beauty Yu

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions What else could she do? She didn¡¯t say anything and only smiled at them. Then, she asked the housekeeper to carry the other box of yogurt for her and lead the way. However, before she could finish her sentence, the three people standing there already had an inexplicably weird feeling. It felt like she would do something to them that they would regret greatly if they really touched her yogurt. But was that even possible? Even if she had some brains and wasn¡¯t as timid as they thought, she was just a little girl who didn¡¯t have anything to rely on before she turned 18. Even if Master Nine treated her differently, there was no way Master Nine would always stay by her side, right? In the future, she would have to listen to them no matter what she did. So, what could she do to them? With this thought in mind, the three of them forgot about that strange feeling. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. No one in the family likes to drink yogurt. No one will touch it.¡± There was a gentle smile on her face, but Yan Jinyun was very disdainful. Yogurt? Only a country girl who had never seen the world would treat that kind of thing as a treasure. Before this, there had never been such an unpresentable thing in the family. Yan Jinyu¡¯s gazended on Yan Jinyun¡¯s face. She smiled. ¡°That will be for the best.¡± As long as they didn¡¯t touch her things, she didn¡¯t care what they thought. Of course, she wasn¡¯t going to care what their sudden change of attitude was about. Yan Jinyu had just been led away by a servant to the small vi behind the main building that was reserved for guest rooms when the Yan family¡¯s expressions changed again. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the study.¡± Fu Ya and Yan Jinyun looked at each other before following Yan Qingyu upstairs. As for what they were saying in the study room, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know or care. The servant led her to her room. It was a small vi behind the main building and her room was on the third floor. Although it was a room randomly converted from the guest room, the Yan family¡¯s guest room was not too bad. There was a bedroom, a study, and a bathroom. The bed sheets and bedding were all new. Yan Jinyu was quite satisfied. ¡°Missy, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°Yes, you can leave after putting down the things. I like to be alone. Don¡¯t disturb me if there¡¯s nothing.¡± The servants were looking down on her. Although Sir, Madam and the elder¡­ no, she was now the Second Young Mistress. Although they had a change in attitude towards this young mistress, it did not change the fact that this young mistress had only graduated from junior high school and had grown up in an orphanage in a remote town. Such a young mistress was not even as educated as the servants, so what was she trying to show off for? She even liked to be quiet. Did she really think she was the real young mistress of the Yan Family? She was quite good at putting up a show. Yan Jinyu saw that she was standing there, and there seemed to be disdain towards her in her expression. Her hand unconsciously caressed the silver ¡°watch¡± on her left wrist, and her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Yes? Did you not hear what I said?¡± The servant was stunned when she saw her smiling eyes. ¡°I-I¡¯ve heard you. I¡¯ve put the yogurt in the room for Missy. There¡¯s a phone in the room. If Missy has any instructions, just press the button 1 and call for help. Missy, please rest early. I¡¯ll go get busy now.¡± With that, she turned around and ran away. She cursed silently after she ran from the third floor to the first floor and out of the small vi. She was just a little girl who grew up in the countryside. How could she be frightened by her gaze? That gaze was clearly nothing. It was just a pure and innocent look that a little girl should have when looking at others. Why did she suddenly feel afraid? Since she couldn¡¯t figure it out, she¡¯d better get out of here. It was too creepy. Yan Jinyu knew very well that she had scared the servant away on purpose. She was not a patient person. There were some things that she did not like to say a second time. She would not do anything to those people from the Yan Family for the sake of the two elders. However, she did not owe the Yan Family¡¯s servants anything. She did not n to live a life where even the servants dared to humiliate in the Yan Family. Ever since she became famous in that battle when she was ten years old, no one dared to ride on her head anymore. Even the ruthless man who had nurtured her became rather fearful of her. However, it was also right for that ruthless man to be afraid of her. After all, in the fifth year after she became famous¡ªwhich was three years ago¡ªshe had already destroyed his base and blown him to pieces. She had been brought to the Ghost ughter Ind when she was two years old. For eight years, she had been trained as a killer and suffered all kinds of tortures that were worse than death. How could she not bear grudges? However, on the ount that her abilities were due to that man¡¯s contributions, she originally did not intend to take his life. However, since he actually wanted to kill her, then he could not me her for killing him instead. As she was thinking, the ¡°watch¡± on her wrist suddenly made two beeping sounds. Yan Jinyu raised her wrist and pressed on a certain part of the watch. A female voice came from it, ¡°Beauty Yu, are you in North City now?¡± Even though they were separated by electronic devices, the woman¡¯s voice still carried a hint of charm. Along with her voice, there were also some background noises. One could tell that she was currently in a messy environment, such as an extravagant and noisy bar. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± At the same time, Yan Jinyu pressed on the ¡°watch¡± again. With a ¡°swoosh¡±, something seemed to fly out from the watch and retract back to it. It was so fast that if one didn¡¯t pay attention, they wouldn¡¯t be able to discover it. At the same time, the yogurt box, which was about two meters away from her, had been cut open with a ¡°cross¡±. The packets of yogurt inside it were also exposed. Obviously, this was the masterpiece of that thing from the ¡°watch¡± which had quickly flown out and retracted. The cardboard box was cut open in an instant. If that thing hadnded on a person¡¯s neck, they would have died right on the spot. Yan Jinyu flicked a nce over. One box of 30 packets of yogurt weren¡¯t even enough tost her for two days, but it didn¡¯t matter. Yin Jiujin had transferred the money to her, and she could buy more after she finished drinking them. Anyway, if she didn¡¯t pay for them from her ount, those people wouldn¡¯t notice. If they didn¡¯t, they wouldn¡¯t keep nagging at her. ¡°Where are you now? Are you at the Yan Family¡¯s residence or Mount Jing?¡± Mount Jing was Yin Jiujin¡¯s residence in North City. ¡°The Yan Family¡¯s residence,¡± Yan Jinyu replied. At the same time, she walked over and took out a packet of yogurt. She sat on the bed and started drinking as she made the ¡°call¡±. She didn¡¯t bother to conceal the sound of her drinking the yogurt. Naturally, the other party could hear it and she changed her tone, ¡°Are you drinking yogurt again? Didn¡¯t I tell you to only drink two cans per day? You¡¯re still young and still growing. It¡¯s not good for your body if you keep drinking like this.¡± Yan Jinyu blinked. ¡°This is my first packet today.¡± She was lying through her teeth. The woman clearly did not believe her. ¡°Really?¡± Yan Jinyu tossed the empty packet into the rubbish bin. With a shake of her left hand, a new packet of yogurt was instantly flown into her hand. She held it and continued drinking. Without changing her expression, she said, ¡°Really.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll believe you again for now. Hmph, even though you have always lied to me. I¡¯ll ask Feng to prescribe some medicinal herbs for you after some time. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have problems sooner orter since you keep drinking them nonstop.¡± As she said that, the sound of the lighter being lit up was heard. Yan Jinyu stopped drinking the yogurt, ¡°You¡¯re smoking again.¡± The other party coughed dryly, ¡°No, you¡¯ve heard wrongly. I quit a long time ago.¡± ¡°Meimei, you lied to me again.¡± Meimei continued, ¡°¡­I told you not to call me that. Those who don¡¯t know might think that I¡¯m your younger sister. I¡¯m 23 this year and five years older than you!¡± [1. The word ¡°phantom¡± and the word ¡°younger sister¡± in Chinese sounded exactly the same.] ¡°You¡¯re smoking again.¡± ¡°¡­Alright, I admit it. I promise this will be thest time¡­ I only get to smoke once in a blue moon. Why did you extinguish my cigarette?! I say, why didn¡¯t you stay in the Min Family and be their second young master? Why did youe to me?¡± Chapter 11

Chapter 11: What Are You Living For

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions There were three major families in the capital¡ªYin, Qin, and Min. The woman whom Yan Jinyu called ¡°Meimei¡± was obviously not talking to Yan Jinyu. ¡°Smoking is bad for the body.¡± It was a man¡¯s voice. It was obviously the Second Young Master of the Min Family. Yan Jinyu opened the third packet of yogurt and nodded as she drank, ¡°Feng is right. Smoking is bad for the body.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, don¡¯t just talk about me. Aren¡¯t you still drinking yogurt too? The seller is so kind. You still haven¡¯t finished your yogurt after drinking for so long.¡± Yan Jinyu paused, ¡°The seller is indeed very kind.¡± ¡°Stop ying dumb with me. Did you drink too much of it again? Didn¡¯t you say that you will only drink two packets a day?¡± ¡°This is my second packet today.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Little Yu, I will get someone to send the prescription and the herbs to the Yan Family in two days. You will drink the concoction ording to the prescription.¡± It was Second Young Master Min¡¯s voice. Yan Jinyu was stunned, ¡°Feng.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act cute with me. It¡¯s useless. If you¡¯ve listened to us and drink less yoghurt every day, you naturally don¡¯t need to take the medicine.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t drink too much of it. Don¡¯t you know best whether the money on my ount has been used or not?¡± ¡°With your ability, you can easily get the money to buy yogurt. Why would you need to use your personal ount? Hmph, Beauty Yu, I can¡¯t control you, but Feng can.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just drink less of it in the future. There¡¯s no need to send the medicine over. Chinese medicine is very bitter and I don¡¯t like it. Feng, don¡¯t just worry about me. Meimei was smoking earlier.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll also prescribe her two doses of medicer and brew it for her personally.¡± As soon as he said that, she heard the voice of ¡°Meimei¡±, ¡°Beauty Yu, you actually dragged me into this! I was worried for you for nothing. You¡¯re too much! Feng, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. I didn¡¯t smoke. Didn¡¯t you help me put out the cigarette earlier?¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, you¡¯d have smoked already.¡± ¡°Min, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you. I¡­¡± She was obviously gagged. Yan Jinyu smiled and then hung up. The third packet of yogurt was already finished. She threw the empty can into the trash can and threw a nce at the box of yogurt, but she did not take a fourth packet. Shey down on the bed and looked at the dark night sky through the window. In the bustling city, the lights were dim and there were no stars in the sky, unlike the small county where she had stayed for some time before. It was not so easy to calm one¡¯s heart, especially in the Yan Family. She was even more easily irritated. After about five minutes, the ¡°watch¡± on her wrist beeped twice more. It was a different signal and it came from ¡°Feng.¡± There were no longer any sounds from ¡°Meimei¡± on the other side. Clearly, she had been ¡°tamed¡± by Feng. ¡°Little Yu.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± She knew that they would call her again. This was a tacit understanding that had been cultivated through years of life and death together. Ghost ughter Ind was not affiliated with any country. It was a base for an assassin organization to train their killers. Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed, so it no longer existed. Only the top four assassins on the Assassin Ranking remained till now, and it was precisely the four of them that had jointly destroyed Ghost ughter Ind. ¡°Returning to the Yan Family is not your objective. Since you will be in a bad mood if you go back, why did you return to it?¡± Yan Jinyu paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I have to go to the Yan Family¡¯s ancestral hall to offer incense. During the years when I was missing, my grandparents had been looking for me.¡± She only found out about thister and they were already gone when she had the ability to return to them. ¡°And I¡¯m not in a bad mood.¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not in a bad mood. If you don¡¯t want to stay in the Yan family, go to Mount Jing to look for Yin Jiujin after you offer incense to them. With your abilities, there are plenty of ways to stay by his side. However, Yin Jiujin isn¡¯t an easy person to deal with. You have to be careful. If you hadn¡¯t insisted, we wouldn¡¯t have let you take the risk to approach him.¡± Not easy to deal with? She had thought so too before meeting Yin Jiujin, but after seeing him, she¡¯d changed her mind. It was undeniable that Yin Jiujin had brains and ploys, but that was only for others. She felt that Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t use those ploys on her. Anyway, she had a good impression of Yin Jiujin. ¡°I know, but I¡¯m not in a hurry to go to Mount Jing. Brother Nine went away to settle some matters. He¡¯s not in North City now.¡± ¡°Brother Nine?!¡± The usually calm person was no longer calm when he heard how she addressed Yin Jiujin. ¡°Beauty Yu, tell me honestly. What the hell is Brother Nine?¡± Meimei who¡¯d remained silent until now, finally couldn¡¯t help but speak with surprise and bewilderment. Yan Jinyu, who was lying on the bed, smiled. ¡°He¡¯s not bad. I¡¯ve decided to acknowledge him as my fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°¡­¡± No one spoke at the other end for a long time. It was obvious that they were shocked by her words. After a long while, Feng finally said, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Feng, you know that I never joke.¡± ¡°¡­But Yin Jiujin and the Yin Family behind him aren¡¯t suitable for you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as suitability. If I don¡¯t want it, no one can¡¯t force it upon me. If I want it, I¡¯ll definitely go get it.¡± She paused, then asked, ¡°Feng, what are you living?¡± There was silence on the other end of the line. After a long while, he said, ¡°I want to take revenge for my mother, take over the Min Family¡¯s power, apany Fengling until she grows old, and¡­ take care of you and Little Rain. I want to see you all find your own happiness.¡± ¡°What about Meimei? What are you living for?¡± The usually carefree and charming woman was, in fact, momentarily speechless. ¡°Roughly about the same as Feng. I¡¯ll apany him to take revenge on the Min Family and apany him until he grows old. At the same time, I¡¯ll watch you and Little Rain find happiness.¡± The Feng Ling that Feng was talking about was indeed ¡°Meimei¡±. ¡°You all know what you are living for, but I don¡¯t.¡± The two of them fell silent. ¡°Beauty Yu¡­ y-you really have no conscience. Don¡¯t you still have us? Don¡¯t you want us anymore?¡± ¡°Little Rain has returned home. She told me some time ago that she¡¯d met the fianc¨¦ that her family had arranged for her when she was young. He met the standards of her ideal other half. That person seemed to have a good impression of her too. If nothing goes wrong, their betrothal would mostly remain as it is. As for Meimei and Feng, you two have each other. Even without me, you two will still have a good life.¡± What she meant was that they could not apany her for the rest of her life. They fell silent again. Actually, they were very clear that Yan Jinyu¡¯s motivation for living was to escape from Ghost ughter Ind and return to the Yan Family. However, when she had the ability to return home, her grandparents were already no longer around. After that, her motivation for living became revenge. She wanted to take revenge on the fact that Ghost ughter Ind had trapped her for so many years and made her suffer so much. She was lost when the ind was destroyed. She no longer knew what she was living for. She spent a long time roaming around the world and they weren¡¯t able to contact her at all. She would probably still be in a daze now if they had not discovered and told her the cause of the death of the person who had saved her life back then. Since she had nothing else to do, she could continue with the investigation and then take revenge for that person. It could also be considered as repaying that person for saving her life. With Yan Jinyu¡¯s ability, it wouldn¡¯t take long for her to take revenge for that person. What would happen after she took revenge for that person? ¡°Since I have a fianc¨¦ and I think he¡¯s a good person. I think I could protect him for the rest of his life. What do you think?¡± Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Her Backup

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was good that she could find the motivation to live, but¡­ ¡°Little Yu, Bai Ye¡¯s death might be rted to the Yin Family. Didn¡¯t youe back this time to investigate this matter and avenge Bai Ye?¡± Yan Jinyu was stunned. That was right. That was why she revealed her whereabouts to Yin Jiujin so he could find her. ¡°It might not necessarily be rted to Brother Nine even if it¡¯s rted to the Yin Family. Even if Bai Ye¡¯s death is really rted to Brother Nine, so what? Even if Bai Ye didn¡¯t take the bullet for me back then, I could still avoid it. In that case, what I owe Bai Ye can¡¯t be considered as saving my life. At most, I owe him a favor. I¡¯ve investigated the cause of his death and that¡¯s enough for me to return the favor. As for whether I take revenge for him or not, it all depends on my wishes.¡± The two of them were speechless. Bai Ye was indeed not important to her. Otherwise, she would not have been in a daze for so long after destroying Ghost ughter Ind. She had meticulously nned for Yin Jiujin to bring her back. Rather than saying that she wanted to find out the cause of Bai Ye¡¯s death and avenge him, it would be more urate to say that she had finally found a reason to live and acted on it. After a long silence, Feng said, ¡°I will take down the Min Family as soon as possible.¡± This meant that he wanted to be her backup. In the capital, although the Min Family¡¯s status was not as high as the Yin Family, it was still one of the three great families. Of course, Yan Jinyu understood Feng¡¯s good intentions and she was not going to reject him. After all, in this world, only Feng would call her ¡°Little Yu¡±. But now, there was Yin Jiujin too. This was also why Yin Jiujin calling her ¡°Little Yu¡± had touched her when he sent her back to the Yan Family. ¡°Mm-hm. Feng and Meimei, you two be careful too.¡± Meimei snorted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about us. You should take care of yourself first. Those people from the Yan Family are not easy to deal with. Since you want to stay in the Yan Family, you should be wary of them. Also, you can only drink two packets of yogurt every day. Don¡¯t forget that!¡± Without waiting for her reply, she hung up. Yan Jinyu chuckled softly. She got up and took out a nightdress from the clothes Yin Jiujin had bought for her and then walked to the bathroom. She was a little tired after a long day. She wanted to take a shower and have a good sleep. The rest could wait until tomorrow. Besides, Yin Jiujin had rushed straight to the airport after leaving the Yan Family. He would have called Yan Jinyu to ask about her situation in the Yan Family if he wasn¡¯t on the ne. This was the first time Yin Jiujin was so worried about someone in 24 years. Lin Zimu, who had left with him, looked down and chose to remain silent. He did not even dare to mention the problem with the project. He had been by his boss¡¯s side for many years so he knew very well that he should try to remain invisible when his boss was angry. He was lighting a candle for that troublemaker right now. There was nothing wrong with causing trouble in the business world due to the intensepetition, but the other party should not have caused trouble when the boss had just sent Miss Yan back to the Yan Family. The boss was obviously worried about Miss Yan. However, he had no choice but to leave North City to deal with the trouble. It would be a wonder if he wasn¡¯t angry. *** The next morning, Yan Jinyu woke up at six as usual. The entire small vi was filled with guest rooms. At this moment, she was the only one living there. Moreover, it was still early so she still did not see anyone after practising two sets of her moves on the balcony. It was very quiet. After practising her moves, she went to the small vi¡¯s yard to run for a while. By the time she was done, it was already seven o¡¯clock. She took a shower and changed into casual clothes. After tying her hair, she took her phone and walked out of the small vi. It was already half past seven then. The Yan Family members began to get up. Yan Qingyu was eating breakfast at the dining table when Yan Jinyu arrived at the main building. Hearing the servants¡¯ nonchnt greeting, Yan Qingyu looked up. When he saw Yan Jinyu walking towards him, his gaze froze. She wore a white t-shirt and jeans. With her long hair tied up and her exquisite face, she looked very youthful and beautiful. It was the kind of vitality that girls her age should have. It was normal. But in his eyes, something about Yan Jinyu was abnormal. It was still the same reason. This did not match the behavior of a young girl who had supposedly grown up in an orphanage in a rural town and had never seen the world. She was too calm andposed. For some reason, Yan Qingyu felt uneasy seeing Yan Jinyu like this. Yan Jinyu was very sharp. How could she not notice Yan Qingyu sizing her up so directly? She looked up at him and smiled mildly. ¡°Father, good morning.¡± This natural greeting and the innocent smile on her face made Yan Qingyu¡¯s eyes darken a little. He looked at her steadily before looking away and nodding, ¡°Yes.¡± Without waiting for Yan Qingyu to greet her, Yan Jinyu walked to the dining table and sat down. The servant at the side was shocked when she saw her take the seat, ¡°Eldest¡­ Eldest Missy, this seat belongs to¡­ Second Missy.¡± The servant was not worried that Yan Jinyu would me her for saying that. She was worried that Yan Jinyun would be unhappy when she found out that her seat was upied. The servants didn¡¯t even take Yan Jinyu seriously. Yan Jinyu smiled and looked at her. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± When the servant saw this smile, her hair stood on end. However, there was obviously nothing unusual about her smile. ¡°Y-yes.¡± Yan Jinyu continued smiling when she saw the servant¡¯s reaction, ¡°There are only two sets of untouched breakfast on the table. If this isn¡¯t my seat, could it be that the one opposite is?¡± The servant was stunned. ¡°I-it¡¯s not either. That¡¯s Madam¡¯s position.¡± ¡°Two sets of breakfast. One is for your Second Missy, and the other is for the Madam. So, have you forgotten that I returned to the Yan Familyst night? Or did you not prepare it for me on purpose? Why? You don¡¯t want to acknowledge me as your Eldest Miss?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t touch the breakfast. The smile on her face was still there, but the soft sound of the cutlery knife in her hand hitting the tes made people¡¯s hair stand on end. I¡­ This¡­ I¡­¡± The servant looked at Yan Jinyu, then at Yan Qingyu, who was also sizing Yan Jinyu up. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to reply to her. She was clearly a young mistress who was not favored by her employers. She did not have any backing or ability. Why was she so useless and afraid of her? ¡°Perhaps the servants in the kitchen forgot about it in a moment of carelessness. They can just instruct the kitchen to prepare another set. It¡¯s not a big matter. Why are you making such a fuss over such a small matter early in the morning?!¡± Yan Jinyu looked up and saw Fu Ya walking down the stairs. She seemed to have been standing there for quite a while. Initially, the servant did not have much confidence. However, her confidence rose after hearing Fu Ya¡¯s words because Fu Ya have been standing there for a quite a while but chose not speak up to help Yan Jinyu, and Yan Qingyu was calmly eating his breakfast at the head of the table, as though he did not intend to speak up for her either. Indeed, the one who was brought back could not bepared to the one who was raised by the parents personally. Sir and Madam did not even care about her, so it was not without reason that these servants did not take Eldest Missy seriously. Just as she was thinking about that, she saw the eldest missy, who she did not think highly of, start to eat with her fork and knife. ¡°Eldest Missy, this is Second Missy¡¯s breakfast!¡± Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Eldest Miss Yan

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yan Jinyu flicked a nce at her, and the servant¡¯s heart missed a beat. She suddenly felt a chill run down her spine. At that moment, she felt like she had just passed by the gates of hell. W-was it an illusion? When he looked up again, the girl already continued to eat. There wasn¡¯t a trace of frightening presence on her. So, was it really his illusion just now? It must be his imagination! After teaching them a lesson, the servant did not dare to disrespect Yan Jinyu again. ¡°T-this breakfast was prepared ording to Second Missy¡¯s preferences. If Eldest Missy wants to eat anything, I can ask the kitchen to prepare it.¡± ¡°Since this is Yun¡¯er¡¯s breakfast, why did you put it in my seat?¡± The two seats closest to the main seat belonged to Fu Ya, the wife of the head of the household, and the eldest daughter of the Yan family. The servant obviously realized it too after hearing her words. She was the actual eldest daughter of the Yan family. This was her position. ¡°This¡­¡± Yan Jinyu ignored her and looked at Fu Ya and Yan Qingyu who were looking at her thoughtfully. She smiled. ¡°Dad, as the eldest daughter of the Yan family, this is my position, right?¡± That was right. It was just that for so many years, Yan Jinyun had always been the one sitting there. Everyone was used to it and naturally felt that this was her seat. They also felt that Yan Jinyu, who grew up in the countryside, had no right to suppress Yan Jinyun in the Yan family. Yan Qingyu didn¡¯t say anything and merely stared at her. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t probe further either. She turned her gaze towards Fu Ya, who was standing there. Fu Ya wanted to get angry but had no choice and had to rein her anger in as she thought of something. Yan Jinyu smiled lightly. ¡°Mom, this is my seat, right?¡± ¡°Although I still have my childhood memories, I was still young at that time. With my grandparents around, the seating arrangement at home then wasn¡¯t like this either. I wasn¡¯t sure how to sit ording to the rules, but there was one thing I knew. As the eldest daughter of the Yan family and the second daughter of the Yan family, Yun¡¯er, her position shouldn¡¯t be above mine. I wonder if I¡¯m right?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already eaten. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to let Yun¡¯er eat what¡¯s left behind!¡± After scolding, Fu Ya looked at the servant unkindly. ¡°Get the kitchen to make another serving for Yun¡¯er!¡± The servant who was scolded by Fu Ya hurriedly lowered her head. ¡°¡­Yes, Madam.¡± It seemed that although Eldest Young Mistress wasn¡¯t favored, she wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Look, the Eldest Young Mistress was already so arrogant, but Madam still held back her anger. It was obvious that before the eldest Miss Yan returned to the Yan family, Madam and Sir didn¡¯t have such an attitude towards her. It seemed like they had be wary after Master Nine sent her back to the Yan Family personally yesterday. The Eldest Young Mistress was also lucky to have caught that man¡¯s eye. Fu Ya sat down angrily opposite Yan Jinyu. She even red at Yan Jinyu, causing Yan Jinyu, who was eating, to narrow her eyes. Indeed, she didn¡¯t want to tolerate it any longer! She looked up. Her smiling yet strange eyes met Fu Ya¡¯s eyes and Fu Ya was stunned. She couldn¡¯t even hold her fork properly and it fell to the ground with a crisp sound. Yan Qingyu frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fu Ya was shocked. When she looked up again, the person opposite her had already lowered her head and continued eating, as if she had just been imagining things. ¡°N-nothing.¡± How could a girl who grew up in the countryside have such frightening eyes? It must be an illusion! However, for some reason, she did not dare to make trouble for her again. What was going on! Nothing? Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya had been husband and wife for many years, so he knew Fu Ya¡¯s temper very well. Although he had told the mother and daughter about his ns in the study roomst night and warned them not to do anything for the time being, given Fu Ya¡¯s temper, she would definitely not be able to stay calm. But now, she actually didn¡¯t seek trouble with their elder daughter anymore. Instead, she quietly began to eat her breakfast. No matter how he looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem like what she said about ¡°nothing.¡± It was just that since Yan Qingyu could not figure out why she was like this, he did not bother to think too much about it. No matter what, she was still her biological daughter. Perhaps after a night of peace, she could not bear to speak ill of her elder daughter. ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s enjoy our good breakfast.¡± Looking at Yan Jinyu, he said, ¡°After you return to the Yan Family, you can¡¯t do what you did in the past anymore. As the eldest daughter of the Yan family, you represent the Yan Family in the outside world. Don¡¯t disgrace the Yan Family. Yun¡¯er has been outstanding since she was young. She is the most outstanding child among the children of the major families in North City. You have to learn more from her in the future.¡± ¡°Also, ask your mother to find a few teachers for you and teach you some basic things. Yun¡¯er¡¯sing-of-age ceremony will be in two months. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself in front of the guests.¡± Learning from Yan Jinyun? Yan Jinyu sneered inwardly. She didn¡¯t think that there was anything that Yan Jinyun could do and she couldn¡¯t. Furthermore, Yan Jinyun¡¯sing-of-age ceremony? If she remembered correctly, Yan Jinyun and her were twins. Wasn¡¯t Yan Jinyun¡¯sing-of-age ceremony hering-of-age ceremony too? Although she didn¡¯t care about these things, she still felt unhappy that she waspletely ignored. ¡°Even if I invite the best teachers, what can she learn? I¡¯m afraid she might not even be able to understand what the teacher said! It¡¯s better that we don¡¯t invite the teachers over and let others know that our Yan Family has such a lousy daughter. It will be a disgrace to the Yan Family!¡± Fu Ya was very unhappy that Yan Qingyu suggested that she find a teacher to teach Yan Jinyu. What was there to teach? She was someone who had dropped out of school in the countryside. It was already good enough that she could read an article well. Besides, keeping her at the Yan Family and being nice to her was to pave the way for Yun¡¯er. If she really became outstanding, what could Yun¡¯er stand to gain? She wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to eat at the dining table today if they hadn¡¯t wanted Yun¡¯er to leave a good impression in front of Master Nine! Although Fu Ya said that, she didn¡¯t dare to re at Yan Jinyu again. Or rather, she didn¡¯t dare to look directly into Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes. Even she couldn¡¯t exin it herself. Yan Qingyu frowned when he heard that. Indeed, if the Yan Family wanted to invite a teacher to their house, they would have to invite a teacher with some reputation. Otherwise, it would not look good on the Yan Family if word got out. However, if they were to invite those reputable teachers to the Yan Family and let them know that the eldest daughter of the Yan Family was someone who couldn¡¯t learn anything well, he would be disgraced. However, he never thought that if he didn¡¯t invite the teachers over to teach her, how could he be sure that Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t be able to learn anything? Any parents who cared about their child¡¯s welfare wouldn¡¯t consider whether their child would be able to learn everything the teacher taught before inviting the teacher over. Instead, they would think that if they didn¡¯t invite the teacher over, the child wouldn¡¯t know anything. Thus, it was obvious that neither Fu Ya nor Yan Qingyu treated Yan Jinyu as their child. It was fortunate that she was Yan Jinyu. If it was any other youngdy who was treated like this by her biological parents after she was missing for 16 years, how sad she would feel. Yan Jinyu finished the fried egg on the te and calmly put down her fork. She raised the ss of warm milk and took a sip. She elegantly took two napkins to wipe her mouth before slowly looking up at them. ¡°There¡¯s no need to invite the teacher. Brother Nine personally brought me back and sent me to the Yan family. I¡¯m sure that after one night, everyone in North City should already know that the Yan Family¡¯s eldest Miss Yan, who had been missing for many years, has been found. Of course, they should also know where I lived in the past and what kind of life I lead. I don¡¯t think I can hide it from those people. Since that¡¯s the case, why bother putting on an act?¡± Chapter 14

Chapter 14: A Weird Girl

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Her emotions did not change at all, as if she did not hear their conversation. In fact, she would not have said such words if she had not heard the conversation. The two of them looked at each other. Her attitude towards them was very strange. Even if she wasn¡¯t angry, this shouldn¡¯t be her reaction if she was a normal person who was ignored by her biological parents after leading a wandering life for many years before returning home. She acted like she didn¡¯t care about their attitude towards her. Did she really not care? Or was she so innocent that she could not feel their dislike for her? The two of them couldn¡¯t figure it out. However, no matter what the reason was, the fact that she could still talk to them with a smile on her face after hearing their conversation gave them an indescribable sense of strangeness. However, this strange feeling was quickly ignored because the two of them agreed with what she said. Indeed, the fact that Master Nine had personally sent her back to the Yan Family had probably rmed many people. The Yan Family was also the number one family in North City. How could the families not pay attention to the fact that Master Nine had personally found the eldest daughter of the Yan Family? After one night, most of the respectable families in North City would have already known that the eldest daughter of the Yan Family grew up in an orphanage. She was a country girl who quit school to work after graduating from junior high. They were already disgraced. At this thought, their expressions turned sullen again. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re proud instead of being ashamed!¡± Fu Ya didn¡¯t want to find a teacher for Yan Jinyu. However, it was one thing if she didn¡¯t want to, it was another thing if Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t willing. From her point of view, Yan Jinyu telling them directly that there was no need for her to look for a teacher meant that she did not want to improve herself. She did not take her ignorance and experience as a disgrace and instead she took pride in it. She disliked Yan Jinyu even more. Yan Jinyu looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°Mom, are you saying this now because you¡¯ve forgotten who caused me to lead such a life all these years? If the person Mom and Dad saved back then was me, would I have suffered so?¡± The two of them were in the wrong and hence they did not know how to respond to her. Yan Qingyu finally spoke after a long while, ¡°Since you have your memories from back then, you should know that the Yan Family couldn¡¯t fork out that much ransom back then. We did let you down by saving Yun¡¯er and not you, but as a member of the Yan Family, you should also bear some responsibility. It¡¯s your duty to sacrifice yourself to protect the Yan Family at the moment of life and death.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes darkened, and she changed her posture. She crossed her legs and supported her chin with one hand while her other hand tapped lightly on the table. She said rather nonchntly, ¡°In a moment of life and death? The Yan Family is the number one family in Northern City, but are we actually so weak? It¡¯s just a shortage of funds, and it¡¯s a matter of life and death?¡± Yan Qingyu choked and he suddenly didn¡¯t dare to meet her eyes for some reason. He did not know if it was because he felt guilty or because her nonchnt attitude made him feel uneasy. ¡°A mere 100 million dor ransom is not enough to make the Yan Family go bankrupt. Besides, with the Yan Family¡¯s ability, how could you have not found someone to borrow a mere 100 million dors? But back then, did Mom and Dad ever think of borrowing the money from someone?¡± Seeing that the two of them remained quiet and avoided looking at her, Yan Jinyu chuckled again, ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. Or rather, you didn¡¯t even think of borrowing from someone. After you saved Yun¡¯er, you immediately called the police. You didn¡¯t even consider whether the kidnappers would kill me because of this.¡± ¡°Father, Mother, do you want to know what the kidnappers did after you called the police back then and how I managed to escape from them? Speaking of which, if I didn¡¯t escape back then, I¡¯m afraid I would have died long ago. I wonder if it¡¯s because I can¡¯t bear to part with Father and Mother¡­¡± Her smile, coupled with the sound of her knocking on the table, was a little scary. Fu Ya lost her grip on her fork and dropped it again. ¡°Stop talking, I don¡¯t want to hear it! I¡¯m done eating, you guys eat!¡± With that said, she got up and left as if she was escaping. She bumped into Yan Jinyun, who had just gotten up and came downstairs. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ever since she was young, Yan Jinyun had never seen her dignified mother lose herposure like this. Her gazended on Yan Jinyu, who was sitting at the dining table, and her eyes narrowed into slits. Without even thinking, she knew that it must be rted to Yan Jinyu! It seemed like she was right not to underestimate Yan Jinyu anymore. Even her mother, who had always been very stable, had lost herposure. Seeing that it was Yan Jinyun, Fu Ya¡¯s pale and flustered expression eased up a little. It was only then that she realized that she was actually frightened by Yan Jinyu¡¯s words! She was shocked. A little girl who was her biological daughter and not even eighteen years old, could actually scare her with just one sentence. Also, that girl¡¯s gaze earlier was so frightening¡­ However, it could also just be her imagination. This girl was too weird! Her heart was in turmoil, but she tried her best to keep a straight face. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Since you¡¯re up, go have breakfast. I¡¯ll go upstairs to get something¡­ Oh right, don¡¯t fight with her over the dining table. You¡¯ll have to suffer for a while first. After you sessfully marry into the Yin Family, we¡¯ll teach her a lesson then.¡± However, she didn¡¯t tell Yan Jinyun that she had told him not to provoke her because she felt that Yan Jinyu was a little strange. Yan Jinyun only realized that Yan Jinyu was sitting in her seat when she heard that. She couldn¡¯t help but be angry. How dare you, Yan Jinyu. Not only did she steal the status of the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, she even dared to snatch her things! She only slowly suppressed her anger after she thought about Yan Qingyu¡¯s instructions in the study roomst night. She would definitely settle these debts one by one after Yan Jinyu followed her lead! ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯m not an impulsive person. On the other hand, Mom, don¡¯t take her too seriously. At the end of the day, other than gaining Master Nine¡¯s favor, she has no other strong points and no one to rely on.¡± ¡°Her greatest reliance is Master Nine¡¯s favor,¡± Fu Ya said truthfully. This was the truth. She had to admit it even if she didn¡¯t want to. Yan Jinyun was rendered speechless and she took a deep breath to suppress her anger, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. What kind of person is Master Nine? Why would he really take a fancy to a country bumpkin like her who grew up without any education? I heard that it was because of Old Madam Yin¡¯sst words that Master Nine spent so much effort to find her and bring her back. Old Madam Yin was very respected by Master Nine when she was still alive. Perhaps Master Nine wanted her to rest in peace so he fulfilled herst wish. He might not have really taken a fancy to Yan Jinyu.¡± ¡°Besides, if Master Nine really took a liking to her, he wouldn¡¯t have sent her to the Yan Family the moment he found her and left her here.¡± ¡°You do have a point.¡± Obviously, they had forgotten that Yan Jinyu had only returnedst night. They had also forgotten Yin Jiujin¡¯s abnormal behavior before he left the Yan family. Or rather, they didn¡¯t want to admit it, so they automatically ignored it. ¡°So we don¡¯t have to worry too much. Even if Master Nine really likes her, so what? We all know what the Yin Family is? Would they let a country bumpkin like her into the family? After Old Madam Yin passed away, Master Nine¡¯s mother was in charge of the Yin Family. She¡¯s not someone who is easy to get along with.¡± Fu Ya had thought of that too. ¡°You¡¯re right. The person who has a rtionship with your grandmother is Old Madam Yin, not the current wife of the head of the Yin Family. I heard that the current wife of the head of the Yin family already has a potential daughter-inw that she likes. A country girl won¡¯t be able to get any good reaction from her.¡± However, she forgot that if Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t get anything good from her, it would also be the same with Yan Jinyun. However, even if Fu Ya had forgotten, Yan Jinyun hadn¡¯t. The firstdy of the Yin Family had always looked down on her. In her eyes, the Yan Family was just a small family. Yan Jinyun¡¯s expression turned a little grim as she thought about it. She didn¡¯t want to discuss this matter anymore. ¡°Alright, Mom. You can go upstairs. I¡¯m going to have breakfast now.¡± Chapter 15

Chapter 15: Shooting Herself In The Foot

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Dad, my mom doesn¡¯t want to hear it. What about you?¡± Yan Jinyun walked closer to the dining table and happened to hear Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. Of course, she also saw the harmless smile on Yan Jinyu¡¯s face. She paused for a moment, ¡°What are Sister and Father talking about? Why are you so happy?¡± She walked to the seat where Fu Ya was sitting and sat down. It was as if she didn¡¯t see Yan Jinyu sitting at her original seat. The servants had different thoughts when they saw this scene. It seemed like it was best for them to not give this young mistress any trouble for the time being. This was just the thoughts of the other servants. The servant who had brought Yan Jinyu to the small vist night and had been scared off by her re, as well as the servant who were serving at the dining table earlier, who had also been frightened by Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze, didn¡¯t think so. They were thinking that no matter what, they would not dare to give this young mistress any trouble at any time. They were afraid of her, even though they didn¡¯t know where this fear came from. Yan Qingyu¡¯s gaze swept past Yan Jinyu¡¯s face. He paused for a moment before answering Yan Jinyun, ¡°Nothing.¡± He didn¡¯t have the appetite to eat anymore, so he simply stood up, ¡°You guys go ahead. I¡¯m going to the office.¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s gaze shifted slightly before answering with a gentle and sensible tone, ¡°Alright, Daddy. Be careful on the road ande back early.¡± Yan Qingyu nodded, feeling much more relieved. The daughter that he raised was still the most considerate, unlike the one who had just returned. She only knew how to antagonize him. Fu Ya was not the only one who was frightened by her words earlier on. It was just thatpared to Fu Ya, he was more stable and so his reaction was not as drastic as Fu Ya¡¯s. Died long ago¡­ Although they didn¡¯t believe in supernatural beings, they were in the wrong after all. They would still feel guilty. They would feel fear if they felt guilt. It was one thing to understand, but it was another thing for her to say it out so straightforwardly. Outsiders only knew that the Yan Family did not have the ability to save both of their daughters back then, but they did not know the exact details. If this matter were to spread out, others might say that they did not care about the life and death of their biological daughter and were heartless. This would not be good for them or the Yan Family. ¡°Since you¡¯re back safely, don¡¯t talk about the past anymore. The safety of our family is more important than anything else. You¡¯ve suffered a lot over the past few years, so you should stay home and rest for a few days. After you familiarize yourself with the new environment, I¡¯ll get your sister to take you out and make some friends.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him. He wanted to use small favors to get her to let the matter rest? If news of what they had done back then were to spread, they would definitely be criticized wherever they went. After all, anyone with a bit of conscience would not agree with their actions. There were many people who would do anything to save their children¡¯s lives, even if they had to go bankrupt. Furthermore, Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya only needed to borrow a sum of money from others to save her back then, and yet they had refused to. However, Yan Jinyu simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to blow this matter up. ¡°You¡¯re being so kind, Dad.¡± She clearly did not mean that, but Yan Qingyu somehow felt that her words were mocking him. She was mocking him for saying that. After Yan Qingyu left with a strange feeling, only Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun were left at the dining table. ¡°Did Sister sleep wellst night?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t continue to eat anymore. She was drinking milk with one hand and replying to messages with her phone with the other. Yin Jiujin was the only person who would send her messages on her new phone. She checked the time. It was a message to her at seven in the morning, telling her that he had arrived at his destination and that he had something to do. He told her to text him if she needed anything. Don¡¯t call him. He would return the message as soon as he saw it. Yan Jinyu replied with a [Okay]. She roughly knew why Yin Jiujin had left, so she knew very well that his ne should have arrived in the middle of the night yesterday. However, he hadn¡¯t sent her a text at that time, presumably because he was afraid of disturbing her sleep. He had also chosen to send her a message at seven in the morning, presumably because he felt that she had already woken up at that time. And his reference point was undoubtedly himself, or perhaps it had been dyed by his own standards. What a meticulous, gentle and disciplined person. The matter that he had personally dealt with was probably very troublesome. Since it was a thorny matter, he should not have the time to bother about these trivial matters. Yet, he had taken the time to ask her to send him a message even when he was busy. He even said that he would reply once he saw her message. He did not even let her call him. Since he did not allow her to make the call, it would either be inconvenient for him to pick up or¡­ he was afraid that she would overthink if he missed her call. She was very satisfied with this fianc¨¦ of hers. She felt much better. Hence, when she heard Yan Jinyun¡¯s words, she looked up at her in a good mood and replied, ¡°Not bad.¡± Yan Jinyun nced at the phone in her hand and her eyes darkened. How could Yan Jinyu, who came from the countryside, have the money to buy thetest cell phone? If she didn¡¯t have money, then it could only be that Master Nine had bought it for her yesterday. It was obvious that she was replying to some message and the other party was most likely Master Nine! What did Yan Jinyu do to deserve it?! ¡°That¡¯s good. If you need anything, just let the butler know. Or you can look for Dad, Mom, or me. You¡¯ve worked hard all these years. We¡¯ll try our best to satisfy you if you need anything.¡± Yan Jinyu simply smiled and looked at her, ¡°You will try your best to satisfy all my needs?¡± Yan Jinyun was stunned. She felt that Yan Jinyu¡¯s words were a trap, but since she had already said these words to gain Yan Jinyu¡¯s trust, she naturally couldn¡¯t take it back, ¡°Of course, as long as it¡¯s not too much, I will try my best to satisfy you.¡± It had to be said that Yan Jinyun still had some brains and didn¡¯t trap herself. ¡°If I remember correctly, my room should be on the second floor of the main building. I want to stay in my own room.¡± The moment she finished speaking, the smile on Yan Jinyun¡¯s face froze. 16 years ago, both their rooms were on the second floor of the main building, each upying half of it. Yan Jinyu¡¯s room was still there until her grandparents passed away. She was already eight years old when her grandmother passed away. She was already aware of things, so she had a deep impression of Yan Jinyu¡¯s room. Yan Jinyu¡¯s room looked more beautiful than hers. Of course, she knew very well that her room and Yan Jinyu¡¯s room had the sameyout. The reason why she felt that Yan Jinyu¡¯s room was more beautiful than hers was because Yan Jinyu¡¯s room had been unupied for a long time. Everything was new, and so it naturally looked brighter than her room. Even though she understood, she simply couldn¡¯t help feeling unhappy about it. She had mentioned more than once that she wanted to stay in Yan Jinyu¡¯s room, but she would be scolded by her grandparents every time. As time passed, she started to have some resentment towards Yan Jinyu. A year after her grandfather passed away, her grandmother passed away too. Right after her grandmother¡¯s funeral, she acted coquettishly to her mother and asked her to find someone to knock down Yan Jinyu¡¯s room After their rooms were connected, her cloakroom was doubled in size. There was also a dance studio and a study room. The second floor was her personal space now. Yan Jinyu wanted to move back? Fat hope! ¡°Sister, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t agree, but after all, you haven¡¯t been home for 16 years. The second floor has been renovated several times, and your room has been¡­ long gone. If you want to find someone to renovate it, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to do it in two or three months and you can¡¯t move in immediately after the renovation too. This way, if you want to stay in the new room, you¡¯ll have to wait for at least half a year.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not in a hurry. I can renovate the ce first. I can move it when it is ready.¡± Chapter 16

Chapter 16: Jinyun¡¯s Setback

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The smile on Yan Jinyun¡¯s face froze again. Yan Jinyu acted like she didn¡¯t see it and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t agree? Didn¡¯t you say that you would try your best to satisfy all my needs? This isn¡¯t something difficult to do, right?¡± It was not difficult, but she simply didn¡¯t want to do it at all! If she agreed to it today, regardless of whether Yan Jinyu had the ability to move in, she would have to find someone to start work immediately. This was because she wanted to take down this unsophisticated Yan Jinyu during this period of time and make her listen to her. It would be even harder to gain Yan Jinyu¡¯s trust if she had agreed but failed to aplish it. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not difficult, but it¡¯s too troublesome. You also know that once the construction starts, it will be very noisy for a few months. I can move to another building to live in, but Mom and Dad¡¯s rooms are on the third floor. They can¡¯t move elsewhere for the renovation. If we really want to renovate the second floor, I¡¯m afraid it will disturb them. Otherwise, there are a few more buildings behind the main building. Which one do you like? I¡¯ll tell Mom and ask her to get someone to turn it into your room. How about that?¡± Her words were generous and appropriate, and she even sounded as if she really did care about her. Yan Jinyu was rather impressed by her. She did indeed deserve her reputation as the number one socialite in North City. ¡°Do as you see fit. If it¡¯s not the main building, then it doesn¡¯t matter which building I stay in. Before the new room is renovated, I¡¯ll stay in the room fromst night.¡± She had never intended to torture them, but since Yan Jinyun insisted on provocating her. It wouldn¡¯t be like her if she didn¡¯t do something. She might not necessarily stay in the room, but she was happy to let them suffer once. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll tell Mom to get someone to renovate the ce after Ie back from school today.¡± Yan Jinyun forced a smile. She wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all! ¡°By the way, you still don¡¯t know where I go to school, right? I¡¯m at the only elite high school in North City, Boyu High School. I¡¯m in my third year of high school this year. Boyu High School is the best high school in North City. No matter if it¡¯s teachers or students, they¡¯re the best in all the high schools in North City. Most of the students there are from elite families. When you¡¯re done resting at home, I¡¯ll bring you to take a look¡­¡± At this point, Yan Jinyun quickly covered her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister. I forgot that you dropped out of school because you couldn¡¯t pay for your tuition fees after graduating from the third year of junior high school. You must feel horrible when I talk about school. I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I just want you to know where I¡¯m studying so that I can bring you to take a look in the future. Please don¡¯t overthink.¡± Although she said that kindly, her eyes were full of mockery. She did it on purpose to let Yan Jinyu understand the difference between them. However, she was destined to be disappointed. After waiting for a long time, Yan Jinyu still didn¡¯t show any signs of anger or displeasure on her face. She just calmly drank her milk while smiling at her. She seemed to see a hint of a smile in Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes. The half-smile that seemed to be mocking her was no longer there when she took a closer look, as if it was just her imagination. Perhaps it was just her imagination. Yan Jinyu was someone who had never seen the world before. Even if she had a grudge against them, what schemes could a country bumpkin have? She would definitely show it on her face no matter what she thought. Why would she look at her as though she was ying with her? With that, Yan Jinyun tossed her earlier thought away. ¡°Speaking of which, Sister is the same age as me. If you go to school normally, you should be in your third year now. If Sister wants to go to school, I¡¯ll get Dad to help you contact the school. Although you might not be able to enter Boyu, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to enter other high schools. As for the sses that Sister left behind, I¡¯ll get Mom to invite a teacher toe over to help Sister make up for it. What do you think, Sister?¡± Yan Jinyun was naturally not thinking for Yan Jinyu when she suggested that. She did this because she wanted Yan Jinyu to think that she was thinking for her so that she could gain her trust. Secondly, she also wanted Yan Jinyu to see the difference between them clearly. She had to let Yan Jinyu know that they were not at the same level even at school. Not everyone could enter Boyu. Moreover, how could the high school curriculum be easily made up? Not to mention Yan Jinyu, who had only attended junior high in a remote county. Moreover, she had seen Yan Jinyu¡¯s information and knew that her results were not considered top-notch even in that remote and small ce. She was barely above average. If she was already like this in such a small ce, she would only be at the bottom of the ss in a big city like North City. This was not even counting the sses she had missed since she dropped out of school in the past few years. If Yan Jinyu agreed, she would definitely be tortured until she felt inferior. If she didn¡¯t agree, that would be even better. As a junior high school graduate, it would be impossible for her to marry into the Yin Family even if she was the eldest daughter of the Yan Family. Not to mention the Yin Family, no respectable families would ept her into their families. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yan Jinyun finally realized that she was answering her. She was a little unhappy that Yan Jinyu talked to her with such an attitude. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly. How dare shepete with her when she had no ambition at all!? It was just that fromst night on, she no longer dared to look down on Yan Jinyu. No matter what, she shouldn¡¯t be someone who didn¡¯t want to improve. Could it be that she had overestimated Yan Jinyu? ¡°I say, it¡¯s nothing.¡± After being trapped in Ghost ughter Ind for eight years, the one thing she hated the most was being controlled by others. Letting her go to school? Dream on. She knew what Yan Jinyun was nning, but she was simply toozy to expose her. Without waiting for Yan Jinyun to react, she stood up and walked straight to the kitchen. She was going to the fridge to get a packet of her yogurt. No, she was going to get two packets of them. She was feeling a little frustrated now. Yan Jinyun stared at her retreating back as she ignored her and walked towards the kitchen. She finally lost the smile on her face. She threw down her knife and fork as she no longer had any appetite to eat anymore. She took her bag and walked out. She said to the chauffeur waiting outside with an unfriendly gaze, ¡°Aren¡¯t we leaving? What are you looking at!¡± The chauffeur was stunned and then quickly followed after her. He was thinking , Eldest¡­ No, the Second Young Mistress used to be so gentle and kind, but today¡­ Was she simply in a bad mood, or was this Second Young Mistress¡¯ true nature? If that was the case, then Second Young Mistress¡­ Forget it, this was not what servants like them should think about. They should just do their job properly. However, there was no doubt that his impression of Yan Jinyun had changed. Yan Jinyun, who was in the car, had an increasingly sullen expression on her face. She saw that there was something wrong with the way the driver looked at her just now. She had been too impulsive and failed to control her emotions. She had to be careful in the future. Otherwise, her hard-earned reputation would be ruined. It was all Yan Jinyu¡¯s fault. If it wasn¡¯t for her, she wouldn¡¯t have repeatedly lost herposure! Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t bother to care what Yan Jinyun was thinking about. She took two packets of yogurt from the fridge. She drank one as she walked towards the sofa in the living room with the other in her hand. She switched on the television andid on the sofa leisurely. She drank the yogurt as she watched the television. She didn¡¯t have to go to school or work. She still had someone to cook for her when it was time. If her clothes were dirty, someone would wash them when she changed them. This life¡­ ¡­hmm, was not bad. She turned on the television but she did not even watch it. It was just for the ambiance. However, this action of hers made Fu Ya¡¯s face darken again even though the TV was not loud or did not disturb anyone. ¡°You¡¯re adapting really quickly! Yesterday, you were still waking up early to work until it waste at night. Now, you¡¯re living the life of a rich youngdy!¡± Yan Jinyu ignored her. After finishing the second packet of yogurt, she threw the two empty packets into the rubbish bin. Her actions of urately throwing the packets into the rubbish bin made Fu Ya and the servant¡¯s eyelids twitch. Just as Fu Ya regained her senses and was about to re up again, Yan Jinyu turned back to look at her and smiled with narrowed eyes. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten about my childhood so it¡¯s only natural that I get used to it quickly. Mom, don¡¯t be too surprised.¡± She didn¡¯t forget about her childhood¡­ Fu Ya recalled what she had just been frightened by. She snorted, grabbed her bag, and then went out to find someone to y cards with. Out of sight, out of mind! The moment she walked out of the vi, she bumped into Cheng Lin, Yin Jiujin¡¯s personal chauffeur. Fu Ya¡¯s expression changed as she looked at Cheng Lin. She felt frustrated as soon as she stepped out of the door! Nothing had been going smoothly ever since that girl came back! Chapter 17

Chapter 17: The Leverage Of Power

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although Cheng Lin was a chauffeur, he was really one of Master Nine¡¯s subordinates. Normally, he would never step foot into the Yan Family. Now that he was here, she knew that he was here for Yan Jinyu. She didn¡¯t expect Master Nine to value that girl so much! Although she was unhappy, she did not dare to give Master Nine¡¯s men any displeasure. She could only suppress her anger and put on a smile. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Mr. Cheng. Why did youe to the Yan Family at this time¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. Yan, I¡¯m here on Master Nine¡¯s orders to deliver something to Miss Yan.¡± ¡°Sending something to Jinyu? What are they?¡± She squinted at the bag Cheng Lin was carrying. However, she only saw a few gift boxes inside but she didn¡¯t know what they were exactly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Master Nine personally instructed someone to prepare it. I¡¯m only responsible for sending it over. However, it looks like it should be something for her hands¡­ I heard from Special Assistant Lin that on the way back from fetching Miss Yan, Master Nine noticed the calluses on Miss Yan¡¯s hands.¡± Cheng Lin tried to see if there was any guilt or heartache in Fu Ya¡¯s eyes, but he was disappointed. It was fine if she did not feel guilty or heartbroken, but Fu Ya¡¯s eyes even shed with disdain. Was Miss Yan really her biological daughter? Who would treat their own child like that? ¡°Oh, is that so? Please thank Master Nine for his concern. Jinyu is in the living room. Since Mr. Cheng is here to deliver something to Jinyu, please enter the house directly. I have something urgent to attend to, so I have to leave the house immediately. Please excuse me.¡± If she stayed any longer, she was afraid that she would not be able to maintain the forced smile on her face. If Cheng Lin hadn¡¯te for that girl, she would have been happy to entertain him, but he had indeede for her. ¡°If Mrs. Yan has something to do, go ahead and do it.¡± After being by Master Nine¡¯s side for so many years, not to mention North City, even in the capital, people had to give him some due respect. This Mrs. Yan¡­ It wasn¡¯t that he enjoyed the feeling of being ttered, but he felt that Madam Yan was being very ungraceful. It was no wonder that after the two elders of the Yan Family passed away, the Yan Family became increasingly worse. He was just an outsider and a subordinate of Master Nine. If he could be implicated because he came to the Yan Family to deliver something to Miss Yan, then it was obvious that Miss Yan¡¯s life in the Yan Family couldn¡¯t have been easy. Poor Miss Yan. She was just a young girl under the age of 18. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Master Nine was too busy to leave, he really wanted to call Master Nine and tell him everything that happened here so that Master Nine could take Miss Yan away. Forget it. They should wait for Master Nine to finish his work first. No matter what, the Yan Family was still a big family in North City. Even if they were biased, they probably wouldn¡¯t dare to go overboard. He had arrived at the living room of the Yan Family¡¯s main building and saw Yan Jinyu sitting there watching television. From this angle, he could only see her back. It was very thin. The servants nearby were busy with their own things. Their expressions were also very strange when they looked at her asionally. In these strange expressions, there was no respect for the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, only sympathy and disdain. Seeing this scene, Cheng Lin, who had never been an emotional person, felt a lump in his throat. She should be the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, but even the servants dared to disregard her in her own home. How heartbreaking and infuriating. It seemed like he had to tell Master Nine about what happened here once he was done. ¡°Miss Yan.¡± Yan Jinyu was considering if she should get another packet of yogurt just as she heard someone calling her. She turned around and when she saw who it was, the frustration in her heart dissipated. Yin Jiujin¡¯s man. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Her gazended on the gift bag that he was carrying and she asked with a smile, ¡°Did Brother Nine ask you to deliver something?¡± Her eyes curved into crescents and she smiled from the bottom of her heart. She was such an innocent young girl. How could the Yan Family bear to treat her like that? At first, Cheng Lin didn¡¯t dare to disrespect this Miss Yan because he saw that Master Nine¡¯s attitude towards her was different. But now, he had liked her from the bottom of his heart. Perhaps,pared to going back to the Yan Family to live the life of a ¡®young mistress¡¯, continuing to live in a remote and small ce might be more tiring, but it might be more suitable for Miss Yan. He walked over and stood beside the sofa. He said with a respectful and kind smile, ¡°Yes, Miss Yan. Master Nine got me to specially send these over. They are all hand-protecting items. Master Nine wants you to use them every day ording to the instructions on the manual.¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Oh? So soon?¡± He had just mentioned it yesterday, and he had already asked someone to send it over so early in the morning. It seemed like he really took this matter to heart. The smile in her eyes became more sincere. ¡°Put the things down. This is not my territory, so I can¡¯t entertain you. If you have something to do, please go ahead.¡± Not her territory¡­ It was supposed to be a very heroic sentence, yet it sounded very sad. This was clearly her home. ¡°Miss Yan doesn¡¯t have to bother about me. I happen to have something to do as well, so I¡¯ll leave after giving you these. Master Nine isn¡¯t in North City, so Miss Yan can call me if you need anything.¡± He pointed at the gift bag that he had just put down. ¡°I¡¯ve ced a name card inside.¡± Yan Jinyu flicked a nce at him before she smiled and nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± This person¡¯s attitude towards her was a little different. Yesterday, he did not dare to slight her because of his respect for Yin Jiujin, but today, it wasn¡¯tpletely because of that. He was a good person who felt pity for the weak. However, he was thinking too much. Other than asionally feeling frustrated in the Yan Family, she did not suffer any grievances. After a moment of hesitation, Cheng Lin said, ¡°The weather outside is perfect. It¡¯s inevitable that Miss Yan will be bored staying at home. Why don¡¯t you go out for a walk?¡± He quickly added, ¡°Miss Yan hasn¡¯t been back to North City for a long time, so you must be very unfamiliar with the current North City. I can find two girls around your age to guide you if you need.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. He was indeed someone who was by Yin Jiujin¡¯s side. His words were so wless. Facing a youngdy, who had grown up in a remote vige and was suddenly brought back to such a wealthy family, his words could be said to be thinking for her and yet not hurting her pride. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ve never had such a carefree life as a rich youngdy. I n to enjoy it for a few days first.¡± These words sounded¡­ ¡°In that case, give me a call when you want to go out, Miss Yan. I¡¯ll find a guide for you.¡± After Cheng Lin left the Yan Family, the servants of the Yan Family felt veryplicated after they saw how he was both concerned and respectful towards Yan Jinyu. Cheng Lin was Master Nine¡¯s trusted aide. His attitude towards their young mistress represented Master Nine¡¯s attitude towards her Even their master had to suck up to someone like Master Nine, so they didn¡¯t dare to mistreat someone that Master valued. Therefore, shortly after, there were cut fruits and snacks on the coffee table in front of Yan Jinyu as she watched television in the living room. Her treatment was excellent. The butler came over to greet her personally even when she was simply done sitting and was about to leave. ¡°Missy, the flowers in the backyard are blooming nicely. You must be tired after sitting for so long. Do you want to go and take a look?¡± The butler of the Yan Family now wasn¡¯t the same one as before. This was a man in his fifties. It was said that after the Yan Family¡¯s old madam passed away, the old butler left his post and went to guard the Yan Family¡¯s old residence. Yan Qingyu hired this new butler after that. For some reason, the butler felt a little scared when he saw her smiling at him. He suppressed that strange feeling and smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°Oh, my surname is Wan. I¡¯m the Yan Family¡¯s butler. Missy can just call me Butler Wan like everyone else.¡± Chapter 18

Chapter 18: Yan Family¡¯s Old Residence

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Actually, Butler Wan didn¡¯t really respect Yan Jinyu as much as he seemed to. It was only because he saw that Yin Jiujin valued Yan Jinyu and he wanted to leave a good impression on Yan Jinyu when it wouldn¡¯t affect his own interests. If Yan Qingyu, Fu Ya, and Yan Jinyun were here, he would definitely not treat Yan Jinyu this way. After all, he was the butler of the Yan Family, and he still had to rely on people with authority in the Yan Family to survive. No matter how much Yin Jiujin valued Yan Jinyu, he still had no say in the Yan Family. Yan Jinyu could tell what the butler was thinking with one look, but she was toozy to expose him. She simply felt that this feeling of relying on someone else¡¯s power was very refreshing. All these years, the reason why others feared her and treated her differently was because of her. Unlike now, the Yan Family¡¯s butler and servants¡¯ attitude towards her hadpletely changed because of Yin Jiujin. ¡°I won¡¯t be looking at the flowers in the courtyard. Butler Wan, please lead the way. I want to go to the old residence to take a look. Also, find someone to send this to my room.¡± It didn¡¯t matter in the past, but now that her fiance was willing to spend so much effort to nourish her hands and since she had nothing to do recently, there was no harm in following his instructions. ¡°The old residence?¡± The Yan Family¡¯s old residence was actually just behind the Yan Family¡¯s mansion area. This mansion area had been expanded by the Yan Family in the early years. As for the Yan Family¡¯s old residence, the buildings were more simple and unadorned. Old Master Yan and Old Madam Yan used to live there when they were still alive. The Yan Family¡¯s ancestral hall was also at the old residence. Yan Jinyu wanted to offer incense to the two elders, so she naturally had to make a trip to the old residence. But judging from Butler Wan¡¯s expression, he didn¡¯t seem to be very willing to bring her over. Butler Wan was afraid that Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya would be unhappy if they heard about this. Seeing that he was frowning and hesitating, Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes and chuckled softly. ¡°Why? Is Butler Wan unwilling to lead the way? Or does Butler Wan think that I don¡¯t have the right to step into the Yan Family¡¯s old residence?¡± Butler Wan actually felt a chill down his spine when he was stared at by her smiling eyes, and a few drops of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. ¡°Of¡­ of course not! It¡¯s, it¡¯s been a long time since anyone went to the old residence. I was too shocked to react when I suddenly heard that Missy wanted to go over.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not, then lead the way.¡± ¡°Pardon me for asking, but why are you going to the old residence? There aren¡¯t many people there and it¡¯s not lively.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him and smiled. ¡°What else can I do at the old residence after I return to the Yan Family 16 yearster? Naturally, I¡¯m going to meet the deceased ancestors of the Yan Family.¡± Butler Wan shuddered again. For a moment, he could not understand why her words sounded so strange even when there¡¯s nothing wrong with them. What was even stranger was that she was clearly a country bumpkin who had grown up in a small ce and had not seen much of the world. Why did she not show any signs of cowardice? She did not seem to be ufortable with her current state either. Yesterday, he overheard her conversation with her parents, saying that she still had memories from the time when she was two years old. Perhaps that was why she was able to adapt to this new environment so quickly? As he thought about it, Butler Wan looked at Yan Jinyu again. However, the moment he met her smiling eyes, his gaze immediately moved away. ¡°Missy, please follow me.¡± He instructed the servant standing at the side. ¡°Zhao Ling, send Missy¡¯s things back to her room.¡± Zhao Ling was the housekeeper who brought Yan Jinyu to the small vi at the back yesterday. She was already a little afraid of Yan Jinyu. After she saw Cheng Lin, Yan Qingyu, and the others¡¯ attitude towards Yan Jinyu, she was the one who was the most respectful towards her in the Yan Family. Upon hearing the butler¡¯s instructions, she took a quick nce at Yan Jinyu and hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send them over now.¡± *** It took more than 20 minutes to walk from the Yan Family¡¯s main building to the old residence. At the entrance of the old residence, Butler Wan stopped. ¡°Eldest Missy, we¡¯re here.¡± Other than people who came to clean regrly, there was usually only an old butler guarding the ce. There wasn¡¯t much human presence, so it looked a little eerie. Butler Wan did not want to go in. ¡°Given my status, I¡¯m not allowed to enter the old residence without permission. I can only send Eldest Missy here.¡± ¡°Okay, you may go back now. You don¡¯t have to wait here.¡± Hearing this, Butler Wan was speechless. Wait here? The only reason he would lead the way for her was because Master Nine¡¯s attitude towards her was a little different. Did she really think that she was the Yan Family¡¯s legitimate eldest daughter? Wait here? She really dared to ask! ¡°Please help yourself then, Missy.¡± Yan Jinyu no longer cared about Butler Wan, who left angrily. She looked up at the vermillion door in front of her. Although her room was in the main building in the early years, she had actually spent more time in the old residence. Among the twins, Yan Jinyun¡¯s body was weaker than hers, and she was more likable than her. Her parents liked Yan Jinyun much more than her. Grandmother probably saw their biases, so she tried her best by bringing her to the old residence so she could take care of her. To her, the significance of the old residence was far greater than the main building in front. She raised her hand and pushed open the vermillion gate. An elegant courtyard greeted her eyes. Although the Yan family was the number one family in North City, the old residence was not luxurious and looked simr to an ordinary courtyard house. However, the decorations inside were all the best. Probably due to the good weather, some old items were brought out to bask in the sun on the stone b in the courtyard. An old man was sitting on a low stool at the side and wiping one of the items. The old man looked to be between 70 to 80 years old. Hearing themotion, he raised his eyes and looked over. When he saw Yan Jinyu walking in, his slightly cloudy eyes suddenly lit up. Amidst his shock, there was also joy, ¡°M-madam?¡± Then, he shook his head and denied, ¡°No, you¡¯re not Madam. Even if Madam is still alive, she¡¯s no longer looked this young. Who are you?¡± Yan Jinyu had just returned to the Yan family homest night, and very few people would go over to the old residence. Therefore, this old man obviously didn¡¯t know that she had returned to the Yan Family. ¡°Yan Jinyu,¡± Yan Jinyu said calmly and continued walking in. The old man was shocked by her again and almost dropped the old item in his hand. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and caught the item. He put it down and stood up with trembling hands, ¡°Y-you¡¯re Miss Yu?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes moved slightly, but it was only for a moment. It was as if the different emotions in her eyes were just an illusion. She nodded slightly, ¡°Grandpa Xin, it¡¯s me.¡± Her tone sounded a little distant. Yan Xin. The older generation all had servants who grew up within the family. Yan Xin grew up with Yan Jinyu¡¯s grandfather in the Yan Family so it was normal for him to have the surname Yan. ¡°Y-y-you¡¯re back?¡± The seventy-six-year-old man shed tears just like that, ¡°Miss Yu, you¡¯re finally back. Master and Madam¡­ Master and Madam couldn¡¯t wait for you to return¡­¡± As he spoke, he walked towards Yan Jinyu, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back now! Old Master and Madam can be at ease now that they know about this. The sun is shining outside. Miss Yu, please enter the house first.¡± Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Jinyu¡¯s Thoughts

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Miss Yu must be thirsty after walking over from the front yard. I don¡¯t know what you young people like to drink now, but I don¡¯t have anything else here except some aged tea. You can drink some tea to quench your thirst first.¡± Yan Jinyu took the teacup. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m not particr about my drink. Anything is fine.¡± She looked at the old man sitting on the other side of the table, who was staring at her with mixed emotions. She paused for a moment before, ¡°Don¡¯t you suspect that I¡¯m a fake?¡± Yan Xin, who was staring at her hands, did not expect her to suddenly ask such a question. He was stunned for a moment and then he smiled kindly, ¡°Although I¡¯m old, I¡¯m not blind. Miss Yu seems to be carved from the same mold from Madam when she was young. I can recognize you at a nce.¡± Yan Jinyu was silent. Yan Xin¡¯s gazended on her hands again, ¡°But Miss Yu¡­ where have you been all these years?¡± She had so many calluses on her hands at such a young age. She must have suffered a lot. ¡°Second Young Master Yin found me in a remote town. Last night, Second Young Master Yin sent me back to the Yan Family. I didn¡¯te to the old residence to disturb you as it waste.¡± ¡°Distant, remote town?¡± Yan Xin¡¯s voice trembled slightly. There was no need for him to ask in detail. Just hearing the word ¡°remote¡± made his heart ache. Old Master and Madam had been searching for her for so many years, but they still couldn¡¯t find her. Hence, it was obvious how remote this ce was. He wondered how Miss Yu had survived all these years and what she had experienced. ¡°Miss Yu, how have you been all these years? Is it alright for you to tell me about that?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup halted in midair, and her eyes narrowed, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past. I came here to offer incense to Grandfather and Grandmother.¡± Seeing her behaviour, Yan Xin thought that it was because she didn¡¯t want to recall the hardships of the past, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t ask further. Then, he realized that something was wrong when he heard her words again. He suddenly looked up at her, ¡°M-Miss Yu, do you still have memories of the past?¡± Back then, Miss Yu was only two years old when she went missing. After so many years, how could she still have memories from then? However, if she had no memory of him, how could she have recognized him at a nce? Although she was a little unfamiliar with him, she did not seem unnatural at all when she called him ¡°Grandpa Xin¡±. Furthermore, if she did not have any memories, she would not have speciallye to the old residence to offer incense to Old Master and Madam. ¡°I vaguely remember some things. It¡¯s not very clear. I can remember some things intermittently after I returned to the Yan family.¡± In reality, there was nothing unclear. She remembered everything. The reason why she didn¡¯t say it clearly was because she didn¡¯t want Yan Xin to ask her why she hadn¡¯t returned after so many years since she still remembered everything. She didn¡¯t want to tell a lot of lies to this old man, but she couldn¡¯t tell him the truth either. Instead of debating how she should answer his questions, she might as well eliminate the possibility of him pursuing the matter from the start. ¡°I see.¡± Yan Xin didn¡¯t doubt her answer at all. ¡°Let me bring Miss Yu to the ancestral hall first.¡± There were many questions he wanted to ask, but he was in no hurry. The ancestral hall of the Yan family didn¡¯t have many memorial tablets, but it wasn¡¯t small either. Yan Jinyu walked directly to two of the memorial tablets and took the three joss sticks that Yan Xin handed over. She lit them over the candles in front of her and ced them into the incense burner. Then, she stared at the two memorial tablets for about three minutes. No one knew what she was thinking. After a while, she turned to look at Yan Xin, ¡°Grandfather Xin, let¡¯s go.¡± Yan Xin looked at her with aplicated expression, ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Just now, he was only concerned about the pleasant surprise. Now that he had calmed down, he realized that he could not see through this 18 years old Miss Yu. She had fair skin and a petite figure. She was dressed in a youthful outfit. It was what girls her age should look like. However, her emotionless appearance did not match her age. If he wanted to say that she had no feelings for Old Master and Madam? That was not true either. If she really didn¡¯t have any feelings for them, then she wouldn¡¯t have stared at their memorial tablets for such a long time after she had finished burning the incense. However, if she had feelings for them, for someone her age, even if she didn¡¯t cry out loud, she should have at least shed some tears when she saw the two elders¡¯ memorial tablets. But she did nothing. Her expression was very calm. Even though he had lived for so long and had seen all kinds of people, he could not tell if she was happy or sad. Was it because she was already able to conceal her emotions, or was it because her memory was not clear and so her feelings for her family had faded too? After walking out of the ancestral hall, Yan Jinyu stopped in her tracks and looked up at the sky. It was a little ring in the afternoon¡¯s scorching sun. She subconsciously raised her hand to cover the ring sunlight and exhaled softly. Yan Xin, who was half a step behind her, did not notice this small exhtion. After a while, she retracted her gaze. At the same time, she put down her hand that was covering the ring sunlight. When she turned back to look at Yan Xin, she had a faint smile on her face. ¡°The incense is done. I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll visit Grandfather Xin when I have time.¡±After a while, she retracted her gaze. At the same time, she put down her hand that was covering the ring sunlight. When she turned back to look at Yan Xin, she had a faint smile on her face. ¡°I have already offered the incense. I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll visit Grandfather Xin when I have time.¡± Yan Xin looked at the girl in front of him and felt that her smile was very clean and pure. Clearly, she did not have any hidden deep thoughts. Perhaps, he had overthought? ¡°Miss Yu, please wait a moment. Master and Madam left something for you when they left. I thought that I would never have the chance to pass it to you in this lifetime. Since you are back, I will have to hand it to you. This way, I can feel more at ease.¡± At his age, he did not know if tomorrow would arrive or not. Yan Jinyu was stunned, ¡°Grandfather and Grandmother left me something?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Yu. Please follow me.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Yan Jinyu followed him. After taking a few steps, Yan Xin suddenly slowed down and walked beside her, ¡°Miss Yu has returned to the Yan Family. Is Young Master and Young Madam¡­ treating you well?¡± Back then, Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya didn¡¯t hesitate in choosing to save Yan Jinyun. After that, they called the police without a care about Yan Jinyu¡¯s life. Outsiders didn¡¯t know, but the Yan Family¡¯s people knew very well. As an eldery servant of the Yan Family, Yan Xin naturally knew as well. He knew that Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya favored their younger daughter. It was already like this in the early years, and it was probably even worse now. After all, they didn¡¯t even get close to each other when they lived together, not to mention that they had lived apart for 16 years now. Upon hearing that, Yan Jinyu looked at him silently and then smiled faintly. ¡°Grandfather Xin, don¡¯t worry. They treat me very well.¡± She knew that Yan Xin genuinely cared for her, but she was no longer the person she used to be. She had killed many people and many people had many grudges against her. Once her identity was exposed, the people around her would be in danger. She did not want Yan Xin to be implicated by her at his age. Hence, she had already decided not to get too close to Yan Xin ever since she stepped into the old residence. They were both people who treated her well, but why could she ept Yin Jiujin but not Yan Xin? It was because she knew that Yan Xin was different from Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin had the ability to deal with danger, but Yan Xin, an old man, didn¡¯t. Furthermore, she would be spending more time by Yin Jiujin¡¯s side in the future. Even if she really brought any danger to Yin Jiujin, she had the ability to resolve it before it reached him. However, she would remember that Yan Xin was genuinely good to her. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Yan Xin did not know if it was an illusion, but he felt that she was not as distant as she was earlier. Soon, they arrived at their destination. It was Yan Jinyu¡¯s grandparents¡¯ room. ¡°Miss Yu, please sit here for a while. I¡¯ll go get the things.¡± As he spoke, Yan Xin walked towards the painting hanging on the wall. Chapter 20

Chapter 20: The Elders¡¯ Relics

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Only when Yan Xin took out a wooden box from behind the painting did Yan Jinyu realize that there was a secretpartment there. She dared to say that her parents definitely did not know about the secretpartment in this room. Otherwise, this wooden box would have long been plundered by them. In this house, other than therge items that Yan Xin had moved out to bask in the sun, there were no other valuable items. It was obvious who had taken them. The items that were left in the old residence were probably kept by people who tried their best to stop them from being plundered. Yan Xin¡¯s next words confirmed Yan Jinyu¡¯s guess. As he ced the wooden box on the table beside Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand, he said, ¡°When Madam left, she told me to take good care of this box and not let your parents know about it. You don¡¯t know about that, but after Madam left that year, if Missy hadn¡¯t rushed back, everything in the old mansion would have been emptied.¡± The ¡°Missy¡± that he was referring to was Yan Qingyu¡¯s younger sister, Yan Jinyu¡¯s aunt, Yan Ruyu. She went overseas to study after graduating from high school. After graduating from her doctorate, she stayed in her school to teach. Her husband was also a professor in that university. Just like that, she settled down overseas and rarely returned home. After Old Madam Yan¡¯s funeral, she never came back again. Fu Ya was very afraid of her sister-inw. After she was taught a lesson that time, she didn¡¯t dare to touch anything in the old residence. If not, Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything valuable when she stepped into the Yan family¡¯s old residence today. ¡°Sigh, Old Master and Madam have been wise all their lives, but the son they raised was a good-for-nothing. He even married such a woman¡­¡± At this point, Yan Xin suddenly paused, remembering that this woman was also Yan Jinyu¡¯s biological mother. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these matters. I¡¯ll pass the things that Master and Madam left behind to you first.¡± He took out the key and opened the wooden box. There was a document and a few precious essories inside. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know what the document was, but she could still tell that even the least valuable pair of earrings cost at least 10 million dors. Two pairs of earrings, a ne, a bracelet, and a simple hairpin. All of these things added up to at least 200 million dors. ¡°The jewelry was left by Madam to you, Miss Yu. As for this document, it¡¯s a share transfer agreement. Master left it for you, Miss Yu. It will take effect once Miss Yu has signed it when you¡¯re 18 years old. It contains 13% of Yan Corporation¡¯s shares. Miss Yu, don¡¯t worry. Young Master and Young Madam don¡¯t know who holds these shares. You don¡¯t have to worry about them finding trouble with you. Just take the dividends at the end of the year.¡± ¡°Take it first. I will give you the contact number of awyer. Go find him after you turn 18 years old and have signed this document. He will settle the rest of the matters. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. With these shares, as long as Yan Corporation doesn¡¯t go bankrupt, you will be able to livefortably for the rest of your life.¡± 13% of the Yan Corporation¡¯s shares. With these shares, she could get tens of millions of dividends every year. If she was really a little girl who grew up in a remote orphanage, then it would be a crazy sum of money to her. It wasn¡¯t as simple as making sure that she had enough for the rest of her life. That was even excluding those expensive jewelry. Her heart suddenly felt heavy. She was actually veryzy. Most of the time, as long as she didn¡¯t have to use her brain, she would try her best not to use it. Today, she had thought much more than usual since she stepped into the old residence until the time she finished offering incense to her grandparents. She was even a little tired. And now, these things appeared¡­ She narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°Did Grandfather and Grandmother say that if I never returned to the Yan family, how would you deal with these things?¡± Yan Xin was afraid of scaring her, so he didn¡¯t tell her what these things meant. He only said that having these shares would ensure that she would never have to worry about her survival for the rest of her life. However, even if it was just this, to a youngdy like her who might have suffered for the past 16 years, it was still something extraordinary. But her¡­ Her expression did not have any changes at all, as if she did not care about these things. Yan Xin was confused again. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on them until Miss Yues back. If Miss Yu doesn¡¯te back before I die, these things will be transferred to Missy.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll just take this hairpin as a remembrance. Leave the rest to Auntie.¡± With that, she took out the box containing the hairpin and stood up. It took Yan Xin a while to realize what she meant. ¡°No! This is what Old Master and Madam left for you. It should be yours! Besides, even if I give these things to Missy, she might not ept them either.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her business whether Auntie epts it or not. Grandpa Xin just has to leave it to her. Grandpa Xin should be able to contact Auntie.¡± Of course, he could contact her, but¡­ ¡°Miss Yu, perhaps you¡¯re still young and don¡¯t know the value of these things. With these things, even if Young Master and Young Madam don¡¯t care about you, you¡¯ll never have to worry for the rest of your life. How about this? If you don¡¯t want to take them now, I¡¯ll help you look at them for a while longer. When you¡¯re 18 years old, I¡¯ll hand them over to you¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± Yan Jinyu closed the box containing the hairpin and held it in her palm. ¡°I know the value of these things, but I don¡¯t need them. If Grandfather Xin doesn¡¯t want to give them to Aunt, then just keep them in the secretpartment.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Her determined attitude made him feel that she really knew the value of these things. But was it possible? The hands that were full of calluses were proof that she had suffered a lot. She shouldn¡¯t have such knowledge. ¡°Since Miss Yu knows the value of these things, why aren¡¯t you willing to ept them? Just take them, you don¡¯t have to care about the rest. If you don¡¯t want to use these jewelry, you can find a bank to store them for your descendents. As for the Yan Corporation¡¯s dividends, if you don¡¯t want to use them, you can find an investment manager to manage them. It will only be beneficial for you without any drawbacks¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa Xin, just take it that I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Yan Corporation.¡± Yan Xin was silent for a moment, ¡°¡­Okay. If Miss Yu doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Yan Corporation, you don¡¯t have to take these shares. But, Madam left these jewelry for you. It has nothing to do with the Yan Corporation. You have to ept them.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at the few pieces of jewelry ced in the wooden box. ¡°No, I¡¯ll pass them all to Auntie.¡± They were too heavy, and she didn¡¯t like them. If it was meant for remembrance, a hairpin was enough. ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first. I¡¯ll visit Grandfather Xin again when I have the time.¡± She then turned and left. She did not stop no matter how Yan Xin called her. After a long time, Yan Xin sighed heavily. He was now certain that Miss Yu was not as simple as he thought. He really could not understand her at all. Let¡¯s leave it at that for now. Missy would definitelye back to take a look after she knew that Miss Yu had already returned to the Yan family. He would get Missy to persuade her then. Chapter 21

Chapter 21: Not A Dumb Sweetie

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions On that day, Yan Qingyu, Fu Yayan, and Yan Jinyun returned home one after another. They found out from Butler Wan that Yan Jinyu had been to the old residence. They wanted to tell her off during dinner, but Yan Jinyu did note to the main building to eat. Instead, she got someone to send dinner to her room. The three of them were so angry with her. This was especially so for Fu Ya and Yan Jinyun. Yan Jinyu had already returned to the Yan family, and the people outside already knew about it. Today, regardless of whether it was Fu Ya who was ying cards or Yan Jinyun who was in school, Yan Jinyu was the most that they heard. After a day of hearing ¡°Yan Jinyu¡± again and again made them extremely annoyed. They had yet to vent their anger and then they heard from the butler that Yan Jinyu had been to the old residence the moment they came back. Hence, they got even angrier. However, Yan Jinyu stayed in the room and did note out, so they had no ce to vent their anger. ¡°What is she doing at the old residence?¡± Fu Ya threw a nce at Butler Wan as she ate. ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m not too sure. After sending Eldest Missy to the entrance of the old mansion, I came back. Madam also knows that we can¡¯t enter the old residence on our own without permission. But from what I see, Eldest Missy should be going over there to pay respects to the deceased Old Master and Old Madam.¡± Fu Ya mmed her chopsticks on the table, ¡°Since you know that you¡¯re not allowed to enter the old residence without permission, so why did you bring her there!¡± ¡°Erm¡­ I-I thought that since Eldest Missy is different from us, I-I didn¡¯t think too much about it. Next time, I definitely won¡¯t act on my own again.¡± Yan Jinyun also stopped eating and looked at Butler Wan, ¡°You said that Sister went to the old residence to pay respects to Grandfather and Grandmother?¡± ¡°Yes, Second Missy.¡± ¡°Since she¡¯s going there to pay respects to Grandfather and Grandmother, it¡¯s not a big deal for Sister to go to the old residence without informing Father and Mother. After all, she¡¯s filial. Besides, Sister is the eldest daughter of the Yan Family. If she wants to go to the old residence, Butler Wan can¡¯t stop her either. Mother, don¡¯t be angry with him.¡± Was Second Miss speaking up for him? Realizing that, Butler Wan was very grateful to Yan Jinyun. Fu Ya nced at Yan Jinyun, ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t be bothered with her. Because of her, I¡¯ve lost all my face in front of thosedies today. I have no appetite. You guys go ahead and eat. I¡¯m going upstairs!¡± It would be fine if thosedies only asked her if she had already found her long-lost elder daughter. They even said that they heard that the elder daughter grew up in an orphanage in a remote vige and dropped out of school before she even went to high school. This way, even if she had an engagement, it would be difficult for her to marry into the Yin Family. Did she need their help to find a few teachers to teach her¡­ It seemed like they meant well, but they were, in fact, mocking her. All these years, she had a daughter who was the top socialite in North City. She was also thedy of the Yan Family, and her husband didn¡¯t y around outside. She had always been the target of ttery. If it wasn¡¯t for this girl Yan Jinyu, she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this! She was borned to make life difficult for her. It was no wonder that she did not like her elder daughter since she was young. Yan Qingyu was still looking at Yan Jinyun in admiration when he suddenly heard Fu Ya¡¯s words. He frowned, ¡°Enough, I can¡¯t even have a peaceful meal!¡± ¡°What are you shouting at me for! Can¡¯t I evenin if I¡¯m in a bad mood?¡± p! Yan Jinyun put down the chopsticks in her hands, making both Fu Ya and Yan Qingyu stare at her in shock. ¡°I¡¯m done eating!¡± Her mother wasn¡¯t the only one who was angry. She could tolerate anything for the sake of what she wanted. Why couldn¡¯t her mother tolerate Yan Jinyu? Why was she making so much noise while eating?! If her mother continued to make a fuss, when would she be able topletely gain Yan Jinyu¡¯s trust? She would have to keep tolerating Yan Jinyu if she couldn¡¯t achieve her goal. She didn¡¯t want to live like this for too long. Only after Yan Jinyun went upstairs did Fu Ya, who was standing there,e back to her senses. She asked curiously, ¡°What happened to Yun¡¯er?¡± ¡°You still have the cheek to ask? Even Yun¡¯er is more sensible than you. Have you forgotten what I told youst night? In the end, Jinyu is still our daughter. It¡¯s better for us to remain on good terms with her.¡± ¡°I know. I just¡­ never mind. I¡¯ll try to hold back from now on.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Yan Jinyun, who was upstairs, shouted at the top of the stairs. ¡°When we were having breakfast this morning, Sister said that she wanted to move back to her original room. I told her that it would be difficult to renovate her original room. I promised her that she could choose any vi behind the main building and turn it into her room. Mom, you need to look for someone to handle this matter.¡± Fu Ya, who had just held back, became furious again when she heard this, ¡°What?! The ce she used to live in might not even be as big as a third of the room she¡¯s in now. She actually wants to renovate the room. Does she really think that the Yan Family¡¯s moneyes from nothing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of my business. It¡¯s up to you, Mommy.¡± ¡°Alright, stop arguing! If you don¡¯t go out and y cards for two days, the money that you lost will be enough to pay for the renovation fees! If you make a fuss over such a small matter, who will be embarrassed if word gets out?¡± Once Yan Qingyu mentioned losing money, Fu Ya lost her confidence. She snorted coldly. ¡°Up to you! She requested to renovate her room on the first day that she got home. One look and you can tell that she¡¯s a restless person. You can indulge her but you¡¯ll suffer in the future!¡± Although Yan Qingyu did not like Fu Ya speaking to him in such a tone, he felt that her words might be reasonable after thinking about it. She requested to renovate her room on the first day she returned home. This was not the courage of someone who had grown up in the countryside and had not seen the world. Also, Yun¡¯er actually suffered a loss in front of her¡­ She was clearly very unhappy, but she still had to agree to her request. It seemed like he could not underestimate his elder daughter. While they were arguing, Yan Jinyu had already finished the dinner that Zhao Ling sent to her room. At this moment, she was standing by the window and applying the hand repair cream Yin Jiujin had asked Cheng Lin to send over ording to the instructions. She ced her phone on the table and yed some light music. It was quiet and peaceful here, a stark contrast to the main building. There were two reasons why Yan Jinyu stayed in the room and did not go to the main building for dinner. Firstly, she had made a trip to the old residence this afternoon. Theplicated emotions that she had suppressed in her heart had yet to dissipatepletely. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with the Yan Family. Secondly, she had told Yan Jinyun about the renovation of the room this morning. She knew that once Yan Jinyun told Fu Ya about it, Fu Ya would definitely get angry. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with it, so she decided not to meet Fu Ya. She also knew that after this incident, Yan Qingyu would no longer think that she was an ignorant fool and would definitely be wary of her. Hence, for the next few days, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t go to the main building again. Zhao Ling would send her three meals a day. There was a living room and a courtyard in the small vi. She could watch television in the living room on the first floor of the small vi. When she got tired of watching, she would go to the courtyard to run and practice boxing. It was extremely enjoyable for her. Yan Qingyu was no longer guarded against her when she appeared at the main building a weekter. On this day, it was already 10 am when Yan Jinyu appeared in the living room of the main building in a floral dress. It was a Sunday, so Yan Qingyu didn¡¯t go to the office. Fu Ya didn¡¯t go out to y cards either. Yan Jinyun was still at home too. The three people sitting on the sofa looked up at her the moment she appeared. Yan Jinyu hadn¡¯t shown up for a week, and they had almost forgotten that there was such a person at home. Even though they still felt unhappy when they asionally heard someone mention her name outside. After a week, the three of them had calmed down. Even Fu Ya no longer got angry whenever she saw Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyun frowned slightly when she saw Yan Jinyu¡¯s fresh and elegant attire that could attract the attention of others from afar. She quickly covered it up and put on a kind and gentle smile. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re finally willing toe out. Zhao Ling said that you¡¯ve been staying in your room for the past few days and didn¡¯t want toe out. I wanted to visit you but I was afraid of disturbing you. Sister,e and sit here first. Mom got the kitchen¡¯s staff to prepare some snacks. They taste good. Come and try them too.¡± Her attitude was so good that those who didn¡¯t know might think that they were indeed close sisters. Chapter 22

Chapter 22: Elegant and Seductive

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yan Jinyu yed with her long hair, and her every move was charming. When Yan Jinyun saw this, her smile froze. Yan Jinyu¡ªwho was wearing a floral dress and had long, naturally curly hair that reached her waist¡ª had an exquisite face. She was ying with her phone with one hand, and her other hand was casually ying with her long hair. Yan Jinyu, who was walking over slowly with a faint smile, suddenly gave her a huge sense of danger. Yan Jinyun was not stupid. She knew very well that others might not be able to see her even if she stood together with Yan Jinyu. What¡¯s more, she wanted Master Nine to pay attention to her and not Yan Jinyu. Master Nine was such a character that even her father would have a hard time meeting him. Yet, he was willing to apany Yan Jinyu to go shopping. No matter why Master Nine apanied Yan Jinyu, it was enough to prove that Yan Jinyu was special in Master Nine¡¯s heart. Apart from being uneducated andzy, Yan Jinyu had both looks and brains. In that case, could her previous n of gaining Yan Jinyu¡¯s trust so that Yan Jinyu would listen to her and then she could get close to Master Nine through her and gain his trust, really going to work? No, she could not ce all her hopes on that! Yan Jinyu was too big of a threat to her. She could forget about Master Nine, but if Yan Jinyu threatened her position as the sessor of the Yan family¡­ Perhaps she had to change her method which could gain Yan Jinyu¡¯s trust and yet make Yan Jinyu lose the right to stay by Master Nine¡¯s side or fight with her for the inheritance rights. Yan Qingyu stared at Yan Jinyu for a moment and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here,e and sit. I have something to tell you.¡± Yan Qingyu could not deny that he was very satisfied with Yan Jinyu¡¯s dressing. After all, he would look better having a daughter with good looks and charisma. Fu Ya sneered and looked away. She had thought things through over the past few days. Right now, the most important thing was to think of a way to make the engagement between the Yin Family and the Yan Family fall on Yun¡¯er¡¯s head. She could put everything else aside temporarily, but the moment she saw Yan Jinyu, she couldn¡¯t hold back her anger, especially when she was wearing a long dress and looked elegant. In the past, Fu Ya did not understand why she did not like this elder daughter of hers. Now, looking at her outfit, Fu Ya finally found the reason. She looked too much like her mother-inw, whom she had never gotten along with! Her mother-inw was already very dissatisfied with her before she married into the Yan n. With her mother-inw¡¯s obstruction, she might not have been able to marry into the Yan n if Yan Qingyu didn¡¯t insist on marrying her back then. Even after she had sessfully married into the Yan family, her mother-inw would always show her a sullen face. The person she hated the most in her life was none other than her mother-inw. However, this daughter of hers looked like her mother-inw since she was young. She had an unpopr personality and was a retard who could not even speak when she was two years old. She felt embarrassed and naturally did not like her. She had already grown up and looked more like her dead mother-inw when she returned to the Yan family now. Hence, she disliked her even more. She had seen a picture of her mother-inw when she was young. She looked exactly like Yan Jinyu, who was dressed in a long dress. It would be weird if she liked her. However, even though they didn¡¯t like her, Yun¡¯er had reminded her more than once that Master Nine valued this girl and they had to endure her for now. If she had to endure her, so be it. If she could endure her mother-inw for so many years, how could she not endure Yan Jinyu for a period of time? Fu Ya only remembered that her mother-inw, Feng Yan, was dissatisfied with her, but she had never thought why Feng Yan was dissatisfied with her. Feng Yan could be good friends with the olddy of the Yin Family for a lifetime, so how bad could her judgment of people be? Of course, Fu Ya was the cause that she didn¡¯t like her. ¡°Daddy, do you have something to tell Sister?¡± After asking, before Yan Qingyu could reply, Yan Jinyun waved at Yan Jinyu. ¡°Sister,e over and sit.¡± As she spoke, he patted the seat beside him. Yan Jinyu walked over, but she didn¡¯t sit beside her. Instead, she sat down on the single-seater sofa that was a little far away from them. No matter how their expressions changed, Yan Jinyu simply leanedzily on the sofa. ¡°Dad, if there¡¯s anything, just say it out.¡± Yan Jinyun felt that the Yan Jinyu today had an indescribable weirdness, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it was. Just looking at it made her feel uneasy. Yan Jinyun wasn¡¯t the only one who felt this way. Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya felt the same way too. Their gazes were all on Yan Jinyu. However, no matter how they looked at her, other than the fact that she looked a little pretty today in a long dress with her hair let down, she looked no different from the day she returned to the Yan Family. The smile on her face was as innocent and harmless as ever, and her eyes were as clear as ever. Were they thinking too much? In reality, they didn¡¯t overthink about it. Yan Jinyu was indeed a little different today. The reason was she had already finished the yogurt that Yin Jiujin had bought for herst night. Many years ago on this day, this was the first time she had killed someone during the killer training on this. At that time, she threw up everything in her stomach. She was not even six years old that year. Without yogurt, she could not suppress the frustration in her heart. She did not want to reveal her other side in front of others, but no matter how hard she tried to hide it, she would still reveal some of it. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. You¡¯ve been back to the Yan Family for quite some time now. It¡¯s time to go out and identify people. Yun¡¯er is going to attend a ssmate¡¯s birthday partyter. You can follow Yun¡¯er there. It¡¯s good for you to get to know more people.¡± Yan Jinyun was about to reject him when Yan Qingyu nced at her. Then, she retracted her words. Between her and Yan Jinyu, her father would definitely side with her and not Yan Jinyu. She was still confident about this. Then, her father¡¯s suggestion was not for Yan Jinyu¡¯s sake, but to give her a chance to get close to Yan Jinyu. ¡°Daddy¡¯s suggestion is good. Why didn¡¯t I think of it?¡± She looked at Yan Jinyu and smiled graciously. ¡°Sister, you¡¯ll get sick if you stay at home all the time. Usually, I have to go to ss, so I don¡¯t have time to apany you. Now that I don¡¯t have sses on Sunday, and it¡¯s my ssmate¡¯s birthday party, I can bring you out to y and introduce you to a few friends that I¡¯m close to.¡± Fu Ya wanted to object, but when she saw that Yan Jinyun agreed, she changed the tone. ¡°Yun¡¯er and your father are right. It¡¯s time for you to go out for a walk. I don¡¯t want to have a daughter who hides herself from view!¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t react, but Yan Qingyu and Yan Jinyun frowned at her. Fu Ya quickly added, ¡°What I mean is, it¡¯s better to go out more than to stay at home. Since Yun¡¯er is willing to bring you out to see the world, you should go.¡± Fu Ya¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t very good. From their few interactions, Yan Qingyu and Yan Jinyun thought that Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t agree. However, they saw her smile. ¡°Sure.¡± She actually agreed. She stood up and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re bringing me to see the world, let¡¯s go now.¡± Without the yogurt in her hands, she could no longer suppress the frustration in her heart. ¡°Now?¡± Yan Jinyun looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯s only 10 am now. The birthday party will only start at 5 pm. It¡¯s too early. Besides, I haven¡¯t changed my clothes or put on makeup yet.¡± Yan Jinyu was getting a little impatient. ¡°Are you changing and putting on makeup at home to attend someone else¡¯s birthday party?¡± Yan Jinyun was a little frightened by her gaze. ¡°Not¡­ not really.¡± She frowned as she ignored that strange feeling. ¡°But I¡¯m meeting the stylist at 1 pm.¡± ¡°Then, I shall go somewhere else first. Since I¡¯m not familiar with North City, I can use this opportunity to get to know it better.¡± Seeing that both Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya were looking at her disapprovingly, as if they were about to speak, she interrupted, ¡°Either we leave together now, or I leave first.¡± Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Sudden Murderous Intent

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Don¡¯t use the excuse that I can¡¯t get a taxi outside the Yan Family mansion. If you don¡¯t get me a chauffeur, I¡¯ll have to find one myself. Brother Nine¡¯s personal chauffeur, Cheng Lin, left me his name card. He said that I can call him anytime when I want to go out. However, if I call Cheng Lin, the news that the Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter doesn¡¯t even have a car when she goes out will quickly spread to Brother Nine¡­¡± Yan Qingyu narrowed his eyes. This elder daughter of his¡­¡± Yun¡¯er, since your sister wants to go shopping first, apany her. ¡± Not to mention the Yan family, even in North City, no one had ever dared to treat her like this. Yan Jinyun¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. Indeed, Yan Jinyu was not an easy person to deal with. Although she was unhappy, she knew that if she wanted to gain Yan Jinyu¡¯s trust, she couldn¡¯t reject her now. Besides, her father had already spoken. She stood up and tidied her dress, ¡°Since you want to go shopping, I¡¯ll apany you. Wait for me for a few minutes. I¡¯ll go upstairs to get my bag.¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s expression changed as soon as she turned around. There was no trace of a smile. When Master Nine sent Yan Jinyu to the Yan Family that day, he said that he would only return to North City after at least two months. So, did she still have to endure Yan Jinyu like this for nearly two months? No! Even one more day would be unbearable! Want to go out for a stroll? Sure! Then she¡¯ll apany her for a stroll! ¡°You¡¯re putting on such airs. If you don¡¯t want to show your face, then don¡¯t show your face. If you want to show your face, then show your face! Now that you want to go out for a walk, you still need someone to apany you. Do you really think you¡¯re some big shot?¡± Fu Ya wanted to endure it, but seeing Yan Jinyu like this, she really couldn¡¯t. Yun¡¯er was the real daughter of the Yan Family and the top socialite in North City. She was just a country girl, how dared she to treat Yun¡¯er like this!? When Yan Jinyu heard that, she turned back to look at her and smiled lightly. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t say that Yun¡¯er must apany me.¡± Looking into her smiling eyes, Fu Ya¡¯s words were stuck in her throat and she felt a chill down her spine. Something was very wrong! There was something wrong with this girl! She simply stood there leaningzily against the sofa and looking back at her with a smile. Yet, she made her feel like she was being stared at by a venomous snake. However, upon closer inspection, there seemed to be nothing wrong. If even Fu Ya could sense it, how could Yan Qingyu not? Yan Qingyu nced at Yan Jinyu, who was leaning against the sofa and ying with her phone. She frowned slightly, ¡°Yun¡¯er should being down soon. Since you¡¯re going out together, go and see which car you want to take. After you¡¯ve chosen, let the butler inform the chauffeur.¡± He seemed to be asking her to pick a car, but he was, in fact, getting her out of there. Yan Qingyu couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong with Yan Jinyu, and it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to say anything now. However, if he stayed in the same space as Yan Jinyu, he would feel an unknown uneasiness in his heart, so it was better to send her away first. His elder daughter was very different from the information that he got. He had to send someone to investigate further. However, he didn¡¯t know that if Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t want others to find out about her, even Yin Jiujin might not be able to find out, let alone Yan Qingyu. Yan Jinyu looked at him and smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± However, she did not go out immediately. Instead, she stood up straight and looked at Butler Wan, who was trying to lower his head as much as possible. ¡°Butler Wan, who¡¯s in charge of the purchases in the kitchen?¡± Feeling the strange atmosphere, Butler Wan¡ªwho was trying his best to make them forget about his presence¡ªwas suddenly called out. He trembled and raised his head with difficulty. ¡°M-Miss, why are you asking this? He could tell that this Eldest Missy was really not easy to bully. With his experience, even if she didn¡¯t have Master Nine as her backing, she could shut Madam up with just a look. Therefore, she might not be the one who was at a disadvantage in the Yan Family. Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya shared the same doubts with him too. Yan Jinyu asked, ¡°Who¡¯s in charge?¡± Butler Wan trembled and hurriedly said, ¡°Zhao Ling. Zhao Ling is in charge.¡± He simply could not figure it out. Didn¡¯t the Eldest Missy simply smile? Why was he so afraid? Missy was just a 17 or 18-year-old girl. She was not a God of Death who had killed countless people. How could a smile be so lethal? ¡°Missy should know Zhao Ling. She¡¯s been responsible for sending Missy¡¯s three meals a day.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s her.¡± Zhao Ling was the one who came into contact with Yan Jinyu the most in the Yan Family. Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya were both frightened by Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze in just one meeting. Zhao Ling saw her every day, so she was even more afraid of her. ¡°Tell her not to forget to replenish my yogurt when she does the purchases in the future. After she buys them, there¡¯s no need to put them in the main building. Just put them in the fridge in the living room on the first floor of the building where I live.¡± The guests who could stay in the Yan family were all not simple. Since Yan Jinyu lived in a building specially prepared for guests, the living room naturally had everything. Of course, there was a refrigerator too. For the past few days, Yan Jinyu had never left the small vi. The yogurt that she had ced in the kitchen fridge in the main building had already been moved to the vi¡¯s fridge by Zhao Ling. ¡°Yogurt? When has the Yan Family ever bought such an unpresentable thing? That kind of thing is not allowed to appear in the Yan Family in the future!¡± Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes on her. ¡°Mom, what did you say just now?¡± Fu Ya¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Yan Qingyu¡¯s grip on his teacup tightened. Because at that moment, they seemed to have felt a killing intent emitting from her body. Cold and terrifying. Perhaps it was an illusion, but none of them dared to make a sound at that time as they all tensed up. It was a ringtone that saved them. Yan Jinyu¡¯s phone rang. The cold murderous intent around Yan Jinyu disappeared when her phone rang and she lowered her eyes to look at the caller ID. Yan Qingyu realized btedly then that his palms were covered in cold sweat. His heart trembled slightly. He would not be the head of the number one family in Northern City if he still couldn¡¯t tell that his eldest daughter was really evil. Yan Jinyu picked up the call, ¡°Little Rain.¡± She let out an almost imperceptible sigh when she picked up the call. She almost¡­ ¡°Beauty Yu, are you still alright?¡± ¡°I have no yogurt on hand.¡± There was silence on the other end of the line. ¡°Brother Feng doesn¡¯t limit your quantity on this day every year. Why are you¡­ is it inconvenient for you to buy the ce you¡¯re staying now?¡± ¡°No. It was me who didn¡¯t pay much attention. I thought there was more.¡± ¡°Hurry up and buy them since you don¡¯t have them anymore. We aren¡¯t by your side either. What if you¡­ you can¡¯t help but want to make a move and no one will clean up your mess¡­ Or I¡¯ll fly to North City to look for you now?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I was just about to leave the house.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t need me to go over? You don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s very convenient for me to travel with my current identity. No one will suspect me even if I make a trip to North City. Even if someone does suspect me, I can still resolve it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about. Tomorrow is a Monday and you have to go to school. There¡¯s no need for you to specially take a few hours¡¯ flight over.¡± The person on the other end seemed to be deted, ¡°Beauty Yu, don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? I already knew the things taught in school like the back of my hand. Why would I still need to go to school? If it wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t want my family to notice anything, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to school and pretend to be a good student.¡± ¡°Little Rain.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I know. It¡¯s a new life. I want to live a new life. I have my parents and brother who love me. I also have an outstanding fianc¨¦. I want to forget about the past and start a new life. You¡¯ve said this many times. I remember it. But you only know how to talk about me. You¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about these things anymore. Since you don¡¯t want me to go to North City, I won¡¯t go. If you don¡¯t have the yogurt on hand, go out and buy it. However, although Brother Feng said that he won¡¯t limit your amount today, you can¡¯t drink too much either. You¡¯ll get diarrhea.¡± A small smile curved at her lips. ¡°Yeah.¡± Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Change Of Attitude

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t try to avoid them during the entire conversation, so everyone in the living room could see and hear her clearly. However, they couldn¡¯t hear what the other party said. They had never seen such a gentle expression on Yan Jinyu before, who was the ¡°Little Rain¡± she was referring to? She could actually make the terrifying aura that she exuded a second ago disappear in an instant. Yan Qingyu¡¯s frown deepened. From the information he found, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t have any good friends. After she graduated from junior high, she worked alone in the county. Other than the orphanage, she didn¡¯t have any contact with anyone else. What¡¯s with this ¡°Little Rain¡±? Also, Yan Qingyu realized how important yogurt was to her when she said that there was no yogurt beside her. As for why, Yan Qingyu didn¡¯t know. Did she simply like it? No, it shouldn¡¯t be just that. If she only liked to drink it, she wouldn¡¯t have said things like ¡°I thought there was more¡± and ¡°I was about to go out¡±. Perhaps, his attitude toward his elder daughter should change. At least, before he found more information about her, he could not treat her with the same attitude as before. Yan Qingyu suddenly felt suspicious. Was Yun¡¯er really more suitable to marry into the Yin Family than her? No other family in North City couldpare with the Yan Family, but they still were not worthy of the attention of the Yin Family in the capital. If not for the friendship between his mother and the Yin Family, the Yin Family would not have any interactions with the Yan Family at all. Yun¡¯er was outstanding and was the top debutante in North City. However, if she was going to attract Master Nine¡¯s attention¡­ ¡­that was going to be incredibly hard. However, his elder daughter was different. She still had an engagement with Master Nine and Master Nine personally found her. Furthermore, Master Nine treated her differently. He had felt that she was not presentable, so even if Master Nine treated her differently, she might not be able to enter a top-notch family like the Yin Family. But just now, she could scare him and Fu Ya with just a smile and a look. This showed that she was not as useless as he initially thought. Perhaps, there was a reason why Master Nine thought highly of her. It didn¡¯t matter if she was close to them or if she still bore grudges against them. The fact that she was the eldest daughter of the Yan Family couldn¡¯t be erased. Once she married into the Yin Family, the Yan Family and the Yin Family would be inws. Just with this rtionship alone, he could gain a lot of benefits. Initially, he thought that if Yun¡¯er didn¡¯t seed, he wouldn¡¯t lose out as a father by letting his eldest daughter stay by Master Nine¡¯s side. Now, his thoughts weren¡¯t too different from the one before, he only had to try his best to let his eldest daughter feel his goodwill during this process. ¡°Do as Missy says.¡± Fu Ya frowned in disapproval. ¡°Qingyu!¡± Yan Qingyu red at her. ¡°It¡¯s just some yogurt. Can¡¯t our Yan family afford it? Fu Ya, Jinyu is our daughter too!¡± Of course, she knew that she was their daughter. She just couldn¡¯t like this girl! But she really didn¡¯t dare to disobey Yan Qingyu¡¯s words. She was a richdy who had to rely on Yan Qingyu to survive. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t care anymore. You can do whatever you want!¡± She stood up and left angrily. However, this time, she didn¡¯t dare to give Yan Jinyu any attitude before she left. Fu Ya still had some lingering feelings about the inexplicable fear that Yan Jinyu gave her just now. Yan Qingyu ignored Fu Ya and took out a card from his bag. ¡°Take this card. Since you¡¯re going to Yun¡¯er¡¯s birthday party, you can¡¯t be too shabby. Pick a nice dress and buy a present. I didn¡¯t give you anypensation after you returned to the Yan Family. so buy whatever you like.¡± Yan Jinyun, who had changed into a long white dress and carried a small bag downstairs, saw Yan Qingyu passing the card to Yan Jinyu. She clenched her fists tightly. How did things be like this when she had only gone upstairs for a short while? Her father actually gave that card to Yan Jinyu! If she remembered correctly, there were at least three million dors in this card. He didn¡¯t give it to her thest time she asked her father for it. Now, he actually gave it to Yan Jinyu! What was Daddy doing? Didn¡¯t Daddy say in the study that night that he would prioritize her? Giving Yan Jinyu the card that he wasn¡¯t willing to give her was prioritizing her first? With herst hesitation gone, Yan Jinyun sent out a message. Yan Jinyu looked at the card Yan Qingyu handed over and pointed at herself. ¡°Are you giving it to me?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s for you. I haven¡¯t given you anything since you came home. I don¡¯t know what you youngdies like, so you shall go buy it yourself.¡± After hearing what he said, Yan Jinyu tsked twice in her heart. Her father was really smart. She had only lost control of her killing intent for a moment, and he had already reacted so quickly. It was indeed a good move to bribe her. However, she didn¡¯t even want Yin Jiujin¡¯s ck card and 13% of the Yan Corporation¡¯s shares. How could she ept his card? She had always been very clear about how she treated people. She would return the favor given to her tenfold. She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Yan Corporation and naturally she wouldn¡¯t want to owe her parents anything. As for why she didn¡¯t reject the money Yin Jiujin had transferred to her phone after she declined Yin Jiujin¡¯s ck card. It was because she had acknowledged Yin Jiujin as her fianc¨¦. To her, Yin Jiujin was different from others. Furthermore, she would stay by Yin Jiujin¡¯s side in the future and protect him. With her status, she deserved to be paid far more than this bit of money as his bodyguard. She had no qualms about taking the money Yin Jiujin had given her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to. Brother Nine transferred some money to me before he left. It¡¯s enough to support my expenses.¡± Yan Qingyu¡¯s smile faltered. ¡°What Master Nine gave you is different from what I gave you. Take it first. You keep it for future use if you can¡¯t use it now.¡± He then felt that something was amiss. His daughter called Yin Jiujin as Brother Nine, but he called him Master Nine¡­ However, even though he felt that something was amiss, he didn¡¯t dare to address Yin Jiujin by his name. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can owe Brother Nine because I will pay him back, but I can¡¯t owe you.¡± Yan Qingyu¡¯s face stiffened. For a moment, he felt upset, ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m your father. Is it appropriate to say that you owe me?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled without saying a word. Yan Qingyu suddenly blushed. He remembered his attitude towards Yan Jinyu when she first returned to the Yan family a week ago, as well as his discussion with his wife and daughter in the study about how to use her as a stepping stone. ¡°You rather take what outsiders give you but not what I give you?¡± ¡°I already said, I¡¯ll return Brother Nine¡¯s favor.¡± ¡°You can also return what you took from me¡­¡± Yan Qingyu suddenly paused. He had ulterior motives for treating her so nicely all of a sudden, so wasn¡¯t it obvious that he was actually telling her his n now? Yan Jinyu looked at him with a smile as though she didn¡¯t hear what he said, ¡°I appreciate Dad¡¯s good intentions. Now that I don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothes, there¡¯s nothing I want to buy.¡± ¡°Sister, Daddy gave it to you. Just ept it. We¡¯re family, why are you being so polite?¡± Yan Jinyu turned to Yan Jinyun, ¡°Can we leave now?¡± ¡°Ah? Of course.¡± She smiled gently, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Yan Jinyun stopped, ¡°Daddy, is there anything else?¡± ¡°Since your sister is unwilling to ept it, you can help her keep it first. Whatever your sister wants to buy, you can buy it for her.¡± A cold glint shed across Yan Jinyun¡¯s eyes. She took it with a gentle smile. ¡°Okay, Dad. Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, you¡¯ve always been sensible. I don¡¯t have to worry about you.¡± Yan Qingyu looked relieved. However, he didn¡¯t see Yan Jinyun¡¯s expression change after she turned around. Yan Qingyu didn¡¯t see it, but Yan Jinyu did. Even though Yan Jinyun thought that she was able to suppress her emotions very quickly and still smiled graciously and appropriately. Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows in silence. And then she walked out. Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Being Tracked

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Sister, it¡¯s still early. Where do you want to go?¡± Yan Jinyun asked Yan Jinyu with a smile after they left the Yan family¡¯s mansion. Yan Jinyu turned her head and met Yan Jinyun¡¯s bright smile. She clearly didn¡¯t like her, but she had to pretend to be kind. Sometimes, Yan Jinyu really admired Yan Jinyun. She retracted her gaze and said to the driver, ¡°Stop at the nearest convenience store.¡± The driver didn¡¯t know what had happened in the Yan family¡¯s main building, so he didn¡¯t have much respect for Yan Jinyu. However, when he saw Yan Jinyun¡¯s attitude towards her, he didn¡¯t dare to show his disdain towards Yan Jinyu. After Yan Jinyu finished speaking, the chauffeur didn¡¯t reply immediately. Instead, he turned around and looked at Yan Jinyun. Even a chauffeur did not take Yan Jinyu seriously. Although Yan Jinyu made her feel threatened,pared to her, Yan Jinyu was still a far cry. At least in most people¡¯s eyes, Yan Jinyu was far inferior to her. Hiding the smugness in her eyes, she said to the driver, ¡°Sister is the eldest daughter of the Yan Family. Her words are my words. Do as Sister says.¡± She was clearly speaking up for Yan Jinyu, but the meaning behind her words was to let the chauffeur know that her status was still above Yan Jinyu¡¯s. ¡°Yes, Second Missy.¡± Of course, Yan Jinyu had also heard their conversation, including the driver¡¯s disregard for her. However, she didn¡¯t care. The ck phone spun in her hand as she tapped on herp. Her gaze was directed beyond the car window. After leaving the Yan Family, the frustration in her heart dissipated. Yan Jinyun looked up and sized her up. All she could see was her exquisite side profile. An unknown gleam shed past Yan Jinyun¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do you want to buy from the convenience store?¡± Yan Jinyu retracted her gaze from the window, ¡°Yogurt.¡± Yan Jinyun was stunned for a moment before she smiled, ¡°It seems like Sister really likes to drink yogurt. I¡¯ve never drunk yogurt in my entire life. Sister, buy one more packetter so I can try it too and see what kind of magic it has that makes Sister like it so much.¡± ¡°Do you want to drink it?¡± Of course not. Couldn¡¯t she tell that she was mocking her? ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to try something that Sister likes so much.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled, ¡°If you want to drink, buy it yourself.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yan Jinyun thought that she had heard wrongly. ¡°I said, if you want to drink, buy it yourself. I don¡¯t have the money to buy extra.¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s expression was a little hard to describe. It was just as she expected. She had indeede from a small ce. It was just a packet of yogurt, at most ten dors. How stingy! Did she really think she would drink something so cheap? She forced a smile, ¡°What are you talking about, Sister? Daddy gave me a card. Of course, I¡¯ll be responsible for Sister¡¯s expenses today.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Although I don¡¯t have extra money to buy it for you, I have enough to buy them on my own.¡± Just like that, the topic that Yan Jinyun had tried so hard to bring up was ruined by her. ¡°Whatever you say, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± After a while, the car stopped beside a convenience store. Yan Jinyu opened the car door and got off without even telling them. Yan Jinyu stopped in her tracks when she reached the convenience store and looked up at the car not far away. Her quick nce seemed to be unintentional. She then entered the convenience store and took out ten packets of yogurt from the fridge, ¡°Boss, check please.¡± The boss flicked a nce at the ten packets of yogurt on the counter and then looked at her strangely. It was not strange to buy 10 packets of yogurt. It was strange for a youngdy to be able to bring 10 packets of yogurt from the fridge in one go. It was not because the yogurt was heavy, but because it was difficult to maintain a bnce with so many packets stacked on top of each other. Yet, she actually managed to take them steadily. However, when the boss saw her, he was stunned. What a clean and pretty girl. ¡°A total of 85 dors. Do you want to pay cash or¡­?¡± The cans that Yan Jinyu took cost 8.50 dors each. ¡°WeChat.¡± ¡°Just scan this QR code.¡± Yan Jinyu paid the bill and walked out of the convenience store with the stic bag containing nine packets of yogurt. As for why there were nine packets, obviously she was drinking from one of them. She nced up again as she sipped her yogurt. The car slowed down visibly. It was so obvious that he was looking down on her. Oh, right. She was just a normal girl now. In their eyes, she was just a country bumpkin who came from a remote and small ce. Then, it was understandable that these people were following her so obviously. After finishing the packet, she threw it into the rubbish bin by the roadside. Yan Jinyun, who was sitting in the car, was stunned. Perhaps, she could throw so urately because the rubbish bin was so close to her? That must be it. Yan Jinyu¡¯s document did not have any description of this. However for some reason, she simply felt uneasy. After Yan Jinyu returned to the car, Yan Jinyun looked at the stic bag she was carrying in disdain. ¡°Sister, why did you buy so many?¡± ¡°I only bought ten packets. Oh, there are only nine left now. It¡¯s not much.¡± After saying that, she ignored Yan Jinyun and took another can to drink. When the second can was finished, she took out the third. Yan Jinyun really disliked it, but looking at Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression, it seemed like it was really delicious. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is it really that delicious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Yan Jinyu replied calmly. It actually wasn¡¯t very delicious to her. Even if it was really delicious, after drinking it for so many years and tasted all kinds of brands and vors, it was no longer interesting to her. She was just used to it. ¡°You bought so many of them. Can you finish them?¡± She had finished the third can and was about to take the fourth, ¡°Of course.¡± Seeing her like this, Yan Jinyun knew that she had asked a stupid question. With her speed, she would probably finish it in no time. Yan Jinyun couldn¡¯t bear to look at her any longer. She simply looked away from her and looked straight ahead, ¡°Where do you want to go next, Sister?¡± ¡°You know North City better than I do. You decide.¡± Yan Jinyun looked at her and saw that she was about to take out the fifth bottle. She said, ¡°No matter how much you like it, you can¡¯t drink it like this. You¡¯ll spoil your stomach.¡± After saying that, Yan Jinyun furrowed her eyebrows. Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand that was holding the yogurt paused for a moment. She didn¡¯t look at her as she murmured, ¡°Is that so?¡± However, she put the packet of yogurt back. The frustration that she had suppressed emerged again. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t want to drink yogurt anymore. She ced the stic bag on the seat beside her and ced her phone on herp. Her right hand habitually caressed the ¡°watch¡± on her left wrist. For a long time, the car was silent. Until Yan Jinyu¡¯s phone vibrated. It was a text message. It could be clearly seen that the message came from the person who was called ¡°Brother Nine¡±. It wasn¡¯t anything important and there were only a few words: ¡°Have you eaten lunch?¡± It was almost lunchtime. During this period of time, no matter how busy Yin Jiujin was, he would at least send Yan Jinyu a message every day. Most of the time, he would send them at mealtimes. It wasn¡¯t anything important, just like this message. He would either ask her if she had eaten, ask her if she was used to living in the Yan Family, or remind her to use the things he got people to send to care for her hand¡­ Yan Jinyu picked up her phone and replied: ¡°No, I¡¯ll eatter. How about you, Brother Nine? Have you eaten?¡± [I¡¯m eating now.] [Okay, go ahead and eat. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.] There was no response from the other side anymore. He must be with a client for dinner at this hour, yet he sent her a message while they were eating. Yan Jinyu suddenly felt better. Yan Jinyun, who had witnessed this scene, had a tense expression on her face. She gripped the handbag tightly on her knee. ¡°Then let¡¯s go shopping right away. Let¡¯s go to the Empire Mall where I met youst time. How about that?¡± Yan Jinyu lowered her eyes to look at her phone. No one could see the emotions in her eyes. ¡°Anything is fine. Yun¡¯er will decide.¡± Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t very close to her, but ever since Yan Jinyu returned to the Yan family, the way she addressed her had never changed. Yun¡¯er¡­ Just like how her parents addressed her. Yan Jinyun tightened her grip on her bag. ¡°Alright, I often go to the Empire Mall. I know there¡¯s a shortcut from here. Let¡¯s go there. It¡¯ll be faster. In that case, we¡¯ll have time to eat at the mall.¡± Yan Jinyu finally lifted her eyes to look at her. She smiled lightly. ¡°Anything is fine. As long as you can make it.¡± After saying that, she took out another packet of yogurt and drank it slowly. This time, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t say anything. Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Stopped In A Dark Alley

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The shortcut was usually a dark alley with few people. The car quickly entered an alley. At first, they could see a few people, but they could not see a single person when they went further in. There were only two cans of yogurt left in the stic bag. Yan Jinyu took out a can. As she drank, she looked out of the car window. Nobody knew if she was really looking at the scenery outside or deep in thought. She had just finished her drink when the car suddenly braked and stopped. ¡°Why did you suddenly stop?¡± Yan Jinyun asked the driver. ¡°Second Missy, the road ahead is blocked. The alley is too narrow. There can¡¯t be a wrong car. Strange, this is a one-way street. Why would there be a caring from the other side?¡± ¡°Go down and ask.¡± ¡°Alright, Missies. Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± The driver¡¯s doubt did not seem to be fake. It seemed like he really did not know what had happened. Yan Jinyun looked at Yan Jinyu, who was calmly cing the empty can in a stic bag. She took out thest packet of yogurt and plugged the straw in. But, she didn¡¯t drink it immediately. Her eyes flickered slightly, ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t have to worry. In this kind of alley with no surveince cameras, such a situation often happens. Let¡¯s wait for the driver to take a look first. If we really can¡¯t pass through, we can just turn back. We won¡¯t be stuck here forever.¡± Yan Jinyu held the phone in one hand and shook the yogurt in the other. She leaned against the back of the chair and looked at herzily, ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you go over there to take a look, Yun¡¯er? Your chauffeur seems to be in trouble.¡± Following her gaze, she saw that right in front of the car, the driver who had gone down to investigate had a dagger ced on his neck. He was being held down. At the same time, three gangsters alighted from the car opposite. It was expected. However, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t know why the uneasiness in her heart grew stronger and stronger. It was only then that she realized that the reason that she felt uneasy was because of Yan Jinyu! Yan Jinyu was too calm! This was not the reaction a girl should have when she was faced with such a situation. Her instincts told her that she couldn¡¯t get out of the car! Even if she was the one who got these people here! Her objective was to let these people destroy Yan Jinyu under her desperate protection. This way, not only would Yan Jinyu no longer have the right to fight with her, but she would also be grateful to her. She had never thought of using such a method on Yan Jinyu before. After all, it was too cruel. No matter what, Yan Jinyu was her twin sister. She wouldn¡¯t have done that if Yan Jinyu hadn¡¯t made her feel so threatened. But even so, she still hesitated on the way here until she saw the message that Master Nine had sent Yan Jinyu. Master Nine was a big shot and to think that he would send Yan Jinyu such a simple yet warm and familiar message. It was obviously not his first time either. A voice in her heart told her that Yan Jinyu was a huge hidden danger. With Yan Jinyu around, not to mention marrying into the Yin Family, even her status in the Yan Family would be affected. Hence, she made up her mind. However, Yan Jinyu¡¯s calmness made her hesitate again. Yan Jinyu had clearly seen the driver being kidnapped, yet she was still so calm. She even smiled and asked her if she was not going down to take a look. It sent a shiver down her spine. ¡°Sis¡­ Sis, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m scared. How can I not be? I wonder if these people are here to rob us of money or sex.¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s hand trembled, ¡°Then, then how did you¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I look scared at all?¡± Seeing that she was looking at her as though she had seen a ghost, Yan Jinyu smiled, ¡°I¡¯m afraid but I just didn¡¯t show it.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Jinyun moved back unconsciously, trying to distance herself from her. ¡°Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t be nervous. This isn¡¯t the first time we¡¯ve encountered such a thing. We were kidnapped when we were two years old, have you forgotten? We were still so young back then, and we encountered kidnappers who weren¡¯t even afraid of killing us. Wasn¡¯t it fine too? Compared to this, this is just a small scene¡­¡± ¡°Stop it! Stop it!¡± Yan Jinyun only realized that she had lost herposure when she saw her looking over, ¡°Sister, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to yell at you. I don¡¯t even remember what happened when I was young. I was scared when I suddenly encountered such a thing, so¡­¡± ¡°Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid. We left the Yan Family together. If anything happens to you, I will definitely be in trouble so I will protect you.¡± Yan Jinyun was slightly stunned. She felt that Yan Jinyu was not only frightening but also very annoying. Why would she say that he would protect her when she was in such a situation? Was she a saint? Even though Yan Jinyu¡¯s original intention was that if something really happened to her, she would definitely be in a lot of trouble. It sounded like she was only trying to reduce the trouble for herself. She still said such words under such circumstances. Was she a saint? Of course not. She was very clear that Yan Jinyun had engaged these people. She only said those words because she wanted to use a trick. She wouldn¡¯t really do anything to The Yan Family if they didn¡¯t cross her bottom line. But since that was no longer the case, she had to do something to prevent Yan Jinyun from doing something simr to trouble her in the future. However, honestly speaking, Yan Jinyu had seen all of Yan Jinyun¡¯s hesitation on the way here. She had also unintentionally said that she would get a stomachache if she drank too much yogurt. Before that, the only people who would say those words of concern to her were the three people who had gone through grave dangers with her. And Yan Jinyun¡¯s concern for her was also different from the concern for those three people. She could not tell exactly what the difference was, but she was sure of one thing. At that moment, she felt touched. Putting aside the fact that she knew that these people were hired by Yan Jinyun, because of Yan Jinyun¡¯s words of concern, Yan Jinyu¡¯s earlier words of protecting her were true. ¡°D-do you know how to drive?¡± Yan Jinyun asked after a while. Yan Jinyu spun the phone in her hand. ¡°If I know how to drive, do you want me to drive the car away and leave your chauffeur here?¡± ¡°I¡­ The driver is a man. These people are just after some money. They won¡¯t do anything to him. You¡­ We¡¯re different. We¡¯re girls. We¡¯ll be at a huge disadvantage if something like this happens.¡± ¡°Oh? Can¡¯t they be thinking about murder too?¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare! I¡­ No, I mean, although there are no surveince cameras in this alley, there are cameras at the entrance of the alley. If they really harm or kill him here, it won¡¯t be beneficial to them, so¡­ so the driver will be fine.¡± ¡°I see. But it seems a bit of a pity. You probably know what kind of life I used to have. Do you think I could drive before I turned 18?¡± Yan Jinyun was stunned. It was only then that she realized that it was difficult for Yan Jinyu to even support herself in the past so how could she learn to drive when she was not even 18 years old yet? But why did she ask that question just now? Perhaps, it was because Yan Jinyu was still so calm even after encountering such a situation? It made her subconsciously have the illusion that Yan Jinyu was omnipotent? Yan Jinyun broke out in cold sweat. Did she subconsciously admit that Yan Jinyu was better than her? How could she have such thoughts! ¡°I-I only know a little,¡± Yan Jinyun wanted to p herself when she said that. She wanted to ruin Yan Jinyu, but what was she doing now? Was she touched just because Yan Jinyu said that she would protect her? How was that possible! Chapter 27

Chapter 27: Going Back On Their Words

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Before Yan Jinyu came back, her mother had always told her that she would marry into the Yin Family in the future and be the daughter-inw of the Yin Family. That was the Yin Family in the capital, and that person was the high and mighty Master Nine! Her mother had told her more than once how glorious she would be after marrying Master Nine, and the Yan Family¡¯s status would also rise to a higher level¡­ How could she not yearn for it? And all of this was ruined by Yan Jinyu¡¯s sudden return! Not only that, everyone who met her in school would ask her about Yan Jinyu now. Even the few people who were on very good terms with her were also asking that. Everyone was asking how the Yan Family wouldpensate Yan Jinyu for all her hardships all these years. They even asked if her parents would give all their love to Yan Jinyu because they owed her and ignored her. Even her status as the heir might be affected¡­ She was so annoyed that she wished that Yan Jinyu would disappear immediately. How could she be soft-hearted because of Yan Jinyu¡¯s words? However, although she admitted that she was not a kind person, this was the first time she had done something like this. She should have been at ease¡­ It was all Yan Jinyu¡¯s fault for saying that she wanted to protect her. She had known so many people in her life, but no one had ever told her that they wanted to protect her. What right did Yan Jinyu have to say that? What abilities did she have to protect her?! Seeing that she had put down her bag and was about to climb into the driver¡¯s seat, Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid. Don¡¯t you realize that the road behind us is blocked?¡± Yan Jinyun froze. If not for her sharp senses, she wouldn¡¯t have sensed that something was wrong with Yan Jinyun on the way here. Seeing Yan Jinyun like this, even Yan Jinyu would have suspected that she wasn¡¯t the one who engaged these people at all. Didn¡¯t she know how many people she got and how were they going to ambush them? Yan Jinyun sat back down in a flurry with a flustered face, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t pay much attention. T-then what should we do now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any power or influence, and I¡¯m not familiar with North City either. You¡¯re asking me what I should do? Shouldn¡¯t you be calling for help at a time like this? The phone signal isn¡¯t blocked.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t call for help! No, I mean, it¡¯s toote even if you call for help.¡± Someone was knocking on the car window. She was the one who engaged these people. If she called them for help, then wouldn¡¯t her hard-earned reputation be ruined? That was the reputation she had built up after years of suppressing her temper! She had endured for so many years, and she didn¡¯t want to ruin it all. Her mother said that she was the daughter of the Yan Family, and the Yan Family was the number one family in North City. She had to be the model of all the well-breddies and make everyone follow her lead. Only then would her status not be shaken, and it would be easier for her to take over the Yan Family or marry into the Yin Family in the capital. Her temper was actually not good at all. She did not like to dress up in a white dress and act like a weak and demuredy all day. She did not like those people who seemed to be fawning on her but were speaking ill of her behind her back. They did not treat her sincerely at all¡­ She had endured all these unpleasant things for so many years. She did not want to ruin the good reputation that she had gained with so much difficulty. Her mother said that one had to be ruthless. Only the things they held in their hands were theirs. Once someone threatened their interests, even the people closest to them would not be shown any mercy. Being born in a family like theirs, she knew that her mother was right. She had always remembered these principles¡­ However, at this point in time, she did not seem to be as ruthless as she thought, and she was clearly not a good person. What was this then? Trying to have her cake and eat it too? The knocking on the car window became louder and louder. One of them even picked up a steel pipe and smashed it on the car while cursing. However, the car¡¯s soundproofing was good, so they couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. Without thinking, Yan Jinyun said to Yan Jinyu, ¡°Stay in the car and don¡¯t get down!¡± After saying that, she opened the car door and got out. She seemed to be still worried and shouted into the car, ¡°Don¡¯t get down!¡± Then, she closed the door with a bang. Yan Jinyu looked at the closed car door and pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t get down and she took a sip of yogurt instead. After drinking so much, her stomach did feel a little ufortable. She stopped drinking after taking that sip and simply held it in her hand. She hated using her brain the most. However, her brain seemed to be spinning non-stop. She did not know what exactly she was thinking¡­ she simply felt a little frustrated and weird. Outside the car, Yan Jinyun, who had closed the door, said to the group of people. ¡°Stop smashing!¡± ¡°Yo, it¡¯s a pretty little sister.¡± The one who spoke was a man with a full beard and a scar on his face. The beard on his face and his permed and dyed blonde hair made it hard for people to tell his age. Yan Jinyun frowned, ¡°Who¡¯s your sister?!¡± She nced at the car beside her. Although she knew that she couldn¡¯t hear anything from the outside, she still couldn¡¯t help but lower his voice. ¡°It¡¯s me who called you. Something happened today, so you don¡¯t have to do what I told you to do. I¡¯ll give you the rest of the money. Leave now, don¡¯t block the way.¡± The chauffeur looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Second Missy, did you get these people¡­¡± Yan Jinyun red at him and the chauffeur quickly shut up. Since these people were hired by the Second Missy, their purpose was self-evident. They knew that the Second Missy was not as kind and harmless as she seemed on the surface, but they did not expect her to be so ruthless. ¡°So it¡¯s Little Sister who called me! I knew it was a rich girl, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so pretty.¡± The bearded man spat out the toothpick in his mouth, ¡°Little girl, although I¡¯m very happy to receive money without doing anything, this is different from what we agreed on. I¡¯ve mobilized so many brothers today. Little girl, just that little bit of money isn¡¯t enough.¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s heart trembled, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t y dumb. There aren¡¯t many rich kids like you who are dumb. I don¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t understand what I said. You don¡¯t look like someone who is short of 100,000 or 80,000 dors. The price we agreed on previously was 100,000 dors. I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you since you are pretty. If you take out another one million dors, I will immediately make way for you.¡± ¡°You want to break the contract? We agreed on a 100,000, but now you want to extort a million from me. Is this your professional ethics?!¡± Yan Jinyun looked calm on the surface, but she was actually panicking inside. ¡°Hahaha! Little girl, aren¡¯t you too naive? Talking about professional ethics with your big brother? Big brother doesn¡¯t have that kind of thing. Cut the crap! One million. I¡¯ll make way for you if you give me money!¡± Yan Jinyun looked at the car and four men blocking the road in front of him. When he turned back, there was another car and five men blocking the road. She gritted her teeth in regret. If she had known earlier, she would have just acted ording to the original n. She shouldn¡¯t have gotten soft-hearted at thest minute. Now, she was going to ruin herself too! She had gotten out of the car in a hurry just now. Her bag was still in the car and her phone was in her bag. She couldn¡¯t even call for help even if she wanted to. She hoped that Yan Jinyu would be smart enough to call for help in the car. Although this might ruin her reputation, it was better than dying here today. She did not think that these people could be dismissed with a million dors now that things had developed to this point. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t get to spend the money that you will get from me?¡± Chapter 28

Chapter 28: Sent Flying Away

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The bearded man knocked on the ground with the steel pipe twice. He sized Yan Jinyun up with a disgusted look. ¡°Little sister, your words remind me. If I let you go after taking the money, a rich girl like you will definitely think of ways to get rid of us. It seems like I have to leave a way out for myself and my brothers!¡± ¡°You¡­ What are you doing?!¡± ¡°What else can we do? We brought a video camera ording to my little sister¡¯s request. Since something has happened on your side, we¡¯ll use you aspensation. Once we have the evidence, if you dare to do anything to us, we¡¯ll post the video online. By then¡­ looking at little sister¡¯s expression, you should understand what Brother means.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± ¡°For the sake of my own life, Brother will still have to do it even if I don¡¯t dare to. Capture her!¡± Yan Jinyun took a few steps back. The car was behind her and she had nowhere to retreat to. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I¡¯ll give you money!¡± The two men who were about to catch her stopped in their tracks. One of them asked, ¡°Boss, are we still going to grab them?¡± ¡°Grab? Of course,0 why not? After we have evidence, we won¡¯t have to worry about not getting the money.¡± ¡°Big Brother is right!¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s face turned pale. She waved her hands and kicked her legs. ¡°Get lost! If anyone dares to touch me, I will make sure they die a horrible death!¡± When she was young, she had learned a few moves too. Yan Jinyun was kicking randomly and those two people did not even care about her. At that moment, she really did kick them to the ground. ¡°The Yan family will not let you off if you dare to touch my Second Missy! Yan Jinyun shouted angrily, ¡°Idiot, shut up!¡± There was no one in North City who did not know about the Yan Family. If she was just an ordinary rich youngdy, she might still have a chance to escape today. Once these people found out that she was the Yan Family¡¯s daughter, she would really be finished. These hooligans would feel that with the Yan Family¡¯s power and status, even if they had evidence, they might not be able to threaten her. If that was the case, she would die! Of course, she was angry. ¡°The Yan Family? Is that the number one family in North City that I know of?¡± The bearded man obviously retreated a little. ¡°I heard that the eldest young mistress that the Yan Family found is Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± When the word ¡°Master Nine¡± was mentioned, the hooligan¡¯s voice trembled slightly. Evidently, he was extremely afraid of Yin Jiujin. Seeing this, the driver didn¡¯t care anymore. He only thought that if something really happened to Second Miss, he would be finished too. He shouted, ¡°Yes! Our Eldest Miss is Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Our Eldest Missy is in the car now. If anything happens to her, Master Nine will definitely not let you off!¡± Yan Jinyun heard the driver say that Yan Jinyu was Yin Jiujin¡¯s fianc¨¦e and she was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. However, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to be angry anymore. ¡°I told you to shut up! Are you stupid or what?!¡± She quickly looked at the hooligans. ¡°He said that on purpose to scare you. There¡¯s no one else in the car! You know why I asked you toe here today. I spent money to let you ruin my sister. If she was really in the car, why would I leave her in the car and get out myself?¡± The hooligan hesitated for a while before making up his mind. ¡°Little girl is right. If the person you wanted to destroy was really in the car, you wouldn¡¯t have left her alone in the car. However, I have to see if there¡¯s anyone in the car before I can be at ease. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so ruthless, to even plot against her own sister.¡± ¡°I have to say, my little sister is really very brave. She even dared to touch Master Nine¡¯s woman. Capture her first. I¡¯ll go and see if there¡¯s really someone in the car!¡± This shout was especially loud, as if he was cheering herself on. ¡°If I say there¡¯s no one, then there¡¯s no one! Come at me alone if you dare. It¡¯ll be considered my loss if I just blink my eyes today!¡± She kicked and scratched, and did not look like a top socialite at all. ¡°There¡¯s no one in the car! No one!¡± Yan Jinyun was handling the person who grabbed her while paying attention to the bearded man who was gradually approaching the car door. She was already not very good at self-defense, yet she was distracted. Hence, she was restrained after a short while. Seeing that the person was about to open the car door, she felt unprecedented regret. She shouted, ¡°Yan Jinyu, call someone! Call someone! Call the police! Call the police!¡± She didn¡¯t care if Yan Jinyu could hear her. ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have schemed against you. If I hadn¡¯t schemed against you, I wouldn¡¯t have got myself in trouble¡­ Yan Jinyu, don¡¯t get out of the car! Sister, don¡¯t get out of the car! Don¡¯t get out of the car!¡± She was alreadypletely incoherent. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was afraid that she would die here, or because she was afraid that something would really happen to Yan Jinyu because of her. The top socialite, who had always valued her image the most, was so anxious that her eyes turned red. She stared at the hooligan¡¯s hand on the car door handle. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± The next second, there was a loud bang. Yan Jinyun¡¯s shout was stuck in her throat. Tears hung on her eyshes for a long time. The car door burst opened from the inside and the bearded scar-faced man who was about to open the door was sent flying. She raised her head again, she saw Yan Jinyu getting out of the car slowly. She lifted her leg and mmed the car door shut again. Yan Jinyu was wearing a floral dress, and her ck hair was flowing down her back. She was ying with her phone with one hand and holding the unfinished yogurt with the other. She leanedzily against the car door. This¡­ Yan Jinyun couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Was Yan Jinyu so strong? How could such a big man be sent flying so far away just because she casually pushed open the car door? He still hadn¡¯t stood up, and it seemed like his injuries weren¡¯t light. No, this wasn¡¯t the main point that she should be paying attention to. In such a situation, Yan Jinyu was still so calm. Was it reasonable? Also, why did she suddenly feel that Yan Jinyu was a little suave? Yan Jinyun¡¯s mind was in a mess. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. Yan Jinyu nced at the scar-faced man who was sent flying by the collision and was being helped up by the two people beside him. Her gaze thennded on Yan Jinyun¡¯s face. ¡°Is this your first time trying to harm somebody?¡± Yan Jinyun blushed, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± ¡°From the looks of it, this should be your first time doing it. Otherwise, why would the top socialite of North City get herself in trouble too?¡± ¡°I already said I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± She quickly changed the topic and asked, ¡°Have you called the police? Have you called someone for help?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled faintly and shook her head. ¡°Not yet. Didn¡¯t you say that it would be toote even if you called someone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ I say, are you stupid? If I say it¡¯s toote, then it¡¯s toote? Even if it¡¯s toote, call someone first. Maybe someone will be able to arrive in time! Don¡¯t you have Master Nine¡¯s phone number? Master Nine is very capable. Maybe if you call him, his people will rush over quickly. Why are you just watching and not doing anything?¡± ¡°You¡­ Are you really that Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± The scar-faced man stretched out his leg and retracted it again. It was unknown whether he was afraid of Yan Jinyu, who could knock him out with just a push of the car door, or the famous Master Nine, Yin Jiujin. The smile on Yan Jinyu¡¯s face faded slightly. She looked over, ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m Yin Jiujin¡¯s fianc¨¦e, why are you still here? Are you tired of living?¡± She wasn¡¯t angry yet her words were still awe-inspiring. Chapter 29

Chapter 29: The de Moves

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°So¡­ so what if you¡¯re Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Master Nine isn¡¯t here! Since I¡¯ve already offended you, I might as well offend you thoroughly today! After experiencing the taste of Master Nine¡¯s woman, I won¡¯t lose out even if I die!¡± Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes. If someone familiar with her was here, they would know that she was angry. ¡°B-Boss, this is Master Nine¡¯s woman. Y-you don¡¯t want your life anymore?¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s Master Nine? No matter how powerful he is, he¡¯s just a businessman. Can he kill me?¡± ¡°Boss, w-why do you have to lie to yourself? Others might think that Master Nine is a businessman, but we¡­ We have seen Master Nine¡¯s methods with our own eyes. Back then, the few of us worked under the local tyrant of North City who offended Master Nine. The few of us hid in the dark and witnessed how he crippled that local tyrant.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? We¡¯ll just kill all of them. And nobody will know that we did it, right?¡± The scar-faced man broke out in cold sweat. ¡°B-Boss, do you mean¡­ murder?¡± ¡°What else do you think we should do then?¡± ¡°Boss, we can rob and rape, but murder¡­ Furthermore, it¡¯s not just one person here. There are three of them! If we really want to kill someone, we will have to bear three lives!¡± The driver was scared silly. ¡°Murder¡­ murder¡­ I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s face was also drained of all colors. ¡°You, don¡¯t mess around. You have to pay with your life for killing someone! There¡¯s a record of the 50,000 dors I transferred to you. If anything really happens to us, my dad will find out about you very soon!¡± ¡°And Master Nine. Master Nine personally brought my sister back. Do you see that dress on her? Master Nine bought it for her! To tell you the truth, Master Nine values my sister very much. If anything happens to my sister, all of you will be finished!¡± Although she shouted loudly, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t dare to look at Yan Jinyu. She didn¡¯t know if it was out of guilt or because she felt that she couldn¡¯t bear to look at herself like this either. However, her words frightened the hooligans. They hesitated again. ¡°B-Boss, she¡¯s right. If Master Nine finds out that we did it, we¡¯ll be done for. However, we¡¯ve hijacked Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e today and are even prepared to¡­ If Master Nine finds out about this, we won¡¯t have a good ending either.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! Since we¡¯ve already offended him, we might as well offend himpletely!¡± The scar-faced man looked at Yan Jinyun. ¡°You¡¯re quite smart, huh? You even know how to use the transfer records to talk about things. But you might be disappointed. In our line of work, how can we not have some backup ns? The ount that we gave you is secretive. Even if they run a check, they won¡¯t be able to find us.¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s face was ashen, ¡°How could¡­¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her, ¡°That¡¯s why I said you¡¯re stillcking in experience. You¡¯ll naturally know after you¡¯ve done a few more evil deeds in the future. Speaking of which, it¡¯s your own fault for being stupid. You didn¡¯t even know how to seek advice from experienced people before you do things.¡± ¡°Are you still in the mood to joke at a time like this? Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m crazy to ask others for such advice!¡± ¡°If you twodies have anything to say, please leave it until you go to the underworld. Now is not the time for you to chat.¡± The scar-faced man looked at Yan Jinyu, who was still leaningzily on the car, and gritted his teeth. ¡°Catch her!¡± Yan Jinyu made a ¡®tsk¡¯ sound. The next second, the packet of yogurt in her hand flew out. Not only did it hit the dagger on the driver¡¯s neck, it also hit the back of the driver¡¯s neck. The driver fainted right on the spot. At the same time, something flew out from her left wrist before she could see what she was doing. In the next second, the steel pipe that fell to the ground was in her hand. She threw it out casually and the person who was holding Yan Jinyun, was hit directly. The force was so strong that he was sent flying. In the blink of an eye, something flew out from her left wrist again. Before Yan Jinyun could react, she was wrapped around the waist and flew towards her. ¡°Stand here and don¡¯t move.¡± With that said, she dodged and the thing on her wrist flew out again. The dagger thatnded on the ground was in her hand. Before he could see what she was doing, he heard a scream that sounded like a pig being ughtered. The dagger had sunk into the scar-faced man¡¯s shoulder de! The de moved quickly and their pleas for mercy were ignored, all the hooligans were pierced through the shoulder des in less than half a minute! The position and depth of all their wounds were exactly the same! They were all wailing loudly. Yan Jinyun was so frightened that her legs went soft. She slid down and sat on the ground. She looked at the people who had fallen to the ground and then at Yan Jinyu, who was holding a cell phone in one hand and a bloodstained dagger in the other. She stepped on the scar-faced man¡¯s shoulder de wound and his eyes filled with disbelief. All these took less than a minute. Was she still human? No, this was not a human, but a god of death! S-she actually wanted to scheme against such a person¡­ At the thought of this, Yan Jinyun¡¯s limbs turned cold. She was too ruthless! Not only did she pierce through those people¡¯s shoulder des, she even stepped on their wounds! Of course, she didn¡¯t pity those people. If Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t so formidable, they would have died today! But she still couldn¡¯t believe it. How could Yan Jinyu¡­ Wasn¡¯t she just a country bumpkin who grew up in a rural orphanage? Also, what exactly was that thing that wrapped around her waist, pulled her over, and then wrapped the steel pipe and dagger into Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands? Did Yan Jinyu know some magic? No, it shouldn¡¯t be. When her waist was entangled, she clearly felt that it should be something like iron wire. But was iron wire so thin and tough? The speed at which the thing flew out and retracted was so fast that it could not be seen with the naked eye! This had far exceeded her understanding! Who exactly was Yan Jinyu? Yan Jinyu stepped heavily on the scar-faced man¡¯s wound and looked down at him. Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips curled up into a smile, and she looked like a god of death. ¡°Have a taste of Master Nine¡¯s woman? Hmm?¡± He spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Eldest¡­ Eldest Missy, I failed to recognize Mount Tai. Please be magnanimous and spare my lowly life¡­¡± He had not even reacted in such a short period of time ¡­ How could this be a harmless little girl? She was clearly a demon who killed without batting an eyelid! No wonder Master Nine valued her! He was full of regret! ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been killing people. You should be d that there are cameras at both ends of this alley. If I kill you, I¡¯ll have to waste time dealing with the aftermath.¡± Her voice was so soft that only the man with the scar and the people nearby could hear it. The scar-faced man was so shocked that he almost couldn¡¯t speak, ¡°Yes¡­ yes, thank you for showing mercy, Missy.¡± ¡°Why are you here today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Second Miss Yan¡­¡± She stepped harder on his wound, ¡°Answer after you¡¯ve thought it through.¡± ¡°Y-yes, we appeared here to rob you on our own.¡± ¡°Who injured you?¡± ¡°No, no one. We fell and got stabbed by the dagger in our hands.¡± ¡°Who have you seen today?¡± ¡°No, no one. We didn¡¯t see anyone!¡± ¡°Did Second Miss Yan look for you all before?¡± ¡°No¡­ no! We don¡¯t know who Second Miss Yan is!¡± Yan Jinyu retracted her leg in satisfaction. The scar-faced man was already covered in cold sweat, and he was a little out of breath. ¡°Remember what you said just now. If anyone dares to say a word about what happened today, killing you will be as easy as lifting my hand.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­ We will not speak carelessly!¡± ¡°Right, even if Yin Jiujin asks personally, you can¡¯t tell him. Understand?¡± ¡°Understood, understood, understood¡­¡± ¡°Get over there and move the car in front.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I¡¯ll go now, I¡¯ll go now¡­¡± ¡°Oh, and¡ª¡± The scar-faced man, who had just stood up with difficulty, slipped and fell again. ¡°M-Miss, what else do you need?¡± ¡°Send that person to the Yan Family. There¡¯s no need to wake him up. Just throw him at the Yan Family¡¯s entrance.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ We will definitelyplete the mission! Eldest Missy, we shall go and make way now.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± They covered their wounds and stumbled toward their car. After running a few steps, the scar-faced man stopped and asked two men to carry the fallen driver away. He also cleaned up the dagger and pole. In less than five minutes, only Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun were left in the alley. Of course, there was also the Yan Family¡¯s car. If not for the bloodstains on the ground, Yan Jinyun would have suspected that it was just a dream. Those people were obviously scared out of their wits. They could leave so quickly even with such serious injuries. ¡°Why are you still sitting on the ground? Get in.¡± Yan Jinyun looked up at her and moved her lips. ¡°You, you, how did you¡­¡± Chapter 30

Chapter 30: Am I Hypocritical

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t ask anything. I would just pretend that I didn¡¯t see what happened just now.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask anything. I¡¯ll pretend that I didn¡¯t see what happened today and won¡¯t tell anyone!¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and returned to her innocent and harmless look. ¡°Get in. I don¡¯t have the habit of being someone¡¯s chauffeur. You can sit in the front passenger seat.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t know how to drive?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her and smiled in silence. Yan Jinyun was speechless. That¡¯s right. Yan Jinyu was able to disarm nine men in less than a minute so it didn¡¯t seem strange that she could drive. Yan Jinyun got herself up and then realized that her legs were weak and her hands were trembling. She was really frightened just now. At first, she was frightened by those hooligans, butter, she was frightened by Yan Jinyu¡¯s skills and ruthlessness. She had a lot of questions about Yan Jinyu, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t get any answers even if she asked. Yan Jinyun sat in the front passenger seat and buckled her seatbelt. She looked at Yan Jinyu, who had also buckled her seatbelt and was about to start the car. Yan Jinyun gripped her seatbelt tightly and bit her lip, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Her voice was very faint. However, Yan Jinyu heard it. Her hand that was holding the steering wheel, paused and she didn¡¯t say anything. Yan Jinyun wasn¡¯t sure if she had heard her. However, she had always been arrogant and disliked Yan Jinyu very much, so it was already her limit to apologize. She did not have the courage to repeat it again. ¡°Will you be in trouble if you let those people leave just like that? I don¡¯t know why you have such good skills, and I won¡¯t ask too much either. I just want to remind you that if today¡¯s matter gets out, your days in North City will definitely not be peaceful.¡± Yan Jinyun was not stupid. With Yan Jinyu¡¯s skills, she knew that she could not simply find a master to teach her such martial arts since she was young. When the daggernded on those people¡¯s shoulders, Yan Jinyu did not even blink. She even had a cold and bloodthirsty smile on his face. This was definitely not the first time Yan Jinyu had done such a thing. Furthermore, she might have really killed someone before! The car started and slowly drove forward. Yan Jinyu turned to look at her. The smile on her face was hard for Yan Jinyun to read. She smiled and said, ¡°Not long ago, you wanted to harm me. Now, you¡¯re concerned about me?¡± ¡°I-I¡­¡± Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t know how to respond to her, but Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t wait for her reply. She looked away and focused on driving, ¡°Should we still go to the Empire Mall?¡± Yan Jinyun looked up but she could only see the side of her face. She couldn¡¯t see her expression, but for some reason, it felt as though something was pressing on her heart . She felt so stifled that she was flustered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the mall. Let¡¯s find a quiet shop to sit for a while.¡± How could she still be in the mood to shop? Speaking of which, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to shop today. The reason why she suggested going to Empire Mall was to plot against Yan Jinyu on the way. She didn¡¯t feel anything before, but she regretted it now that she thought about it. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had almost provoked Yan Jinyu or because she suddenly felt guilty. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with North City. Give me the directions.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a cold drink shop ten minutes after you exit the alley.¡± After pausing for a while, Yan Jinyun said worriedly, ¡°Are you really not worried? Those people don¡¯t seem to be righteous at all. What if they can¡¯t take it and use you? You¡¯ve been staying at home for this period of time, so you don¡¯t know how much attention you held in North City. Many people are asking about the Eldest Missy that the Yan family just found. At this time, as long as it¡¯s something rted to you, no matter if it¡¯s good or bad, it will be magnified by others. Anyway¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she met Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze that seemed to be smiling. Then, she suddenly stopped talking. ¡°Forget it. This is your problem. If you¡¯re not worried, why should I care?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze paused on her face for a second before she retracted it, ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°What do you mean they wouldn¡¯t dare? Those are desperadoes. What can they not do?¡± Yan Jinyun paused again. She felt that she was being a busybody. But she couldn¡¯t help it. She didn¡¯t know what had gotten into her. ¡°Good. Even if they won¡¯t talk nonsense. How about the driver? He saw you strike. If he tells Mom and Dad about this, you¡ª¡± Her parents didn¡¯t like Yan Jinyu. She knew that very well. She had no right to say anything about this because she didn¡¯t like Yan Jinyu either. She even hated her so much that she wanted to ruin her. But if she put herself in Yan Jinyu¡¯s shoes and thought about it. What would she do if she was Yan Jinyu, who was abandoned by her parents when she was young, and then returned to the Yan family after so many years? Would she be as indifferent as Yan Jinyu? No, she couldn¡¯t. Yan Jinyu was actually very pitiful as even her twin sister had schemed against her. Clenching her fists tightly on her knees, she lowered her eyes, ¡°If Father and Mother knew that you had such capabilities, they would be afraid of you.¡± In a family like theirs, there was only one oue for children who were not adored but feared by their parents, and that was to be eliminated. Yan Jinyu looked at her, ¡°They will be afraid of me. What about you?¡± Yan Jinyun looked into her eyes and pursed her lips. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m naturally afraid of you too.¡± It was just that her fear of her was different from her parents¡¯ fear of her. She felt that she was a ruthless person. However, after she finally made up her mind to deal with Yan Jinyu with much difficulty, she still went back on her ns midway. Her parents were not like her. If her parents were the ones who did this instead of her, there was no way they would go back on their ns. ¡°I¡¯m wary of you, but I¡¯m not afraid of you. Because, I don¡¯t owe you anything.¡± Her parents were different. They owed Yan Jinyu a lot. The reason she could face Yan Jinyu so confidently was because she didn¡¯t owe Yan Jinyu anything. They were twins. Whether it was her parents who favored her or her parents chose to save her instead of Yan Jinyu when they were kidnapped back then, it was not her fault. She was only two years old back then. What could she know? She also didn¡¯t think much when her grandparents passed away and her parents stopped spending money to look for Yan Jinyu. This was because she didn¡¯t have many memories of Yan Jinyu. Her only impression was that her grandparents favored Yan Jinyu. She didn¡¯t have any feelings for Yan Jinyu. To her, Yan Jinyu was a stranger whom she only knew about her name. As the heir of the Yan Family, she was never taught to feel pity for strangers in her education. To her, Yan Jinyu was a stranger whom she only knew about her name, so how did she react when she found out that Yan Jinyu had been found? Other than being a little surprised, there were no other emotions. Yan Jinyu was still a stranger to her. After that, no matter whether it was her parents, ssmates, or friends, everyone kept mentioning the words ¡°Yan Jinyu¡± to her ears. In addition, after seeing Yan Jinyu¡¯s experiences in her father¡¯s study all these years, Yan Jinyu finally had some weight in her heart. She didn¡¯t like Yan Jinyu and she didn¡¯t exactly know why. Was it because Yan Jinyu was the one who was engaged to Master Nine, and after Yan Jinyu came back, her chances of marrying into the Yin Family became even slimmer? Or was it because her friends said that Yan Jinyu might fight with her for the inheritance rights and her parents¡¯ attention when she came back? Or was it because she saw the document in her father¡¯s study room and knew what Yan Jinyu had been living all these years? It wasn¡¯t her fault that Yan Jinyu suffered outside and she didn¡¯t have any feelings for Yan Jinyu either. Why should she feel guilty when she saw Yan Jinyu suffer so much? Besides, Yan Jinyu¡¯s return had indeed obstructed her path. It was a path that her mother had mentioned to her ever since she had her memories¡ªmarrying into the Yin Family. To this day, it didn¡¯t matter whether her mother wanted her to take this path or if she wanted to take it herself. She had already sacrificed too much for this and didn¡¯t want to get nothing in the end. Hence, she thought ofpletely destroying Yan Jinyu and ending this threat, when she made her feel threatened. Yan Jinyu looked at her deeply and said, ¡°From that angle earlier, the driver couldn¡¯t see that I was the one who did it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyun really didn¡¯t expect that. Yan Jinyu was really an unfathomable person. She even took this into consideration under such circumstances. Without saying another word, she pushed the chair back and reached for her handbag before pulling the seat back. Then, she took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re almost there.¡± Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t know what was said on the other end of the phone, but she was a little unhappy. ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you stop lecturing me?¡± After saying that, she nced at Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu looked straight ahead and focused on driving, as though she didn¡¯t notice her call. Yan Jinyun couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken so loudly, but don¡¯t say those things again.¡± ¡°No reason.¡± ¡°Yes, I did call you for something.¡± As she stole a nce at Yan Jinyu, she said, ¡°The driver found out that I got someone to harm Sister on the road. Someone will send the driver back to the Yan Familyter. Take a sum of money and send him out of North City. Otherwise, my reputation will be ruined when he spreads this news.¡± ¡°Mom, you¡­ Yan Jinyu is fine! We met someone on the road who helped us! Mom, don¡¯t forget to take care of the driver. If not, the top socialite that you spent so much effort to nurture will lose her reputation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how I¡¯ve always talked. Did Mom just realize it today? Alright, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll hang up now. I¡¯ll get someone to drive the car hometer. There¡¯s no need to specially call someone over. I still have to attend my ssmate¡¯s birthday party. I¡¯ll go hometer.¡± After saying that, she hung up without caring if the other party had anything to say. Even though she knew that Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t hear what her mother said, she still didn¡¯t dare to look at Yan Jinyu. When she said that she wanted to find someone to harm Yan Jinyu, her mother¡¯s first reaction was not to me her or care about Yan Jinyu¡¯s safety. Instead, she asked her if Yan Jinyu was ruined. No matter how unpleasant Yan Jinyu was, she was still the daughter of the Yan Family. She was her mother¡¯s biological daughter. How could her mother¡­ Yes, she wasn¡¯t a good person either. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have schemed against Yan Jinyu. She didn¡¯t like Yan Jinyu either, but no matter how bad she was or how much she disliked Yan Jinyu, she couldn¡¯t be as ruthless as her mother. Yan Jinyu was really pitiful. She was abandoned when she was young. It was not easy for her to go through so much hardship and grow up to return to the Yan Family, but she still had to face the cold-bloodedness and scheming of her close rtives. If she was Yan Jinyu, she would definitely hate her family. However, Yan Jinyu did not seem to hate them. If she had been schemed against by Yan Jinyu, she wouldn¡¯t have allowed the person who schemed against her to live and leave. She would have even rushed over to step on her ruthlessly. But what about Yan Jinyu? Yan Jinyu subdued those people, but she didn¡¯t take issue with her. In fact, she was still sitting in the front passenger seat while Yan Jinyu was driving. Was Yan Jinyu being magnanimous? No. Rather than saying that she was magnanimous, it would be more urate to say that Yan Jinyu did not take her seriously. There was no resentment or hatred. What did that mean? It meant that she did not hold any weight in Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart. In other words, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t treat her as family. This was clearly what she had hoped for, because she did not treat Yan Jinyu as her elder sister either. However, why did her heart feel like it was pressed on by something after thinking this through? Instead of putting the phone into her bag, she clenched her fists tightly and lowered her head, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m very hypocritical?¡± Chapter 31

Chapter 31: Her Heartstring Was Tugged

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything and continued to look ahead. In front of her was the cold drink shop that Yan Jinyun mentioned so she was looking for a parking space. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t care if she answered or not as she continued, ¡°At this time, I¡¯m still concerned about my own reputation. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll ruin it if I¡¯m not careful. I didn¡¯t forget to call back to remind Mom to get rid of that chauffeur. I know I¡¯m very hypocritical.¡± ¡°But I had no choice but to do so. I¡¯ve put in too much effort to get to where I am today. I don¡¯t want to end up empty-handed. Now that I¡¯m in North City, whenever those elders talk about me, all of them praise me. Not to mention marrying into a better family in the future, just the fact that I¡¯m the heir of the Yan Family will give me a better reputation.¡± As she spoke, she looked up and bit her lip. ¡°Of course, since you¡¯re back, you naturally have a share of the Yan Family¡¯s inheritance rights. However, I won¡¯t give up the inheritance rights just because you¡¯re capable. Even if I¡¯m not your match, I won¡¯t admit defeat until thest moment.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you say that I¡¯m greedy for the Yan n¡¯s wealth. It doesn¡¯t matter if you say that I¡¯m selfish and don¡¯t care about family ties. Ever since I could remember things, I knew I¡¯ll be the sessor of the Yan n. All these years in North City, everyone has unanimously thought that I¡¯m the sessor of the Yan n. If the person who inherits the Yan n isn¡¯t me in the end, I won¡¯t be able to raise my head in North City in the future. I can¡¯t afford to lose this face.¡± ¡°Therefore, even if I am destined to lose, I must fight for it¡­¡± ¡°Is this the cold drink shop you were talking about?¡± Yan Jinyun was stunned, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to find a ce to sit? Is this the cold drink shop you mentioned?¡± Yan Jinyun looked out of the car window. It was indeed the cold drink shop that she had mentioned, but¡­ she had said so much. Did Yan Jinyu not listen to her at all? Why would she mention the cold drink shop at such a time? Most importantly, when Yan Jinyu looked at her, she was still wearing an indifferent expression. ¡°If it¡¯s this one, let¡¯s get off then.¡± Yan Jinyun realized that she had already parked the car. Yan Jinyu unbuckled her seatbelt and was about to get out of the car when she suddenly paused. She looked at Yan Jinyun and said, ¡°I have told you that you don¡¯t have to guard against me like you¡¯re guarding against a thief when I returned to the Yan Family. I won¡¯t take a single cent of the Yan Family¡¯s assets.¡± Yan Jinyun stared at her in a daze, not knowing how to react. She felt very strange. One of the reasons why she didn¡¯t like Yan Jinyu was that Yan Jinyu might fight with her for the position of sessor when she returned. However, Yan Jinyu actually looked down on something that she valued so much. She couldn¡¯t tell what she was feeling. Was she happy or angry? Yes, she was more angry and happy. She was angry that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t fight for herself. She was clearly the daughter of the Yan Family and the legitimate eldest daughter of the Yan Family. If they were to really talk about it, the eldest daughter of the Yan Family was more qualified than the second daughter to inherit the Yan Family. Looking at Yan Jinyun who was in a daze, the faint smile on Yan Jinyu¡¯s face faded slightly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not thinking about your belongings. It¡¯s best that you guys don¡¯t think about mine either. Yun¡¯er is a smart person. She should understand what I mean.¡± Of course, Yan Jinyun understood. She was referring to Master Nine. She had mentioned it when she returned to the Yan Family. There was no one who didn¡¯t yearn for someone like Master Nine. However, she actually didn¡¯t have any deep feelings for Master Nine. It was just that ever since she knew about things, her mother had always said that she would marry Master Nine in the future. Master Nine¡¯s status and position were also what she valued, so she naturally wanted to fight for it. But now that she knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s capabilities, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to pick a losing battle. However, she would not give up the Yan family¡¯s right of inheritance and she did not want to. Even when she knew the chances of her losing were not high if Yan Jinyu wanted to be the heir. She had done so much for the sake of living a life that everyone admired all these years. She did not want to end up with nothing without fighting for it. Even if she was destined to lose, she had to fight for it. ¡°Also, I¡¯m not a good-tempered person. If it weren¡¯t for Grandfather and Grandmother, based on your family¡¯s attitude towards me, you guys would have died countless times.¡± Yan Jinyun knew that she wasn¡¯t saying this to scare her. She had personally witnessed Yan Jinyu¡¯s ruthlessness just now. Yan Jinyun couldn¡¯t help but shiver when she thought about how their previous actions were tempting fate. ¡°Yun¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to be too nervous. After all, the Yan Family has been cared for by my grandparents in their lifetime. As long as you don¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t do anything to the Yan Family.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get out of the car.¡± *** Yan Jinyun had yet to recover from her shock when she found a seat by the window in the cold drink shop. She sat opposite Yan Jinyu and watched as she drank the beverage that the waiter had just served. This was what Yan Jinyu ordered as soon as she entered the cold drink shop. She had drunk this kind of beverage once, and it was a little sour. She had never drunk yogurt before, but she guessed that this kind of drink probably tasted like yogurt. Yan Jinyu seemed to really like to drink yogurt. The things she ordered at the beverage shop all tasted like yogurt. ¡°Y-you really don¡¯t want to fight for the Yan family¡¯s assets at all?¡± After hesitating for a long time, Yan Jinyun couldn¡¯t help but ask. Yan Jinyu, who had drunk her drink, had already suppressed the anger that she had felt earlier. When she heard Yan Jinyun¡¯s words, she put down her drink and gazed upon her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to test my words. If I really want the Yan Family¡¯s fortune, you¡¯re not my match.¡± Yan Jinyun was speechless. She knew that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t bragging, even though she didn¡¯t know what else Yan Jinyu had to rely on other than her skills. Perhaps, Yan Jinyu¡¯s method of dealing with those nine hooligans had given her too much of a shock, causing her to feel fear towards Yan Jinyu. Instinctively, she felt that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t just what she appeared to be. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not interested in the Yan Family¡¯s miserable assets.¡± These words really shocked Yan Jinyun. ¡°¡­Not interested? Do you know how much the Yan Corporation is worth? Over 10 billion!¡± Seeing that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t look shocked at all, Yan Jinyun then knew that she knew how much the Yan Corporation was worth. She really didn¡¯t care for tens of billions! Who exactly was Yan Jinyu? ¡°I don¡¯t need you to give way to me. You have a share of the Yan Family¡¯s inheritance rights. If you want to take your share one day or fight for the position of the sessor, I will wee you. I, Yan Jinyun, am not someone who is afraid of trouble.¡± ¡°As for Master Nine¡­ since Master Nine is your fiance, I know that I¡¯m not your match, so I won¡¯t go andpete with you. As for my parents, I will also advise them not to have any other ideas.¡± Yan Jinyu had probably seen through their thoughts now. It wasughable how they had thought that Yan Jinyu was inexperienced and easy to deceive. Yan Jinyu finished her ss and called the waiter over to order another. Then, she slowly looked at her with a hint of disdain. ¡°I told you not to think about me. It¡¯s not because I¡¯m afraid of you. I just don¡¯t want the Yan Family to be destroyed. Hence, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to fight with me, instead, it¡¯s that you don¡¯t have the right to fight with me from the start. You have to be clear about that.¡± After speaking, Yan Jinyu smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. The drinks here are not bad. You can order one too. My treat.¡± After drinking a cup of beverage, she had suppressed her anger, but the strange emotion in her heart was still there. Yan Jinyun¡¯s action of disregarding her own safety to protect her in the dark alley just now, was still lingering in Yan Jinyu¡¯s mind. Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t treat others so easily and it wasn¡¯t her ce to treat the three of them. As for the others, they weren¡¯t qualified for her to treat them either. Of course, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t know this. Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Meeting An Acquaintance

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Even so, Yan Jinyun still looked at her strangely. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of her sudden change in mood or because she suddenly said that she was treating. ¡°I have Dad¡¯s card. You don¡¯t have to treat me.¡± But she still called the waiter over to order a drink. Perhaps, even Yan Jinyun herself did not realize that she was no longer her usual pretentious self in front of Yan Jinyu now. She also did not deliberately speak gently. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t notice it, but Yan Jinyu did. After that, no one spoke. Yan Jinyu finished her drink and saw that Yan Jinyun had stopped drinking. From time to time, she would raise her head to look at her. She looked like she wanted to say something but stopped. ¡°Just say it.¡± Yan Jinyun looked at her, then at the empty two cups beside her. ¡°You drank so much, don¡¯t you feel ufortable?¡± She had just drunk ten packets of yogurt not long ago, and now she was drinking tworge cups of it. Yan Jinyu paused for a moment and didn¡¯t answer her. She only said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to eat. Don¡¯t you have to attend your ssmates¡¯ birthday partyter?¡± Of course, it was ufortable to drink so much yoghurt, but she was already used to it. Putting aside the fact that she was especially frustrated today, after making those people bleed in the dark alley earlier, she had to drink something out of habit. This was a habit she had developed over the years. It was just that she did not have yogurt on hand, and there were no yogurt shops nearby, so she reced it with drinks that tasted simr. Seeing that she didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t want to continue. However, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°No matter how much you like to drink, there must be a limit.¡± There were so many things that she didn¡¯t want to say anymore. She wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would immediately treat Yan Jinyu as her biological sister when she saw that Yan Jinyu was different from what she thought. She wasn¡¯t a kind person either, so it was already very rare for her to say so much. ¡°As for the birthday party of my ssmates, we are not close friends to begin with so it doesn¡¯t matter if we go or not.¡± She had used this as an excuse to bring Yan Jinyu out today. If she hadn¡¯t suddenly thought of harming her in the alley, she had originally nned to use some tricks to embarrass Yan Jinyu at the party and then appear at the right time to help her out and gain her trust. Since there was no need for it now, she no longer wanted to attend the birthday party. ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch. There¡¯s a good restaurant on the third floor next to the elevator so we don¡¯t have to go far. Let¡¯s go there.¡± After drinking so much stuff, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t really hungry. It was just that she had to eat when it was time to eat. If she didn¡¯t eat, she would immediately have a few more prescriptions for Chinese medicine when those few people found out. The Chinese medicine was very bitter. She had drunk a lot in the past and did not want to drink it anymore. Nodding in agreement with Yan Jinyun¡¯s suggestion, the two of them were about to get up when they heard a slightly surprised voice, ¡°Yan Jinyun, why are you here?¡± His tone didn¡¯t sound good either. She looked up and saw a man and a woman walking out from a private room not far away. Since they were sitting in that private room, the people outside couldn¡¯t see them and they couldn¡¯t see outside either. From the looks of it, they must havee before them. The person who spoke was a boy. He looked to be around 18 or 19 years old and had handsome features. He had a displeased look on his face, as if meeting Yan Jinyun here made him very unhappy. ording to Yan Jinyu¡¯s understanding, as the top socialite in North City, there were very few people of the same age who didn¡¯t like Yan Jinyun in Northern City. However, when this boy saw Yan Jinyun, he looked as if he had seen his enemy. Yan Jinyu was a little surprised and couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at the boy. The boy quickly noticed her sizing him up. He shifted his gaze from Yan Jinyun to her. When he saw her, the boy was stunned for a moment before he said, ¡°You, you¡¯re Yan Jinyu?¡± The girl in front of him was about the same height as Yan Jinyun. She was wearing a floral dress and had ck hair that fell down to her waist. She didn¡¯t have Yan Jinyun¡¯s long and straight ck hair. Her long hair was slightly curled and when she stood there, she looked elegant and clean. It waspletely different from Yan Jinyun¡¯s feigned gentleness. She looked much more pleasing. Although it was not obvious, Yan Jinyu could still sense the excitement in the boy¡¯s voice when he said ¡°Yan Jinyu.¡± Before Yan Jinyu could reply, the boy continued, ¡°Why are you with Yan Jinyun? Yan Jinyun is such a ck-hearted fake bitch. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being cheated on by her if you get so close to her?¡± As he spoke, he left the girl who was holding his arm and walked over quickly. He blocked Yan Jinyu behind him. ¡°Yan Jinyun, you have to have some conscience. Jinyu is your biological sister after all. Don¡¯t use your evil heart on her.¡± ¡°I know that your family wants you to fulfill the engagement with the Yin Family in Jinyu¡¯s ce. Jinyu¡¯s return will cut off your path. Based on your family¡¯s character, you will definitely think of ways to scheme against Jinyu. But don¡¯t forget what kind of family the Yin Family is and what kind of person Master Nine is. Even without Jinyu, it wouldn¡¯t be your turn. I advise you not to use those dirty tricks on Jinyu!¡± ¡°Feng Yuan, can you change your habit of sticking your nose into other people¡¯s business? Do I need you to teach me how the Yan Family does things and how I, Yan Jinyun, do things?¡± It was fine usually, but when he said this in front of Yan Jinyu, Yan Jinyun¡¯s face turned red. She was embarrassed. Because they had indeed nned to plot against Yan Jinyu. However, it was one thing for everyone to know the truth. It was another thing to be told so directly in her face. On the other hand, when Yan Jinyu saw Feng Yuan¡¯s actions, she had a guess about his identity. When she heard Yan Jinyun call out his name, she could confirm his identity. Her grandmother¡¯s name was Feng Yan, and she was a member of the Feng n in North City. The Feng n¡¯s status in North City was inferior to the Yan n, but they could also be considered a first-rate n in North City. The current head of the Feng family was Feng Yuan¡¯s father, and Feng Yuan¡¯s grandfather and Feng Yan were cousins. Feng Yuan should call Feng Yan grandaunt. Feng Yuan was 18 years old this year, and he¡¯s a few months older than Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun. In this way, Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun had to address Feng Yuan¡¯s father as Uncle, and Feng Yuan as Cousin. Although the Yan Family and the Feng Family were inws, ever since Feng Yan passed away, the Feng Family despised the Yan Family¡¯s decision to give up on Yan Jinyu. They had many arguments over this matter. As time passed, the rtionship between the two families became distant, and they rarely interacted with each other anymore. After the Yan family gave up on searching for Yan Jinyu, the Feng Family continued to search. However, because the Feng Family was arge family, not everyone agreed to spend arge sum of money to look for an outsider. After a long time, only Feng Yuan¡¯s father¡¯s family was still searching. After all, one¡¯s financial resources were limited, and the search for someone was not effective. ¡°What? You Yans could do it, but I can¡¯t say anything about it? Yan Jinyun, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t waste your efforts on Jinyu. Jinyu¡­ Jinyu has been away from home for so many years and is easily fooled by you but I¡¯m not easy to fool.¡± Yan Jinyu felt that his words were probably meant to say that she had not seen the world and was easily bewitched. He was probably afraid that she would feel ufortable hearing it, so he changed his words. She knew that Feng Yuan¡¯s father had been looking for her. She owed the Feng Family this favor and she would repay it when she had the chance. Returning a favor wasn¡¯t something she had to do in person. This was also why she had no intention of visiting the Feng Family after returning to North City for some time. She didn¡¯t even want to get too close to Yan Xin, let alone the Feng Family. ¡°You¡¯re not easy to fool? Ha.¡± Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t say much. She simply nced at the girl who he had left behind and was walking over now. ¡°What do you mean by that sneer?¡± Feng Yuan could hear contempt from her sneer, so of course he was unhappy. Chapter 33

Chapter 33: Being Targeted

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°I don¡¯t talk to idiots.¡± ¡°Who are you calling an idiot?!¡± Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t want to bother with him at all. She looked at Yan Jinyu, who was protected behind him. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go and eat. Don¡¯t bother about him.¡± He returned to her gentle smile. Yan Jinyu looked at her quietly. Feng Yuan, on the other hand, felt extremely disgusted, ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re putting on an act again.¡± She turned back and looked at Yan Jinyu. ¡°Jinyu, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t believe her. Don¡¯t look at how she¡¯s all smiles and gentle. Her heart is really ck. She¡¯s treating you so well now because she wants you to let down your guard and then she will scheme against you.¡± Seeing Yan Jinyu looking at him with her round eyes, Feng Yuan hurriedly exined, ¡°Oh right, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Feng Yuan. Your grandmother is my great aunt. I¡¯m a few months older than you so you should call me cousin.¡± ¡°You just came back and don¡¯t know how evil people can be. You can¡¯t just judge a person by their appearance. Yan Jinyun isn¡¯t a good person. Don¡¯t be fooled by her appearance. If you believe me, I¡¯ve been in the same ss as her since kindergarten. Three years in kindergarten, six years in primary school, three years in junior high school, three years in senior high school. All of these added up to almost fifteen years. I know best what kind of person she is. Don¡¯t be like those people, foolishly thinking that she¡¯s so gentle and kind. Those people actually said that she¡¯s the top socialite in North City. Can¡¯t they see how evil she is inside?¡± ¡°Feng Yuan, are you crazy? What does it have to do with you whether I¡¯m a good person or not? Why are you such a busybody? Why do you care so much?¡± Yan Jinyun never denied that she wasn¡¯t a good person, but she still felt a little ufortable when someone pointed it out. No one wanted to be a bad person. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t think that Feng Yuan was spouting nonsense all of a sudden. After all, Yan Jinyun was indeed plotting against her previously. If she was just an ordinary youngdy who had wandered in the countryside for many years, Feng Yuan¡¯s reminder was undoubtedly crucial to her. The Feng Family was no match for the Yan Family in North City, but they had offended the Yan Family more than once for her. Feng Yuan, the heir of the Feng Family, did not hesitate to offend Yan Jinyun, the Yan Family¡¯s heir, in front of her¡­ Even though she didn¡¯t need the Feng Family and Feng Yuan to do this, she would still ept their kindness. ¡°Who cares about you? Dream on! I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re plotting against Jinyu!¡± ¡°Jinyu, are you going to have a meal with her? Don¡¯t join a pretentious person like her. What do you want to eat? Cousin will treat you.¡± Before Yan Jinyu could say anything, Yan Jinyun beat him to it, ¡°Who cares about your treat? Is our Yan Family short of money?¡± She looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Ignore him. This person has never liked me.¡± She paused and looked at Feng Yuan, ¡°However, since he likes to poke his nose into other people¡¯s business, you can look for him if you want to shop or find out if there¡¯s anything fun in North City. He likes to poke his nose into other people¡¯s business anyway.¡± Seeing Yan Jinyu smiling at her, Yan Jinyun stomped her feet. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m starving!¡± Yan Jinyu nodded at the dazed Feng Yuan and then followed her. As Feng Yuan watched the two of them walk out of the cold drink shop, his expression became increasingly strange. Yan Jinyun¡¯s words just now were indirectly telling Jinyu that he could be trusted? Was she thinking for Jinyu¡¯s sake? Ever since her great aunt passed away, didn¡¯t the Yan Family stop searching for Jinyu¡¯s whereabouts and even thought of ways to get her engaged? Was Yan Jinyun sick? Or was this her new method? Did she think that he had seen through her and wanted to change her strategy to gain his trust before scheming against Jinyu when he let his guard down? Feng Yuan shuddered at this thought. No, Jinyu looked like an extremely innocent girl. She was no match for a ck-hearted person like Yan Jinyun. He had to follow her and find out what intentions Yan Jinyun had! ¡°Wait a sec! I haven¡¯t eaten either. Let¡¯s go together!¡± He tried to rush forward as he spoke. If the girl hadn¡¯t grabbed his arm, he would have forgotten all about her. ¡°Brother Yuan, do you want to eat with them?¡± ¡°Yes, Yan Jinyun is very cunning. Jinyu is so innocent. She will be at a disadvantage if she goes alone with Yan Jinyun. I have to go take a look. You can go back first.¡± The girl¡¯s expression stiffened, ¡°Brother Yuan, I¡¯m your girlfriend. It¡¯s rare for us to go out on a date. Why are you leaving me behind?¡± Feng Yuan thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with them if he dyed any further. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to the girl¡¯s expression, ¡°Xiaoxiao, I have something urgent to attend to today. You go back first and we¡¯ll meet again next time.¡± However, Xu Xiaoxiao refused to let go of his arm. ¡°Am I not as important to you as that distant cousin of yours? We¡¯ve been together for half a year and today is only our third date.¡± ¡°On our first date, you brought me to the inte cafe to y games andpletely ignored me. On our second date, you brought me to the bar. You drank with your buddies the whole time and didn¡¯t care about me at all. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to have a third date on the weekend. You promised to let me arrange the schedule for the whole day. You promised to only apany me today. Even if your parents called you and asked you to go home, you ignored them. Now, you actually want me to go back first.¡± Xu Xiaoxiao teared up as she spoke. Her delicate and weak appearance was very pitiful. However, Feng Yuan, who was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun, didn¡¯t have the mood to pay attention to it. He frowned impatiently. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m not the kind of person who knows how to coax girls. But you said that no matter what, you have to be with me. You¡¯re also my buddy¡¯s cousin. You¡¯ve been chasing me for three years so if I still don¡¯t agree, it would be too unreasonable. That¡¯s why I agreed to try it with you. Since you can¡¯t take it, let¡¯s break up.¡± As he spoke, he moved her hand away. Xu Xiaoxiao hurriedly hugged his arm tightly. ¡°Brother Yuan, I¡¯ll go back. Don¡¯t let me break up with you. I¡¯ve liked you for three years and it wasn¡¯t easy for us to be together. I don¡¯t want to break up!¡± Feng Yuan felt that it was a pity that he could not take the opportunity to split up with her. If he had known earlier, he would not have agreed to it just because of a few words from his brother. ¡°Go back first then. Be careful on your way back.¡± He chased after them as he spoke. Xu Xiaoxiao looked at his back with a vicious gaze. He had clearly agreed to it. It was all Yan Jinyu¡¯s fault. If she hadn¡¯t suddenly appeared, her date today wouldn¡¯t have been ruined! Since Yan Jinyu was not well-liked in the Yan Family and even Yan Jinyun, her biological sister, did not like her, then she would lend Yan Jinyun a helping hand and get rid of Yan Jinyu, this stumbling block! How dare shee and ruin her date! As for why she could tell what kind of person Yan Jinyun was, it was naturally because she had liked Feng Yuan for many years and always paid more attention to him. Feng Yuan didn¡¯t like Yan Jinyun, and she had seen Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan quarreling many times. That Yan Jinyun was a far cry from the top socialite in the eyes of outsiders. Hence, no matter how well Yan Jinyun pretended, she could tell that Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t like Yan Jinyu. It was understandable too. She was the only heir of the Yan family, and she might even marry into a top-notch family like the Yin Family in the future. Now that Yan Jinyu suddenly appeared, anyone would have disliked her. She could not do anything to the eldest daughter of the Yan Family alone but she could borrow Yan Jinyun¡¯s hands. She only needed to exaggerate the situation. Yan Jinyu still didn¡¯t know that she was being targeted for no rhyme or reason. Chapter 34

Chapter 34: Dining At The Restaurant

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the restaurant, Yan Jinyun rolled her eyes when he saw Feng Yuan sitting beside her. Yan Jinyu passed the menu to Yan Jinyu, ¡°I¡¯ve ced my order. I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, but you can ce the order yourself. This meal doesn¡¯t need the card from Dad. I¡¯ll treat it as¡­ thank you.¡± Actually, what Yan Jinyun wanted to say was to apologize and thank her, but her arrogance wouldn¡¯t allow her to say the word ¡®apologize¡¯. The meaning of this ¡°thank you¡± was very broad. Was it to thank Yan Jinyu for saving her in the dark alley? Was it to thank Yan Jinyu for not being calctive with her for scheming against her? Or was it to thank Yan Jinyu for treating her at the cold drink shop downstairs? Only Yan Jinyun herself knew. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything. She simply took the menu and ordered a few dishes. Upon seeing this sight, Feng Yuan was stunned. Could it be that Yan Jinyun hadpletely gained Jin Yu¡¯s trust? Why did they seem to be getting along so well? Jinyu seemed so ignorant. With Yan Jinyun¡¯s ck heart, it was not impossible for her to gain Jinyu¡¯s trust within a week. Feng Yuan felt ufortable when he thought of this. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have cared about the fact that the Yan and Feng families had not interacted for many years. He would have rushed to the Yan Family to look for Jinyu and give her some warnings. Now that the situation was like this¡­ He couldn¡¯t always be by Jinyu¡¯s side to prevent her from being schemed against by Yan Jinyun so what should he do? He red at Yan Jinyun again. Yan Jinyun rolled her eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the crazy one! Yan Jinyun, I¡¯m warning you. If you dare to do anything to harm Jinyu, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°Busybody.¡± ¡°Look at you, you call yourself the top socialite. Your words are so unpleasant. I wonder if those people have a problem with their eyesight. They actually think that you are the undisputed top socialite in North City.¡± He looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Jinyu, don¡¯t be fooled by her appearance. Her heart is really ck! She¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Yan Jinyu interrupted him, ¡°Do you want to order?¡± The menu was already passed to him. There was a very clean smile on her face, and she looked very gullible. Feng Yuan instantly replied, ¡°¡­Yes!¡± Forget it, he would just watch over her a little more in the future. Jinyu was obviously bewitched by Yan Jinyun. If he continued to speak now, Jinyu might even think that he was trying to drive a wedge between them. If Jinyu stayed away from him because of this, the gains would not make up for the losses. He converted his anger into appetite and ordered a few of the most expensive dishes in the restaurant. Anyway, Yan Jinyun said that it was her treat! Yan Jinyun had known Feng Yuan for so many years. She knew very well what he was thinking. Looking at his smug look after ordering the dishes, she felt that he was such an idiot. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t eat much. She simply moved her chopsticks around and then stopped. Seeing that she had put down her chopsticks, Yan Jinyun looked up and nced at her. She didn¡¯t say anything and continued to eat her food. On the other hand, Feng Yuan, who was turning his anger into appetite, stopped when he saw her stop eating. ¡°Why did you eat so little?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± At that moment, Yan Jinyu¡¯s phone rang, ¡°You guys continue, I¡¯m going to answer a call.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Feng Yuan was actually very curious about who had called. A week had passed, and his father had already investigated clearly how Yan Jinyu had been through all these years. Logically speaking, Yan Jinyu shouldn¡¯t have any friends, but someone had called her. He wanted to show more concern for her, but when he thought about how it would be impolite to ask who had called her, he held back and didn¡¯t ask. Yan Jinyun looked at Yan Jinyu¡¯s retreating back as she left. The hand holding the chopsticks paused. Yan Jinyu had left her phone on the table earlier. When the phone rang, she saw the caller ID. It was a call from someone called ¡°Feng¡±. After seeing Yan Jinyu make a move, she knew that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t the person she knew previously. Hence, it didn¡¯t seem strange that Yan Jinyu had some close friends. Yan Jinyu, who was walking to the washroom with her phone in hand, did not pick up the call immediately. However, she did not hang up either. She ced her phone on the sink and started vomiting. Even someone as strong as her had tears flowing out of her eyes. This was not Yan Jinyu¡¯s first time drinking yogurt to the point of vomiting. This kind of situation was very normal to her. Otherwise, those three people would not constantly remind her to drink less. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t someone who liked to torture herself. It was just that she was easily irritated, and once she was irritated, she couldn¡¯t suppress her anger. All these years, Feng, who had superb medical skills, had tried countless times, but he still couldn¡¯t find a solution. The only useful thing was the yogurt that she used to suppress the disgusting smell of blood after killing someone for the first time. However, they all knew that she could not continue like this. The only thing the three of them could do was to nag at her ears from time to time. She would still listen to their words asionally. It was fine normally, but not today. Many years ago on this day, it was Yan Jinyu¡¯s first time killing someone. Even though so many years had passed and countless people had died at her hands, the first time she killed someone still affected her greatly. The phone rang and then stopped. Yan Jinyu finally stopped vomiting. With both hands, she held the water from the tap and washed her face. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that her eyes were red and there were still water droplets on her face, with her calm expression, no one would have thought that she was vomiting so badly just a second ago. She took some tissue paper from the side and dried her hands before picking up her phone to answer the call. ¡°Feng.¡± His tone was no different from usual, but the person on the other end of the phone clearly paused for a moment. After a long while, he said, ¡°At thetest, someone will send the medicine directly to the Yan Family tomorrow morning.¡± He did not ask her why she took so long to answer the call, nor did he ask if she had drunk too much yogurt. It was just a simple sentence. Yan Jinyu paused, then said in a rxed tone, ¡°Feng, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Little Yu, I don¡¯t think you want to see us in North City.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow the prescription and drink the medicine you sent over, even though I¡¯m really fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine, but in Fengling¡¯s words, you¡¯re good at lying. I don¡¯t trust you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t lie to you this time. I made a move today.¡± The other party was obviously stunned for a moment, ¡°You made a move? Is anyone dead? Do you need us to clean up the aftermath?¡± Without asking why she attacked, he directly asked if there was a need to clean up the aftermath of someone¡¯s death. Yan Jinyu smiled gently, ¡°No, I found it troublesome and didn¡¯t use too much force. So don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t drink much yogurt.¡± She drank the yogurt to suppress her frustration and anger. Since she had made a move and was able to control her strength, it meant that she had suppressed her anger. Feng was slightly relieved. ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, you still have to drink the medicine. The medicine I prescribed can treat illnesses and strengthen your body even if you¡¯re not sick.¡± ¡°Feng, you sound like you¡¯re selling fake medicine.¡± Fengughed when he heard that, ¡°Only you dare to say that about me.¡± ¡°I heard from Little Rain that you went out. Since that¡¯s the case, you should spend more time outside. You haven¡¯t been back to North City for so many years, so it¡¯s a good opportunity for you to familiarize yourself with the environment. You¡¯ll have to stay in North City for a long time, so it can only be beneficial for you to familiarize yourself with the environment.¡± Yan Jinyu knew that he was still worried about her. He wanted her to get out more to divert his attention. After all, she had only answered the call after such a long time. Indeed, it was easier for her to feel frustrated when she saw those people in the Yan n. Just take today as an example, it was better for her to stay outside than in the Yan n. ¡°I know, I¡¯m about to go shopping now.¡± After hanging up the call, Yan Jinyu stared at the phone for a few seconds beforeughing lightly and walking out of the washroom. However, she did not know that someone was standing outside the washroom when she was vomiting. She had aplicated expression on her face and only left hurriedly after she hung up. Feng Yuan, who was having his meal, looked at the person walking over and asked curiously, ¡°Why are you back? Where¡¯s Jinyu? She seems to be heading towards the washroom too. Didn¡¯t you see her when you went to the washroom? It¡¯s been more than half an hour, why isn¡¯t she back yet?¡± Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Ridiculous

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Who am I supposed to ask!¡± Yan Jinyun kicked his chair, ¡°Make way!¡± ¡°Did you eat explosives? You¡¯re so angry!¡± Feng Yuan was baffled, but he still stood up to let her sit back down. Yan Jinyun red at him but didn¡¯t say anything. It made him even more confused. Before he could say anything, he saw her waving at the waiter. ¡°Hello, how can I help you?¡± ¡°Please get us three cups of warm water.¡± Just as the waiter was about to respond, Feng Yuan beat him to it and asked, ¡°Why are you ordering warm water? Isn¡¯t there some juice on the table if you¡¯re thirsty?¡± ¡°Can I treat you to some warm water?!¡± Her voice was a little loud and it shocked Feng Yuan. He had known Yan Jinyun for so many years and had seen all kinds of Yan Jinyun. However, this was the first time he had seen her so angry. ¡°Fine, fine, fine. Anyway, you are the one who is going to pay for it. As long as it makes you happy.¡± Treating someone to drink in water? It was strange. If he wanted to treat someone, he should treat someone to something expensive. It was not like he needed money to drink warm water. He waved to the waiter who was in a daze. ¡°Serve three cups of warm water as she said.¡± It was just three cups of warm water, and it wasn¡¯t a big deal. The waiter didn¡¯t understand why they were arguing over this. In this day and age, they could really meet all kinds of customers. ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t know what the waiter was thinking. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t move her chopsticks either. She just sat there silently with her eyes lowered. No one knew what she was thinking. Seeing her like this, Feng Yuan suddenly lost his appetite. No one understood Yan Jinyun better than him. Something must have happened to her. Just as he was about to ask her, Yan Jinyu, who had gone to answer the call, returned. Seeing that her hair was a little wet, his attention was instantly diverted, ¡°Jinyu, what¡¯s wrong with you? Your hair is so wet, and your eyes are red.¡± Hearing that, Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Her face still had that pure smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Dust got into my eyes so I washed my face with water in the washroom.¡± Feng Yuan was shocked, ¡°Dust got into your eyes? Are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. Why did you take such a long time to pick up the call? I¡¯m not trying to find out about you. I just want to say that if anything really happens to you, just tell me. I might be able to help.¡± Of course, Yan Jinyu knew that he meant well. ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s nothing. I just received a call from a friend I haven¡¯t seen in a long time. We chatted for a while.¡± A crisp sound interrupted their conversation. Yan Jinyun¡¯s chopsticks were knocked to the ground by her. The sound attracted the two of them. Yan Jinyun looked at Yan Jinyu, then red at Feng Yuan, ¡°What are you looking at! Eat your food!¡± ¡°I say, is there something wrong with you? Why are you getting angry at me for no reason? Do you really think that everyone likes to look at you? If you weren¡¯t so clumsy that you dropped your chopsticks and disturbed me, would I have looked at you?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then leave. No one asked you to follow me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Yuan. It had only been a day since theyst met. Why did he feel that there was something wrong with Yan Jinyun? Although Yan Jinyun used to be very unpleasant when she spoke, she was exceptionally unpleasant today. He wanted to say something but was interrupted by a waiter walking over. ¡°Excuse me, this is warm water you ordered.¡± Yan Jinyu was stunned when she saw the water the waiter ced in front of her. Seeing this, Feng Yuan said, ¡°Jinyu, it¡¯s rare that Second Miss Yan is generous enough to treat us to in water. Drink more water and give her some face.¡± His words were meant to mock Yan Jinyun, but when Yan Jinyu heard this, she lowered her eyes. She raised the ss of water and took two sips. Her lowered eyes hid her emotions. Yan Jinyun looked up and took a nce. She pursed his lips and took a sip of water. Feng Yuan didn¡¯t realize that there was something strange about this. He only said to himself, ¡°I¡¯m almost done eating. Where else does Jinyu want to go next? I¡¯ll lead the way for you.¡± After saying that, he sighed. It seemed like Jinyu had beenpletely bought over by Yan Jinyun. Look at her now. Once he said that this water was bought by Yan Jinyun, she drank it without saying anything. She even looked very touched. In actuality, Yan Jinyu clearly didn¡¯t express any emotions. She didn¡¯t know how he could tell that he was touched. Yan Jinyu had already looked up with a normal smile on her face when he spoke. Seeing the smile on her face, Feng Yuan sighed in his heart. How could she smile so innocently and harmlessly? At the same time, he was worried that she would be cheated by Yan Jinyun, this ck-hearted girl. Since it was useless for him to warn her by himself, he would send more people to remind her. ¡°I really can¡¯t think of a ce to go. A trip to the Feng Family? My parents have always wanted to see you.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°In recent years, the Feng Family and the Yan Family rarely interacted. After you came back, you stayed at the Yan Family and didn¡¯t go out. I didn¡¯t find a chance to meet you.¡± He was actually trying to downy the actual situation when he said that they rarely interacted with each other. Other than the asional business meeting, it had been many years since the two families had visited each other. He didn¡¯t mention that the Feng Family had been looking for her all these years. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help but look at him. ¡°Sure.¡± The two people sitting opposite her were surprised that she agreed so readily, especially Yan Jinyun. She lowered her eyes and took another sip of water, not saying a word. On the other hand, when Feng Yuan saw that Yan Jinyu had agreed after being slightly taken aback, he was pleasantly surprised, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave now. My parents are home today.¡± He looked at Yan Jinyun. ¡°I won¡¯t be inviting Second Miss Yan. Anyway, you have to attend your good friend¡¯s birthday party.¡± Yan Jinyun replied in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Who cares!¡± ¡°Give me the car keys. I¡¯ll get someone to drive the car back,¡± she said to Yan Jinyu. Taking the car keys Yan Jinyu threw over, she picked up her bag and stood up, ¡°It¡¯s time for my appointment with the stylist. Let¡¯s go first.¡± She mmed hard against Feng Yuan¡¯s chair, ¡°Make way!¡± Without waiting for them, she walked to the front desk and left after paying the bills. Feng Yuan was confused. ¡°Is she crazy? No one provoked her, so why would she be angry?¡± ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not bother about her. Jinyu, let¡¯s go. I took my driver¡¯s license some time ago and drove out today. Oh right, speaking of cars, why did Yan Jinyun ask you for the car keys just now? You and her aren¡¯t even 18 yet, so you don¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license, right? Besides, Yan Jinyun usually gets a chauffeur from the Yan Family when she goes out.¡± ¡°The driver has something on, so he left first.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Feng Yuan grinned and didn¡¯t think much about it. *** The Feng family. The car drove straight into the Feng Family mansion. ¡°Young Master is back?¡± The young driver who was wiping the car eximed when he saw the personing down from the front passenger seat. ¡°Young Master has a guest?¡± She was such a beautiful girl. He heard that Young Master had a girlfriend recently. Could it be this girl? If that was the case, Young Master had good taste. Feng Yuan threw his car keys at him, ¡°Stop the car. This is the eldest daughter of the Yan Family.¡± The driver who received the car keys was stunned. The eldest daughter of the Yan Family? Only then did he carefully size up Yan Jinyu. Wasn¡¯t it said that the eldest daughter of the Yan Family had grown up in an orphanage in a small ce and had not seen much of the world, making her look like a country bumpkin? Why was it that this girl in front of him did not look like what the rumors said? Although the girl in front of him wasn¡¯t extremely graceful, she was really not rted to a ¡°country bumpkin¡±. The driver didn¡¯t dare to look at her too much. He had to be polite to her since Young Master had brought her back personally. He greeted her politely, ¡°Hello, Miss Yan.¡± Yan Jinyu had seen the driver sizing her up but didn¡¯t take it to heart. She nodded slightly. ¡°Rascal, didn¡¯t you say that you would be out for the entire day? Why did youe back¡­¡± The voice suddenly paused and changed its tone.¡± You brought a guest? ¡± Chapter 36

Chapter 36: Feng Family¡¯s Guest

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Both Feng Chen and his wife, who were also Feng Yuan¡¯s parents, knew that Feng Yuan had a girlfriend. However, they knew Feng Yuan well and knew that he didn¡¯t care much about that girl, so they didn¡¯t ask too much about her. However, this didn¡¯t mean that he could bring the girl home as he pleased. For a big family like theirs, unless they had already decided on someone, they would not easily bring her home. Hence, when Yan Jinyu heard the voice and turned back to look, the woman who was looking at her did not look very pleasant. There was a middle-aged man standing beside the woman. He looked a little simr to Feng Yuan so Yan Jinyu quickly guessed their identities. The current head of the Feng Family, Feng Chen and his wife, Luo Linlin. After the Yan Family of North City was the Luo Family. The Luo family was considered the secondrgest family in North City¡¯s high society and was slightly above the Feng Family. Luo Linlin was the eldest daughter of the Luo Family. Yan Jinyu had already done some research on the various families in North City when she was preparing to return to North City. Feng Yuan was an insensitive person. He didn¡¯t notice his mother¡¯s displeasure and was happy to have invited Yan Jinyu over. He wanted to keep her in suspense. ¡°Yes, Mom didn¡¯t expect this, right? I also have a day when I bring a guest home. Mom, guess who she is?¡± Her son clearly liked this girl very much. Luo Linlin¡¯s frown deepened. She didn¡¯t answer him immediately, and her judging gazended on Yan Jinyu again. Although Feng Chen¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t as obvious as Luo Linlin¡¯s, Yan Jinyu could feel that he didn¡¯t really like her either. Although they did not ask much about their son¡¯s rtionship, they had heard about the other party and her personality. Xu Xiaoxiao was not suitable to be the daughter-inw of the Feng Family. However, the more they looked at the girl before them, the more they felt that she was different from what they had heard. The Xu Xiaoxiao in their imagination was not as pure as she looked. Yes, there were no impurities in her eyes. The eyes of the girl in front of them were very clear. In a big family like theirs where there were constant open and hidden struggles, it would be hard to even see such eyes in a child. Unconsciously, the unhappiness in their heart lessened. They were sizing up Yan Jinyu, and Yan Jinyu was sizing them up as well. She just want to see her two rtives who had insisted on searching for her all these years. Yan Jinyu had been on the brink of death countless times so she was extremely sharp. She could sense their dislike for her immediately. However, she also understood that they must have mistaken her for someone else. As for whom she was mistaken for, the first person she thought of was the girl she saw in the cold drink shop with Feng Yuan. After all the sizing up done and everyone had different thoughts. But, only a minute had passed. Yan Jinyu smiled and said respectfully, ¡°I apologize for visiting you without telling you in advance. It¡¯s been many years since west met. Uncle, Aunt, how do you do?¡± Uncle? Aunt? The two of them were surprised. They looked at each other, and when their gazesnded on Yan Jinyu again, they realized that the girl looked a little familiar. ¡°You, you¡¯re Jinyu?!¡± Luo Linlin eximed with surprise, and her displeasure from before hadpletely vanished. ¡°Hehe. Mom, you didn¡¯t expect this, right? It¡¯s Jinyu. How is it? Is your son awesome? I knew that you and Dad wanted to meet Jinyu, so I brought her home.¡± Luo Linlin red at him. ¡°Rascal! Why didn¡¯t you tell us beforehand that Jinyu wasing over?!¡± She had mistaken her for someone else and didn¡¯t treat her nicely. She wondered if she had scared Jinyu just now. She stepped forward. ¡°I was standing too far away just now so I didn¡¯t see you properly. From what I saw, Jinyu really looks like my aunt when she was young. Knowing that you¡¯re back, I wanted to find a time to visit you at the Yan Family, but these few years, the Feng Family and the Yan Family¡­ Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this. It¡¯s good to see you again. The sun is ring out here, let¡¯s go in first.¡± As she spoke, she wanted to pull Yan Jinyu closer to her, but Yan Jinyu avoided her subtly, ¡°Alright, sorry to disturb you.¡± Luo Linlin was a little surprised by her actions. On second thought, perhaps the little girl wasn¡¯t familiar with her yet, so she didn¡¯t take it to heart, ¡°What¡¯s there to disturb us for? I don¡¯t know how happy I am to see you. After so many years, Feng Yuan has done one thing right.¡± Feng Chen did not speak, but the hidden emotions in his eyes betrayed him. When he found out that it was Yan Jinyu, he was obviously surprised and excited. Feng Yuan was in a good mood. He didn¡¯t even take Luo Linlin¡¯ s usual ridicules to heart and happily followed her in. In the Feng Family¡¯s living room. A servant brought a few cups of tea and some snacks. Luo Linlin sat beside Yan Jinyu and kept cing the snacks on the coffee table in front of her, ¡°Come and have some snacks. Have you had lunch? If you haven¡¯t, I¡¯ll get the kitchen to prepare it for you.¡± Ever since she stepped into the Feng family, Yan Jinyu had been maintaining a faint smile on her face. Although they were distant rtives, their passion and concern for her were notcking at all. Compared to the Yan Family, Yan Jinyu felt that she was morefortable in the Feng Family. In other words, facing the Feng family made her feel better. In the Feng family, she wouldn¡¯t always feel so frustrated. ¡°Yes, I had it.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°I ate with Cousin.¡± Feng Yuan was pleased with himself. ¡°Yes, we ate together. We only came over after eating. Mom, you don¡¯t have to get busy.¡± But he had forgotten that it was Yan Jinyun who had given him a treat. Luo Linlin red at Feng Yuan again. However, when she turned her gaze towards Yan Jinyu, she looked amiable again, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve had lunch.¡± She said as she looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s been hard on you all these years.¡± There were still tears in her eyes. Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and then sheughed lightly. ¡°Thank you for worrying, Aunt. Actually, I¡¯ve been living quite well all these years.¡± ¡°Child, you don¡¯t have to say these words to ease my heart. I know very well how you got here. Your parents are heartless¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Feng Chen, who was holding a cup of tea at the side, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He put down the teacup and looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Seeing that you¡¯re fine now, we can rest assured too. If you have time in the future,e over to the Feng Family more often.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s not talk about these unhappy things. Tell your aunt how you met your cousin Feng Yuan?¡± ¡°How else could I have met her? It was all because of that ck-hearted Yan Jinyun who brought her out. If I hadn¡¯t met her halfway and intercepted her, she would probably have been brought to Zhao Yue¡¯s birthday party by that ck-hearted personter. Birthday parties are the best to set people up. At that time, I¡¯m afraid Jinyu wouldn¡¯t even know how she would suffer.¡± After saying that, Feng Yuan even snorted coldly. ¡°Rascal, what are you saying? Thatss Jin Yun isn¡¯t as bad as you say. However, she has been influenced by Fu Ya all these years, so her behavior is indeed not very likable. Even so, thatss isn¡¯t ruthless enough to scheme against her own sister.¡± Yan Jinyu remained silent. Today, Yan Jinyun had indeed schemed against her. However, just as Luo Linlin said, Yan Jinyun had been influenced by Fu Ya all these years. ¡°On the other hand, it¡¯s true that the Zhao Family¡¯s daughter¡¯s birthday party isn¡¯t going to be peaceful. The Zhao Family¡¯s daughter isn¡¯t a good person.¡± She didn¡¯t forget to warn Feng Yuan. ¡°Of course, the Xu Family¡¯s daughter isn¡¯t a good person either.¡± Feng Yuan rubbed his nose resentfully, ¡°Mom, if you want to talk to her, just talk to her. Why are you talking about me again?¡± ¡°Hmph! I wonder who did he take after. His taste is so bad!¡± Feng Yuan decided to remain silent. Otherwise, his mother¡¯s anger would never end. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. You¡¯ve just returned to North City, so you¡¯re still not familiar with some people and matters in North City. I¡¯ll tell you in detail.¡± Luo Linlin was very meticulous. She chatted with Yan Jinyu and deliberately avoided Yan Jinyu¡¯s past experiences and the Yan Family. She only told her about the families and people she mighte into contact with in North City in the future, as well as what she needed to pay attention to when she interacted with these people in the future. These things should have been done by Fu Ya. It was mostly Luo Linlin who spoke. asionally, Feng Chen and Feng Yuan would add a sentence or two. Yan Jinyu listened quietly, nodding asionally. About half an hourter. ¡°I don¡¯t have a daughter, so I couldn¡¯t help but tell you so much. Don¡¯t be annoyed by me.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who should be thanking you, Aunt.¡± Despite all their suggestions, she knew more than they did. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. In the future, when you¡¯re free,e and chat with your aunt. Your cousin Feng Yuan is my only child, and he¡¯s someone who often stirs up trouble. Whenever I see him, I get annoyed.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled without saying a word. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s talk more in detail when we have time. Your uncle has something to say to you alone. You guys talk, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and get someone to cut some fruits.¡± She got up and called Feng Yuan. ¡°Come and help!¡± Her attitude towards him and Yan Jinyu were simply two extremes. This made Feng Yuan suspect that he was not her biological son. Feng Yuan was not stupid either. He knew that his mother wanted to send him away. ¡°Yes, Mom. Can you be kinder to me? Those who don¡¯t know might think that I¡¯m your enemy.¡± ¡°Hmph, aren¡¯t you my enemy? You¡¯re here to make my life miserable! Look at my hair, it¡¯s mostly white from anger!¡± Looking at her slightly yellowish hair, Feng Yuan, ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 37

Chapter 37: The Kidnappers Back Then

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Feng Chen wanted to talk to her alone. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t expect that. Ever since she stepped into the Feng Family, it was mostly Luo Linlin and Feng Yuan talking to her. Although Feng Chen would chime in asionally, he rarely spoke. ¡°Your aunt is usually very talkative. Don¡¯t mind her. Yan Jinyu smiled, ¡°No, I know that Auntie is doing this for my own good. If she didn¡¯t tell me all that, I wouldn¡¯t know anything about the families in North City.¡± Feng Chen only felt that her smile was very sincere and clean. The information she revealed to him was that she had already remembered this little bit of kindness they had shown her. They had all been tainted by the conflicts of their families. Even Feng Yuan, who was not very reliable, did not have such a clear gaze like hers. Feng Chen sighed in his heart. With her like this, without the protection of the Yan Family, who knew what would happen to her in North City in the future. Feng Chen hesitated again. A youngdy like her could hardly protect herself in North City. Was it appropriate for him to tell her about that? The sharp Yan Jinyu quickly realized that there was hesitation on Feng Chen¡¯s face. Her eyes darkened slightly and her smile remained unchanged, ¡°What does Uncle want to say to me?¡± Since they had specially sent Feng Yuan away and even let the head of the Feng family tell her personally, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t think that it was a small matter. Feng Chen was about to tell her and when he met her big round eyes. Then, Feng Chen hesitated again, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± ¡°Uncle, if there¡¯s anything that I should know, just say it out. Even if you don¡¯t say it now, I will find out sooner orter.¡± Feng Yuan was slightly stunned, then he carefully sized her up. Her clear gaze and faint smile gave people the feeling that she was very pure and clean and she had no schemes and was easily deceived. Of course, this was just his feeling from before. Now that he looked at Yan Jinyu again, Feng Chen didn¡¯t think so any longer. Even though she still looked the same and her smile didn¡¯t change at all. He suddenly remembered that ever since she appeared in the Feng Family, she did not show any signs of cowardice. Although she did not speak much, her speech and actions were polite. It was totally not like what he had found out¡ªa 17-year-old girl who had dropped out of school to work for three years after graduating from a junior high school in a rural orphanage¡ªand from the beginning to the end, she always had thatforting smile on her face¡­ This in itself was unusual. Only now did he realize that! As the head of the Feng Family, when did he be so unalert? Yan Jinyu knew what Feng Chen was thinking about. She didn¡¯t exin nor intentionally show her different side. She just smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s something Uncle might not know. I still remember the things before I met the kidnappers.¡± Hearing that, Feng Chen said, ¡°I see.¡± No wonder her actions were not impolite and she did not show any fear in front of them. It was fine as long as she remembered her past memories. He had thought that she was not what he had found out. Even the information that Yin Jiujin had found out was that she had grown up in an orphanage in a remote town. If even this was fake, then¡­ Feng Chen heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You said you still remember what happened in the past, then why¡­ why didn¡¯t youe back to North City?¡± ¡°When I first returned to the Yan Family, my parents had also asked about it. In the early years, I didn¡¯t have the ability toe back. Later on, when I had the ability toe back, I found out that my grandparents were no longer around and so I didn¡¯t want toe back.¡± Feng Chen remained silent for a long time. Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya¡¯s behavior was indeed¡­ If it were him, he might not want to return to such a home either. ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, you should still¡­¡± Should still what? She was supposed toe back?¡± You should send a letter back and let us know where you are. Not that it¡¯ll help much, but at least it won¡¯t make your life so hard over the years.¡± He didn¡¯t ask her why she suddenly came back after so many years. In Feng Chen¡¯s eyes, it was good enough that she was back. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Uncle. I¡¯ve been doing well all these years. You can rest assured.¡± Doing well? How could he not know if she was well or not? He had already investigated her background over the years. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past. Uncle, if you have anything to say, you can say it directly. I remember that I¡¯m a daughter of the Yan Family. I also remember the teachings of my grandparents when I was young. My resilience isn¡¯t that bad.¡± Feng Chen recalled that Yan Jinyu¡¯s grandfather, Yan Qi, and his grandmother, Feng Yan, were both formidable figures. The girl that they raised should not be too far off from them, so he stopped hesitating. However, he had never thought that even if a two-year-old child had been taught by the elders, how much could she be taught? Moreover, in the eyes of the elders back then, Yan Jinyu was still a retard who couldn¡¯t even speak when she was two years old. It was impossible for them to teach her too much. ¡°Your grandparents have never given up on looking for you all these years. After the two elders passed away, your aunt and I would asionally ask around with some business friends. Although we still couldn¡¯t find you, we managed to find out about some things.¡± Asking around? He had said it too lightly on purpose. They were clearly looking for her with all their might, time, and money. They were even willing to fall out with the Yan Family over this. However, since Feng Chen didn¡¯t want to say it, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t intend to mention it either. It was fine as long as she understood it in her heart. ¡°Uncle, what did you find out?¡± It actually made Feng Yuan hesitate. ¡°Since you still remember the past, you should still remember those kidnappers from back then¡­¡± Feng Chen was worried that mentioning the kidnappers would remind her of the past and make her afraid. He paused and observed her expression. When he saw that her expression was normal, he continued,¡± Those kidnappers are not ordinary. ¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t expect that. As for the kidnappers that she had met back then, she had investigated them casually after she had the ability. The result was that they were dead and so she did not investigate further. If those kidnappers were still alive, she would settle the score with them. After all, the difficult days that followed were all because of them. Since they were dead, she did not take it to heart. She had intended to find them to settle the score from back then, but now that they were dead, what was the point of settling the score? Deducing from what Feng Chen said, those kidnappers had a background? She put on a slightly surprised expression, ¡°Not ordinary kidnappers?¡± ¡°Yes, those kidnappers all died after that. At that time, many people thought that they hadmitted another crime and were taken out by someone formidable. Later on, I found out that their deaths might be rted to a big family in the capital.¡± ¡°Some big family in the capital? After they kidnapped Yun¡¯er and me, they set their sights on the big family in the capital?¡± Although she asked this question, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t think so in her heart. She didn¡¯t think that Feng Chen would mention the cause of the kidnappers¡¯ deaths to her for no reason. ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Feng Chen sighed softly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right or wrong to tell you this. However, if I don¡¯t tell you, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll fall into someone else¡¯s trap if you don¡¯t take the necessary precautions in the future.¡± ¡°Uncle, do you mean that the death of those kidnappers is not only rted to a big family in the capital but also our Yan Family? Or perhaps, the kidnapping of Yun¡¯er and I is rted to a big family in the capital? Is someone trying to get rid of Yun¡¯er and me?¡± Feng Chen nodded approvingly. ¡°You¡¯re very smart. You thought of so many things just because I mentioned it. But you¡¯re wrong about one thing. Those people¡¯s goal is not to get rid of you and Jinyun, but to get rid of you.¡± Yan Jinyu understood him now. Yan Jinyun was implicated because of her. ¡°Are you asking why the big families in the capital want to get rid of you?¡± Chapter 38

Chapter 38: Being Targeted

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Not really. I¡¯m only involved in that marriage contract with the people in the capital. It¡¯s probably because someone doesn¡¯t want me to marry into the Yin Family.¡± She spoke so honestly and even hit the nail on the head. Feng Chen could not help but think even more highly of her. She was not as naive and gullible as he thought. Hence, when she encountered trouble in the future, she would not be helpless. As for whether she was scheming, that was not something he could control. The only thing he could do was to remind her as much as possible. When he had the chance to meet Master Nine, he would mention it to Master Nine. Perhaps, only Master Nine could deal with the power that could interfere with the Yan Family in North City and the Yin Family. If Master Nine had the intention to protect Jinyu, Jinyu would definitely not encounter such danger again. If Master Nine was not interested, it would be better to persuade Jinyu to stay away from Master Nine. Without the engagement, there should be no more danger. ¡°Uncle, do you know which family is it?¡± Feng Chen shook his head, ¡°My ability is limited, I can¡¯t find out more about that.¡± ¡°Oh I see¡±.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you this not to scare you, nor do I want you to find out the truth and take revenge for what happened back then. I just want to remind you to be more vignt so that simr things don¡¯t happen again. If possible, your engagement with Master Nine¡­¡± Yan Jinyu looked up calmly, ¡°Uncle, there won¡¯t be any changes to my engagement with Brother Nine.¡± For some reason, Feng Chen actually saw a hint of coldness in her smiling eyes. He thought to himself that it must be an illusion. How could such a likable girl¡¯s gaze be cold when her smile looked sofortable? However, the way she addressed Master Nine¡­ Although she was not as naive and gullible as she seemed, she was still a little girl who did not understand the evil intentions of people. Even he was very afraid of Master Nine. This little girl really did not know about who she was dealing with. She must have been deceived by Master Nine¡¯s good looks. She was a 17 or 18-year-old girl, so how could she not be attracted by Master Nine¡¯s face? Forget it, let¡¯s talk about thister. Let¡¯s see Master Nine¡¯s attitude towards Jinyu first. Master Nine had personally brought Jinyu back to the Yan Family. It was said that he had even humbled himself to apany her shopping. It seemed like he treated Jinyu quite well. ¡°I naturally hope that you can have someone to rely on in the future. We¡¯ll talk about thister. Today, I¡¯m just mentioning the kidnappers to you so that you can be mentally prepared.¡± ¡°I know. Thank you, Uncle.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s tone became serious. ¡°Please don¡¯t let Brother Nine know about this for now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Feng Chen was very surprised. In his opinion, since someone from a big family in the capital was going to harm Yan Jinyu, only Yin Jiujin could protect her. Why? Of course, she had to do it personally since it was her revenge. If Yin Jiujin were to find out, it would be none of her business. She was certain that if Yin Jiujin were to find out about this, the capital would probably be turned upside down by him. Don¡¯t ask her why she was so sure. Yin Jiujin¡¯s special treatment towards her was something she could sense even without using her brain, not to mention that her mind had been spinning recently. But of course, she wouldn¡¯t say this to Feng Chen. Even if she did, Feng Chen might not believe her. ¡°Uncle, are you confident about what you found out?¡± Feng Chen was silent for a moment, ¡°No. Since it might be rted to a big family in the capital, it¡¯s not easy to investigate. I was lucky to be able to find out about this.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t have full confidence, it¡¯s better not to let Brother Nine know first. I¡¯m sure Uncle has heard about Brother Nine¡¯s personality. Once Brother Nine knows about this, he¡¯ll definitely investigate to the very end. In this way, not only North City, but even the capital will probably be in a state of panic. It¡¯s fine if what you¡¯ve found is the truth, but if it¡¯s not, then Brother Nine¡¯s actions will probably not only affect the major families in the capital, but the other Yin Family members will also have prejudice against me.¡± ¡°Of course, I know that Uncle is doing this for my own good. If someone really wants to harm me, now that I¡¯m back, I¡¯m sure the other party won¡¯t be letting this rest. It won¡¯t be toote for me to let Brother Nine know when they attack again.¡± Feng Chen thought about it and was still a little hesitant. However, seeing the determination in her eyes, he finally nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Before that, he would look after her more and not let others harm her so easily in North City. ¡°The fruits are here.¡± Luo Linlin only brought out the cut fruits when she saw that they were almost done chatting. Feng Yuan followed behind with a te of fruits. When he came over, Feng Yuan¡¯s gaze kept shifting between Yan Jinyu and Feng Chen. He was very curious about what they had said. ¡°Jinyu,e and have some fruit.¡± Yan Jinyu thanked him and took an apple. ¡°What ns does Jinyu have in the future?¡± Luo Linlin had the mentality of a concerned mother. She was also worried that her words might hurt Yan Jinyu¡¯s feelings, so she asked very tactfully and carefully. There was still more than a month before she turned 18. At this age, other than continuing to go back to school, Luo Linlin couldn¡¯t think of any other path that was more suitable for Yan Jinyu. It would be best if Yan Jinyu was very outstanding and couldplete her studies, but she had to leave the school to do hardbor in the third year of junior high. Normally, people would wish for their children to get into a university toplete their studies, let alone a big family like the Yan Family. Luo Linlin thought that if Yan Jinyu only had a junior high education level, regardless of whether her marriage contract with the Yin Family continued in the future, her path would be very difficult. No big family would be willing to take in a daughter-inw who only had a middle school education. Yan Jinyu knew what Luo Linlin was thinking, but even they couldn¡¯t make her go to school to be controlled by people. However, she couldn¡¯t bear to reject Luo Linlin¡¯s good intentions, so she could only say, ¡°When Brother Nine is done with his work and returns to North City, he will make arrangements.¡± No one dared to interfere after she pushed the responsibility to Yin Jiujin. ¡°Who is Brother Nine?¡± Feng Yuan asked Luo Linlin. Yan Jinyu smiled, ¡°Yin Jiujin.¡± ¡°Yin¡­¡± Feng Yuan was shocked to the point his saliva was stuck in his throat, and he choked. In North City, no, not just North City, even in the capital, when others saw Yin Jiujin, they would respectfully call him ¡°Master Nine¡±. Why the hell was she calling him Brother Nine? Was it ignorance or were the rumors that Yin Jiujin treated her differently true? Luo Linlin sighed as well. However, she was experienced and didn¡¯t show it. She nced at the shocked Feng Yuan and said to Yan Jinyu, ¡°Since Master Nine has made arrangements, I won¡¯t ask further.¡± She felt relieved. With such a person protecting Jinyu, she didn¡¯t have to worry that Jinyu would be bullied. She was a woman, so she wasn¡¯t as far-sighted as Feng Chen. She had long heard of this Master Nine¡¯s name and was afraid of him. However, ever since she heard that he had brought Jin Yu back and personally apanied Jin Yu to shop, even apanying Jin Yu to shop for lingerie, her impression of him had changed. If the man who was ruthless usually, could apany a woman to shop patiently, then it showed that he cared for her tremendously. She didn¡¯t care how Master Nine¡¯s reputation was, as long as he treated Jinyu well. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. Stay here for dinner before you leave. You came here before when you were young, but you probably don¡¯t remember. It¡¯s boring sitting here. Let your cousin Feng Yuan walk around with you.¡± Yan Jinyu wanted to reject, but she couldn¡¯t when she met Luo Linlin¡¯s kind eyes. Chapter 39

Chapter 39: Nauseating Face

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Yun¡¯er, you¡¯re here!¡± In the luxurious vi, a girl in an opulent gown led a few people to wee the person who walked into the vi. The person was dressed in a white evening gown. Her waist-length hair was let down, and she did not have much makeup on. She looked simple yet elegant. There was no smile on her face, and she looked like a cold goddess. It was none other than Yan Jinyun, the top socialite in North City who had meticulously dressed up for the Zhao Family¡¯s daughter Zhao Yao¡¯s birthday party. Among the people who went up to wee her, the girl in the opulent gown was the star of tonight¡¯s birthday party, Zhao Yao. Compared to Yan Jinyun¡¯s cold and aloof goddess-like demeanor, Zhao Yao¡¯s looks were more seductive. She was considered a hot and sexy beauty. She looked behind Yan Jinyun and the smile on her face froze, ¡°Yun¡¯er, why are you alone? Didn¡¯t you say that you would bring your sister who just came back?¡± As soon as Zhao Yao spoke, someone behind her chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to bring Eldest Miss Yan here? We were still thinking of using today¡¯s opportunity to get to know that sister of yours. Yun¡¯er, you¡¯re so beautiful. I¡¯m sure your sister isn¡¯t bad either.¡± Even though she said that, the mockery in her tone was obvious. ¡°She¡¯s been missing for so many years. The moment she came back, the whole city was filled with rumors about her. I¡¯m also very interested in your sister.¡± ¡°Yun¡¯er, you look so beautiful today. Where did you get this custom-made gown from? I¡¯ll go to them next time to get one too.¡± ¡°Even if you are twins, that sister of yours is probably far inferior to you. I thought I would be able to see her today. What a pity¡­¡± ¡°Yun¡¯er, you¡¯re clearly the only heir of the Yan Corporation but your sister suddenly appeared. Sigh¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I used to think that you would marry into the capital¡¯s Yin Family in the future. After all, your Yan Family has an engagement with the Yin Family. I didn¡¯t expect your sister to return after disappearing for so many years¡­¡± Hearing their chatter, Yan Jinyun¡¯s expression turned even grumpier. When she looked at the girl who said that she wanted to marry into the Yin Family, he interrupted her with a cold gaze, ¡°Don¡¯t say such things again in the future. The person who is engaged to Master Nine is my sister.¡± She would not have been in such an irritable mood when she heard these words in the past. Putting aside the fact that she was no match for Yan Jinyu, just the fact that she heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s nonchnt tone when she picked up the phone in the afternoon outside the washroom in the restaurant after throwing up annoyed her. No matter how capable Yan Jinyu was and how many people she had met outside, at least in North City and the Yan Family, Yan Jinyu was pitiful. At least, Yan Jinyun did not think that Yan Jinyu had a good life these few years. Yan Jinyu, who knew that she would feel terrible but still had to drink so much yogurt. Since she had told Yan Jinyu that she would not consider this betrothal, she would definitely not think about it. Even if it was just a misunderstanding, she was unwilling to hear it again. However, everyone was stunned for a moment when she said that. On second thought, they felt that Yan Jinyun was no different from how she was in the past. After all, they were the ones who talked about that in the past but Yan Jinyun had never chimed in. Could it be that they had misunderstood in the past? Yan Jinyun had never had that thought before. There were people who thought that way. Of course, there were also people who sneered after hearing Yan Jinyun¡¯s words. Zhao Yao was one of them. Others might not know what Yan Jinyun was thinking, but how could she, who imed to be Yan Jinyun¡¯s best friend, not know? She knew better than anyone else how proud Yan Jinyun was and how much she wanted to marry into the Yin Family. She also knew better than anyone else how much Yan Jinyun hated Yan Jinyu, her twin sister. Despite thinking so much, Zhao Yao remained calm on the surface. ¡°Alright, alright. Since she¡¯s not here, let¡¯s not talk about her. I¡¯m really happy that Yun¡¯er is here to attend my birthday party. As for Yun¡¯er¡¯s elder sister, the high society circle in North City is only so big. One day, we¡¯ll be able to meet her.¡± Zhao Yao went forward and wanted to put on an intimate act to hold Yan Jinyun¡¯s arm. However, she suddenly remembered that Yan Jinyun usually didn¡¯t like to have physical contact with others, so she stopped herself, ¡°Today is just a small banquet. I didn¡¯t invite many people, just some of my friends whom you know.¡± She called out to the people who had gathered around her, ¡°Go and do as you please. I want to speak to Yun¡¯er alone.¡± The crowd dispersed, leaving only Yan Jinyun and Zhao Yao. Zhao Yao lowered his voice, ¡°Yun¡¯er, didn¡¯t I tell you to bring your sister here so that we can put her in her ce? Why¡­¡± Seeing that Yan Jinyun was frowning slightly, Zhao Yao quickly changed the topic. ¡°I know you¡¯re kind, but those are clearly yours. Why should you let someone who disappeared for sixteen years suddenly snatch them away? Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Just look at your Yan Family. Could it be that she still wants to fight with you for the Yan Corporation¡¯s inheritance rights in the future? As a good friend, I can¡¯t bear to see you suffer like this. We all know how outstanding you are. How can a person like her, who grew up in a rural orphanage and dropped out of school early,pare to you?¡± ¡°I told you before that if you can¡¯t bear to do it, we¡¯ll do it. She¡¯s your biological sister. We won¡¯t be heavy-handed on your ount. We¡¯re just teaching her a lesson and letting her know her own worth. She won¡¯t dare to overestimate herself andpete with you again. We agreed a few days ago that you would bring her here. Why are you alone? Is she unwilling toe?¡± ¡°Forget it. If she¡¯s not here, so be it. We¡¯ll find another chance next time. If your sister wants to gain a foothold in North City, it¡¯s impossible for her to not show her face. As long as she shows her face, we¡¯ll have a way to make her retreat¡­¡± ¡°This is your birthday present.¡± Looking at the gift box Yan Jinyun handed over, Zhao Yao was slightly stunned. Then, her eyes darkened. Was Yan Jinyun interrupting her? Looking at Yan Jinyun¡¯s expression, she seemed displeased? She had said these words before. Although Yan Jinyun never joined in, she had never interrupted her. Why did she suddenly¡­ Did something happen that changed Yan Jinyun¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyu? No, it shouldn¡¯t be. For someone as arrogant as Yan Jinyun, she looked down on her elder sister who grew up in the countryside. Even if she didn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards Yan Jinyu, she definitely wouldn¡¯t interrupt her when she said those words. It was as if she was siding with Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyun wasn¡¯t such a kind person. She probably felt unhappy that she couldn¡¯t bring Yan Jinyu over. Zhao Yao took the gift box, ¡°Thank you, Yun¡¯er.¡± ¡°Today is a happy day, so I won¡¯t mention these unimportant people. Let¡¯s go over there too. Everyone is waiting for you.¡± ¡°I still have something on. Since the gift has been delivered, I¡¯ll take my leave first. Have fun.¡± After saying that, she turned around and left without waiting for Zhao Yao to respond. ¡°Hey! Yun¡¯er, why did you leave as soon as you arrived? Everyone is waiting for you¡­¡± She turned around with a cold gaze, ¡°Happy birthday.¡± Zhao Yao¡¯s words were stuck in her throat. ¡°Alright, since you have something on, go ahead. We¡¯ll meet again next time.¡± Once Yan Jinyun left, the smile on Zhao Yao¡¯s face disappearedpletely. Her expression was a little dark. If not for the fact that the Zhao Family was far inferior to the Yan Family, as the daughter of the Zhao Family, she would not lower herself to curry favor with Yan Jinyun, the heir of the Yan Family! She had invited so many people of her age for her birthday party, but Yan Jinyun actually left just like that. Wasn¡¯t that equivalent to a p to her face? But even so, Zhao Yao had no choice but to try her best to please Yan Jinyun. She knew that even though Yan Jinyu, the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, had returned, she would never be able to win against Yan Jinyun. Sooner orter, the Yan Corporation would fall into Yan Jinyun¡¯s hands. If she wanted to make a name for herself in North City and get more attention from her family, she had to build a good rtionship with Yan Jinyun. Yan Jinyun sat in the Yan Family¡¯s car and clenched her fists in frustration. She didn¡¯t want to hear what those people said, but she couldn¡¯t refute them directly because she had never stopped them from saying simr things before today and even felt that what they said made sense. She had no right to stop them. So, before today, did she also have that annoying face? She clearly knew that she was not a good person, but the thought of her having that hateful face made her feel extremely annoyed. Yan Jinyu, Yan Jinyu¡­ Why did she have toe back? Not only did she make others dislike her, she would also affect her. But if Yan Jinyu didn¡¯te back, wouldn¡¯t she not even have a home? No matter how capable Yan Jinyu was, she had no family outside. Since her surname was Yan and she was also a member of the Yan Family, she had the right to return to the Yan Family. The more she thought about it, the more annoyed she became. ¡°Second Missy, there seems to be someone chasing after us,¡± the driver said. Chapter 40

Chapter 40: Beautiful Smile

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yan Jinyun was the one who called the driver from the Yan Family. The car was still the one that they drove today. Turning back to look, she saw someone chasing after her from the Zhao residence. When she saw who it was, Yan Jinyun hurriedly said, ¡°Stop the car.¡± After a while, the person caught up with them. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t get out of the car. She simply rolled down the car window. ¡°Yun¡¯er, long time no see.¡± The person was wearing a pair of silver-framed sses. He looked handsome and refined, like a well-bred young master. However, because this well-bred young master had run all the way here, he seemed to be in a rather sorry state. Yan Jinyun had never seen this person in such a sorry state before. She had already sorted out her frustration and smiled politely, ¡°Why is Brother Luo here?¡± Luo Yilin was the eldest son of the Luo family in North City. He was 20 years old and was in his second year of university. ¡°Little Qiu is sick and since it¡¯s also the weekend, I came back to take a look. Coincidentally, it¡¯s also your ssmate¡¯s birthday. Our family isn¡¯t far from the Zhao family, so Little Qiu asked me to go to the Zhao Family¡¯s house to send her a gift.¡± The Luo Family was not far ahead, and it would only take them about half an hour to walk over. ¡°Why did you leave as soon as you arrived? I saw that most of the people at the Zhao Family¡¯s banquet were your ssmates. I thought you would stay on for a while longer.¡± ¡°I have something on, so I won¡¯t stay any longer.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°But Brother Luo is¡­¡± ¡°Hey, I was just about to leave when I saw you leave. I wanted to hitch a ride. I came here on foot. It will take me half an hour to walk back.¡± The young master of the second-biggest family in North City would not need a free ride. Even if he really did not want to walk back, a call from his family would be enough for him to pick up. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t expose him. She simply smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to give Brother Luo a ride. If you don¡¯t mind, Brother Luo, please get in the car.¡± ¡°Thank you, then.¡± Luo Yilin thanked her with a warm smile. He opened the car door and got in. He was very gracious and looked like he was really just taking a ride. ¡°You¡¯re already in your third year of high school. You must be very nervous about your studies recently,¡± Luo Yilin said first. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m almost done revising, so I¡¯m not too nervous.¡± Luo Yilin nodded. ¡°With your foundation, it¡¯s only normal that you¡¯re not nervous. Don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure either. If you perform normally, you can still get into one of the top universities in the country.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Luo Yilin gazed at her face. There was a sh of infatuation under his silver-framed sses, and he quickly looked away. ¡°I heard that your sister is back?¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s smile froze, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°How did your sister get along with you after she returned?¡± ¡°Pretty good.¡± Luo Yilin nced at her and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good. I thought that the environment you two grew up in was too different for you to get along with. You¡¯re too kind and soft-hearted. Uncle Yan and Auntie Fu haven¡¯t seen your sister for many years. I was worried that if you two couldn¡¯t get along, they would side with your sister because they owed her and you would suffer¡­¡± ¡°Luo Qiu is sick. Is she still okay?¡± Yan Jinyun still had a smile on her face, but it was clearly not as sincere as before. She sped her hands tightly together. He was obviously someone who was deceived by her hypocritical appearance, but why did she feel a little angry when she heard him say that? He had thought that the gentle and refined young master of the Luo family was different. Compared to others, he had said it very tactfully, but his prejudice against Yan Jinyu was real. They were all very prejudiced against Yan Jinyu. She had no right to criticize others, nor did she have the right to be angry because of other people¡¯s prejudices. She was once one of them. But she couldn¡¯t help it. Luo Yilin wasn¡¯t stupid. He could tell that she was deliberately changing the topic. She didn¡¯t want to talk about this anymore. She had always been prideful, so she must have been wronged. A cold glint shed across his eyes as he continued, ¡°She had a high fever yesterday. The family doctor came to see her. She took some medicine and got an IV drip. Her fever has subsided. If she rests well, she can go back to school tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I wish Luo Qiu a speedy recovery. We have reached the Luo Family¡¯s residence, I still have things to do. I¡¯ll visit you next time when I have the time.¡± She cut off the possibility of Luo Yilin inviting her in. In the luxurious vi area, there were not many cars on the road. The distance that he needed to walk for half an hour, could be covered in a five to six minutes drive. The driver had already stopped the car. ¡°So fast.¡± There was a hint of displeasure in Luo Yilin¡¯s tone, but it was not obvious and not easily detected. ¡°Since Yun¡¯er has something to do, I won¡¯t invite you into the home. We¡¯ll meet again when you¡¯re not busy. Thank you for today. If not for your ride, I wouldn¡¯t have reached home so quickly.¡± ¡°Brother Luo, you¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s just on the way.¡± Her tone was already very distant, but Luo Yilin¡¯s eyes could only see that charming smile on her face and so he didn¡¯t notice it. After closing the car door, she bent down and waved ,¡±Goodbye, Yun¡¯er.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Before the car started, the window was already rolled up. Even after the car had gone far away, Luo Yilin was still standing where he was. The warm smile on his face had already disappeared, and it was reced with a determined look. *** Feng Yuan brought Yan Jinyu around the Feng Family¡¯s mansion. After dinner, Feng Yuan drove her back to the Yan Family. Along the way, Feng Yuan introduced the fun ces in North City to Yan Jinyu. He looked so excited that he could not wait to bring Yan Jinyu to y in all of them. It was a pity that Luo Linlin had instructed him to send Yan Jinyu safely to the Yan Family before eight o¡¯clock. Otherwise, he would have brought Yan Jinyu to see the nightlife of the young people in North City. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the Yan Family. It looks like I can¡¯t bring you out to y today. There¡¯s a race organized by a friend in a few days. When the timees, I¡¯ll bring you out to y¡­ Forget it, that kind of asion isn¡¯t suitable for you. I won¡¯t bring you along. I¡¯ll bring you around next weekend. Oh right, give me your phone number. I was too busy talking earlier and didn¡¯t remember your number.¡± The car stopped at the Yan Family¡¯s entrance. As Yan Jinyu thanked him and got out of the car, she gave him a string of numbers. Feng Yuan took out his phone and pressed a few buttons on the keyboard. Yan Jinyu¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Remember mine too. Call me if anything happens.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s not my territory, so I won¡¯t invite you in.¡± Feng Yuan looked at her, then looked at the Yan Family¡¯s main door behind her. He was speechless, but at the same time, he felt upset. She was most likely treating herself as an outsider in the Yan Family. Indeed, in the Yan Family, her parents did not treat her as their daughter. Wasn¡¯t she just an outsider? If it wasn¡¯t for the Yan family, he would have taken her to the Feng Family long ago. However, the Yan Family was still around, and the Feng Family and her were only rtives who were separated by a couple of generations. Therefore, the Feng Family had no right to interfere. He felt a little oppressed. ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go in. If you run into any trouble, remember to give me a call. Otherwise, you can contact my parents. You have both their phone numbers, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Aunt exchanged numbers with me when you were serving the dishes.¡± Serving the dishes¡­ Speaking of this, Feng Yuan was speechless. He clearly had so many servants, but his mother liked to squeeze him dry and even said nicely that she wanted to nurture him. ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled brightly, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± Although she was in a bad mood today, she was in a good mood now. Not only because she went to the Feng Family to meet them, but also because¡­ Lowering her head to take a look, a text message popped up on her phone. The content was: ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll be checking the shopping mall here. Your birthday ising soon. What birthday present do you want?¡± The message was from Yin Jiujin, which she had just received as she got out of the car. So, someone did remember hering-of-age ceremony. Feng Yuan¡¯s car left, but she did not enter the Yan Family¡¯s house immediately, nor did she reply to his messages like she did many times before. Instead, she stood outside the Yan Family¡¯s entrance with her phone, kicking the small stones on the ground. In less than three minutes, the screen lit up again, and the phone rang. It was Yin Jiujin. Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes curved, and her smile became even brighter. She picked up the call, ¡°Brother Nine, good evening!¡± ¡°Are you busy?¡± His voice was deep, but it sounded exceptionally pleasant. ¡°No, if I was busy, I wouldn¡¯t have answered your call immediately.¡± There was silence on the other end of the line. After a long while, he said, ¡°Since you¡¯re not busy, why didn¡¯t you reply to my message?¡± ¡°Of course¡­ It was because I wanted to talk to Brother Nine.¡± After saying that, she let out a lowugh. Chapter 41

Chapter 41: Master Nine Was Frustrated

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the presidential suite on the top floor of the Empire Hotel in thergest hotel in a luxurious city, the man sitting at the study desk had one hand on theptop in front of him and the other holding the phone to his ear. The man was wearing a white shirt with half of his sleeves rolled up. Two of the buttons on his cor had been undone. He had sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes. His face was handsome and cold, and he exuded a strong sense of attractiveness. There was a strange expression on his face, as if there was a hint of surprise and an undetectable joy. Who would have thought that this man had a cold gaze just a mere second ago? He looked very angry and a little anxious. Upon hearing the youngdy¡¯s words over the phone, Yin Jiujin was indeed a little stunned. However, he was quickly affected by her bell-likeughter. He couldn¡¯t help but imagine the youngdy smiling sweetly. Yes, she must have looked silly. However, he really wanted to see the girl in person now. A week was neither long nor short, but it was his first time talking to the girl. He had only been texting the little girl these few days. Speaking of texting, he was not someone who liked to nag, nor was he someone who would easily worry about others. However, after parting with the girl, he was always worried about her. If he wasn¡¯t too busy and had a cold personality, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be as simple as one to three messages a day. He was always worried that the youngdy would not be used to being in the Yan Family. He was even more worried that the youngdy would be bullied. Fortunately, the little girl would reply immediately every time he sent a message. Even though most of the time, the little girl¡¯s reply was very simple, and sometimes, she would only reply with likes ¡°Mm¡±, ¡°Yes¡±, ¡°Alright¡±, and so on. It was so short that it made him feel depressed. However, he could at least receive her reply immediately, but this time, his phone had been silent for almost three minutes. He thought that something had happened to the little girl. He quickly called her. He was very angry initially, but after hearing the girl¡¯s words andughter, he¡¯d forgotten to be angry. His mood even became inexplicably better. The girldy might look silly, but she knew that he would call her if she didn¡¯t reply to his message. She wasn¡¯t stupid. However, this kind of thing could only happen once. It could not be encouraged. ¡°I¡¯ll forget about it this time. You¡¯ll have to reply to my messages as soon as possible in the future.¡± However, he had forgotten that he, Yin Jiujin, had never easily forgiven someone for making a mistake. Yan Jinyu was obviously an exception. The girl chuckled and nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Is Brother Nine still busy?¡± Looking at the document on theputer in front of him that still needed to be dealt with, Yin Jiujin said without changing his expression, ¡°No.¡± Yan Jinyuknew that he wasn¡¯t telling the truth, but she didn¡¯t intend to expose him, ¡°Then when can Brother Nine¡¯s matter be settled?¡± ¡°¡­Soon.¡± The girl¡¯s question made him feel that she wanted him to return to North City earlier. His heart felt a little warm. It seemed like he had to hurry up and settle the matters here. At least, he had to rush back before the youngdy¡¯sing-of-age ceremony. ¡°Have you gotten used to living in North City recently?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand that was holding the phone paused. To be honest, she wasn¡¯t used to it, even though she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything when it came to meals. She clearly wasn¡¯t someone who liked to use her brain to think, but recently, her mind kept spinning unconsciously. Whenever she thought too much, she would feel frustrated. She disliked it very much. ¡°It¡¯s still alright. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. My life is veryfortable.¡± Yin Jiujin was an extremely sharp person. Although her tone was rxed, he could still sense her slight pause. It made sense when one thought about it. The youngdy¡¯s growing up environment was like that. It was good enough that she didn¡¯t panic when she suddenly returned to the Yan Family and wasn¡¯t liked by the Yan Family. How could she get used to it? ¡°If you need anything, look for Cheng Lin or call me directly.¡± He was afraid that she would be bullied and no one would stand up for her. ¡°Yes, Brother Nine, please focus on your work. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Although she wasn¡¯t used to it, these people weren¡¯t enough to make her suffer. ¡°I even made a trip to the Feng Family today. The Feng Family¡¯s cousins are all very good people.¡± She specially mentioned this to let Yin Jiujin know that she wasn¡¯t alone in North City, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about her continuously. Yin Jiujin knew that the Feng Family in North City had been insisting on looking for Yan Jinyu. Feng Chen¡¯s family really cared about her. As a young girl, how could she not hope to be liked by her family? With the Feng Family¡¯s concern, the young girl should feel better, ¡°You can interact with the Feng Family more often.¡± Yan Jinyu understood Yin Jiujin¡¯s intentions. She smiled with curved eyebrows, ¡°Got it.¡±However, it was fine as long as she interacted with them asionally. There was no need for her to interact with them too much. She had too many enemies. She didn¡¯t even n to make friends with Yan Xin, let alone the Feng Family. ¡°It¡¯s rare that Brother Nine isn¡¯t busy so you should rest early. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Goodnight.¡± ¡°¡­Mm-hmm.¡± Looking at the phone that had been hung up, Yin Jiujin frowned again. Most of her messages were very short, and the call ended so quickly as well¡­ It had always been others who rushed to curry favor with him. This was the first time he had encountered someone like the girl. He felt an inexplicable sense of frustration. He nced at theputer in front of him and closed it after a moment of hesitation. Then, he got up and walked into the bathroom, preparing to shower and sleep. He had not had a good rest for the entire week. Today, he had the urge to rest early because of the youngdy¡¯s words. After Yan Jinyu hung up the call, she looked up at the door in front of her and narrowed her beautiful eyes. This door was really familiar and yet strange at the same time. With so many things happening today, she knew what she would have to face when she stepped through the door. Tsk, she was getting frustrated again. Given Yan Jinyu¡¯s ability, there were many ways she could enter the door. However, she still walked forward and pressed the doorbell. Probably due to her previous intimidation, the door opened shortly after the doorbell rang. The person who opened the door was the housekeeper Zhao Ling, ¡°Missy, you¡¯re back.¡± Her tone was very respectful. She looked out of the door, ¡°Is Missy alone?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled at her, ¡°Why not?¡± Under the streemp, her smile was clearly fine, but Zhao Ling did not dare to look at her directly. She lowered her head in fear, ¡°Missy, please don¡¯t me me. I was thinking that Second Missy went out with you, but you came back alone. I¡¯m a little puzzled, so¡­ It¡¯s cold at night. Missy,e in first.¡± To be honest, Yan Jinyu really didn¡¯t have any other intentions now. She simply asked a question. She didn¡¯t expect that it would scare her. However, Zhao Ling¡¯s words made her aware that Yan Jinyun wasn¡¯t back yet. They went straight to the main building. As soon as she stepped into the living room, Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya, who were sitting on the sofa, looked at her. Yan Qingyu had aplicated expression on his face, while Fu Ya looked unhappy. ¡°You have indeed grown up in the countryside. You don¡¯t have any rules at all! What time is it now?!¡± Yan Jinyu stopped in her tracks and smiled with narrowed eyes, ¡°Mom, if I¡¯m not wrong, Yun¡¯er isn¡¯t back yet, right? From the looks of it, isn¡¯t the top socialite raised by Mom even more unruly than me, who grew up in the countryside?¡± Fu Ya was choked by her words. Facing Yan Jinyu, she felt an inexplicable fear. She snorted coldly and looked away, not daring to meet her gaze, ¡°You even dare to talk back to your elders. You don¡¯t have any rules at all! Yun¡¯er didn¡¯te back because she wanted to attend her friend¡¯s birthday party. What about you? You came back sote at night. I wonder where you went to fool around!¡± ¡°Alright, can¡¯t you stop talking?¡± Yan Qingyu said and Fu Ya shut up unwillingly. Yan Qingyu looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡± Did you go to the Feng Family?¡± Chapter 42

Chapter 42: Making It Clear

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Dad is really well-informed. You found out so quickly.¡± She didn¡¯t think that Yan Qingyu had someone to monitor her. If someone was monitoring her, with her alertness, she wouldn¡¯t have missed it. Then, if Yan Qingyu knew that she had been to the Feng Family, someone from the Feng Family must have informed him. She had stayed in the Feng Family for the entire afternoon, so naturally, others would notice. After all, the Feng Family had more than Feng Chen¡¯s lineage. She did not intend to hide it either. Anyway, it was not like it was shameful. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t spying on her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have let it go so easily. ¡°You went to the Feng Family?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interact with the Feng Family in the future!¡± The two of them spoke at the same time. The former was Fu Ya, while thetter was Yan Qingyu. Both of their tones were a little unfriendly, but Fu Ya¡¯s tone was sharper. Yan Jinyu nced at Fu Ya before turning to Yan Qingyu. ¡°Why did Dad ask me to stay away from the Feng Family?¡± ¡°I told you to stay away from them, so you will just do so. There¡¯s no reason for it!¡± Compared to Yan Qingyu, Fu Ya¡¯s tone was even more unfriendly, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that the Feng Family and our Yan Family have long fallen out? As the daughter of the Yan Family, you still had the cheek to run to the Feng Family. Isn¡¯t this tantly pping our Yan Family¡¯s face! You actually came to ask why you should interact less with the Feng Family!¡± Yan Jinyu walked forward and didn¡¯t sit down. She just leanedzily on the sofa a few steps away from them and said with a faint smile, ¡°The Feng Family is Grandmother¡¯s maiden home. When Grandmother was still alive, the Feng Family and the Yan Family had a very good rtionship. Why did they fall out?¡± It was not a secret in North City why the Feng Family and the Yan Family had fallen out. However, due to the Yan Family¡¯s status in North City, no one dared to mention it again. If they investigated carefully, they could still find out. Hence, when Yan Jinyu asked this, Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya¡¯s expressions were a little ugly. To them, this was not something to be proud of. They had given up on searching for their biological daughter, but the Feng Family, as their distant rtives, insisted on searching for her. Because of this, the two families even fell out. If this matter was known by others, they would lose face, let alone Yan Jinyu, the person involved. ¡°This is an adult¡¯s matter. Children shouldn¡¯t ask so much!¡± Yan Qingyu had already sent someone to investigate her again. The results of the investigation that Yan Qingyu had received were no different from before. However, the elder daughter before him was too different from the results of the investigation, making him even more uncertain about how to treat her. Of course, Yan Qingyu didn¡¯t think too highly of Yan Jinyu because of this. From his point of view, even if Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t as timid as he imagined her to be, there were still some friends that weren¡¯t found in the information. It didn¡¯t mean that they needed to be afraid of her. No matter what, she didn¡¯t have the ability to create such aplete set of fake information that even Master Nine couldn¡¯t find anything wrong after personally investigating it himself. She was not timid and did not have the ¡°uncouthness¡± of someone who grew up in the countryside. It should be because she still had her memories from when she was two years old. ¡°Just do as I tell you to.¡± ¡°Dad, even if you didn¡¯t say it, I know why the Feng Family and the Yan Family fell out. It¡¯s because you all have a disagreement over whether you should continue to look for me.¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t look at me like that. Please don¡¯t suspect that Uncle Feng said something to me when I went to the Feng Family. Uncle isn¡¯t the kind of person who would drive a wedge between us. I naturally have my ways. Dad, don¡¯t forget who found me. Did you think that Brother Nine wouldn¡¯t tell me anything on the way back after picking me up?¡± In fact, Yin Jiujin really didn¡¯t tell her anything. ¡°Father and Mother fell out with the Feng Family because the Feng Family insisted on continuing to look for me. Now, you¡¯reing to make me stay away from the Feng Family. Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Yan Qingyu¡¯s face turned red and white. It was unknown if he was ashamed or angry. ¡°How can the rumors be true? We are your parents. We have spent so much manpower and financial resources to find you all these years. Although the Feng Family has contributed a lot in this matter, they are far inferior to our Yan Family.¡± It was one thing not to find her. Fu Ya had always cared about her face and could not stand being pointed out so directly. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Fu Ya had just finished speaking when she heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s lowughter. She was a little embarrassed. She looked at Fu Ya, ¡°Mom, there are some things that everyone knows very well. Do you have to say it out loud? I don¡¯t really care if you¡¯ve been looking for me all these years. But you¡¯re saying that you¡¯ve done something that you clearly haven¡¯t done and this makes me a little unhappy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I came back because Brother Nine personally picked me up. It¡¯s not because I¡¯m greedy for your Yan Family¡¯s assets. Of course, I don¡¯t expect you to treat me as your biological daughter either. Isn¡¯t it good for everyone to live in harmony? Why do you have toe and find trouble with me? On ount of my grandparents, I really don¡¯t want to do anything to the Yan Family.¡± Her words stunned the two of them. Yan Qingyu didn¡¯t speak and only frowned as he sized her up. Fu Ya said seriously, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± What did she mean? She naturally didn¡¯t want to feign civility with them anymore. She didn¡¯t want to see Yan Jinyun finding people to stop her today. If there was a next time, it would be hard for her to guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t attack the Yan Family. ¡°Mom probably doesn¡¯t know. When Yun¡¯er called you today, I was just beside her.¡± Didn¡¯t she mean that she knew everything that Yun¡¯er had told her? In other words, she knew everything about Yun¡¯er finding someone to abduct her and her mother¡¯s attitude towards this matter? Fu Ya moved her lips, not knowing what to say for a long time. ¡°What does she mean?¡± Yan Qingyu still didn¡¯t know that Yan Jinyun had found someone to abduct Yan Jinyu. He looked at Fu Ya and asked. Seeing that Fu Ya was avoiding her gaze, Yan Qingyu¡¯s frown deepened. However, she didn¡¯t intend to settle the score in front of Yan Jinyu. Compared to Yan Jinyu, Fu Ya was considered one of the family. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re a smart person. Don¡¯t use your cleverness on me. I¡¯m not a good-tempered person. If you push me too hard, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do. It¡¯s not early anymore. I¡¯m a little tired from being out for the whole day. I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± Fu Ya did not dare to stop her now that she had said that. Yan Qingyu didn¡¯t know what was going on, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t stop her either. Yan Qingyu only asked Fu Ya after Yan Jinyu left for the small vi behind the main building, ¡°What did you do again?¡± ¡°¡­N-nothing.¡± ¡°Fu Ya!¡± The stern shout startled Fu Ya, ¡°Why are you so fierce? What else can we do? Didn¡¯t we agree to let Yun¡¯er gain her trust and get close to Master Nine? Didn¡¯t you allow her to go out with Yun¡¯er today to tacitly allow Yun¡¯er to take the opportunity to do something? Why are you questioning me now?¡± ¡°Tacitly allowed? When did I ever acquiesce?¡± Even if he did, it was before today! When he saw his elder daughter this morning, he felt strange. Before he figured out her background, he wouldn¡¯t think of doing anything. Otherwise, he would not have given her a card with three million dors. ¡°What did you two do?!¡± The elder daughter did not even want to continue with her disguise. ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s me.¡± He looked over. Yan Jinyun had returned. Fu Ya was delighted. With the expression of a loving mother, she said, ¡°Yun¡¯er is back? Did you have fun at the banquet? Did you have dinner?¡± Zhao Ling, who was standing at the side, sighed when she saw that obvious difference in treatment. It was no wonder that Eldest Missy would be so explicit just now. However, Eldest Missy was also rather formidable. If it were someone who had disappeared for more than 10 years beforeing back from the countryside, how would they dare to speak to Sir and Madam in that tone? She just didn¡¯t know what Eldest Missy was relying on. Even Zhao Ling had such doubts as a servant, let alone Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya. ¡°I heard from the servants that Sister is back. I wonder if Mommy asked her the same thing when she came back?¡± Chapter 43

Chapter 43: Cold-Blooded

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Fu Ya¡¯s smile froze and she was a little unhappy, ¡°Yun¡¯er.¡± Ever since she received Yun¡¯er¡¯s call in the afternoon, she had felt that something was wrong. She thought that it was just an illusion, but now, she was certain that there was really something wrong with Yun¡¯er. Yun¡¯er¡¯s attitude towards their elder daughter seemed to have changed. ¡°Did something happen today?¡± ¡°What else could happen? It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t seed in getting someone to abduct Yan Jinyu.¡± ¡°You got someone to abduct her? Why did you get someone to do that for no reason?¡± Yan Qingyu was displeased. Yan Jinyun looked at him, ¡°Daddy, why do you ask when you already know the answer? ording to Daddy¡¯s previous n, oh no, it should be ording to our previous n. ording to our previous n, shouldn¡¯t we first think of a way to gain Yan Jinyu¡¯s trust and then get close to Master Nine? I got someone to abduct Yan Jinyu because I wanted to destroy her so that she wouldn¡¯t have the qualifications to fight with me again. Then, I appeared at her most helpless moment and gained her trust. Unfortunately, someone passed by and broke the siege midway and didn¡¯t seed.¡± ¡°Mom¡¯s very disappointed that this failed. What do you think, Daddy?¡± Her mocking tone made Yan Qingyu blush, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Yun¡¯er! What are you saying! When did Mommy ever teach you to use this tone to talk to your parents? Look at you now. Your tone is strange. Is this how a socialite should act?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I let you down, Mom.¡± Fu Ya choked. ¡°There¡¯s something that I¡¯ve always been puzzled about. Yan Jinyu and I are twins, and we¡¯re also parents¡¯ biological children, right? It¡¯s fine that Dad and Mom didn¡¯t care about her for so many years, but why do you still treat her like an enemy when she finallyes back? Does our Yan Familyck the money to feed another person?¡± The servants all hung their heads, wishing they could faint on the spot and pretend not to hear anything. Second Missy¡¯s attitude¡­ They felt as if they had discovered something incredible. Some things were better left unsaid. It would be horrible to make things that clear. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! What enemy? Since when did we treat Jinyu as an enemy?!¡± Yan Qingyu finally blurted out after being exposed by his biological daughter in front of so many servants. Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya hadn¡¯t expected Yan Jinyun¡¯s sudden change in attitude. Their intuition told them that something must have happened out there today. Yan Jinyun sneered, ¡°Daddy, you guys, no, it¡¯s us. Let¡¯s not say how we treated Yan Jinyu previously. I just want to remind you that no matter what, Yan Jinyu¡¯s surname is Yan. She¡¯s also your daughter. Don¡¯t be too ruthless. Otherwise, if word gets out, it won¡¯t look good on anyone.¡± Actually, what she wanted to say was that if they forced Yan Jinyu into a corner, they would definitely not be able to get anything out of it. However, since she had said that she would pretend that she didn¡¯t see anything, she naturally wouldn¡¯t expose Yan Jinyu¡¯s ability. ¡°I don¡¯t care what happened outside today. You can¡¯t talk to your parents like this anymore. That¡¯s not what I taught you either. Also, if you want to talk about our attitude towards your sister, you¡¯d better think about how you treated her previously. We didn¡¯t treat her as a daughter, but did you treat her as an elder sister? I don¡¯t think that in the end, your father and I will be the bad guy, while you¡¯re the good guy who fights for justice. You¡¯d better don¡¯t forget about who we¡¯re doing this for.¡± Yan Jinyun bit her lips. She couldn¡¯t refute her. ¡°Mom can say whatever you like. I¡¯ve said everything that needs to be said. If you and Dad don¡¯t want our Yan Family to be theughing stock of North City because of neglecting your biological daughter, you can continue doing whatever you like.¡± She knew that she couldn¡¯t beat Yan Jinyu, so she wouldn¡¯t pick a losing battle. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go upstairs first. Mom and Dad should rest early too.¡± The more Fu Ya listened to her, the more she felt that something was amiss. She knew very well what kind of personality her daughter had. Something big must have happened to make her attitude change so drastically. She waved to the servants, ¡°All of you may go now.¡± Looking at Yan Jinyun¡¯s back, she said, ¡°Yun¡¯er, wait a sec!¡± Yan Jinyun stopped, ¡°It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t eat dinner, but I don¡¯t have much of an appetite. Mom, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself.¡± These words were actually meant to irritate her. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t know why either. They clearly didn¡¯t do anything to her, and she wasn¡¯t any better than them either. However, when she saw how they treated her and Yan Jinyu so differently now, she couldn¡¯t help but want to say something to irritate them. Irritate them and irritate her as well ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You acted as if you had eaten explosives the moment you came back. Don¡¯t you know why we don¡¯t care about your sister? If your sister didn¡¯te back, you would be the one who would marry into the Yin Family in the future. You would also be the only heir of the Yan Family. But if she came back, your path would be blocked. Not only would it be more difficult for you to marry into the Yin Family, but even your inheritance rights would be affected. You¡¯re so smart. You would understand such a simple logic, right? Now, you¡¯re thinking about your sister. What exactly are you thinking about?¡± Without the servants present, Fu Ya didn¡¯t have so many scruples when she spoke. ¡°Enough!¡± For the first time in her life, Yan Jinyun felt disgusted with her mother. However, she had no right to criticize her. Because she was just like this before. ¡°Mom, I admit that I¡¯m not a good person. I won¡¯t tolerate people and matters that jeopardize my own interests. But Mom, no matter what, Yan Jinyu is still your biological daughter. Is it really as simple as not caring about her?¡± ¡°I know that between Yan Jinyu and me, you¡¯re more biased towards me. However, I don¡¯t like this kind of bias. Do you really think that Yan Jinyu can snatch away what originally belonged to me just because she¡¯s back? Let¡¯s say even if she can snatch it away, am I, Yan Jinyun, such a sore loser?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve already said so much, I don¡¯t mind making things clear at once. The Yin Family¡¯s engagement is Yan Jinyu¡¯s. I won¡¯t go fight for it, and I know that I won¡¯t seed. As for whether Yan Jinyu will be able to marry into the Yin Family in the end, that¡¯s not something I should be concerned about. Simrly, I won¡¯t take the initiative to give up the Yan Family¡¯s inheritance rights. If Yan Jinyu wants the Yan Family, I¡¯llpete with her openly.¡± Unfortunately, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t fancy the Yan Family at all. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t say thest sentence. ¡°Yun¡¯er, you¡­ Why are you¡­¡± Yan Qingyu interrupted Fu Ya, ¡°Enough! Why did you make a fuss over a small matter? Won¡¯t you lose face if this gets out? Yun¡¯er, did you meet someone when you went out today? Or did someone say something to you?¡± ¡°Daddy, you¡¯ve overthought. No, I didn¡¯t meet anyone and no one told me anything. I only said these words because I feel that we¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to be so ruthless. Yan Jinyu¡­ is actually very pitiful.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Daddy simply wants to have a rtionship with the Yin Family through marriage. Since Master Nine treats Yan Jinyu differently, why don¡¯t Daddy ce your hopes on her? Daddy, don¡¯t forget how Master Nine treated Yan Jinyu when he sent her back. All these years, have you ever seen the famous Master Nine treat anyone so special?¡± ¡°Actually, Daddy, you know very well thatpared to me, it¡¯s easier for Yan Jinyu to marry into the Yin Family, right? Since that¡¯s the case, why do you have to turn your family members into enemies? With our attitude towards Yan Jinyu previously, it¡¯s already impossible for us to be on good terms with her, but it¡¯s still possible to not be enemies. What the Yan Family wants is actually a marital connection with the Yin Family in the capital. As for who the marriage partner is, it¡¯s not that important, right?¡± ¡°Besides, even if I¡¯m the one who married into the Yin Family and not Yan Jinyu, how can Dad and Mom guarantee that I will side with you wholeheartedly? You have to know that I¡¯m your daughter. I¡¯m the same as you two in my bones and both of you are cold-blooded.¡± After saying that, Yan Jinyun sneered and turned to go upstairs. She didn¡¯t care about them anymore. Liu Qingyu and Fu Ya sat in silence for a long time. They were still feeling disappointed. ¡°Qingyu, this¡­ Yun¡¯er, this¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve taught her well!¡± At this moment, Yan Jinyun, who had walked to the staircase, suddenly stopped and said, ¡°Oh yes, rather than wasting our efforts on these things that won¡¯t benefit us, why don¡¯t we focus on preparing for Yan Jinyu and mying-of-age ceremony? Ever since Yan Jinyu returned to North City, who knows how many eyes have been watching our Yan Family? Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself then.¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s words had two meanings. Firstly, it was to remind them to prepare for the banquet and not find trouble with Yan Jinyu again. Secondly, it was to remind them that theing-of-age ceremony belonged to her and Yan Jinyu, not her alone. However, regardless of whether Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya could tell it or not, Yan Jinyun wouldn¡¯t remind them again. Chapter 44

Chapter 44: Going Out One After Another

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A week passed in the blink of an eye. During this week, it was unknown if it was because Yan Jinyu had made her words clear, or if it was because of Yan Jinyun¡¯s words, but neither Yan Qingyu nor Fu Ya had looked for trouble with Yan Jinyu again. From Monday to Friday, Yan Qingyu woke up early and went to the office after breakfast. Sometimes, he didn¡¯t even eat breakfast at home. He didn¡¯te back untilte at night when he finished work and socialized with others. As for Fu Ya, she also went out early as well. Once she went out, she would be gone for the entire day. asionally, they would bump into Yan Jinyu while eating breakfast and dinner. At most, they would look a little glum but they wouldn¡¯t find fault with her anymore. Of course, Yan Jinyun yed a huge role in this situation. This was because one day during breakfast, Fu Ya couldn¡¯t help but scold Yan Jinyu in an unfriendly tone. Before she could finish speaking, she was stopped by Yan Jinyun¡¯s seemingly unintentional sarcasm. Ever since that time, Fu Ya had never bothered Yan Jinyu again. She basically didn¡¯te back for lunch and tried her best to avoid Yan Jinyu for breakfast and dinner. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care about their attitude. It was good that they didn¡¯t seek trouble with her. She was happy to be free from them. It was Saturday, and it was rare for the family to not go out. Yan Jinyu walked to the dining room and saw that the three of them were sitting at the dining table. She paused for a moment and walked over to sit down. All three of them looked at her as soon as she sat down. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t mind them either. They didn¡¯t speak, and neither did she say anything. She started to eat her breakfast. ¡°Ahem.¡± Yan Qingyu coughed dryly but Yan Jinyu ignored him. ¡°Ahem, ahem, ahem.¡± Yan Jinyu only slowly looked up at him after he coughed a few times, ¡°Dad, if you have anything to say, just say it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve discussed it with your mother and decided to send you back to school to continue your studies. We¡¯ve already contacted No. 13 High School for you. You can report to school next week and go to Year Three like your sister. As for the sses you owe, it doesn¡¯t matter at all. There are many lousy students at No. 13 High School so you will simply blend in.¡± ¡°No. 13 High School?¡± The person who spoke was Yan Jinyun. Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya weren¡¯t the ones who discussed Yan Jinyu¡¯s school matters. It was clearly Yan Jinyun who had mentioned it to Yan Qingyu repeatedly. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that No. 13 High School is the worst high school in North City? Aren¡¯t Dad and Mom afraid of being mocked by others if the eldest daughter of the Yan Family went to school in No. 13 High School? I can¡¯t afford to lose face like this!¡± ¡°Yun¡¯er, stop messing around! No matter how bad No. 13 High School is, it¡¯s still a proper high school. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know your sister¡¯s situation. If not for your father pulling strings and donating a sum to the school, your sister wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter No. 13 High School.¡± ¡°They all cost money, so all the schools are the same? Why does it have to be the worst No. 13 High School?¡± ¡°What do you know! It¡¯s all about money but the cost to go to No. 13 High School is the least¡­¡± Fu Ya realized that she had said something wrong and quickly stopped herself. Yan Jinyun put down her chopsticks with a ¡°m¡±. She looked at Yan Qingyu and sneered, ¡°Daddy, is the Yan Corporation going bankrupt under your management?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Ever since Yan Qingyu took over the Yan Corporation, his management was indeed far inferior to Yan Qi¡¯s when he was still alive. What he hated the most was others saying that he was not capable enough and that he was not good at managing thepany. ¡°Since you¡¯re not bankrupt, could it be that you can¡¯t even pay for sending your biological daughter to a good school? Not to mention money, with our Yan Family¡¯s status in North City, we still have connections to send someone to Boyu High School, right?¡± ¡°Boyu High School? Every student there is famous. I can¡¯t afford to lose face if my daughter ends at the bottom!¡± Fu Ya said coldly. ¡°Besides, how can the Yan family¡¯s connections be used on such a small matter?¡± Small matter¡­ No mother would say that a child¡¯s education was a small matter. Yan Jinyun was so angry that her face was red. She looked up at Yan Jinyu, who was sitting opposite her. She was even angrier seeing that her sister still had a normal expression. Forget it. She didn¡¯t even care about her own matters, so why should she care! Sensing Yan Jinyun¡¯s gaze, Yan Jinyu, who was stirring the porridge with a spoon, curved her lips slightly. It was very small and disappeared very quickly. No one saw it. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled. Jinyu will report to No. 13 High School next Monday.¡± Yan Qingyu had just finished speaking when Yan Jinyu said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve said anything about going to school from the beginning. Shouldn¡¯t you ask for my opinion first?¡± ¡°You will do whatever we arrange. How dare you have any opinions!¡± Fu Ya didn¡¯t like Yan Jinyu as usual. If it wasn¡¯t because theiring-of-age ceremony wasing soon and she was worried that someone would talk about her not being sent to school, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered. They were still so picky. In order to send her to No. 13 High School, they had donated 500,000 dors! 500,000 was enough for her to y cards for a few days! The students in No. 13 High School were all ordinary people who had very poor results. No one would know that Yan Jinyu was the daughter of the Yan Family. This way, even if she was at the bottom of No. 13 High School in the future, the Yan Family wouldn¡¯t embarrass themselves. Yan Jinyu put down her spoon and chuckled as she looked over. ¡°I told you before, it¡¯s best if we live in harmony. Didn¡¯t you guys do very well this week? Why do you have to break it? Don¡¯t try to use anything to discipline me now. You haven¡¯t done anything for so many years, so now you guys don¡¯t have the right to interfere anymore.¡± ¡°Besides, if you really had the intention, you should have dealt with this matter when I returned to the Yan Family and not waited until now. Why? Are you afraid of others gossiping and making a fool out of yourself? Since you want to make a fool out of yourself, you should do your best. Do you think that your Yan Family will have any pride if you send me to No. 13 High School? The eldest daughter of the Yan Family is studying at the worst high school in North City. If word gets out, it will really be glorious. Tsk, I really don¡¯t know what to say about you guys.¡± ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t care about your business so don¡¯t interfere with my affairs either. Not to mention No. 13 High School, I won¡¯t even go to the best Boyu High School in North City. As for whether you guys will lose face because of this, it¡¯s not something I should care about. After all, you guys should not be afraid of others saying what you did.¡± At this point, the phone on the dining table shed. ¡°Someone is looking for me. I won¡¯t be eating breakfast. You guys take your time.¡± Picking up a packet of yogurt that she had just taken from the fridge, she slipped her phone into her bag and stood up. ¡°Who would be looking for you in North City?¡± She turned around and chuckled, ¡°Mom, I told you before. You didn¡¯t care about me in the past, so now you don¡¯t have the right to care anymore.¡± Fu Ya¡¯s face flushed red, ¡°If I¡¯m not afraid that the Yan Family will be embarrassed too, who would be willing to care about you! Hurry up and get lost. It¡¯s best if you nevere back!¡± Her smile turned slightly cold, ¡°If I really don¡¯te back forever, Mom will probably be anxious. Mom, don¡¯t forget who brought me back. If Brother Ninees to the Yan Family and can¡¯t find me, the Yan Family will probably be unable to ount for it.¡± It would be a waste not to use someone who was a strong backer. ¡°Also, I don¡¯t know how to get lost. Mom is from a reputable family after all. It¡¯s not good for you to speak more vulgarly than me who grew up in the countryside.¡± ¡°Y-you¡­¡± ¡°Mom!¡± They couldn¡¯t feel the coldness in Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes, but Yan Jinyun could. She had seen Yan Jinyu¡¯s ruthless appearance when she attacked. She was very worried that she would suddenly attack if she wasn¡¯t happy. She could tell that Yan Jinyu was indeed not a good-tempered person. ¡°I¡¯m done eating too. Dad, Mom, take your time. I¡¯ve made an appointment with a friend. I¡¯ll be outside for the whole day. I¡¯ll go out first.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°Is there anything else, Daddy?¡± Yan Jinyun asked. ¡°Since you¡¯re going out, each of you can take one of these two cards. There¡¯s a million dors in each card. You can keep the card. If you need money in the future, I¡¯ll transfer it to the card.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at the card that he handed over and her smile deepened slightly. Taking a roundabout route? She knew that Yan Jinyun must have said something to them when she wasn¡¯t around. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been so quiet this week. Then, the roundabout route this time should also be rted to what Yan Jinyun had told them previously. Speaking of which, they were indeed very stupid. Since they wanted to take a roundabout route, why did they have to fuss over such a small matter like school? If she were to go and get someone¡¯s trust, she would definitely take care of everything and not rob Peter to pay Paul like this. Did they really think that others were three-year-olds? ¡°There¡¯s no need for the card, in case others say that I came back for the Yan Family¡¯s money.¡± Yan Jinyun nced at Yan Jinyu and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it either. I haven¡¯t touched the three million dors card that Dad gave Sister previously. If I need money in the future, Dad can just transfer it to my old card.¡± Watching the two of them leave, Yan Qingyu suddenly clenched the two cards in his hand tightly. No one knew what he was thinking. Fu Ya didn¡¯t say anything for once. She nced at Yan Qingyu and then lowered her head to eat her breakfast quietly. The servants standing around them were all silent. Chapter 45

Chapter 45: Provocation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Why?¡± Yan Jinyun caught up with Yan Jinyu on the way out of the Yan Family¡¯s main building. Yan Jinyu slowed down and looked at her, ¡°What why?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to school? If you only have a junior high school¡¯s certificate, you¡¯ll suffer greatly in the future. I¡¯ve seen thatdy from the Yin Family a few times from afar. She¡¯s not an easy person to get along with. There¡¯s no need for you to let her find fault with you over such a small matter.¡± ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s worried about you! Don¡¯t tter yourself!¡± As she spoke, she stomped her feet twice and quickly walked past Yan Jinyu. Looking at her back, Yan Jinyu was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you always get the chauffeur to send you? Is someone picking you up today?¡± Yan Jinyun turned her head and said impatiently, ¡°No one ising to pick me up. Isn¡¯t there someoneing to pick you up? Can¡¯t I just hitch a ride?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine with me. It¡¯s not my car anyway.¡± Feng Yuan¡¯s car stopped outside the Yan Family¡¯s main gate. Yan Jinyun went out first, opened the back door, and sat in. Seeing that it was Yan Jinyun, the smile on Feng Yuan¡¯s face copsed, ¡°Yan Jinyun, why are you sitting in my car? Has your Yan Family gone bankrupt? You don¡¯t even have a car to send you out?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do as I please! Who told you to park your car in front of my house?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you! I parked by the side, okay? I¡¯m blocking the way?¡± Yan Jinyun snorted coldly and kept quiet. When Feng Yuan saw this, he said angrily, ¡°If you want a ride, just ask. Only you, Yan Jinyun, would speak so arrogantly. Nobody else is as thick-skinned as you!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Jinyu?¡± After asking, Feng Yuan saw Yan Jinyu walking over. The smile on his face reappeared, ¡°Jinyu, quickly get in the car. Today, Cousin will bring you out to y.¡± ¡°Bring her to y. Where are we going? To see the race organized by Luo Yikun?¡± Luo Yikun, the younger cousin of Luo Yilin, the eldest son of the Luo Family, was several months older than Feng Yuan. Yan Jinyun wasn¡¯t asking because she was worried about Yan Jinyu. She knew that with Yan Jinyu¡¯s ability, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be afraid of such an asion. She simply wanted to know where Feng Yuan nned to go. ¡°No, that kind of asion isn¡¯t suitable for Jinyu.¡± For such a beautiful and obedient girl like Jinyu to appear on such an asion, even if she wasn¡¯t led astray, she would still be targeted by those rich young masters who only knew how to eat, drink, and y. When that time came, there would definitely be trouble. Especially today, Jinyu was dressed in a white t-shirt, cropped jeans, canvas shoes, and high ponytail. She looked clean and beautiful. As a rich young master, although Feng Yuan didn¡¯t like to y as much as others, he knew that she was going to attract a lot of attention. The person in the front passenger seat said unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re not going to Luo Yikun¡¯s event anymore?¡± Yan Jinyu opened the car door and got in. She happened to hear that sentence. It was Feng Yuan¡¯s girlfriend, Xu Xiaoxiao. ¡°I already said that I wouldn¡¯t be going to Luo Yikun¡¯s event today when I left the house. If you want to go, you shouldn¡¯t have specially asked Xu Gui to send you to my door toe with me. You should go directly with him.¡± ¡°This¡­ I thought you were joking. Who knew that you really didn¡¯t want to go.¡± ¡°Why would I joke about this? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m sick. If you really want to go, get out of the carter when you reach a ce where it¡¯s easy to get a taxi. I came here to keep Jinyupany today so it¡¯s not convenient for you to be around.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your girlfriend. Why can¡¯t I be around?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m bringing my cousins out to y. Of course, it¡¯s not convenient for you to be around. This is how I treat my girlfriend. If you don¡¯t like it, we can break up now.¡± When Xu Xiaoxiao heard that, her tone softened instantly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Yuan. That¡¯s not what I meant. I don¡¯t really want to go to Luo Yikun¡¯s event either. Anyway, such racing events are often seen. It¡¯s fine if there¡¯s one less time. I¡¯m your girlfriend. Your cousin is naturally my cousin too. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Our Yan Family doesn¡¯t have any rtives with the surname Xu. Miss Xu, please don¡¯t call me and Sister, cousin.¡± Yan Jinyun had never liked Xu Xiaoxiao. However, if it was in the past, Yan Jinyun wouldn¡¯t have spoken so disrespectfully. She behaved like this because of what happened two days ago. Two days ago, Xu Xiaoxiao had looked for her privately in school. It was for no other reason than to get her to cooperate with her to deal with Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t treat her nicely right on the spot. However, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t show any signs of siding with Yan Jinyu. From the beginning to the end, she only gave Xu Xiaoxiao the impression that she disdained to be associated with her. Hence, even until now, Xu Xiaoxiao still felt that Yan Jinyun would find an opportunity to plot against Yan Jinyu. Not cooperating with her was only temporary. As long as the timing was right, they could still find an opportunity to work together. This was already the second time Feng Yuan had tried to break up with her because of Yan Jinyu. Xu Xiaoxiao was even more determined to teach Yan Jinyu a lesson now. Xu Xiaoxiao was angry but didn¡¯t dare to speak up when Yan Jinyun said that. She didn¡¯t even dare to show her anger. In North City, the Xu Family¡¯s status was far inferior to the Yan Family. She didn¡¯t dare to offend Yan Jinyun. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean anything.¡± It was also rare that Feng Yuan didn¡¯t refute Yan Jinyun¡¯s words. He remained silent. This made Xu Xiaoxiao even angrier inwardly. Yan Jinyun ignored her and asked Feng Yuan, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Why? Do you have somewhere else to go? If you do, get out of the car where it¡¯s convenient to get a taxi and go there yourself. I don¡¯t have the time to send you there.¡± ¡°I have nowhere else to go.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her and raised her eyebrows. If she didn¡¯t remember wrongly, Yan Jinyun said that she had an appointment with someone. However, she said that she had no other ce to go now. Yan Jinyun clearly remembered what she said in the dining room earlier so she turned her face away and didn¡¯t look at Yan Jinyu. Feng Yuan nced at Yan Jinyun through the rearview mirror but didn¡¯t say anything this time. ¡°Jinyu, how about we go to the amusement park first? The Feng Family opened the amusement parkst year, and it¡¯s now considered thergest among all the amusement parks in North City. There are many projects inside, so we can have a good time.¡± Feng Yuan had actually thought about stopping at the amusement park first for a long time. He considered that Yan Jinyu grew up in an orphanage in a small town. A ce like a small town definitely didn¡¯t have arge amusement park. Even if there was a small amusement park, Yan Jinyu probably didn¡¯t have the money to go and y. Even if she had money, no one would bring her there. After some consideration, he decided to bring Yan Jinyu to the amusement park to y first. He had even consulted his mother, Luo Linlin, for her opinion on this matter. She had agreed with him. Amusement park? Yan Jinyu¡¯s thoughts drifted away. In her impression, she had been to the amusement park twice. The first time was on her second birthday when she met her kidnappers at the amusement park. The second time was when she had a mission a few years ago and ended a target¡¯s life at the amusement park. No matter what, she had never been able to y at the amusement park properly. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. You guys decide.¡± Feng Yuan was happy to hear that, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the amusement park then!¡± As soon as he said that, the phone rang. He picked it up by the bluetooth in the car, so everyone in the car could hear it. ¡°Yuan, can you contact the eldest daughter of the Yan Family?¡± Other than Yan Jinyu, the other three people in the car could tell that this was Xu Xiaoxiao¡¯s cousin, Xu Gui. Feng Yuan frowned slightly and turned to look at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Yes, I could, but why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Luo Yikun¡¯s event. I don¡¯t know where he brought a woman from, but she seems to be from the capital. She mentioned that she wanted to meet the eldest Miss Yan by name and even mentioned Master Nine. She¡¯s really bold. She even dares to use Master Nine¡¯s matter as a topic of discussion. From her words, she means that Miss Yan isn¡¯t worthy of Master Nine. She¡¯s really daring. As if whether she¡¯s worthy of Master Nine or not is up to her to decide! That was still alright but she even put on an arrogant attitude and looked down on us from North City. That makes me very unhappy.¡± ¡°I think that you seem to care about that cousin of yours? Since that woman wants to provoke us, of course, we can¡¯t be afraid. If you can contact her, bring her over. With Yan Jinyun¡¯s looks, since the eldest Miss Yan is her twin sister, I think she won¡¯t be too bad looking either. When the timees, we¡¯ll use her looks to crush her! I want to see where the people from the capital get their sense of superiority from to think that they¡¯re superior to others!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask her.¡± Before Feng Yuan could ask, Yan Jinyu habitually touched the watch on her left wrist with her right hand and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go meet her.¡± Chapter 46

Chapter 46: Total Disregard

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Half an hourter, at the underground racing arena. There were many people here, mostly all kinds of young people. There were many people, so naturally it was noisy. However, this time, it was Luo Yikun¡¯s team event and since the person he¡¯d brought along wanted to meet Yan Jinyu, there would naturally be peopleing up to wee them as soon as they appeared. It was a woman. She should be the attendant of the underground racing arena. ¡°Young Master Feng, Miss Yan.¡± The moment the woman greeted them, Yan Jinyun instinctively looked at Yan Jinyu. Seeing that her expression was normal, she heaved a sigh of relief. A voice echoed in her heart.?Fortunately, this person addressed her as ¡°Miss Yan¡± and not ¡°Eldest Miss Yan.¡± Otherwise¡­ Actually, there had been cases of people calling her ¡°Eldest Miss Yan¡± in the past, but she usually didn¡¯t take it to heart. It was different now. Yan Jinyu was back. It seemed that ever since Yan Jinyu came back, when she heard others calling her ¡°Miss Yan¡±, a strange feeling would always arise in her heart. However, at the beginning, she treated this feeling as her dislike for Yan Jinyu. Now that she thought about it, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. After the woman greeted them, her gazended on Yan Jinyu. Her eyes were sizing her up. Fortunately, she was someone who knew the rules. After a moment, she quickly retracted her gaze and smiled, ¡°Please follow me. Second Young Master Luo has been waiting for you at the rest area for quite a while.¡± So, this was the legendary Miss Yan. She was quite different from what she had imagined. However, apart from her temperament and looks that were a little different from what she had imagined, there was not much difference. For example, she was too clean and pure. This was supposed to be good, but it was not appropriate here. Such a person was obviously ipatible with these wealthy young masters. She would only be at a disadvantage if she mixed with these young masters. However, these were not things that a mere attendant like her should be concerned about. It was more important toplete her mission and bring the person over. Thatdy from the capital did not look like someone to be trifled with. She did not want to be the unlucky one if she couldn¡¯t even do such a small matter of leading the way. The few of them had just taken a few steps when they saw someone walking over with a flustered expression. ¡°Yuan, you guys are here.¡± It was Xu Gui who had called Feng Yuan. Xu Gui was tall. He was half a head taller than Feng Yuan, who was 1.8 meters tall. Of course, Xu Gui was nervous. He had only wanted to vent his frustration when he got Feng Yuan to call Yan Jinyu over, but after making the call, he regretted it. Putting aside the fact that this was Luo Yikun¡¯s event, that woman hade with Luo Yikun, so Luo Yikun would definitely side with her. Yan Jinyu, the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, had grown up in an orphanage in a small town. Regardless of whether she could gain the Yan Family¡¯s favor or not, she would only be at a disadvantage if she met a pampered daughter from the capital at such an asion today. The more he thought about it, the more he regretted it. However, he really did not like that woman¡¯s arrogant attitude. It was as if in her eyes, the people in North City were all country bumpkins. Feng Yuan nodded. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The exact situation is simr to what I told you on the phone. It¡¯s just like that. Someone specifically asked to see Miss Yan.¡± Seeing that Yan Jinyun was also there, he was slightly surprised. ¡°Second Miss Yan is here too.¡± It was no wonder Xu Gui was surprised. Although he was usually carefree and was good friends with Feng Yuan, he more or less knew the Yan Family¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyu. Someone was looking for trouble with Yan Jinyu. In his opinion, it was already good enough that Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t step on Yan Jinyu. He didn¡¯t expect her to follow them. As for why Xu Gui was so sure that Yan Jinyun didn¡¯te over to hit her when she was down, he could tell it from Yan Jinyun¡¯s expression. Yan Jinyun¡¯s expression now was simr to Feng Yuan¡¯s. It was obvious that she was very dissatisfied with someone openly picking on Yan Jinyu. It didn¡¯t matter if she was sincere or if she couldn¡¯t bear to see anyone publicly shaming the Yan Family in North City. Yan Jinyun was obviously on their side this time. Yan Jinyun nodded slightly, ¡°Who is it?¡± As soon as she asked, Xu Gui¡ªwho was sizing up Yan Jinyu while secretlymenting¡ªfrowned and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only heard that she came from a big family in the capital.¡± After saying that, his gazended on Yan Jinyu again. He sighed again. If it was just in terms of looks, the way he said she could use her looks to crush the other party earlier, was not considered boastful. This Miss Yan was more beautiful than the top socialite in North City, Yan Jinyun. Just that¡­ How should he describe it? She looked too clean and very easy to bully. Yan Jinyu naturally realized that Xu Gui was sizing her up, or rather, she knew how the others besides Xu Gui were sizing her up. It was just that she didn¡¯t take it to heart. This was becausepared to the surprised, stunned, and pitiful gazes of these people, she was more interested in the troublemaker from the capital. Since she had acknowledged Yin Jiujin as her fianc¨¦, she didn¡¯t like hearing others say that they weren¡¯tpatible. Only she and Yin Jiujin were qualified to judge whether they were worthy of each other or not. The Yan Family was not qualified. The Yin Family was not qualified. The others were even less qualified. Of course, this was not the only reason why she was suddenly interested in that person. Feng Chen said that the kidnapping back then might have something to do with a certain family in the capital. Since there was a ready-made person in the capital who was looking for trouble now, it was fine for her to take a look at her shortly. On the other hand, the main reason why she made this trip was that she had nothing to do recently. If she was idle for too long, she would inevitably be bored. It suited her to have fun at the door. ¡°What¡¯s her surname?¡± Yan Jinyu asked. ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Gui did not expect her to suddenly speak. He was stunned for a moment before realizing what she was asking. ¡°I think her surname is Qiu.¡± He heard Luo Yikun call her Miss Qiu. However, Miss Yan was asking about the person¡¯s surname and not her full name, so it was inevitable that people would feel a little strange. Shouldn¡¯t they ask the other party¡¯s full name first when they encounter such a situation? It couldn¡¯t be that Miss Yan didn¡¯t take the other party seriously at all, and she could only care about the other party¡¯s family, right? It had to be said that Xu Gui was confused. Yan Jinyu indeed didn¡¯t care about her, no matter which family she came from in the capital. Regarding Yan Jinyu¡¯s question, Feng Yuan and Xu Xiaoxiao¡ªwho did not like Yan Jinyu¡ªalso felt that it was strange. This was because they had the same thoughts as Xu Gui and felt that this idea was very ridiculous. Only Yan Jinyun¡¯s eyes shed when she heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. Ever since she saw Yan Jinyu make a move, she knew that Yan Jinyu was extraordinarily capable, so shepletely believed that Yan Jinyu really didn¡¯t take her seriously. She couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. It was good that she didn¡¯t take him seriously. This meant that Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage in front of her. As for the rest, they could wait after they saw her. Master Nine was fine. After all, there weren¡¯t many people in the world who couldn¡¯t be provoked like Master Nine. However, if any Tom, Dick, and Harry from the capital wanted to look down on the North City people, especially the Yan Family, with a superior attitude, they would be looking down on them too much. Qiu? Yan Jinyu only remembered the Yin, Qin, and Min Families were the top three families in the capital. As for the Qiu Family, she had never heard of them. Moreover, she might not even care about the three top families that she remembered, let alone the Qiu Family that she had never heard of. Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan¡¯s expressions changed when they heard Xu Gui¡¯s reply. Although the Qiu Family was far inferior to the three top-notch families in the capital, they were still considered an old family in the capital. Even the Yan Family, the number one family in North City, was slightly inferior to the Qiu Family. Xu Xiaoxiao saw the change in their expressions and gloated inwardly. It seemed like a difficult character had arrived! Fantastic. This way, perhaps Yan Jinyu would be finished even without her help. ¡°Why do all of you have such expressions? Is there something wrong with the Qiu Family?¡± Yan Jinyun nced at her with an unfriendly gaze. Although she hid it very well, Xu Xiaoxiao¡¯s gloating look didn¡¯t escape her eyes. Feng Yuan did not know what kind of taste he had to actually take a fancy to this Xu Xiaoxiao. With that thought, she red at Feng Yuan in disdain. Feng Yuan, who was worried that the person had hailed from the Qiu Family, suddenly met her fierce re and disdain. ¡°¡­¡± What happened? Did he provoke her? If it wasn¡¯t for the asion, he would definitely argue with Yan Jinyun as usual. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with her, so he might as well not look at her. He nced at Xu Xiaoxiao and said to Yan Jinyu with a solemn expression, ¡°If it¡¯s the Qiu Family in the capital, I¡¯m afraid there will be some trouble.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s decide after we meet her.¡± Feng Yuan was still a little hesitant. Yan Jinyu stopped in her tracks and looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter how powerful the Qiu Family is, can they be more powerful than Brother Nine?¡± Feng Yuan trembled when he heard her address for Yin Jiujin. However, his eyes lit up when he thought of her words, ¡°That¡¯s right. How could I have forgotten about him? This person casually brought up your engagement, and she didn¡¯t offend only you. She even dared to use that matter as a topic of discussion and casually judge. She¡¯s obviously courting death.¡± However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t think that Yin Jiujin was her backer. From Feng Yuan¡¯s point of view, or rather, from everyone¡¯s point of view, even if Yan Jinyu received special treatment from Yin Jiujin, he couldn¡¯t be considered as Yan Jinyu¡¯s backer. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t feel that Yin Jiujin would stand up for Yan Jinyu if she encountered any small matters and suffered some grievances. Hearing Feng Yuan¡¯s words and knowing who the ¡°Brother Nine¡± Yan Jinyu was referring to, Xu Gui and Xu Xiaoxiao were both shocked. Yan Jinyu was too bold. Not only in North City, but even in the capital, when people saw that person, they had to respectfully call him ¡°Master Nine¡±. She actually called him ¡°Brother Nine¡±. Brother Nine didn¡¯t sound like much, but on that person¡­ The thought alone made them shiver. Of course, they didn¡¯t think that Yin Jiujin valued Yan Jinyu much either. They only agreed with Feng Yuan¡¯s words. That young mistress from the Qiu Family dared to talk about Master Nine¡¯s matter and even judged him casually. Wasn¡¯t she courting death? Yan Jinyu knew what they were thinking, but she didn¡¯t intend to exin further. Whether Yin Jiujin was her backer or not, she knew very well if Yin Jiujin would help her when she encountered trouble. Furthermore, she wouldn¡¯t be the one to suffer even if Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t stand up for her. It was just that Yin Jiujin¡¯s name was easier to use, so she just borrowed it. Seeing how Feng Yuan and Yan Jinyun¡¯s worries disappeared instantly, as well as the attendant who lowered her head to reduce her presence as she led the way, she knew how useful Yin Jiujin¡¯s name was. About two minutester, under the lead of the attendant, the few of them finally saw the daughter of the Qiu Family who had requested to see Yan Jinyu. Although it was called a rest area, it was actually more like an independent luxurious private room. When they arrived, Luo Yikun was pouring tea for a girl in a ck leather jacket and pants, ¡°Miss Qiu, please have some tea.¡± There weren¡¯t many people in the private room. There were only six people. Other than Luo Yikun and Miss Qiu, the rest were people who were usually close to Luo Yikun¡ªtwo men and two women. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know them. Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan were more familiar with them. Seeing that Luo Yikun was so eager to suck up to Miss Qiu, one of the girls sneered inwardly as jealousy shed across her eyes at the same time. That girl was none other than Yan Jinyun¡¯s ¡°good friend¡± Zhao Yue. ¡°Second Young Master Luo, she¡¯s here,¡± the female attendant said respectfully. At that moment, Miss Qiu took the tea that Luo Yikun handed over and looked up at the door. The first people she saw were naturally not Yan Jinyu, but Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan who were walking in front. Miss Qiu put down her teacup and looked Yan Jinyun up and down. She said in a picky and disdainful tone, ¡°You¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Yan Family?¡± Yan Jinyun was wearing a long white dress. Her long hair reached her waist, and her looks and temperament were extremely outstanding. She gave people a feeling of elegance. Although she looked a little weak, it was precisely this kind of frailness that attracted men the most. Although Miss Qiu¡¯s tone was picky and disdainful, the jealousy in her eyes was very obvious. She disliked ¡°Yan Jinyu¡± even more. Yan Jinyun frowned slightly over the fact that she didn¡¯t take ¡°Yan Jinyu¡± seriously. However, before she could say anything, Luo Yikun, who was sitting beside Miss Qiu, spoke first, ¡°Miss Qiu is mistaken. She¡¯s not the Eldest Miss Yan. She¡¯s Miss Yan¡¯s twin sister, the Second Miss of the Yan Family, Yan Jinyun.¡± He smiled and looked at Yan Jinyun, her tone sounding a little fawning. ¡°Why is Yun¡¯er here too?¡± Chapter 47

Chapter 47: You¡¯re Quite Bold

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As the top socialite in North City, Yan Jinyun had many suitors. The only son of the Luo Family¡¯s second branch, Luo Yikun, was one of the craziest suitors. It could be said that everyone in North City knew how he felt about Yan Jinyun. However, Yan Jinyun was hard to attain and she had never treated him nicely. Speaking of which, in order to protect her good reputation, Yan Jinyun usually wouldn¡¯t do anything that might affect her reputation. Only her attitude towards Luo Yikun was an exception. Luo Yikun¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t good to begin with. Even if she didn¡¯t give him a good attitude, it wouldn¡¯t affect Yan Jinyun much. One was the hard-to-attain top socialite, and the other was a second-generation heir who only knew how to eat, drink, and y, and change his girlfriend every other day. It was obvious who would be more protected by others if the two of them didn¡¯t get along. Yan Jinyun frowned deeply. She ignored Luo Yikun and looked at Miss Qiu instead. Her tone was still alright, and she didn¡¯t lose her demeanor as the top socialite, ¡°Are you trying to meet my sister, Miss?¡± Miss Qiu looked at her carefully again. It was good that she wasn¡¯t Yan Jinyu. If that was the case, the threat might not be that big. However, she had also heard that before the eldest daughter of the Yan Family was found, the Yan Family had originally nned to let Yan Jinyun fulfill the engagement with the Yin Family on her behalf. Hence, even if she knew that Yan Jinyun wasn¡¯t Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she wouldn¡¯t give Yan Jinyun any good attitude. ¡°So what if it¡¯s me! I want to see the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, not you. If you know what¡¯s good for you, get her toe out quickly. I want to see what kind of beauty she is to actually dare to call herself Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡± When she said this, even Luo Yikun, who was sitting beside her, frowned in silence. No matter how much of a bastard Luo Yikun was, he knew that Master Nine was someone he could not afford to offend. ¡°What do you mean by iming to be Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Who doesn¡¯t know that Jinyu and Master Nine¡¯s engagement is legitimate! Miss, please mind your words!¡± Upon hearing her words, Feng Yuan no longer had the mood to consider whether he would be in trouble if he provoked the Qiu Family. He was furious. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re really brave. You even dare to gossip about Master Nine.¡± The girl in leather couldn¡¯t help but shiver when she heard that. It was obvious that she was afraid of Yin Jiujin to her core. However, she seemed to have thought of something again and the fear in her eyes disappeared in an instant. She raised her chin proudly, ¡°Who are you?¡± Feng Yuan did not miss the fear that shed in her eyes when she heard the two words ¡°Master Nine¡±. He sneered, ¡°Why do you care who I am?! As for you, where did youe from? You actually dared toe to North City to look for trouble. Do you think that all of us who were born and raised in North City are dead?¡± ¡°Good! Very good! It¡¯s been a long time since anyone dared to speak to me like this. You¡¯re very brave too!¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment. Miss, even if I had the guts, I wouldn¡¯t find trouble with Master Nine.¡± ¡°You! Very well. I¡¯ll remember you. The person I want to see today is Yan Jinyu. I¡¯ll put your imprudence aside for now. After I meet Yan Jinyu, I¡¯ll give you a chance to know the consequences of offending me!¡± ¡°The Eldest Miss Yan is here too. Why don¡¯t I see her?¡± Luo Yikun said. Luo Yikun naturally knew who came since he could get the attendant to wee them. Luo Yikun didn¡¯t help Miss Qiu call Yan Jinyu because he wanted to offend Yin Jiujin. In his opinion, even if Yin Jiujin personally brought Yan Jinyu back, he might not think much of her. He did this for three reasons. Firstly, he wanted to curry favor with Miss Qiu in order to suck up the Qiu Family in the capital and also for this rather beautiful Miss Qiu. Secondly, he wanted to do Yan Jinyun a favor. He had been pursuing Yan Jinyun for many years but had never seeded. Of course, he was unwilling to ept that. Although Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t say it, she might not like someone who might fight with her for the inheritance. They were both from families that had constant conflicts. He knew very well that no matter how kind Yan Jinyun was on the surface, when her own interests were threatened, she might not continue to show her kindness. It might be in Yan Jinyun¡¯s heart to find some unhappiness for Yan Jinyu. Thirdly, he purely wanted to watch a good show. After all, scenes rted to that Master Nine could not be seen at all times. Of course, watching that person¡¯s show was also risky, but as long as he was smart enough, he would not be implicated. ¡°Oh right, Yun¡¯er, I forgot to introduce you. This is the eldest daughter of the Qiu Family in the capital, Qiu Jian. You¡¯re Uncle Yan¡¯s meticulously groomed sessor. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of the Qiu Family in the capital.¡± Luo Yikun¡¯s words were a disguised warning to Yan Jinyun by introducing Qiu Jian¡¯s identity. Qiu Jian wasn¡¯t someone she could provoke easily. He wanted to use this to sell a favor to Yan Jinyun. Qiu Jian wasn¡¯t familiar with Luo Yikun, so she naturally didn¡¯t know what kind of person Luo Yikun was. However, because of his introduction, she raised her chin arrogantly at Yan Jinyun again. It seemed like she was saying, ¡°If you know who I am, let¡¯s see if you still dare to provoke me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath with her. I want to see the eldest daughter of the Yan Family first.¡± At this moment, a faint voice sounded, ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who can¡¯t wait to see me.¡± One had to know that she was the number one killer on the killer list. Most of the people she saw had died at her hands. Other than enemies who could fight it out with her, those who wanted to see her were only her grandparents and the Feng Family who had been looking for her since the early years and had never given up on finding her. Qiu Jian was not an enemy that she could hold against her, nor was she someone who had never given up on looking for her. Yet, she wanted to see her. How should she put it? Was she tired of living? Hearing her voice, Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan frowned at the same time and moved aside. Hence, Yan Jinyu, who was dressed in a white t-shirt and jeans with her hair tied up in a ponytail, appeared in the vision of everyone in the private room with a clean smile on her face. Seeing Yan Jinyu, the private room was silent for a long time. Obviously, they didn¡¯t expect the eldest daughter of the Yan Family to look like this. Ever since Yan Jinyu was brought back by Yin Jiujin, the families with slightly higher status in North City had investigated her and knew what kind of life she had been living all these years. To them, Yan Jinyu was a ¡°country bumpkin¡± who had never seen the world. Although she was Yan Jinyun¡¯s twin and her looks might not be bad, that was all. No matter what, it should be rted to ¡°uncouth¡±. However, although the girl in front of him was dressed simply, both her expression and her eyes looked clean, pure and untainted by the secr world. It was obvious that she was not at all ¡°uncouth¡±. After a moment of bewilderment, Luo Yikun¡¯s eyes lit up. Another beauty. In that case, he would soon have a new source of entertainment. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t Yan Jinyun. He couldn¡¯t touch Yan Jinyun, who was the heir that the Yan Family had nurtured for many years but surely he could touch a daughter that wasn¡¯t favored by the Yan Family, right? Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to make a move easily. After all, even if Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t favored in the Yan Family, she still had the title of Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e. He didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. However, he wasn¡¯t too worried either. As long as a few more people like Qiu Jian, who couldn¡¯t bear to see Yan Jinyu and Master Nine¡¯s engagement, appeared, Yan Jinyu¡¯s title as Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e would be removed sooner orter. At that time, wouldn¡¯t he be able to find an opportunity? After the initial shock, Qiu Jian was deeply jealous. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t seem to be as easy to deal with as she thought. Putting aside Yan Jinyu¡¯s thoughts and means, just based on her looks and her attractive clean aura, she was a huge threat. Even Zhao Yue, who was sitting at the side and only wanted to watch the show, had a sh of ruthlessness in her eyes. One Yan Jinyun was not enough. Now, there was another Yan Jinyu. This way, when would she be able to stand out in North City! She didn¡¯t dare to crave for that Master Nine, but she didn¡¯t expect that the outstanding descendants of the respectable families in North City could only see the Yan sisters and not her at all! Look at the situation now, once they appeared, Luo Yikun only had eyes for them and he was still flirting with her yesterday! As for why Zhao Yue only hated Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun, but not Qiu Jian, who was fawned by Luo Yikun. It was because in her opinion, Qiu Jian would return to the capital sooner orter and wouldn¡¯t be her threat. Even if she could be her threat, she wouldn¡¯t dare to offend the eldest daughter of the Qiu Family in the capital. To put it bluntly, Zhao Yue was a typical bully who would choose the softest target. However, she didn¡¯t think clearly about the situation. No matter if it was Yan Jinyu or Yan Jinyun, they weren¡¯t soft targets that she could bully as she pleased. Other than Yan Jinyun, no one else took Yan Jinyu¡¯s words to heart. Qiu Jian said with an unfriendly expression, ¡°You¡¯re Yan Jinyu?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t respond to her. Instead, she smiled and looked at her, ¡°So you want to see me?¡± ¡°I heard that you have a lot ofints about my engagement with Yin Jiujin. Do you think Yin Jiujin and I aren¡¯tpatible? Even the current head of the Yin Family doesn¡¯t dare to say anything about the engagement set by Old Madam Yin and my grandmother. Yet, you¡¯re making suchments. You¡¯re quite bold. I even admire you a little.¡± Chapter 48

Chapter 48: Unknown Fear

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yin Jiujin¡­ She actually dared to call Master Nine by his name! Even in the capital, not many people dared to call Master Nine by his full name! Facing such a Yan Jinyu, Qiu Jian felt an inexplicable fear, especially when she met Yan Jinyu¡¯s smiling but clear eyes. Not only Qiu Jian, everyone present, including Feng Yuan, was shocked by Yan Jinyu calling Yin Jiujin by his name. Luo Yikun¡¯s eyes flickered. Was Yan Jinyu fearless because she was ignorant? Or was she always so bold? Or did Master Nine not mind her calling him by his name? If it was the first two, his earlier n was obviously feasible and wouldn¡¯t take him too long. A person who was too innocent and didn¡¯t know what fear was, was far from being a match for a rich youngdy like Qiu Jian. If it was thetter, then it was best to cancel his n just now. He didn¡¯t have the ability to snatch someone from Master Nine. However, he was unwilling to let such a rare beauty go. He would wait and see first. Suppressing the inexplicable fear in her heart towards Yan Jinyu, Qiu Jian sneered, ¡°Engagement? Do you really think that you can sessfully marry into the Yin Family with the engagement, Miss Yan? Let me give you a piece of advice, Miss Yan. You should know your limits. Don¡¯t think about things that you aren¡¯t worthy of!¡± ¡°Oh? So, in this case, you can even make the decision for the Yin Family?¡± The smile on Yan Jinyu¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. Even Yan Jinyun couldn¡¯t tell if she was happy or angry. Even if Yan Jinyun were to hear others, especially apletely unrted person, criticizing her arranged marriage like this, she would probably lose control of her anger right then. However, Yan Jinyu was able to hide her emotions so well. Once again, Yan Jinyun felt that Yan Jinyu was an unfathomable person. ¡°Make the decision for the Yin Family¡±. These words had frightened Qiu Jian. She had the guts to spout nonsense in front of Yan Jinyu, but she didn¡¯t dare to boast that shamelessly. Even if the Qiu Family had some status in the capital, it waspletely insufficientpared to the Yin Family. Furthermore, the Yin Family had a ruthless character like Master Nine that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say that! I just wanted to advise Miss Yan to have self-awareness. There are many daughters in the capital who are more suitable to marry into the Yin Family than Miss Yan. Does Miss Yan think that she¡¯s more outstanding than the daughters of those respectable families in the capital? It¡¯s best if Miss Yan takes the initiative to cancel the engagement with the Yin Family so as to avoid making a fool of herself.¡± The smile on Yan Jinyu¡¯s face widened slightly. She slowly took two steps forward and looked down at Qiu Jian, ¡°So, Miss Qiu, not only do you want to decide for the Yin Family, but you also want to decide for me?¡± After being trapped on Ghost ughter Ind for so many years, the thing Yan Jinyu hated the most in her life was others meddling in her affairs. Qiu Jian¡¯s actions had already vited her taboo. ¡°Miss Qiu, do you know what happens to those people who want to decide for me?¡± Her smiley words were already giving Qiu Jian a lot of pressure. With her standing and Qiu Jian sitting, the two of them were only separated by a ss coffee table. For a moment, Qiu Jian felt like she was suffocating. She was shocked. However, it was obvious that Yan Jinyu¡¯s threat had no basis. After all, anyone could say harsh words, but not everyone could say such unfounded and frightening words. This Yan Jinyu¡­ No, no, no. Yan Jinyu grew up in a rural orphanage. She was just bluffing. She couldn¡¯t scare herself like this! Even though she had mentally prepared herself, when she looked up and met Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes, Qiu Jian still felt a little guilty, ¡°W-What happened to them?¡± Forget it. As if she was cheering herself on, she shouted ¡°What kind of oue can there be!¡± ¡°What could possibly happen to them? Miss Qiu, do you want to try it out?¡± For some reason, a voice suddenly shouted in Qiu Jian¡¯s mind. No, she doesn¡¯t want to! If she really shouted that out, how could she face anyone? She braced herself, ¡°¡­Don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯m not someone who is easily frightened!¡± However, she couldn¡¯t understand why Yan Jinyu, who was clearly innocent and harmless, would give her an indescribable sense of fear. How would she know that Yan Jinyu had climbed up from a pile of countless dead people? Countless people had died at her hands. Even if she didn¡¯t deliberately reveal it, there would still be an invisible killing intent that was hard to detect. Not wanting to be suppressed in terms of presence, Qiu Jian tried to stand up. Unexpectedly, just as she was about to stand up, Yan Jinyuughed softly. ¡°Ha.¡± That soft chuckle startled Qiu Jian and she fell back onto her seat. Not to mention the others, even the person involved, Qiu Jian, could not believe it. She actually fell back in shock from Yan Jinyu¡¯sughter! Seeing that everyone in the private room was looking at her strangely, Qiu Jian felt utterly embarrassed. She actually lost so much face in front of so many people! Everyone in the room was stunned by this scene. Did they just witness Qiu Jian, who had been arrogant since they met, got frightened by a soft chuckle from the ¡°country bumpkin¡±? But how was that possible? P-perhaps, Qiu Jian lost her bnce? Right? Some people thought that way, but of course, there were also people who didn¡¯t. For example, Yan Jinyun, who had seen Yan Jinyu act before, and Luo Yikun, who was sitting beside Qiu Jian. He also felt an inexplicable fear for Yan Jinyu for a moment. Luo Yikun sat stiffly back with his back against the sofa. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Yan Jinyu opposite him. He lowered his eyes and exhaled lightly. It must have been his imagination just now, right? ¡°W-what¡¯s going on with her? Did she lose her bnce?¡± Xu Gui lowered his voice and asked Feng Yuan, who was beside him. He had asked aloud what most of the people in the room were thinking. However, Xu Gui did not think too much about it. Regardless of whether Qiu Jian had failed to stand properly or if she was really frightened, she was really embarrassed now. He was happy that Qiu Jian lost face. Finally, he wasn¡¯t so aggrieved anymore. Serve her right for being so smug! Serve her right for looking down on the North City people! Xu Xiaoxiao and Zhao Yue, who wanted to see Qiu Jian teach Yan Jinyu a lesson, were disappointed when they saw this. At the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly. They had really thought too highly of Qiu Jian. ¡°I¡­ think so?¡± Feng Yuan stared nkly at Yan Jinyu¡¯s back and replied with uncertainty. Who would scare someone with a gentleugh? The one who was frightened was even the eldest daughter of a well-known family in the capital. Even if there was such a person, she would definitely not be the innocent and easy-to-bully Jinyu. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care what they were thinking. She continued to look at Qiu Jian, who had fallen back and had a look of disbelief on her face. ¡°Miss Qiu, the Qiu Family in the capital?¡± Qiu Jian¡¯s spirits were suddenly lifted when she heard her mention the Qiu Family in the capital How could she have forgotten that the Qiu Family was behind her! This was North City, not the capital. Even the Yan Family, the number one family in North City, did not have enough status in front of the Qiu Family. How could she be frightened by Yan Jinyu, who was not even valued by the Yan Family! ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to ask me which family I¡¯m from?¡± She admitted that Yan Jinyu was indeed different from what she had imagined, but that was all. She only had one purpose foring to North City this time, and that was to meet Master Nine¡¯s so-called fianc¨¦e and make the other party retreat. She didn¡¯t want to make this trip for nothing. She didn¡¯t even dare to go after someone like Master Nine. Yan Jinyu was only the daughter of a small family in North City and one who had led a wandering life in an orphanage. She had only been in junior high school and didn¡¯t receive much attention from her parents. What right did she have to be Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e! There were more suitable candidates than her! Not to mention others, her good friend was very suitable, be it her family background or talent! Unfortunately, her good friend was too timid and cared too much about rules. She clearly liked Master Nine to the point of death, but she hid it and didn¡¯t dare to express it. Since her good friend cared so much about Master Nine¡¯s engagement, she would help to destroy it. This way, her good friend would not have to worry so much anymore. Even without Yan Jinyu, she still had many love rivals in the capital. However, they were all easier to deal with than Yan Jinyu, who was Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e. At least, everyone had the same starting point. No one had the advantage. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that she thought highly of Yan Jinyu. It was just that a big family like theirs valued legitimacy more. If they had this engagement, even if they could gain Master Nine¡¯s favor, their reputation would suffer in the future, not to mention that their good friend was such a well-behaved girl. ¡°Did Miss Qiu misunderstand something?¡± Qiu Jian was stunned. Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m not asking that because I¡¯m afraid of the capital¡¯s Qiu Family. To be honest, I only found out today that there¡¯s a Qiu Family in the capital. Miss Qiu, do you think that a mere Qiu Family like yours can scare me?¡± Looking at Qiu Jian, who moved her lips and wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time, Yan Jinyu continued, ¡°If you want to make decisions for me, not to mention you, even the entire Qiu Family isn¡¯t qualified to.¡± ¡°Why? Miss Qiu, you don¡¯t believe me? It¡¯s alright. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try to do something to harm me and see if your Qiu family can bear the consequences.¡± She had said such threatening words with such a calm tone. Other than Yan Jinyun, everyone else was a little frightened by her words. What was she relying on when she said that? Master Nine? Yes, Master Nine personally picked her up. It was said that on the day Master Nine picked her up, he even personally apanied her to the mall. Did Master Nine really think so highly of her? This was what everyone in the private room was thinking. Naturally, it was also what Qiu Jian was thinking. Before she could reply, Yan Jinyu continued, ¡°Oh, right. Let me remind Miss Qiu. Yin Jiujin is my, Yan Jinyu¡¯s, fianc¨¦. You all better not think about him. Otherwise, the consequences won¡¯t be what you all want to see. Miss Qiu, you¡¯re a smart person. You should know what I mean exactly. When you return to the capital, Miss Qiu, don¡¯t forget to pass this message to others.¡± ¡°Alright, Miss Qiu wants to see me and I¡¯m here. I¡¯ve said what I wanted to say so it¡¯s time for me to leave.¡± Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t someone who would show mercy to her enemies. The reason why she let Qiu Jian off so easily was because she didn¡¯t see too much hostility from Qiu Jian. In other words, Qiu Jian was not her real enemy. She had been on the brink of death countless times, so she still had this instinct. Since she was not her enemy, why would she bother to teach her a lesson? She would have alerted the enemy for no reason. Her biggest advantage now was that these people¡ªwho treated her as a stumbling block¡ªdid not know where her trump card was. Wasn¡¯t this more fun? As for Qiu Jian, if she still didn¡¯t know what was good for her in the future, she would deal with her when she interacted with those more challenging characters in the capital. Furthermore, by keeping Qiu Jian alive, she could get her to send a message to the people in the capital who didn¡¯t like her. It would also make them realize that Yin Jiujin was a person with a fianc¨¦e and his fianc¨¦e wasn¡¯t a soft target that could be easily bullied. In that case, if someone came looking for trouble again, they probably wouldn¡¯t be a dispensable character like Qiu Jian. ¡°Stop!¡± Yan Jinyu stopped in her tracks and turned around, ¡°Miss Qiu, is there anything else?¡± The smile on her face was extremely pure and harmless. Seeing her like this, everyone present even suspected that she was not the one who had said those vaguely threatening words. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°Miss Qiu, do you think I look like a fool?¡± She chuckled softly, ¡°Miss Qiu, you don¡¯t have to worry. I have a good memory. Not only do I remember what I said, but I also remember what others said clearly. So, I¡¯ve remembered what Miss Qiu said just now. It¡¯s best if Miss Qiu doesn¡¯t forget it because I don¡¯t want to hear those words a second time. If I hear them a second time, Miss Qiu¡­ No, I should say that your entire Qiu Family will probably be finished.¡± Staring at her in a daze, Qiu Jian felt a chill rise from the bottom of her feet and spread to her limbs. What exactly was Yan Jinyu¡­ relying on to say such words! Moreover, she had used such a smiling expression and tone that was neither too hurried nor too slow! How dare she! However, Yan Jinyu clearly didn¡¯t have any backing, so why did she feel fear from the bottom of her heart? Was it because of Master Nine? Could it be that her fear for Master Nine had reached such a terrifying stage? So much so that she was afraid of Yan Jinyu, who was just a woman that Master Nine treated differently, to this extent? Qiu Jian couldn¡¯t figure it out, and neither could anyone else. However, what the others couldn¡¯t figure out was why Qiu Jian would be so frightened by Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. Yan Jinyu walked to the door and looked at Feng Yuan, who was standing at the side in a daze. He wanted to size her up but was afraid that she would discover him. Yan Jinyu smiled faintly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡± ¡°¡­Go, Go, Go! Of course, we¡¯re going!¡± Xu Gui nced at Luo Yikun and the rest in the private room and quickly turned back to shout, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯m leaving too!¡± Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t say anything and simply followed. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t you y for a while before leaving? Yun¡¯er, with our rtionship, there¡¯s no need for us to not greet each other at such an asion, right? Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t officially met your sister yet. Aren¡¯t you going to introduce her?¡± It was Zhao Yue speaking. Chapter 49

Chapter 49: Someone¡¯s Stirring Up Trouble

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yan Jinyun frowned and stopped. She turned around and looked at Zhao Yue, who was smiling brightly on the sofa. She said calmly, ¡°Next time.¡± Next time? Of course, it would be next time. However, Zhao Yue pretended not to understand what she meant and continued smiling brightly, ¡°Why do you have to go through so much trouble? Since we¡¯ve already met, it¡¯s a good opportunity for everyone to get to know each other. Your sister has just returned, so she needs to get to know some new friends, right? After all, she¡¯s your sister, the eldest daughter of the Yan Family. In the future, when all of us inherit our families¡¯ businesses, we¡¯ll definitely have to interact with each other. Now that we¡¯re familiar with each other, it¡¯ll be more convenient for us to interact with each other.¡± She deliberately raised her voice while saying this as she clearly wanted Yan Jinyu, who had already walked out of the private room, to hear it too. Yan Jinyun sneered inwardly. Sowing discord? Does she think that she, Yan Jinyu, was so easy to fool? If Yan Jinyu was really someone who could be instigated with just a few words, then Yan Jinyun wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to give up onpeting with her for the marriage that she had been told had belonged to her since she was young. However, every time she thought about how Yan Jinyu was so capable and how even an old family like the capital¡¯s Qiu Family couldn¡¯t do anything to Yan Jinyu, she would feel proud. Why was that so? No, she wouldn¡¯t admit that this strange feeling was pride. This didn¡¯t match her character. ¡°I said, next time.¡± Her firm tone stunned Zhao Yue and she almost couldn¡¯t continue to smile, ¡°Alright, next time then. Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry. I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just want to get to know your sister based on our rtionship so that we can help each other in the future.¡± She was all smiles on the surface, but she was scolding Yan Jinyun for being a hypocrite in her heart. She clearly didn¡¯t like Yan Jinyu, but she was pretending to be close to her. Others might not know Yan Jinyun, but how could she not know? Yan Jinyun clearly wanted to find a chance to teach Yan Jinyu a lesson. If she ruined Yan Jinyu¡¯s reputation, Yan Jinyu would no longer have the right to fight with her. Today was such a good opportunity, and Qiu Jian was here standing up for her. Yan Jinyun actually didn¡¯t know how to use her. Foolish! ¡°It¡¯s a pity. It wasn¡¯t easy for Second Young Master Luo to organize an event, but you guys came and left without having any fun. Without you guys, things seem to be a little boring. Seriously, those who knew you guys, will know that you left because you have something on. But those people who had no idea would say that you guys didn¡¯t give Second Young Master Luo any face, it would be so embarrassing for Second Young Master Luo when news get out.¡± ncing at Luo Yikun, who had turned a little pale, Zhao Yue hid the gloating look in her eyes and continued, ¡°But Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t mind it too much. With Second Young Master Luo¡¯s rtionship with you, he wouldn¡¯t take such a small matter to heart.¡± She tilted her head and winked at Luo Yikun, ¡°Right, Second Young Master Luo?¡± Luo Yikun gave a fake smile and looked at Yan Jinyun, ¡°Of course!¡± It was fine usually, but today, Qiu Jian, whom he had always wanted to curry favor with, was here. If they left just like that, wouldn¡¯t he lose face in front of Qiu Jian? Qiu Jian was not important. However, if this ruined the Qiu Family¡¯s impression of him, who would be his backer if he wanted to develop his business in the capital in the future? ¡°But Yue¡¯er is right about one thing. Since we¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t we y a little before leaving? I know that there was some unhappiness just now. Isn¡¯t that because everyone isn¡¯t familiar with each other? As the saying goes, no discord, no concord. It¡¯s fine as long as a small misunderstanding is cleared up. Why make it so awkward?¡± He looked at Qiu Jian, ¡°Miss Qiu, do you think so?¡± And, he mouthed the word ¡®racing¡¯. He was trying to please Qiu Jian. After all, Qiu Jian had just suffered a setback. For the time being, she might not find trouble with Yan Jinyu again because she was worried, but it didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t me him for this. He did not want to get himself into trouble after trying to please Qiu Jian for so long. He had not thought of a way to make up for it, but Zhao Yue¡¯s words reminded him. He gave her an approving look for that. Zhao Yue took the opportunity to return him with a charming wink. It was not the first time these two had hooked up. They knew very well what kind of person the other party was. Hearing Luo Yikun¡¯s words, Qiu Jian was initially a little unhappy, but after seeing his hint, her unhappiness disappeared. She had lost so much face just now and was worried that she wouldn¡¯t have a chance to get back at Yan Jinyu. Due to the inexplicable fear that she had for Yan Jinyu, she temporarily wouldn¡¯t touch Yan Jinyu. Or rather, her n to make Yan Jinyu know her limits and take the initiative to cancel the engagement was destined to fail. How could she ept that? Luo Yikun¡¯s suggestion was exactly what she wanted. Even if she couldn¡¯t achieve her goal, she had to at least teach Yan Jinyu a lesson! She was the eldest daughter of the Qiu Family in the capital. If she hadn¡¯t wanted to meet Yan Jinyu, she wouldn¡¯t even bother to interact with the North City¡¯s families¡¯ sessors. Yan Jinyu actually made her lose face in front of these people whom she looked down on! If she wasn¡¯t uncertain about Master Nine¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyu, she wouldn¡¯t have been so aggrieved! Just wait. Yan Jinyu would only be arrogant for a while. When those people in the capital attacked, even if Master Nine really wanted to protect Yan Jinyu, she didn¡¯t believe that Master Nine would be willing to offend those big families in the capital for Yan Jinyu! ¡°Second Young Master Luo is right. I also had some misunderstandings about Eldest Miss Yan previously. At the end of the day, it¡¯s all because of Eldest Miss Yan¡­ Sigh, no matter what, it¡¯s all because of those rumors that Eldest Miss Yan had led a wandering life for 16 years and grew up in an orphanage in a remote town that made me mistakenly think that Miss Yan was someone who wasn¡¯t presentable. That¡¯s why¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps you guys in North City don¡¯t know what Master Nine means in the capital. He¡¯s a figure that all the young masters and young mistresses in the capital admire. When I suddenly heard that his fianc¨¦e was a country bumpkin, many people were feeling indignant for him. I happened toe to North City for something and wanted to meet Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e on the way. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± ¡°If I had known that Eldest Miss Yan was actually not as bad as the rumors say, I would never have said those words.¡± ¡°Although Eldest Miss Yan is much inferior to the daughters of the wealthy families in the capital, she¡¯s not as bad as the rumors say. About herpatibility with Master Nine¡­ If Master Nine really likes her, we, as Master Nine¡¯s fans, naturally have no objections.¡± ¡°I apologize for my previous attitude to Eldest Miss Yan. Just as Second Young Master Luo said, we don¡¯t get to know each other without fighting. Eldest Miss Yan and the rest of you, why don¡¯t you give Second Young Master Luo and me some face and stay for a while before leaving? Speaking of which, a situation like today should be considered grand in North City, right? It¡¯s a pity if you guys missed it, right?¡± Her words sounded sincere, but she didn¡¯t forget to trample on Yan Jinyu and the North City people whom she looked down on. Yan Jinyun stopped when Zhao Yue called out to her so Yan Jinyu also stopped in her tracks. Hence, she heard everything they said. As for their intentions, she knew very well. Trying to stir up trouble? Normally, she did not like to use her brain, so she was usually toozy to use her brain on things that could be solved with actions. It was not her style to retreat when others were looking for trouble. Since they wanted to cause trouble, she would apany them all the way and see who would suffer in the end. After hearing their words, Yan Jinyun, Feng Yuan, and even Xu Gui, who was not familiar with Yan Jinyu, had ugly expressions. They were not stupid. They naturally knew what Luo Yikun and Qiu Jian were nning. If it was just them, it would be fine. At most, they could have a real match, but with Yan Jinyu here¡­ Feng Yuan and Xu Gui had the same worries. They felt that even if Yan Jinyu was a little different from what they imagined, she was indeed not suitable for such an asion. Putting everything else aside, just take the unsulliedness that Yan Jinyu exuded from her bones for example, they didn¡¯t want that to be polluted by the decadent lifestyle of the rich. As for Yan Jinyun, she felt that no matter if it was Zhao Yue, Luo Yikun, or Qiu Jian, they weren¡¯t qualified for Yan Jinyu to deal with them seriously. Or rather, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t need to put herself in danger for these unimportant people. She admitted that Yan Jinyu¡¯s skills were not bad, and she could have many other abilities that she didn¡¯t know about. However, racing wasn¡¯t as simple as just driving a car. If she was careless, she would lose her life! Yan Jinyu and Master Nine¡¯s engagement was legitimate. She had already admitted it. What right did these people have to doubt it? It was fine if they doubted it, but why did they want Yan Jinyu to risk her life for it? Wasn¡¯t Master Nine the one who had the final say in whether this marriage contract was a decision? Based on Master Nine¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyu, she could tell that he treated her differently from the others even when she had something against Yan Jinyu. What right did these people have to judge and make decisions for Master Nine? No, it should be said that what right did they have to make the decision for Master Nine and Yan Jinyu? Even she felt inferior to Yan Jinyu. Where did Zhao Yue, Qiu Jian, and the others get their confidence from? However, before they could say anything, Yan Jinyuughed out loud first, ¡°Since you guys have already said so, wouldn¡¯t it make people feel that I¡¯m easy to bully if I refuse?¡± ¡°Since this is a racingpetition, you can¡¯t simply say that you want to y.¡± Seeing that she had relented, Qiu Jian was only thinking about how to teach her a lesson. She wouldn¡¯t have thought about why Yan Jinyu agreed so easily. She hurriedly said, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°However, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Since it¡¯s a racing match, naturally, we have to be more professional. Previously, I heard Second Young Master Luo say that Young Master Feng¡¯s driving skills are good. Then, I¡¯ll go with Second Young Master Luo and Eldest Miss Yan will go with Young Master Feng. And, we will have a match?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and said, ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Chapter 50 - Agree To Race

Chapter 50: Agree To Race

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan were about to object after hearing Qiu Jian¡¯s suggestion. They retracted their words and heaved a sigh of relief when they heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. They thought that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t agree with Qiu Jian¡¯s suggestion. In fact, Yan Jinyu really didn¡¯t agree either. It was just that her disapproval was a little different from what they thought. ¡°No?¡± Qiu Jian was displeased. This was a great opportunity to teach Yan Jinyu a lesson. It was fine if Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t agree to it. But since she had already agreed, she naturally couldn¡¯t say no so easily. ¡°Miss Yan, do you mean that you don¡¯t want topete? How can that be? With Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s growing up environment, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve never seen such a racing game before. Since you¡¯re willing to stay and y, how can you not have a go to experience it yourself? I know that Miss Yan probably never even touched a car in the past, so I don¡¯t intend to make things difficult for you. Let Young Master Feng drive. You¡¯ll apany him in the front passenger seat. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Miss Qiu is right. They¡¯re only asking you to apany them. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re asking you to drive personally. Why would Miss Yan reject us? Besides, Miss Qiu is also going into the car so this is not an excessive request.¡± Zhao Yue wished that they would immediately start a fight. She sat at the side and watched the show. ¡°Moreover, with Young Master Feng¡¯s driving skills and this is a venue that he often ys in, there won¡¯t be any danger. If Eldest Miss Yan still doesn¡¯t agree, wouldn¡¯t she be too disrespectful to Miss Qiu and Second Young Master Luo?¡± Feng Yuan red at Zhao Yue when he heard that, ¡°Eldest Miss Zhao, it¡¯s really easy for you to speak. Since you trust me so much, why don¡¯t you rece Jinyu? Eldest Miss Zhao, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely bring you back in one piece!¡± Zhao Yue choked. She did not want to interfere in their affairs. ¡°Young Master Feng must be joking. Even if Eldest Miss Yan doesn¡¯t want to go on stage, Yun¡¯er is still around. How can I take in the limelight?¡± After saying that, she smiled and looked at Yan Jinyun, revealing a kind and respectful gaze. Yan Jinyun nced at her coldly in silence. This almost made Zhao Yao lose her smile. What was wrong with Yan Jinyun recently? She was always making her talk to herself in public now! Yan Jinyun wasn¡¯t like this in the past. Of course, Zhao Yao didn¡¯t know that following Yan Jinyu¡¯s appearance and Yan Jinyun¡¯s gradual recognition of Yan Jinyu, Yan Jinyun had already subtly revealed her nature in front of people. It was just that the change wasn¡¯t very big. Even Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t realize it herself. In the past, she had to listen to Fu Ya and be the best debutante in North City. Hence, she had to take care of everything and try her best not to do anything that would offend others or make others feel disgusted. However, it was different now. After her true nature was gradually revealed, Fu Ya¡¯s words did not affect her that much anymore. Of course, the reason why Yan Jinyun was so affected was probably because of Yan Jinyu. Before Yan Jinyu came back, she was the only daughter of the Yan Family and the heir of the Yan Family. She shouldered the Yan Family¡¯s future. After Yan Jinyu came back, she thought that Yan Jinyu was someone who didn¡¯t have the ability to advance in life. Naturally, her nature wouldn¡¯t be easily exposed until she saw Yan Jinyu raise her hand and sh¡­ Even if Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t want to admit it, she still subconsciously trusted Yan Jinyu. She felt that even if the Yan Family didn¡¯t have her, Yan Jinyu would still be around. Her responsibilities and pressure wouldn¡¯t be so great anymore. One¡¯s nature would be easily exposed when responsibility and pressure were lowered. This was verymon and not difficult to understand. However, perhaps even Yan Jinyun herself did not notice all that. ¡°I think you guys have misunderstood me.¡± Yan Jinyuughed lightly. ¡°When did I say that I¡¯m not going into the car?¡± ¡°Jinyu, don¡¯t mess around! You can¡¯t joke about this!¡± Feng Yuan was so angry that he wanted to stamp his feet. However, he couldn¡¯t bear to say harsh words to Yan Jinyu. He only regretted bringing her over. Although he believed in his driving skills, there was no guarantee. He really didn¡¯t dare to take risks with Jinyu. Otherwise, his parents wouldn¡¯t let him off when he returned home. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t say anything, but her expression showed her current attitude. Obviously, she didn¡¯t agree with Yan Jinyu¡¯s n either. They were worried, but Qiu Jian and the others were the opposite. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, what do you mean?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and looked at Qiu Jian, ¡°Since you want to y, of course you have to do it yourself. I see that Miss Qiu is so interested. Why don¡¯t we have a match?¡± Qiu Jian thought that she had heard wrongly. She pointed at herself and asked, ¡°You want topete with me?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯llpete with you.¡± After confirming that she didn¡¯t hear wrongly and that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t joking, Qiu Jian couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°You? Do you know how to drive? You probably haven¡¯t even touched a car in all your life, right?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Miss Qiu. We¡¯re at thepetition venue. If I really don¡¯t know how to drive, Miss Qiu can¡¯t be med if something happens.¡± If anyone else heard this, they would probably be angry, but Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t look angry at all. Qiu Jian finally looked at her properly. Yan Jinyu¡­ didn¡¯t seem to be stupid or innocent. She really had the confidence! But was that even possible? ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re not afraid of death, I¡¯ll y with you!¡± In the capital, she could be considered as someone who really know how to y among the descendants of influential families. She didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t win against Yan Jinyu, who might not even have touched a car! Yan Jinyu said slowly, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But what? Eldest Miss Yan, why don¡¯t you just say it directly?¡± Luo Yikun was the one who answered. The more he looked at Yan Jinyu, the more interested he was. It was even about to surpass his interest in Yan Jinyun. She might look innocent and harmless, but her personality did not match her appearance. Instead, she was very energetic. He had never yed with such a girl before. However, just like Qiu Jian, he wasn¡¯t sure about Master Nine¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyu. Moreover, Yan Jinyu and Master Nine still had an engagement. He didn¡¯t dare to act rashly for the time being. However, once he had the chance, he would definitely not let Yan Jinyu off. Yan Jinyu smiled and nced at him. Then, she turned her gaze to Zhao Yue, who was preparing to watch the show at the side. Her lips curled into an inconspicuous smile, ¡°However, this¡­ Miss Zhao needs to go with Miss Qiu.¡± When Zhao Yue heard that, the smile on her face froze. Before she could reply, Yan Jinyu continued, ¡°Oh, right, thisdy¡¯s surname is Zhao, right?¡± Zhao Yue flushed with anger instantly. Zhao Yue would be pping her own face if she were to reject her after she said all those words earlier. Hence, no matter how unwilling she was, she did not dare to reject her. Qiu Jian frowned unwillingly instead, ¡°Why should I bring her along?¡± Qiu Jian¡¯s disdain for Zhao Yue was so obvious that it made her expression even more twisted. ¡°No reason. I just thought that Miss Zhao said so much just now and felt that she might be interested in this, so I wanted to bring her along to y.¡± Only she, Yan Jinyu, could watch others¡¯ shows. Zhao Yue had a pretty neat n. She even wanted to sit back, watch her shows and reap the benefits. ¡°Of course, for the sake of fairness, I¡¯ll bring Yun¡¯er along too.¡± Yan Jinyun, who was suddenly called out, was stunned. She didn¡¯t know what Yan Jinyu was nning. Yan Jinyun never thought that racing with Yan Jinyu would be dangerous. She only wondered what Yan Jinyu¡¯s n was. Luo Yikun looked at Yan Jinyu before looking at Yan Jinyu who was in a daze at the side. It seemed like he didn¡¯t expect Yan Jinyu to call her too. ¡°Yun¡¯er ising too?¡± Without waiting for Yan Jinyun to say anything, Zhao Yue stood up with a whoosh, ¡°Alright! I agree!¡± She thought that even if Yan Jinyu knew how to drive, her driving skills would never surpass Qiu Jian, the eldest daughter of the Qiu Family. She already disliked Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun in all kinds of ways, and she could also see Qiu Jian¡¯s intentions. Since she could teach the two people she didn¡¯t like a lesson in one go, why shouldn¡¯t she to do it? It was only then that she realized that her joy was too obvious. She quickly stopped herself, ¡°What I mean is, Yun¡¯er and I are good friends. If Yun¡¯er wants to y, I naturally have to apany her. Besides, I trust Miss Qiu.¡± She didn¡¯t know if thest sentence was meant for Qiu Jian or for herself. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at Feng Yuan, ¡°I heard that you oftene here to y. Do you have your car here? I¡¯ll borrow it for a while.¡± Feng Yuan could not interrupt just now. Now that he could interrupt, how could he follow her wishes? ¡°Jinyu, don¡¯t mess around!¡± ¡°No? It¡¯s fine, then.¡± She looked at Luo Yikun. ¡°I believe that since Second Young Master Luo has formed this event, you should have a spare car. Lend me one then.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t lend it to you!¡± Racing was not a joke. It was best to use a professional race car when there was a professional race car. Besides, who knew if Luo Yikun would tamper with his car if she borrowed from him? Hence, Feng Yuan spoke first without thinking. He almost pped himself after saying that. He clearly wanted to stop Jinyu no matter what. Why did he agree to lend her the car? He looked at Yan Jinyun and said resentfully, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you persuade her!¡± Chapter 51 - Being Willful Occasionally

Chapter 51: Being Willful asionally

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Am I able to persuade her?¡± Indeed, she wasn¡¯t able to persuade her, but¡­ something¡¯s amiss. Why did he feel that Yan Jinyun¡¯s attitude towards Jinyu was a little strange? What was so strange about it? Forget it. Now was not the time to think about this. Did Jinyu know how dangerous racing was? Moreover, the other party was obviously up to no good! If anything happened¡­ As he thought about it, Feng Yuan felt anxious again. Seeing that Yan Jinyu had already made up her mind, he sighed heavily and leaned over to ask Yan Jinyun softly, ¡°Jinyu¡­ knows how to drive, right?¡± His voice was really very low. He was afraid that Yan Jinyu would be sad when she heard it and recalled her experiences all these years. ¡°Most probably.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Yuan. What do you mean most probably? You¡¯re not even sure about your feelings? But you clearly aren¡¯t sure, yet you still follow her with a straight face. Are you disregarding your life? Didn¡¯t Yan Jinyun always cherish her life? When did she be so unafraid of death? Feng Yuan was so anxious that he stomped his feet. He knew that he couldn¡¯t influence Yan Jinyu¡¯s decision at all, so he could only get the attendant to drive his exclusive car over unwillingly. At this point, he could only pray that nothing bad would happen. He could only check the car a few more times and make sure there weren¡¯t any problems in the car. *** ¡°Don¡¯t make any sound to affect my performanceter!¡± Zhao Yue¡ªwho had just sat in the front passenger seat and was about to buckle her seatbelt¡ªpaused when she heard this. A hint of anger shed past her eyes, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. ¡°Miss Qiu, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t affect you. However, Miss Qiu, you have to pay more attentionter. You just have to seek stability. Based on the information that our Zhao Family found out, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t even have the chance to touch a car all these years. It¡¯s already good enough that she could start the car. It¡¯s impossible for her to defeat you.¡± ¡°Hmph! Do you think that I don¡¯t know about this? Why do you have to talk so much!¡± Zhao Yue¡¯s facial features were twisted. ¡°Hold on tight. If you bump into anything, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you!¡± Zhao Yue buckled her seatbelt, wishing she could break it apart, ¡°Miss Qiu, don¡¯t worry. This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯m racing with someone!¡± Her voice sounded like she was gritting her teeth, but Zhao Yue didn¡¯t dare to show it too obviously. She did not dare to offend Qiu Jian. Qiu Jian nced at her disdainfully and then fumbled around in the car. ¡°Tsk! Luo Yikun even said that this is the best car in the entire underground racing arena. I think it¡¯s only so-so. It¡¯s far worse than what I¡¯ve encountered in the past! North City is indeed a small ce. It can¡¯t evenpare to the capital!¡± Zhao Yue sneered inwardly. She didn¡¯t forget to trample on North City. If North City was really that bad, would someone like Master Ninee to develop in North City? Although Master Nine¡¯s businesses were all over the country and had even left the country long ago, it was undeniable that Master Nine¡¯s base camp was in North City. Otherwise, Master Nine would not have settled in North City for the past few years. However, it was true that North City could notpare to the capital. However, being inferior was one thing. Qiu Jian¡¯s actions of not forgetting to insult North City were really annoying. No matter how good the capital was, no matter how capable the people in the capital were, what did it have to do with Qiu Jian? She was only one of the countless people in the capital. Those who were truly aplished might not look down on others like her. What was she? No matter how unhappy Zhao Yue was, she didn¡¯t dare to show it on her face. She could only suppress her anger and continue listening to Qiu Jian criticize the race. On the other side, Yan Jinyu was sitting in the car that Feng Yuan had checked countless times. She pulled her seatbelt over and buckled it. She smiled and looked at Yan Jinyun, who was also sitting in the front passenger seat, ¡°Aren¡¯t you not afraid to join me?¡± Yan Jinyun rolled her eyes secretly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to ask this now? Besides, aren¡¯t you in the car too? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re someone who wants to die.¡± ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m not.¡± Not only that, she also cherished her life. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have continued living and never thought of ending her life after destroying Ghost ughter Ind. Instead, she was constantly finding a reason for her to go on living. Her life was something that she had painstakingly got back from the brink of death countless times. She had already narrowly escaped death when she met the kidnappers at two years old. ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and asked. Yan Jinyun stared at her and retracted her gaze, ¡°Up to you. It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t go overboard. There¡¯s only one son and one daughter in the younger generation of the Qiu Family in the capital. Qiu Jian is very favored by the Qiu family. If anything happens to her in North City, there will be quite a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°What are you thinking? Killing is illegal. You don¡¯t think I have the guts to kill someone, do you?¡± Yan Jinyun simply didn¡¯t want to talk to her. She would believe her before she saw her act out. Now, she only wanted to reply with two words. Ha ha. Of course, Yan Jinyu knew that she didn¡¯t believe it, but she didn¡¯t intend to let her believe it either. Because it was just a joke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Murder is against thew. Even if I wanted to kill her, I wouldn¡¯t do it in public.¡± She even chuckled. ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyun. ¡°I¡¯m curious. Why would you want to invite me along?¡± When Yan Jinyu heard that, she raised her head and looked at her but she didn¡¯t answer her directly. She only smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re about to set off. Buckle up.¡± Why did she call Yan Jinyun along? Of course, it was because not everyone had the chance to sit in the number one killer ¡°Chi¡±¡®s car. She still remembered one time when she was avoiding being hunted by the other party afterpleting a mission, Mei Mei, who was sitting in the passenger seat, had been frightened. Meimei was a killer who was only second to her in the killer rankings. Even Meimei was frightened, so it could be seen that her ¡°fast¡± car was indeed a little different. Later on, Meimei even said that if a timid person could survive in her car once, their courage would definitely soar to the next level. Yan Jinyun was the sessor of the Yan Family. The empire that her grandfather had conquered would be handed to her in the future. How could she be so timid? Since she had the chance to train Yan Jinyun¡¯s courage, she naturally wouldn¡¯t waste it. She would just treat it as returning the favor to her grandparents who had looked for her for so many years without giving up. If Yan Jinyun knew what she was thinking, she would definitely give her a few more ¡°ha ha¡±. However, if the three people who were familiar with Yan Jinyu knew what she was doing now, they would definitely know that she was ying a prank. However, even if they knew, any of the three people would definitely not stop her if they were here. This was because they knew better than anyone else how difficult it was to make Yan Jinyu to y a prank. Although the Yan Jinyu they saw often had a faint smile on her face and looked very innocent, they knew very well how Yan Jinyu did things. She could kill without blinking. Even though she would habitually drink a few cans of yogurt after every fight. Most of the time, they couldn¡¯t see her being a seventeen-year-old girl, so they were happy to see her being willful asionally. However, no matter what, although Yan Jinyu was a little yful now, her intention to nurture Yan Jinyun¡¯s courage was real. Yan Jinyu started the car and drove to the starting point of the track. Xu Gui was standing in the best spot and closest to the live broadcast screen. Looking at the two cars that were side by side, he said, ¡°Yuan, looks like Eldest Miss Yan can drive. I¡¯m relieved.¡± Feng Yuan nced at Xu Gui¡¯s hand that was still holding tightly onto the railing. He was initially ming him for being unable to control his temper and calling him to make Jinyue here to take risks, but now, his anger had dissipated Forget it. Xu Gui did not have any bad intentions. ¡°It¡¯s just a car. Who doesn¡¯t know how to drive? But it¡¯s not like she knows how to race. Cousin, you¡¯ve rxed too early. Yuan, you know that Eldest Miss Yan is fooling around, but you still agreed to lend her the car. How much money will you lose if the car crashes on the way?¡± As soon as Xu Xiaoxiao said this, everyone in the stands, including Luo Yikun¡ªwho was looking at the two cars at the starting point with mixed emotions¡ªretracted his gaze and looked at her. Xu Gui looked at her in disbelief. After a while, he blushed and scolded, ¡°Xiaoxiao, what are you talking about!¡± Yuan¡¯s car was indeed worth a lot of money, but there were two people sitting in the car! Perhaps, in her opinion, their safety was not as important as a car? Not to mention that the twodies in the car were from the number one family in North City. Even if they were two ordinary people, Xu Xiaoxiao should not have said that. Whenever he was reminded that the person who said this was his cousin, Xu Gui could not even look up. He especially did not dare to look at Feng Yuan¡¯s current expression. No one knew better than him how much Yuan valued Yan Jinyu, his cousin¡­ No, it should be said that no one knew better than him how important the Yan sisters were to Yuan. Yes, both sisters. Perhaps even Yuan himself did not know that Yan Jinyun was different from others to him. Otherwise, with Yuan¡¯s gentle personality, how could he have kept bickering with a girl and even fought with her for so many years? However, since Yuan did not realize it, he could not expose it. Feng Yuan¡¯s expression was indeed not very nice. His fists clenched and rxed. If the person who said this was a boy, he would have already swung his fist over. After Xu Gui¡¯s reprimand and seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, especially Feng Yuan¡¯s ugly expression, Xu Xiaoxiao finally realized that she had said something wrong. She didn¡¯t dare to meet Feng Yuan¡¯s gaze, ¡°B-Brother Yuan, I¡­¡± Chapter 52 - Are They Tired Of Living?

Chapter 52: Are They Tired Of Living?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Feng Yuan avoided her hand that was about to hold his arm. He did not seem to have any intention of responding to her. Instead, he looked at Xu Gui, ¡°Xu Gui, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give you face. You saw it too.¡± Xu Gui smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He knew that he had forced him. Yuan did not have any feelings for Xiaoxiao. Speaking of which, he was sick of Xiaoxiao¡¯s pestering, so he mentioned it to Yuan once. He did not expect that Yuan would really agree to date Xiaoxiao because of his loyalty to him. He had always felt very sorry regarding that. However, he thought that things had already turned out like this, he could not possibly persuade them to break up. He simply wanted to wait for Yuan to lose his patience with Xiaoxiao before he initiated the breakup. He had not expected Xiaoxiao to say something so overboard. If Xiaoxiao was only his cousin, he would have just reprimanded her but she was still Yuan¡¯s girlfriend now. Even if Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know that Yuan cared about Yan Jinyun, she should be able to tell that he cared about Yan Jinyu very much. Xiaoxiao was still Yuan¡¯s girlfriend so how could she say such things in front of Yuan? ¡°I was the one who forced the whole thing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not entirely because of you. I¡¯m also tired of being pestered. That was the best solution at that time. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have any peace even if I went out to y games.¡± Xu Gui¡¯s lips twitched. His words seemed to be a little hurtful. However, he did not deny it. Even as her cousin, he was pestered to the point that he had no choice but to speak to Yuan, let alone Yuan himself. He couldn¡¯t care about this anymore. Xiaoxiao had done it to herself. Feng Yuan did not realize how hurtful his words were. In his opinion, what he said was the truth. He looked at Xu Xiaoxiao, whose expression was rapidly changing, and said decisively, ¡°Let¡¯s break up. You aren¡¯t my girlfriend in the future.¡± ¡°Oh, I remember that breaking up requires that kind of breakup fee? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you suffer. When I go back today, I¡¯ll give you 200,000 dors for Xu Gui to transfer to you. Don¡¯t think that 200,000 dors is too little. I haven¡¯t taken any advantage of you in the past few months that I¡¯ve been with you. At most, I¡¯ve only held your hand.¡± She was also the one who took the initiative to hold his hand. He only did not shake her hand off for her sake¡­ or rather, for his good friend Xu Gui¡¯s sake. ¡°200,000 is my living allowance for two months. If I give it to you, I won¡¯t even have the money to go to the Inte cafe. I don¡¯t even know where I¡¯ll go for the next two months.¡± Feng Yuan was actually exaggerating. He was the heir of the Feng Family, how could he really only have this bit of pocket money? However, 100,000 dors was fixed to him by Luo Linlin every month. Feng Chen was the one who gave him the big part of his pocket money. However, Feng Yuan was not someone who spent money carelessly. Without any special circumstances, 100,000 dors was enough for him to spend for a month. A monthly allowance of 100,000 dors was a huge sum to ordinary people, but it was really nothing to them, the descendants of wealthy families who spent money like pouring water out. It could be seen from the fact that Yan Qingyu had given Yan Jinyu a three-million-dor card the first time he made a move. If it were anyone else, they would probably feel very embarrassed to say that they only spent 100,000 dors a month in this situation where there were a group of young masters from influential families around. They would not have said it so casually at all. Only Feng Yuan was an exception, and he even said it so confidently. ¡°I¡¯m not breaking up!¡± Xu Xiaoxiao was angry and a little sad, ¡°Brother Yuan, I¡¯m not breaking up! I don¡¯t agree to break up!¡± As she spoke, she was about to pull Feng Yuan¡¯s arm, but Feng Yuan avoided her. He frowned, ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your opinion. I¡¯m just informing you. Although I don¡¯t get angry often, I¡¯m not without a temper. If you don¡¯t want to lose face, I advise you to stop before you go too far.¡± When Xu Xiaoxiao saw that he indeed wasn¡¯t joking, shepletely panicked. Her tears flowed down in a whoosh, ¡°Why must we break up? Just because of what I said just now? I didn¡¯t mean it. I didn¡¯t mean anything else either¡­ Brother Yuan, forgive me this time, okay? Just forgive me this time. I promise I won¡¯t say anything in the future¡­¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled.¡± ¡°Brother Yuan¡­¡± Seeing that the referee below had already raised his signal gun, Feng Yuan said impatiently, ¡°If you speak again, I don¡¯t mind asking someone to make you leave. I believe you don¡¯t want to lose face either.¡± Xu Xiaoxiao stopped crying when she saw him threaten her impatiently. She bit her lips and clenched her fists. She followed Feng Yuan¡¯s gaze and saw the red car below. A hint of ruthlessness shed across her eyes. This was all because of Yan Jinyu! She had pursued Feng Yuan for three years before Feng Yuan finally agreed to be with her after much difficulty. If it wasn¡¯t for Yan Jinyu, how could Feng Yuan have broken up with her! Yan Jinyu had better die on this racetrack! Even if she didn¡¯t die, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let Yan Jinyu have an easy time! Luo Yikun, who had witnessed this scene, did not take it to heart at all. He would break up with a girlfriend every two or three days. This was not a strange thing to him. Instead, he was more interested in the uing race. When the signal gun sounded, Luo Yikun said, ¡°It¡¯s starting now.¡± Xu Gui looked at Xu Xiaoxiao, whose expression kept changing but did not dare to cry. She sighed and turned her attention to the track. As for Feng Yuan, it was as if the person who had just broken up with a girlfriend wasn¡¯t him. His gaze was fixed on the red car on the racetrack. From his clenched fists and tense face, one could tell how nervous he was right now. The people in the stands were not in the mood to care about Xu Xiaoxiao¡¯s breakup drama that was caused by one sentence. They were all focused on the track. The female racers were the eldest daughter of the Qiu Family from the capital and the eldest daughter of the Yan Family from North City who was very famous recently. The eldest daughter of the Zhao Family and the second daughter of the Yan Family were also sitting in the cars. Zhao Yue was negligible. Yan Jinyun was the top socialite in North City and the goddess in the hearts of countless boys. Facing such a racingpetition, most of the boys present were more nervous than interested. The people in the stands were nervous, but the people in the car were calm. The cars dashed out at the same time. Qiu Jian nced at the red car beside her and scoffed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Yan Jinyu to still have some ability. However, this is only the beginning. The show is just starting!¡± After saying that, she elerated! Zhao Yue, who was looking at the other car calmly, jumped in shock. Her face turned pale when she saw the car¡¯s speedometer. This was already very close to Luo Yikun¡¯s fastest speed. Would Qiu Jian be able to do it? She wouldn¡¯t be messing around, right? Fortunately, there were no major bends in the track. Otherwise¡­ She hoped that Qiu Jian really wasn¡¯t messing around! Qiu Jian increased his speed, and so did Yan Jinyu. However,pared to Zhao Yue, who was pale with fright, Yan Jinyun, who was also sitting in the front passenger seat, didn¡¯t have a change in her expression. She could even chat with Yan Jinyu, ¡°Looks like you really know how to race. Have you yed before?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t have the time.¡± Yan Jinyu stepped on the elerator and held the steering wheel tightly. She smiled casually at Yan Jinyun, ¡°However, I¡¯ve experienced a lot of life-and-death situations. Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t lose to her.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyun.?Who¡¯s worried about that? It was only then that she realized that she had never been worried that Yan Jinyu would lose. She had never worried that she would be in danger when she got in this car. However, what Yan Jinyu just said¡­ She had never yed in a car before, but she wasparable to professional racers. Her driving skills were even better. What had Yan Jinyu experienced? Also, what did she mean by ¡°I¡¯ve experienced a lot of life-and-death situations¡±? Was this speed of life and death the one that she understood? The kind that one could lose one¡¯s life if one was careless. Although Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t borate, Yan Jinyun already had an answer in her heart. She pursed her lips tightly and remained silent. As she was thinking, she suddenly remembered that there was a huge bend in the track. She suddenly looked up and saw that it was the sharp turn in front of her. Both of the two cars were head-to-head. With Yan Jinyun¡¯s eyesight, she could tell that Qiu Jian wanted to elerate and overtake them here! No, Qiu Jian¡¯s n was not as simple as overtaking the car! At this bend, Qiu Jian¡¯s car was in the innerne. They were in the outerne. Qiu Jian wanted to use this to bump their car out of the racetrack! As the name suggested, the underground racing arena was not very open which meant that there were many irregrities. The outside of the bend was a cliff! And it had no protective bars! Yan Jinyun finished analyzing everything in a second. She didn¡¯t have time to think carefully. She sat up straight and shouted nervously, ¡°Sister, be careful!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sit tight.¡± Seeing that Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change and was still indifferent, Yan Jinyun¡¯s heart finally rxed slightly. She really sat down obediently. It had been a long time since she had felt such nervousness and fear. No, she had. Not long ago, when she found someone to abduct Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu seemed to be involved in the rare emotional upheaval. Really¡­ In the stands, everyone could no longer see the racetrack. They could only watch the situation on the racetrack from the live broadcast screen. ¡°W-What is she trying to do?!¡± Xu Gui was so excited that he even pulled Luo Yikun¡¯s arm. For the first time, Luo Yikun did not shake him off. Or rather, Luo Yikun¡¯s attention was not here at all. Everyone was tense and did not even dare to blink. elerating to overtake in the inner racetrack. They were so ferocious. They didn¡¯t even dare to do it! Are they tired of living?! No, it should be more urate to say that Qiu Jian wanted to kill the other party! Chapter 53 - Collision

Chapter 53: Collision

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Does she even know how to race? Didn¡¯t they say that she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the capital? I heard that she often attends such events, but anyone who knows a little about racing should know that this is wrong. Doesn¡¯t she know that if she doesn¡¯t control herself well, not only will the other party be knocked off the cliff, but her own car might also be knocked off the track?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. It¡¯s such a short distance and at such a fast speed. It¡¯s unrealistic to make Eldest Miss Yan slow down and avoid it. I can only pray for a miracle to happen. If I knew that the other party doesn¡¯t want to live, I should have persuaded Second Miss Yan not to get into the car just now. If anything happened¡­¡± ¡°Tsk, persuade Second Miss Yan? Aren¡¯t you thinking too highly of yourself? There are so many people here. Who isn¡¯t more influential than you? Even if you want to persuade her, it won¡¯t be you.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you save some face for your brother? Do you have to be so direct? Although what you said is the truth.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only telling you the truth because we¡¯re brothers. I¡¯ll let you understand that it¡¯s better to stop daydreaming. However, speaking of which, Eldest Miss Yan is also fooling around. She clearly knows that the other party doesn¡¯t have good intentions, but she still agreed to race. She even dragged Second Miss Yan along. I really don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking¡­¡± The chatter in the stands stopped at the same time. The live broadcast on the big screen shocked everyone with an extremely shocking scene. Qiu Jian¡¯s eleration had no intention of stopping. Everyone thought that even if Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t avoid it in such a situation, she would at least slow down appropriately and try her best to avoid colliding with Qiu Jian¡¯s car. However, Yan Jinyu was still elerating! Moreover, judging from the speed, she seemed to be elerating even more than Qiu Jian! ¡°Does Eldest Miss Yan want to die?!¡± Xu Gui widened his eyes and eximed. Feng Yuan¡¯s thin lips pursed into a straight line. He clenched his fists tightly and stared at the big screen. Cold sweat broke out on his back. Compared to their worries, Xu Xiaoxiao was also shocked. However, after her shock, she was full of schadenfreude. Qiu Jian did well! It would be best if Yan Jinyu died on the track! No, it should be said that it would be best if they all died on the track! She hated Yan Jinyu the most, but she also didn¡¯t like the other three people. Because no matter who among them was present, she could only be a foil. She did not want to be a foil for the rest of her life! Of course, no one cared about Xu Xiaoxiao¡¯s evil thoughts. Everyone¡¯s attention was on this match. Meanwhile, on the track. ¡°Qiu Jian, do you want to die?! If you want to die, don¡¯t bring me along!¡± Zhao Yue widened her eyes in shock and grabbed the armrest in panic, not caring if she could offend Qiu Jian. It wasn¡¯t her first time racing with someone, but it was her first time meeting someone like Qiu Jian who didn¡¯t care about their life. She knew Qiu Jian¡¯s n, but didn¡¯t Qiu Jian know that they might be in danger too by doing that?! ¡°Shut up!¡± Qiu Jian¡¯s eyes were ruthless. She didn¡¯t care about scolding her anymore. All she wanted was to teach Yan Jinyu a lesson and let Yan Jinyu know the consequences of offending her. Anyway, this kind of underground racing was something that both sides were willing parties. No one was forced. Even if Yan Jinyu really received special treatment from Master Nine, Master Nine didn¡¯t have any rights to pursue after the incident so she might not be implicated. However, after leaving this ce, before she figured out Master Nine¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyu, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for her to find another chance to teach Yan Jinyu a lesson. Even if Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t die, she would make her lose half dead! However, in the next moment, her pupils constricted and her eyes were filled with disbelief¡­ On the other side, Yan Jinyun looked at Yan Jinyu, who was elerating, and her heart tensed up again. Seeing that they were about to collide, she widened her eyes. ¡°Sister, Sister, quickly dodge!¡± However,Yan Jinyu even smiled at her at such a critical moment with a very rxed expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring you back safely.¡± After saying that, she stepped on the elerator and turned the steering wheel forcefully. Under Yan Jinyun¡¯s shocked gaze, she mmed into the car beside her! Bang! Everything seemed to happen in an instant! Even Yan Jinyun, who tried her best to remain calm, thought that this collision was over. She didn¡¯t expect the car to only shake violently and slide for a distance before returning to calmness. Of course, one side of Feng Yuan¡¯s red car was clearly deformed. The racecar that was modified for racing had the toughest body. Using the body of the car to hit the other party¡¯s car, coupled with Yan Jinyu deliberately changing the angle, other than the car being damaged, there was no other effect. As for the other party¡­ The car continued to move forward. Afterpletely stabilizing the car, Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows at the stunned Yan Jinyun, ¡°How is it? I said that I would bring you back safely. Do you believe me now?¡± After a long while, Yan Jinyun turned to look at her stiffly. Her eyes were still filled with shock, ¡°Y-you¡­ How did you do it?¡± Before Yan Jinyu could reply, she said angrily, ¡°Do you want to die! Do you know that in that kind of situation, if you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll lose your life?! You¡­ You¡­ I thought¡­ I thought¡­¡± As she spoke, her voice was already getting choked up. Seeing this, Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand that was holding the steering wheel paused slightly, ¡°Are you scared?¡± She smiled faintly, ¡°You are so timid?¡± Seeing that she could stillugh at a time like this, Yan Jinyun raised her hand and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes without any care for her image. She red at her, ¡°Who¡­ who¡¯s timid?! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s timid! Your entire family is timid!¡± After saying that, her tears fell uncontrobly again. She looked like a frightened youngdy. She didn¡¯t look like the top socialite in North City at all. Yan Jinyu drove steadily to the finish line as she watched Yan Jinyun cry. She did not interrupt her. However, the emotions in Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes were a littleplicated too. She just wanted to use this to train Yan Jinyun¡¯s courage. If she had known that she was so easily frightened, she wouldn¡¯t have¡­ Yan Jinyun was clearly so frightened, but there was no resentment in her tone. Somehow, it tugged at Yan Jinyu¡¯s heartstrings. Yan Jinyun was the top socialite in North City after all. She was used to maintaining her image in front of others. Although she lost herposure, it didn¡¯tst too long. She recovered after a while. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± Her expression was normal. If not for her slightly red eyes, no one would have thought that she had been crying without any image just a second ago. ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything that I¡¯m not confident of.¡± Yan Jinyu concealed the emotions in her eyes and smiled at her, ¡°However, since even a small situation can scare you to this extent, you still have to build up your courage.¡± Yan Jinyun looked at the indifferent smile on her face and fell silent for a moment. Small situation¡­ To Yan Jinyu, this kind of situation where she would lose her life if she was not careful was actually simply a small situation? Once again, she was very curious about what Yan Jinyu had experienced. However, Yan Jinyu was right about one thing. She had to build up her courage. Even if she couldn¡¯t beat Yan Jinyu, at least she shouldn¡¯t be so embarrassed. Yes, it was embarrassing. She had never thought that one day she would cry like that in front of others! Furthermore, it was in front of Yan Jinyu. It was so embarrassing! It was funny that she used to think that Yan Jinyu was inexperienced. Compared to Yan Jinyu, she should be the one who was inexperienced! The more Yan Jinyun thought about it, the more embarrassed she felt. Fortunately, she was someone who kept her emotions to herself and didn¡¯t reveal them much. It wasn¡¯t obvious from her appearance. Of course, that was only for others. The person in front of her was Yan Jinyu. Of course, she couldn¡¯t hide her emotions from Yan Jinyu. It was just that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t expose her. The smile in her eyes became more meaningful. At the end of the day, Yan Jinyun was just a youngdy who was about to turn 18 years old. Although she was more sensible and stable than most of her peers, she had grown up under the love and care of her parents. She couldn¡¯t use her standards to measure Yan Jinyun. Not everyone had her experience of killing someone when she was six years old. She would be killed if she did not kill anyone. Yan Jinyun dared to get into her car without any hesitation. Her courage was already beyond most people¡¯s. As for why Yan Jinyun got into her car without asking any questions, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t intend to probe further if it was because she was more daring than others or because of other reasons. It was good that she was well aware of some things. It would be awkward if she said it out loud. After she calmed down, Yan Jinyun couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that¡­¡± ¡°I just said that I¡¯ll never do anything that I¡¯m not confident of.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes revealed an indescribable confidence. Yan Jinyun, who had always been confident, felt that she definitely didn¡¯t have her kind of confidence. Yan Jinyu was indeed much stronger than her. Yan Jinyu, who had been abandoned by her parents and grew up outside, was already so outstanding. What reason did she have to be so inferior to her? Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know that her unintentional actions had ignited Yan Jinyun¡¯s fighting spirit that had been dormant for a long time. Most of the North City¡¯s influential families¡¯ younger generation weren¡¯tparable to its top socialite. This was also why Yan Jinyun¡¯s fighting spirit had been dormant for a long time. Before Yan Jinyu came back, Yan Jinyun had no match among the young people of her generation in North City. In the stands. After seeing the two cars collide on the screen, one car swayed and slid for a distance before steadily moving forward. The other car was sent flying toward the inner cliff of the racetrack and slid for a long time before stabilizing. It was already deformed beyond recognition. After a long silence, someone finally spoke. His voice was trembling. ¡°Am¡­ Am I seeing things correctly?¡± Chapter 54 - Someone Is Destined To Fall

Chapter 54: Someone Is Destined To Fall

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°You¡¯re not the only one. I think I¡¯m not seeing things correctly too. Is this even human?!¡± He was so excited that he cursed out loud. ¡°In the future, if anyone dares to say that the eldest daughter of the Yan Family is an uncouthss from the countryside who has not seen the world, I will definitely beat them to death!¡± This was said by a girl with heavy makeup. The girl was extremely d that she did not go and stand up to Eldest Miss Yan. The girls beside her were also rejoicing. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence?¡± Everyone rolled their eyes at the person saying that. She smiled awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m just joking, I¡¯m just joking. I¡¯m just trying to ease the tension in the air.¡± Although it was a coincidence, she actually did not believe it herself. The people present often came here to y. Not only did Yan Jinyu avoid that kind of crisis, but she wasn¡¯t sent flying by Qiu Jian¡¯s car. She could even turn the car around and take the initiative to collide with Qiu Jian¡¯s car. She used the most solid part of her car to hit the weakest part of the other party¡¯s car. They could still tell if it was a coincidence or a deliberate act. Yan Jinyu was not an uncouth girl who had never seen the world! They had to consider it carefully if they wanted to find trouble with Yan Jinyu in the future. Without a doubt, after this incident, Yan Jinyu would be famous among the younger generation of the families in North City. Although they still wouldn¡¯t think highly of her, at least no one dared to look down on her anymore. ¡°Y-Yuan, M-Miss Yan, she¡­ she¡­¡± Xu Gui was still holding Luo Yikun¡¯s hand tightly. Luo Yikun, who had recovered from the shock, looked down at the hand that was holding his arm and shook it off with a frown. Xu Gui, ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Although he said he was sorry, Xu Gui felt extremely disgusted. He wiped his hands behind his back and thought to himself.?He actually held onto a boy for so long in public! Fortunately, everyone¡¯s attention was not here. Otherwise, he would probably be too ashamed to face anyone in the future. It was embarrassing enough for two big boys to hold on to each other, not to mention that their small group was Luo Yikun¡¯s sworn enemy. He hated it, and so did Luo Yikun. However, the current situation obviously didn¡¯t allow them to think too much about it. Otherwise, the two sides would probably start shing again. Luo Yikun was no less shocked than the others. At the beginning of this race, he thought that on one side was Qiu Jian, whom he wanted to please, and on the other side was Yan Jinyun, whom he had been lusting about for a long time, and Yan Jinyu, who he had just began to lust after. Hence, he didn¡¯t want to see anything happen to either party. But, he never expected that the person who would be in trouble would be Qiu Jian. He was shocked by Yan Jinyu¡¯s driving skills and was even more worried that if anything happened to Qiu Jian here, he would be finished too. After shaking off Xu Gui¡¯s hand that was holding his arm, he said anxiously, ¡°Hurry up and save her!¡± After giving his instructions, he hurriedly went to her to check on the situation. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he had stood for too long that his feet were numb or because he was frightened. When he walked down from the spectator stand, he suddenly staggered and almost tumbled down the stone steps. Fortunately, the person beside him was quick to catch him. People werementing. Some were worried, some were sympathetic, while some were happy to watch a good show. However, due to Luo Yikun¡¯s status, there were many people who chased after him to express their concern. Only a few people were left in the stands after a short while. Xu Gui, who had yet to react, wanted to follow and take a look at the situation too. After taking a few steps, he realized that Feng Yuan did not follow. When he turned back, he saw that Feng Yuan was still standing at the same spot without moving. His gaze was fixed on the big screen in front of him. In that instant. ¡°¡­¡± It seemed like Yuan was scared silly. It was not Yuan¡¯s fault. There was almost no one among them who was not frightened. However,pared to everyone else, Yuan was obviously more affected. Although many of these onlookers were worried about the safety of the twodies from the Yan Family, no one was as worried as Yuan. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yuan.¡± Seeing that Feng Yuan still had no reaction, Xu Gui sighed and turned back, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the finishing point to pick up your cousin. I wonder if they were injured from the collision just now.¡± Feng Yuan finally reacted. He moved but almost fell. Fortunately, Xu Gui caught him in time. ¡°You don¡¯t look like such an easily frightened person usually. Why¡­ Forget it. Let¡¯s go and take a look first.¡± Not to mention Yuan, even his hands were still trembling. How could Feng Yuan not be shocked? Before this, he even thought that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know how to drive. He only heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that she had steadily driven the car to the starting point. Before he could even finish heaving a sigh of relief, he saw that the two cars were driving side by side. His heart tensed up again. He was only halfway through heaving a sigh of relief when he saw Qiu Jian making a sharp turn and elerating. It was obvious that he wanted to knock Yan Jinyu¡¯s car down the cliff. He almost didn¡¯t manage to catch his breath when he saw that the two cars were about to collide. Then, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. However, his heart was in his throat and he almost fainted from shock. Just as he was about to faint, another huge turn came¡­ He had always been racing, so Yan Jinyu¡¯s actions were enough for him to tell that she was definitely an expert among experts. He finally heaved a sigh of relief, but he was still worried. No matter how good his driving skills were, it was hard to guarantee that he would not be injured under such circumstances. Even if it were him, even if he could injure the other party under such circumstances, it would definitely be an internecine oue. However, Yan Jinyu was fine. The car even slid for a distance before moving forward steadily! Feng Yuan¡¯s heart was in turmoil and he could not recover for a long time. With Xu Gui¡¯s help, Feng Yuan finally walked down from the stage and walked quickly to the finish line. The others in the stands naturally followed to watch themotion. There was only one person left in the originally crowded stands. Xu Xiaoxiao. Xu Xiaoxiao finally recovered from the shocking scene just now. Her eyes were filled with hatred. Yan Jinyu was actually unscathed! Not only was she fine, Yan Jinyu even drove the car steadily to the finish line! She had defeated the eldest daughter of the capital¡¯s Qiu Family, Qiu Jian. She had even made the oue of Qiu Jian¡¯s survival, who had caused trouble for her, unknown! Yan Jinyu was just an uncouth girl who grew up in a remote orphanage. How could she possibly have such great capabilities? However, the fact was that Yan Jinyu had indeed done what she thought was impossible! In that case, wouldn¡¯t Yan Jinyu¡¯s reputation in North City be heighten greatly? No! She couldn¡¯t let that happen! There were already so many people who had stolen her in the limelight. She didn¡¯t want to have Yan Jinyu doing that too! She had hated many people in her life. Among these people, the person she hated the most was Yan Jinyu. She couldn¡¯t let the Yan Jinyu that she hated the most overshadow her! It was all Qiu Jian¡¯s fault. She didn¡¯t have the ability and yet she still wanted topete with her. Now, Yan Jinyu was in the limelight for no reason! Xu Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes lit up with fury when she thought of that. Yes, Qiu Jian. How could she have forgotten about this person? There was no way Qiu Jian and Zhao Yue would be unscathed after the car was hit. If they died¡­ Not just with Qiu Jian alone, if something happened to Zhao Yue, the Zhao Family would also find trouble with Yan Jinyu. In that case, even if Yan Jinyu was fine now, she might not have a good life in the future. She just had to sit back and watch the good show! Just as she was about to follow and watch themotion, she heard a girl in the audience talking on the phone excitedly, ¡°What?! You said that Qiu Jian and Zhao Yue are fine? How is that possible? The car is already in that state. How can they still be alive?¡± ¡°¡­They¡¯re still breathing? They can still talk? That means they¡¯re really fine, but how is that possible? The car has already deformed, but they¡¯re still fine? Aren¡¯t they too lucky?¡± ¡°So what if they have to stay in the hospital for a few months as long as they can survive? It¡¯s a pity. I thought I could watch a good show. I didn¡¯t expect that they would be fine. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re lucky or Yan Jinyu is lucky¡­¡± ¡°I know, I know. Of course, I won¡¯t say that in public. Do you think I¡¯m stupid? I only said that when I saw that there was no one around¡­¡± Her voice suddenly stopped. She looked up and saw Xu Xiaoxiao staring at her. She was stunned for a second. Then, she red at Xu Xiaoxiao and cursed her ¡°bad luck¡± before walking away quickly. She knew Xu Xiaoxiao and had also seen Xu Xiaoxiao break up with Feng Yuan because of one sentence. She knew that Xu Xiaoxiao wouldn¡¯t side with Yan Jinyu, so she didn¡¯t pursue the matter. Xu Xiaoxiao was in no mood to care if she was being red at. Her expression was very ugly. She did not know if it was because she was furious, but her eyes blurred. She lost her footing and fell straight down the 10-odd steps stone stairs¡­ Someone eximed, ¡°Someone fell down the stone stairs!¡± The few people scattered around hurriedly ran over when they heard themotion. However, most of them were simply there to watch themotion. As she passed out, Xu Xiaoxiao heard someonement, ¡°Looks like someone is destined to fall down this stone stairs today!¡± There was a hint of schadenfreude in his voice. Xu Xiaoxiao fainted right on the spot. Chapter 55 - Not Leaving For Now

Chapter 55: Not Leaving For Now

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The track was very long, but with the race car¡¯s speed, Yan Jinyu actually reached the finish line in a few minutes. To be precise, she had already reached the finish line when everyone was still in shock. Therefore, when Feng Yuan and the rest reached the finish line, Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun had already gotten off for a while. The referee naturally had to announce the time used. However, under such circumstances, who would still pay attention to how long Yan Jinyu would take to finish running this track? Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by this unexpected turn of events. Feng Yuan didn¡¯t know what to say when he saw the two of them standing beside the red car normally. He was on tenterhooks, but the two parties involved did not even look fazed at all. Was he worrying for nothing? Feng Yuan had wanted to teach Yan Jinyu a lesson when he saw her so that she wouldn¡¯t dare to act so rashly next time. However, the anger in his heart dissipated when he saw that she was fine. Forget it, as long as she was fine. However, even though the two of them looked fine, Feng Yuan still walked forward quickly, ¡°Are you guys okay? Are you hurt? Do you want to go to the hospital to take a look?¡± Feng Yuan did not notice that what he was asking now was not ¡°Jinyu is okay?¡± but ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± Perhaps it was because he was really anxious in his heart, or perhaps it was because he asked instinctively. Others did not know the exact reasons, and probably even Feng Yuan himself did not know either. It was rare for Yan Jinyun to see that Feng Yuan didn¡¯t retort. She shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Are they fine over there?¡± She was asking about Qiu Jian and Zhao Yue. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t dare to have too much hope now. She only thought that it would be good even if those two people were still alive. As for the Zhao Family and the Qiu Family seeking trouble with them, she would just have to take it one step at a time. Their Yan Family¡¯s reputation as the number one family in North City wasn¡¯t for nothing. At most, they would all fight to the end. If they really couldn¡¯t win, didn¡¯t Yan Jinyu still have Master Nine as her backing? The situation shouldn¡¯t be too bad. Although she was thinking that way, Yan Jinyun knew very well that she was only consoling herself. Once the Yan Family went against the capital¡¯s Qiu Family, even if the Qiu Family couldn¡¯t get any revenge, the Yan Family would still definitely suffer greatly. The main reason was because the Qiu family had a backer in the capital. As for Master Nine, she didn¡¯t dare to hope at all. After all, Yin Jiujin was still known as the ¡°God of ughter¡± in the business world. Even if he treated Yan Jinyu differently, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t think that he was someone who was soft-hearted and would make a deal that cost him money. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t know if it was because she had forgotten or something else, but she actually didn¡¯t remember that Yan Jinyu was very capable herself. Feng Yuan knew what she was asking. He only thought that Yan Jinyun was anxious because Yan Jinyu was the eldest daughter of the Yan Family. If something really happened to Qiu Jian and Zhao Yue, the Yan Family would be implicated. He didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°There¡¯s no news for now, but I¡¯ve already gotten someone to follow them. They will contact me immediately if there¡¯s any problem. They haven¡¯t called me up until now so there shouldn¡¯t be any big problems. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Feng Yuan actually didn¡¯t sound very confident. He had been a racer often enough to know that the chances of survival in a car like that were slim. The man that he had sent had not called to tell him what was going on yet. Perhaps, he had been so frightened by the devastation there that he had forgotten. ¡°Are you really not injured?¡± He was asking Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but your car¡­¡± ¡°Why are you still concerned about the car at a time like this?¡± Feng Yuan interrupted her in a very bad tone. When he realized that his tone was a little heavy, he calmed himself down, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Don¡¯t bother about the car.¡± After saying that, he got someone to drive his car away for repairs. ¡°Since there¡¯s already nothing else, let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll send you back first.¡± Yan Jinyu actually didn¡¯t take Feng Yuan¡¯s tone to heart. However, her gaze became more sincere when she looked at Feng Yuan. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. The spoils of war haven¡¯t been confiscated yet. When you guys form an event like this, there are unspoken rules regarding the spoils of war, right?¡± Yan Jinyu had never yed in such a venue before, but it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t know the rules. Since someone had formed an event, regardless of the rules at the beginning, they wouldn¡¯t have simply raced for fun. ¡°How did you¡­¡±?know? Before Feng Yuan could say anything, he immediately stopped himself. He was worried that Yan Jinyu would feel that she was being looked down upon if he asked. In actuality, he was thinking too much. Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t have cared about that. ¡°There is an unwritten rule. In this arena, a match like this is usually between the two people. With regard to the kind of car being driven on the track, the loser has to give the winner something of equal value to the loser¡¯s race car on the spot. It can be that car or anything of equal value. Of course, it can be money too.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s quite a good rule.¡± ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need for you to go personally. The owner of this racing arena is very capable. Even if the person who loses thepetition here dies, they will still have to pay for the spoils of war. Even if they can¡¯t afford it, the racing arena will take full responsibility. You don¡¯t have to worry about your spoils of war. The person in charge of the racing arena will deduct their service fees and they will deliver the rest to you.¡± Feng Yuan really didn¡¯t want Yan Jinyu to go see Qiu Jian and Zhao Yue as he wasn¡¯t sure if they were alive. Qiu Jian came with Luo Yikun, and Zhao Yue also had a group of ¡°good friends¡± by her side. It was hard to guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t be put in a spot if she went over now. He had no intention ofing here to y today so there were not many of his friends here. T.here was no need to go over there to put them at a disadvantage. Seeing that Yan Jinyu was still smiling at him, Feng Yuan knew that he wasn¡¯t able to persuade her. ¡°You really want to go over there?¡± ¡°Of course. It feels better to get the spoils of war in person. If you don¡¯t want to go over there, wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± She wasn¡¯t someone whocked the spoils of war. It was just that she wouldn¡¯t reject the things that she had won. However, she didn¡¯t want to go over because of the spoils of war. She wanted to meet Qiu Jian and Zhao Yue personally. Since they wanted to look for her trouble, she naturally had to warn them after she made a move. Otherwise, they might not remember it. She wanted them to know that it wasn¡¯t easy to find trouble with Yan Jinyu. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t know what Yan Jinyu wanted to do. She only thought that although she was good at fighting, she might still be at a disadvantage if she went alone. After all, the other party had more people. She knew some martial arts so if anything happened, she could at least help. At that moment, an attendant brought two drinks over to Yan Jinyu, ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, this is the yogurt that you ordered.¡± Yan Jinyu ordered them from the attendant when she got out of the car. This was her habit after every attack. Even if she was not frustrated after the attack, even if the other party did not die on the spot, this habit was still there. Yan Jinyu thanked her and took them. She was holding a packet in her hand and biting on a packet with her teeth. When she heard that, she smiled at Yan Jinyun, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then.¡± Yan Jinyun looked at¡­ the two packets of yogurt in her hands. She frowned and walked over, ¡°I¡¯ll help you get the other packet.¡± Yan Jinyu stopped in her tracks and looked at her, ¡°Why? Do you want to drink it too?¡± ¡°Who wants to drink something so unpresentable! I¡¯m just afraid that it might be inconvenient for you to fightter!¡± Yan Jinyu smiled mysteriously, ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Since it was something unpresentable, she could just throw it away if it was inconvenient for her to fight with others. However, she said that she wanted to help her hold it. How awkward. ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to give it to me. If I wasn¡¯t afraid that you wouldn¡¯t stop drinking¡­¡± Yan Jinyun realized that she had said something wrong and red at her fiercely,¡± Are you giving it to me or not?! ¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. She handed the untouched yogurt to her, ¡°Thank you.¡± Yan Jinyun grabbed it and turned to leave. Yan Jinyu smiled. She had one hand in her pocket while holding onto the yogurt with the other and she followed Yan Jinyun slowly as she drank. Feng Yuan, who didn¡¯t understand what was there to argue about with a packet of yogurt, suddenly reacted and said angrily to Yan Jinyun¡¯s back, ¡°Yan Jinyun, it¡¯s fine if you aren¡¯t persuading Jinyu, but you¡¯re messing around with her again!¡± ¡°Both of you stop right there!¡± No one cared about him. Feng Yuan was so angry that he kicked the protective barrier at the side. He was not angry at them but at himself. If he had known that there would be so much trouble, he would never have brought Jinyu over! ¡°Wait for me!¡± Xu Gui was speechless when he saw him following them angrily. He was destined topromise, so why struggle? Look, the barrier was fine, but his foot was almost crippled. After thinking about it, Xu Gui couldn¡¯t help but look at Yan Jinyu, who had already walked far away. He didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but he felt that Eldest Miss Yan seemed different from the first time he saw her. At first nce, the eldest daughter of the Yan Family exuded a clean and pure aura. It came from within her and could not be faked. She looked a little out of ce with them, the descendants of influential families, who had been tainted by the secr world. However, the eldest daughter of the Yan Family now¡­ How should he say it? She seemed to have something else on her now. What was it? Heretical? Before Xu Gui could think further, his thoughts were interrupted by someone who ran over hurriedly. ¡°Young Master Xu, bad news! Miss Xu fell down the stone stairs and fainted!¡± Xu Gui, who was about to catch up with Feng Yuan, almost fell when he heard this. He looked at him with aplicated expression, ¡°What¡­ did you say?¡± Chapter 56 - Collecting The Spoils

Chapter 56: Collecting The Spoils

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the end, Xu Gui obviously couldn¡¯t go with Yan Jinyu and the rest. He followed the person withplicated emotions to look at Xu Xiaoxiao. Xu Gui felt even moreplicated when he saw Xu Xiaoxiao, who had fainted with a big wound on her head. To be honest, Xu Gui wanted tough when he saw Xu Xiaoxiao. However, he held back as he remembered that she was his cousin and it seemed a little unkind to mock her when she had fallen down the stone stairs. He personally sent Xu Xiaoxiao to the hospital and called his second uncle, who was also Xu Xiaoxiao¡¯s father. He even specially emphasized that Xu Xiaoxiao fell down because she was careless while walking down the stone stairs. He did not want to be reprimanded for something that had nothing to do with him. *** ¡°What are you guys doing here?!¡± Yan Jinyu and the rest headed straight for the big bend where the ident happened. Of course, they didn¡¯t walk over. Instead, they called the attendant in the underground racing arena to drive them over. Qiu Jian and Zhao Yue had already been rescued by professionals from the deformed car and ced on a stretcher when they arrived at the ident scene. Both of them were seriously injured. Their limbs, bodies and heads were covered in blood. Although they could still barely maintain their consciousness and speak, they were clearly seriously injured. Hence, when Luo Yikun saw Yan Jinyu, the ¡°culprit¡±, walk over, he naturally spoke in a bad tone as he might be implicated. He was stunned as soon as he said that. Seeing Yan Jinyu walking over, biting with a packet of yogurt in her teeth and one hand in her pocket, Luo Yikun¡¯s eyes had an evil glint. Yan Jinyu, who sensed his gaze, stopped smiling slightly. With a hint of coldness in her eyes, she said, ¡°Just continue if you don¡¯t want those eyes anymore.¡± The current situation was the two injured people kept shouting and cursing. It was already noisy, so when Yan Jinyu and the others appeared, they finally quieted down slightly but they were still scolding. Only when Yan Jinyu spoke up did they stop their scolding unconsciously. It was unknown if that was because they realized that it was Yan Jinyu¡ªwho had caused them to be seriously injured¡ªsaying that and they were furious with her, or because they were frightened by the inexplicable coldness in Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. It was not clear if the others were frightened, but Luo Yikun certainly was. Because at that instant, he was looking at Yan Jinyu. Or rather, he was looking directly into Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes. He could feel how cold Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze was when she said those words. His hands and feet were cold. No, rather than saying that her eyes were cold, he should have said that they were filled with killing intent. However, could a young girl who wasn¡¯t even 18 years old, have killing intent? Moreover, this person was Yan Jinyu, who had led a wandering life for many years. At the thought of that, Luo Yikun became suspicious again. However, no matter how suspicious he was, he didn¡¯t dare to use that disgusting gaze to size Yan Jinyu up again. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan has really exceeded my expectations.¡± It was unknown if he was hinting that Yan Jinyu had injured Qiu Jian and Zhao Yue, or if he was hinting that Yan Jinyu¡¯s words and gaze were enough to frighten him. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, are you here to watch the show?¡± Just as Luo Yikun finished asking, a scream came from the crowd, ¡°Yan Jinyu, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± It was Qiu Jian, who was lying on the stretcher with her face stained with blood. She seemed to have difficulty speaking. She gritted her teeth and looked like she wanted to eat Yan Jinyu up. Yan Jinyu stepped forward, and the people surrounding Qiu Jian consciously made way for her. They didn¡¯t understand why they were so afraid of her. Standing about five steps away from the stretcher, Yan Jinyu looked down at Qiu Jian and chuckled, ¡°Judging from Miss Qiu¡¯s tone, could it be that you¡¯re a sore loser?¡± She looked at Luo Yikun, ¡°Watching the show? I don¡¯t have the leisure to do that. I¡¯m here to take my spoils of war. This is the Second Young Master Luo¡¯s event. Surely Second Young Master Luo wouldn¡¯t be more ignorant than me, a person who came to such a ce for the first time?¡± ¡°I wonder if my spoils of war are from Second Young Master Luo or Miss Qiu?¡± ¡°You still dare to ask for the spoils of war! Yan Jinyu, what you should be worried about now is your life! Your life will end since you dare to hurt me!¡± Yan Jinyu slowly turned her gaze to the angry Qiu Jian and smiled, ¡°So, Miss Qiu is really a sore loser?¡± There were so many people around her. If Qiu Jian admitted that she was a sore loser, she would be too ashamed to face anyone in the future. Hence, she retorted angrily, ¡°Who said that I am a sore loser!¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°Since Miss Qiu isn¡¯t a sore loser, hand over the spoils of war then. Oh, this car belongs to Second Young Master Luo. Moreover, since you¡¯ve already crashed it, I think Miss Qiu won¡¯t be able to use it as a trophy for me anymore. Since that¡¯s the case, just give me the money directly.¡± She turned around and asked Feng Yuan, who had juste over, ¡°Cousin is more knowledgeable. How much is Second Young Master Luo¡¯s car worth?¡± Feng Yuan: ¡°¡­Roughly estimated to be about 18 million.¡± Of course, the car was not worth that much, but Luo Yikun had spent a lot of money on its modifications. There was a gasp. Obviously, many people present did not know how much the car was worth. Most of the people who appeared here were the descendants of the North City¡¯s influential families. However, not every one of them could fork out tens of millions. After all, everyone was rather young and had to rely on their families to survive. Hence, 18 million might not be considered much to a few people present, but to most of the people present, it was not a small sum. Even Luo Yikun felt his heart ache as he stared at the wreckage after he heard Feng Yuan¡¯s words. ¡°18 million. It¡¯s quite valuable.¡± Yan Jinyu looked like she didn¡¯t know how much 18 million was. Her expression was normal and didn¡¯t reveal any surprise. This made many people present feel very strange. If she really had not seen much of the world, was it reasonable for her to be so calm after hearing that it cost so much money? However, regardless of whether she was really inexperienced or not, after today¡¯s shocking race, they no longer dared to underestimate Yan Jinyu. ¡°Miss Qiu, did you hear that? 18 million dors. Don¡¯t forget to transfer it to my ount today. As for the ount number, I¡¯ll send it to youter.¡± ¡°18 million, how dare you really ask for it!¡± Hearing Feng Yuan say 18 million, Qiu Jian was shocked. It was true that she was the eldest daughter of the Qiu Family, but her pocket money was only a few millions at most. She had almost never spent more than 10 million dors. Taking a step back, even if she had so much pocket money, her family would definitely not allow her to waste it like this. If her family found out about this, she would be finished! Perhaps she was too shocked and worried, Qiu Jian didn¡¯t notice that Yan Jinyu said that she would send her ount number directly to her phone. After all, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t have her phone number. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to take my spoils of war? Miss Qiu, don¡¯t forget to transfer the money by today, okay. If I don¡¯t see the money today, don¡¯t me me for going straight to the Qiu Family to ask for it. Although I¡¯ve never heard of the Qiu Family and don¡¯t know what kind of family the Qiu Family is, seeing that Miss Qiu has such a sense of superiority, I think the Qiu Family should have some status in the capital. If I go directly to the Qiu Family and ask for the money that Miss Qiu lost, the Qiu Family¡¯s reputation will probably be damaged. I believe that this isn¡¯t what Miss Qiu wants to see.¡± ¡°You, you, you, ptui¡­¡± Qiu Jian vomited blood straight away. Due to anger. Qiu Jian wasn¡¯t stupid. She knew that Yan Jinyu was right. If Yan Jinyu really went to the Qiu Family to ask for this sum of money, regardless of whether she could get it in the end, the Qiu Family would definitely lose face. She wasn¡¯t going to let Yan Jinyu off, but there were so many people present now. If she didn¡¯t acknowledge the money she had lost, even if Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t go to look for the Qiu Family, the Qiu Family¡¯s reputation would be damaged too. ¡°Good! Very good! Yan Jinyu, I¡¯ll remember this! I hope you can still live to spend the money!¡± Yan Jinyu smiled, ¡°This is not something Miss Qiu should be concerned about. As long as you don¡¯t forget to transfer the money to my ount, Miss Qiu.¡± She flicked a nce over, ¡°Oh, Miss Qiu, you seem to be seriously injured. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that Miss Qiu¡¯s driving skills were so bad. If I had known earlier, I would have given in to Miss Qiu. I wouldn¡¯t have let Miss Qiu lose so badly.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Miss Qiu, don¡¯t be agitated. I think you vomited blood just now. Don¡¯t get so agitated that you can¡¯t breathe. Then, my sins will be huge.¡± Their surroundings were silent. How did Yan Jinyu manage to smile and say such words with a harmless expression? They had to be really stupid if they still felt that Yan Jinyu was as innocent and harmless as she looked on the surface. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care how others looked at her. Her gaze turned to Zhao Yue, who was still conscious on the other stretcher but didn¡¯t dare to scold anymore. She still had a faint smile on her face, ¡°And this Miss Zhao seems to be seriously injured too. Despite knowing that racing is dangerous, Miss Zhao still kept persuading me to stay and y. Great, I¡¯m afraid that Miss Zhao had to stay in the hospital for a year or so now. Miss Zhao, tell me, why did you have to do that?¡± ¡°Y-you, I-I¡­¡± Zhao Yue was extremely angry, but she was so severely injured that she couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence. She could only re at Yan Jinyu angrily. Yan Jinyu remained unmoved, but she removed the faint smile on her face and let out a low ¡°tsk.¡± It was precisely this sound that made many people¡¯s hearts involuntarily race. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Yan Jinyu when Yan Jinyun saw this. She had seen Yan Jinyu like this before. In the dark alley that was surrounded by people when Yan Jinyu raised her dagger and shed down. A heretical and cold killing intent seeped out from the depth of her bones. Chapter 57 - A Face-To-Face Warning

Chapter 57: A Face-To-Face Warning

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yan Jinyu looked at Zhao Yue, who was ring at her, and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve always been the one watching other people¡¯s shows. You want to stand on the sideline to watch my shows? Ha, with you? If Miss Zhao wants to find trouble again, don¡¯t forget to open your eyes. I¡¯m not always so urate that I can just spare your lives.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, everyone felt as if a gust of cold wind had passed and they couldn¡¯t help but shiver. As the parties involved, Zhao Yue and Qiu Jian felt a chill in their hearts. Their eyes were wide open and filled with shock. Yan Jinyu¡­ She¡­ Not only did she reverse the situation, but she even precisely calcted whether they could survive? How¡­ how did she manage to spare their lives?! No, impossible! In that life-and-death situation, it was already shocking enough that she could avoid them and not let them get away with it. How could she possibly still be in control and spare their lives?! It must be a coincidence! It had to be! Not to mention Qiu Jian and Zhao Yue, everyone present was also shocked, including Yan Jinyun, who knew that Yan Jinyu was quite formidable. Yan Jinyun looked at Yan Jinyu in disbelief. Under such circumstances, even the usually calm her was so frightened that she lost herposure. It was already very rare for Yan Jinyu to be able to avoid it, but she actually¡­ How could she have let those two live or die as she wished? In such an emergency situation, it was easier to kill them directly than to keep them alive. Yan Jinyu¡¯s ability¡­ It was probably far more than she thought. No one was born omnipotent. Yan Jinyu¡¯s shocking ability definitely didn¡¯te from nothing. Without countless hardships and endless hard work, there would definitely not be the Yan Jinyu today. As she thought about it, Yan Jinyun¡¯s grip on the yogurt couldn¡¯t help but tighten. She stared at Yan Jinyu, who had a smile on her lips. Her emotions were indescribablyplicated. ¡°Also, Miss Qiu.¡± Qiu Jian subconsciously held her breath when she was called out. She looked at her with wide eyes, anger and wariness in them. The thought of her life beingpletely in Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands for a moment made her skin crawl. Yan Jinyu calmly took a sip of yogurt and yed with the empty yogurt can between her fingers. She was about to step forward when Qiu Jian¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± When Yan Jinyu saw this, she curved her eyebrows and smiled, ¡°Miss Qiu, what are you nervous about? Can I do anything to you in public?¡± She took a step forward, scaring Qiu Jian so much that she almost rolled off the stretcher. Fortunately, Luo Yikun, whose expression changed again and again, caught her in time. Luo Yikun liked to y, but from the fact that he was clearly interested in Yan Jinyu and didn¡¯t act rashly, it could be seen that he wasn¡¯t brainless. With the current situation, he naturally wouldn¡¯t interrupt to make his presence known. After all, he had contributed to Yan Jinyu staying behind earlier, and¡­ He had even coveted Yan Jinyu. Both the two cars sped up and were about to hit each other. She not only resolved their disadvantage, but also controlled the other party¡¯s life and death at that dangerous moment. As long as they had some brains, they wouldn¡¯t provoke people like Yan Jinyu easily. If Yan Jinyu suddenly remembered him¡ªwho had designs on her¡ªand then came back to settle scores with him, he¡­ didn¡¯t know if he would be Yan Jinyu¡¯s match. If he had known earlier, he would have restrained his gaze. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care what Luo Yikun thought. At that moment, she wasn¡¯t even pay much attention to Luo Yikun. She was more interested in Qiu Jian now. It was not that she did not dare to kill Qiu Jian. There were two reasons why she kept Qiu Jian alive. Firstly, it would be troublesome to kill someone in public like this. Furthermore, she was usuallyzy and hated to cause trouble for herself. Secondly, Qiu Jian came from the capital. By letting her return alive, it would let the people in the capital know that she existed and that she was not a pushover. In that way, those people would have to think twice beforeing to find trouble with her. Well, in short, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with the trouble, whether it was the murder in public or the trouble those people in the capital might bring her. Of course, she also knew that some troubles were inevitable. However, since there was a chance to reduce the troubles, she naturally had to make good use of it. As for Zhao Yue, the reason she was still alive after looking for her trouble could be said to be entirely because of Qiu Jian. Whether Zhao Yue was dead or alive, it would not affect her much. Furthermore, she had never shown mercy to her enemies. If Zhao Yue looked for her trouble again, she would be no different from a dead person to her. ¡°Miss Qiu, don¡¯t be nervous. I won¡¯t eat you up.¡± ¡°Actually, I specially came here not only to ask for the spoils of war from Miss Qiu, but I also have something to say to Miss Qiu. Miss Qiu, don¡¯t faint yet. You should know that you¡¯re covered in injuries so any ce I touch will be enough to wake you up. Miss Qiu, do you understand what I mean?¡± As soon as she said that, Qiu Jian, who was about to pretend to faint, hurriedly opened her eyes. She suddenly met Yan Jinyu¡¯s pitch-ck eyes, which were clearly smiling but had no warmth at all. She was shocked. She cursed in her heart. Why didn¡¯t Luo Yikun hurry up and send her to the hospital! Even if the exclusive ambnce from the underground racing arena didn¡¯t arrive, couldn¡¯t he send her to another car? Why did he insist on making her face this creepy Yan Jinyu here! Yes, creepy. Yan Jinyu was neither too tall nor too short. She was a little thin. She looked good and had a clean aura. She looked harmless and was very easy to bully, but¡­ What f*king kind of harmless and was very easy to bully was that? Her life was almost lost in Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands! Moreover, after injuring her to this extent, not only was Yan Jinyu not worried at all, she even appeared in front of her with a smile and said such frightening words¡­ She heard that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t even 18 years old yet. She was slightly younger than her, but she could still joke around like this after almost killing someone. Even when she wanted to pretend to faint and avoid her, Yan Jinyu still smiled and threatened her. If it wasn¡¯t creepy, what was it then? ¡°Actually, what I¡¯m about to say isn¡¯t anything new. I¡¯ve just mentioned it to Miss Qiu before. I simply want to tell you that I hate it when others interfere with my matters. Therefore, I don¡¯t want to hear about whether Yin Jiujin and I arepatible in the future.¡± Yan Jinyu had indeed said these words before, but it waspletely different from what she was saying now. In the past, at most, her killing intent had frightened Qiu Jian a little. Now that she said it again, Qiu Jian didn¡¯t dare to ignore it anymore. She had already personally experienced Yan Jinyu¡¯s ability. ¡°Tsk, I wonder where Miss Qiu got your confidence from. How dare you interfere with my affairs?¡± Qiu Jian¡¯s heart skipped a beat again. She was afraid that she would do something unexpected again. Yan Jinyu saw that she was very frightened and nervous, and she smiled in satisfaction, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve said what I needed to say. You guys should quickly go to the hospital to treat your injuries. Look at your injuries. Tsk, it hurts to look at them.¡± She turned back and looked at Feng Yuan and Yan Jinyun, who were staring at her in a daze, ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go.¡± It was only when she opened the car door and sat in the car that Feng Yuan let out a light breath and asked Yan Jinyun to follow him, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After walking two steps, he still couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why did Jinyu¡­ What she said just now, that Qiu Jian and Zhao Yue could still survive under such circumstances, was actually intentional by her? Is it true?¡± Yan Jinyun looked at him expressionlessly, ¡°If you ask me, who should I ask?¡± Feng Yuan was angered by her, ¡°Can¡¯t you speak properly?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°You¡­ Forget it. A good man doesn¡¯t fight with a woman. Wouldn¡¯t I be asking for trouble when I knew what kind of person you were and still made a fuss with you?¡± However, thismotion weakened the shock Yan Jinyu gave him. Actually, Feng Yuan still felt that it was a coincidence that Qiu Jian and Zhao Yue were still alive under such circumstances. Yan Jinyu only said that to scare them. However, even so, after witnessing Yan Jinyu¡¯s superb driving skills, Feng Yuan no longer felt that she was like what was in her information. Feng Yuan¡¯s thoughts were that no matter what Yan Jinyu was like and whether she was different from what others had found out, she was still Yan Jinyu. He just needed to take care of Yan Jinyu because she called him cousin. The attendant drove the car. Feng Yuan sat in the front passenger seat as he did when he came. Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun sat in the back seat. Only when the car disappeared at the end of the racetrack did everyone around Qiu Jian and Zhao Yue heave a sigh of relief. This eldest daughter of the Yan Family¡­ Not to mention how capable she was, just the fact that she had beaten the eldest daughter of the Qiu Family in a car race and even seriously injured both Miss Zhao and Miss Qiu. Not only was she not worried at all, but she even warned the two of them in person. This showed that she was not someone to be trifled with. The eldest daughter of the Yan Family waspletely different from the rumors. The rumors were wrong! However,pared to Eldest Miss Yan who was in the limelight, Eldest Miss Qiu, Eldest Miss Zhao, and even the Second Young Master of the Luo Family, who had formed this event, had all lost face. Among the people present, there were stupid people and so naturally, there were also smart people. Coupled with their understanding of Luo Yikun, they naturally knew that he had evil thoughts for Yan Jinyu. At this moment, those people looked at Luo Yikun strangely. Luo Yikun, who sensed their gazes, had a pale expression on his face. He said angrily to the attendants, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your racing arena? Why isn¡¯t the ambnce here yet?!¡± Chapter 58 - The Boss Behind The Scene

Chapter 58: The Boss Behind The Scene

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions There were many illegal areas in the underground racing arena so they could not call for an ambnce openly. Hence, the underground racing arena was equipped with specialized vehicles to send the injured participants to the hospital. If it was any other day, the ambnce would have arrived long ago after such a huge ident. She did not know why it was especiallyte today. Luo Yikun and the others also didn¡¯t know why the ambnce waste, but Yan Jinyu knew. Or rather, Yan Jinyu had a guess. At a certain moment, Yan Jinyu, who was sitting in the car, raised her head and looked through the car window at the window of a building that was covered by curtains not far away. Her gaze was sharp, and her expression was cold. Yan Jinyun, who happened to see her expression, couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She looked out of the car window and saw nothing except the cliff beside the racetrack and the building in the distance. Yan Jinyu retracted her gaze and smiled, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t believe her, but she really couldn¡¯t figure out what she was looking at. She stared at Yan Jinyu and sized her up for a while, but she still couldn¡¯t see anything. She thought that perhaps Yan Jinyu suddenly thought of something and showed that expression. She didn¡¯t intend to ask in detail because her upbringing didn¡¯t allow her to get to the bottom of other people¡¯s matters. She also knew that even if she asked, Yan Jinyu might not answer. Seeing that Yan Jinyun wasn¡¯t paying attention anymore, Yan Jinyu took out her phone from her pocket and typed a message with one hand, ¡°Little Rain, help me find out who the boss behind the biggest underground racing arena in North City is.¡± The other party replied instantly, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll give you the resultster.¡± Without any hesitation, Little Rain didn¡¯t even ask why Yan Jinyu wanted to investigate the boss of an underground racing arena. Yan Jinyu also had no doubts that the other party would be able to find out about him. Such unconditional trust was not something that could be gained overnight. As for why Yan Jinyu would think of investigating the boss behind this underground racing arena, it was based on her instincts that she had nurtured from countless near-death experiences. She did not think that such an incident would happen in such a huge underground racing arena. Furthermore, the one who was seriously injured was the eldest daughter of the Qiu Family in the capital¡­ Although she did not know the status of the Qiu Family, Qiu Jian, the eldest daughter of the Qiu Family, was someone whom even Luo Yikun, the Second Young Master of the Luo Family, had to suck up to. The Qiu Family should not be too bad. Furthermore, this was Luo Yikun¡¯s event. The person whom he had tried so hard to curry favor with was seriously injured. The ambnce should have arrived immediately. However, the truth was that she and Yan Jinyun had finished the track, reached the finish line and waited at the finish line for so long before they arrived at the ident point. Since the ambnce hadn¡¯t arrived after such a long time, there was only one possibility. Someone had done it on purpose. With it being Luo Yikun¡¯s event and given the Luo Family¡¯s status in North City, very few people in North City dared to offend him. Even if someone did, they wouldn¡¯t offend him over such a small matter. The gains wouldn¡¯t make up for the losses. In that case, Yan Jinyu believed that it should be the mysterious boss behind the scenes who dared to offend Luo Yikun, was confident that he or she wouldn¡¯t be harmed and could easily control the underground racing arena¡¯s rescue vehicles. Feng Yuan was the reason why Yan Jinyu knew the mysterious boss was behind this. Feng Yuan had previously mentioned that anyone who lost thepetition in the underground racing arena had to hand over the corresponding prize to the winner. At that time, Feng Yuan didn¡¯t say that the underground racing arena wouldn¡¯t care if the person who lost thepetition had status. That was to say, in Feng Yuan¡¯s understanding, the boss behind the scenes here had no one that he could not offend. Although Feng Yuanter said that if the person who lost thepetition was unwilling to pay the other party¡¯s spoils of war, this underground racing arena would also be responsible, Feng Yuan did not specially emphasize that she wanted to look for Qiu Jian to ask for the spoils of war. This meant that even Yan Jinyun, the heir of the Yan Family, was slightly afraid of the capital¡¯s Qiu Family. In the eyes of the boss behind the underground racing arena, the Qiu Family still wasn¡¯t intimidating enough. All signs pointed to the mysterious owner of the underground racing arena as the one most likely to be involved in this matter. Of course, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t so sure just based on this alone. Just now, based on her instincts as the number one killer, someone in the building was obviously looking in this direction. She had discovered that shortly after the ident. She could sense it because the person¡¯s gaze had suddenly turned to her and had been staring at her since. She did not think that an ordinary person could have such a gaze that could make her tensed up. The building was so far away, but the man¡¯s gaze still made her tense for a moment. It meant that the man¡¯s gaze was indeed on her. The man was using a telescope. She knew that the person could see her, so she did not reveal it even if she sensed his presence. She wanted to be the person hiding in the dark. She could not let the person hiding in the dark pay too much attention to her. She still had to stay in North City for a long time. North City was also the base camp of the Yan Family and Yin Jiujin. For such a person to appear, she naturally had to investigate the background before she could be at ease. *** At that moment, on a certain floor of the building that Yan Jinyu had noticed. A man in a ck shirt and ck trousers was standing by the window with the curtains down. He was holding a small telescope in his hand. The curtains nearby were still swaying. They must have just been lowered. The man was around 25 years old and had an extremely exquisite face. The aura he exuded should be cold and steady. However, his face was too pale, and coupled with the devilish smile on his lips, he looked more feminine and cunning than calm. ¡°Sir, should we send the ambnce over now?¡± A man in his thirties asked as he bowed and took the binocrs from the man. He was the man¡¯s assistant. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re in North City after all. If something really happens, there will be a lot of trouble.¡± After saying that, he coughed softly. His pale face was obviously caused by his poor health all year round. The assistant looked worried, ¡°Sir, you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s an old problem.¡± As he spoke, the man walked to the sofa and sat down. He took a sip of the warm water on the coffee table and then leaned backzily on the sofa. He yed with the cup in his hand and smiled slightly, looking even more sinister, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Yin Jiujin¡¯s fianc¨¦e to be so different from the rumors. Yin Jiujin probably doesn¡¯t know about it himself. This is interesting.¡± ¡°Sir, do you want me to check on this eldest daughter of the Yan Family again?¡± What he meant was that he had checked before. ¡°There¡¯s no need to investigate again. Since you can¡¯t find anything the first time, you might not be able to find anything different. Being able to discover his fianc¨¦e¡¯s unusual side before Yin Jiujin can be considered an unexpected gain. I didn¡¯te to North City for nothing.¡± ¡°Are you nning to start with Miss Yan?¡± The assistant realized that he had said too much when he met the man¡¯s faint smile. He quickly lowered his head, and a few drops of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m not that uncivilised to start with a woman. However, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m a little interested in the eldest daughter of the Yan Family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s different from the rumors, but even the information we found doesn¡¯t match the truth. It¡¯s said that the results of Yin Jiujin¡¯s investigation are about the same as what we found. Since even Yin Jiujin and I can¡¯t find out her true identity, we naturally can¡¯t underestimate her.¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ve screwed Yin Jiujin up so badly this time. I only made a trip to North City because he was temporarily distracted. I have to rush back to South City as soon as possible. Otherwise, if Yin Jiujin were to dig a hole for me after settling this matter, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it.¡± ¡°Sir, you¡¯re right. Master Nine is not to be underestimated.¡± Even if he was his master¡¯s opponent, he had to respectfully call him Master Nine. ¡°I¡¯ve never dared to underestimate him. I simply hope that the eldest daughter of the Yan Family¡¯s return to North City wouldn¡¯t be adding onto Yin Jiujin¡¯s power.¡± ¡°Sir, you might be thinking too much. Although there are some differences between Miss Yan and the information we found about her, it¡¯s not to the extent of giving Master Nine additional power.¡± The man twirled the ss of water in his hand and smiled, ¡°That might not be the case.¡± The assistant did not understand, but he did not dare to ask. ¡°Pass down my orders. Don¡¯t tell anyone what happened here today.¡± He knew that Sir wanted to hide the fact that Eldest Miss Yan did not match the rumors. ¡°Yes¡­ but Sir, this is North City. Most of the people who appear here today are descendants of North City¡¯s influential families. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t hide it for long.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll hide it as long as we can. I don¡¯t think I can hide it from Yin Jiujin forever. Theter he discovers the difference between his fianc¨¦e, the more beneficial it is to me. It will be even more interesting if I find out the background of his fianc¨¦e first.¡± Right then, the phone rang. Looking at the caller ID on the coffee table, the assistant carefully nced at the man. After a long while, he exhaled lightly and walked over to pick up the phone ¡°Sir, it¡¯s the Eldest Young¡­ It¡¯s Miss Sisi.¡± The man frowned and took the phone from him. He answered the call. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Although he coughed a few times after saying that, it was not difficult to hear the hint of impatience in his voice. Chapter 59 - Suspicion

Chapter 59: Suspicion

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°N-nothing. I just wanted to ask Big Brother when you¡¯reing home.¡± ¡°Are you trying to find out where I am?¡± His tone turned even colder. Hearing this, the other party hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, I, I just want to know when Brother will be home. My¡­ Mom, Dad, and¡­ and I miss Brother very much.¡± It was not difficult to hear that she was very afraid of the man on the other end of the line. Upon hearing this, the man¡¯s cold expression softened slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll naturally return when it¡¯s time. Don¡¯t call me if there¡¯s anything urgent in the future.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± The man hung up as soon as she finished speaking. The assistant standing at the side felt deep sympathy for ¡°Miss Sisi¡± on the other end of the line. She knew that Sir had never been close to her, but she kept trying to make her presence known to him. Did she really think that she was the real Miss Huo just because she was the eldest daughter of the Huo Family in name? Of course, the Huo Family would naturally give her the treatment that the eldest daughter of the Huo Family deserved since they were willing to give her the status of the eldest daughter of the Huo Family. However, she had to learn to be grateful. Even if she couldn¡¯t learn to be grateful, she shouldn¡¯t covet after things that didn¡¯t belong to her. Miss Sisi¡¯s little tricks were only enough to coax Sir¡¯s parents, who pitied her and treated her like their own daughter. If she wanted to y tricks in front of him, he could only say that she was dreaming. Who was Sir? He was the head of the Huo Family in South City. Although there was one South City and one North City, in fact, North City waspletely iparable to South City. The Yan Family, the number one family in North City, was naturally iparable to the number one family in South City, the Huo Family. The Huo Family of South City was an existence that could rival the top three families of the capital. If not for that, it would have been impossible for Sir topete with the Second Young Master of the Yin Family in the capital. This time, he even took the opportunity while that person was distracted to look for the eldest daughter of the Yan Family and dug a huge trap for him. Master Nine was known as the ¡°God of ughter¡± in the business world and had always been invincible in the business world. Sir was the first person to trap him. Just as the assistant wasmenting, the man¡¯s phone rang again. Seeing the caller ID, the man¡¯s sinister aura did not diminish, but his cold aura had decreased by more than half, ¡°Rainy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± There was an almost imperceptible gentleness and surprise in his voice. The assistant heaved a sigh of relief. She was also a daughter of the Huo Family. Putting aside Sir¡¯s attitude after receiving their calls, just based on the caller ID on their phones, one of them was ¡°Huo Sisi¡± while the other was ¡°Rain¡±, they could immediately tell who was close to them. Before the other party could speak, the man spoke again, ¡°Why would you call me? Did someone bully you? Or do you have no pocket money? If someone bullies you, tell me. The eldest daughter of the Huo Family can do whatever she wants. Whoever bullies you, you have to retaliate in double. If anything happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility. If you don¡¯t have any pocket money, I¡¯ll get someone to transfer it to you.¡± The assistant was speechless. The eldest daughter of the Huo Family¡­ It seemed like Sir really didn¡¯t like the ¡°Miss Sisi ¡± who had the title of the eldest daughter of the Huo Family. He actually skipped over her to address the caller as ¡°the eldest daughter of the Huo Family¡±. And pocket money¡­ If he remembered correctly, he had just transferred five million dors to this person ording to Sir¡¯s instructions yesterday. Even if she had only returned to the Huo Family for a year, Sir was still too biased towards her. However, on second thought, she was the legitimate daughter of the Huo Family, so it was understandable that Sir favored her. ¡°Neither, Brother. I¡¯m not bullied, and it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have any pocket money.¡± ¡°Then, why¡­ did you call me?¡± The man did not finish his sentence. His eyebrows furrowed slightly when he stopped talking. It had been a year since his sister returned to the Huo Family. She seemed to be getting along well with her family and was very obedient and sensible. However, with his sharp senses, how could he not sense that his sister was actually very distant from them? In the past year, the number of times his sister had taken the initiative to call him could be counted on one hand. Furthermore, most of her calls were requested by her parents. Although he looked calm on the surface, he was actually very surprised to receive her call. He randomly used the excuse of being bullied and not having any pocket money because he was too surprised and didn¡¯t know what to say at that moment. ¡°Then, why did you call me, Rainy?¡± After much consideration, the man still asked. He had deliberately controlled his tone before, so it wouldn¡¯t appear so cold and hard. However, his personality was like that after all. Even if he deliberately softened his tone, it still revealed a cold and dignified aura. ¡°It¡¯s not anything important. I just have a few ssmates who want to find a ce to organize a race. I suddenly recalled that Qin Hao had unintentionally mentioned to me that Brother has many underground racing arenas under him, so I wanted to ask Brother for help. I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for Brother?¡± ¡°I thought it was something great. This is just a small matter. Why would it be inconvenient for me? What time? I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡± ¡°Next weekend.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He frowned slightly. ¡°But Rainy, don¡¯t be so polite with me in the future. Don¡¯t say that this only needs a word from me. Even if it¡¯s something difficult, as long as you need it, I will do my best.¡± There was a pause and then she said, ¡°I know. Thank you, Brother.¡± ¡°By the way, Brother, are your underground racing arenas only avable in South City and the capital? Or is it avable somewhere else too?¡± Her sudden casual chat made the man happy, but he was a smart person after all and very vignt. Although he was happy, he still said, ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just curious. If it¡¯s not convenient for you to tell me, just pretend that I didn¡¯t ask.¡± The man¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly, his fingers lightly tapping on the phone beside his ear, ¡°There¡¯s nothing inconvenient to say. Other than South City and the capital, many other cities have operations too. If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll take you there personally when I have the chance.¡± ¡°¡­Alright, thank you, Brother. Is there a ce like this in North City, where I mentioned to youst time that I wanted to have a vacation?¡± The man raised an eyebrow. North City¡­ Rainy seemed to be especially interested in this city. ¡°Yes, North City is considered a first-tier city.¡± ¡°I see. I heard from Qin Hao that North City is the base camp of the Yin Family¡¯s Second Young Master. Brother shouldn¡¯t have much business there. Wouldn¡¯t it be more difficult to run a ce like the underground racing arena there?¡± Qin Hao, Qin Hao¡­ ¡°With Qin Hao¡¯s personality, why would he say so much to you?¡± Using the word ¡®quiet¡¯ to describe Qin Hao was already giving him face. ¡°¡­Well, maybe it¡¯s because we¡¯ve spent more time together. Brother also knows that he¡¯s my fianc¨¦. I¡¯m studying in the capital and Mom and Dad asked him to take care of me. Usually, when I don¡¯t stay in school, I stay in his apartment.¡± The man paused, his expression turning cold, ¡°Didn¡¯t I buy an apartment for you at the Capital? Why are you still staying at his ce? Although you two are engaged, you¡¯re still in school. Qin Hao is a rough man in the military. How¡­ how would he know how to take care of you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother. Qin Hao is very busy. I mostly stay in school too. I don¡¯t have many chances to meet him.¡± She changed the topic, ¡°But Brother, you haven¡¯t answered me yet.¡± ¡°Although North City isn¡¯t your brother¡¯s territory, it won¡¯t be difficult for me to build a racing arena here.¡± ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s great. Then, when I go to North City to y, Brother can send someone under you to be my guide.¡± It turned out that she had only asked so much because she wanted toe to North City to y and was worried that there would be no guide. He had thought¡­ ¡°Given our Huo Family¡¯s status and Brother¡¯s capabilities, I¡¯m sure the underground racing arena in North City is not too small either, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not small. It¡¯s considered thergest underground racing arena in North City.¡± He sounded rather smug. ¡°I see. You¡¯re indeed my brother. I¡¯ll leave you to your work, then. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to organize the racing venue for my ssmates.¡± The conversation turned back to the beginning, making it seem like the rest of the conversation was just idle chatter. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, Brother. Bye.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± After hanging up, the man stared at the phone screen. His fingers tapped lightly on his knee, and his expression was unfathomable. Seeing this, the assistant was puzzled. Why did he look like he was in a bad mood when he just hung up? After a moment of hesitation, the assistant asked, ¡°Sir, do you think there¡¯s something wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. I just find it a little strange.¡± Rather than answering the assistant, it was more like he was speaking to himself. His sister, who was always a little distant from her family after she returned home, had suddenly called him. Logically speaking, he should be happy, and he was indeed very happy, but he just felt an inexplicable strange feeling. In fact, his sister was simply looking for him to help her with a small favor and chat with him for a rare moment. He had taken over the Huo Family at the age of 23, and at the age of 25, he hadpletely won the hearts of all the elders under the Huo Family. It was obvious that his skills and ability were extraordinary, so even if the other party was his favored sister, it would not affect his sharp intuition. Just as the assistant was wondering why he found it strange and was hesitating if he should rify, the man said, ¡°Make arrangements ording to Eldest Missy¡¯s request.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Also, find out more about Eldest Missy during her disappearance all these years.¡± Chapter 60 - A Call From Little Rain

Chapter 60: A Call From Little Rain

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The assistant thought for a moment and said, ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t you already send someone to investigate this matter a year ago? Missy was adopted by an ordinary couple in Country F for the past eleven years. Later, this couple died in a fire. Missy only returned to the country after you found her and brought her back to the Huo Family¡­¡± ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t me me for being nosy. It wasn¡¯t easy for Miss to take the initiative to get close to you. If she finds out that you investigated her past again, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°You also know that Young Master Qin is by Missy¡¯s side now. Missy might not know that you¡¯re going to investigate her past again, but this matter won¡¯t be hidden from Young Master Qin. And with Young Master Qin¡¯s personality and his attitude towards Missy, if he knew that you¡¯re investigating Miss¡¯s past again, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t hide it from Missy.¡± The man fell silent. ¡°Forget it.¡± He knew that it was impossible, but with his cautious nature, once he had doubts, he would definitely have to clear it up. But if Rainy found out that he went to investigate her again¡­ Rainy had told them in detail how she had spent all these years after she returned home. It was almost the same as what he had found. If he suspected it, it wouldn¡¯t just be about the results of the investigation done by the man he sent, but even Rainy too. *** After leaving the underground racing arena, Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun were still riding in Feng Yuan¡¯s car. Hence, both of them heard it when Feng Yuan received Xu Gui¡¯s call and was informed that Xu Xiaoxiao had fallen down the stone stairs and was now in the hospital. They didn¡¯t gloat over Xu Xiaoxiao¡¯s plight, but neither were they sympathetic towards her. From a certain perspective, Yan Jinyun and Yan Jinyu were actually simr. They wouldn¡¯t waste their time and effort to pay attention to unimportant people. On the other hand, when Feng Yuan heard Xu Gui¡¯s words, he raised his eyebrows. He probably wanted tough, but he thought that it was a little unkind tough like that, so he finally stopped himself fromughing. ¡°I understand. Then, take good care of her. As her ex-boyfriend who just broke up with her, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to visit her at the hospital now.¡± Hearing his words, Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun were both a little surprised. However, after Yan Jinyu got over her surprise, she felt that Feng Yuan and Xu Xiaoxiao¡¯s breakup was still within expectations. However, Yan Jinyun¡­ She didn¡¯t know if it was because she didn¡¯t expect Feng Yuan to break up with Xu Xiaoxiao so easily; or because she felt that Feng Yuan was very careless with his feelings; or because she felt that Feng Yuan had finally be smart after deciding to break up with Xu Xiaoxiao. In short, her mood was a little strange. ¡°How rare is this? Someone who has always been stupid is finally smart for once.¡± With her strange mood, Yan Jinyun¡¯s words inevitably sounded a little strange, especially when the person involved was Feng Yuan. Ever since she was young, her peers from the influential families in North City had always been full of praises for her. Even if it was just to give her face, they would still pretend to be kind to her. Only Feng Yuan had never been nice to her. Of course, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t give Feng Yuan any pleasant expressions either. ¡°Yan Jinyun, what do you mean by that? What do you mean by ¡®someone who has always been stupid¡¯? How am I stupid?¡± ¡°You have to ask yourself that then. ¡°You¡­ Forget it. I¡¯m in a good mood today. I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you.¡± After breaking up with Xu Xiaoxiao, he felt much more rxed. Moreover, he had witnessed Jin Yu¡¯s extraordinary driving skills, so his mood became even better. Thinking of Yan Jinyu¡¯s superb driving skills, Feng Yuan hesitated for a long while before deciding to ask the question in his heart, ¡°Jinyu, erm¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to snoop into your affairs. I¡¯m just very curious. How did you get such good driving skills?¡± Yan Jinyu looked up and met Feng Yuan¡¯s gaze through the rearview mirror. She smiled, ¡°How else could it be? Of course I¡¯ve trained for it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Yuan. Of course he knew it was training. He wanted to know how it was done. So many people had investigated Jinyu¡¯s past, but none mentioned that her driving skills were outstanding. They didn¡¯t even mention if she had touched a car before. In that remote town, it was already good enough for an underaged orphan girl to barely maintain her livelihood with odd jobs. How could she have the extra resources to train her driving skills? Before this, they all thought that she didn¡¯t even know how to drive. ¡°Jinyu, you¡­¡±?Is your past really like everyone says it is? Feng Yuan did not say that in the end. ¡°Forget it. Since you don¡¯t want to say it, I won¡¯t ask further, but you can¡¯t be so rash in the future. Luo Yikun and the others are obviously up to no good. There¡¯s no need for you to bother with them. No matter how good your driving skills are, what if¡­ I¡¯m almost scared to death when I see Qiu Jian charging over without any regard for her life? I won¡¯t dare to bring you to such an asion in the future.¡± Although she had said that she would never do anything she wasn¡¯t confident of, Feng Yuan still couldn¡¯t help but feel a lingering fear when he recalled the scene on the track earlier. Yan Jinyu looked at him silently and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cousin. Aren¡¯t I fine now?¡± ¡°Anyway, if you meet those people again in the future, just try to avoid them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She didn¡¯t like trouble either. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t bother about those people if they didn¡¯te to look for her. However, if they didn¡¯t learn their lesson and still came looking for her, it wasn¡¯t her style to avoid them as much as possible. Of course, Feng Yuan had a lot of questions. He wasn¡¯t stupid. After seeing Yan Jinyu like that at the racetrack today, how could he be naive enough to think that she was a naive girl? But no matter what, he did not intend to ask further. It was still that same sentence. No matter what kind of person Jinyu was, she was still a cousin that he needed to take care of. That was all it needed. Yan Jinyun lowered her eyes and remained silent while listening to their conversation. With Yan Jinyu¡¯s sharp senses, how could she not notice the change in Yan Jinyun¡¯s emotions at this moment? She looked at her and then turned to the packet of yogurt in her hands, ¡°Yun¡¯er, give me that packet of yogurt.¡± Yan Jinyun suddenly recalled what Yan Jinyu had said previously. How did she get such good driving skills? She was then distracted, but her thoughts were pulled back by Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. She subconsciously pulled the yogurt into her arms when she realized what Yan Jinyu had said. Then, as if she felt that this action was a little obvious and embarrassing, she sat up stiffly. ¡°The space in the car is small, and I don¡¯t want to smell such an unpresentable thing. If you want to drink it, wait until we get out of the car.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes curved slightly, ¡°Since it¡¯s not presentable, why do you keep holding it?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s expression was a little unnatural,¡± Although I don¡¯t like this kind of unpresentable thing, I had promised to help you hold it. I, Yan Jinyun, will definitely do what I promised! ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sit here now so there won¡¯t be any chances for me to act out. You can give me the yogurt.¡± ¡°If I give it to you, who knows if you will drink it in the car? I¡¯ve already said that I don¡¯t want to smell the smell of such an unpresentable thing! Are you afraid that I¡¯ll drink it? Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t fancy this kind of thing. After I get out of the car, I¡¯ll return it to you unscathed!¡± After saying that, she turned her face to look out of the car window and no longer looked at Yan Jinyu. If one took a closer look, they could see her slightly flushed face. Yan Jinyu nced at her, and an unnoticeable emotion shed past her deep-set eyes. She didn¡¯t mention taking back the yogurt anymore. Feng Yuan, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, saw the interaction between the two. His expression was a littleplicated too, but he didn¡¯t say anything. The car slowly drove forward and headed straight for the Yan Family. It was almost four in the afternoon. Too many things had happened today, and Feng Yuan didn¡¯t n to bring them elsewhere. They didn¡¯t seem to have any ns to go elsewhere either, so Feng Yuan decided to send them back to the Yan Family first. After a while, Yan Jinyu¡¯s phone rang. It was ¡°Little Rain¡±. Yan Jinyu was slightly surprised. She thought that Little Rain would send a message to her directly after finding out the result. She didn¡¯t expect her to call her personally. Little Rain knew that there might be someone else around her now. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, she rarely used theirmunication devices to contact her. She also rarely called her. Most of the time, she used text messages to contact her. Little Rain had only called her once on the day that she lost control during the whole time that she was back in North City. The reason why she called now should be rted to the identity of the boss behind the underground racing arena. Or rather, the identity of the boss was so special that Little Rain had no choice but to call her personally to tell her in detail. Hearing the phone ring, Yan Jinyun retracted her gaze and casually nced at the phone. She happened to see Yan Jinyu¡¯s phone call notification. Little Rain? Yan Jinyu seemed to have mentioned this person on the phone when she was vomiting so badly outside the washroom in the restaurantst time. She heard that on that morning when she went upstairs to change her clothes. Yan Jinyu received a call from this ¡°Little Rain¡± while waiting for her downstairs. It should be someone that Yan Jinyu was close to. However, everyone¡ªincluding Master Nine¡ªwho had investigated Yan Jinyu¡¯s past, did not know of her existence. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t avoid the two people in the car. She picked up the call directly and smiled gently, ¡°Little Rain.¡± Chapter 61 - Whats Her Identity

Chapter 61: What¡¯s Her Identity

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t someone who liked to be secretive. Although she had specially hidden her identity for convenience¡¯s sake before returning to North City, she had never deliberately concealed her true nature. Moreover, she had already revealed an unusual side to Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan, so why would she avoid the call before them? ¡°You got it?¡± ¡°Yes, I found it. But Beauty Yu, that person¡­ can¡¯t be an enemy.¡± Yan Jinyu knew her very well. If she didn¡¯t have full confidence, she wouldn¡¯t have said things like ¡°can¡¯t be an enemy.¡± ¡°Do you know that person?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the eldest son of the Huo Family, Huo Xuan.¡± Yan Jinyu fell silent. Wasn¡¯t Huo Xuan Little Rain¡¯s biological brother? Little Rain was the eldest daughter of the Huo Family in South City and had been missing for 11 years. During these 11 years, Little Rain wandered onto Ghost ughter Ind and finally stood out to be the number four killer ¡°Liang¡± on the killer rankings. The top four killers were ¡°Chi¡±, ¡°Mei¡±, ¡°Wang¡± ,¡±Liang¡± [1. ¡°Chi¡±, ¡°Mei¡±, ¡°Wang¡±, ¡°Liang¡± are demons, monsters and all kinds of evil spirits that live in the forest.]. Their code names matched the words ¡°Ghost ughter¡± of the Ghost ughter Ind perfectly. Before the destruction of Ghost ughter Ind, they were all under its control. Therefore, even Little Rain, whom her family had not given up on searching for for 11 years, only began to return to the Huo Family after destroying Ghost ughter Ind. After all, the Huo Family was the number one family in South City. They were an existence that could rival the top three families in the capital. Unless she was fully prepared, Little Rain would not dare to go back easily because if she was not careful, her identity might be exposed by the Huo Family¡­ especially by the current head of the Huo Family, Huo Xuan. Therefore, after Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed, Little Rain spent two years preparing before she dared to appear in front of the Huo Family. Ghost ughter Ind had been destroyed for three years, and she had spent two years preparing for it. In that case, it had been a year since Little Rain returned to the Huo Family. ¡°There¡¯s no special reason for me to let you investigate, Little Rain. It¡¯s just that I have to stay in North City for a long time. You know that I don¡¯t like having too many unknown factors around me, so you don¡¯t have to think too much about it. Not to mention that I don¡¯t have much contact with that person currently, even if I do, I¡¯ll try my best not to offend him on ount of you.¡± Yan Jinyu was the number one ¡°Chi¡± on the killer rankings so she was considered the boss among the four of them. Although the other three were older than her, they usually took care of her. However, Yan Jinyu was such a person. It was very rare for her topletely acknowledge someone. Once she did, she would be very protective of her loved ones. ¡°Of course I know. I¡¯m just¡­ Recently, my brother seems to have caused quite a bit of trouble for Yin Jiujin. You should know this too. Yin Jiujin is your fianc¨¦ after all. I¡¯m afraid¡­ Beauty Yu, I don¡¯t want you to go against my brother one day.¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°However, if we really have to go against each other, I¡¯ll definitely side with you.¡± ¡°But no matter what, he¡¯s still my brother. With me around, at least I can guarantee that he won¡¯t be your enemy¡­ Sigh, I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m talking about. Anyway, I don¡¯t want you to be enemies.¡± ¡°No.¡± She chuckled, ¡°Since he¡¯s someone you care about, I won¡¯t offend him. At least, I won¡¯t actively offend him.¡± If Little Rain could choose her between her brother and her without hesitation, how could she not even do such a small thing? ¡°Also, Little Rain, you¡¯re underestimating Yin Jiujin too much. He can totally handle an opponent in the business world. Why would I need to help him out?¡± Even if that person was Huo Xuan from the Huo Family of South City, she didn¡¯t believe that Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t handle him. Compared to the mutual suspicion and deception in the business world, she was better at killing people with her hands. She would let Yin Jiujin, the ¡°God of ughter¡± in business, deal with his enemies in the business world himself. If someone wanted to harm Yin Jiujin and the other party was indeed skilled, it wouldn¡¯t be toote for her to attack. Yin Jiujin had only been schemed against by Huo Xuan because he had spent most of his energy on finding her and neglected his business. However, the premise that she didn¡¯t be enemies with Huo Xuan was that Huo Xuan wouldn¡¯t have the intention to kill the people she cared about. As for the conflicts in the business world, it was unavoidable for businessmen. As long as it didn¡¯t affect Yin Jiujin¡¯s career too much, she wouldn¡¯t mind. Of course, Huo Xuan couldn¡¯t offend her either. If the person staring at her on the track today was Huo Xuan, then Huo Xuan must have noticed her. She hoped that Huo Xuan would be smarter and not take the initiative to look for her. ¡°Beauty Yu, listen to what you¡¯re saying. Why do I feel like my brother can¡¯t bepared to Yin Jiujin in your eyes? In South City, the Huo Family¡¯s status and aplishments are almostparable to the Yin Family in the capital. My brother is the head of the Huo Family after all. Yin Jiujin only has the title of Second Young Master in the Yin Family. The Yin Family isn¡¯t controlled by Yin Jiujin.¡± ¡°So what?¡± She chuckled, ¡°Little Rain, don¡¯t forget that Yin Jiujin is my fianc¨¦. Do you think I will acknowledge him and decide to spend the rest of my life with him if he isn¡¯t good enough?¡± ¡°¡­I can¡¯t out-talk you, but Beauty Yu, don¡¯t underestimate my brother. Since you trust your Yin Jiujin so much, you should know that not everyone can scheme against him, even when he¡¯s busy with other things.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°However, Beauty Yu, I¡¯m still a little worried. My brother and Yin Jiujin are considered enemies, and you¡¯re Yin Jiujin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. My brother isn¡¯t a good person either. It¡¯s hard to guarantee that he won¡¯t use you to deal with Yin Jiujin. Isn¡¯t your birthdaying up soon? How about I¡¯ll take advantage of your birthday to make a trip to North City and find a chance to ¡®get to know¡¯ you? My brother sees that you¡¯re my friend. Even if he and Yin Jiujin are rivals in the business world, he probably won¡¯t easily start with you.¡± ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I can¡¯t handle it?¡± ¡°How is that possible! I¡¯m just afraid that my brother would offend you and he would suffer¡­ Ahem, anyway, it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll make a trip to North City on your birthday.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have toe over. Someone who can match up to Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t be so bad as to harm a woman.¡± Little Rain wanted to return to the Huo Family. How could she let Little Rain go back if she didn¡¯t investigate the people in the Huo Family? Although she didn¡¯t know Huo Xuan very well, she knew that he was someone important and not one who would use underhanded methods. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in a year, Beauty Yu.¡± Hearing that, Yan Jinyu was instantly speechless. ¡°In order to avoid trouble, you didn¡¯t allow us to look for you. Can¡¯t we celebrate your 18th birthday in person? Forget about Brother Feng and Sister Fengling. There are a lot of people in the capital who pay attention to them. I¡¯m different. I¡¯m still a first-year student and the daughter of the Huo Family. I just want to go to North City and meet you by chance. It¡¯spletely understandable. No one will think too much about it.¡± Taking the opportunity to get to know Beauty Yu so that her brother wouldn¡¯t find trouble with Yan Jinyu on her ount was just an excuse. The most important thing was that she wanted to celebrate Beauty Yu¡¯s birthday with her. She was very clear about the Yan Family¡¯s attitude towards Beauty Yu. She had never believed that the Yan Family would give Beauty Yu a propering-of-age ceremony. In terms of skills and brains, she, Brother Feng, and Sister Feng Ling weren¡¯t as good as Beauty Yu, but there was one thing that Beauty Yu couldn¡¯tpare to¡ªage. Beauty Yu was younger than them. They listened to her on important matters, but she listened to them on trivial matters. They all wanted Beauty Yu to have a perfecting-of-age ceremony. The smile on Yan Jinyu¡¯s face froze. After a long time, she replied, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, are you agreeing to let me go to North City to look for you?!¡± ¡°Only you.¡± ¡°I know, I know. Brother Feng and Sister Fengling are rather famous in the capital. It¡¯s inconvenient for them to move around. Although they want to look for you, they will hold it in so as not to cause you any trouble. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, you really promised me? You won¡¯t go back on your words?¡± Theplicated emotions in Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart dissipated after she asked that. It had only been a year since theyst saw each other, but Little Rain had be so naggy. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m going to brag about it to Sister Feng Ling¡­ No, no. What if she gets jealous and decides to follow us? Wouldn¡¯t that be very troublesome? I¡¯d better not contact them for the time being so that I don¡¯t leak anything.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t mess around like you do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s notpletely true.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything more to her. She chuckled and hung up the phone. Looking at the doting and sincere smile on her lips, Yan Jinyun pursed her lips. Even though she did not know who this ¡°Little Rain¡± was, it was not difficult for her to guess that it was a girl, and it was a girl who was not that old. Ever since she returned to the Yan Family, although Yan Jinyu always had a smile on her face, she knew that most of Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. So Yan Jinyu would also smile from the bottom of her heart? Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t want to admit that she was a little envious that the person called ¡°Little Rain¡± could be treated so sincerely by Yan Jinyu. Her top socialite status didn¡¯t allow her to envy this kind of ¡°sincere treatment¡± that could be said to be of no benefit to her, but¡­ Her feelings would still beplicated. Yan Jinyun couldn¡¯t hear what ¡°Little Rain¡± was saying on the other end of the line, but from Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, it wasn¡¯t hard to tell that the other party knew about Master Nine and was very clear about Yan Jinyu and Master Nine¡¯s rtionship. Not only that, she should also know someone who seemed to be enemies with Master Nine in the business world¡­ As for who it was, she couldn¡¯t figure it out yet. Based on her understanding, Master Nine was invincible in the business world. Yan Jinyun wanted to ask, but she heard from Yan Jinyu¡¯s words that she seemed to be asking the other party to investigate someone. She wondered if Yan Jinyu had encountered some trouble. However, she still did not ask anything after hesitating for a moment. However, just as she was hesitating, Feng Yuan, who was in front, asked, ¡°Jinyu, is the person who called you¡­ your friend from your past?¡± His tone was a little careful, as if he was afraid that Yan Jinyu would be unhappy if he asked. Master Nine and even some business rivals were mentioned. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t naively think that the other party was just an ordinary friend that Jinyu knew in the past. Chapter 62 - Different Relationships

Chapter 62: Different Rtionships

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded, ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Feng Yuan didn¡¯t know what he wanted to ask. He sighed inwardly and changed the topic, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If she¡¯s your old friend, you can invite her to North City as a guest. Yan Jinyun and I will help you treat her then. Yan Jinyun, right? ¡± After saying that, he coughed dryly because he suddenly realized that Yan Jinyun was someone who only knew how to put on an act all day long. No matter how much she disliked him usually, she would take the opportunity to scold him. He regretted bringing her along at such an awkward moment. However, Yan Jinyun¡¯s reaction was beyond his expectations. She looked up at him and nodded. She nodded¡­ When did Yan Jinyun be so easy to talk to? No, Yan Jinyun seemed to have always been easy to talk to. She was very good at pretending to be a good person. She would only be impatient when she was with him. She probably knew that he had already seen her true colors and was toozy to pretend in front of him. But no matter what, it was rare for Yan Jinyun to treat him so well. It seemed like ever since Jinyu returned to the Yan Family, Yan Jinyun had be a little strange. Judging from what he saw when Yan Jinyun and Jinyu were together, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t seem to have any ill intentions towards Jinyu? However, would a ck-hearted person like Yan Jinyun be kind to Jinyu? After all, the Yan Family treated Jinyu very badly. Forget it, let¡¯s take a look first. It would have been best if Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t have any bad intentions towards her. If she did, he would keep an eye on her and not let her find a chance to harm her. However, judging from their two interactions, Jinyu didn¡¯t seem to be easy to bully. For example, Qiu Jian and Zhao Yue, who were looking for trouble with her and were now going to lie in the hospital for a long time. The two sisters, Jinyu and Yan Jinyun, looked thin and weak, but in fact, Yan Jinyun¡¯s body was much weaker than Jinyu. 18 years ago, the Yan Family had been blessed with two daughters. The eldest daughter was healthy, but she still could not speak at two years old. The second daughter was weak, but she was delicate and cute. Her parents liked her very much¡­ This was no secret in North City. If Yan Jinyun had provoked Jinyu without any foresight, based on Jinyu¡¯s vengeful personality¡­ she would definitely seek revenge, right? With Yan Jinyu¡¯s personality, how could Yan Jinyun¡¯s weak body withstand it? If Yan Jinyun were the one who was seriously injured from the collision today, she would probably be dead. She coughed dryly, ¡°Jinyu, you¡¯ve heard it too. Yan Jinyun and I wee your friends very much. When you¡¯re free, you can call them over to North City as guests.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at the two of them and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Soon, they arrived at the Yan Family. Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun alighted the car one after another. The two of them didn¡¯t invite Feng Yuan into the house. Yan Jinyu still had the same reason as before. This was not her territory, so it was not convenient for her to entertain guests. Yan Jinyun, on the other hand, was used to being at odds with Feng Yuan. It was not suitable for her to say this, and she had never thought of doing so. Only when Feng Yuan¡¯s car left did Yan Jinyun throw the packet of yogurt in her hand to Yan Jinyu. ¡°Take this thing of yours!¡± She turned and walked into the mansion. Yan Jinyu looked at Yan Jinyun¡¯s back as she walked into the Yan Family¡¯s door. She then lowered her eyes to look at the yogurt that she had received and smiled. It had been almost two and a half hours since she drank the yogurt in the underground racing arena. She probably wouldn¡¯t feel ufortable drinking it even if it was arge packet of yogurt. She plugged the straw in and was about to follow after her with the yogurt in her mouth when the phone in her hand vibrated. It was a message. It was from Yin Jiujin. ¡°The gift is ready.¡± He was referring to the birthday present he had mentioned to her before. Yan Jinyu replied with a ¡°Thank you, Brother Nine¡± and kept her phone. As she drank the yogurt, she felt for the first time that this familiar yet strange door in front of her didn¡¯t affect her much. The servants of the Yan Family were very surprised to see the two of them going out together anding back together. Perhaps because of Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun¡¯s attitudes, especially Yan Jinyun, in the morning, Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya didn¡¯t go out that day. Or rather, Yan Qingyu didn¡¯t go out. Seeing that he seemed to be in a bad mood, Fu Ya didn¡¯t dare to leave him alone at home to go y cards. Yan Qingyu¡¯s feelings were naturallyplicated. All these years, he had given Yun¡¯er a lot of pocket money, but Yun¡¯er had never rejected it. Even if she didn¡¯t spend it, she would ept it. This was the first time Yun¡¯er had refused to ept his card. He actually did not care much about his elder daughter¡¯s attitude towards him. After all, she was not raised by him. He wasn¡¯t close to his elder daughter, nor had much expectations for her either. Yun¡¯er was different. Yun¡¯er was raised by him. He groomed Yun¡¯er as his sessor. Although Yun¡¯er was mostly taught by Fu Ya, it could not deny his expectations for her. Yun¡¯er had always been very outstanding. He also had a lot of face outside with such an outstanding heir. He had always thought that although Yun¡¯er valued interests and benefits as much as he did, she still respected him and Fu Ya. He did not expect¡­ That night, when Yun¡¯er said that she was their daughter and that she was as cold as them aftering back from attending the banquet at the Zhao Family, he simply thought that she was just angry because she had a bad day outside. But it didn¡¯t seem like that now. His favored daughter¡¯s attitude towards them did not seem to be what he thought. What actually went wrong? Yan Qingyu¡¯s expression kept changing as he watched the two of them enter the house. Compared to Yan Qingyu, Fu Ya, who hadn¡¯t gone out to y cards for a day, was obviously not so calm. She wouldn¡¯t say harsh words to Yan Jinyun, but that didn¡¯t mean that she would be nice to Yan Jinyu. Fu Ya¡¯s gaze swept past Yan Jinyun and red at Yan Jinyu. ¡°You still know how toe back?! I thought that you were having a wild time outside and didn¡¯t know toe back! You¡¯ve only been back in North City for such a short time, yet you are out all day. You¡¯re indeed brought up in the countryside. You don¡¯t have any rules at all!¡± Fu Ya, who had been cooped up at home for the entire day, had clearly forgotten Yan Jinyu¡¯s frightening gaze. Before Yan Jinyu could say anything, Yan Jinyun¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°ording to Mom, I went out to y for the entire day. Have I got no rules either?¡± Yan Jinyun was really angry. Did Mom know what Yan Jinyu had experienced today? If Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t capable enough, Yan Jinyu might have lost her life today. Naturally, Yan Jinyu could also reject the other party¡¯s match, but what about after that? Not only Qiu Jian had harbored ill intentions towards Yan Jinyu, but even Zhao Yue and Luo Yikun would go after Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu would be in endless trouble in the future. However, not only did their mother not say a word of concern when they came back, she even said such unpleasant words. Of course, her mother didn¡¯t know what had happened to Yan Jinyu today, so it was understandable that she didn¡¯t care too much about her. However, even if she didn¡¯t know, as a mother, shouldn¡¯t she say some nice words to express her concern for her biological daughter who had been missing for many years and had just been brought home? North City was still considered a foreign city to Yan Jinyu. How disappointed was Yan Jinyu? She looked at Yan Jinyu as she thought¡­ It was that mirthless smile again. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t even feel angry when she faced her mother anymore. Was that Yan Jinyu¡¯s sorrow or her mother¡¯s sorrow? Or the entire Yan Family¡¯s sorrow? The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. Under Fu Ya¡¯s disbelieving gaze, Yan Jinyun turned and went upstairs. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going upstairs to sleep. I won¡¯t eat dinner!¡± ¡°Yun¡¯er!¡± Yan Jinyun ignored her and turned to go upstairs. ¡°She has been out all day but I can¡¯t even tell her off?¡± ¡°Of course Mom could do that, but can you not be so biased? I went out and came back with Sister together, but Mom only scolded Sister. What is this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that others willugh at you if this got out! Or is it that in Mom¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m not even worthy of the same treatment as Sister?¡± Yan Jinyun, who was walking up the stairs, stopped and turned back. ¡°How can you be the same as her!¡± ¡°How are we different? We¡¯re twins. Mommy gave birth to both of us!¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re twins, you were raised by me, and she¡¯s not. Of course, our rtionship is different¡­¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s eyes widened in anger, ¡°Then ording to Mom, I¡¯ve been spending Dad¡¯s money since I was young. Mom has never earned a single cent for me to spend. Should I be closer to Dad? Or should I say that I¡¯ve only spent Dad¡¯s money and will only respect him in the future?¡± ¡°You! What nonsense are you sprouting?!¡± ¡°See, Mom isn¡¯t happy either. That¡¯s not how rtionships are measured. Mom, think about it carefully. Don¡¯t regret it in the end!¡± After saying that, she looked at Yan Jinyu, who was standing there with a smile, but no one could tell her true emotions. Yan Jinyun turned around and went upstairs without turning back. Fu Ya was so angry that she threw the remote control beside her. ¡°You stop right there!¡± ¡°Alright, are you done?¡± Yan Qingyu, who had been silent all this while, spoke up. His gaze always seemed to sweep across Yan Jinyu. At this moment, Yan Qingyu¡¯s feelings could only be described as fear. Chapter 63 - Not Given, Not Taking

Chapter 63: Not Given, Not Taking

If he still could not tell that Yun¡¯er¡¯s recent abnormality had something to do with his eldest daughter, then he would be too stupid. Moreover, this elder daughter could still maintain a faint smile when facing her biological mother¡¯s nasty attitude. That wasn¡¯t possible for an ordinary person, right? He had watched Yun¡¯er grow up, so he knew best what kind of personality she had. For unimportant people, even if Yun¡¯er would show kindness to them in order to maintain a good image, she would never treat them seriously. However, even Yun¡¯er was biased towards her so he didn¡¯t believe that his elder daughter only relied on Master Nine, who was engaged to her and treated her differently. It seemed like he could not treat her with the same attitude as before no matter if it was because she still had her memories from when she was young, or because she was not as simple as they thought. ¡°Since you¡¯re back,e over and have a seat. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve had dinner at this time. You can return to your room after you eat your dinner.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him, and the smile on her face deepened. She did not respond and simply looked at him. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to go to school, then don¡¯t go. If you want to go to school at any time, I¡¯ll arrange a school for you. If you don¡¯t like No. 13 High School, I¡¯ll arrange another school for you. Yun¡¯er is right. Our Yan Family still has some connections so we can even send you to Boyu High School. Previously, we considered your foundation and thought for a long time before deciding on No. 13 High School for you.¡± ¡°Forget it. No matter how poor my daughter¡¯s foundation is, she should still go to the best school. If you want to go to school, tell Daddy. Daddy will arrange it for you. With Yun¡¯er in Boyu, Yun¡¯er can also take care of you if you go to Boyu.¡± ¡°Qingyu! How could she go to Boyu¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Before Fu Ya could finish speaking, Yan Qingyu interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t take your mother¡¯s words to heart. You and Yun¡¯er are both her daughters. Even if she¡¯s a little biased toward Yun¡¯er, it¡¯s not that she really doesn¡¯t care about you. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve grown up outside all these years, so your mother doesn¡¯t know how to treat you at the moment. It¡¯s inevitable that she doesn¡¯t know her limits when she speaks to you. After we get to know each other better, she won¡¯t be like this anymore.¡± After saying that, he red at Fu Ya as if he wanted her to agree with him. However, Fu Ya really disliked Yan Jinyu too much. Even if it was Yan Qingyu¡¯s warning, she pretended not to see it. She snorted coldly and turned her face away. Yan Qingyu¡¯s eyes darkened. Fu Ya was really getting more and more brainless as she got older. Looking at Yan Jinyu, Yan Qingyu tried his best to use a kind and dignified expression, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sit here and wait, go back to your room and rest for a while. Daddy will get someone to call you when dinner is ready. Also, you can think about going to school.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± Yan Jinyu finished the packet of yogurt in her hand. She threw it backward and the packet of yogurt fell urately into the trash can not far behind her. This scene not only shocked the servants and Fu Ya. Even Yan Qingyu was shocked. This was not the first time she had thrown the yogurt pack into the trash can so urately but she had always thrown it forward previously. Now, she was throwing it backward. She could still throw it so urately even without turning her head. Did she have eyes on the back of her head? Of course not. Was it a coincidence? It was possible, but Yan Qingyu¡¯s intuition told him otherwise. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care how shocked they were. She held her phone and spun it in her hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need to stay here for dinner. After you¡¯re done, get someone to send it to my room. As for school, there¡¯s no need for it.¡± When Yan Qingyu heard that, he almost couldn¡¯t maintain the goodwill that he tried hard to force the words out. ¡°Why not? Even if you¡¯re the Yan Family¡¯s daughter, even if Master Nine treats you differently, it¡¯s impossible for you to marry into the Yin Family with your junior high education!¡± Obviously, Yan Qingyu had decided to let Yan Jinyu fulfill the engagement with the Yin Family. ¡°That¡¯s not what you should be concerned about, Dad.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, if Dad had been so concerned about my school when I just returned to the Yan Family, I might have considered it. But now, there¡¯s no need for that.¡± She was actually a very rational person. There were some things that she would not ept even if they were not given to her, even if they were the care and concern from her biological parents. She hadn¡¯t returned to North City because of the Yan Family. However, since she didn¡¯t object when Yin Jiujin sent her back to the Yan Family on the first day of her return, it meant that she wanted to make a trip back to the Yan Family. Offering incense to the two elders was only one of the reasons. As for the other reason¡­ Even though she had always been unwilling to admit it, she still had some expectations for her family and kinship deep in her heart. Hence, she still chose to stay in the Yan Family after offering incense to the two elders. She had been living in the Yan Family for some time now so she was already clear about the attitude the Yan Family had towards her. Or rather, she was already clear about the attitude her parents had towards her. She already knew their attitude towards her, but she still chose to stay in the Yan Family because she still had something to confirm. And that was Yan Jinyun¡¯s attitude towards her. Today, she was certain about it. Since that was the case, she would stop right here. As for the rest of them, she didn¡¯t care for those things that they didn¡¯t want to give to her in the beginning and were trying to give it to her ulterior motives now. Actually, sometimes, kinship was just like friendship¡ªquality was more important than quantity. ¡°You¡­ Are you ming us?¡± For some reason, Yan Qingyu felt a little panicked. It wasn¡¯t nervousness. It wasn¡¯t panic. It was hysterical. It was much more serious than the previous two. Hysterical meant there was a hint of fear within the panic. Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re thinking too much. I don¡¯t me you. In fact, you don¡¯t owe me anything. It¡¯s just that you gave birth to me but you don¡¯t love me. I don¡¯tck your love either. I just want to remind you that since you didn¡¯t care about me in the past, don¡¯t bother about me in the future. However, to prevent Yun¡¯er from letting her imagination run wild again, I still need to stay in the Yan Family for a period of time before Brother Nine returns to North City. In order for everyone to be safe during this period of time, Dad and Mom should know what to do, right?¡± ¡°W-What do you mean?!¡± Fu Ya¡¯s emotions weren¡¯t asplicated as Yan Qingyu¡¯s. She only felt that Yan Jinyu was her daughter. She could ignore Yan Jinyu, but Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t take the initiative to reject them. Therefore, she was angry after she heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. ¡°Mom, why are you asking the obvious?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said everything that needs to be said. If Mom and Dad think that I¡¯ve used the Yan Family¡¯s money to eat and use the Yan Family¡¯s money while I¡¯m staying at the Yan Family, I¡¯ll get Brother Nine to pay for my living expenses in the Yan Family when he returns to North City.¡± ¡°Y-y-you¡­¡± Fu Ya could not utter aplete sentence for a long time. Or rather, she did not know what to say. Looking into Yan Jinyu¡¯s smiling eyes and hearing her say such words in such a casual tone, even someone as selfish as Fu Ya felt extremely ufortable. Fu Ya was used to being selfish and had never felt such emotions but she did not realize it at that moment. Yan Qingyu stared at her nkly for a long time before saying, ¡°W-What are you saying?!¡± Yan Jinyu shrugged, ¡°Since you don¡¯t treat me as your daughter, I won¡¯t take advantage of you either. Is this so hard to understand?¡± ¡°D-does the Yan Familyck the money to support you?!¡± Yan Qingyu only felt that this sentence sounded familiar after he finished shouting. He suddenly recalled that Yan Jinyun had also said this before, and he had mixed feelings for a moment. ¡°Of course, the Yan Family doesn¡¯tck this bit of money. It¡¯s that I don¡¯t want to take advantage of you. If Dad feels ufortable taking Master Nine¡¯s money, I still have some savings on hand. When Brother Nine left, he said that he would return to North City in two months. In that case, I will only stay for two months in the Yan Family. Two months of living expenses. 10 thousand may not be enough but surely 20 thousand should be enough, right?¡± Yan Qingyu moved his lips. For a long time, he could only stare at her in a daze. Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already made it clear, I¡¯ll go back to my room now.¡± She nced at the housekeeper, Zhao Ling, who wanted to disappear on the spot. ¡°The kitchen will prepare dinner for meter, I¡¯ll have to trouble Zhao Ling to send it over for me.¡± ¡°M-Miss, you¡¯re being too polite. That is my job.¡± She felt extremely regretful. Why was she standing here? If she had not been standing here, she would not have witnessed such a shocking scene. Eldest Missy really was¡­ Even someone like Madam was speechless and had aplicated expression. It was obvious how hurtful her words were. She wondered if it was hurtful to Sir and Madam or Eldest Missy. Even as an outsider, when she saw Missy smiling and saying these words in an indifferent manner, she felt extremely stifled. Yan Jinyu began to walk away but suddenly stopped after taking two steps. She turned back and nced at the servants and the two people sitting on the sofa before saying, ¡°Oh right, don¡¯t let Yun¡¯er know about what I said just now. Otherwise, she might hide away and feel sad alone.¡± The servants were speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya. She seemed to really care about Yun¡¯er. The two of them were silent as they watched her leave. Chapter 64 - The Day Before Their Birthday

Chapter 64: The Day Before Their Birthday

In the blink of an eye, it was almost Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun¡¯sing-of-age ceremony. It had been two months since Yan Jinyu returned to the Yan Family. Ever since Yan Jinyu said those harsh words, Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya had nevere to look for trouble with her again. Not only that, the two of them seemed to be avoiding her too. However, they would still meet asionally when they ate at home or at some other times. Every time they met, Fu Ya would still give Yan Jinyu a stern look. On the other hand, other than having a slightlyplicated expression, Yan Qingyu didn¡¯t do anything else when he asionally bumped into Yan Jinyu. He didn¡¯t even pretend to be kind in front of Yan Jinyu to gain her trust anymore. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care about that at all. After she returned from the race that day, she no longer lived a ¡°homebody¡± life. Instead, she went to y all over North City. Sometimes, Feng Yuan and Yan Jinyun apanied her, and sometimes she went alone. All in all, during this period of time, she was already very familiar with the North City. Of course, because of that race in the underground racing arena, her name had already spread within a small circle. Although initially everyone knew that she was the eldest daughter of the Yan Family who had just been found, their understanding of her was only what they found out¡ªshe had never seen much of the world in the rural orphanage. They would at most talk about her and never think too highly of her whenever they mentioned her. However, since then, no one dared to look down on her anymore. Even those who tried to find trouble with her did not dare to make any rash moves. Of course, that was only limited to a certain circle. The fact that the eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City was actually not as bad as the rumors said, was not widely known in North City yet. Yan Jinyu was surprised by this too. She thought that after teaching Qiu Jian and Zhao Yue a lesson, her deeds would spread in North City. Yan Jinyu knew that someone must have done something to cause this situation. As for who it was and why they did it, she didn¡¯t care. As this did not affect her in any way. She was a person who did not like to think much when she could make a move. She did not even want to make a move when it could be easily resolved. Since it did not affect her substantially, she could not be bothered to investigate further. *** The day before theing-of-age ceremony. It was a Friday. Since tomorrow was theing-of-age ceremony for the two youngdies of the Yan Family, as the number one family in North City, the Yan Family naturally had to hold a grand banquet for their daughter¡¯sing-of-age ceremony. Therefore, the entire Yan Family was already busy early in the morning. Even Yan Qingyu and Yan Jinyun were on leave at home. Fu Ya didn¡¯t go out to y cards either. It was very lively. Yan Jinyu had been shopping around North City during this period of time. With Yan Jinyun apanying her, she naturally had to shop so she also bought a lot of new clothes. She was wearing a light pink dress today, looking verydylike. After witnessing the situation that night and the change in the Yan Family¡¯s attitude towards her, the Yan Family¡¯s servants no longer dared to slight Yan Jinyu. Upon seeing her appear in the main building, the servants hurriedly greeted her, ¡°Hello, Eldest Missy!¡± Their attitude was even more respectful than that of Yan Jinyun. Because they would feel an inexplicable sense of fear every time they met her smiling eyes although Missy always had a clear smile on her face and looked very innocent and harmless. On second thought, Eldest Missy had even dared to look down on Sir and Madam. Not only did Sir and Madam not do anything to her, but their attitude towards her had also improved. How could the servants dare to be disrespectful to such a young mistress? Yan Jinyu smiled calmly and nodded as a response. They headed straight for the restaurant. Fu Ya had already eaten breakfast and was instructing the servants to set up the banquet venue for tomorrow. At this moment, only Yan Qingyu and Yan Jinyun were in the dining room. Yan Jinyu had to pass by the living room when she went to the dining room, so Fu Ya naturally saw her too. Fu Ya¡¯s eyes slightly paused when she saw that she was wearing a demure long dress that she had never seen before with her long hair hanging down to her waist. Her naturally curled hair paired with her exquisite face and her clear eyes made her rather attractive. Her brows furrowed when she suddenly recalled that she looked even more like the young Feng Yan and she almost cursed out of habit. She thought of something and then stopped, simply turning her face away and not looking at her anymore. Out of sight, out of mind. With Yan Jinyu¡¯s hearing ability, she naturally heard Fu Ya snort coldly when she looked away. However, she didn¡¯t take it to heart. Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya were no different from strangers to Yan Jinyu ever since that night. Her attitude towards them now was alright as long as they didn¡¯t find trouble with her. As for how they treated her, there were only four words. It did not matter. She walked straight into the dining room. The two people who were eating in the dining room looked up at the same time. Yan Jinyu was familiar with their expressions. It was a little probing andplicated. Yan Jinyu pretended not to see anything. She walked over and sat down. She looked at Yan Jinyun and smiled as she greeted, ¡°Yun¡¯er, good morning.¡± ¡°¡­Morning.¡± This wasn¡¯t the first time Yan Jinyu had greeted her like this, but every time she heard it, Yan Jinyun¡¯s feelings wereplicated. It seemed like Yan Jinyu¡¯s attitude towards her had be better since some time ago. But she¡­ knew that she wasn¡¯t very friendly to Yan Jinyu. As the saying went, one shouldn¡¯t hit a smiling person. Yan Jinyu¡¯s attitude towards her made it impossible for her to make her attitude seem worse. However, if she was overly friendly to Yan Jinyu, it wouldn¡¯t match her character¡­ Hence, she didn¡¯t know how to face Yan Jinyu now. Yan Jinyun, who had been greeted by Yan Jinyu, already had such aplicated feeling, let alone Yan Qingyu, who was sitting at the head of the table. Yan Qingyu wasn¡¯t stupid. After more than a month, how could he not sense the change in Yan Jinyu¡¯s attitude towards them? Actually, she didn¡¯t treat them very well in the past. However, ever since she made things clear that night and said that she was only living in the Yan Family and would pay the corresponding living expenses, although her attitude towards them was still the same, there was obviously something missing. He knew what was missing, and it was precisely because he knew that his feelings were soplicated. He clearly did not care about his elder daughter at all and did not even treat her as his daughter before. Admittedly, Yan Qingyu, who had always prioritized benefits, wasn¡¯t someone who would be hurt by kinship. Part of the reason why his feelings for Yan Jinyu were soplicated was because Yan Jinyu¡¯s decisive action of cutting ties with their parents had touched him. However, it was mostly because of the difference Yan Jinyu had shown. Yan Qingyu thought a lot about Yan Jinyu¡¯s difference. Why couldn¡¯t he find out about her difference? Not only he couldn¡¯t find out, but even Master Nine couldn¡¯t? Was it a coincidence or was it because of something else? She was so different, so it was reasonable for her to be treated differently by Master Nine. In that case, it seemed possible for her to marry into the Yin Family. Then, what should he do to make the Yan Family reap the most benefits? It was already impossible for him to be on good terms with her as Yun¡¯er had said. Should he try his best not to be enemies with her? Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know what Yan Qingyu was thinking. Even if she knew, she wouldn¡¯t care. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s have breakfast.¡± Yan Jinyu looked up at him and then continued to eat her breakfast. Breakfast was over quickly. Yan Qingyu left the dining room first. After he left, Yan Jinyun said, ¡°Are you going out again today?¡± She asked Yan Jinyu, who was about to get up after having breakfast. Yan Jinyun had been going out often recently. In addition, she was carrying a small bag now, so Yan Jinyun decided to ask her. However, Yan Jinyun despised herself in her heart again when she met Yan Jinyu¡¯s smiling eyes. What was there to ask about! ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not concerned about you! I just want to remind you that tomorrow is the birthday party. Aunt and Uncle called and said that they will be returning home today. Mom and Dad are too busy. We have to go to the airport to pick them up. After we pick them up, we still have to try on gowns!¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t you try on the gownst week?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I try it again? Who knows if I have gotten fat or not after a week?! You can don¡¯t go if you want! You can choose not to try on the gown, but you have toe with me to pick up my aunt and uncle. They¡¯re not my aunt and uncle alone. Why should I pick them up alone!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but I don¡¯t know them well. It doesn¡¯t matter if I go or not¡­¡± ¡°Who said that!¡± Before Yan Jinyu could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Yan Jinyun excitedly. She immediately reacted and scolded herself again. Seriously, why was she so agitated? Also, when did she be so uncalm? Yan Jinyu only said one sentence, and she could not hold it in! ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t expect me to pick them up alone!¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and looked at her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to the airport to pick someone up anyway. We can go together.¡± ¡°Are you going out to pick someone up?¡± Then she asked, ¡°Who is it?!¡± Her tone was a little surprised and curious. Chapter 65 - Pick Them Up At The Airport

Chapter 65: Pick Them Up At The Airport

Who is it? ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see him.¡± ¡°What time is their flight?¡± Yan Jinyu was asking about Yan Jinyun¡¯s aunt and uncle. ¡°Ten o¡¯clock.¡± Yan Jinyun picked up her phone and looked at the time, ¡°It¡¯s still a few minutes until 8;30am. I¡¯ll go upstairs to change my clothes. It should be about time by the airport.¡± She paused and asked, ¡°What time do you need to pick up the person?¡± Yan Jinyun was actually very curious who she was going to pick up. Was it her friend called ¡°Little Rain¡±? ¡°It¡¯s about 9:50am.¡± ¡°Alright, then wait for me for a few minutes.¡± After saying that, Yan Jinyun felt that her tone seemed to be a little familiar. She shifted her gaze a little unnaturally and shouted to the living room, ¡°Butler, get someone to prepare the car. Sister and I will go to the airport to pick up Aunt and Uncle.¡± The Yan Family did notck drivers. They were just going to the airport to pick someone up. Actually, it was enough to send a chauffeur over. However, the person who came was Yan Ruyu, who had not returned to the country for a few years. Not to mention Fu Ya, even Yan Qingyu was a little cautious. However, Yan Qingyu and his wife¡¯s rtionship with Yan Ruyu was a little strained because there were differences in whether to continue searching for the missing Yan Jinyu. That was why they asked Yan Jinyun to pick them up with the excuse that they were too busy. That¡¯s right, they wanted Yan Jinyun to go. Yan Qingyu didn¡¯t specially emphasize that she wanted her to call Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyun¡¯s words earlier were entirely her own idea. Yan Jinyun knew very well that her aunt, who had not returned to the country for so many years, had suddenly returned because of Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu, who had been missing for 16 years, returned to the Yan Family again. Naturally, her aunt, who had been thinking about her, had toe back to visit her. Also, perhaps because of her strained rtionship with her mother, her aunt seemed to dislike her a little. Even though she was more mature than most of her peers and had the title of North City¡¯s top socialite that many elders liked, she was still a little afraid when facing her aunt who always had a cold face. There were two reasons why he wanted Yan Jinyu to go with her. Firstly, she wanted Yan Jinyu to meet her aunt first. Secondly, she didn¡¯t dare to face her aunt alone. ¡°Yes, Second Missy,¡± Butler Wan replied. *** An hourter, North City Airport. When the two of them arrived at the airport, both the person that Yan Jinyu wanted to pick up and Yan Ruyu and her husband had not arrived. The chauffeur waited in the car while the two of them found a seat and sat down. The two of them sat together and had outstanding looks, so it was inevitable that they attracted the attention of the passers-by. However, perhaps because their temperaments were special, Yan Jinyun was especially cold. She exuded a cold aura that prevented people from approaching her, so no one dared to approach her. Yan Jinyu, who was ying with her phone with yogurt in her mouth, raised her eyebrows slightly when she saw this. It seemed like there were some benefits to sitting with Yan Jinyun. She had traveled around the world before and had naturally appeared in many situations at the airport alone. Although she wore a mask most of the time and didn¡¯t easily let people see her appearance, her eyes were beautiful. Once she restrained her killing intent, she would appear very clear and clean. Coupled with her tall figure and long hair, she was very easy to attract attention. Hence, she often encountered situations like being hit on at the airport. It would not be like now, when she was not wearing a mask and no one came forward to hit on her. She was pleased. It seemed like choosing toe to the airport with Yan Jinyun was a very wise decision. ¡°It¡¯s almost 9:50am. Go and pick her up.¡± Because she was curious about who Yan Jinyu was picking up, Yan Jinyun nced at the time from time to time. Hence, at 9:47am, she stood up first. Yan Jinyu also got up and found a trash can to throw away the empty yogurt packet, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± However, until ten o¡¯clock, they didn¡¯t see the person Yan Jinyu wanted to pick up. It was only then that they realized that the flight waste. Yan Ruyu¡¯s family came first. ¡°It¡¯s Auntie and Uncle!¡± Hearing that, Yan Jinyu looked up and saw a family of three standing out among the crowd walking over from the passageway. The couple walking in front looked to be in their forties. The man was dressed in ck casual clothes and wore a pair of ck-framed sses, exuding a schrly air. The woman was dressed in a long ck dress and a pair of ten-centimeter high heels. Her long hair was dyed a light brown and wavy. She wore a small ck hat and a pair of sunsses. She looked very fashionable, but she looked a little cold and gave people a very unapproachable feeling. Behind them was a fifteen-year-old boy who should be their son. As for why Yan Jinyu could tell that the young man was family with them at a nce, it wasn¡¯t because she knew them before. It was because the young man was carrying a ck female handbag. It matched the woman¡¯s outfit very well. Moreover, the young man¡¯s eyebrows were somewhat simr to the man¡¯s. There were many people on the same flight, so it was naturally not just the two of them who came to pick them up. It was quite noisy. But even so, Yan Ruyu still saw the two people standing there at a nce. The two of them stood out in the crowd. In addition, Yan Jinyu looked like Feng Yan when she was young. Yan Ruyu was Feng Yan¡¯s daughter, so of course, she would notice her at a nce. The moment she saw Yan Jinyu, Yan Ruyu stopped in her tracks. Even though she was wearing sunsses and the emotions in her eyes could not be seen, it was not difficult to tell that she was agitated. She moved her lips as if shouting something. The crowd was too noisy, so Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t hear it clearly. Of course, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t hear it either. However, she knew lipnguage and saw what Yan Ruyu was shouting. Yu¡¯er. She was shouting that. Seeing this, Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes flickered. She knew that even though her auntie had been overseas all these years, she had never given up on looking for her. Otherwise, she would not have fallen out with her parents because of looking for her. However, regardless of whether it was her aunt or uncle, they were only university professors overseas. Although they had some reputation in well-known universities, they did not have the financial resources and manpower to look for someone who had been missing for many years like the big families. Furthermore, her aunt was overseas, so it was even more difficult to find her. Even so, her aunt never gave up. She was very grateful that her aunt had done so much for her. However, before she was born, her aunt had already gone overseas to study. After graduating, she stayed in school to teach and rarely returned to the country. Speaking of which, she and her aunt had only met when she was born. Hence, they did not have a deep rtionship. This was also the reason why she did not think of returning to the Yan Family despite knowing that she had such an aunt who missed her. To her aunt, she would remember her kindness like she did to Feng Chen¡¯s family. If she had the chance, she would definitely repay her, but she couldn¡¯t give her any more than that. It was a fact that she had a lot of enemies. There were two reasons why she took the initiative to distance herself from others but was close to Yan Jinyun. Firstly, Yan Jinyu knew that thanks to Yan Jinyun¡¯s character, she would be the first sessor of the Yan Family once she returned to North City. She might have snatched Yan Jinyun¡¯s inheritance rights. No matter how well they interacted, in the eyes of most outsiders, Xu Jinyu was only maintaining a superficial friendliness. Secondly, no matter how powerful and rational Yan Jinyu was, she was still human. Friendship and kinship, even if it couldn¡¯t be seen from the surface, was something that she desired deep in her heart. After understanding Yan Jinyun¡¯s attitude towards her, she didn¡¯t want or want to abandon thisst bit of kinship. Taking a step back, even if someone found out that she and Yan Jinyun were not enemies, Yan Jinyu would still be confident that she could protect Yan Jinyun. Yan Ruyu was in a daze. The man beside her, her husband, Yu Wen, also looked up at Yan Jinyu. He retracted his gaze and held Yan Ruyu¡¯s hand. He whispered somethingforting to Yan Ruyu before she slowly calmed down and walked towards them. Yu Xiao, who was walking behind, saw that Yan Ruyu was so abnormal. He looked up and naturally saw Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun. His eyes lit up. His two cousins were extremely good-looking! Chapter 66 - Who Are You Waiting for?

Chapter 66: Who Are You Waiting for?

He had apanied his parents back to the Yan Family to attend a funeral when his grandmother passed away. He had seen his cousin, Yan Jinyun then. However, he was young at that time and didn¡¯t have much of an impression of her looks. He only vaguely remembered that his mother didn¡¯t seem to like Yan Jinyun very much. Since her mother did not like her, he naturally did not have many chances to interact with her, let alone have any impression of her. Now that he saw her, other than feeling that she was beautiful and elegant, he did not find her annoying. Then, why did his mother not like her? Yu Xiao could not understand. As for Yan Jinyu, Yu Xiao had even less of an impression of her. He was fifteen now so he was not even born when Yan Jinyu went missing. However, Yu Xiao knew that Yan Jinyu existed. Putting aside the fact that it was no secret that the Yan Family in North City had a young mistress who had been missing for many years after she was kidnapped, it was also impossible for him not to know that since the Yan Family and his mother had been looking for Yan Jinyu all these years. He had been curious about her for a long time. Now that he has met her¡­ Well, she was beautiful. That was undebatable. However, was her temperament slightly worse than Yan Jinyun, her second cousin? He shook his head. No, she was not worse than Yan Jinyun. Although she didn¡¯t have Yan Jinyun¡¯s cold aura, her smile was very friendly, and she looked very innocent and easy to bully, Yu Xiao felt that she wasn¡¯t inferior to Yan Jinyun when she stood with her. Not only that, it seemed like when the two of them stood together, the first person that others would notice was Yan Jinyu and not Yan Jinyun! That surprised Yu Xiao. How was that possible? Didn¡¯t they say that his elder cousin grew up in an orphanage in a remote town and dropped out of school without even attending high school? How could she be more conspicuous than her second cousin, the daughter who was meticulously raised by the Yan Family? Yu Xiao¡ªa 15-year-old teenager¡ªcould think of all these, not to mention Yan Ruyu and Yu Wen, who were much more experienced and knowledgeable than him. However, both of them knew that now was not the time to pursue this matter, so they quickly suppressed their surprise. Walking closer, Yan Ruyu took off her sunsses and said excitedly, ¡°Y-Yu¡¯er, it¡¯s really, really you? You¡¯re really back?¡± Yan Ruyu, who was always calm, instantly had red eyes when she said that. Yu¡¯er¡­ Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists tightly. It was this form of address again. In her memory, only her grandparents had called her that. She had not heard this address for many years. However, Yan Jinyu was still Yan Jinyu after all. Even if her emotions were fluctuating, she quickly controlled them and smiled lightly. ¡°Auntie.¡± Yan Ruyu looked at her and then suddenly turned her face away. That tear fell as she did that. She was probably not used to revealing her emotions in front of others. Yan Jinyu still saw it, but she pretended not to see it because she wasn¡¯t good at dealing with such situations. It was also because she didn¡¯t want Yan Ruyu to feel awkward. Yan Jinyu knew that Yan Ruyu had always been a strong career woman. After wiping her tears, Yan Ruyu turned back. She still couldn¡¯t control her emotions. She stared at Yan Jinyu¡¯s face and moved her lips. ¡°Y-you¡­¡± Yu Wen held her handfortingly. ¡°Alright, there are many people here. We¡¯ll talk when we get back.¡± He first looked at Yan Jinyun and said with a gentle smile, ¡°It¡¯s been a few years since west met. Yun¡¯er has already grown so big. Uncle almost didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± This action was enough to tell that Yu Wen was a meticulous person. He was afraid that everyone would only notice Yan Jinyu and caused Yan Jinyun to feel neglected and resentful. Especially for a big family like the Yan Family, because of the inheritance rights, even siblings could not avoid scheming against each other. Sometimes, a simple sentence could avoid a lot of trouble. However, there was actually no need for Yu Wen to be worried. Yan Jinyun smiled lightly and greeted politely, ¡°Uncle, Aunt.¡± It was undeniable that Yan Jinyun felt a little ufortable seeing that Yan Ruyu only saw Yan Jinyu ever since she appeared. However, she didn¡¯t feel resentful. Because she still felt very ufortable now when she thought about what Yan Jinyu might have experienced all these years. She felt even more pitiful for Yan Jinyu when she saw Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyu. Seeing that she was smiling sincerely, Yu Wen heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°You must be Yu¡¯er. I¡¯m your uncle.¡± Then, he introduced Yu Xiao, who had walked up to them, ¡°This is your cousin, Yu Xiao. He also came to join in the fun when he saw that your aunt and I had returned to the country. The few of you are not too far apart in age. During this period of time in North City, this brat will be left to you and Yun¡¯er to manage. Your cousin is more mischievous. If he does anything wrong, you and Yun¡¯er can scold and beat him. Just let him live.¡± Yu Xiao¡¯s lips twitched. Was it really good to ruin his reputation like this? He clearly wanted to find a topic to ease the slightly awkward atmosphere, so he still used him as a topic. Father! Although he wasining inwardly, Yu Xiao did not show any disrespect on his face. He greeted politely, ¡°Eldest Cousin, Second Cousin.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded. ¡°Hello.¡± She looked at Yu Wen. ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± ¡°You must be joking Uncle. I¡¯ve interacted with Cousin a few years ago. My cousin is not mischievous. However, Uncle, you can rest assured that Sister and I will take good care of Cousin during your time in North City.¡± Yan Jinyun said this because she felt that Yan Jinyu probably wouldn¡¯t acknowledge Yu Wen¡¯s words. Don¡¯t ask her why she felt that way. She hadpletely relied on the intuition she had gotten from interacting with Yan Jinyu during this period of time. However, Yu Wen and Yan Ruyu looked at her in surprise when they heard her words. Yun¡¯er¡¯s attitude towards Yu¡¯er¡­ Yan Ruyu¡¯s slightly red eyes became dark and obscure. Yan Jinyun felt a little ufortable as she was staring at her with a probing gaze. Yan Jinyun was already a little nervous when she faced Yan Ruyu initially, and she felt even more nervous now. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to do. In her panic, she subconsciously looked at Yan Jinyu for help. Yan Jinyu hid a smile in her eyes and looked at her deeply, making her blush from embarrassment. Yan Jinyu then turned her gaze to Yan Ruyu and Yu Wen, ¡°Yun¡¯er is right. We will take good care of our cousin. Uncle, don¡¯t worry.¡± Yan Ruyu and Yu Wen were surprised to see the two of them interacting. They looked at each other and restrained their emotions tacitly. ¡°Your aunt and I will go get the luggage. You guys go wait in the car first,¡± Yu Wen said. Yan Jinyun was about to reply when Yan Jinyu said, ¡°Aunt, Uncle, and Cousin must be tired by the journey. Let Yun¡¯er apany you back first. I still have to wait for someone.¡± ¡°Waiting for someone?¡± Yan Ruyu was surprised. So many people had found out about Yan Jinyu¡¯s past, so she naturally had some information on her. She knew very well that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t have any close friends all these years. Could it be that she made friends after she returned to North City? Before Yan Jinyu could reply, she asked, ¡°Who are you waiting for?¡± Yu Wen and Yu Xiao were puzzled too. However, Yan Jinyu looked behind them and smiled brightly, dazzling their eyes. She said, ¡°The person I was waiting for is here.¡± There was a hint of surprise in her joy. She was already surprised, let alone the others. Yan Jinyu was naturally surprised because she was waiting for one person, but two people came¡­ Yin Jiujin and Little Rain. The two of them walked out together. Chapter 67 - Dumb And Silly

Chapter 67: Dumb And Silly

They were really walking together and Lin Zimu was deliberately walking behind them. This was the second time that Yan Jinyun saw a woman next to Yin Jiujin. The first time was when Yan Jinyu appeared beside Yin Jiujin. Of course, Yan Jinyun rarely had the chance to see Yin Jiujin. However, before this, she had never even heard of any woman who could get so close to Yin Jiujin. Hence, when Yan Jinyun saw the situation in front of her, she instinctively looked at Yan Jinyu with a hint of worry in her eyes. When she saw that Yan Jinyu looked normal¡­ No, she was smiling even more brightly than usual, her heart that had been constricted, finally rxed. Perhaps that pretty woman just happened to be on the same flight as Master Nine and coincidentally got off the ne together to walk out of the passage. After all, there were so many people on the same flight. Not everyone knew Master Nine¡¯s identity. Since she didn¡¯t know his identity, it didn¡¯t seem strange for her to have the courage to walk beside Master Nine. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know what Yan Jinyun was thinking at that moment. She didn¡¯t even notice the worry in Yan Jinyun¡¯s eyes. She was ecstatic. Due to Little Rain¡¯s request to find an opportunity to get to know her, Little Rain did not inform her beforehand that she wasing to North City. She hade to the airport to pick up Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t know that she woulde to the airport to pick him up. Last night, when Yin Jiujin had sent her a message as usual, he had mentioned to her that he would be returning to North City today. She was naturally happy to hear this news, so she asked him about the flight¡¯s arrival time. However, she didn¡¯t say that she would pick him up and only told him to contact her when he returned. It was undeniable that she didn¡¯t have much contact with Yin Jiujin. They only interacted with each other on the day he brought her back to North City. However, after that, they would text each other almost every day and even call each other asionally. After two months, the two of them were already very familiar with each other. At least, that was what she thought. She hade to the airport just to give Yin Jiujin a surprise. Don¡¯t ask her why Yin Jiujin would be surprised if she knew that she wasing to pick him up personally. This was her intuition. Before she returned to North City, the Yin Jiujin she knew was not someone who would remember to send messages to remind others after having three meals a day. However, she didn¡¯t expect that when she arrived at the airport, not only did she receive Yin Jiujin, but she also saw Xiaoyu. Of course, she was happy. She was twice as happy. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t think that it was just a coincidence like Yan Jinyun when she saw the two of them walking together. She knew very well that without Yin Jiujin¡¯s permission, it was impossible for anyone to walk together with him, even in an airport passageway with a group of people who didn¡¯t know him. Because of Yin Jiujin¡¯s aura. His dark eyes were always sinister and it was not even enough to describe him as unapproachable. Furthermore, she knew that on a certain level, Little Rain and Yin Jiujin were rted. Little Rain was the eldest daughter of the Huo Family in South City. Her real name was Huo Siyu[1], and she was engaged to the eldest son of the Qin Family, Qin Hao, who was one of the top three families in the capital. Qin Hao was Yin Jiujin¡¯s childhood friend. Based on the information Yan Jinyu had, Qin Hao seemed to be Yin Jiujin¡¯s only friend in all these years. However, regardless of whether it was Yin Jiujin or Qin Hao, they both had their own careers and weren¡¯t yful. They rarely appeared at the same asion, so not many people knew that they were on great terms. Qin Hao definitely knew that Little Rain wasing to North City. He also knew that Yin Jiujin would return to North City, so it was possible for him to ask him to take care of Little Rain along the way. She had heard from Meimei that this young master of the Qin Family treasured Little Rain very much. Yin Jiujin and Huo Siyu¡¯s senses were sharper than that of ordinary people. They had already noticed it the moment they sized them up. Most importantly, Yan Jinyu was among them. Huo Siyu¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Yan Jinyu. There was surprise and excitement. Thinking about how she didn¡¯t inform Yan Jinyu beforehand when she came to North City, Yan Jinyu obviously didn¡¯te to fetch her. She pouted. What kind of personality did Beauty Yu have? In the past, other than being slightly different to the three of them, there had never been anyone who could have such a huge influence on Beauty Yu. Beauty Yu had personallye to the airport to pick him up. She even seemed very happy. What magic did Yin Jiujin have? Huo Siyu¡¯s gazended on Yin Jiujin as she thought about it. From this angle, she could see Yin Jiujin¡¯s perfect side profile. Huo Siyu was speechless. Fine, Yin Jiujin¡¯s looks were outstanding. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had a fiance, and this was Beauty Yu¡¯s man, even someone as determined as her might be seduced by Yin Jiujin¡¯s face. Suddenly, Yin Jiujin retracted his gentle gaze and looked at Huo Siyu with his dark eyes, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He had sensed her sizing him up. His tone was cold. Huo Siyu, who was ranked fourth on the killer list, couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Forget it, no matter how handsome he was, he was not her type. She still preferred Qin Hao, the kind of firm, honest, and old-fashioned man. It was better to leave this kind of cold and gloomy man to Beauty Yu. However, the way Yin Jiujin looked at Beauty Yu seemed different from how he looked at her now. When he looked at Beauty Yu, there seemed to be a hint of surprise and an imperceptible gentleness? Gentleness? Huo Siyu shuddered again. Even she found it inconceivable that this word was rted to Yin Jiujin, let alone others. Forget it. Let¡¯s forget it. As long as he didn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards Beauty Yu and treated her better than those people from the Yan Family, it was fine. As for whether he really took a fancy to Beauty Yu, these weren¡¯t important. She believed that with Beauty Yu¡¯s charm, even Yin Jiujin, who made people tremble in fear in the business world, would sooner orter be heartbroken. This was her confidence in her friend and buddy. Shaking her head, she said, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just a little curious. I saw that those people seemed to be staring at Second Young Master Yin. Are they people Second Young Master Yin knows?¡± Of course, Yin Jiujin was unhappy. As soon as he got off the ne, he saw the girl whom he had been thinking about all this time. He was pleasantly surprised and prepared to quickly walk towards the little girl. Suddenly, a gaze filled with sizing him upnded on his face, making him have no choice but to retract his gaze. Even if this person was the daughter of the Huo Family whom his childhood friend had entrusted him to take care of in North City. Since he had promised to help take care of her, he would definitely do it. However, his care was limited to Huo Siyu¡¯s safety in North City, as well as the journey from the capital to North City. It did not mean that Huo Siyu was special to him. Upon hearing Huo Siyu¡¯s reply, Yin Jiujin¡¯s cold gaze finally retracted slightly. ¡°My fianc¨¦e.¡± He did not know if he was speaking to Huo Siyu or to himself. Because his gaze had already retracted and was now on Yan Jinyu, who was not far away. His gaze was piercing, but not cold anymore. Huo Siyu didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that when Yin Jiujin said those words, his emotions revealed a hint of joy and¡­? Joy was understandable, but what the hell was pride? Could it be that Yin Jiujin knew of Beauty Yu¡¯s good qualities? Was he pleased because he had an outstanding fianc¨¦e like Beauty Yu? She shook her head. No, it was a setup personally done by Beauty Yu. How could her information be so easily investigated? No matter how capable Yin Jiujin was, it was impossible for him to find out about Beauty Yu¡¯s background in such a short period of time. Furthermore, Yin Jiujin had been trapped by the pit her brother had dug recently. Taking a step back, even if Yin Jiujin could find out that Beauty Yu¡¯s information had been leaked, it was impossible for them to not notice it. Then, if Yin Jiujin really had a hint of smugness when he said this, did that mean that he was simply proud of Beauty Yu, the eldest daughter of the Yan Family who had just been found? Actually, Huo Siyu was wrong. Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t feeling smug. Instead, he was feeling a possessiveness that even he didn¡¯t seem to notice. My fianc¨¦e¡­ This was not something Yin Jiujin, the ¡°business world¡¯s God of ughter,¡± would say. Lin Zimu, who was following behind them, trembled when he heard that. It seemed like the boss¡¯s liking for this Miss Yan was far more ¡°special¡± than he thought! Huo Siyu winked yfully at Yan Jinyu. There was a smile in Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes. She shifted her gaze away and smiled sweetly at Yin Jiujin. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Yin Jiujin stopped two steps away from her. He was still wearing a white shirt and a pair of ck trousers. He held his phone in one hand and had the other in his pocket. His fingers moved slightly when he looked at Yan Jinyu. Her skin seemed to have recovered, and her face looked even more tender than it had two months ago. He wanted to pinch her cheeks. In reality, this was all Yin Jiujin¡¯s imagination. Yan Jinyu had always been very protective of her face. Her skin was actually no different from two months ago. Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes curved, and her smile became even brighter. ¡°To pick you up!¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. His eyes were obscure, and it was impossible to see his emotions clearly. Then, he finally stepped forward and pinched her cheek. ¡°Silly girl. So dumb and silly.¡± However, she was very likable. [1] Óê ¡°Yu¡±, in Chinese is ¡°Rain¡±. Even though they are different words in Chinese, СÓê and СÓÝ ¡°Little Yu¡± and Óê¶ù and Óݶù ¡°Yu¡¯er¡±, both have the exact same spelling in English. To prevent confusion for the readers, Siyu would be known as ¡°Rainy¡± and ¡°Little Rain¡±. Chapter 68 - Which Little Rain?

Chapter 68: Which Little Rain?

Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t considered short, but she only reached Yin Jiujin¡¯s chin when she stood in front of him, who was nearly 1.9 meters tall. In addition, she was petite, beautiful, and had a clean aura unique to young maidens. Standing in front of Yin Jiujin, who had a cold temperament and handsome face, she gave people a huge visual impact. Especially since someone as cold as Yin Jiujin would actually pinch her face in public. And Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t dodge at all. She did not even push his hand away immediately, even though her eyes were filled with usation. usation¡­ Huo Siyu was shocked. Based on her understanding of Beauty Yu, not everyone could do such intimate actions to her. No, it should be said that no one had ever done such intimate actions to her. Because Beauty Yu didn¡¯t allow it, and because¡­ nobody dared to. Furthermore, Beauty Yu had never exuded a maiden-like aura before! And Yin Jiujin¡­ Didn¡¯t they say that his eyes were cold and he was very cold to his family? That was right. Yin Jiujin still had a cold expression on his face. He looked like he wasn¡¯t easy to get close to, but his actions of pinching someone¡¯s face and the words he said didn¡¯t reflect that. His attitude to Beauty Yu¡­ As expected of Beauty Yu! ¡°Why are you pinching my face?¡± Just as Yan Jinyu was about to p his hand away, Yin Jiujin retracted his hand and rubbed the top of her head, ¡°Silly girl.¡± ¡°My hair is all messed up!¡± Yan Jinyu pped his hand away, ¡°You¡¯re the silly one!¡± Huo Siyu couldn¡¯t bear to look at her. Beauty Yu was indeed¡­ a little silly. However, she felt relieved to see Beauty Yu like this. It was good that she was no longer the Beauty Yu who did not even know what she was living for. She took a step forward, ¡°Second Young Master Yin, is this your fianc¨¦e, the eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City, Yan Jinyu?¡± After saying that, she raised her eyebrows at Yan Jinyu. There was a smile in Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes. However, Yan Jinyun frowned. What exactly was the rtionship between this woman and Master Nine? What did she mean by asking that suddenly? Did she want to find trouble with Yan Jinyu because of Master Nine? Even though Yan Jinyun was unhappy and worried, she didn¡¯t interrupt their conversation. Yin Jiujin frowned and nced at Huo Siyu, but he still nodded. ¡°Mm.¡± He introduced her to Yan Jinyu, ¡°This is the daughter of the Huo Family in South City, Huo Siyu.¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t know or trust Huo Siyu much but he trusted Qin Hao. A person that Qin Hao cared about should have a good character. The girl would only turn 18 tomorrow. He heard that the youngdy from the Huo Family was only 19. They were about the same age. If they got to know each other, the girl would have more ymates in the future. In this circle, the youngdy had no one to rely on other than him. He would always have things that he could not take into consideration. He should let the girl befriend more girls of her age that he trusted in the circle so there would be someone who could help her when she was in trouble and he was not by her side or could not take care of her. It was fine in North City now, but when she went to the capital in the future¡­ The people in the capital were not kind people. The girl was so silly and innocent. He was worried that she would be bullied. South City¡­ Huo Family?! Yan Ruyu and the others hadplicated expressions and were slightly shocked when they heard Yin Jiujin¡¯s introduction, especially after seeing Yin Jiujin¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyu. There was North City and South City, but the Yan Family, the number one family in North City, could notpare to the number one family in South City. This pretty girl with shoulder-length hair which was tied into a bun, was actually the daughter of the Huo Family in South City. The Huo Family in South City was engaged to the Qin Family in the capital¡­ At the thought of this, Yan Jinyun¡¯s nervousness dissipated a little. However, the eldest daughter of the Huo Family in South City was said to be Huo Sisi. Could this Huo Siyu¡­ be the daughter the Huo Family found a year ago? A legitimate daughter was different from an adopted daughter. The marriage contract between the Huo Family and the Qin Family should fall on her since Huo Siyu had returned to the Huo Family. The eldest daughter of the Qin Family in the capital was the eldest young madam of the Yin Family, who was also Master Nine¡¯s sister-inw. The rtionship between the two families was not shallow. As the fianc¨¦e of the Qin Family¡¯s Young Master, it seemed like it was normal for Master Nine to treat her differently. She could only hope that Young Master of the Qin Family had not taken a fancy to the adopted daughter of the Huo Family while that Huo Siyu fancied Young Master of the Qin Family. It was really hard not to yearn for someone like Master Nine. If Huo Siyu fell for Master Nine, Yan Jinyu would be in big trouble. Yan Jinyun¡¯s thoughts were racing, but Yan Jinyu smiled and reached out to Huo Siyu. ¡°Nice to meet you, Yan Jinyu.¡± Huo Siyu raised her eyebrows and held her hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Huo Siyu.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, and there¡¯s the word ¡®Yu¡¯ in your name. Shall I call you Beauty Yu in the future?¡± Since she didn¡¯t have to create an opportunity to get to know Beauty Yu, she didn¡¯t object to Qin Hao¡¯s suggestion to let here to North City with Yin Jiujin. Seeing that everyone, including Yin Jiujin, was looking at her, Huo Siyu coughed dryly and continued, ¡°I¡¯m actually a beauty lover. I like your looks very much and want to be friends with you. I feel that this address sounds more intimate. I¡¯ll call you that in the future, okay?¡± These words seemed to be directed at Yan Jinyu, but they were actually meant for the people around them to hear. There was a hint of helplessness in Yan Jinyu¡¯s smiling eyes, ¡°It¡¯s just a form of address. Anything is fine.¡± Speaking of which, she did not know how the term ¡°Beauty Yu¡± was coined by Xiaoyu and Meimei. It seemed to happen when Meimei had jokingly called her out, and Xiaoyu had echoed her at a gathering a few years ago. Ever since then, the two of them had always called her that. ¡°So you¡¯re willing to be my friend?¡± Huo Siyu was so enthusiastic that even Yin Jiujin was surprised, let alone Yan Jinyun and the rest. This was not the first time he had seen Miss Huo. When the Huo Family brought her back, they had organized a banquet and introduced her to everyone. He had been there at the Huo Family¡¯s banquet. Even though he did not pay much attention to an unimportant person like Huo Siyu, he had sharp senses and could tell with one look that Huo Siyu was not someone who would be warm to others. She didn¡¯t even seem to be very close to the Huo Family, but she was so friendly to the girl. As he thought about it, Yin Jiujin¡¯s gazended on Huo Siyu before turning to Yan Jinyu. Both Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu naturally sensed his gaze. Huo Siyu was a little nervous. It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid of Yin Jiujin, but she was worried that Yin Jiujin would notice something and ruin Beauty Yu¡¯s ns. Beauty Yu had returned to North City¡­ or rather, she hade to Yin Jiujin¡¯s side to investigate how Bai Ye, who she owed a favor to, had died. If possible, Beauty Yu might even avenge Bai Ye. However, that was not the entire reason why she was nervous. From her point of view, Beauty Yu treated Yin Jiujin differently. She had also heard from Sister Fengling that Beauty Yu had once told her and Brother Feng that she would stay by Yin Jiujin¡¯s side to protect him in the future and use him as her reason to live. Although Beauty Yu and Yin Jiujin were close now, it was far from enough. Indeed, it was impossible for Beauty Yu¡¯s identity to be hidden from Yin Jiujin forever. However, it was not the time to expose her identity yet. This person was Yin Jiujin. He had an excellent mind. She shouldn¡¯t have shown her familiarity with Beauty Yu so quickly in front of him. However, if she didn¡¯t show her attitude towards Beauty Yu, with her rtionship with Beauty Yu, it was hard to guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t reveal her ws. Even though she and Beauty Yu were very rational, there was no guarantee that it wouldn¡¯t be the case. Rather than making Yin Jiujin even more suspicious, it was better to be outfront from the beginning. Even if Yin Jiujin would be puzzled, he wouldn¡¯t think deeper. Hence, after thinking about it, she felt that it was best to get along with Beauty Yu with the persona of a ¡°beauty-lover¡±. That was indeed what she demonstrated. However, Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze¡­ No matter what, it made her nervous. Compared to Huo Siyu¡¯s nervousness, Yan Jinyu seemed very calm. She didn¡¯t think as much as Huo Siyu. From her point of view, Yin Jiujin was already one of her people. Furthermore, she had already decided to be with Yin Jiujin forever. Hence, she had never thought of deliberately hiding anything from Yin Jiujin. She didn¡¯t hide it deliberately, but it was not convenient for her to tell him now. However, if Yin Jiujin had discovered it first, she wouldn¡¯t have concealed it. Hence, Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression was very open when Yin Jiujin sized her up. She ignored him and smiled at Huo Siyu. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Seeing that she was not worried at all, Huo Siyu felt relieved. She smiled at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Since we¡¯re friends, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to call me by my full name or Miss Huo. Why don¡¯t you call me Little Rain?¡± When Yan Jinyun heard that, she stared at them with her eyes wide open. Little Rain? Wasn¡¯t that¡­ Chapter 69 - Where Are We Going?

Chapter 69: Where Are We Going?

Wasn¡¯t Yan Jinyu¡¯s friend also called ¡°Little Rain¡±? Was Huo Siyu and Yan Jinyu¡¯s friend the same person? No, it shouldn¡¯t be. She heard that Huo Siyu had been living in Country F all these years while Yan Jinyu grew up in an orphanage in a small town in the country. How could they have crossed paths? However, did Yan Jinyu with such formidable skills, really grow up in an orphanage? She knew that was impossible. If Huo Siyu was really Yan Jinyu¡¯s former friend, then perhaps Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t the only one. Huo Siyu shouldn¡¯t be as simple as she looked either. Then, who were they? Also, when Yan Jinyu spoke to that ¡°Little Rain¡± on the phone that day, the other party had mentioned Master Nine¡¯s opponent in the business world. It was obvious that she knew Master Nine¡¯s opponent in the business world. Huo Siyu¡¯s brother, the head of the Huo Family, Huo Xuan, seemed to be at odds with Master Nine in the business world. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that Huo Siyu and Yan Jinyu¡¯s friend, ¡°Little Rain¡±, were the same person. Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu were very sharp. How could they not notice Yan Jinyun sizing them up like this? Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression was normal, while Huo Siyu¡¯s smile faded slightly. Then, she forced a smile and looked at Yan Jinyun. However, this smile was not as sincere as when she was facing Yan Jinyu earlier. ¡°This is?¡± Before Yan Jinyu returned to North City, the three people who had risked their lives with her, had investigated the Yan Family in detail. All three of them had aplete set of information on everyone in the Yan Family. Of course, it was impossible for Huo Siyu to not know Yan Jinyun¡¯s identity. With Yan Jinyu here, she would have to interact with Yan Jinyun in the future. That was why Huo Siyu asked. However, although she looked friendly, her tone was actually not that good. Compared to when she was talking to Yan Jinyu earlier, she was a little less sincere and more distant¡­ There was even something else. What was that? Yan Jinyun couldn¡¯t figure it out at all. She just felt that Huo Siyu¡¯s attitude towards her was very strange. Huo Siyu¡¯s attitude towards her was naturally strange, or rather, unkind. In Huo Siyu¡¯s eyes, Yan Jinyun was the same as Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya, who treated Yan Jinyu badly. ¡°This is my younger twin sister, Yan Jinyun.¡± Yan Jinyu answered. Huo Siyu was slightly surprised. With their years of tacit understanding, she naturally understood what Yan Jinyu meant when she said that. It was precisely because she understood that she was surprised. Beauty Yu seemed to like her sister¡­ But that was good. ¡°So it¡¯s Second Miss Yan. Nice to meet you.¡± Yan Jinyun frowned. Why did she feel like Huo Siyu¡¯s attitude towards her had changed drastically? Was it her imagination? She smiled coldly and politely. ¡°Miss Huo, nice to meet you.¡± Yan Jinyun wasn¡¯t stupid either. When Yin Jiujin introduced her, he didn¡¯t say ¡°Second Missy of the Huo Family¡± but ¡°Miss Huo.¡± Of course, she wouldn¡¯t directly call Huo Siyu ¡°Second Missy Huo¡±. Although it was just a form of address, it was hard to guarantee that Huo Siyu wouldn¡¯t mind. ¡°Second Young Master Yin,¡± Yan Ruyu, who had been silently watching the few people interact, spoke with aplicated expression. She took the initiative to greet Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin retracted his gaze that was sizing up Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu. He raised his eyes and looked over. His gaze was deep, and no one could tell if he was happy or angry. He nodded slightly as a response. Yin Jiujin was Yin Jiujin after all. Even though she was considered an elder, he still had this attitude. Yan Ruyu didn¡¯t feel offended. Although she was overseas all year round, she had heard of Yin Jiujin¡¯s famous name. The God of ughter in the business world was someone that no one dared to provoke even in the capital. Responding to her greeting was already giving her a lot of face. However, Yan Ruyu didn¡¯t lose her aura in front of Yin Jiujin because of this. Although she didn¡¯t treat Yin Jiujin as an ordinary junior, she still treated him as per Yan Jinyu¡¯s Aunt. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have addressed Yin Jiujin as ¡°Second Young Master Yin¡± and not ¡°Master Nine¡± like the others. The reason for this was that Yan Ruyu indeed treated Yan Jinyu as a junior, and besides the engagement between Yin Jiujin and Yan Jinyu, Yan Ruyu lived overseas all year round and had nevere into contact with the business world. Therefore, even though she had heard of Yin Jiujin¡¯s name, she didn¡¯t know Yin Jiujin¡¯s methods like the people who lived in the country. Naturally, she wasn¡¯t as fearful as the others when facing Yin Jiujin. ¡°Second Young Master Yin shouldn¡¯t know me. I¡¯m Yu¡¯er¡¯s aunt.¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t answer her and only nced at her indifferently. Yan Ruyu continued, ¡°Second Young Master Yin got Yu¡¯er back. As Yu¡¯er¡¯s aunt, I sincerely thank you for finding Yu¡¯er and bringing her back.¡± Upon hearing that, Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze was no longer as sharp as before, ¡°There¡¯s no need to. I simply found my fianc¨¦e.¡± With Second Young Master Yin¡¯s status, even if he didn¡¯t acknowledge this engagement, no one would dare to say anything. However, he said that Yu¡¯er was his fianc¨¦e. How could she not see that he wanted to acknowledge this engagement¡­ Or rather, he wanted to acknowledge Yu¡¯er as his fianc¨¦e. She felt even moreplicated. On the one hand, she was happy that he had acknowledged this marriage contract, and Yu¡¯er would have another person to rely on in the future. On the other hand, she was worried that if this marriage contract continued to be valid, Yu¡¯er¡¯s future would be even more difficult to walk on. The Yin Family in the capital was not an ordinary wealthy family. Not to mention whether the people in the Yin Family were easy to get along with, even those youngdies from the wealthy families who wanted the position of the Yin Family¡¯s Second Young Madam were not easy to deal with. Yu¡¯er¡­ had such a past. Her parents loved her. How could she beat those people? As she thought, Yan Ruyu sighed heavily in her heart. Forget it, let nature take its course. From the looks of it, Yu¡¯er seemed to be very fond of the Yin Family¡¯s Second Young Master too. Yu¡¯er had lived through so many years of hardship, so as her aunt, how could she bear to break her heart again? She hoped that Second Young Master Yin really had feelings for Yu¡¯er and could protect her more in the future. ¡°Although that¡¯s what you said, I still have to thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for Second Young Master Yin, Yu¡¯er would now¡­¡± When she said this, Yan Ruyu suddenly paused. She was probably afraid of hurting Yan Jinyu. ¡°Second Young Master Yin just returned to North City. Since Yu¡¯er specially came to pick you up, we¡¯ll return to the Yan Family first. I¡¯ll have to trouble Second Young Master Yin to send Yu¡¯er back to the Yan Familyter.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at Yan Jinyu, who was standing beside him and listening to them quietly. She still had a smile on her face, and he felt that she was really silly. They were talking about her, but she still acted like it didn¡¯t matter to her. It was as if she didn¡¯t understand what they were saying. Fortunately, there was finally someone in the Yan Family who treated her better. ¡°Yu¡¯er, tomorrow is your and Yun¡¯er¡¯sing-of-age ceremony. There might be a lot of things to prepare at home. Come home early.¡± Yan Ruyu¡¯s words had a deeper meaning. It was the mentality of an elder. She didn¡¯t know Yin Jiujin¡¯s character. She was worried that Yan Jinyu would be at a disadvantage if she stayed with him for too long. Everyone present was not stupid. How could they not understand the hidden meaning in her words? No one dared to point it out. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t show that she understood. She smiled, ¡°Alright, Auntie, don¡¯t worry.¡± However, her aunt cared for her from the bottom of her heart. She was not someone who did not know what was good for her, so she remembered it in her heart. As for worrying that she would be taken advantage of by Yin Jiujin¡¯s side, she actually felt that there was no need to. Not to mention that she wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage even if she were to fight Yin Jiujin, she trusted Yin Jiujinpletely. This was the fianc¨¦ she had acknowledged. Although Yan Ruyu was still worried, she could only do this for now. She said to Yan Jinyun, ¡°Yun¡¯er, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Yan Jinyun nced at Yan Jinyu before ncing at Huo Siyu. Even though she no longer had that kind of feelings for Master Nine, she still didn¡¯t dare to directly meet Master Nine¡¯s eyes that were filled with a dark aura. ¡°I¡¯m leaving first. If you don¡¯t have time to try on another gown, you don¡¯t have to go. I¡¯ll bring your gown back,¡± she said to Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°Alright, thank you for your hard work, Yun¡¯er.¡± After they left withplicated feelings, Huo Siyu waved her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first. The person my brother sent to pick me up has arrived.¡± ¡°By the way, Beauty Yu, I heard from your aunt that tomorrow is youring-of-age ceremony. Do you mind giving me an invitation to your birthday party?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll get Brother Nine to send it to youter.¡± As the main character of the banquet, she also had a few invitations on her. However, it wasn¡¯t from Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya. They didn¡¯t know if they had forgotten or felt that she didn¡¯t have anyone to invite, or if they simply avoided her because she had made things clear that night and didn¡¯t mention the invitation to her. The five invitation cards in her hand were given to her by Yan Jinyun. She asked her to write the name of the person she wanted to invite on the invitation card before sending it to the person. Of the five invitations, she had written names on three of them. One was obviously for Yin Jiujin, and the other two were for Huo Siyu and Feng Chen. She had already given Feng Yuan Feng Chen¡¯s invitation a few days ago, and the other invitations were currently in her sling bag. However, she couldn¡¯t just hand over the invitation card with the words ¡°Huo Siyu¡± written on it in front of Yin Jiujin. Before this, she and Xiaoyu were still ¡°strangers¡±. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your invitation. I¡¯ll leave first. See youter.¡± She actually didn¡¯t want to leave. She hadn¡¯t seen Beauty Yu for a year, but¡­ Looking at the imposing Yin Jiujin, Huo Siyu sighed inwardly. Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t someone who was easily fooled. If she were to follow them, she was really afraid that she would identally give herself away in front of him. Forget it, she would wait a little longer. Anyway, she had applied for a week¡¯s leave from school and still had to stay in North City for a few days. Speaking of asking for leave, her brother actually applied for leave for her without asking anything when he heard that she wasing to North City to y. He even arranged a guide for her. In fact, he was more like a personal assistant than a guide. Her meals and amodations for the past few days¡­ If she didn¡¯t have any special arrangements, even if she had to walk, this guide would arrange everything for her. Huo Siyu sighed again. Her brother really cared about her, but she¡­ She had once been stabbed in the back by the person closest to her. If Beauty Yu had not saved her in time and handed the severely injured her to Brother Feng for treatment, her life would probably¡­ It was difficult for her to get close to someone now. Qin Hao was an exception because after the Huo Family brought her back, she was drugged and locked in a room with a man at the banquet that was held for her. It was Qin Hao who knocked on the door and saved her. After he carried her away, he only invited a doctor for her and had no intention of touching her. Even though she had provoked him a lot after taking the medicine, he still looked like a gentleman. Even so, he said he would fulfill their engagement. She knew that he was thinking for her. After all, so many people at the banquet had witnessed him taking her away after she was drugged. If he said that they were innocent, no one would believe him. She felt that Qin Hao had really lived up to his identity as a soldier. He was so upright that he had to take responsibility for her reputation even though he was the one who saved her. Even though she still could not understand why Qin Hao had carried her out of the Huo Family and not invited the doctor to the Huo Family. Of course, she had asked about that after the incident. Qin Hao only said that her brother¡¯s way of handling things was rather frightening, and he was afraid that she would be frightened if she stayed in the Huo Family. There seemed to be nothing wrong with this statement. Qin Hao¡¯s expression and tone did not seem to be lying, so she did not suspect anything. Qin Hao was right. She heard that her brother personally crippled the man and the two servants of the Huo Family that night. That man was not innocent either. He was not drugged like her. He really had evil thoughts for her. Actually, even if Qin Hao did not appear, she would not have really fallen for it. It was just a little medicine, so how could it do anything to her? The reason why she pretended to fall for it was only to find out who had done it to her. She had wanted to capture and torture the man when he pounced on her to find out who the mastermind was, but Qin Hao appeared. Although it was an act, she had really swallowed the medicine in order to make it realistic. Hence, she still had the symptoms that she should have. However, she could totally control it. Even seducing Qin Hao, her nominal fianc¨¦, was done on a spur of the moment to make it seem real. Otherwise, how could such a strong medicine be controlled just by watching a doctor soak in cold water? Fortunately, she did not really catch that man and interrogate him about who wanted to do it to her. Because even if her brother crippled that man in the end, he confessed that he only had done it on his own ord and bribed the servants to drug her wine. If she really caught that man and interrogated him, she might expose herself. When her brother brought her back to the Huo Family, she told them that she had not been living a life of killing all these years. Instead, she told them she had been adopted by an ordinary couple in Country F and had been living in Country F all these years. After that couple had unfortunately died in a fire, she had returned home. On the other hand, she did not know if they believed the results her brother got from that man. Anyway, she did not believe it. However, not long after that, she left the Huo Family and went to the capital to attend university. She didn¡¯t have the chance to investigate further, but even so, she could already guess who did it to her. She was a smart person who knew that she could kill someone without leaving any traces. Unfortunately, she was still a small fry to her. She was mostly in the capital now, and she rarely met that person when she returned to South City. However, she did not find a chance to teach that person a lesson. Moreover, that person was someone who liked to pretend to be aggrieved and pretend to be pitiful. The Huo Family liked that person very much, and if she attacked without finding any conclusive evidence, she would be the one to suffer. However, she was not in a hurry. As long as that person was still causing trouble, she would always have a chance. ¡°See youter,¡± Yan Jinyu replied with a smile. Huo Siyu retracted her thoughts and waved at them before turning around to leave. When she suddenly thought of these things and how well Huo Xuan treated her, she couldn¡¯t help but feelplicated. However, Yan Jinyu had realized it even if she hid it very well. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t sense the change in Huo Siyu¡¯s emotions in that instant. It was just that in this situation, she only thought that Huo Siyu had specially rushed to North City, but she was unhappy that Yin Jiujin was present and couldn¡¯t catch up properly. Seeing that everyone had left and only the three of them were left, Lin Zimu spoke at the right time, ¡°Boss, are we going back to thepany or to Mount Jing?¡± Cheng Lin drove the car and waited outside the airport. Thepany referred to the Empire Group. It was an entire building, known as the Empire Building in North City. North City was indeed Yin Jiujin¡¯s headquarters. The headquarters of the Empire Group were all here. However, in the past two years, Yin Jiujin had slowly shifted his focus to the capital. He was the Second Young Master of the Yin Family, so he had to return to the capital in the end. Mount Jing was Yin Jiujin¡¯s residence in North City. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he turned his gaze to Yan Jinyu. He had not returned to North City for two months. When he returned, he wanted to go to thepany first, but he did not expect the youngdy to pick him up. Since the youngdy had already appeared in front of him, he naturally wouldn¡¯t send her back so quickly. The youngdy had just arrived in North City not long ago, and she would probably feel ufortable if he brought her to thepany. Moreover, they could have lunch in a while at this time. It was fine if he didn¡¯t eat two meals. The youngdy was still growing and was so thin¡­ ¡°To Mount Jing.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care what Yin Jiujin was thinking, nor did she want to probe further. Since she came to pick him up, she naturally wanted to spend more time with him. She knew about Mount Jing. Yin Jiujin¡¯s residence in North City. Most of the mountain was said to belong to Yin Jiujin. She had long wanted to take a look. However, Yin Jiujin saw that she didn¡¯t care where he would take her. With her silly look, he was afraid that she would suffer without knowing. She trusted others so easily. He should watch her closely in the future and not let her be deceived. Chapter 70 - First Visit To Mount Jing

Chapter 70: First Visit To Mount Jing

About forty minutester, in the southern suburbs of North City. Mount Jing. During this period of time in North City, Yan Jinyu had almost figured out everything about North City. Although she had never been to Mount Jing, she knew that Mount Jing was in this direction. However, because she had indeed never been there, and she had been curious about it for a long time, she inevitably felt excited. The novelty made her roll down the window and look out. However, she didn¡¯t know that when Yin Jiujin saw her curious look, it had apletely different meaning. Why was it that after two months, the youngdy still looked like she had not seen the world and was curious about everything? The Yan Family was the number one family in North City after all. Even if they couldn¡¯t nurture a youngdy who had grown up outside into the daughter of a respectable family in two months, they could definitely let her gain some knowledge and widen her horizons. How did the Yan Family treat her during the time she was in the Yan Family? She was actually so surprised to see the scenery at the foot of Mount Jing. Yin Jiujin was enraged when he thought of this. If the Yan Family did not treat her well, he hoped that the youngdy was really silly. That way, she would not be sad. How could Yan Jinyu not sense the subtle change in his expression? She retracted her gaze and stopped leaning against the car window. Instead, she sat up straight and looked up at him. ¡°Brother Nine, is there something dirty on my face when you look at me like that?¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t look away when he met her round eyes. However, even Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t see through the emotions in his eyes. They stared at each other for a few seconds until Yan Jinyu blinked and smiled as she called out ¡°Brother Nine¡± again. Only then did his deep gaze move away slightly. ¡°Have you gotten used to it in North City recently?¡± Yin Jiujin asked. ¡°What¡¯s there to be not used to? There¡¯s food and amodation. I don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Putting aside the slight influence of the Yan Family¡¯s attitude towards her at the beginning, Yan Jinyu¡¯s words were sincere. However, when Yin Jiujin heard her words, his pity for her increased. The youngdy had indeed suffered a lot over the years. She was satisfied so easily. Cheng Lin called him and told him about how the Yan Family treated her when he was almost done with his work. He sighed again. Fortunately, she was silly and insensitive. ¡°How is your rtionship with the Yan Family¡­ with your family?¡± He wanted to directly say ¡°the Yan Family¡±, but thinking that they were her rtives, he changed his words. Yin Jiujin, who was cold and indifferent, had spoken carefully because he cared about someone¡¯s feelings. This had never happened before. No wonder Cheng Lin and Lin Zimu, who were sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, were both shocked. If there were no idents, their future young madam would undoubtedly be the eldest daughter of the Yan Family. Cheng Lin nced at the rearview mirror and sighed again. Master Nine valued her so much, but the Yan Family actually dared to neglect her. They were simply stupid. One had to know that as long as the Yan Family treated Miss Yan slightly better, they might be able to get close to Master Nine. How much benefits would that bring to the Yan Family! The two people in the back seat had no idea what the two of them in front were thinking. ¡°Pretty good,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. How long will Brother Nine stay in North City this time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any urgent matters to deal with personally. I¡¯ll be staying in North City for the time being.¡± Hearing that, Yan Jinyu grinned. ¡°That¡¯s great. In that case, can Ie and find you anytime?¡± ¡°¡­Mm-hm.¡± He actually wanted to say that she could totally stay by his side and even move to Mount Jing. However, he suddenly recalled that the youngdy had left home for many years and might want to spend more time with her parents. Hence, he retracted his words. ¡°Call me when you feel like it. I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± She then casually nced out of the car window. ¡°Brother Nine, you live here?¡± Yin Jiujin saw that she was in high spirits, and his expression was much warmer than before. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The view here is nice.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°The car keeps going up. Do you live on this mountain?¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°You live alone?¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Have you settled everything that you went out to settle?¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± *** Just like that, the two of them asked and answered. Although they were just chatting casually, the two people sitting in the front seat felt a warm atmosphere flowing between them. They didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too heavily for fear of breaking the warmth. This was the first time they had seen Master Nine being so patient with someone. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it. Master Nine didn¡¯t even care about the people from the Yin Family. The car finally reached the top of the hill after winding through the asphalt road. The high walls were overgrown with unknown vines. asionally, a few bright flowers would bloom between the vines. A security room was set up on one side of the two iron pirs. No matter day or night, there were two security guards on duty. Seeing a car approaching, the two security guards quickly walked out of the security room and stood side by side. They respectfully greeted, ¡°Master Nine.¡± Then, one of them hurriedly ran over and opened the tightly shut iron pir door. Looking at the two security guards in ordinary uniforms, Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. With her judgement, she couldpletely tell that these two people were not ordinary security guards. Looking at the walls and doors on Mount Jing, other than looking a little grand on the outside, there did not seem to be anything special. However, they actually had very powerful protectives. Even if she wanted to slip in, it would take a lot of effort. No, it was not that simple. If she was not careful, even if she could slip in, she might alert the people inside. Of course, the prerequisite was that she had to be ¡°careless¡±. If she was careful, she might be able to slip in silently. But in this world, how many people were as skilled as her? After so many years, she had only met one person who was on par with her, and that person had long disappeared along with the destroyed Ghost ughter Ind. Hence, the security here was still very good. Even if someone wanted to kill Yin Jiujin, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter his residence if they weren¡¯t ranked first or second on the Assassin Ranking. In other words, if someone wanted to find an assassin to kill Yin Jiujin, if they didn¡¯t find her or Meimei, even if they found Ah Feng and Xiaoyu, they might not be able to enter the door, let alone kill Yin Jiujin. He was indeed the famous Master Nine. After realizing this, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t think that Yin Jiujin was a difficult character to deal with. Instead, she felt relieved that he was so capable. This way, even if her enemies found out about her identity in the future, Yin Jiujin would still have the ability to protect himself. From the outside, be it the walls or the door, they were all very grand. Yan Jinyu thought that the interior would be as gorgeous as a pce or a castle. Hence, after the car drove into the main gate, the calm Yan Jinyu looked surprised. It was not easy to see such an expression of surprise on Yan Jinyu¡¯s face. Among the three people who had gone through life and death with her, only Feng had seen her show a surprised expression before. It was the first time she saw Feng using his superb medical skills to pull Huo Siyu back from the gates of hell. Yan Jinyu never expected that Master Nine¡¯s residence in North City, Mount Jing, was actually like this. It looked more like a farm manor. There were vegetable patches and fruit trees of all kinds. There were also people working on the fruit trees. They were all dressed as ordinary farmers¡­ Although Yan Jinyu could tell that the ¡°farmers¡± were not weak with her judgement, this was too¡­ Even the Yan Family had vis everywhere. Inparison, Yin Jiujin¡¯s residence was too simple and unadorned. However, Yan Jinyu surprisingly liked it very much. It was probably because she had seen too many battles and life and death in the past few years that she preferred this quiet and leisurely ce. The car moved forward and passed through arge orchard. The road inside was more obscure, and there were old trees on both sides of the road. Sunlight shone through the dense leaves, and the faint sounds of insects and birds could be heard. About ten minutester, her vision cleared up. There were no longer trees on either side of the road. Instead, there were many unknown nts growing in the forest. At the end of the flowers were some small buildings. They should be the residence of the ¡°farmers¡± here. As the car drove across the asphalt road between the sea of flowers, a beautiful vi came into view. The two-story vi was not big, but it was specially designed. It was ck and white. Outside the vi building was a small courtyard with flowers and nts. It was surrounded by a fence. There was a big tree in the small courtyard. Under the big tree was a square stone table. There was a swing on the big tree. Yin Jiujin had recently instructed someone to set up the swing. Seeing the scenery in front of her, the joy on Yan Jinyu¡¯s face became even more obvious. She loved it here. Yin Jiujin, who had been paying attention to her, saw that her eyes were shining, and she looked like she wanted to get out of the car immediately to take a look. A faint smile shed past his naturally gloomy eyes. Chapter 71 - Do You Like It?

Chapter 71: Do You Like It?

An old man in his fifties was trimming the flowers in the small courtyard. When he saw the caring towards the small courtyard, he quickly put down the scissors in his hand and went forward. The car drove into the small courtyard and stopped. Seeing the person getting out of the car, the old man said in surprise, ¡°Lin, is Second Young Master back?¡± He asked Cheng Lin, who was the first to get out of the driver¡¯s seat, his excited eyes sweeping to the back seat with the door closed. ¡°Yes, Dad.¡± The old man¡¯s surname was Cheng. Yin Jiujin had been taken care of by him since he was young. He was the butler of this manor and also Cheng Lin¡¯s adoptive father. Cheng Lin was an orphan who had been brought back by Yin Jiujin in the past and was raised under Butler Cheng¡¯s name. He was not even ten years old when Yin Jiujin brought him back. Hence, although Cheng Lin seemed to be Yin Jiujin¡¯s driver on the surface, he was actually Yin Jiujin¡¯s right-hand man like Lin Zimu. Lin Zimu got out of the car and greeted, ¡°Uncle Cheng.¡± He seemed to respect Butler Cheng very much. ¡°Zimu is back too.¡± Lin Zimu smiled and nodded. At this moment, Cheng Lin had already walked over and opened the car door of the backseat. ¡°Master Nine, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Uncle Cheng was stunned for a moment when he saw the cold man getting out of the car. He was once again moved by the fact that the child he had watched grow up to be so outstanding. His character had be increasingly indifferent and unpredictable. ¡°Second Young Master.¡± Yin Jiujin nodded slightly. ¡°Uncle Cheng.¡± Uncle Cheng¡¯s status in the manor was evident from Yin Jiujin¡¯s greeting. However, Uncle Cheng did not feel smug or fearful. Instead, he smiled happily. ¡°Second Young Master hasn¡¯t been back for a while. There are a few good vegetables nted at home. I¡¯ll get my wife to make a few home-cooked dishes¡­¡± Uncle Cheng paused in shock. He saw the cold and distant person walking to the other side of the car and opening the door himself! Second Young Master brought a guest back?! And he personally opened the car door! Mount Jing was under the Old Madam¡¯s name in the early years, and the Old Madam had given it to Second Young Master on his tenth birthday. Second Young Master started to rebuild Mount Jing when he started to set foot in the business world at 14 years old. Up until now, for a whole ten years, Master Nine had never brought any guests to Mount Jing! Even in the Yin Family, only Eldest Young Master, Sir, Madam, Old Master, and Old Madam had stepped foot in there. Even Second Young Master¡¯s sister-inw, Eldest Young Madam, and Second Young Master¡¯s aunt had nevere to Mount Jing! Even so, other than Old Master and Old Madam, Sir, Madam, and Young Master had only been to Mount Jing once. But now, Second Young Master actually brought a guest back! Not only that, Second Young Master actually opened the car door for her personally! Who on earth could be so influential? Or rather, who could be so special to the Second Young Master who treated everyone coldly? Uncle Cheng was surprised and curious. It was rare for him to be so rude as to look over. His eyes widened in shock when he saw who it was. It was actually a young girl! This¡­ Uncle Cheng was an old man who had been by Yin Jiujin¡¯s side for many years. Although his heart was in turmoil, he quickly calmed down. Since Yin Jiujin had instructed him to install a swing in the courtyard, he had roughly guessed the girl¡¯s identity. The eldest daughter of the Yan Family, Second Young Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Although Second Master did not say who the swing was prepared for, it was not difficult to guess at the critical juncture of Miss Yan¡¯s return. He only heard that Second Young Master treated this Miss Yan a little differently. Not only did he personally fetch her back to North City, but he also apanied her to shop, eat, and then sent her to the Yan Family personally. However, she didn¡¯t expect that it was already so different. He calmed herself down and went forward. ¡°Second Young Master, who is thisdy?¡± It was not a deliberate inquiry, but a polite inquiry. ¡°The eldest daughter of the Yan Family.¡± ¡°Little Yu, this is Uncle Cheng.¡± Xiao Yu¡­ Looking at him, the smile in Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes deepened. She naturally didn¡¯t think that the person Yin Jiujin had specially introduced to her was an ordinary servant. ¡°Uncle Cheng.¡± Her tone was neither intimate nor distant, but it was very polite. She could still tell if Uncle Cheng¡¯s smile was genuine or fake. The girl was young and looked very obedient. Her smile was innocent and sincere. Nice. People liked obedient and innocent children when they were old. However, if Second Young Master really had feelings for her, it did not seem to be a good thing for her to be too innocent. After all, Second Young Master would return to the capital sooner orter. Facing those people in the capital, people who were too innocent would probably suffer if they followed Second Young Master. Thinking about it this way,pared to her likable innocence, he suddenly wished that Miss Yan was not as she looked on the surface. Instead, she was the kind of person who was scheming but liked to pretend to be harmless. ¡°Hello, Miss Yan.¡± At this moment, someone walked out of the vi quickly. ¡°Is Second Young Master back?¡± She was a kind-looking middle-aged woman. ¡°Mom,¡± Cheng Lin said. ¡°Aunt Cheng.¡± It was Yin Jiujin and Lin Zimu who spoke at the same time. However, Yin Jiujin¡¯s voice was clearly much lower and colder. Yan Jinyu also called out, ¡°Aunt Cheng.¡± Aunt Cheng ran out after hearing the sound of the car engine and she was pleasantly surprised that Yin Jiujin had returned. When she saw Yan Jinyu standing beside Yin Jiujin, her eyes lit up. What a beautiful youngdy. She was simply like the Madam Yan of the past! Auntie Cheng had seen Feng Yan when she was with Old Madam Yin. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Yu! It¡¯s been many years since west met. Miss Yu has already grown up. I still remember that back then, Miss Yu was still in her infancy. I followed Old Madam to visit the Yan Family and even hugged you.¡± She recognized her immediately. Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Hello, Aunt Cheng.¡± This time, she sounded more sincere than before. ¡°Aye. It¡¯s great. It¡¯s good that Miss Yu is back. If Old Madam was still around and saw Miss Yu not onlying back but alsoing to Mount Jing, she would be very happ¡­¡± ¡°Aunt Cheng,¡± Yin Jiujin interrupted with a frown. Aunt Cheng wasn¡¯t stupid either. The moment Yin Jiujin spoke, she realized that she had misspoken. ¡°Sigh, the sun is too bright outside. Let¡¯s enter the house first.¡± Miss Yu had been missing for so many years and suffered so much outside. It was hard to guarantee that she would not make Miss Yu sad when she mentioned this. It was all because she was too excited to see Miss Yu that she lost herposure. Old Madam had been looking for Miss Yu after Madam Yan passed away, but she had never been able to find her. She still remembered her until her dying days. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have left behind herst words for Second Young Master to find her. Fortunately, Second Young Master went to find her personally. If it were someone else, they probably wouldn¡¯t even know if Miss Yu was still alive. However, even if Second Young Master searched for her personally, it would still take him three years to find her. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Yin Jiujin said to Yan Jinyu. Then, he stopped after taking two steps and asked her, ¡°Do you like the scenery here?¡± He probably felt that it did not match his character when he asked this question. His expression was a little unnatural, but since he had already asked, it would inevitably seem deliberate if he left without waiting for her answer, so he could only wait. To be honest, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t expect him to ask her this at all. She blinked in surprise. Yin Jiujin was really different from the rumors outside. No, it should be said that the rumors about Yin Jiujin weren¡¯t false. He only treated her differently. Yan Jinyu felt even happier. ¡°I like it very much.¡± As if afraid that he would not believe her, she emphasized, ¡°Really, I like it very much.¡± Although she was young, her knowledge was not something that ordinary people couldpare to. Now, there were very few things that she could say that she liked, let alone that she liked it very much. ¡°There are flowers, grass, trees, birds, vegetables and fruits. The environment is elegant and the air is fresh. I like it very much.¡± She pointed at the swing over there. ¡°Especially that swing. It¡¯s my favorite. I¡¯ve never swung a swing since I was young.¡± Actually, she didn¡¯t really like it that much. She just felt that with Yin Jiujin¡¯s character, there was actually a swing in his courtyard. The contrast was adorable, and she subconsciously became more interested. ¡°Brother Nine, can I go to the swing after lunch?¡± ¡°You can touch anything here. You don¡¯t have to ask.¡± She had never swung a swing before¡­ It was just a swing. It was nothing special. The youngdy was really pitiful. ¡°Then, Brother Nine, will you help push meter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He raised his hand and rubbed her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first. You¡¯re already rather silly. If you continue to bask in the sun, you¡¯ll be even more silly.¡± Yan Jinyu pped his hand away and red at him. ¡°You¡¯re the silly one!¡± She didn¡¯t even know how serious her brain could be and yet he actually said that she was silly. She didn¡¯t even know what his judgement was like! However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know that her re didn¡¯t have any deterrence in Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes. Instead, it made him feel that her round eyes were very cute when she red at him. Hence, under the bewildered gazes of everyone, Yin Jiujin stared at Yan Jinyu, who had stormed into the house angrily, for a while. His lips curled up slightly as he followed. Chapter 72 - Afraid To Look At Him

Chapter 72: Afraid To Look At Him

¡°Miss Yu, are you hungry? Have some fruit to fill your stomach first. I¡¯ll go make lunch for you and Second Young Master now. We nted these fruits ourselves. They taste better than those bought outside.¡± Yan Jinyu sat on the sofa and watched television while Yin Jiujin went to the study room upstairs. Lin Zimu and Cheng Lin followed after him. Yin Jiujin probably had something to tell them. Auntie Cheng brought her some fruits at that moment. A cartoon was ying on the television. Of course, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t adjust the remote control herself. The moment she entered the room, Yin Jiujin told her to sit down and Aunt Cheng switched on the television for her. For some reason, Auntie Cheng tuned her to a channel that was ying cartoons. Yan Jinyu was very curious about Yin Jiujin¡¯s residence and was looking around. Her attention wasn¡¯t on the television at all. It was only when she saw Aunt Cheng walking over with fruits that she retracted her gaze and nced at the television opposite her. It gave Aunt Cheng the impression that she was watching television. As she held the fruit, she sighed inwardly. Miss Yu was indeed still a child. She was so engrossed in watching cartoons. She had suffered so much at such a young age. If Madam Yan and the Old Madam were still around, their hearts would ache terribly. ¡°Thank you, Auntie Cheng. There¡¯s no hurry for lunch. It¡¯s still early. I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡± It was the truth. It wasn¡¯t even noon yet. Ever since she stepped into the small courtyard of the vi, Yan Jinyu realized that other than Yin Jiujin and Lin Zimu and Cheng Lin, who were following him, there were only Uncle Cheng and Aunt Cheng. There were no other servants. Hence, regardless of whether it was trimming the flowers in the courtyard or washing the vegetables and cooking, it was only the two of them. Yan Jinyu could understand that Yin Jiujin definitely didn¡¯t like others stepping into his private territory. ¡°You¡¯re at the age where you¡¯re still growing up. You¡¯ll get hungry quickly. You don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony with Aunt Cheng. Just tell me if you¡¯re hungry.¡± After saying that, she smiled dotingly. ¡°Alright, eat your fruit first. Aunt Cheng is going to cook.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes flickered when she saw her smile. Her hands, which were on her knees, clenched her skirt tightly. However, this change onlysted for a few seconds before she gave Aunt Cheng a huge smile. ¡°Aunt Cheng, do you have yogurt here?¡± She had always been a decisive person. Since she no longer had any expectations for her parents, she would not go back on her words. However, she could not help but be affected by the elders¡¯ concern. She could not help but despise herself. Killers were always cold-blooded. As the number one killer, she was even more cold-blooded than ordinary killers. However, someone as cold-blooded as her was still affected by this useless thing. Had she be indecisive after not killing for three years? ¡°Yogurt? Second Young Master usually stays here alone. He doesn¡¯t have many guests and doesn¡¯t drink this often, so I didn¡¯t get someone to prepare it. If Miss Yu likes to drink yogurt, I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it. When Miss Yues next time, you¡¯ll definitely be able to drink it.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you, Auntie Cheng. If there¡¯s no yogurt, do you have red wine?¡± She had to drink something to suppress her emotions. This was her habit. ¡°I do have red wine. Second Young Master had a lot of it in the basement, but¡­ Miss Yu, you¡¯re still young and can¡¯t drink. How about this, I¡¯ll make you a ss of juice? The fruits picked in the manor are natural.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just drink some water and eat some fruit.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get you a ss of warm water.¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie Cheng.¡± Aunt Cheng turned around, and the smile on Yan Jinyu¡¯s face faded slightly. She lowered her eyes and hid the emotions in them. After a long while, she raised her eyes and took a bite of the fruit on the tray on the coffee table. The taste was really sweet, but it was far less effective than yogurt. She finished one piece and stopped eating. She took a sip of the warm water Aunt Cheng brought over and put it down. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± She looked up and saw Yin Jiujining down from upstairs. He was wearing a white shirt and ck trousers, looking cold and handsome. As he spoke, he frowned slightly with concern in his eyes. In that instant, for no reason, the frustration in Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart dissipated. At that time, Yan Jinyu thought that just based on looks, Yin Jiujin was enough to make countless women infatuated, not to mention that he had such great charm. It was pleasing to the eye to just look at him. No wonder someone came looking for her the moment she returned to North City. She smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t be able to eat after eating fruits.¡± ¡°Boss, we¡¯ll get going first,¡± Lin Zimu said as he followed Yin Jiujin downstairs. Yin Jiujin nodded. Lin Zimu and Cheng Lin nodded at Yan Jinyu in a friendly manner before walking out of the vi. Yin Jiujin walked towards Yan Jinyu, but he didn¡¯t sit down immediately. Instead, he stood by the sofa and looked at her before looking at the fruits on the coffee table. ¡°It¡¯s just a few pieces of fruit. you would have already digested them after Aunt Cheng finishes preparing lunch.¡± He was thinking that the youngdy ate very little. A few pieces of fruit were enough for her. However, he had forgotten that he had eaten two meals with Yan Jinyu on the day he brought her back and Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t a small eater at both meals. Although Yan Jinyu was slender, she actually ate a lot. The appetite of a socialite like Yan Jinyun could not bepared to hers at all. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Aunt Cheng made a lot of delicious food. I want to reserve my stomach for lunch.¡± It wasn¡¯t Yin Jiujin¡¯s fault for thinking that she was silly. It wasn¡¯t Aunt Cheng¡¯s fault for thinking that she was still a child who liked to watch cartoons. It was really hard for people not to think so when Yan Jinyu pouted and acted coquettishly now. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t deliberately pretend in front of Yin Jiujin. Or rather, others felt that she was innocent and gullible. She didn¡¯t deliberately pretend. This was how she was. She was the one who had restrained her killing intent and was toozy to think. She had unintentionally revealed her true self. Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze deepened as he stared at her pouty and coquettish face. He wanted to pinch her face again. However, Yin Jiujin ultimately held back. ¡°Up to you.¡± He sat down beside her. He happened to see the television ying ¡°Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf¡±¡® when he looked up. For a moment, Yin Jiujin¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly. No one he had interacted with had ever watched such a television programme. In other words, he had never seen anyone watch such a childish cartoon, whether it was elsewhere or in his own residence. It was quite fresh. She always talked about her fianc¨¦ but she was clearly still a young girl. Yan Jinyu naturally didn¡¯t know what Yin Jiujin was thinking about, nor did she pay attention to it. She picked up a cut apple from the tray and brought it to his mouth. ¡°I just ate it. It¡¯s very sweet. Brother Nine, do you want to try one too?¡± Even the calm Yin Jiujin was stunned by her sudden actions. Then, he stared at her smiling eyes and subconsciously opened his mouth to bite it. ¡°Isn¡¯t it very sweet?¡± After chewing a few times, Yin Jiujin nodded, his gaze never leaving her face. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t understand the emotions in his dark eyes. Of course, she didn¡¯t know if it was because she couldn¡¯t understand or because she waszy and couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about it. ¡°I heard from Aunt Cheng that she nted the fruit herself. Before this, I never thought that Mount Jing would be like this.¡± Without waiting for Yin Jiujin to reply, she continued, ¡°Have another bite?¡± Yin Jiujin suppressed the strange feeling he felt when he heard her say that she had never imagined that Mount Jing would be like this. He took another bite of the apple. Then, he took the fork in her hand and put it back on the tray, but he did not let go of her wrist. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t think much of it at first. She was about to ask him why he put the fork back when she suddenly met his deep ck eyes. Her heart skipped a beat. Yan Jinyu frowned slightly. This feeling¡­ was a little nervous. However, it seemed to be different from the nervousness of worrying about her identity being discovered. Besides, she wasn¡¯t worried about Yin Jiujin discovering her identity. It was impossible for her to be nervous because of that. But why was she feeling that? She instinctively wanted to retract her hand, but Yin Jiujin suddenly grabbed it tightly. Suppressing the emotions she didn¡¯t understand, she looked at Yin Jiujin and then at his wrist. She asked in puzzlement, ¡°Brother Nine, why are you pulling me?¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes paused slightly, and he held her hand a little more gently. However, he still had no intention of letting go of her. ¡°Open your palm. Let me see.¡± ¡°What are you looking at¡­¡± Yan Jinyu suddenly paused. She recalled that when Yin Jiujin brought her back to North City two months ago, he had seen her hands full of calluses. Then, he immediately got Cheng Lin to send something to her. Did he want to see the calluses on her hands? Yan Jinyu lowered her eyes slightly and opened her hand. Yin Jiujin picked up her other hand as well. He held both of her hands and rubbed his thumbs on the calluses on her palms that had already faded quite a bit. With every touch, Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her hand unconsciously trembled, and she didn¡¯t dare to look up at him. Didn¡¯t dare¡­ Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she thought of that. Was there anything she, Yan Jinyu, didn¡¯t dare to do? She didn¡¯t think so. The word was so abrupt on her, but at this moment, she really did not dare to look at him! Ridiculous! Chapter 73 - Taking Advantage of Him

Chapter 73: Taking Advantage of Him

With this in mind, she held her breath and raised her eyes. However, she saw Yin Jiujin staring at the calluses on her palm that had faded quite a bit, with aplicated expression. His thumbs were still stroking her. Suddenly, Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart seemed to have been burned by something. She retracted her hand abruptly. It was rare to see a look of bewilderment on the face of ¡°Chi¡±, the number one killer. ¡°Um, after using the medicine you sent, my hand feels much better.¡± With that said, she moved away from Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin¡¯s slightly furrowed brows had yet to rx when he saw her retreat. She looked like she wished she could get as far away from him as possible. She slowly retracted her hand and curled her fingers into fists. Her frown deepened. ¡°You¡¯re sitting so far away from me. Are you afraid of me?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes widened. Afraid? How was that possible? She had not known what fear was like for a very long time. However, why did she find Yin Jiujin¡¯s words so strange? It was as if Yin Jiujin was mocking himself when he said this. Mocking himself? Who was Yin Jiujin? Why would such emotions appear on him? As far as she knew, Yin Jiujin had an indifferent character and wasn¡¯t even close to his family. Why would he mock himself because others were afraid of him and chose to stay away from him? But¡­ Although she thought so, even if she didn¡¯t think deeply about whether it was her illusion, Yan Jinyu had already sat back down when she reacted. ¡°Afraid of you? Why should I be afraid of you?¡± Seeing that he was looking at her and not saying anything, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know what she was thinking either. She just reached out to hold his hand that was gently clenched into a fist on the sofa. She rolled her eyes unnaturally, ¡°Sigh, I was too surprised just now. I didn¡¯t expect that you would still remember such a small thing like having calluses on my hand for so long. Thanks to the medicine you sent, it¡¯s already much better. If you don¡¯t believe me, look.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at the hand that was holding the back of his hand, then at the palm that she had raised and ced in front of him. He pulled her forward and sat on hisp. He held her waist with one hand and squeezed her palm with the other. Yan Jinyu was stunned. This¡­ this¡­ this¡­ Ever since she was two years old, no one had ever ced her on theirps like this! In the beginning, no one wanted to hug her. Later on, no one dared to do this to her. Yin Jiujin was the first! Forget it if he was hugging her, but why was he hugging her waist tightly, squeezing his palms, and leaning his chin on her shoulder?! Her heart skipped a beat. Her rationality told her that she could not let him hug her like this, but when she thought about how if his slightly self-deprecating tone earlier was not her imagination, he would probably do it again if she jumped away just like that. She sighed. Forget it, just let him hug her for a while. Anyway, she had already acknowledged him as her fianc¨¦, and he was not anyone else. Aunt Cheng, who was about to walk out of the kitchen and ask Yin Jiujin what he wanted to drink, was shocked when she saw this scene. She hurriedly retreated. She smiled. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so abrupt at such an old age?¡± Uncle Cheng, who was assisting her, asked. ¡°Nothing. I just feel that Second Young Master seems to like Miss Yu.¡± Uncle Cheng felt a little emotional too. ¡°Of course I do. Otherwise, with Second Young Master¡¯s personality, why would he bring her to Mount Jing?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with liking her. The two of them are engaged and the marriage was decided by the Old Madam herself. It¡¯s perfectly justifiable.¡± Aunt Cheng sighed. ¡°That¡¯s true, but I think Miss Yu¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the others. Madam is not going to be easy to please. Madam has always emphasized on families with matching statuses. Miss Yu¡¯s status in North City is not low, but in the capital¡­¡± ¡°I was worried that Second Young Master wouldn¡¯t care about Miss Yu. I was even more worried that Second Young Master might care about Miss Yu too much. However, seeing that Second Young Master has finally met someone whom he is willing to care about and is no longer so cold and distant, I¡¯m very relieved¡­ Anyway, my feelings are veryplicated.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been worrying for nothing the entire time. Do you think that Madam can make the decision for Second Young Master? If Second Young Master really has feelings for Miss Yu, not to mention that Miss Yu is a likable pretty girl, even if she¡¯s an ugly fool, who can interfere if Second Young Master insists on being with her?¡± ¡°Also, didn¡¯t I say just now that Second Young Master and Miss Yu¡¯s marriage was decided by Old Madam? It¡¯s perfectly justifiable. Even if Madam objected, how could she go against Old Madam¡¯s wishes? Don¡¯t forget, Old Master is still around.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, but¡­ will Old Master not like Miss Yu? Miss Yu has been wandering outside for so many years. Even though Old Madam insisted on finding Miss Yu, Old Master didn¡¯t help.¡± ¡°Given Old Master¡¯s status, wouldn¡¯t he be elevating the Yan Family¡¯s status if he helped Miss Yu in this matter? It¡¯s fine if Old Master Yan and Old Madam Yan are still alive, but the two elders are already dead. If Old Master still finds someone to help them, wouldn¡¯t all the benefits be taken away by Miss Yu¡¯s heartless parents? Think about it carefully. Didn¡¯t Old Master help look for Miss Yu for a few years when the two elders of the Yan Family were still alive in the early years? Although he didn¡¯t help her openly, he helped her quite a lot secretly.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, I remember it.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry all day. Hurry up and cook. Second Young Master has been on the ne for a few hours. He must be hungry.¡± Uncle Cheng was not as calm as he looked on the surface, but he was more relieved than Aunt Cheng¡¯s worry. He felt relieved that he could fulfill Old Madam Yin¡¯s final wish and find Yan Jinyu. He felt even more relieved that Yin Jiujin, who had be more and more indifferent, had finally met someone he was willing toe into contact with. In the living room. ¡°B-Brother Nine.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He was still leaning on her shoulder. From this angle, Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t see his expression. Even if she was willing to think about it, she didn¡¯t have any basis to think about it. She had no idea what he meant. ¡°Can you¡­ let go of me first?¡± Instead of answering, he asked, ¡°Why are you so light?¡± Without waiting for her to respond, he said, ¡°Eat more in the future.¡± He caressed her palm. ¡°And these hands of yours. I¡¯ll get someone to find better medicine to nourish them as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡­ don¡¯t really care about that. You don¡¯t have to put in so much effort on them.¡± She really didn¡¯t care much. Otherwise, with her ability to take care of her face so well, how could she not be able to take care of it? She did not care about it because she felt that even if they were cured, there would be a new callus after training. Hence, she did not bother about them. As a killer, especially a killer whom nobody could not even touch or see her hands, she only needed to take care of her face. Whether her hands could recover or not, would not affect her mission. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to deliver better medicine.¡± His tone was firm. His breathnded on Yan Jinyu¡¯s neck, and she retracted her neck. Forget it. Let him do as he pleased. He had sent the medicine to her and she would just use it ordingly. Wasn¡¯t this what she did previously? ¡°Alright. Thank you, Brother Nine.¡± ¡°Yes, Brother Nine. Can you let go of me first?¡± ¡°No hurry.¡± No hurry¡­ These words. So Yin Jiujin was like this in private? How should she describe it¡­ He seemed a little clingy? Was it her imagination? Yan Jinyu tried to break free, but he held her even tighter. She could only give up. ¡°Did you mean it when you said you weren¡¯t afraid of me?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t understand why the topic was brought back, but she still nodded. ¡°Of course, why would I be afraid of you?¡± Not to mention that she had already treated him as one of her people, even if she didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid of him either. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re my fianc¨¦. If I¡¯m afraid of you, how am I going to spend the rest of my life with you?¡± The rest of my life¡­ Few people were afraid of him. Even his own mother was afraid of him. Of course, there were people who were not afraid of him, but she was the first person who was not afraid of him and dare to say that she would spend the rest of her life with him. Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes darkened. He pinched her waist. ¡°You¡¯re just a child. What do you know about life?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already 18 years old. How am I still a child? Why won¡¯t I understand?¡± Yan Jinyu was dissatisfied and wanted to raise her head to re at him. However, he was leaning on her shoulder, so her lips brushed past his face when she raised her head. ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin looked straight at her and tightened his grip on her waist. He could hear sounds of heartbeat, but he didn¡¯t know whose it was. Yan Jinyu felt very ufortable being stared at by him. She felt even stranger than before. She forcefully pulled his hands away and jumped down from hisp. She took a few steps back. ¡°Who¡­ who asked you to be so close to me! You deserve to have saliva on your face!¡± Then, she quickly said, ¡°Aunt Cheng hasn¡¯t finished preparing lunch. I¡¯ll go to the courtyard to take a look first!¡± She turned and ran out as if she was escaping. After a long while, Yin Jiujin touched his cheek and chuckled. He let her be. He looked up at the cartoon on the television and chuckled again. She even watched such a childish cartoon. If she wasn¡¯t a child, what was she? However, even if she was a child, they would bebeled by him. No one would dare to think about her. She would grow up one day. Slowly. However, he did not expect that although the youngdy looked silly, she had a bad temper. He did not say anything when she had taken advantage of him, but she got angry instead. Chapter 74 - Special Treatment

Chapter 74: Special Treatment

Yan Jinyu usually didn¡¯t like to use her brain, especially in a rxed environment. She wouldn¡¯t waste her time thinking about stuff. Hence, when she left the vi and saw the elegant courtyard and the sea of flowers outside the fence, she quickly put aside the strange feeling that she did not understand just now. Her thoughts were that since she couldn¡¯t figure out what it was, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about it. Anyway, Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t harm her. Therefore, the strange feeling that arose because of him was probably not something bad. At a certain time, she would naturally know what it was. It had to be said that at times, Yan Jinyu was actually very carefree. Or rather, she was very carefree in the presence of the people that she trusted. Of course, with her past experiences, Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t easily trust others. She hadn¡¯t interacted much with Yin Jiujin before she believed him, so this matter was actually quite unusual. The sun was scorching outside. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t go to the courtyard. Instead, she stood outside the vi building for a while before turning around and returning to the house. Auntie Cheng¡¯s lunch was ready. Uncle Cheng and Aunt Cheng didn¡¯t live in this vi building. Instead, they lived in the small building behind the vi. That small building also had Lin Zimu and Cheng Lin¡¯s rooms. Whether it was Uncle Cheng or Aunt Cheng, they wouldn¡¯t stay in this vi building to eat. Yin Jiujin usually ate alone. The dining table wasn¡¯t big, just a standard six-person table. Yin Jiujin sat on the main seat while Yan Jinyu sat on the seat on his right. Seeing that Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression was normal, as though the scene that made her flee had never happened, Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. Young girls were the easiest to be shy at this age. If she didn¡¯t mind, what was there for a man like him to mind? Indeed, Yin Jiujin had never thought that Yan Jinyu was different from other youngdies. She might not even realize that she was shy, let alone that she might not have felt shy in the first ce. Just like earlier, she only felt that it was very strange, but that strange feeling was thrown to the back of her mind after she could not figure it out and felt that it would not cause her any substantial harm. ¡°Eat.¡± He picked up his chopsticks and picked up some food for her. It was clearly his first time doing such a thing, but he acted so naturally as if he had done it countless times. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. Yan Jinyu, on the other hand, blinked as she looked at the vegetables in her bowl. She was actually a little obsessed with cleanliness. Everyone who knew her knew that she didn¡¯t like people putting food into her bowl. Not to mention Meimei and Little Rain, even Feng wouldn¡¯t put food on her te. Yin Jiujin frowned slightly when he saw that she was staring at the food in her bowl. ¡°You don¡¯t like this dish?¡± Aunt Cheng, who was carrying the soup out from the kitchen, heard this and hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Yu, don¡¯t you like it? It¡¯s all my fault for being careless. I didn¡¯t ask what Miss Yu liked before I cooked. I just made it ording to Second Young Master¡¯s usual light taste.¡± She ced the soup on the dining table. ¡°If Miss Yu doesn¡¯t like it, can I go make a few more dishes?¡± Meeting her kind and caring smile, Yan Jinyu saw that Yin Jiujin also looked very approving. She picked up her chopsticks and ced the food into her mouth. She smiled, ¡°No, Aunt Cheng¡¯s food is very delicious. My taste is also slightly nd, so it¡¯s just right. Aunt Cheng, go ahead and busy yourself. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± She looked at Yin Jiujin and emphasized again, ¡°I don¡¯t dislike it. Let¡¯s eat.¡± She didn¡¯t dislike it. She simply wasn¡¯t used to it. However, it was very strange. If it was someone else who picked up food for her, she would probably have put down her bowl and chopsticks by now. She would feel disgusted and angry. However, other than feeling a little ufortable, she actually didn¡¯t have any other emotions when Yin Jiujin had picked up food for her. She could not figure out the reason. Since she couldn¡¯t figure it out, she simply thought that it was because Yin Jiujin was her fianc¨¦. Since she had acknowledged him, she wanted to spend the rest of her life with him. A lifetime meant that they would have countless chances to eat at the same table in the long future. It was inevitable for her to receive food for the other party. Since it would happen sooner orter, there was nothing strange about her epting it from now on. She felt more at ease now that the psychological training was over. She had never imagined that the reason she didn¡¯t feel repulsed and even convinced herself so quickly was entirely because Yin Jiujin was different from others to her. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t move and just looked at her. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help but stop. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Brother Nine eating? Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± ¡°Hurry up and eat. Aunt Cheng¡¯s dishes are indeed not bad.¡± This wasn¡¯t a lie. However, after she said that, she picked up a small piece of stir-fried meat in front of her and ced it in Yin Jiujin¡¯s bowl. ¡°Eat quickly. I still want to walk around your courtyard after eating. I saw that the flowers were blooming quite well. My room in the Yan Family is too boring. I¡¯m about to pick a bunch and go back to decorate my room.¡± She picked it up naturally and didn¡¯t feel awkward at all. Instead, Yin Jiujin looked at the food in his bowl and his eyes flickered. She picked up her chopsticks and ate elegantly. The two of them were not talkative. After that, they ate quietly. After the meal, the two of them sat on the sofa to drink water and digest the food. Aunt Cheng, who had finished clearing the dishes, brought over a te of fruits. She put down the fruits and was about to turn around when she stopped and looked at Yin Jiujin hesitantly. Then, she said, ¡°I heard that the Second Miss Yan is still in her third year of high school. Miss Yu and Second Miss Yan are twins. Are you also in school together?¡± Although she seemed to be asking Yan Jinyu, Aunt Cheng had been paying attention to Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression. She was afraid that she would make him unhappy when she said that. After all, it wasn¡¯t as if Aunt Cheng didn¡¯t know anything. Although she often stayed in Mount Jing and didn¡¯t go out, there were many people on Mount Jing. Although everyone didn¡¯t dare to openly gossip about Yin Jiujin¡¯s private matters, after Yin Jiujin brought Yan Jinyu back, the subordinates would asionally chat about Yan Jinyu. Aunt Cheng knew that Yan Jinyu had dropped out of school after graduating from the third year of junior high school and had been working to maintain her livelihood. Aunt Cheng wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t know her limits. She wouldn¡¯t have said so much if Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t care about Yan Jinyu and she liked Yan Jinyu very much. She had been a servant in the Yin Family for a long time and knew better than anyone else that a daughter-inw of a top-notch family like the Yin Family definitely could not only have a junior high education level. Even if Second Young Master protected her in the future and it was possible for Miss Yu to marry into the Yin Family, her family background was far inferior to the Yin Family and she only had a junior high education level. She would definitely not have a good life in the Yin Family. ording to what she knew, it had been two months since Miss Yu returned to North City. The Yan Family had yet to find a school for her to study in. Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya had always been biased towards their younger daughter. Since Miss Yu had led a wandering life for many years and didn¡¯t have any ties with them, they probably disliked Miss Yu even more. They probably wouldn¡¯t care about what would happen to Miss Yu in the future, whether she could marry into the Yin Family, and whether her life would be difficult after marrying into the Yin Family. It was not her turn as a servant to say this, but Old Madam and Old Madam Yan were no longer around, so she acted out of turn and reminded Second Young Master. Although Second Young Master was very capable, he was only twenty-four years old after all. Moreover, he was a man. It was inevitable that he would have some areas that he could not take into consideration. Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand, which was holding a ss of water, paused. It was the issue of schooling again. To be honest, even if she didn¡¯t go to school, a post-doctorate in a famous school might not even beparable to the knowledge that she possessed. If she had known that it would be so troublesome, she would have created a high education level when she created fake information¡­ Alright, it was not practical for her to have a high education level based on her ¡°past¡± growing up in an orphanage in a remote town . The children there, even those whose families were well-established, rarely went to university and rarely finished high school, let alone those growing up in an orphanage. However, if she hadn¡¯t chosen such a remote town, it would be hard to exin why these people had searched for her for so many years. Especially since Yin Jiujin had spent three years trying to find her. This was also the reason why she chose to create a fake junior high school degree even though she knew that she would have a lot of trouble when she came back. She originally thought that the Yan Family might not care much about her. Even if they did, she could just reject them. Anyway, no one could force her. However, she had never expected that she would acknowledge Yin Jiujin as her fianc¨¦ and decide to spend the rest of her life with him¡­ Her original n was to get close to Yin Jiujin and get close to the Yin Family through Yin Jiujin to find out the cause of Bai Ye¡¯s death. If she had a sudden impulse, she would help Bai Ye take revenge and then leave. ns could not keep up with changes. If her parents wanted her to go to school, she could reject them. After all, they wouldn¡¯t really mean it. However, if Yin Jiujin wanted her to go to school, he would definitely make a decision after considering her for a long time. If she refused again¡­ She was not someone who did not know what was good for her. She could not say it out loud, but she definitely remembered it in her heart. Besides, if he really cared for her, she couldn¡¯t reject him. She did not understand why someone as ruthless as her could not reject others¡¯ good intentions. Forget it. She would dy it for a while. Hopefully, Yin Jiujin had no intention of sending her to school. However, it was her wishful thinking. ¡°Aunt Cheng, you might not know this, but I graduated before I returned to North City.¡± This was a clever way of putting it. Graduating was not dropping out of school. After graduating from junior high, one had alreadypleted nine years ofpulsory education. To the children of remote towns, there was nothing wrong with calling it ¡°graduation¡±. Yes, she was indeed much smarter than usual if she bothered to use her brains. Chapter 75 - Sending Her Home Personally

Chapter 75: Sending Her Home Personally

¡°Is¡­ is that so?¡± Aunt Cheng could not bear to ept this. She was afraid that saying too much would hurt Yan Jinyu¡¯s self-esteem. Miss Yu thought that graduating from junior high school was considered graduating, so she did not find anything wrong with her normal expression. This was because of the environment she grew up in. If Miss Yu knew that in a big city like North City, a child born in a big family, not to mention graduating from junior high school, even graduating from high school and university would be looked down upon by others, who knew how sad she would be. Miss Yu was innocent and loved to smile. She didn¡¯t want to see such a smiling girl at her age with a sullen face. ¡°Sigh, Miss Yu, don¡¯t think too much. I just suddenly thought of something. Compared to the Yan Family¡¯s mansion, Mount Jing is closer to Boyu High School in North City. I heard that Second Miss Yan is also at Boyu High School. I feel that if Miss Yu still goes to school, she should also be at Boyu High School. Therefore, I thought that it would be more convenient for Miss Yu to move to Mount Jing to go to school.¡± Hearing Aunt Cheng ask if Yan Jinyu was still in school, Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand that was holding the ss of water paused. He knew that the girl had long dropped out of school. He was afraid that if he suddenly mentioned this matter, it would remind the girl of her bitter days in the past. He did not expect her to answer so frankly. I graduated. Since she felt that she had already graduated, it would hurt her pride to mention that she did not have enough education. The advantage of being silly was that she could not see through many things. Even though she had experienced so much and was not liked by the Yan Family, she could still maintain a smile. He could not bear to break it. But it was only a matter of time. She indeed didn¡¯t have enough education. It was not that he wanted her to be outstanding and have the ability to earn money in the future. Even if she did not do anything, he had enough money for her to spend for a few lifetimes. He didn¡¯t need her to earn money. He was just worried that when she returned to the capital with him in the future, others would use her education as a topic. The girl was silly but not stupid. It was impossible for her to not understand the mockery of others. Although others did not dare to say anything with him around, there were still things that he could not control¡­ Instead of putting her in that situation, it was better to put an end to it now. It did not matter how much she could learn. As long as she went to school, he would arrange everything else. Most importantly, it was hard for him not to be tempted by Aunt Cheng¡¯s suggestion to let her move to Mount Jing. The Yan Family was still around, her parents were still around, and she had only returned to the Yan Family after 16 years. She probably wouldn¡¯t be willing to move out of the Yan Family rashly. Compared to the Yan Family, Mount Jing was closer to Boyu High School. This was a good reason. Yin Jiujin was tempted by this reason, but so was Yan Jinyu. She hade to North City to get close to Yin Jiujin, and living in Mount Jing was already part of her n. However, if she rashly suggested moving over, Yin Jiujin would probably be suspicious. Although she had said that she would move out of the Yan Family after Yin Jiujin returned to North City, she had actually not thought of a reason to move to Mount Jing. At most, she would use Yin Jiujin¡¯s name to move out of the Yan Family and get a house outside to stay for a while. As for moving to Mount Jing, she had to n slowly. After all, Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t an easy person to fool. Aunt Cheng¡¯s reason was just right, but if it was at the price of being controlled by someone when she entered school¡­ Forget it. Anyway, she was not in a hurry to find out the cause of Bai Ye¡¯s death nor move into Mount Jing. ¡°I¡¯ll n for your school¡­¡±?affairs. Before Yin Jiujin could finish speaking, Yan Jinyu stood up from the sofa with a ¡°swoosh¡±. ¡°I ate a little too much just now. I¡¯ll go to the courtyard to take a walk first and pick a bouquet of flowers at the same time. Brother Nine, if you have something to do, go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Then, she ran out. Who was Yin Jiujin? How could he not tell that she was deliberately changing the topic? Forget it. Since she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, let¡¯s talk about itter. Although he really wanted her to move to Mount Jing, it was hering-of-age ceremony tomorrow and she had just returned to the Yan Family. He would let her stay in the Yan Family for a period of time first. She was his anyway. She couldn¡¯t run away. He stood up slowly. ¡°Wait.¡± Yan Jinyu stopped reluctantly and forced a smile. ¡°Brother Nine, is there anything else?¡± She really didn¡¯t want to talk about school anymore. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to sit on the swing and wanted me to push you?¡± So he wasn¡¯t talking about school anymore. Yan Jinyu heaved a sigh of relief. When she realized what he was saying, her eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Brother Nine,e and push me. The swing is hanging on the big tree. The branches and leaves are dense. We won¡¯t be exposed to the sun there. We¡¯ll go now.¡± She was afraid that Yin Jiujin would go back on his word, so she ran back and grabbed his hand to pull him out. Looking at her clenched fingers, Yin Jiujin was stunned for a moment. Then, he held her hand in his and smiled before following her out of the vi. Aunt Cheng, who was still standing in the living room, felt worried and relieved when she saw this. Forget it. Second Young Master was so smart. Second Young Master would probably take it to heart since she had mentioned it. Even if she didn¡¯t mention it now, he would make arrangements in the future. If not for Miss Yu, Second Young Master would not have been in the mood to go to the courtyard. She did not want to disturb them anymore. She finally understood why Second Young Master suddenly asked Old Cheng to set up a swing in the courtyard. It turned out that it was prepared for Miss Yu. *** Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t stay long at Mount Jing. She went to the courtyard to swing for a while and went to pick a bouquet of flowers from the sea of flowers. Only then did Yin Jiujin personally drive her back to the Yan Family. Yin Jiujin had helped push the swing. Yan Jinyu was very satisfied that Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t mention school to her again. Otherwise, she would have to find another reason to reject him. Furthermore, Yin Jiujin had been apanying her for most of the day on Mount Jing. Yin Jiujin even drove her home personally when she wanted to go back. He didn¡¯t even call for a chauffeur. Hence, on the way to the Yan Family from Mount Jing, Yan Jinyu¡¯s mood was very good. Yin Jiujin held the steering wheel and looked at the youngdy sitting in the front passenger seat with a bouquet of flowers. His lips curled up slightly. He thought to himself, [Fortunately, Grandmother left behind a final wish for him to find her. Otherwise, where would he have met such a silly and likable girl?] The journey was cozy. It was already five o¡¯clock when they came down from Mount Jing. When they arrived at the Yan Family¡¯s mansion, it was almost seven o¡¯clock. The evening¡¯s clouds faded and the sky darkened. Outside the Yan Family¡¯s residence. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t n on entering. He parked the car outside. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t get out of the car immediately. After unbuckling her seatbelt, she turned to look at Yin Jiujin and smiled. ¡°Brother Nine, thank you for sending me back.¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t respond to her thanks. He only said, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t have dinner at Mount Jing, remember to eat before returning to your room.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She had eaten a lot of fruits at Mount Jing and wasn¡¯t hungry. In addition, it would take more than an hour to drive from Mount Jing to the Yan Family, so she politely declined Auntie Cheng¡¯s intention to let her stay for dinner at Mount Jing. ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯ve left the birthday party invitation in your living room. One¡¯s for you, and the other is for you to get someone to pass it to Little Rain.¡± Little Rain¡­ They behaved so familiarly despite only knowing each other today. This seemed to be the same situation as him and her. At that time, they had only known each other for a day, and she already called him ¡°Brother Nine¡±. Didn¡¯t that mean that Huo Siyu¡¯s status in her heart was equal to his? As he thought about it, Yin Jiujin began to tap his hands on the steering wheel. That really made him feel ufortable. Suddenly, Yin Jiujin recalled that he was the one who introduced Huo Siyu to her. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Uncle Cheng to send it to her. Go back now. See you tomorrow.¡± ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± After getting out of the car and closing the car door, Yan Jinyu leaned against the car window and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Nine, be careful on the road.¡± However, seeing that Yin Jiujin had no intention of leaving, she suddenly understood what he meant. He wanted her to enter the house first. Since it was what he wanted, Yan Jinyu naturally would do as he wished. ¡°I¡¯ll go in first.¡± She turned around and pressed the Yan Family¡¯s doorbell. When this actionnded in Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes, his eyes recovered their usual sinister glint, and a cold aura emanated from his body. It had already been two months since she returned to the Yan Family. Yet, she could not even enter the main door as she pleased? The Yan Family¡¯s door lock was controlled by facial recognition, but she still needed to press the doorbell to get someone to open the door. Did the Yan Family treat her as a guest? Or was it that she was treated even worse than a guest? For a moment, Yin Jiujin almost called her back to the car and brought her back to Mount Jing. The opening of the Yan Family¡¯s mansion door had interrupted him. ¡°Eldest Missy is back?¡± Zhao Ling, the housekeeper, opened the door. Yan Jinyu nodded as she held the flower with one hand. She turned back and waved at Yin Jiujin. Looking in the direction of her gaze, Zhao Ling saw the man sitting in the car under the dim street lights and quickly lowered her head in fear. Master Nine had personally sent Missy back! Zhao Ling was even more respectful to Yan Jinyu. ¡°It¡¯s good that Missy is back. Sir and Madam are still waiting for you to have dinner together. They said that if you still don¡¯te back, they will call to rush you back.¡± Zhao Ling wasn¡¯t whispering. She seemed to be saying this deliberately for Yin Jiujin to hear. She was still working for the Yan Family and was receiving the Yan Family¡¯s sry after all. This action did not mean that she had much feelings for the Yan Family. She just did not want the Yan Family to be unlucky and cause her to lose such a job that was considered to be quite good. Yin Jiujin¡¯s car had already driven away. Yan Jinyu stopped in her tracks and looked at Zhao Ling with a faint smile. ¡°Is that so?¡± Chapter 76 - Jinyun Confronts

Chapter 76: Jinyun Confronts

Among the servants in the Yan Family, Zhao Ling was the one who interacted with Yan Jinyu the most. Zhao Ling had been scared away by her gaze before, so when she met her smiling eyes, Zhao Ling¡¯s heart panicked and she quickly lowered her head. She had a feeling that Missy had seen through her intentions. Panic turned to dread. ¡°Y-yes.¡± Yan Jinyu stared at her until her palms were covered in cold sweat. Then, she smiled and handed the flowers to her. ¡°Find a vase and ce them in my room.¡± Did her parents want to wait for her for dinner? They didn¡¯t have dinner at this time probably because of her aunt and Yan Jinyun. However, they didn¡¯t call to remind her and only waited silently. This made Yan Jinyu¡¯s mood a little strange. Zhao Ling quickly took it. ¡°Yes.¡± The fear in her heart towards Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t decrease at all because of her smile. Her attitude became even more respectful. *** In the living room of the Yan Family¡¯s main building. There were a few people sitting on the sofa. The moment Yan Jinyu stepped in, everyone looked up at her. She smiled gently. ¡°Everyone¡¯s here.¡± She nodded slightly to Yan Ruyu, who seemed to be relieved after seeing her. ¡°Aunt.¡± ¡°Yu¡¯er is back. Have you had dinner?¡± ¡°Not yet. Auntie, what about you guys?¡± ¡°No! We were all waiting for you! You knew everyone was waiting, but you only came back at this time. No rules¡­¡± Fu Ya wanted to scold her for being unruly again. She only stopped when a few unkind gazes swept over. Other than Yan Jinyun and Yan Ruyu, there was also Yan Qingyu. Although everyone knew that Yan Jinyu had left with Yin Jiujin, only Yan Qingyu knew the meaning behind it. Without a doubt, after this incident, Yan Jinyu had be more important in Yan Qingyu¡¯s heart. Not everyone could know Master Nine¡¯s itinerary, and not everyone could rush to the airport to pick him up after knowing his itinerary. Not only was she not disliked by Master Nine, but she was also taken away by Master Nine. Master Nine had probably valued his eldest daughter more than he thought. He had already fallen out with his eldest daughter. He could not let her have any more hatred for them. Seeing that Fu Ya had shut up, Yan Ruyu retracted her sharp gaze. When she looked at Yan Jinyu, even though there was no smile on her face, her expression was obviously much gentler. ¡°We¡¯re not hungry yet. It happens that we haven¡¯t seen you for many years. I wanted to have a meal with you, so I waited for a while.¡± ¡°The dishes have been prepared in the kitchen. Since Jinyu is back, let¡¯s move to the dining room.¡± Yan Qingyu nced at Yan Jinyu after saying that. He saw that she still had a faint smile on her face. Her eyes were clear, but for some reason, she gave off an unfathomable feeling. Was he thinking too much? He probably just thought that since she was with Master Nine today, it was inevitable that he would subconsciously look at her like he was looking at Master Nine. That was why he felt that he couldn¡¯t see through her, right? Yan Ruyu stood up and looked at Yu Xiao, who remained silent at the side with his eyes darting around. ¡°Wash your hands ande eat.¡± Yu Xiao was young but he was not stupid. He could tell how his uncle and aunt treated his elder cousin. He was young and there was no ce for him to interrupt the conversation between the elders. Other than feeling pity for her, he could do nothing. He could only remain silent. After Yan Ruyu called Yu Xiao, she looked at Yan Jinyu. ¡°Yu¡¯er just came back from outside. Go and wash your hands too.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t care how surprised Yan Ruyu was, she turned around and followed Yan Jinyu. After a long while, Yan Ruyu recovered from her shock and said to Yu Wen, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the dining room first.¡± She couldn¡¯t tell if she was feeling more emotional or relieved. On the other side, Yan Jinyun, who had caught up with Yan Jinyu, hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Y-you¡­ Why are you¡­ Are you with Master Nine today?¡± She originally wanted to ask Yan Jinyu where she had been today, but she felt that it was wrong to say it out loud. This would make it seem like she was very concerned about Yan Jinyu. She changed the topic and wanted to ask her why she came back sote. However, she realized that if she asked this, it would appear that she was even more concerned about Yan Jinyu. Hence, she changed the topic again. Although she still felt that it was a little inappropriate after asking, she couldn¡¯t find any other topic to talk to Yan Jinyu about. Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows and slowed down at the same time, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± She felt that her tone was a little weak, so she raised her voice a little. ¡°I¡¯m just asking. Can¡¯t I ask?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Why are you asking about this?¡± ¡°You¡­ I heard that you told Dad and Mom that when Master Ninees back, you will move out of the Yan Family and pay them for your living expenses in the Yan Family during this period of time. Is that true?¡± Yan Jinyun couldn¡¯t suppress her anger at the mention of this. God knew how angry she was when she heard those words! When Yan Jinyu heard that, her smile faded. ¡°Who told you that?¡± Yan Jinyun initially still had a trace of hope, but when she saw this, her heart dropped. ¡°So this is true?! You really said that?!¡± Yu Xiao slowed down and pricked up his ears. Of course, he was shocked too. However, he had to listen in for more details so that he could make his ¡°report.¡± This was a task given to him by his mother. She wanted him to find out more about how his uncle and auntie treated his eldest cousin from others in the Yan Family during this period of time. He knew very well why his mother did this. She had seen through his uncle¡¯s and auntie¡¯s tricks and did not believe them. She wanted to know how his elder cousin was doing in the Yan Family. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s face no longer had the usual smile, and her gaze was a little sharp. Looking into her eyes, Yan Jinyun felt an inexplicable fear. ¡°W-why do you care who told me? Why are you doing this? Don¡¯t you know that if you really do this, the Yan Family will lose face?¡± ¡°Yes! I know that Mom and Dad¡­ treat you a little badly. It¡¯s understandable that you resent them, but the Yan Family was established by our ancestors. Our grandparents valued the Yan Family very much when they were still alive? If you do this¡­¡± ¡°If there is anything you are angry about, our family can settle it behind closed doors. There¡¯s no need to embarrass the Yan Family¡­¡± ¡°The Yan Family¡¯s face isn¡¯t something I can lose just because I want to,¡± Yan Jinyu interrupted her. Yan Jinyun wasn¡¯t stupid. On the contrary, she was very smart. She understood what Yan Jinyu meant. If her parents hadn¡¯t gone overboard, even if Yan Jinyu wanted to, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to find a chance to embarrass the Yan Family. Ever since her parents treated Yan Jinyu so badly, it was destined that the Yan Family would lose all their face, even if Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t do anything. The outsiders didn¡¯t know what kind of attitude her parents had during the kidnapping back then. Now that Yan Jinyu¡ªwho had been missing for 16 years¡ªhad returned, her parents couldn¡¯t even resolve the small matter of her continuing to study in school. The outside world had probably seen through her parents long ago. The Yan Family had lost its face long ago. However, she still didn¡¯t want Yan Jinyu to do that. If Yan Jinyu really did that, wouldn¡¯t that mean that the rtionship between Yan Jinyu and the Yan Family would end here? She had always known that Yan Jinyu looked down on the Yan Family¡¯s assets. Perhaps, Yan Jinyu had not even taken her blood-rted rtives seriously. As long as they didn¡¯tpletely blow things up, there was still room for negotiation. Once Yan Jinyu openly moved out of the Yan Family and paid her parents for her living expenses during this period of time, it was equivalent to Yan Jinyu and the Yan Family breaking uppletely. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t even want to spend a single cent of the Yan Family¡¯s money. It was just having an additional person living in the house. She couldn¡¯t figure out why her parents wanted to force her to this extent! Yan Jinyu was clearly so pitiful. They had forced Yan Jinyu to this extent, and yet her father actually wanted her to think of a way to persuade Yan Jinyu not to do so. Persuade?! What right did she have to persuade her? They were clearly twins, and even she, the party concerned, felt very indignant about such a difference in treatment. This injustice made her feel guilty. She wasn¡¯t a good person, nor would she show sympathy to unimportant people. She would eradicate anyone who would affect her interests. However, she made an exception for Yan Jinyu! ¡°Also, I don¡¯t hate them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong about one thing. Ever since they didn¡¯t treat me as their daughter, I¡¯m no longer a family with them. If the Yan Family really lost face, it¡¯s not me who caused it.¡± Yan Jinyun pursed her lips tightly. ¡°So, you¡¯re going to do this no matter what, right?¡± After asking, her eyes turned red. Looking at Yan Jinyun, Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. Yan Jinyun couldn¡¯t see Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression after she continued to walk ahead. She only heard her say, ¡°The decision to move out of the Yan Family won¡¯t change, but I¡¯ll find a suitable reason. I¡¯ve said that I¡¯ll pay for the living expenses in the Yan Family during this period of time, so I¡¯ll definitely pay for it. However, I¡¯ll pay when there¡¯s no one else around.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to wash our hands and eat. Otherwise, Aunt and Uncle will have to wait.¡± However, Yan Jinyun stood at the same spot and didn¡¯t follow her. The guilt in her heart intensified. Yan Jinyu had already done so much. She was already repaying evil with kindness. If it were her, she would definitely not be so magnanimous. Then, how could she still have the face to persuade Yan Jinyu not to do this? Hearing the approaching footsteps, Yu Xiao, who had forgotten that he was eavesdropping, hurriedly stepped forward. He did not know if it was because he was too shocked or something else, but now that he was moving forward as stiff as a puppet. What should he describe about his uncle¡¯s family? As expected of a wealthy family, it was like watching a show. How exactly did his elder cousin manage to say those words so calmly? He was filled with admiration. But yet it was heartbreaking. He was only 15 years old. Why did he have to feel suchplicated emotions? It was a little unbearable for him. Chapter 77 - Climbing The Wall At Night

Chapter 77: Climbing The Wall At Night

Perhaps it was because there was something on everyone¡¯s mind during dinner, but they ate exceptionally quietly and quickly. After eating, Yan Jinyu returned to her room. Logically speaking, Yan Ruyu¡¯s family was here as guests, they should be staying in the vi where the Yan Family specially received guests¡­ which was the vi Yan Jinyu stayed in after she returned to the Yan Family. Fu Ya was probably afraid that Yan Ruyu would get angry when she found out that Yan Jinyu was staying at the guest¡¯s ce, so she got someone to clean two rooms in the old residence at the back. She put it nicely by saying that Yan Ruyu had not returned to the Yan Family for a long time and that her room was at the old residence before she got married, so she let their family stay at the old residence for this period of time. Yan Ruyu naturally agreed. Compared to these vis, she felt closer to the old residence. Because of this, she felt that Fu Ya had finally done something correct after marrying into the Yan Family for so many years. *** 11 pm. The sky was hazy, and there was no moon. Somewhere in the Yan Family¡¯s mansion, a white figure threw something at the high wall. Then, with a push, she leaped onto the high wall. At this moment, there were still people in the Yan Family who were not asleep. There were still many rooms lit up, so one could vaguely see the person standing on the wall. She was wearing white canvas shoes, tight ck jeans, and a white t-shirt. Her hair was tied into a high ponytail that reached her waist. For convenience¡¯s sake, her ponytail was in a ited. There was a cold and murderous look on her exquisite face. It was Yan Jinyu. It was a Yan Jinyu that Yan Jinyun had never seen before. Standing on the high wall, Yan Jinyu was about to jump down when she suddenly paused and turned back. Not far away was the Yan Family¡¯s main building, and the lights in a room on the second floor of the Yan Family¡¯s main building were still switched on. There was a person standing by the window. The lights in the room were bright. Compared to the gray night outside, it was very easy to see the situation in the room. In addition, Yan Jinyu¡¯s vision was very good. When she turned back and looked up, she could see the person standing by the window clearly. It was Yan Jinyun. After hesitating for a moment, she turned and jumped down the high wall. Shended steadily. A motorcycle roared forward and stopped in front of her. The person on the motorcycle had a pair of long legs. She was wearing a ck leather jacket and pants. She was wearing a ck helmet. The visor of the helmet was pushed up, revealing a pair of beautiful but cold eyes. She removed the white helmet from the motorcycle and threw it over. ¡°Beauty Yu, catch it.¡± It sounded like it was Huo Siyu. The corners of Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips curled up. She easily caught the helmet and skillfully put it on. With a light leap, shended steadily on the back seat of the motorcycle. ¡°Why are you calling me out sote at night?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an urgent matter. I simply heard some news and wanted to bring you to watch a show. Speaking of which, Beauty Yu, it¡¯s not toote for us, right? In the past, we mostly moved about at night.¡± As she spoke, the motorcycle started and sped off. ¡°It feels like a long time ago. I¡¯m used to sleeping and waking up early.¡± The wind was strong, but Huo Siyu still heard her clearly. After a long silence, she said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re like this now. You won¡¯t be in danger, and you don¡¯t have to worry about getting injured or losing your life all day.¡± The topic was a little heavy. Huo Siyu sighed and changed her tone, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about the show I¡¯m bringing you to watch?¡± ¡°I will find out when we get there.¡± Huo Siyu chuckled. That was indeed Beauty Yu¡¯s character. ¡°That¡¯s true. We¡¯ll naturally know when we get there. By the way, Second Young Master Yin got someone to pass me the invitation to the birthday party. But Beauty Yu, if I¡¯m not wrong, you should have left one for Second Young Master Yin too, right? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Second Young Master Yin will suspect you if you use your handwriting? An ordinary junior high school student in a remote ce can¡¯t write such sharp and pleasing words.¡± Huo Siyu asked this because she knew Yan Jinyu well. She wrote two invitations at the same time. Beauty Yu would never use two forms of handwriting. The reason was simple. She waszy. Yes, the famous ¡°Chi¡± who was rumored to be ruthless and kill without batting an eye, was actually veryzy. Usually, she would not use her brain when it was something that could be solved by hand. Something that could be solved without using her brain or her hands was the best for her. Just like now, Beauty Yu was not even curious at all when she wanted to bring Beauty Yu to watch the show. It was not that she was really not interested, but she was toozy to think. It was no wonder that Second Young Master Yin felt that Beauty Yu was silly. Didn¡¯t she look silly when she retracted her murderous aura and was toozy to think? ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t n on hiding my identity from him forever. Little Rain, I want to spend the rest of my life with Yin Jiujin. Even if I want to hide it from him, how long do you think I can hide my identity from Yin Jiujin?¡± Huo Siyu fell silent. If she didn¡¯te into contact with her, she felt that she could hide it for a long time. However, if she came into contact with her, especially since they would be together all day, she felt that it was impossible to hide Beauty Yu¡¯s identity from Yin Jiujin. After all, Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze when he sized them up was already very shocking when she had met Beauty Yu at the airport this morning. ¡°That¡¯s true, but Beauty Yu, aren¡¯t you worried that he will ruin your ns if he finds out about your identity?¡± ¡°Ruin my ns?¡± She chuckled. ¡°Little Rain, could it be that in your eyes, Bai Ye, whom I owe a favor to, is more important than my fianc¨¦, Yin Jiujin?¡± No. Huo Siyu fell silent. If she really did, Beauty Yu wouldn¡¯t have wandered around aimlessly for the past three years. It was only when they mentioned Bai Ye to her and mentioned that Bai Ye¡¯s death might be rted to the Yin Family that Beauty Yu decided toe back and investigate. But what about Beauty Yu and Yin Jiujin? It had only been so long, and Beauty Yu had already allowed Yin Jiujin to pinch her face. She had never received such benefits after knowing Beauty Yu for so many years. She felt a little depressed thinking about it. ¡°Beauty Yu, do you trust him?¡± ¡°What about you, Little Rain? Do you trust Master Qin?¡± Huo Siyu choked. ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t matter if I trust him or not. I¡¯m still the daughter of the Huo Family and I¡¯m engaged to him. The Huo Family¡­¡± She paused and paused.¡± The Huo Family always protects me. Besides, I have a capable brother. Even if Qin Hao finds out about my identity one day, with the Huo Family protecting me, Qin Hao won¡¯t be able to hurt me. ¡± ¡°Besides, the marriage contract between the Qin Family and the Huo Family is closely rted to the interests of the two families. It can¡¯t be destroyed just like that. I¡¯m also the daughter of the Huo Family. No matter how good the Huo Family is to me, as long as I still want the status of the Huo Family¡¯s daughter, I will inevitably have to walk down the path of marital alliance in the future. Since I already have to marry, I might as well marry someone I like.¡± ¡°Qin Hao is indeed a soldier. He is upright and honest. However, perhaps because he grew up in a big family like the Qin family, Qin Hao is not stupid. He is flexible and will treat his wife well.¡± ¡°But Little Rain, you already said that he¡¯s a soldier¡­ On some level, the Young Master of the Qin Family is our enemy.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s tone was filled with worry. She had never officially met Qin Hao before and didn¡¯t know if this person was trustworthy. She was only worried that Little Rain was making things too simple. If Little Rain was interested in Qin Hao in the end and Qin Hao couldn¡¯t ept Little Rain¡¯s identity, Little Rain would probably be injured. Yan Jinyu was such a person. She always cared more about the people she cared about than herself. She hadn¡¯t thought about whether Yin Jiujin would ept her after knowing her identity, nor had she thought about what would happen to her if Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t ept her. However, she was worried that Huo Siyu would be hurt in such a situation. ¡°Hey, Beauty Yu, I¡¯m asking you. Why are you talking about me? You haven¡¯t answered me yet.¡± ¡°Of course I trust him,¡± she replied without hesitation. Huo Siyu was surprised. ¡°What?¡± Yan Jinyu knew that she had heard it and didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t make any sense, Beauty Yu. Why do you trust him? Just based on the few interactions you have with him? Or based on the information you have about him?¡± The key was that she didn¡¯t hesitate to answer. This didn¡¯t make sense when ites to Beauty Yu! ¡°Because he treats me well. Just because I¡¯m Yan Jinyu.¡± Not only did she have a terrible past, but she also didn¡¯t have any strong points. She was the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, Yan Jinyu, who had been missing for many years and was very disliked by her biological parents. If it were any other man who was engaged to her, it would be good enough that he didn¡¯t dislike her. How could he be like Yin Jiujin, who was clearly very busy but yet still remembered her three meals every day? Even if he didn¡¯t have the time to call, he would send a message to remind her. Furthermore, he was Yin Jiujin. Who was Yin Jiujin? He was the God of ughter in the business world. People called him Master Nine. Even she would have considered him as someone she had to take into consideration! And it was such a person who treated her sincerely without knowing her background. Huo Siyu was silent for a long time. She understood Beauty Yu¡¯s mentality. Other than the Huo Family being good to her and the Yan Family being bad to Beauty Yu, there was not much difference between their experiences. ¡°I¡¯m d you trust him, Beauty Yu. Actually, I¡¯m very happy.¡± ¡°Happy about what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just happy.¡± Happy that Beauty Yu had finally found someone to stop her from searching the world for a reason to live. She clearly cherished her life but yet had no reason to live on. Not everyone could understand this kind of sorrow. The motorcycle crossed the noisy alley and stopped at the back door of a clubhouse. Yes, the back door. Since they wanted to watch the show, of course, they could not walk through the front door openly. Otherwise, with their looks, they would be too big a target. *** At the same time, in the small vi on Mount Jing. In the study. Rows of bookshelves filled with all kinds of books. Among these bookshelves was a sofa for resting. There was a wooden coffee table in front of the sofa, and behind the desk was arge chair. Besides the stacks of documents andputers on the desk, there was also an invitation letter. The invitation letter was ced on the desk. On it were the words ¡°Yin Jiujin¡± written in a ck carbon pen. The handwriting was beautiful and sharp. It was obvious that it was not written by an ordinary girl with only a junior high education. The invitation letter was ced on the desk, but the person who opened it was no longer in the study. He was no longer in the vi building. As for where he went, no one knew. However, in this well-organized study, from the open invitation letter and the obviously unalignedrge chair, the person who had seen the invitation must have left in a hurry. Chapter 78 - How Much Do You Know

Chapter 78: How Much Do You Know

In a private room in the clubhouse. A man who looked even more exquisite than a woman, was leaning against the sofa with his legs crossed. He had one hand on the back of the sofa and the other holding a wine ss. He did not drink it. He just swirled the wine ss and looked at the man sitting on the other side. He smiled and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been in a daze ever since you stepped into the private room. Did you encounter something troublesome? If I remember correctly, you only returned to North City today, right? The troublesome matters should have been resolved.¡± The person sitting there was none other than Yin Jiujin. He had a handsome face. He was dressed in a white shirt and ck trousers as usual. However, his brows were furrowed deeply at the moment, and his eyes were filled with a thick, dark aura. It was not eerie, but a kind of sinister aura that kept people away. This aura belonged to Yin Jiujin alone. Of course, his expression was not because he had encountered a thorny problem. Instead, he was thinking about the invitation letter he had seen earlier. To be more precise, he was thinking about the words ¡°Yin Jiujin¡± written on the invitation letter. He saw an aura that ordinary people could not possess from the words. Even someone who had trained hard might not be able to write such words. Not to mention that the girl was only a junior high school graduate, it was impossible for her to write such words. Even if she could really write it, a silly girl like her who did not even understand the evil of human hearts could not write such imposing words. Did the girl get someone to write it for her? No. No way. The girl did not know many people in North City, even if she did, it was not easy to find someone in North City who could write such words. He had never seen such a person in all his years in North City. Rather than saying that those three words were written beautifully with an imposing aura, it was better to say that one could faintly sense a killing intent from the tip of the pen. That sounded strange, but those who had studied the words and personally experienced the battle of life and death with the enemy could more or less sense it. Hence, there was only one possibility left since the youngdy couldn¡¯t have gotten someone to write the invitation letter for her. That was that the youngdy wrote the invitation letter herself. If that was the case¡­ It was no wonder that Yan Jinyu had considered Yin Jiujin as someone she was wary of before she met him. Just based on the three words on the invitation letter, he could tell so much. He even started to doubt her wless fake information in the past. However, even though he suspected her, Yin Jiujin¡¯s impression of Yan Jinyu¡¯s silliness still couldn¡¯t be changed. Yin Jiujin had always been confident in his judgment of people. If the girl was really pretending, it could not escape his eyes. Just as he was thinking about this, his thoughts were interrupted by another person in the private room. Yin Jiujin stopped feeling conflicted. He would just take it that the youngdy¡¯s handwriting was good. As for the rest, if there was really anything unusual, he would discover it sooner orter. It had to be said that sometimes, Yin Jiujin¡¯s attitude towards matters rted to Yan Jinyu was simr to Yan Jinyu¡¯s attitude towards matters rted to him. Let nature take its course. If this suspicionnded on someone other than Yan Jinyu, how could Yin Jiujin have let it go so easily? Yin Jiujin retracted his thoughts and looked over. ¡°Why did you specially call me out?¡± ¡°¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time he saw his deep and dark eyes, but he would be inexplicably frightened every time he saw them. Fortunately, he was used to it. Although he was shocked for a moment, he did not show it on his face. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something that has to do with your fianc¨¦e.¡± After saying that, he met Yin Jiujin¡¯s deep and dark eyes. Min Ting calmly took a sip of red wine from his wine ss. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Wait for me to tell you slowly.¡± Min Ting was 25 years old. He was the only son of the head of the Min Family, Min Guili¡¯s younger brother, Min Xiangbei. He was ranked third in the Min Family and was known as Third Young Master Min. He was a well-known yboy in the capital. The reason why he specially called Yin Jiujin out at night because of something rted to Yan Jinyu was because Min Ting and Yin Jiujin had some ties. The outside world was skeptical about the rumors regarding Yin Jiujin treating Yan Jinyu differently from others, but he was very sure that those rumors were true. He had known Yin Jiujin for so many years and had never stepped foot on Mount Jing. However, he received some news that Yin Jiujin had personally brought Yan Jinyu to Mount Jing when he arrived in North City today. Of course, this wasn¡¯t the news that Min Ting had obtained from spying on Yin Jiujin. He didn¡¯t have the guts to spy on Yin Jiujin. It was only because he had a good rtionship with Yin Jiujin and was familiar with Yin Jiujin¡¯s subordinates that he had unintentionally heard about it. It wasn¡¯t that Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t strict enough, but the news of Yan Jinyu being personally led to Mount Jing by Yin Jiujin had only spread among them. It wasn¡¯t a big deal. Not only that, if this spread, it would also let the subordinates understand how important Yan Jinyu was to Yin Jiujin. They wouldn¡¯t dare to belittle her. Therefore, Yin Jiujin had tacitly agreed to the small gossip that his subordinates were discussing. ¡°Speak.¡± The casual smile on Min Ting¡¯s face faded slightly. He swirled the wine ss in his hand with a serious expression. ¡°Second Brother, how much do you know about the eldest daughter of the Yan Family?¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes darkened. How much did he know? If he had asked him this question earlier today, he would not hesitate to say that he understood everything. He had carefully investigated her past. He had aplete document on her, but after seeing the invitation, he was uncertain. ¡°Speak your mind.¡± Min Ting was a profligate son, but he had a good rtionship with Yin Jiujin. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t simple. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t answer his question directly, and Min Ting instantly understood what Yin Jiujin meant. He could not calm down for a long time. The famous Master Nine had such an attitude towards the eldest daughter of the Yan Family. No wonder Qin Bailu asked him for help. However, he did note to North City to help Qin Bailu. He did have something to settle in North City. As for helping Qin Bailu, it was just additional. He knew this man¡¯s temper very well. If he hadn¡¯t owed Qin Bailu a favor in the past, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to help her. They hadn¡¯t even figured out Yin Jiujin¡¯s attitude towards his fianc¨¦e, but they had alreadye looking for trouble. Weren¡¯t they afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be able to clean up the mess? ¡°Actually, I came to North City not only to settle some matters on hand, but I also agreed to Qin Bailu¡¯s request to ask for your help. North City is your territory. Speaking of which, what happened in North City shouldn¡¯t have escaped your eyes, but this happened in Huo Xuan¡¯s territory.¡± The reason why Min Ting was certain that Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t know was because he had a lot of business in North City. However, he had never heard his subordinates mention what had happened at thergest underground racing arena in North City a month ago. From this, he could determine that someone had definitely done something to prevent the news of what had happened at the underground racing arena from spreading. There weren¡¯t many people who had the ability to do this, but there were still some. However, the first person he thought of who had the ability to do this despite knowing that they might offend Yin Jiujin was Huo Xuan. Especially since the underground racing arena was Huo Xuan¡¯s territory and Huo Xuan didn¡¯t get along with Yin Jiujin. ¡°Rather than saying that Qin Bailu is pleading, it would be more urate to say that she is pleading on behalf of someone. There are many families in the capital, and one of them is the Qiu Family, which is ranked among the many families. Have you heard of it, Second Brother?¡± Looking at Yin Jiujin¡¯s faint gaze, Min Ting instantly understood. This man had no idea who the Qiu Family was! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you haven¡¯t heard of it. I¡¯m just casually mentioning it. Because this matter involves the daughter of the Qiu Family and that daughter of the Qiu family is Qin Bailu¡¯s good friend, Qin Bailu came to me and asked me to plead for mercy on her behalf.¡± At this point, Min Ting sneered inwardly. He would never believe that Qin Bailu did this because she valued Qiu Jian¡¯s friendship. It wasn¡¯t because she valued Qiu Jian and wanted to plead for her. She had many intentions as she didn¡¯t even hesitate to waste a favor fromThird Young Master Min to help Qiu Jian plead for mercy. She was worried that she would be implicated by Qiu Jian. As for the rest, he couldn¡¯t think about it for the time being. However, he could think of one thing. Qin Bailu¡¯s plea would definitely make his second brother remember the words ¡°Qin Bailu¡±. If she did not show her face, she would not be implicated by Second Brother¡¯s anger. Furthermore, she could openly show her face in front of Second Brother. This was indeed a good n. ¡°The Qin Family?¡± Seeing that Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t even mention the name ¡°Qin Bailu¡± and only mentioned the Qin family with such an uncertain tone, Min Ting¡¯s disdain for Qin Bailu turned into deep sympathy. If Qin Bailu really had the intention to show her face, her n had obviously failed. Poor Qin Bailu¡ªthe second daughter of the Qin family¡ªhad some fame in the capital, but she had no presence in Second Brother. ¡°Yes, Qin Hao¡¯s step-mother¡¯s daughter, Qin Hao¡¯s half-sister, the Second Missy of the Qin Family.¡± ¡°Did she ask you to plead on her behalf or use her favor to plead for a daughter of the Qiu Family?¡± Min Ting was surprised that he would be interested. Before he couldment, he continued, ¡°What does their plea have to do with my girl?¡± My girl¡­ Chapter 79 - Master Nine Was Alarmed

Chapter 79: Master Nine Was rmed

Min Ting¡¯s lips twitched. He could not bear to watch. Was this still the Second Brother he knew? Indeed, the eldest daughter of the Yan Family who had been missing for many years had an extraordinary status in Second Brother¡¯s heart! He felt sorry for thedies in the capital who missed her second brother. However, after hearing Second Brother¡¯s words, he reacted. After talking for so long, he still hadn¡¯t gotten to the main point. ¡°Of course it¡¯s rted. Qin Bailu came to me and pleaded for mercy on behalf of Qiu Jian because Qiu Jian came to North City a month ago and¡­¡± His second brother¡¯s gaze frightened him.¡± Ahem¡­ and had a conflict with the eldest daughter of the Yan Family. ¡°A conflict?¡± He looked at Min Ting with her dark eyes. As he endured the pressure, Min Ting instantly had an understanding that he should avoid owing people favors in the future. Look at him now. How much pressure did he have to endure in order to return Qin Bailu a favor! ¡°¡­Here¡¯s the thing. Second Brother, you know how famous you are. You don¡¯t have a woman by your side all this time. A golden bachelor like you is the perfect dream lover for most women. I heard that your fianc¨¦e has returned to North City. It¡¯s normal for someone toe and take a look¡­¡± ¡°Get to the point.¡± He interrupted Min Ting coldly. Before he could speak again, he continued, ¡°How dare theye to check out my people. It seems like I¡¯ve been too low-profile in recent years and they have forgotten about my style of doing things!¡± He was angry. However, when Second Brother¡¯s style of doing things was mentioned, even the famous rich yboy, the Third Young Master of the Min Family, could not help but shiver. Master Nine¡¯s terrifying reputation did note out of nowhere. Many people had witnessed Second Brother¡¯s ruthless methods years ago. ¡°About a month ago, when you were busy dealing with the trouble that Huo Xuan created¡­ Alright, you were just a little busy and not too busy. It was at that time that the daughter of the Qiu Family from the capital, Qiu Jian, came to North City and called Eldest Miss Yan to Huo Xuan¡¯s underground racing arena to give Eldest Miss Yan a show of strength¡­¡± ¡°She forced the girl to race with her?¡± Force¡­ The word was overused to describe that situation. However, Min Ting saw that he was trying hard to suppress his anger and was smart enough not to say it out loud. ¡°Qiu Jian¡¯s original intention was to let Miss Yan sit in the front passenger seat of Feng Yuan while she sat in the front passenger seat of Luo Yikun of the Luo Family in North City. The two parties wouldpete. Oh right, Feng Yuan, you know about him, right? He¡¯s from Old Madam Yan¡¯s family so he is considered Miss Yan¡¯s cousin.¡± ¡°I heard that Feng Yuan¡¯s driving skills are not bad. It¡¯s not a big deal topete like this, but Miss Yan doesn¡¯t agree. She suggested that she and Qiu Jianpete. As for their front seats, they are respectively the Second Miss of the Yan Family and the daughter of a small family in North City. I didn¡¯t pay attention to which family.¡± Yin Jiujin raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Oh?¡± He didn¡¯t seem to realize that there was anything wrong with Yan Jinyu¡¯s suggestion. ¡°¡­¡± Min Ting. [Second Brother, don¡¯t you think that this is very unusual? Miss Yan grew up in an orphanage in a rural town. She might not even have touched a car, but she dared to race with others!] He was shocked for a long time when he heard about this. Should he say that he was indeed the famous Master Nine? He was so calm! ¡°Go on.¡± Min Ting was speechless again. ¡°In the end, the two sides naturally had apetition. However, it seems like Eldest Miss Yan didn¡¯t give Qiu Jian much face from the beginning. For a rich youngdy from a big family like Qiu Jian to lose face in front of everyone, it¡¯s inevitable that she would feel ufortable. Once she feels ufortable, Eldest Miss Yan would take the initiative toe over. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity to teach Eldest Miss Yan a lesson, so¡­¡± Of course, Qin Bailu did not tell him about this. It concerned Miss Yan, whom Second Brother cared about so of course, he would not believe herpletely. He only dared to mention it in front of Second Brother after he had investigated the matter. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked Second Brother out sote at night when he arrived in North City this morning. ¡°That¡¯s why, sigh, I think I should just show you the surveince footage on the racetrack. I used some tricks to get hold of the surveince footage at that time. Besides, Huo Xuan is indeed quite capable. It took me a lot of effort to get the footage from his territory.¡± With that, he waved his hand, and the assistant standing behind him quickly walked up respectfully. He opened theptop in his bag and connected it to the screen in the private room. Due to the fact that it was a surveince video of the racing arena, the faint sounds of the racing engine could be heard. Coupled with the soul-stirring scene, Yin Jiujin¡¯s naturally calm expression turned a little tense. Sitting on the sofa, he stared straight at the big screen, his face expressionless and his eyes obscure. He didn¡¯t know that his girl had almost¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had been elerating non-stop and twisting the steering wheel to find the right angle, the youngdy and the car would have been knocked off the cliff! At that moment, Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t thinking about how good Yan Jinyu¡¯s driving skills were or how she had such amazing driving skills. Instead¡­ he heaved a sigh of relief. He felt lucky. He was d that she had the ability to turn the situation around in such a critical moment. Even Min Ting, who had seen this surveince video countless times, could not calm down when he saw it again. He was a well-known yboy in the capital, so he naturally had plenty of experience in racing. Not only did he y a lot, but his driving skills were also very good. There were no more than three people in the capital who could beat him in racing. However, even he could not guarantee that he would be safe in such an emergency. But this Miss Yan¡­ Not only did she turn the situation around, she even gave the other party a fatal blow. Under those circumstances, Qiu Jian and the other woman sitting in the car were only seriously injured. ording to the information he had found, Miss Yan meant that it was intentional. The more he thought about it, the more incredulous he felt. Of course, it was also possible that Miss Yan was boasting. However, regardless of whether she was boasting or not, she definitely wasn¡¯t as ignorant as the rumors said. Speaking of which, he had found this surveince video and brought it to Second Brother. Rather than saying that he was pleading for Qiu Jian on behalf of Qin Bailu, it was more like he wanted to tell Second Brother about Yan Jinyu¡¯s unusual side. He had already agreed to plead for mercy and acted on it. He had also repaid the favor he owed Qin Bailu. As for whether Second Brother would mind after he pleaded for mercy, it was not his concern. He knew very well between Second Brother and Qin Bailu, who was more important. After the surveince video ended, Min Ting¡¯s assistant put away hisptop and returned to his original position. The room was silent for a long time. After a long while, Yin Jiujin looked at Min Ting. ¡°Were you pleading for them just now?¡± Min Ting¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Of course I¡¯m pleading for them. After all, I owe Qin Bailu a favor. Qin Bailu also seems to be very concerned about her friend, so I can¡¯t reject her. However, I don¡¯t ask for much. It¡¯s not up to me if Second Brother doesn¡¯t want to let go.¡± ¡°Hey, Second Brother, can you not look at me so sinisterly? If I really side with someone else, will I bring the surveince video to you?¡± ¡°But honestly speaking, Second Brother, you have to investigate that fianc¨¦e of yours carefully. I¡¯m afraid that the information you found about her didn¡¯t even mention that she could drive. However, in reality, she had such superb driving skills and turned the situation around to give the other party a fatal blow. Oh right, I heard that she even cheated Qiu Jian of 18 million dors. After the Qiu Family received the news, they transferred the money to Miss Yan on the same day. I think the Qiu Family must have been afraid of offending you because of this and suffered this loss.¡± Yin Jiujin slowly leaned back on the sofa and raised his eyebrows. Not only did the youngdy have such good driving skills, but she even forced the other party to pay her a sum of money. Regardless of whether the Qiu Family had given this sum of money to the youngdy because of him, from what Min Ting said, the money was in the youngdy¡¯s hands. 18 million was a small sum to him, but to a young girl who only had 1000 dors in her card, it was not a small sum. The youngdy¡¯s outlooks really did not seem like she had grown up in a small ce! Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression became even more unfathomable. When Min Ting mentioned investigating Yan Jinyu again, he said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to interfere in this matter.¡± He looked at Min Ting with his dark eyes. ¡°Of course, don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Then, he turned to look at the wall behind him. With just one look, he had shocked the two usually calm people. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Am I the kind of person who will spout nonsense everywhere?¡± However, since Second Brother did not allow him to investigate, he probably had other ns, so he was not going to interfere. Anyway, Second Brother had the ability to resolve such a small matter. ¡°Second Brother, what were you looking at just now? Is there anything special about that wall?¡± Min Ting looked at the wall carefully after asking. Based on his understanding of Second Brother, he would never do something for no reason. However, no matter how he looked at it, it was just a normal soundproof wall. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Is she dead?¡± Yin Jiujin asked indifferently. These words made Min Ting¡¯s scalp tingle. He knew that this Master was asking Qiu Jian, who was looking for trouble with Miss Yan. He actually felt like if Qiu Jian hadn¡¯t died, he would have killed her personally. Chapter 80 - Under His Nose

Chapter 80: Under His Nose

Min Ting believed that Yin Jiujin would definitely do such a thing. Min Ting was still willing to be on good terms with Yin Jiujin even with his bad temper. It wasn¡¯t because of Yin Jiujin¡¯s status and he wanted curry favor with him, but because Yin Jiujin was actually extremely protective of his people although he looked fierce and difficult to approach. Yin Jiujin had saved Min Ting¡¯s life in the past. It could be said that without Yin Jiujin, Min Ting would have died long ago. ¡°She¡¯s not dead.¡± He then told him what Yan Jinyu said about how she let them live on purpose. Yin Jiujin remained silent when he heard that. He didn¡¯t say a word, but his expression became even more unfathomable. ¡°How dare they touch my people! Ha.¡± ¡°Ask the Qiu Family to give me an exnation. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind letting them witness my methods.¡± Min Ting knew that the Qiu Family was in trouble, but he didn¡¯t pity them. Since Qiu Jian dared to do it, she should bear the consequences. ¡°I¡¯ll get Qin Bailu to pass a message to the Qiu family.¡± ¡°Second Brother, that Huo Xuan¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s quite capable of having offended me time and time again. Since he dared to make trouble for me, he should be prepared for my revenge.¡± Min Ting thought that Huo Xuan was going to be in trouble. However, he saw Yin Jiujin get up and hurriedly ask, ¡°You¡¯re leaving now? It¡¯s been a long time since west met. Why don¡¯t you have a drink before leaving?¡± ¡°Next time.¡± He casually nced at the wall behind him. ¡°Who¡¯s the boss of this club?¡± Min Ting was stunned, obviously not expecting him to ask this. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I only know that it is quite famous in the North City. If I didn¡¯t have business dealings with someone who oftenes here, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to book this private room tonight.¡± He asked curiously, ¡°Second Brother, do you think there¡¯s anything wrong with it? Do you want me to get someone to investigate?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll ask you out again next time.¡± He was still puzzled. Ask casually? If it were anyone else, he might believe them, but this man¡­ He was not someone who would ask questions for no reason. It seemed like he had to investigate this club properly. Usually, people like them would not discuss matters in unfamiliar ces. They had asked Second Brother to meet them here because they heard that the privacy here was good. Furthermore, what they wanted to talk about was not a secret that could not be leaked out, so he did not pay much attention to it. Now that he thought about it, Second Brother had been in North City for so many years. It was not an exaggeration to say that North City was already Second Brother¡¯s territory. However, even Second Brother did not know who owned such a famous club in North City. It was hard not to take it to heart. Yin Jiujin walked out of the private room, but he didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he walked to the private room beside them. Just as he was about to open the door, a waiter interrupted him, ¡°Sir, may I help you?¡± Before Yin Jiujin could reply, the waiter said, ¡°I remember that you seem to be Third Young Master Min¡¯s guest. Third Young Master Min is in the private room next door. Perhaps you¡¯ve remembered wrongly.¡± Even some important figures couldn¡¯t help but feel numb when facing Yin Jiujin, let alone a waiter. The waiter was drenched in cold sweat and his voice was trembling slightly. However, he still managed toplete his sentence. Yin Jiujin nced at him indifferently. ¡°Is that so?¡± However, he had no intention of retracting his hand. He still wanted to push open the door. Cold sweat dripped down the waiter¡¯s forehead. ¡°S-Sir¡­¡± With a loud bang, the door was pushed open and the waiter almost fainted from shock. When he saw the scene in the private room, his high-strung heart fell back heavily. His emotions fluctuated so much that he felt a little dizzy. ¡°S-Sir, I wanted to say that there¡¯s no one in this private room.¡± Staring at the empty room, Yin Jiujin¡¯s frown deepened. He knew better than anyone how sharp his senses were. He could clearly sense that there was someone in the room. That person was even observing them from the room¡­ or rather, peeping at them. He was never wrong. But how could they exin the empty private room and the soundproof wall that looked no different from their private room? The private room was closed. Without a window, one could not leave through the window. There was no one in the washroom. The bathroom door was open, and from his angle, he could see that it was empty. As for leaving the room quickly, that was even more impossible. Because there was a long corridor outside the private room, he could see the end of the corridor as soon as he walked out of the private room. And from the moment he got up to the moment he walked out of the private room, even though his footsteps were steady, his speed was not slow, and it only took about ten seconds. In such a short time, it was impossible to move from the private room in front of them to another private room, not to mention leaving through the corridor. He nced at the waiter who was trembling in fear. ¡°I heard that Elegant Bamboo¡¯s private room is difficult to reserve, but there¡¯s still an empty one?¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s like this. This private room was originally reserved by Boss Zhang. Boss Zhang suddenly had an appointment tonight and couldn¡¯te. Elegant Bamboo has a rule that as long as the reservation is made, it cannot be canceled. Hence, i-it¡¯s empty.¡± ¡°Second Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Under Yin Jiujin¡¯s dark gaze, the waiter lowered his head, not daring to look at him. Yin Jiujin moved his gaze away when he heard the voice. He turned to look at Min Ting, who had followed him out. ¡°Nothing.¡± He turned and walked towards the elevator. He was preparing to leave. However, he did not know that if he took another step into the room and looked up, he would see a person lying on top of his head. If he walked further in, he would also see a person hiding behind the door. Min Ting wasn¡¯t in the mood to y anymore. He nced at the waiter who was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t stand straight before following Yin Jiujin. However, he heard Yin Jiujin making a phone call. ¡°Find out who booked Room 315 at Elegant Bamboo Clubhouse tonight and all those who entered that room within these two hours.¡± It was Lin Zimu at the other end of the call. ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± He replied immediately without asking any questions. After a pause, Lin Zimu asked, ¡°Boss, are we still going to the Yan Family?¡± Lin Zimu had driven Yin Jiujin over from Mount Jing. At this moment, he was waiting for Yin Jiujin in the car parked in the parking lot of the clubhouse. Yin Jiujin had left Mount Jing in a hurry because he had many doubts after seeing the invitation letter. He wanted to go to the Yan Family to see Yan Jinyu. He didn¡¯t want to ask her anything, but when he saw the three words on the invitation letter, he really wanted to see her. That was all. As soon as the car left Mount Jing, he received a call from Min Ting. Min Ting would note to North City for no reason. Even if he came to North City, he would not have called him on the day he returned to Mount Jing if it was not something urgent. Hence, Yin Jiujin got Lin Zimu to go to the Elegant Bamboo Clubhouse where Min Ting had arranged to meet him. Upon hearing Lin Zimu¡¯s question, Yin Jiujin was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Not for now.¡± Lin Zimu did not ask further. ¡°Alright, Boss.¡± Yin Jiujin hung up. Min Ting wasn¡¯t stupid. After hearing Yin Jiujin¡¯s call to Lin Zimu, how could he not understand that there was something wrong with Room 315, which was the room next to theirs? He was about to dash out and investigate when the elevator door closed. He could only follow the elevator downstairs. No wonder Second Brother kept staring at the wall. There was really a problem. The elevator went down to the first floor and then returned to the third floor from the first floor. Although it was not long, if there was really someone in 315, there was enough time for them to leave. With this in mind, Min Ting looked at Yin Jiujin in confusion. ¡°Second Brother, since there¡¯s a problem with 315, why didn¡¯t you go in right away to investigate?¡± ¡°Nobody.¡± Min Ting knew that he meant that there was no one in Room 315. But¡­ How could the person in the private room escape in such a short time? Min Ting had no doubt that Yin Jiujin had sensed that there was something wrong with 315. He was only puzzled about how the other party left 315 in such a short time. ¡°Are they hidden? Although there isn¡¯t much in the room, there are still sofas and tables. Second Brother didn¡¯t seem to have entered Room 315 to check carefully just now.¡± As soon as Second Brother left, he followed behind and didn¡¯t see Second Brother stepping into Room 315. ¡°Alright, even if there¡¯s no one inside, Second Brother, there should be something wrong with the wall that you¡¯ve been staring at from the beginning, right? Why¡­ Why didn¡¯t you investigate clearly before leaving?¡± The soundproof wall was extremely good, and even the sound of the private room next door could not be heard. If not for the problem with that wall, even someone as alert as Second Brother might not have noticed anything wrong. ¡°They¡¯re not hidden. No one¡¯s breathing.¡± After a pause, Yin Jiujin said, ¡°As for the wall, there¡¯s something wrong with it in the first ce. There¡¯s no need to investigate further.¡± If he went to investigate, he would have alerted the enemy. ¡°316 is your designated private room?¡± Yin Jiujin asked. Most of the people from influential families were very particr. Be it Yin Jiujin, who had a sessful career, or Min Ting, who was a ¡°hedonistic son¡±, they would all have designated private rooms at rtivelymon ces. Min Ting¡¯s expression turned cold as soon as Yin Jiujin asked that. If there was really something wrong with that wall, it couldn¡¯t be targeting Second Brother, who was here for the first time, but him, who often came here and would definitely book private room 316! Min Ting¡¯s assistant also entered the elevator. His expression was tense now. It was obvious that he had thought of what Min Ting had thought of. ¡°Third Young Master¡­ Min Ting raised his hand to interrupt him and looked at Yin Jiujin. ¡°Although I¡¯m a good-for-nothing, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended anyone. Even if I¡¯ve unintentionally offended them, they can¡¯t be in North City. If they really came for me, I¡¯m really curious about who they are. And I¡¯ve never liked such a hidden danger.¡± ¡°Therefore, Second Brother, I¡¯m afraid I have to take a look personally to feel at ease.¡± The reason he said this was because he knew that since Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t intend to investigate, he definitely had other ns or concerns. Just as he finished speaking, there was a loud bang. Min Ting was shocked. ¡°Sounds from above!¡± A dangerous glint shed in Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes. It was clearly the sound of a wall copsing! In other words, there was someone in Room 315 and that person had destroyed the wall after they left! Not only could they escape from under his nose, they even stayed and destroyed the evidence before they escaped! How bold! Ha, he had indeed been lying low for too long. People were not taking him seriously anymore! His voice was extremely cold. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Min Ting wanted to go back even if he didn¡¯t say anything. Coincidentally, the elevator had reached the first floor. Min Ting pulled a long face and pressed the third floor. The elevator went up again. As for why they took the elevator back and not ran up the stairs, they all knew that since the other party had the ability to escape Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to leave through the stairs. It made little difference whether they went up the stairs quickly or in the elevator slowly. Chapter 81 - The Owner of the Clubhouse

Chapter 81: The Owner of the Clubhouse

At the same time, at the back door of Elegant Bamboo Clubhouse. A motorcycle roared and flew out. There were two people on the motorcycle. It was Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu. It was still Huo Siyu on the motorcycle, and Yan Jinyu sat in the back seat. Yan Jinyu held her smartphone in her right hand, her thumb tapping rapidly on the screen. If one looked closely, they would realize that she was attacking a certain surveince camera. ¡°Beauty Yu, is it done?¡± Yan Jinyu pressed her finger, and the phone screen darkened. She spun the phone in her hand. ¡°Done.¡± Huo Siyu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, I asked you toe with me tonight. If I came alone, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to slip away from Second Young Master Yin and destroy the surveince cameras at the clubhouse within this time.¡± ¡°I received news that the Third Young Master of the Min Family just arrived in North City today. Not long after he arrived, he booked a private room at Elegant Bamboo. It seems like he wants to meet someone. I wanted to bring you over to watch the show and see what kind of person Third Young Master Min is exactly and who he is meeting in North City? I didn¡¯t expect him to meet Second Young Master Yin.¡± ¡°If I had known that he was meeting Second Young Master Yin, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you to watch the show so carelessly without any preparation!¡± ¡°However, I can only say that he is indeed the famous Master Nine. His alertness is so strong that he could actually sense us even though we were separated by a wall and the both of us had deliberately lowered our breathing in the private room!¡± Huo Siyu felt that if it were her, she would definitely not be able to detect that someone was eavesdropping when there was nothing wrong with the soundproof wall. ¡°He even used a smoke screen and said he was leaving first. I thought he would leave immediately, so I let my guard down. I didn¡¯t expect him toe over immediately after leaving the room. Fortunately, that waiter held him back for a few seconds and both of us are not weak. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°The force he used to push the door was huge. He almost squeezed me to death. My back hit the wall hard and it is still hurting.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Third Young Master Min to be on good terms with Second Young Master Yin. I¡¯ve been in the capital for almost a year and heard a lot of rumors about this Third Young Master of the Min Family. Every time someone mentions him, they say that he¡¯s a hedonistic son who doesn¡¯t do his job properly. Now, looking at it¡­ Ha, if he¡¯s really a hedonistic son, how could he possibly be on good terms with the famous Master Nine? Even more so, he had investigated so thoroughly about the information that my brother had blocked on the first day he came to North City¡­¡± Huo Siyu paused. ¡°Beauty Yu, my brother¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Actually, Yan Jinyu had a rough guess ever since she had sensed Huo Xuan¡¯s presence at the underground racing track that day and her performance at the racing track hadn¡¯t been publicly spread in North City. Hearing her words, Huo Siyu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t take it to heart. My brother¡¯s response¡­ shouldn¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡± She did not sound confident in her words. She could not imagine what her brother¡¯s intentions were even if he really did not have any ill intentions. Could he be helping Beauty Yu? Not necessarily. Her brother was not the kind of person who would waste his effort to help a stranger. ¡°Little Rain, I really didn¡¯t take it to heart. You don¡¯t have to pay too much attention to it either. Speaking of which, I still have to thank your brother. What he did, saved me a lot of trouble.¡± Although she dared to do that the other day and was not afraid that the matter would spread and others would find out that she was actually very different from the rumors, it was still troublesome. It was naturally best to minimize trouble. Huo Xuan had indeed helped her by preventing the news from spreading. Putting others aside, if her parents knew that she had such driving skills and even defeated the daughter of a ¡°big family¡± in the capital on the racing track and seriously injured her, she would not have been able to live so peacefully during this period of time. ¡°Beauty Yu, did Second Young Master Yin see the video of your race? Could it be¡­¡± Huo Siyu suddenly thought of something and her lips twitched.¡± Perhaps I was really worrying for nothing. ¡°She hadn¡¯t forgotten Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression after seeing the surveince video. Although he was a little surprised, he didn¡¯t have any anger after being deceived. Of course, Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression was unfathomable. She was unable to guess exactly what he thought of this matter. However, she was certain that Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t have any prejudice against Beauty Yu because of this. He kept saying ¡°my girl¡±. Tsk tsk. Actually, the reason why Huo Siyu was so assured wasn¡¯t because of Yin Jiujin¡¯s reaction after he saw the surveince video. It was because Yan Jinyu had said that she didn¡¯t mind Yin Jiujin discovering her identity. When Yan Jinyu heard that, she didn¡¯t say anything and only smiled slightly. She recalled Yin Jiujin¡¯s words, ¡°my girl.¡± However, she was indeed surprised by Yin Jiujin¡¯s vignce. If it wasn¡¯t Huo Siyu and her who had practiced holding their breaths, in the private room, they would have been discovered long ago. They had only been able to escape Yin Jiujin because of luck. If Yin Jiujin had taken another step forward or raised his head¡­ She wasn¡¯t worried that Yin Jiujin would discover her identity initially, but under the circumstances, she inexplicably became nervous. Yes. Nervous. She had not felt nervous for many years. Most importantly, she still did not understand what she was nervous about. ¡°The clubhouse belongs to Feng?¡± The private room beside the private room that the Third Young Master of the Min Family usually went to, was tampered. Since Huo Siyu could receive the news that Min Ting had booked a private room immediately, Yan Jinyu knew that the private room must belong to one of them. As for who it belonged to, she was not sure yet. However, she did not think that they had specially prepared such a huge clubhouse in North City just to keep an eye on Min Ting. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to say that it¡¯s Brother Feng¡¯s, but Beauty Yu, you know that Brother Feng prefers to study difficult diseasespared to running a club so Sister Fengling is in charge of clubs and bars.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sister Fengling has always been careful. Even if Second Young Master Yin were to take action, he might not be able to find out anything about her. Even if he could find out, Sister Fengling had a reputation in the capital too. In order to help Brother Feng seize the power of the Min Family, Sister Fengling has been dealing with many people from the families in the capital all these years. It¡¯s not surprising that Sister Fengling has a club in North City and is also¡± observing ¡°the Third Young Master of the Min Family at her own club.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°This clubhouse opened five years ago. At that time, Min Ting¡¯s business had yet to enter North City.¡± As she spoke, Yan Jinyu lowered her eyes, making it difficult for others to see the emotions in her eyes. Huo Siyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quicklyughed. ¡°Beauty Yu is indeed worthy of your reputation. You¡¯ve only been in North City for two months and you have already found out when a small clubhouse opened.¡± ¡°Little Rain.¡± Her voice was t, but Huo Siyu couldn¡¯t hear any doubts in it. Sometimes, she really feared Beauty Yu, even though she had never been angry with her before. Taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°Beauty Yu, as you know, Sister Fengling likes to operate these things. Other than the capital, her bar has chains in many cities¡­¡± ¡°Little Rain.¡± ¡°¡­Alright, alright. Beauty Yu, I¡¯m afraid of you. But since you mentioned this, you must have guessed it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Elegant Bamboo was built in North City on purpose back then. We thought that if you returned in the future, you would not be isted and helpless in North City. Although the people in Elegant Bamboo are not very capable, they can definitely help you resolve a few trivial matters like finding information in North City or resolve one or two insignificant obstacles. Even if they can¡¯t help you much, you can still go there when you¡¯re in a bad mood or want to find a quiet ce to sit.¡± Yan Jinyu pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say a word. Huo Siyu sighed. ¡°Sigh. We were afraid that you would overthink, so we kept it from you.¡± ¡°Although it was why Elegant Bamboo was opened in the beginning, you haven¡¯t used it since you returned to North City. Besides, Elegant Bamboo has earned a lot of money over the years. In addition, she can help Brother Feng find out more about the Third Young Master of the Min Family. You only have a title¡­¡± Huo Siyu was still nervous after speaking when she suddenly heard Yan Jinyu say, ¡°Send me the contact details of the person in charge.¡± Huo Siyu was delighted and no longer felt nervous. She quickly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send it to you directlyter.¡± They were family. Most of the time, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to ask one another for help. If they needed help, they would ask Beauty Yu for help. However, Beauty Yu¡­ Even though Beauty Yu wouldn¡¯t hide anything from them, she usually wouldn¡¯t tell them anything that she could settle alone. They nned to set up a clubhouse in North City because they knew the Yan Family¡¯s attitude towards Beauty Yu. Although Beauty Yu had no intention of returning to the Yan Family, they still wanted to have a n b. Hence, there was the Elegant Bamboo. Although she said that Sister Feng Ling was in charge, it was actually the three of them who had invested in it together. They were thinking that if Beauty Yu wanted toe back one day and the Yan Family did not treat her well, at least Beauty Yu would have a ce to go in North City, and have someone to order around. They didn¡¯t expect that Beauty Yu had indeed returned to the Yan family, but it was Yin Jiujin who had brought her back. With Yin Jiujin around, she had no use for them. Even if the Yan Family didn¡¯t like Beauty Yu, she would have a ce to go to in North City. Beauty Yu was like that. Although she tried her best not to look for them for help if she could resolve the matter, she would still ept their kind intentions. She was afraid that they would be sad. Just like now, Beauty Yu did not say anything unnecessary. Instead, she simply asked for Elegant Bamboo¡¯s contact information. Beauty Yu looked indifferent and always looked like she did not care about anything, but they all knew that she was actually very soft-hearted. The motorcycle headed straight for the Yan Family. *** The Elegant Bamboo Clubhouse, outside Room 315. As he looked at the copsed wall and then at the empty private room, Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes became obscure and his expression was as cold as ever. It was impossible to tell if he was happy or angry. ¡°What happened?¡± Min Ting frowned and asked the waiter beside him as he stepped into the private room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing Master Nine and Third Young Master Min. Perhaps the renovationpany that we hired back then cut corners, so¡­ it¡¯s very dusty inside. Third Young Master Min, don¡¯t go in first.¡± Min Ting stopped and looked at the person. He knew this person. Zhao Kun was 30 years old. He was tall and had a scar at the corner of his eye. He looked a little fierce, but he was a smiling tiger. He was the ¡°boss¡± of Elegant Bamboo Clubhouse. Although he was smiling like a tiger now, his attitude was not light at all. Instead, there was a hint of respect. Not towards Min Ting, but towards Yin Jiujin. No matter who Zhao Kun worked for, he was still very afraid of Yin Jiujin. Especially since this was North City, Yin Jiujin¡¯s territory. Zhao Kun turned to Yin Jiujin. ¡°Master Nine, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Zhao Kun, the boss of this clubhouse.¡± Yin Jiujin swept his gaze over with an ambiguous gaze that made Zhao Kun¡¯s heart pound. Chapter 82 - Lets Invite Them Over As Guests

Chapter 82: Let¡¯s Invite Them Over As Guests

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°¡­Fortunately, Master Nine and Third Young Master Min have already left the private room. Otherwise, if the two of you encountered such a thing in the private room, I would havemitted a huge sin.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to meet Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze and tried his best to avoid it. He put on a respectful and somewhat frightened posture. ¡°Although the two of you are fine, your mood has been ruined because of this. To apologize, your expenses tonight are on me.¡± ? ¡°Of course, I also know that the two of you aren¡¯t people whock money, but I still have to be thick-skinned and ask the two of you not to decline. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to survive in North City in the future.¡± After saying that, he raised his hand to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. The cold sweat wasn¡¯t feigned. Few people could remain calm under Yin Jiujin¡¯s unfathomable gaze. Yin Jiujin naturally didn¡¯t respond. He walked towards the messy private room. He was obviously a very particr person, but he calmly walked into the dusty private room as if the dust did not exist. He could adapt to harsh environments, but he could also live in extremely exquisite environments. This was Yin Jiujin. Since Yin Jiujin wanted to enter the private room, Zhao Kun naturally didn¡¯t dare to stop him. Since the person in charge of the club didn¡¯t say anything, the few service staff standing by the side naturally fell silent. Although there was still dust caused by the copse of the wall in the private room, it was possible to see what was in the room. The lights in the private room were switched on, and Yin Jiujin could see the copsed wall clearly. More than half of the wall had copsed, and it did look like it was caused by a renovationpany¡¯s stint. However, Yin Jiujin, Min Ting, and Lin Zimu, who had heard themotion upstairs, didn¡¯t think so. Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t stay on the copsed wall for long. Instead, he scanned his surroundings and finally turned back to look at the door. In the entire private room, the only ce they could hide and he would neglect, was the door. More urately, behind the door. Seeing that he was staring at the door, Min Ting asked, ¡°Second Brother, what¡¯s wrong with this door?¡± Seeing Yin Jiujin walk over and push the door open, he instantly understood. Second Brother wanted to check behind the door. So, that person was hiding behind the door? At such a close distance, she could actually make Second Brother¡ªwho had sharp senses¡ªnot notice her breathing. This person was quite capable! Since when was there such a formidable person in North City? Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say a word. His gazended on the aluminum door, which seemed to have been cut by something sharp. The crack was very small. If one did not look carefully, they would not be able to see it. At that time, that person was standing behind the door. To be able to avoid his detection, her feet must have not touched the ground directly. Then, she must have taken something and inserted it into the door, using it to stabilize her body and stick close to the door. Although the door was made of aluminum alloy, it was much stiffer than an ordinary aluminum door. It was not something that could be easily cut open with a dagger. The object in that person¡¯s hand must be extremely sharp. For that person to be able to embed it into the door in such a short period of time without making any sound, it must be an extremely skilled object. Or rather, a weapon. If it were anyone else, they might not have thought so much because of the inconspicuous crack behind the door. However, this person was Yin Jiujin. His experience and knowledge were extraordinary. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to possess his current status at such a young age. One had to know that others respected and feared him not because he was the Second Young Master of the Yin Family in the capital, but because he was him. The infamous Master Nine, God of ughter in the business world. Yin Jiujin detecting this tiny crack was something that Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu had expected. However, even Yan Jinyu hadn¡¯t expected Yin Jiujin to connect this tiny crack to a ¡°weapon¡±. The fourth-ranked killer on the Assassin Ranking, ¡°Liang,¡± had a thumb-sizedncet that was extremely sharp. Using threencets to kill were her symbol of murder. Fortunately, Huo Siyu had only taken out onencet to stabilize her body and not three. Otherwise, Yin Jiujin would definitely be able to guess her identity. Of course, Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t think of Huo Siyu for a while. However, as Huo Siyu had said, if he investigated carefully, he could still find out who the boss behind Elegant Bamboo Clubhouse was. The fourth-ranked killer on the Assassin Ranking and the boss of a clubhouse¡­ and she had dealt with many influential families in the capital. Moreover, she was the lover of the Second Young Master of the Min Family. They would definitely be in a lot of trouble. At least now was not the time to reveal their identities. Regardless of what Yin Jiujin thought about this matter, Min Ting, the Third Young Master of the Min Family, was present. Second Young Master Min¡¯s ¡°lover¡± was rted to the fourth-ranked killer on the Assassin Ranking, so Min Ting would definitely be vignt. If Min Ting was here alone, he might not have noticed the small crack on the door. He only realized it when he saw Yin Jiujin staring at it. He was not a fool, and he quickly understood how the crack existed. He could not help but feel fearful. He wanted to ask something, but after seeing Yin Jiujin¡¯s dark and unfathomable expression, Min Ting couldn¡¯t help but retract his words. Don¡¯t think that he was a coward. If it were someone else, they might not even have the courage to stand in front of this man. Min Ting did not think that it was embarrassing for him to be afraid now. ¡°The surveince control room.¡± Yin Jiujin raised his eyes and said calmly. This was for Zhao Kun, who was watching him nervously as he checked the door. Yin Jiujin suddenly looked at him, and Zhao Kun was shocked. He was stunned for a moment before he understood what he meant. He hurriedly said, ¡°Master Nine, this way please.¡± Master Nine wanted to go to the surveince room to check, of course he didn¡¯t dare to reject him. Fortunately, he was smart. Seeing that Master Nine was paying attention to 315, he quickly called the boss. The boss¡¯s intention was for him to try his best to amodate Master Nine. He would cooperate with whatever Master Nine wanted to investigate. It was fine as long as he replied that he didn¡¯t know anything that Master Nine asked. It was also fine if Master Nine really found out anything. The boss wasn¡¯t afraid that Master Nine would find out her identity as the boss behind Elegant Bamboo. After hearing what the boss said, he finally felt relieved. However, even so, he still couldn¡¯t help but panic in front of Master Nine. Just as Yin Jiujin had expected, there was nothing useful to be found in the surveince control room. The surveince videos within the past two hours had been destroyed. The people in the surveince control room said that the surveince system was broken and couldn¡¯t be fixed in time. Zhao Kun pretended to be angry and called the person in charge of surveince over and scold them in front of Yin Jiujin and Min Ting. He didn¡¯t forget to sincerely apologize to the two of them repeatedly. ¡°Master Nine, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s all my subordinates¡¯ fault.¡± ¡°However, ahem¡­ I don¡¯t quite understand. Did Master Nine suddenly want to check the surveince camera because you have lost something? Or are you looking for someone? If there¡¯s anything I can help with, Master Nine can just say it.¡± ¡°Boss Zhao, why are you asking the obvious? I don¡¯t believe you really don¡¯t know why my second brother wants to check the surveince cameras.¡± Min Ting sneered. Zhao Kun was terrified and puzzled. ¡°This¡­ I really don¡¯t know. I wonder if Third Young Master Min can give me some pointers?¡± He deliberately lowered his voice, looking like he was afraid that Yin Jiujin would hear him and anger him. Min Ting snorted. At this moment, Lin Zimu spoke. He had just gone outside to answer a call, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve investigated it clearly. The private room at Elegant Bamboo Clubhouse¡¯s Room 315 was indeed reserved by a boss with the surname Zhang tonight. That person¡¯s name is Zhang Shan, and he¡¯s the boss of a few chain hotels in North City. He¡¯s considered quite famous in North City. He booked the private room with the intention of getting a few friends to celebrate his wife¡¯s birthday. It was only because his wife wanted to spend some time alonest minute that the private room was empty.¡± Everything made sense. If he didn¡¯t have absolute faith in Yin Jiujin, Lin Zimu would have suspected that this was really an ident. ¡°Second Brother, how should we handle this?¡± Seeing the crack on the aluminum alloy door with his own eyes, Min Ting did not think it was a coincidence. He also did not believe that Zhao Kun was the boss of this clubhouse. ¡°Let¡¯s invite that Zhang couple over as ¡®guests¡¯,¡± Yin Jiujin said to Lin Zimu. The word ¡°guests¡± shocked Min Ting. It had been a long time since Second Brother had made such a big move. Even Min Ting was shocked, let alone Zhao Kun. Even if he tried his best to remain calm, the cold sweat on his forehead still dripped down. Lin Zimu¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± His dark eyes swept over the trembling Zhao Kun. ¡°Invite this Boss Zhao over too. Treat him well.¡± ¡°M-Master Nine¡­ Master Nine, please tell me what I¡¯ve done wrong. If I¡¯ve disturbed Master Nine because of what happened tonight, I¡¯ll apologize to Master Nine here. Master Nine, please be magnanimous!¡± He was probably really afraid. This had nothing to do with who he was and whether he was loyal or brave. He might not make it out alive if Master Nine invited him over. There were indeed people who were not afraid of death, but it was definitely not him. Although the boss promised she would not watch him get into trouble, what if the boss did not make it in time? He was really afraid. Lin Zimu was about to answer ¡°yes¡± when he was interrupted by a ringtone. Yin Jiujin¡¯s phone in his pocket rang. When he took it out and saw the words ¡°Little Girl¡± on his phone, the sinister look in Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes suddenly dissipated. The atmosphere was already heavy. At this moment, no one dared to speak. Therefore, when Yin Jiujin answered the call, the surroundings were very quiet. Only his voice could be heard in the control room. He said, ¡°It¡¯ste. You haven¡¯t slept yet?¡± It was clearly a calm tone, but Min Ting, who was familiar with him, could hear the concern in it. It was almost two in the morning. ¡°Not yet. Brother Nine answered the call so quickly, so you aren¡¯t asleep either.¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say yes or no. He only asked, ¡°Why are you calling at this time?¡± This was what he was concerned about. ¡°There¡¯s indeed something. Brother Nine, you said that you bought me a birthday present previously. I was so happy to see you today that I forgot to ask what gift you bought for me. I kept thinking about it and couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± She was so happy to see him¡­ The youngdy was such a sweet talker. She knew how to sweet talk. The corners of Yin Jiujin¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She was indeed still a child. She even lost sleep over thinking about a gift. However, he had forgotten that the superb driving skills he had seen in the surveince video in the private room were from his so-called ¡°child.¡± His tone was slightly doting. ¡°I¡¯ll send it to you tomorrow. Go to sleep now.¡± ¡°But Brother Nine, you haven¡¯t told me what gift it is.¡± And she was still acting coy¡­ This little girl. ¡°You¡¯ll know tomorrow. Go to sleep now. Children won¡¯t grow tall if they stay upte.¡± ¡°I told you I¡¯m not a kid! I¡¯m 18!¡± That¡¯s right. The youngdy was already 18 years old after midnight. He didn¡¯t even say happy birthday to the youngdy immediately on this busy night. ¡°Yes, my 18-year-old girl. Happy birthday.¡± Yan Jinyu was silent. ¡°¡­Thank you, Brother Nine.¡± ¡°Why are there sounds of wind on your side? Didn¡¯t you close the windows at night?¡± This question was not like the ruthless Master Nine at all. Everyone present, including Lin Zimu, who had seen how Yin Jiujin treated Yan Jinyu, felt that way. ¡°¡­I did close them. But I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I got up and opened the windows again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s cold at night. Close the windows and go to sleep.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, it feels like you¡¯re raising a child. You¡¯re nagging me too.¡± After saying that, she evenughed softly. Yin Jiujin felt that the youngdy had really been spoiled by him. She even dared to tease him. However, his smile widened when he heard herugh. He was not angry with her teasing. On the contrary, it felt rather good. ¡°By the way, Brother Nine, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you. I got to know someone in North City during this period of time. He helped me out a little. I owe him a favor, so I will send him an invitation tomorrow.¡± The Yan Family was the number one family in North City. Everyone in North City was proud to have received an invitation to the Yan Family¡¯s banquet. If the youngdy really owed them a favor, an invitation was indeed enough to repay her. He was more concerned about¡­ ¡°How did you owe him a favor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with North City so I went out to explore some time ago. There was one time when I got lost when I went out. It was this person who pointed me the way and even gave me a ride to a convenient ce to take a taxi.¡± ¡°Yes, you should return the favor. You did the right thing.¡± He really thought he was teaching a child. Yan Jinyu pouted but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Isn¡¯t Brother Nine curious about who that person is?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± He was not curious. It was just that since she asked, he followed along. The little girl was talking excitedly, and he couldn¡¯t bear to interrupt her. ¡°He said he was the owner of a bar or some store. I don¡¯t remember clearly, but I remember his name and address. The invitation letter was sent ording to the address. His name seems to be Zhao Kun.¡± When Yin Jiujin heard this, the smile on his face faded slightly. He nced at the trembling Zhao Kun. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°Zhao Kun, that¡¯s right. Brother Nine, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with this person? Or do you know him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow. Close the windows and go to sleep. The phone¡¯s radiation is too strong. Don¡¯t put the phone on the bed. Good night.¡± ¡°¡­Goodnight, Brother Nine.¡± After hanging up, Yin Jiujin looked at Zhao Kun with a deep gaze. ¡°Did the eldest daughter of the Yan Family send you an invitation to her birthday party?¡± Zhao Kun was stunned. No! Chapter 83 - The Day Of The Banquet

Chapter 83: The Day Of The Banquet

However, since Zhao Kun was able to be Yan Jinyu¡¯s ¡°ally¡± and was specially arranged to be Yan Jinyu¡¯s ¡°helper¡± in North City, it meant that he wasn¡¯t stupid. Through Yin Jiujin¡¯s phone call just now, Zhao Kun had already roughly guessed why he asked this. But so what? He did not dare to respond! If Master Nine asked him to take out the invitation letter, how was he going to show it? The boss had handed over Elegant Bamboo to him to manage. Of course, he knew the meaning of his existence. Although he didn¡¯t know who the boss was and how was he connected to the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, who had been missing for many years and grew up in a remote town, he knew that the reason why Eldest Miss Yan called at this moment and mentioned the invitation. It was to save him. Even though she did not say it explicitly. Looking at Master Nine¡¯s doting and gentle attitude when he answered the call just now, one could tell that if Miss Yan really gave him an invitation personally, Master Nine would definitely not invite him to be his ¡°guest¡± on her ount. But¡­ If Miss Yan wanted to help him, then she should help him all the way. He didn¡¯t have the invitation letter on hand, so it didn¡¯t seem to be of any use! He gathered his thoughts and braced himself. ¡°How¡­ how did Master Nine know¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, the waiter standing at the side said, ¡°B-Brother Zhao, this is¡­¡± Zhao Kun¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the navy blue invitation in his hands. Savior! ¡°Brother Zhao, this is the Yan Family¡¯s banquet invitation that the eldest daughter of the Yan Family got someone to send over. I received it around seven o¡¯clock. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve been busy and I didn¡¯t have the chance to pass it to you. Later on, the clubhouse¡­ and I forgot to give it to you. I only remembered it when I heard Master Nine asking about it.¡± ¡°ording to the person who sent the invitation, Miss Yan is thanking you for pointing the way for her and personally giving her a ride when she got lost a few days ago.¡± The service staff felt immense pressure when he spoke under the gaze of countless eyes. However, this was a mission given by thedy who was with Miss Yan just now. Although he didn¡¯t know who thatdy was, he knew that she was an important guest that Brother Zhao had to treat respectfully. He did not dare to dy. ¡°Why did you only give me such an important thing now!¡± Zhao Kun pretended to be angry and snatched the invitation. Holding the invitation letter with both hands, he said, ¡°Miss Yan is really polite. It¡¯s just a small favor. I forgot about it, but she still remembers¡­¡± He looked up at Yin Jiujin.¡± Master Nine, this¡­ is probably the invitation card you mentioned just now. ¡± Yin Jiujin nced at the invitation letter with an inscrutable expression. ¡°Since you epted her invitation, you¡¯ll be on time.¡± With that said, he turned and left. The little girl had only sent out a few invitations in total. This Zhao Kun actually received the same invitation letter he had received. Perhaps, even the two words ¡°Zhao Kun¡± on the invitation letter were written by the little girl herself! An unimportant person was treated the same way as him. It was depressing. It was better not to see. Seeing him leave with a tense expression, Min Ting and Lin Zimu didn¡¯t dare to say anything. However, they knew that Yin Jiujin gave up on ¡°inviting¡± Zhao Kun over as ¡°guest¡± on ount of Yan Jinyu. Although this seemed a little foolish, he still had to give Miss Yan some face. After all, Zhao Kun happened to be so lucky to have helped Miss Yan once. Be it Min Ting or Lin Zimu, they didn¡¯t think too much about this matter. It wasn¡¯t because they trusted Yan Jinyu. They only saw that Yin Jiujin seemed to be in a bad mood and didn¡¯t dare to voice the doubts in their hearts. They were just affected by Yin Jiujin¡¯s anger. They kept this doubt in their hearts. Speaking of which, if they didn¡¯t know that Yan Jinyu had such amazing driving skills, they might really believe that it was just a coincidence that she and Zhao Kun knew each other. It was hard to say now. If Min Ting and Lin Zimu could think of this, how could Yin Jiujin not? However, what he cared about now wasn¡¯t whether Yan Jinyu had anything to do with the person who had sneaked away from him in the private room earlier. What he cared about was that even an unknown nobody like Zhao Kun received the same treatment as him from Yan Jinyu. It put him in a bad mood. After they left, Zhao Kun¡¯s legs went limp and he almost fell to the ground. He had to support himself on the table beside him to steady himself. He thought to himself that he must get his boss to raise his sry! Looking at the waiter who had just handed him the invitation, he said, ¡°Come with me to the office. The others can do whatever they need to do. The wall of the private room has copsed, and we¡¯ve got to close for a week.¡± ¡°Yes, Brother Zhao.¡± Everyone in the private room answered in unison. No one asked him why he was in contact with Yan Jinyu. No one asked why the walls of the private room that had been renovated extremely well would copse, and no one asked why there were problems with the surveince cameras. It was obvious that everyone in the Elegant Bamboo Clubhouse, including the service staff, was ¡°one of them.¡± The help that they had prepared for Yan Jinyu was that it would be best if they could help Yan Jinyu. It was also fine if they couldn¡¯t help her. At the very least, they shouldn¡¯t be a burden to her. At the main entrance of Elegant Bamboo. Lin Zimu went to get the car. Min Ting didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he hesitated for a moment before taking two steps forward and standing beside Yin Jiujin. ¡°Second Brother, are you still investigating the boss behind Elegant Bamboo?¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s depressed mood had already eased up greatly. When he heard that, he said indifferently, ¡°Investigate.¡± Regardless of friend or foe, he didn¡¯t like others to be in the dark while he was in the open, especially since this Elegant Bamboo might be involved with the youngdy. Regardless of whether it was simply Zhao Kun helping her with a small favor or something more, he had to find out the other party¡¯s background. Only then would he be at ease. Although the youngdy was not what he had imagined, she was still a child after all. It was inevitable that she might be deceived. He had never suspected that Yan Jinyu, who was so different from the information he found, would harm him if she approached him. It was his self-confidence that made him feel secure that even if she had ulterior motives. Hence, he didn¡¯t suspect her. Perhaps he had an inexplicable trust in her, or perhaps he didn¡¯t want to think of her as such aplicated person. Even Yin Jiujin himself couldn¡¯t exin it in a short period of time. Since he couldn¡¯t exin it, he would put it aside. From his point of view, no matter who the girl was or why she was so different from what he had found out about her, he would not let her go easily if she returned to North City¡­ or if she had any intentions of approaching him. ¡°I¡¯ll investigate it.¡± The meaning was for Min Ting not to interfere. Min Ting nodded. ¡°Okay. If Second Brother finds out anything, especially something rted to me, just tell me.¡± Perhaps, it was rted to Miss Yan, so he knew that Second Brother would not let him interfere. Then, he would not investigate. Anyway, Second Brother would not hide it from him if he really found out something that might affect him. On the other hand, Second Brother would definitely investigate more thoroughly than him. He had not forgotten that the problematic wall was most likely there to keep an eye on him. Min Ting wanted to ask if he wanted to investigate Yan Jinyu, but he suddenly recalled that Yin Jiujin had said that he didn¡¯t care about this matter in the private room earlier, so he didn¡¯t ask. ¡°Oh right, Miss Yan called you and it reminded me that tomorrow is theing-of-age ceremony for the two youngdies of the Yan Family. The Yan Family seems to have sent me an invitation too. I¡¯ll join in the fun tomorrow.¡± ¡°Remember to bring a gift.¡± Hearing this, Min Ting¡¯s lips twitched. Since when did Second Brother care about gifts? Was this still the Second Brother he knew? Was Master Nine, who was in charge of the Empire Group, someone whocked the money to buy gifts? He was even thinking about his share! Tsk. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying, Second Brother. I¡¯m not the kind of person who would go to someone else¡¯s birthday party empty-handed.¡± Yin Jiujin opened the backseat door and turned to look at him. ¡°Return to the capital tomorrow after attending the Yan Family¡¯s banquet.¡± The nonchnt smile on Min Ting¡¯s face faded slightly. ¡°I know, Second Brother, don¡¯t worry.¡± There might be an unknown enemy in North City. Of course, he knew it was not safe to stay here for long. Second Brother even specially reminded him¡­ He was a little touched. He wondered where the rumors about Second Brother being indifferent and not even close to the Yin Family came from. Second Brother was obviously very protective of his own people. *** ¡°We¡¯re here, Beauty Yu.¡± Somewhere outside the Yan Family¡¯s wall, Huo Siyu stopped the motorcycle. Yan Jinyu got down from the motorcycle. Huo Siyu looked at her and said what was on her mind, ¡°Beauty Yu, Zhao Kun will be fine even if you don¡¯t call him. Sister Fengling will step in.¡± ¡°Although Second Young Master Yin might not give Sister Fengling face, at the end of the day, only one wall at Elegant Bamboo had copsed. It even copsed after Second Young Master Yin left. It didn¡¯t have any substantial impact on him. Furthermore, if they really wanted to investigate Sister Fengling¡¯s rtionship with Brother Feng, it would only be an internal conflict of the Min Family. Second Young Master Yin couldn¡¯t interfere too much.¡± He would not interfere too much, but he would still interfere. Moreover, Yan Jinyu knew that although Min Ting, the Third Young Master of the Min Family, was known as a yboy, he was very capable. ¡°A phone call can help Feng solve many problems, so why not?¡± ¡°But¡­ Second Young Master Yin will probably suspect you now¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. If he suspects me, so be it.¡± Anyway, she wasn¡¯t Yin Jiujin¡¯s enemy. It was best to let Yin Jiujin know that she wasn¡¯t as she appeared to be, lest he kept saying that she was silly. Yin Jiujin always felt that she was silly and treated her like a child. Hmph! Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t care just because she didn¡¯t say anything. She remembered it! Now, she hoped that Yin Jiujin would find out about her identity sooner. She wanted to see if he still dared to underestimate her! However, she wouldn¡¯t say it out loud if it was too troublesome. However, if Yin Jiujin wanted to investigate, she definitely wouldn¡¯t stop him. If Huo Siyu knew what Yan Jinyu was thinking, her jaw would probably drop. The Beauty Yu they knew would never have the thought of exposing her identity to ¡°scare¡± people. The Beauty Yu they knew had always been low-key. She waszy and afraid of trouble. ¡°Will Second Young Master Yin let Zhao Kun off if you make a call just like that? Second Young Master Yin has never been a soft-hearted person.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She had no rtives or friends in North City, and Yin Jiujin treated her well from the bottom of his heart. She suddenly had a friend who wanted to attend hering-of-age ceremony, so Yin Jiujin naturally would let hime, even if that person had a huge problem. Under the dim streetmp, the smile on the outstanding young girl¡¯s face dazzled Huo Siyu¡¯s eyes. She had forgotten how long it had been since she saw Beauty Yu smile so sincerely and rxedly. No, it should be said that she had never seen Beauty Yu smile like this before. Beauty Yu treated Yin Jiujin very differently! Tears welled and she feltforted. She was relieved that Beauty Yu could meet someone she trusted wholeheartedly. If Yin Jiujin was really good to Beauty Yu, it would be best for him to apany her for life. However, they were also a little worried. After all, that person was Yin Jiujin. If he didn¡¯t treat Beauty Yu well or had any ill intentions towards her, even they would find it difficult to seek justice for her. Sigh, why wasn¡¯t her brother the one engaged to Beauty Yu? Her brother was in charge of the Huo Family and was considered a big shot. He was also good-looking and was quitepatible with Beauty Yu. If her brother was engaged to Beauty Yu, her brother would not treat her badly even if he had no feelings for her because of her. Moreover, with her around, the Huo Family would not neglect Beauty Yu. Huo Siyu shook her head. No, no, she couldn¡¯t think about it. The more she thought about it, the more excited she got. Beauty Yu had finally found the meaning of life. As her buddy, she wanted to be Beauty Yu¡¯s help, not her resistance! But why couldn¡¯t she stop thinking about it? If, she was saying if. If Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t treat Beauty Yu well, then should she matchmake Beauty Yu and her brother? Good stuff should be kept within the family? Of course, even if she had such thoughts, she could only keep it to herself for the time being. Even if she ignored what would happen if Yin Jiujin found out, even Beauty Yu would probably not be happy if she found out. At the thought of this, the worry in her heart lessened. At the very least, they didn¡¯t have to worry about Beauty Yu losing Yin Jiujin, the meaning of her life and she would return to being a zombie like before. They wouldn¡¯t be helpless anymore. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go back first. Beauty Yu, you should quickly go back and rest too.¡± Yan Jinyu waved her left hand and somethingnded on the wall. She used the force to jump lightly andnded on the wall. However, Huo Siyu did not leave immediately. ¡°By the way, Beauty Yu, there¡¯s something I forgot to mention. Brother Feng asked me to remind you that you have to remember to drink the medicine he sent over.¡± Yan Jinyu blinked and lied without changing her expression, ¡°I drank it all. I drank it every day. Tell Feng not to keep thinking about it. I¡¯m not a child.¡± She couldn¡¯t bear to reject their kindness so she could only drink the medicine¡­ Chinese medicine was very bitter, especially the medicine prescribed by Feng. She had been drinking it with Feng¡¯s supervision for a period of time, and now that she thought about it, she felt a lingering fear. She would be stupid to drink it every day now that no one was monitoring at her. Although Ah Feng had long used Brother Nine¡¯s name to send the Chinese medicine that he had concocted to the Yan Family, due to Brother Nine¡¯s authority, the Yan Family¡¯s servants would prepare it for her every day for a week at the start. However, seeing that she did not drink it, they stopped brewing it. It suited her. Otherwise, once she smelled the medicine, she would imagine Feng¡¯s nagging. She had to hesitate for a while before she could ignore the existence of the bowl of medicine. ¡°Really?¡± Huo Siyu was in disbelief. ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll show you the medicinal dregs. Oh, it seems like the medicinal dregs were poured out by the Yan Family¡¯s servants.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huo Siyu. She was just coaxing her. She knew that Beauty Yu would not obediently take the medicine. However, after not seeing her for a year, Beauty Yu¡¯s ability to hoodwink people was getting better and better. The professionalism of a killer¡ªto keep a straight face¡ªhad been used by Beauty Yu as a method to not drink medicine. ¡°Forget it. I let Brother Feng watch you drink when you go to the capital.¡± ¡°Little Rain.¡± One second, she was lying without changing her expression, and the next, she was serious. Even someone as calm as Huo Siyu was not used to it. ¡°Beauty Yu, just say what you want to say. Don¡¯t suddenly call my name so seriously. I¡­¡± Looking into her big round eyes, Huo Siyu suddenly couldn¡¯t continue. Beauty Yu was really¡­ After retracting her killing intent, even though she had a serious expression on her face, there was also an innocent and adorable feeling that made one¡¯s heart soften. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to do anything. I¡¯ve already drunk all the medicine that needs to be drunk. If it was really useful, I wouldn¡¯t have waited until today.¡± She was referring to the fact that she couldn¡¯t stop feeling frustrated and that she couldn¡¯t control herself from drinking yogurt once she felt frustrated. Huo Siyu fell silent and pretended to be rxed. ¡°Beauty Yu, what are you thinking about? Brother Feng gave you prescriptions to nourish your body. You can¡¯t control yourself once you touch yogurt. If you don¡¯t drink some medicine to nourish your body, do you still want your stomach?¡± After saying that, she didn¡¯t dare to look at Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression and hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, Beauty Yu, it¡¯s veryte now. I really have to go. Brother Feng and Sister Fengling will mail your birthday gift to the Yan Family. Remember to sign for it.¡± After saying that, the motorcycle roared and rushed out. Yan Jinyu pursed her lips when she could no longer see Huo Siyu at all. She leaped down from the high wall with aplicated expression. It was alreadyte at night. Other than a few dim streetmps in the courtyard, all the rooms in the Yan Family¡¯s residence were dark. Yan Jinyu looked up at the second floor of the Yan Family¡¯s main building and then headed straight for her temporary room. Although the lights in Yan Jinyun¡¯s room were switched off, Yan Jinyu knew that there was someone standing by the window. As the wind blew, she saw a figure beside the curtain in the faint streetlight. It was another day where she did not want to use her brain, but her mind was spinning uncontrobly. After returning to the small vi, Yan Jinyu took three packets of yogurt from the first floor. She onlyy down to sleep after drinking them. Perhaps, because she remembered Yin Jiujin¡¯s reminders and his ¡°Happy Birthday¡±, she didn¡¯t suffer from insomnia even though she was feeling vexed and her stomach was ufortable. *** The birthday party started at 5pm. There were no guests in the Yan Family in the morning. Only at three in the afternoon did the guests arrive with invitations. Although she sleptte at night, Yan Jinyu¡¯s biological clock wasn¡¯t affected. She still woke up at 6am. However, she did not go to the main building immediately after she got up. After her routine exercise, she took a shower and changed into a convenient long dress. She sat on the bench in the courtyard of the small vi and read. Yes, read. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t want to go to school because she didn¡¯t like to be controlled. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like to learn. She would not have been able to possess so much knowledge at the age of 18 if she had not put in so much effort in her studies. However, since she had already passed those days where she was controlled by others, Yan Jinyu naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered to study anymore. She was only reading to kill time now. However, she, who had a good mind, could almost remember all the books she had read once even if she only read them to kill time. Zhao Ling sent her breakfast and lunch. She started reading at 2pm, but it was only 3:30pm after she finished three books. There was still more than an hour before the banquet. The reason why she was still not busy changing into her gown and heading to the main building was because she couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with those people. As for Yin Jiujin, Huo Siyu, and the others who hade on her invitation, she didn¡¯t think that they woulde to the Yan Family before the banquet started. That would be giving the Yan Family too much face. However, it was one thing that she was toozy to go to the main building¡¯s banquet hall to deal with it. It was another thing that no one from the Yan Family had called her up until now. She thought that she wouldn¡¯t mind. However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated when she thought about how she was the eldest daughter of the Yan Family and waspletely ignored by her family at hering-of-age ceremony. If she did not remember wrongly, for a family like the Yan Family, they should have hired a makeup team to put on makeup and styling for their daughter on her birthday. Forget it. It¡¯s just makeup and changing into a gown. It¡¯s not like she couldn¡¯t do it. She closed the book and stood up. Holding the three books in one hand, she threw the 10 empty yogurt packets on the bench to the nearby trash can. Bang! Bang! Bang! The tosses were all urate. Only after she was done did the frustration in her heart lessen a little. She carried the books and walked to the vi. She was preparing to put the books back on the first floo¡¯s book shelf before going upstairs to change into her gown. Others did not matter but she could not let Brother Nine and Little Rain, who specially came to attend her party, see her like this. However, just as she reached the entrance of the small vi and was about to step in, she heard a shout from behind. ¡°Elder Cousin!¡± Looking back. Oh, not behind her, but beyond the small courtyard. The teenager was sweating like he had been running for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s Yu Xiao.¡± Her smile was exactly the same as yesterday, but Yu Xiao suddenly felt ufortable. How did she manage to smile so carelessly after suffering such unfair treatment? ¡°Elder Cousin, you¡­¡± He nced at the small vi.¡± Stay here? ¡± It was not Yu Xiao¡¯s first time visiting the Yan Family. Although he was still young thest time he came to the Yan Family, he remembered that their family lived here thest time he visited the Yan Family. This vi building was actually specially prepared by the Yan Family to entertain their guests. Elder Cousin was the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, but she lived here. What was she considered as? No wonder Aunt insisted on letting the family stay at the old residencest night. She even used the excuse that his mother¡¯s room was at the old residence before she got married. If she really cared so much for his mother, why did she arrange for them to stay here when they came to the Yan Family years ago? The reason was that the old residence had been deserted for a long time and was very difficult to clean. He even felt that his aunt had changed yesterday and was finally thinking for others. ¡°Yes, I live here. The sun is scorching outside. Do you want toe in and have a seat?¡± There was aurel tree on the bench that she had just sat on. It was just nice to shade her from the sun. She admitted that she lived here directly not to gain sympathy or anything else, but because it was not a secret in the Yan Family that she lived here. As long as he asked around, he would know. There was nothing to deny. Originally, the room that the Yan Family had arranged for her was here. It was not like she was the one who requested to stay here. Although they did not dare to scold her casually anymoreter on, they did not mention letting her move out from here. It was still the same saying. Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya were the ones who embarrassed the Yan Family, and not her. She would not tell anyone what they did, but if someone found out, she would not help them cover it up. ¡°There¡¯s no need to sit. The banquet is about to begin. Cousin, aren¡¯t you¡­ going over?¡± Yu Xiao wanted to ask her why she was not changing her gown and putting on makeup. Today was her birthday banquet. However, he quickly changed his question. He was afraid that she would be sad if he mentioned it. He woke up very early today and went to the main building¡¯s banquet hall early too. The Yan Family was the number one family in North City, so the sessors¡¯ing-of-age ceremony was naturally very grand. The banquet hall was very nicely decorated. As he was admiring the decorations, he saw his aunt ushering a group of people to the second floor of the main building, where Second Cousin¡¯s room was. From the servants¡¯ whispers, he learned that the group was the most famous makeup team in North City. It was not even nine in the morning then. Those people had left only an hour ago. So, to be honest, Second Cousin¡¯s styling took about six hours. Again, he marveled at the life of a capitalist. After not seeing his elder cousin for a long time, he thought that she was also doing her makeup, so he did not ask too much. When the makeup team left and he did not see her, his mother got anxious. However, his mother was the eldest daughter of the Yan Family and had many old friends in North City. She was busy entertaining guests and couldn¡¯t leave, so she asked him to find her. He asked many servants where his eldest cousin lived, but no one told him. They all ran away after stammering, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m sorry.¡± It was understandable that one or two of them were like this. All the servants were like this. He was not stupid. How could he note to the conclusion that they did not dare to say it because someone had given the servants orders? To be honest, he really could not figure it out. Even if his uncle and auntie did not treat his elder cousin well, they should not give others something to gossip on a day like today, right? Even if they had to put on a show! Couldn¡¯t Uncle and Auntie understand the simple rationale that even he understood? Even if Auntcked the perception and did not understand, what about Uncle? Her uncle was the head of a big family like the Yan Family after all. Could it be that he didn¡¯t even have this little bit of perception? However, what Yu Xiao didn¡¯t know was that Yan Qingyu still had this bit of perception. It was just that he thought that Fu Ya would make arrangements. He didn¡¯t care much about Yan Jinyu, and since he wanted to greet the guests, he didn¡¯t ask much. Yan Qingyu never expected Fu Ya to ignore Yan Jinyu sopletely. Did Fu Ya not know that if she didn¡¯t care about Yan Jinyu on such a day, the Yan Family would also lose face? Of course not. She was only focused on the top socialite that she had nurtured. She wanted to let others see how outstanding the top socialite that she had raised was on such a day. Hence, she personally found a makeup team with an extremely good reputation in North City and even focused on supervising them as they styled Yan Jinyun. That was why shepletely forgot about Yan Jinyu. Yu Xiao couldn¡¯t find out where Yan Jinyu lived, so he searched through the vis in the Yan Family¡¯s mansion. But he couldn¡¯t find her. He had never thought that Yan Jinyu would live in a small vi that was specially prepared to house guests. He had simply run past the door of the small courtyard and casually raised his head to look inside. He happened to see Yan Jinyu carrying the books and walking towards the small building. ¡°My mom hasn¡¯t seen you in a long time, so she asked me to call you.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled, ¡°Aunt still remembers me. Go back and tell Aunt first. I¡¯ll go over thereter.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± How would he know if she would really go over after he turned around? Uncle and Aunt had really gone overboard this time. Yan Jinyu nced at him. ¡°Alright, go to the living room and wait then.¡± After speaking, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t turn around to enter the house. Instead, she looked up at the door of the small courtyard. There was someone standing there. She was wearing a luxurious purple gown with a shiny crown on her head. The ne she was wearing was obviously expensive. Her makeup was exquisite and cold. It was Yan Jinyun. She was holding something that looked like a gift box in her hand. She should have been in a good mood when she came over, but her expression looked a little stiff after her mood changed too drastically. She stared straight at Yan Jinyu, who was standing there in an ordinary light-colored long dress and with her long hair free-flowing as usual. The emotions in Yan Jinyun¡¯s eyes were soplicated that Yan Jinyu, who was toozy to think, couldn¡¯t help but think about how to speak so that she wouldn¡¯t feel so bad. It seemed that her younger sister had really suffered a huge blow when she saw her like this. However, after pondering for a while, the words that came out of her mouth were, ¡°Yun¡¯er is here. Why did you bother to bring gifts?¡± There was nothing wrong with what she said at first, but it was obviously inappropriate in such a situation. Yan Jinyu then realized that she really couldn¡¯t handle such a situation. If it were other unimportant people in the Yan Family, she could just ignore them. However, Yan Jinyun¡­ Especially Yan Jinyun, who looked like she was about to cry. If she had known earlier, she would have gotten up half an hour earlier and gone upstairs to change her gown. She wouldn¡¯t have gone upstairs only now as she would only need a short time to change and put on makeup. At least, Yan Jinyun wouldn¡¯t see her ¡°slovenly¡± appearance. However, at this moment, her frustration had dissipated quite a bit. However, there seemed to be some other emotions. Some emotions she could not understand. She didn¡¯t expect that someone woulde to her small ce on a day like today where the Yan Family¡¯s guests had gathered. She especially didn¡¯t expect Yan Jinyun, the main character, to appear in this small courtyard instead of staying in the main building and entertaining her friends and ssmates. Yan Jinyun stared at her without saying a word and her eyes were red. Yu Xiao naturally saw Yan Jinyun too. His emotions wereplicated. Uncle and Aunt did not care about Elder Cousin, but Second Cousin¡­ She even prepared a birthday present for her. There was nothing wrong with that. In fact, to prevent his mother from ruining today¡¯s birthday party in a fit of anger, he had not told his mother about what he had overheard from his two cousins yesterday. He nned to talk about it after the birthday party. He did not expect his uncle and aunt to ignore his elder cousin so thoroughly today. He felt that this matter could not be hidden from his mother anymore. He only hoped that his mother would hold it in and wait for the guests to leave. However, this was how things were sometimes. The more people worried about something, the more it would happen. Just as the three of them fell silent, a voice sounded, ¡°Yun¡¯er, why aren¡¯t you entertaining the guests at the banquet hall at this time?¡± Yu Xiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat at that voice. His mother appeared in his vision. Not far behind Second Cousin. ¡°Yu Xiao, why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to look for your elder cousin¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she saw Yan Jinyu standing on the stairs of the small vi with three books in her arms. Yan Ruyu was speechless for a long time. Yan Jinyu really regretted not going upstairs half an hour earlier. Since she had told Yan Jinyun that she wouldn¡¯t openly make trouble with the Yan Family, she would do her best. However, she had to leave the Yan Family. In that case, she had to think of a suitable reason. Since the current situation could not be changed, she would just let it be. She could use it to leave the Yan Family right away. It would also save her the trouble ofing up with a reasonter. ¡°Yu¡¯er¡­¡± After a long while, Yan Ruyu finally spoke with difficulty. For the sake of this asion, Yan Ruyu did not wear the ck dresses that she liked. Instead, she wore a cheongsam that was rather colorful. Even so, her cold temperament had remained. A cold, elegant woman who suddenly choked on her words, gave them a visual shock. Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes flickered slightly before she quickly put on a smile and said, ¡°Aunt.¡± Yan Ruyu was, after all, an experienced young mistress of a big family. She kept her emotions very quickly, even though she was already furious. Fu Ya was such a good mother! The guests of the Yan Family today were almost all famous figures in North City. As the daughter of the Yan Family, although she had already been married, she couldn¡¯t just watch as the Yan Family lost all their face. She would slowly settle the anger in her heart after the guests had left! ¡°Yu¡¯er, are you¡­ feeling unwell somewhere? Why haven¡¯t you gone over yet? Most of the guests have arrived. Oh right, Feng Yuan and your uncle and aunt are here too.¡± Yan Ruyu was afraid that she would hurt Yan Jinyu if she said it too directly, so she deliberated for a moment before saying. The Feng Family and the Yan Family had fallen out, but they still came to the Yan Family to attend the banquet. Yan Ruyu knew that they were here for Yan Jinyu after thinking about it. She asked the gatekeeper and found out that Yan Jinyu was the one who personally gave the Feng Family an invitation. That was why she mentioned them at this time, making Yan Jinyu not that resistant about going to the banquet hall at the main building. ¡°I have bothered Aunt to specially make a trip down. I¡¯ll go over after I go upstairs and change my clothes.¡± She smiled at Yan Jinyun. ¡°Yun¡¯er, is the present in your hand for me?¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s eyes were red just now, but she recovered herposure when Yan Ruyu appeared. She nced at Yan Jinyu before biting her lip and entering the small courtyard. She handed the present to her. ¡°This is for you.¡± Yes, a gift in return. After Zhao Ling brought Yan Jinyu breakfast, she got Zhao Ling to send the birthday present to Yan Jinyun. As her elder sister, it was normal to give her younger sister a birthday present. This was also the reason why Yan Jinyun, who was doing her makeup, never suspected that Fu Ya had neglected Yan Jinyu. When Yan Jinyun received Yan Jinyu¡¯s gift, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curve up. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t think that Yan Jinyu, who had beenpletely ignored by her parents on the day of hering-of-age ceremony, would still have the grace to give her a gift. Although Fu Ya was watching the makeup artist styling Yan Jinyun, she didn¡¯t stay in her room the entire time. Yan Jinyun thought that Fu Ya left asionally to visit Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyun felt a little regretful. Why didn¡¯t she think of asking? Yes, she didn¡¯t want others to see that she was meddling in Yan Jinyu¡¯s affairs. If she had known that Yan Jinyu was in such a situation, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered if she had interfered, right? Although Yan Jinyun said that she was returning the gift, she didn¡¯t buy it after knowing that Yan Jinyu had prepared a gift for her. Instead, she had prepared it long ago. Yan Jinyu took it. ¡°Thank you, Yun¡¯er.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled as she stood on the stone steps and looked at her. ¡°Congrattions to Yun¡¯er for being 18 years old. You¡¯ll be an adult in the future. No matter what happens, you have to keep your mind clear. Don¡¯t act rashly. Think twice before you act.¡± Yan Jinyu was clearly also only 18 years old today, but she was speaking to her like an elder sister. But¡­ She actually felt warm inside? However, seeing Yan Jinyu like this, she couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. Yan Jinyu shouldn¡¯t be sad that she was ignored by her parents, right? She had hoped that Yan Jinyu would get along well with her parents, but now, she felt that there was nothing wrong with Yan Jinyu¡¯s attitude towards her parents. At least, what her parents did wouldn¡¯t hurt Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyun stared at Yan Jinyu and said, ¡°I know. Congrattions on turning 18.¡± Seeing Yan Jinyu¡¯s attire, she bit her lip and said, ¡°I brought your gown back yesterday. I asked Zhao Ling to put it in your room.¡± ¡°Yes, I saw it. I was about to go upstairs to change when you guys came.¡± She chuckled. ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to go upstairs for a while.¡± Before Yan Jinyun could ask, she heard amotion outside the small courtyard. Someone wasing this way. From the sound, it was obviously not just one person. Yan Jinyun was familiar with these voices. They were Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya. ¡°I¡¯ll put the books and your gift in the room first. If anyonees, Yun¡¯er will help me greet them first.¡± Her hearing was sharper than ordinary people. Not long after Yan Ruyu appeared, she heard themotion outside. It was good that they were all here together. They could settle it all at once and save the trouble in the future. However, if she were to stand here with books and a present, it would appear a littlecking in grandeur. It would be better for her to put things down first. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t reply, so Yan Jinyu turned around and entered the house. Yu Xiao looked at her back view, then at Yan Jinyun who was standing there. Finally, he looked at Yan Ruyu and called, ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Yan Ruyu nced at him and then turned to look at the group of people walking over. She remembered the person in the lead. It was the girl who she had met at the airport yesterday with Yin Jiujin. Huo Siyu, the daughter of the Huo Family in South City. The people who led the girl over were her brother, Yan Qingyu, and her sister-inw, Fu Ya. Their attitudes were respectful. After all, it was the Huo Family in South City. They weren¡¯t someone that the Yan Family could offend. The girl¡¯s face was cold. She must have an unhappy experience in the front hall. Yan Ruyu could roughly guess why she was unhappy. This girl should have been invited to the Yan Family¡¯s birthday party by Yu¡¯er, but she didn¡¯t see Yu¡¯er in the front hall. The servants were ambiguous and didn¡¯t want to tell her where Yu¡¯er was. In the end, the girl must have found her brother and sister-inw, and after arguing for a while, they brought her over. As for why she was so clear about it, it was naturally because she had asked the servants of the Yan Family where Yu¡¯er was more than once in the front hall just now and the servants were all vague. What she could not figure out was that Huo Siyu seemed to have only officially met Yu¡¯er yesterday. Why would she be willing to get into trouble with the Yan Family for Yu¡¯er? No matter what, the Yan Family would definitely lose face today. Not only were there three people, but there was also a group of guests following behind. Huo Siyu must have caused a hugemotion in the living room. Just as she was thinking about it, the phone in Yan Ruyu¡¯s bag rang. It was her husband, Yu Wen. Yu Wen roughly told her what happened in the front hall just now. It was almost as she had guessed. Fu Ya¡¯s heart tightened when she saw Yan Ruyu standing at the entrance of the small courtyard. She didn¡¯t expect that her sister-inw would still be able to find her here after she had already given the order to the servants and tried her best to send her sister-inw away! It was all her fault for being careless. She had forgotten that she still had to take care of Yan Jinyu at home. If she had known earlier, she would have casually asked two makeup artists toe here to deal with her! Given her sister-inw¡¯s bad temper, this matter would not be easy to resolve. It was all that girl¡¯s fault for always staying in this small courtyard and not even going to the main building for breakfast and lunch. That was why she forgot that there was such a person at home! She had no idea how that girl got so lucky to be acquainted with the daughter of the Huo Family! She felt angry when she thought about how this daughter of the Huo Family had used a questioning tone to ask her where Yan Jinyu was in the living room just now in front of all the guests! The daughter of the Huo Family actually used her status to ask them to bring her over to look for Yan Jinyu! She didn¡¯t dare to offend the daughter of the Huo Family, and the Yan Family also didn¡¯t dare to offend the Huo Family. In the end, her husband and most of the guests had followed them over. She was embarrassed! ¡°Miss Huo, we¡¯re here. Jinyu just came back not long ago. Her new room is still being renovated, so she¡¯ll be staying here temporarily.¡± Fu Ya tried her best to save her face with a smile on her face. Actually, Fu Ya had already sent the renovationpany away after Yan Jinyun and Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t remind her about the renovating room. Huo Siyu looked at the small building in front that had a courtyard. It was not bad, but the premise was that this ce was not specially prepared by the Yan Family to entertain guests! She snorted coldly, ¡°I asked the servants of the Yan Family just now. I heard that this small building of the Yan Family is a guest room specially prepared for entertaining guests. There are so many vis in the Yan Family¡¯s mansion. Any one of them should be better than staying here, right? Why? Could it be that in the Yan Family¡¯s eyes, Miss Yan is only a guest of the Yan Family?¡± ¡°How could you even say that the new room is being renovated. I¡¯ve already asked around just now. The Yan Family¡¯s servants all said that the Yan Family doesn¡¯t have a room that is being renovated.¡± Huo Siyu was not faking it. She was really angry. She knew that the Yan family didn¡¯t treat Beauty Yu well, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so bad. She wasn¡¯t going to let the Yan Family save their reputation! Chapter 84 - Responsible For Their Actions

Chapter 84: Responsible For Their Actions

Fu Ya twisted her expression. This daughter of the Huo Family was really nosy! And those servants, didn¡¯t she already give them instructions? Why were they so talkative and saying everything! Yan Qingyu¡¯s expression was also a little ugly, but he didn¡¯t dare to offend the Huo Family. He couldn¡¯t agree with Huo Siyu¡¯s words in front of so many guests either, so he could only smile stiffly and say, ¡°Perhaps the servant is talking nonsense because she doesn¡¯t know the situation. Some time ago, we hired a renovationpany to help my eldest daughter prepare a new room. However, we¡¯ve been busy preparing for theing-of-age ceremony for our two daughters recently, so we postponed the matter of the new room for a few days. After the two daughters¡¯ing-of-age ceremony, we got the renovationpany toe back and continue renovating the room.¡± ¡°I thought that if there were no other matters holding us back, we could keep an eye on it and try to make the room more suitable for her needs, but I didn¡¯t expect it to cause such a huge misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Miss Huo, as Jinyu¡¯s father, I¡¯m very happy for Jinyu to make a friend like you as you¡¯re so considerate of Jinyu. However, although this isn¡¯t a big deal, it¡¯s fine if you say it to us. But, if someone with ulterior motives hears about it and spreads it around, my Yan Family will definitely be the topic of gossip.¡± ¡°The Yan Family can¡¯tpare to the Huo Family, but we¡¯re also in business like the Huo Family. Since Miss Huo is in the Huo Family, you should know how important a good reputation is to businessmen. Therefore, I hope Miss Huo can rify the situation first if you want to help Jinyu fight for justice next time.¡± At this point, Yan Qingyu¡¯s mood improved a little when he saw that everyone was no longer looking at him in such a terrible gaze. His attitude inevitably became a little bad. There was a hint of smugness in his eyes when he looked at Huo Siyu. ¡°However, you¡¯re young and it¡¯s good for you to be loyal to your friends. I¡¯m not saying this to dampen your enthusiasm to speak up for your friends. I¡¯m just stating facts.¡± Huo Siyu saw the smugness in his eyes. She sneered inwardly. He was indeed the head of the Yan Family. He was smarter than Beauty Yu¡¯s mother. He knew how to twist the truth with his mouth. He even knew how to avoid the important topics. Did he think that because she was young, she would be at her wit¡¯s end after he turned the situation around? He had underestimated her! If she did not avenge Beauty Yu today, her name would not be Huo Siyu! Hmph! Beauty Yu was the boss they treasured. Even they, who killed people like flies, could not bear to let Beauty Yu get hurt. What right did they have to treat her like this? Just because of their blood ties? Tsk! It was better not to have such a family! ¡°The Yan Family found a renovationpany to renovate Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s new room. At the end of the day, it¡¯s just Mr. Yan speaking without any proof. Many of us are here for the first time in the Yan Family¡¯s mansion. Who knows what Mr. Yan did and didn¡¯t do in this mansion? Of course, we don¡¯t know what kind of life Eldest Miss Yan is living in the Yan Family.¡± Just as Yan Qingyu was about to exin with a flushed face, Huo Siyu interrupted him, ¡°Even if it¡¯s really as Mr. Yan said, you did find a renovationpany to prepare a new room for Eldest Miss Yan, but what about before the new room is renovated? How do you exin letting Eldest Miss Yan stay in the guest¡¯s room?¡± ¡°This, this is¡­¡± Fu Ya tried to exin. Huo Siyu nced at her. ¡°Mrs. Yan, don¡¯t say that this was requested by Eldest Miss Yan herself. She¡¯s not stupid. She only returned home after being missing for 16 years. Would she not want to integrate into this family and treat herself as an outsider?¡± Although Beauty Yu didn¡¯t say it out loud, they knew that deep in her heart, she actually had hopes for her family. Otherwise, she would not have returned to the Yan Family. She said she wanted to offer incense to the two elders? If it was really just offering incense, she would havee a few years ago. Why would she wait until now? ¡°Don¡¯t say that Eldest Miss Yan has taken a fancy to the scenery of this small courtyard. I see that the courtyard outside the Yan Family¡¯s other small buildings is much better than this ce.¡± Of course, she had not seen it before. She simply guessed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s just talk about today¡¯sing-of-age ceremony for the two youngdies of the Yan Family. However, I heard the servants of the Yan Family saying that Mrs. Yan hired a famous makeup team in North City for Second Miss Yan and personally supervised her styling. However, shepletely ignored Eldest Miss Yan. What¡¯s going on? Could it be that the servants are also talking nonsense without knowing?¡± ¡°One or two servants can be said to be making idle talk. However, ever since I stepped into the Yan Family¡¯s door, I¡¯ve heard the servants talk about this more than once. If they¡¯re all talking nonsense without knowing anything, then it can only be said that the Yan Family¡¯s servants are really too unruly. They actually dared to casually criticize their employers¡¯ family behind their backs. Mr. Yan and Mrs. Yan should disciplined them properly!¡± Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya were speechless. They were furious, but she had said everything. They couldn¡¯t refute her at all. They could only me it on the servants who had loose lips. When the guests heard that, the way they looked at Yan Qingyu and his wife changed again. Some were mocking, some were gloating, and some were purely watching the show¡­ Of course, there were also some that were feeling extremely gratified. For example, Feng Chen¡¯s family of three. If it wasn¡¯t for the asion, Feng Yuan would have given Huo Siyu a thumbs up. Miss Huo was a formidable person! He didn¡¯t know how Jinyu and Miss Huo got to know each other, nor did he know how they got to know each other so well that Miss Huo would seek justice for her without a care in the world. However, this didn¡¯t stop him from feeling happy! Seeing that those people were looking at her with increasingly strange gazes, Fu Ya¡¯s expression kept changing as she tried to turn the situation around. ¡°Miss Huo, you might not know this, but Jinyu grew up in a small ce after all. She prefers simple courtyards and living here is Jinyu¡¯s own idea. As for hiring a makeup team for Yun¡¯er but not for her, it was also Jinyu¡¯s request. She doesn¡¯t like these things.¡± ¡°Sigh, I won¡¯t hide it from you guys. There are always some differences between the children who grew up in a small ce and in the Yan Family.¡± ¡°They¡¯re both my biological daughters. Although Jinyu¡¯s outlook has been influenced by the environment she grew up in, I can¡¯t treat her differently just because she grew up outside and Yun¡¯er grew up with us. I¡¯m also worried that Jinyu won¡¯t be used to us after being away from home for many years. I¡¯ll try my best to follow whatever requests she has. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± At this point, she paused at the right time, giving people a lot of room to imagine. Huo Siyu was furious. This Fu Ya was so shameless! She actually didn¡¯t hesitate to defame Beauty Yu for the sake of protecting her face! Was she really Beauty Yu¡¯s biological mother? What did she mean by Beauty Yu¡¯s outlook was influenced by the environment she grew up in? Ptui! She probably had never seen anything Beauty Yu hade into contact with in her entire life! She was about to speak when someone beat her to it. ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t I know that Sister is the one who wants to stay here? Also, about the makeup team. I went to try on gowns with Sister a while ago. Why didn¡¯t I hear her mention that she doesn¡¯t like these things? As for her outlook, even this gown on me was picked by Sister. Does Mom think that Sister, who could pick out such a gown, is someone without any outlook? Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this gown. Let¡¯s talk about this¡­¡± As she spoke, Yan Jinyun raised her hand, ¡°Mom, take a look. The bracelet on my hand is a birthday gift from my sister. With Mom¡¯s perception, do you still think that someone without any outlook can pick it out?¡± Others might think that this was just an ordinary bracelet, but she could tell that this bracelet was worth more than 10 million dors. She believed that her mother could tell as well. After all, her mother liked to study these things most of the time. In fact, she had learned most of her ¡°appraisal¡± skills from her mother. She was wearing a luxurious purple gown, a shiny tiara, and exquisite makeup. Coupled with her outstanding looks and cold temperament, Yan Jinyun was undoubtedly dazzling at this moment. The silver bracelet on her fair wrist matched perfectly with the ne on her neck and the silver earrings on her ears. Even if one couldn¡¯t tell the value of the bracelet, they would still think that it was very beautiful and suited Yan Jinyun very well. The key was that no one expected Yan Jinyun to suddenly speak up and even say these words! These words were undoubtedly a p to Fu Ya¡¯s face. Indeed¡­ What aplicated family! Was Yan Jinyun¡¯s rtionship with Yan Jinyu that good? She actually didn¡¯t hesitate to make Fu Ya¡ªthe mother who had raised her¡ªembarrassed for Yan Jinyu¡¯s sake. Of course, this was only the thoughts of the minority of people. Yan Jinyun¡¯s perfect image and noble character were recognized by the wealthy families in North City, especially the elders in the influential families. In the eyes of many elders of the wealthy families in North City, Yan Jinyun was the perfect candidate for a daughter-inw. Hence, when she spoke, most people did not think that she was contradicting Fu Ya and was only stating the truth. In other words, the truth was not what Fu Ya had said. If not for the fact that most of the people present knew that Fu Ya had indeed given birth to twins back then and that Yan Jinyu looked so simr to Old Madam Yan in her early years, they would have suspected that Yan Jinyu was actually adopted by Fu Ya. Although few people who lived in a family like theirs were kind, no matter how bad they were, even a monster would not hurt its own children. Fu Ya was indeed ruthless. No wonder Old Madam Yan had strongly objected to her marrying into the Yan Family in the past. Fu Ya was really not a good person! Yan Jinyun¡¯s words and everyone¡¯s sighs made Fu Ya blush. She red at Yan Jinyun. This ingrate! Who was she doing this for! Looking at Yan Jinyun again. Did she feel better after saying these words? No. No matter how bad her mother was, she had never mistreated her all these years. Even though she had high expectations for her and she had to follow her mother¡¯s ns, her mother had not let her down at all. Regardless of whether her mother had raised her as North City¡¯s top socialite to satisfy her own vanity, her mother¡¯s ns for her could not be faked. If her mother was in the wrong, she could privately point it out. If she said it in public, she would be considered unfilial. But¡­ She couldn¡¯t bear to watch her mother nder Yan Jinyu. Couldn¡¯t they get along well as a family? She didn¡¯t even mind Yan Jinyuing to fight for the inheritance rights with her. Couldn¡¯t her parents not be so calctive? Perhaps, they could only stop when either her or Yan Jinyu disappeared? Why did her mother have to be like this? Was a person¡¯s heart really so biased? And as the person her mother favored, how could she have the face to stand here and speak up for Yan Jinyu? It was all because of her that Yan Jinyu suffered such unfair treatment. If it wasn¡¯t for her¡­ Yan Jinyun felt like she was holding a breath in her heart, and it was very ufortable. She touched the bracelet that Yan Jinyu had given her on her wrist and bit her lips tightly, trying not to lose herposure in front of everyone. Huo Siyu¡¯s sensitivity was as good as Yan Jinyu¡¯s. Just as she was surprised that Yan Jinyun would actually speak up to help Yan Jinyu, she saw that there was something wrong with Yan Jinyun¡¯s expression. Beauty Yu¡¯s attitude towards her twin sister seemed to be different. She had sensed this when she saw Beauty Yu and Yan Jinyun interacting at the airport. Moreover, Beauty Yu wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would give gifts to others easily. It was not that she had no money to buy it, but Beauty Yu was toozy to prepare it. She had seen the bracelet on Yan Jinyun¡¯s hand before. It was bought by Beauty Yu at an underground auction. It was worth 18.88 million. A bracelet of that high price was considered expensive. The numbers had an auspicious meaning too. Furthermore, she remembered that Beauty Yu seemed to like this bracelet very much. She kept it in the safe of a bank outside the borders. Of course, Beauty Yu had many simr things, but Beauty Yu had personally gone to great lengths to get them back from overseas. Just her effort alone was extraordinary. Beauty Yu was veryzy. Just look at how the Yan Family arranged this courtyard for her. She couldn¡¯t even be bothered to move. She could just live here straight away. It could not be denied that Beauty Yu did not fuss over this because she knew that she would not stay in the Yan Family for too long. However, Beauty Yu was clearly someone who would never live a rough life if she could live an exquisite life! Uh, of course, the premise was that Beauty Yu didn¡¯t have to work hard on her own to maintain those exquisite days. It would be best if others could help her. If they couldn¡¯t, she would spend money to settle it¡­ But no matter what, giving this bracelet to Yan Jinyun as a birthday gift meant that Beauty Yu cared a lot about her younger sister. Since it was someone Beauty Yu cared about, she naturally couldn¡¯t just ignore her. After clearing their throats, Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya¡¯s expressions turned ugly while Yan Jinyun was in a bad mood. Just as they were about to reprimand Yan Jinyun, Huo Siyu said, ¡°Tsk tsk, Mrs. Yan, you have nothing to say now, right? The number one family in North City actually can¡¯t aodate a girl who¡¯s only 18 years old¡­¡± ¡°Why is Mrs. Yan ring at me? Did I say something wrong? Or does Mrs. Yan think that my actions are meddling in other people¡¯s business?¡± Fu Ya¡¯s expression changed. ¡°That¡¯s true! But Mrs. Yan, do you know how I became friends with Miss Yan?¡± Of course, Fu Ya didn¡¯t know. Yan Qingyu didn¡¯t know either. Many people present didn¡¯t know either, but Yan Jinyun and Yan Ruyu, who had seen Huo Siyu at the airport yesterday, all knew. The others were curious and pricked up their ears to listen. Yan Ruyu¡¯s heart was constricted. She had only heard of Yin Jiujin¡¯s name before, so she didn¡¯t know what kind of person he was. It was only when she met some old friends at the Yan Family¡¯s banquet earlier and asked them about Yin Jiujin, Yan Jinyu¡¯s fianc¨¦, that she vaguely sensed how much Yin Jiujin could not be provoked when she saw everyone looking frightened after hearing the words ¡°Yin Jiujin¡± and that they were very secretive about him. It was fine with Huo Siyu, because she was not the one in charge of the Huo Family. If Huo Siyu was angry, the Huo Family might not deal with the Yan Family because of her, but Yin Jiujin was different. If Huo Siyu acted on Yin Jiujin¡¯s orders now, then regardless of what Yin Jiujin might do, just the fact that the Yan Family had offended Yin Jiujin meant that many business partners would probably give up their deals with the Yan Family! That would not do. She didn¡¯t like Fu Ya, her sister-inw, and she didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with Yan Qingyu, her older brother. However, the Yan Family was protected by her parents when they were still alive. She couldn¡¯t just watch as the Yan Family got destroyed. Her eyes darkened. If there was really no other choice, she did not mind that the Yan Family changed someone else to be in charge. Yu¡¯er grew up in a small town. She might not be able to control the Yan Family anytime soon, but Yun¡¯er could. Based on her observation, Yu¡¯er and Yun¡¯er seemed to have a pretty good rtionship. In addition, she had already learned from Uncle Yan Xin that Yu¡¯er didn¡¯t even want the 13% shares her mother had left for her. Yu¡¯er had only taken one of the priceless jewelry that her mother had left behind for her. It could be seen that Yu¡¯er didn¡¯t care about the Yan Corporation¡¯s inheritance rights. If Yu¡¯er didn¡¯t mind, then with Yun¡¯er in charge of the Yan Family, the rtionship between the sisters wouldn¡¯t be affected. With Yin Jiujin¡¯s attitude towards Yu¡¯er, he would probably help Yu¡¯er take care of Yun¡¯er. Taking a step back, even if Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t care about Yu¡¯er one day, it was still much better for Yun¡¯er to take over the Yan Family than for her brother to continue taking over. Looking at the guests present, they were clearly very satisfied with Yun¡¯er. Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya would never have thought that their negligence towards Yan Jinyu would cause them to lose their power and be the family¡¯s dependents. If this really happened, they would notck money, but their lives would not be good. They would be theughing stock of North City¡¯s upper-ss society. It was unknown if two people who cared so much about their reputations could stand that difference. However, after Yan Ruyu had this n, she was no longer so worried that Huo Siyu was really acting on Yin Jiujin¡¯s orders. Yan Jinyun was certain that Huo Siyu was the ¡°Little Rain¡± that Yan Jinyu was referring to. After a moment of hesitation, she did not say anything. An outsider could stand up for Yan Jinyu and seek justice. It was fine if she didn¡¯t help, but how could she stop her? As for how Yan Jinyu got along with Miss Huo, she didn¡¯t care. Yu Xiao and Yu Wen, who had rushed over, saw that Yan Ruyu was silent the entire time. Huo Siyu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I just got to know Miss Yan yesterday. That¡¯s right, it was only yesterday that I became friends with Miss Yan, and the reason we became friends was because Second Young Master Yin introduced us to each other.¡± Under everyone¡¯s shocked and slightly terrified gazes, Huo Siyu continued to smile. ¡°Oh, Second Young Master Yin, you should know who he is, right? He¡¯s the Second Young Master of the Yin Family in the capital. People call him Master Nine, the fianc¨¦ of Miss Yan.¡± She clicked her tongue inwardly. Needless to say, Yin Jiujin¡¯s name was really useful. Look at these people. Just hearing that name made them so frightened. ¡°Although the Huo Family in South City and the Yin Family in the capital don¡¯t have much of a rtionship, they have always had a good rtionship with the Qin Family in the capital. The eldest daughter of the Qin Family is also the eldest young mistress of the Yin Family. Under this series of rtionships, I¡¯m quite familiar with Second Young Master Yin.¡± Familiar? Of course, she had made that up. The first time that she had seen Yin Jiujin was on the flight from the capital to North City. ¡°Therefore, although I came to the Yan Family to attend Miss Yan¡¯s birthday party with an invitation personally sent by Miss Yan, I¡¯m here on Second Young Master Yin¡¯s orders to protect his fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°If Second Young Master Yin finds out that the fianc¨¦e whom he spent three years to find and personally brought back, and then personally sent to the Yan Family, was bullied in the Yan Family, do you think he will be angry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Mr. Yan knows Second Young Master Yin¡¯s methods better than me.¡± Yan Qingyu¡¯s heart trembled. He was petrified. H-He never would have thought that this daughter of the Huo Family would have a rtionship with Master Nine. The Huo Family and Master Nine¡­ No, it should be said that the head of the Huo Family, Huo Xuan, and Master Nine were obviously enemies! It was no secret since they were both in the business world! Why¡­ Yan Qingyu red at Fu Ya as he thought about it. He had already warned her not to find trouble with that elder daughter for the time being. She should try her best to look good on the surface and not let anyone catch her. There were so many guests in the Yan Family today, but Fu Ya actually dared to abandon her elder daughter! Not to mention what the guests would think of them, Fu Ya clearly knew that Master Nine had returned to North City yesterday and would definitelye to the Yan Family to attend his fianc¨¦e¡¯s birthday party today, but she still did that! What a pig brain! Fu Ya knew Yan Qingyu very well after being married for so many years. She knew what he was thinking with just one look. He actually ced all the me on her?! Why! Wasn¡¯t he involved in all of this too? Why did he only me her now? She red back. If not for the fact that there were so many people present, the two of them would have already started arguing. Huo Siyu saw their actions and thought to herself,?Maybe it was unfortunate, but wasn¡¯t it also a kind of blessing that Beauty Yu didn¡¯t grow in the Yan Family? She saw it. Yan Jinyu, who had put away the books and gifts, naturally saw it too when she walked out of the house. However, her mood was not affected at all. She did not even feel frustrated. She only nced at Yan Jinyun. She felt rather lucky. It was really rare for Yan Jinyun to develop such a personality after being raised by such parents. As soon as Yan Jinyu walked out of the building, everyone present saw her. Naturally, they also noticed her attire. All of themmented. She really didn¡¯t put on any makeup! However, why did they inexplicably feel that the eldest daughter of the Yan Family was very good-looking? She was wearing a long, flowing light-colored dress, and her long, slightly curly hair hung down to her waist. Her extremely beautiful face had a pair of extremely dark eyes. They were clear and clean, making her originally seductive appearance look very pure. She was actually not inferior to Yan Jinyun, who had meticulously dressed up at the side, when she stood there. This kind of bearing was not something a small family could cultivate, let alone a rural orphanage. Could it be that the thing inside her was really so powerful? Even if she had been away for 16 years, her aura had not weakened at all. At first, they thought that Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya¡¯s daughter, whom both of them so disliked, was terrible. They did not expect¡­ They were even more puzzled. What were Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya thinking? Putting aside Master Nine¡¯s rtionship, she was still their daughter. Even if they put in some effort, they wouldn¡¯t suffer much! Everyone was thinking about it, but Yan Jinyu acted like she didn¡¯t see them. She looked directly at Huo Siyu and smiled lightly. ¡°Little Rain.¡± She had heard everything that happened outside when she was putting things back in the room earlier. Seeing her like this, Little Rain¡¯s mood turned foul again. She did not want that either. She had already nned to go upstairs to change into a gown and put on makeup, preparing to go over before the banquet officially began. Unfortunately, her ns could not keep up with the changes. She also did not know that this small courtyard, which usually had no one else besides her and Zhao Ling, who brought her food, and the servants who cleaned, would suddenly have so many people. Seeing that Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya were aggrieved, Feng Yuan, who was gratified, suddenly heard Yan Jinyu call out ¡°Little Rain¡±. His heart jumped. Wasn¡¯t Little Rain Jinyu¡¯s friend from her past? Could it be this Miss Huo? But didn¡¯t Huo Siyu just say that she and Jinyu only met yesterday? He ooked at Yan Jinyu and then at Huo Siyu. No matter how he looked at it, he felt that these two people didn¡¯t look like they had just met. Hence, Feng Yuan was stunned. However, this was obviously not the time to care. ¡°Beauty Yu¡­¡± Seeing Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile, Huo Siyu¡¯s feelings became even moreplicated. To be honest, even she could not tell if the smile on Beauty Yu¡¯s face was real or fake. The key was that she was very aware as she suddenly saw the yogurt packets that were stacked in the rubbish bin. Beauty Yu¡­ Her heart ached for her. Seriously, why was Yin Jiujin still missing? Look at how Beauty Yu was bullied! How was he supposed to be her fianc¨¦? She had already sent him a message to inform him about the situation here and asked him toe over quickly! If he didn¡¯te, she would take Beauty Yu away herself! It was hering-of-age ceremony, but she had to suffer through it! Just as she was about to speak, she heard a voice. ¡°Yo, there are so many people here. It¡¯s quite lively!¡± It sounded a little carefree. Everyone looked over and saw that the Yan Family¡¯s butler had personally led a few people over. The person in front was dressed in a white shirt and ck trousers. He had a handsome face and his eyes were dark and cold. Who else could it be but Yin Jiujin? The person who spoke was the one who was half a step behind him. He was wearing a pink shirt and had short silver hair. There was a cynical smile on his face which was even more exquisite than a woman¡¯s. It was the Third Young Master of the Min Family, Min Ting. It was Master Nine! And it was Master Nine who seemed to be in a bad mood! Everyone¡¯s expression turned cold. Many people¡¯s pupils were even constricted. As for Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya, they were petrified on the spot. It was not five yet. In other words, the Yan Family¡¯s banquet had not started yet. Why was Master Nine here? Master Nine rarely attended banquets and only attended them asionally. He was giving the other party a lot of face by showing up, let alone showing up early! It seemed like he really cared about Yan Jinyu! Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya were regretful. But they were people who were forgetful, so nobody knew how long this remorse wouldst. Huo Siyu¡¯s expression froze and she began to act like a daughter of the Huo Family. She didn¡¯t dare to be careless in front of these two people. After all, she and Beauty Yu had just slipped past under their nosesst night. Zhao Kun had sent her a message after the incident, saying that Yin Jiujin had discovered the mark herncet had left on the door of the private room. She couldn¡¯t guarantee that Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t associate it with that mark. After all, this person was Yin Jiujin, an unfathomable person. Compared to Huo Siyu¡¯s nervousness, Yan Jinyu was much more rxed. No, it should be said that she wasn¡¯t just rxed. When she saw who it was, her eyes lit up. She blinked her big round eyes, looking a little cute and silly. Of course, Yin Jiujin was the only one who noticed her ¡°adorable and silly¡± expression. This was because she was all that he saw since she appeared here. Noticing that she was dressed as usual, his eyes darkened again. Speaking of Yan Jinyu, the person she wanted to see the most today wasn¡¯t Huo Siyu or anyone else. It was Yin Jiujin. It wasn¡¯t that she valued her lover over her friend. It was just that up until now, she hadn¡¯t received any news about Yin Jiujin investigating her. Yin Jiujin actually didn¡¯t investigate her after watching a video of the race that was extremely inconsistent with her profile and learning that the result of the race was that Qiu Jian and Zhao Yue were both seriously injured and sent to the hospital! Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t someone who would leave unknown dangers around him. She wasn¡¯t afraid that Yin Jiujin would find out about her background, but she was in a very good mood when she found out that Yin Jiujin hadn¡¯t investigated her. If not for this, she probably would not have been able to control the frustration in her heart today. ¡°Brother Nine!¡± Seeing the youngdy¡¯s bright smile and hearing the youngdy call him ¡°Brother Nine¡± excitedly, Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and his darkened expression eased up slightly. Seeing the girl jump down the stairs, his heart leaped. ¡°Walk properly!¡± He quickly walked towards her. Yan Jinyu straightened up in a second. ¡°Oh.¡± The person who understood Yan Jinyu the most here was Huo Siyu. Seeing Yan Jinyu like this, she was happy and depressed at the same time. Hmph! Beauty Yu wasn¡¯t even this excited to see her! ¡°Brother Nine, you¡¯re here? Where¡¯s my birthday present?¡± Yan Jinyu stood in front of Yin Jiujin. She only reached his chin, and she still had to look up at him. In Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes, she looked silly and adorable. He raised his hand to rub her head. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Since I bought it for you, I¡¯ll give it to you sooner orter.¡± He swept a nce at the shocked crowd. His gaze swept past Yan Qingyu and his wife and he said coldly, ¡°Were you bullied?¡± Yan Jinyu blinked and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She could not help but feel frustrated. This was not a rare thing for her. She often felt this way. However, she was not bullied. Now, as long as she did not want to, there was really no one who could bully her. Even if there was, she would take revenge on them sooner orter. Just like Ghost ughter Ind back then. After not treating her as a human and exploiting her, wasn¡¯t it destroyed by her after she concealed her strength and bided her time? Yin Jiujin raised his hand and rubbed her soft hair. Silly girl! She was already bullied to this extent, yet she still couldn¡¯t feel it. Indeed, she was someone who would suffer without knowing. ¡°Brother Nine, stop rubbing my hair. It¡¯s all messed up.¡± She took two steps back and avoided his hand. She raised her hand and fixed her hair as she red at him. Yin Jiujin retracted his hand when his palm was empty. He stared at her beautiful eyes and rubbed his fingers gently. It didn¡¯t matter. There was still a long way to go. She turned to Yan Qingyu and the others, who were nervous and frightened. Her eyes regained their usual darkness. ¡°I didn¡¯t send Little Yu to the Yan Family to see her being bullied by the Yan Family like this.¡± Yan Qingyu was shocked by her calm tone. ¡°Master Nine, Master Nine, don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not what you think. Ever since Jinyu returned to the Yan Family, my wife and I have been trying to make it up to her¡­¡± Under Yin Jiujin¡¯s dark gaze, Yan Qingyu gritted his teeth. ¡°Yes! I admit that I neglected Jinyu because I was busy greeting the guests today, but it¡¯s only today. Before today, my wife and I have tried our best to amodate Jinyu. We will try our best to satisfy whatever request she has. If Master Nine doesn¡¯t believe me, you can find a few Yan Family servants to interrogate.¡± For a long time, they had amodated Yan Jinyu. Even Fu Ya tried her best to avoid Yan Jinyu. This was the truth. However, Yan Qingyu didn¡¯t say that it wasn¡¯t because they cared about their family ties and treated Yan Jinyu well. It was because they felt fear for Yan Jinyu from the bottom of their hearts. Although they could not exin where the fear came from. Yan Qingyu was extremely regretful now. He was very worried that Yan Jinyu would say in front of everyone that she would pay for her living expenses during this period of time. If she really said it, he would definitely lose all his face! Fu Ya¡¯s face turned pale. It was obvious that she had thought of the same thing as Yan Qingyu. She hurriedly added, ¡°We were indeed negligent today. It was also my fault for being too busy. Sigh, speaking of which, it¡¯s all a result of a long term habit. I keep feeling that it¡¯s very unreal that Jinyu could be found after being missing for so many years. Even if Jinyu has already been back for two months, I¡¯m still a little dazed. This trance, coupled with being busy, inevitably makes me careless.¡± Anyone could tell that she was spouting nonsense. Fu Ya naturally knew that her words weren¡¯t convincing at all. She didn¡¯t care. She only hoped that Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter. As for what others thought, she temporarily didn¡¯t have the mood to care. ¡°Putting aside the fact that Master Nine personally sent Jinyu to the Yan Family, we won¡¯t neglect Jinyu as we have to give you face. Jinyu is still Qingyu and my daughter. No matter what, we won¡¯t treat our biological daughter badly, right? What benefits will that bring to us?¡± Fu Ya¡¯s words were extremely shameless. Everyone present thought,?Does she think that all of us are deaf? Or does she think that their memory is so bad that they can¡¯t remember what Master Nine said before he came? However, no one dared to interrupt at this time. Except for a few people, of course. Feng Yuan¡¯s mother, Luo Linlin, could not stand it anymore. She said directly, ¡°Fu Ya, can you be less shameless? How thick is your skin to say these words without changing your expression?¡± Luo Linlin nced at Yan Jinyu, who was beside Yin Jiujin. She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Do you really take Jinyu as your daughter?¡± ¡°Ha, if that¡¯s really the case, why would you have fallen out with the Feng Family because we insisted on looking for Jinyu in the past? I remember that back then, for the sake of continuing to look for Jinyu, we caused quite amotion. It¡¯s not a secret in North City either. Why? All these years, no one mentioned it again. Do you think you¡¯re lying to yourself that everyone doesn¡¯t know?¡± Even though Jin Yu would feel bad if she said this, she still had to say it. Fu Ya and Yan Qingyu were too much! Didn¡¯t they care about their reputation the most? Then she would make them unable to raise their heads up high in North City! ¡°Fu Ya, you have to have some conscience. It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t look for Jinyu all these years. You should have treated her well after Master Nine brought her back, but you¡¯ll still treat her like this. Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?¡± The word ¡°retribution¡± sessfully made Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya¡¯s expressions change again. They had long realized that their eldest daughter was very strange. It was just that they had always avoided connecting the word ¡°retribution¡± with such a creepy eldest daughter. And Yun¡¯er, whom they had always thought highly of, also had changed her attitude¡­ No, no! How could there really be retribution? Luo Linlin wasn¡¯t in the mood to pay attention to them. She only continued, ¡°Not to mention that Jinyu is your biological daughter, even if she¡¯s a stranger, you wouldn¡¯t treat her like this if you had any conscience. She¡¯s only 18 years old today! She¡¯s still a child! How can you bear to¡­¡± Her voice was choked up. When Yan Jinyu heard this, she nced at Luo Linlin. There was no change on her face, but she was actually feeling a little stifled inside. Even if she hadpletely understood and no longer treated Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya as family, seeing an outsider standing up for her like this, some emotions would appear inexplicably. If she had known earlier, she would not have returned to the Yan Family. In that case, there would be no more trouble. ¡°Aunt,¡± she called softly. Hearing this, Luo Linlin looked at her. Her eyes turned even redder when she saw the faint smile on her face. She turned her face away slightly to regain herposure. ¡°Forget it,¡± Yan Jinyu said. For a moment, everyone present felt a sense of sadness. Their hearts felt heavy. Even the yful Min Ting stopped smiliing. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care what the others were feeling now. After saying that, she turned her gaze to Yin Jiujin. Just as she looked over, she saw Yin Jiujin looking at her with aplicated expression. She grinned at him. From Yin Jiujin¡¯s point of view, she was very carefree. It was upsetting. Pursing his thin lips, he walked toward her and directly held her hand. He nced at the flustered Yan Qingyu and his wife. ¡°Since she¡¯s someone I brought back, I¡¯ll take responsibility for everything that happens to her in the future. She has nothing to do with the Yan Family anymore.¡± He lowered his head and looked at her. ¡°Girl, live with me at Mount Jing in the future.¡± He should be asking her a question, but his tone was firm. He wasn¡¯t going to take no for an answer. He was indeed Yin Jiujin. Actually, Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t as calm as he appeared on the surface. Although his tone was unquestionable, his heart wasn¡¯t calm. For the first time in his life, he felt nervous. He was actually worried that the youngdy would reject him?! Upon realizing this, Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. The hand that was holding Yan Jinyu instinctively tightened his hold. Yan Jinyu was stunned. She had sensed it. Was he¡­ nervous? She felt reallyplicated. Why did she feel likeughing? Who was Yin Jiujin? Since when did he ever feel nervous? Under such circumstances, nervousness meant that he wasn¡¯t confident enough. Yin Jiujin was not confident¡­ No matter how she thought about it, it was very strange! However, it was true that she was in a good mood. She smiled and said softly, ¡°Sure!¡± Seeing this, everyone fell silent. Master Nine was not only treating this fianc¨¦e differently, but he was clearly doting on her! If it were them, with such a daughter, they would definitely worship her like an ancestor. The Yan Family was really brainless. If they treated Yan Jinyu slightly better, they would have gotten a free ride-along with Master Nine. How much benefits would that bring them! Pinching her fingertips, Yin Jiujin looked down at her. His voice was still mild, but there was a hint of gentleness and indulgence in it. ¡°Shall we leave now?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Do you have anything to pack?¡± ¡°Just a few clothes. I¡¯ve already packed them. There¡¯s only one suitcase in the room upstairs.¡± There were two packages for her in the morning. They were gifts from Feng and Meimei. The Yan Family¡¯s servant, Zhao Ling, had already sent them to her. She had already packed? Another series of sighs. It seemed like the eldest daughter of the Yan Family was really disheartened! Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say a word, but his expression darkened. ¡°Brother Nine, wait for me here for a while. I¡¯ll go get my suitcase.¡± She was about to break free from his hand when he held her tightly again. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to get it.¡± He looked at Lin Zimu. Lin Zimu understood and stepped forward. ¡°Miss Yu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take your luggage down.¡± Ever since he heard Auntie Cheng address Yan Jinyu in Mount Jing, the people under Yin Jiujin had all addressed Yan Jinyu as ¡°Miss Yu.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t decline. Her luggage wasn¡¯t heavy anyway. ¡°Then, can I trouble you to bring out the present I ced in the living room on the first floor too? Thank you.¡± That was the present Yan Jinyun had just given her. Hearing this, Yan Jinyun¡ªwho was biting her lips tightly and not saying a word¡ªsuddenly looked at her with bright eyes. Yan Jinyu smiled at her. ¡°Beauty Yu, is there anything else other than these? I¡¯ll get them for you.¡± Although Huo Siyu¡¯s heart ached for Yan Jinyu as she was treated like this by her closest kin, she was still very happy to see that she was finally moving out of the Yan Family. Seeing Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya¡¯s expressions getting even more sullen, she was even happier. When Yan Jinyu heard that, she turned her gaze to her and smiled very brightly, ¡°Alright. Then, Little Rain, help me get a few packets of yogurt from the fridge in the living room.¡± In the past, she had always limited her quantity and controlled her very strictly. ¡°¡­¡± Huo Siyu. The corners of her lips twitched. ¡°Beauty Yu, there¡¯s no need for that. You¡­ your stomach will feel ufortable if you drink too much yogurt.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Huo Siyu felt Yin Jiujin¡¯s sizing gaze on her again.¡±¡­¡± Yin Jiujin was damn sharp! He was suspecting her and Beauty Yu again! She gritted her teeth and red at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get it for you!¡± She would only take one packet. Otherwise, she would be the one Brother Feng would nag about the next time they met! She suddenly wanted to p herself. Who asked you to talk so much! She walked towards the vi angrily. As she passed by Yan Jinyun, she suddenly heard Yan Jinyun say in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Just one packet will do.¡± Huo Siyu stopped in her tracks and looked at her deeply. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t avoid her gaze and looked straight into her eyes. This made Huo Siyu feel that Yan Jinyun knew that her rtionship with Beauty Yu was not as it seemed on the surface! Tsk tsk, she was indeed Beauty Yu¡¯s younger twin sister. She had been raised by such odd parents in the Yan Family, yet she could actually grow to be like this. Retracting her gaze, she walked up the stone steps and entered the small building. ¡°Yu¡¯er¡­¡± The person who spoke this time was Yan Ruyu. Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya naturally wanted to say something, but Yin Jiujin was here, so they didn¡¯t dare to make their presence known. They were afraid that they would anger him and end up in trouble. Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°Aunt.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you want to leave. Your parents have indeed¡­ gone overboard this time. But you¡¯re 18 years old today. Before her death, your grandmother told me that when you return to the Yan Family, I have to give you her 13% shares in the Yan Corporation after you turn 18 years old. You can leave after signing the share transfer agreement.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just transferring the shares to you. I¡¯m not asking you to manage thepany. Thewyers will handle the rest after you sign the contract. You don¡¯t have to do anything. You will just receive a dividend every year while holding the shares. There will be people taking care of thepany.¡± ¡°Aunt knows that you have already expressed to your Grandpa Xin that you don¡¯t want these shares on the day you returned to the Yan Family. However, these are left behind by your grandmother. Even if she can rest assured in theherworld, you shouldn¡¯t reject her.¡± ¡°What 13% shares?!¡± Fu Ya stared at Yan Ruyu with wide eyes. Chapter 85 - Jinyu Is Angry

Chapter 85: Jinyu Is Angry

She had clearly forgotten that she was still frightened a moment ago. Indeed, she did have a bad memory. Everyone looked at her like she was an idiot. Although Yan Qingyu was also shocked, he was moreposed than her. When he met Yin Jiujin¡¯s indifferent gaze, Yan Qingyu hurriedly rebuked Fu Ya, ¡°What are you saying! Who cares what shares it is? It has nothing to do with you!¡± Fu Ya¡¯s face turned bright red. Because she was not the daughter-inw that the Yan Family liked in the first ce, the two elders left a message when they passed away that she was not allowed to have any shares in the Yan Corporation! So now, after marrying into the Yan Family for so many years, she did not even have a single share in the Yan Corporation. She hated it the most when people said that the Yan Corporation had nothing to do with her! Although Yan Qingyu reprimanded Fu Ya, he was actually not calm at all. He only knew that the Yan Corporation still had some shares in someone¡¯s hands, but he didn¡¯t know that it was with his mother. Furthermore, after his mother passed away, she didn¡¯t give these shares to him but to his good-for-nothing elder daughter! Didn¡¯t her mother take into ount that Yan Jinyu might be lost forever? So who will have the shares then? Anyway, no matter whose hands itnded in, it would definitely notnd in his hands as he did not know about it! However, he was clearly his mother¡¯s only son, but his mother¡¯s inheritance was not given to him¡­ He clenched his fists. He was indignant. But no one cared what he thought. Yan Jinyu said to Yan Ruyu, ¡°Oh, when Grandpa Xin mentioned the shares to me, I already said that I wouldn¡¯t take them. I know that Grandmother misses me. As for the shares, Aunt will give them to Yun¡¯er.¡± The Yan Family was the number one family in North City. The Yan Corporation had tens of billions of dors worth of assets. Even if she only received dividends every year from 13% of the shares, it was still a lot of money! She actually let it go so easily! That was unbelievable. This was what many people present thought. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Yan Jinyun said. Her voice was still a little loud and didn¡¯t match her image as the top socialite. She looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°I don¡¯tck your shares! What¡¯s yours is yours. I don¡¯t want your charity!¡± Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya were naturally surprised that Yan Jinyu would give up on these shares. Just as they were about to make a decision, they heard Yan Jinyu say that she wanted to give the shares to Yan Jinyun. They were a little unhappy, but they felt that the shares in Yan Jinyun¡¯s hands were at least better than Yan Jinyu and Yan Ruyu¡¯s hands. Since they had watched Yan Jinyun grow up and had a deep rtionship with her, in addition to the fact that Yan Jinyun was the sessor they thought highly of, her holding the shares would be equaled to them holding the shares. They never expected Yan Jinyun to reject them so decisively. Yan Qingyu called her an idiot in his heart, but Fu Ya couldn¡¯t help but say it out loud, ¡°Yun¡¯er, what nonsense are you talking about? Since your sister isn¡¯t willing to ept it, it¡¯s the same even if you take it. Just take care of your sister in the future. Anyway, you¡¯ve given it to your older sister. She doesn¡¯t know how to invest even with so much money. It¡¯s a waste for her to keep the shares¡­¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Looking at Fu Ya, Yan Jinyun felt disgusted for the first time. The hurt in her eyes was so obvious. Feng Yuan had never seen Yan Jinyun look so hurt since he was young. He suddenly felt very ufortable. Feng Yuan had often quarreled with Yan Jinyun whom was the top socialite in North City that everyone liked. Naturally, he was not someone who would be overly cautious. Hence, even though he was facing an elder like Fu Ya now, he, too, rebutted her impolitely, ¡°In the past, I¡¯ve only heard that big families disregarded kinship and hurt each other for the sake of money. However, I¡¯ve never seen it with my own eyes. I¡¯ve really seen it with my own eyes now after seeing Mrs. Yan belittling Jinyu for mere shares today.¡± ¡°If you want to fight for the shares, so be it. What¡¯s the point of belittling others? Jinyu doesn¡¯t know how to invest? May I ask how Mrs. Yan figured that out? Did you give Jinyu a sum of money to try it out and she failed in the end? Or did you hire a teacher in this area to teach Jinyu and she failed to master it? I don¡¯t think so. Then, what makes Mrs. Yan think that money would be wasted in Jinyu¡¯s hands?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a step back and say that even if Jinyu really doesn¡¯t understand, doesn¡¯t she have a very powerful fianc¨¦? With Master Nine around, how can money be wasted in Jinyu¡¯s hands? Or does Mrs. Yan think that Master Nine will covet the shares in Jinyu¡¯s hands and deceive her?¡± Fu Ya was shocked. She nced at Yin Jiujin, afraid that he really thought that she was thinking that way. She hurriedly said angrily to Feng Yuan, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! When did I think that way! Master Nine is someone great. Why would he care about the Yan Corporation¡¯s shares?¡± ¡°Of course, Master Nine wouldn¡¯t. ording to Mrs. Yan, if you aren¡¯t worried that Master Nine will covet Jinyu¡¯s shares, then it must be you who are coveting them, right? Tsk tsk, you even covet your biological daughter¡¯s things. Mrs. Yan is really a model example of a richdy!¡± ¡°I¡­ When did I say that!¡± Fu Ya gritted her teeth in anger, especially when many people present looked at her with mocking eyes. ¡°Of course, Mrs. Yan wouldn¡¯t say it so directly. After all, Mrs. Yan is already so old. You still need your face. You didn¡¯t say it directly but didn¡¯t you say it tactfully earlier?¡± He sneered, ¡°Yan Jinyun already said that she doesn¡¯t want Jinyu¡¯s shares, but you¡¯re still persuading her. Clearly, Yan Jinyun isn¡¯t coveting Jinyu¡¯s shares. It¡¯s you!¡± ¡°A few years ago, Jinyu and Yan Jinyun were kidnapped. You took advantage of Old Master Yan and Old Madam Yan¡¯s absence to prepare the funds that the Yan Corporation is short of. After you took out 100 million dors to redeem Yan Jinyun, you called the police. You didn¡¯t care if the two-year-old Jinyu would be killed by kidnappers.¡± The world did not know about this. To everyone present at that time, it was like listening to Feng Yuan exposing a huge scandal. Other than disbelief, there was also deep disdain in their eyes as they looked at Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya. After today, their reputation in North City would probably bepletely ruined. ¡°After Jinyu went missing, you didn¡¯t intend to look for her either. If it wasn¡¯t for Old Master Yan and Old Madam Yan¡¯s insistence, you probably would have long forgotten that you have such a daughter. After that, Old Master Yan and Old Madam Yan passed away one after another, and youpletely gave up on looking for Jinyu. Because of that, my parents even had an unhappy rtionship with you. Up until now, the Feng Family and the Yan Family rarely interacted with each other because of this.¡± ¡°From this, it¡¯s obvious that you, Mrs. Yan, and Mr. Yan have no feelings for Jinyu at all.¡± ¡°You two don¡¯t have any feelings for Jinyu, so it¡¯s understandable that you want to snatch the money that Old Madam left for her. However, you guys personally watched Yan Jinyun grow up and painstakingly raised her, right? Does Mrs.Yan only care about Jinyu¡¯s shares? Don¡¯t you care about Yan Jinyun¡¯s wishes at all?¡± ¡°Yan Jinyun is such a proud person. Mrs. Yan persuaded her to snatch her sister¡¯s shares. Do you care about her dignity?¡± ¡°Poor Yan Jinyun. I thought that her parents doted on her since she was young. Now, it seems like the so-called pampering of her parents is rather fake.¡± The person who understood Yan Jinyun the most wasn¡¯t Yan Jinyu, nor was it Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya. It was Feng Yuan, who often argued with her as soon as they met each other. Feng Yuan had always said that Yan Jinyun was ck-hearted and fake, but he was still willing to argue with Yan Jinyun the moment they met. This meant that he also knew Yan Jinyun¡¯s nature. He knew better than anyone¡­ and even Yan Jinyun herself that Fu Ya was the reason why she became like this. However, Feng Yuan thought that even if Fu Ya was more vain, she was still really concerned about Yan Jinyun. Even though Fu Ya mostly taught Yan Jinyun ording to her method, making Yan Jinyun have no choice but to hide her true nature. He didn¡¯t expect that Fu Ya would ignore Yan Jinyun¡¯s wishes for her own selfishness. She even forced Yan Jinyun, who was used to putting on an act, to be so emotional that she didn¡¯t even realize it. Was Fu Ya really concerned about Yan Jinyun? The answer was obvious. No! Then don¡¯t me him for being rude! Although Yan Jinyun was an annoying person, she had never done anything bad. It was fine to argue with her, but there was no need to force her to this extent. At this moment, Feng Yuan didn¡¯t realize that he could scold and argue with Yan Jinyun, but not others. Even if that person was Yan Jinyun¡¯s mother! ¡°You brat, what nonsense are you talking about? What do you know? Luo Linlin, how did you teach your son? Is this how you teach him to talk to his elders? He doesn¡¯t even know the rules!¡± Fu Ya was obviously panicking. From time to time, she would nce at Yan Jinyun, who was pursing her lips silently. The more she looked at her, the more flustered she became. She was afraid that Yun¡¯er would listen to Feng Yuan, that brat, and move away from her! She was so good to Yun¡¯er and had nned everything for Yun¡¯er. Wasn¡¯t this considered as doting and love? What did this brat Feng Yuan know! Fu Ya did not realize that the reason why she was flustered was because something that she had hidden was exposed and she was angered by that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really don¡¯t know how to teach my son because I¡¯ve never forced him to do anything he doesn¡¯t want to do.¡± After saying that, Luo Linlin looked at Yan Jinyun, whose eyes were slightly red, and she sighed softly. She had always known that Jinyun was a good child. It was a pity that she had a mother like Fu Ya. Fu Ya choked. ¡°You! Luo Linlin, take your son and husband and get lost from the Yan Family. The Yan Family doesn¡¯t wee you! All these years, your family¡¯s habit of sticking your nose into other people¡¯s business hasn¡¯t changed at all. If you want to interfere with family¡¯s matters, go back to the Feng Family. Don¡¯t interfere in other people¡¯s family matters! Get lost¡­¡± ¡°I said, that¡¯s enough,¡± Yan Jinyu said calmly. Her left hand was held by Yin Jiujin, but her right hand was still subconsciously touching the ¡°watch¡± on her left hand. Seeing this, Huo Siyu was stunned. Beauty Yu was angry! Hearing Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t even have the time to collect her emotions before her heart skipped a beat. Chapter 86 - The Yan Corporation Changed Hands

Chapter 86: The Yan Corporation Changed Hands

She had seen Yan Jinyu make a move. She couldn¡¯t deny that she despised what her mother had done. But no matter what, she was still her mother. She was also Yan Jinyu¡¯s mother. She was afraid that Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back and would bebeled as a mother killer. She was more afraid of the family turning against one other. ¡°Sister¡­¡± Everyone looked at Yan Jinyu, including Yin Jiujin, who was holding her hand. Yin Jiujin looked at Yan Jinyu¡¯s beautiful eyes that were smiling. His ck eyes suddenly became more obscure, and he instinctively held her hand tightly. He did not interrupt. Seeing this, Min Ting looked at Yan Jinyu with his almond-shaped eyes. This Miss Yan was indeed not simple. Just a simple sentence made him feel a chill in his heart. Yan Jinyu naturally sensed everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, especially Yin Jiujin¡¯s appraisal. With her sharp senses, she had already sensed it at the first moment. It was just that she didn¡¯t take it to heart. She smiled at Yan Jinyun. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± She was angry, but not to the point of losing her mind. She was now the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, and she was still engaged to Yin Jiujin. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t do anything that would harm her reputation. Besides, they were rted by blood. If they treated her badly, she could not really kill them. Although she had killed countless people, she still had her bottom line. Of course, the premise was that they were not too much for her to tolerate. She looked at Fu Ya with smiling eyes. ¡°Mom seems to like to make her presence known? Oh, no, I should say that Mom doesn¡¯t seem to have a good memory?¡± Fu Ya and Yan Qingyu were both shocked to see Yan Jinyu like this. They did not know what she was going to do, but for some reason, they felt that what she said next would definitely make them regret it! What did she mean by not having a good memory? This was Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya¡¯s doubts, as well as everyone else¡¯s. Had Yan Jinyu already taught them a lesson before this? Others might not know, but Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya remembered. Yan Jinyu was really not to be trifled with. During this period of time, they had avoided her and tried their best not to bump into her! But today¡­ ¡°I originally thought that since you guys gave birth to me and the Yan Family was valued by my grandparents, it was very likely that they would hand it to Yun¡¯er in the future. I¡¯ll leave you guys some face and preserve the Yan Family¡¯s face. For this, I¡¯m prepared to leave quietly. Why can¡¯t Mom be more docile?¡± ¡°Could it be that in Mom¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m very stupid and easy to bully? I think Mom, you might have gotten something wrong. I don¡¯t want the Yan Corporation¡¯s shares. It¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t want them. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t afford to! As long as I want to, the Yan Corporation will change hands in no time. Mom, do you believe me?¡± She smiled at Yan Qingyu, whose expression had changed drastically. ¡°How about Dad? Do you believe me?¡± ¡°From your expressions, I think you believe me.¡± ¡°Hey, you guys are so timid. I¡¯m lying to you. I¡¯m not that capable!¡± Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya were speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Everyone. Initially, they were shocked. They did not expect such a turn of events. Now, they were not sure which of her words were true. Huo Siyu smiled. Beauty Yu was really¡­ Well done! ¡°However, regardless of whether I have the ability or not, since it¡¯s the shares that Grandmother left for me, I can give it to whoever I want. I don¡¯t like others to dictate my decisions.¡± When she thought of Yan Jinyun¡¯s almost crying look just now, she almost couldn¡¯t control her temper. ¡°I want to give the shares to Yun¡¯er, but she only can decide if she wants it herself. Mom, don¡¯t interrupt anymore. Otherwise, if I¡¯m in a bad mood, I might immediately sign the equity transfer agreement and then hand it over to someone else. I believe there are many people in North City who want the Yan Corporation¡¯s shares. Oh, I forgot to mention that it seems to be 13% of the Yan Corporation¡¯s shares. It¡¯s not a small amount.¡± Fu Ya was so angry that she was speechless. No, she did not dare to speak. She was afraid that she would anger this brat and she would really give her shares away. Look at the people present, many of their eyes were waiting with glowing eyes! After Yan Jinyu finished speaking, she looked at Yan Jinyun and smiled. ¡°Yun¡¯er, I¡¯m saying this for you to hear. Do you understand what I mean? If you don¡¯t want these shares, I¡¯ll give them to someone else. When you take over the Yan Corporation, you¡¯ll have a headache with so many shares in the hands of outsiders. Don¡¯t have any hopes of getting lucky. I¡¯ve always been a person who keeps my word.¡± ¡°You¡­ Are you threatening me?!¡± Yan Jinyun was angry. Why was she behaving like this? She didn¡¯t want the shares and yet, she was forcing her to take them! Yan Jinyu knew that it was impossible for her to watch the Yan Corporation¡¯s shares fall into the hands of outsiders! Yan Jinyu shrugged. ¡°If you think it¡¯s a threat, then so be it. I¡¯ll only ask you one thing now. Do you want the shares?¡± Yan Jinyun gritted her teeth and red at her. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t look like I¡¯m forcing you into prostitution. Be happy. This is 13% of the Yan Corporation¡¯s shares. Many people are thinking about it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Fu Ya, who was thinking about the shares. This brat had scolded her indirectly! It had to be said that Fu Ya was really thinking too much. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t have the mood to scold her indirectly. Yan Jinyu usually couldn¡¯t be bothered to scold people, but once she wanted to scold someone, she wouldn¡¯t beat around the bush. She would scold them directly. ¡°Don¡¯t feel so burdened. Just take it as my second birthday present for you. Just ept it.¡± Yan Jinyun stared at her for a long time before she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°¡­Thank you!¡± What else could she do? Did she have to watch as the shares fell into the hands of an outsider? ¡°I forgot to remind Dad and Mom. Since it¡¯s my birthday gift to Yun¡¯er, as elders, you can¡¯t snatch it away. Yun¡¯er is already 18 years old. She¡¯s already past the age where she has to pass her presents and birthday money to her parents. Besides, if word gets out that you are coveting your biological daughter¡¯s things, it won¡¯t be good for your reputation.¡± Yan Qingyu: ¡°¡­What nonsense are you talking about! Are Mom and Dad that kind of person?! Since you don¡¯t want it and Yun¡¯er is willing to ept it, Mom and Dad will only be happy that you two sisters are close. We don¡¯t care about anything else!¡± Fu Ya said nothing. No matter what, the shares were finally in Yun¡¯er¡¯s hands. They were getting what they wanted. Even though the process was extremely stifling. ¡°It¡¯s naturally best if Dad and Mom think that way.¡± Then, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m actually not worried that Dad and Mom will have any ideas about those shares. The Empire Group¡¯s headquarters is still in North City. Brother Nine and I will stay in North City for a long time. With Brother Nine helping me look after them, Dad and Mom won¡¯t dare to have any thoughts.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya.?So if that¡¯s the case, why did you say all that nonsense just now?!?It¡¯s not like they were stupid enough to offend Master Nine! Now, how could they not understand what Master Nine felt about this brat! Not to mention Master Nine¡¯s protection, even without Master Nine, this brat was obviously not someone to be trifled with! Seeing that the two of them had been forced to such a state by Yan Jinyu, Yan Ruyu sighed as she tried hard to suppress the corners of her lips that were about to curve up unconsciously. She coughed dryly and said, ¡°Since Yu¡¯er wants to give the shares to Yun¡¯er, Auntie can¡¯t persuade you too much.¡± With her perception, seeing Yu¡¯er like this, how could she still think that she was really someone who grew up in an orphanage in a small town and couldn¡¯t take care of herself when she returned to North City? Putting everything else aside, just based on Yu¡¯er¡¯s bearing and a few smiling words, she would be able to intimidate her brother and sister-inw. Her future should not be too bad either. Furthermore, Yu¡¯er had Yin Jiujin protecting her. However, seeing Yu¡¯er like this, she had also settled one of her worries. They had rushed back because they had received Uncle Yan Xin¡¯s call and learned that Yu¡¯er had returned to the Yan Family. They were worried that she would be bullied. Once this was over, she might not be able toe back ever again. ¡°Since everyone is here, I¡¯ll hand over the rest as well.¡± When Yan Ruyu said that, everyone looked at her. Most of them were there to watch the show. Inparison, Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya were not so rxed. They tensed up and prayed that Yan Ruyu would not say anything that would harm their interests. ¡°Your grandmother gave 13% of her shares to Yu¡¯er in the Yan Corporation. Your grandfather naturally left the same shares for Yun¡¯er too. The two elders have the same kind of love for you and your sister. They didn¡¯t favor one over the other.¡± Yan Ruyu was actually saying this for Yan Jinyun¡¯s sake. After all, Yan Jinyun had always felt that the two elders were biased. Of course, Fu Ya must have contributed to Yan Jinyun¡¯s prejudice. Indeed, once Yan Ruyu said that, Yan Jinyun¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but beplicated. Yan Ruyu nced at her and continued, ¡°The two elders mean that I can transfer the shares to you two when you¡¯re 18 years old. Since Yu¡¯er¡¯s shares were given to Yun¡¯er, Yun¡¯er has 26% of the shares now.¡± She looked at the livid Yan Qingyu. ¡°If I remember correctly, Brother has 30% of the Yan Corporation¡¯s shares, right?¡± ¡°I still have 20%.¡± The Yan Corporation was considered a family business, and the shares were mostly in the hands of the Yan Family. ¡°I have my own job. My sry is enough to support the family. Our family doesn¡¯t spend much money. Moreover, we stay overseas all year round. If anything happens to the Yan Corporation, we won¡¯t be able to rush back in time to help. So, I¡¯ve decided to give Yun¡¯er 10% of my shares. I¡¯ll leave the remaining 10% to Yu Xiao. If Yu Xiao is going to be useless in the future, with the Yan Corporation¡¯s shares, he won¡¯t starve to death.¡± Yu Xiao¡¯s lips twitched. Why did she have to insult him? Mother! Yan Ruyu¡¯sst words were a bit humorous, but at that moment, who still had the mood to care if her words were humorous? 26% plus 10%, Yan Jinyun had 36% of the Yan Corporation¡¯s shares. She had 6% more than Yan Qingyu, the chairman of the Yan Corporation! Clearly, Yan Ruyu, who still had 10% shares, was on Yan Jinyun¡¯s side. In other words, if the Yan Corporation had another 5% shareholder supporting Yan Jinyun, it meant that the Yan Corporation was about to change hands! This was not only a big matter for the Yan Family, but also a big matter for the entire North City! Everyone gasped when they realized that. This news was humongous! Chapter 87 - Whats Yours Is Mine

Chapter 87: What¡¯s Yours Is Mine

¡°How can that be?¡± Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya said in unison. Yan Jinyun initially thought that it was impossible. In her opinion, even without Yan Ruyu¡¯s 10% shares, the Yan Family would still be hers sooner orter. It was not because of her identity as the sessor, but because she had the confidence topletely control the Yan Family. However, after seeing Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya¡¯s tacit excitement, she retracted her rejection. There was hurt and determination in her eyes. She didn¡¯t say anything but looked at Yan Jinyu. Others didn¡¯t understand what Yan Jinyun meant, but Yan Jinyu did. Yan Jinyun was asking her. Yan Jinyu chuckled and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s Aunt¡¯s token of appreciation, Yun¡¯er will ept it.¡± She looked at Yan Ruyu. ¡°However, we can¡¯t let Auntie suffer a loss either. I¡¯ll buy the 10% shares that Auntie gave Yun¡¯er ording to the market price and I¡¯ll leave the details to thewyer. What do you think, Auntie?¡± We¡­ Yan Jinyun pursed her lips in silence. Yan Ruyu stared at Yan Jinyu without any response. Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I can still fork out this bit of money. Even if I can¡¯t, isn¡¯t Brother Nine here? I can borrow it from him too.¡± She looked up at Yin Jiujin, who had been staring at her, and asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Nine, you¡¯ll lend me money, right?¡± Staring at her smiling face, Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as he pinched her fingertips. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you in the future.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression froze slightly. She didn¡¯t know why, but after hearing his words, her heart seemed to suddenly beat faster. However, her emotions were quickly controlled by her. She blinked and asked, ¡°Brother Nine, you mean that if I want to use money in the future, I can only ask you for it? It¡¯s not a loan?¡± Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but raise his other hand and poke her forehead with his index finger. ¡°Silly.¡± Then, he said, ¡°You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e. You¡¯ll be my wife in the future. Besides, didn¡¯t you just say yesterday that you wanted to spend the rest of your life with me? Don¡¯t you understand the meaning of a lifetime?¡± Yan Jinyu rubbed her forehead in a daze. ¡°I understand. Why don¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Then tell me, what does that mean?¡± ¡°That means whatever¡¯s yours is mine too. Hehe, Brother Nine, am I right?¡± ¡°¡­it means we don¡¯t have to separate our belongings so distinctively.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same? What¡¯s yours is mine. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s no distinction between us!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with that. Yan Jinyu chuckled again, looking especially silly. Huo Siyu, who was at the side, couldn¡¯t bear to look at her. She really wanted to shout,?Beauty Yu, are you someone whocks that bit of money? Wake up! Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care if she was smiling foolishly. She only knew that she was very happy now. There was actually such a person in this world who did not know her background and clearly had doubts about her. Not only did he not check on her or ask her about it, he even indulged her so much. How could she not be happy? Because she was happy, she looked at Yan Ruyu again with an even brighter smile than before. ¡°Aunt, you also saw that I don¡¯tck money, so this matter is settled.¡± Yan Ruyu was dazzled by her smile. Then, she sighed, ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, let¡¯s do as you say.¡± It was hard to say now. It would be troublesome if Yu Xiao made a fuss about it when he grew up. She might as well settle the score now. Even though the possibility of Yu Xiao bing insensible and harassing her with these shares was very small. ¡°The Yan Corporation will hold a shareholder¡¯s meeting tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll have to trouble Aunt toe personally,¡± Yan Jinyun said. Yan Ruyu looked over. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t avoid her gaze. She maintained her posture as the top socialite in North City and said without changing her expression, ¡°Yun¡¯er thanks Auntie for the shares.¡± It seemed like Yun¡¯er was confident that there were people in the Yan Corporation supporting her. She was someone who could control the situation. It was better for the Yan Family to be handed to her than to her father. Yan Ruyu nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I sold it at an explicit price. Let me know when the meeting is. I¡¯ll be there on time.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you Auntie.¡± ¡°Yun¡­ Yun¡¯er, what are you doing?!¡± Fu Ya was the first to shout out in anger. Yan Qingyu was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak properly. In other words, with Yin Jiujin standing beside Yan Jinyu at such an asion, the situation would only be worse if he spoke. ¡°What does Mom think I¡¯m going to do? Speaking of which, I¡¯m the Yan Family¡¯s heir to begin with. The Yan Corporation will be mine sooner orter. What¡¯s the big deal about it being earlier orter? Mom, don¡¯t worry. Even if I be the head of the Yan Family in the future, I¡¯ll still give you your allowance as usual. You can go out to y cards and shop like before.¡± ¡°How can it be the same?!¡± When her husband was in charge, she had always been the wife of the head. When her daughter was in charge, she was considered the mother of the head of the household for the time being. But after her daughter got married? Could it be that she had to find a live-in son-inw?! The daughter she raised was naturally married to an outstanding man. There was no way an outstanding man was willing to be a live-in son-inw! Besides, if her husband was forced to abdicate by her biological daughter, she would definitely be aughing stock in North City! All the wealthydies she knew envied her for having a husband who loved her, a sensible and outstanding daughter, and a harmonious family. If her daughter fell out with her husband and even became enemies, she would lose a lot of face! Obviously, Fu Ya had never thought that when she encouraged Yan Jinyun to marry into the Yin Family, Yin Jiujin would never be their live-in son-inw. Yan Jinyun hid the emotions in her eyes and said calmly, ¡°How is it different? Does Mom think that I¡¯m an ingrate who won¡¯t care about you after taking over the Yan Corporation?¡± ¡°Even if I really inherited the coldness in your bones and don¡¯t care about you, doesn¡¯t my father still have 30% of the Yan Corporation¡¯s shares? The annual dividend is not a small sum. It¡¯s enough for you and my father to retire.¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s words were actually a little spiteful. She had never thought of seizing power so quickly. After all, she was only 18 years old and had a long life ahead of her. She did not intend to take her aunt¡¯s 10% shares, but their reaction was so strong, as if she was not their daughter but their enemy. Hence, she did not want to go ording to their wishes. ¡°You! You! You¡­¡± Fu Ya almost fainted from anger. However, she didn¡¯t faint because Yan Jinyu¡¯s words had diverted her attention. ¡°Since we¡¯ve made things clear, I¡¯ll have to trouble Aunt for the rest. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Lin Zimu had already brought her luggage down. Yan Ruyu was silent. Her throat felt a little choked up again. After a while, she nodded. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± She looked at Yin Jiujin. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Master Nine to take care of Yu¡¯er in the future.¡± Yin Jiujin nced at her and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± However, no one felt that his attitude was bad. This was because most of the people present wouldn¡¯t even get a look from Yin Jiujin, let alone a nod and response. Yin Jiujin held Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand and turned to walk out of the small courtyard. As soon as they turned around, they saw the old man who appeared at the entrance of the small courtyard. ¡°Miss Yu.¡± The old man held his walking stick and said with a choked up voice. Yan Jinyu stopped in her tracks and restrained the emotions in her eyes. She smiled and called out, ¡°Grandpa Xin.¡± ¡°Miss Yu, are you¡­ leaving the Yan Family? You only came back after 16 years. Are you leaving after staying for only two months?¡± ¡°¡­Not really. I¡¯ll be staying in North City for a long time. Even if I leave North City in the future, I¡¯ll be able to get through to you on the phone. You won¡¯t be unable to find me like you used to, so you don¡¯t have to worry, Grandpa Xin.¡± The old man¡¯s body trembled as he held his walking stick. ¡°Yes, it won¡¯t be like before. That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good¡­¡± Although he was an elder of the Yan Family, he was only a servant after all. He could not take charge of the family¡¯s matters after all. Therefore, even if he heard about Miss Yu¡¯s situation in the Yan Family these few days, he could only try his best to force himself not to ask about it. He thought that no matter how much Young Master and Young Madam disliked Miss Yu, they were still Miss Yu¡¯s parents after all. At least, they wouldn¡¯t treat Miss Yu too harshly. At least, it was better for Miss Yu to stay in the Yan Family than to suffer outside. Who knew that they¡­ He had wanted to take advantage of the two youngdies¡¯ing-of-age ceremony to join in the fun, but instead he had witnessed such a scene. Young Master had long gone astray. He knew it from the moment Young Master disregarded Old Master and Madam¡¯s wishes to marry this Young Madam. However, he did not expect Young Master to be so far gone. Yan Jinyu felt a little stifled, and the smile on her face didn¡¯t look as natural as before. Yin Jiujin pinched her palm as a form of constion. Then, he looked up at Yan Xin, ¡°Little Yu will live with me in Mount Jing in the future. If you want to see her, you can go to Mount Jing to look for her directly.¡± To Mount Jing¡­ This was not a privilege that anyone could receive. Even Min Ting, who had a good rtionship with Yin Jiujin, had only stepped foot into Mount Jing once! The way everyone looked at the old man instantly changed. The young people did not know Yan Xin, but the older ones did. However, after so many years, Yan Qingyu had long changed the Yan Family¡¯s head. They thought that Yan Xin, the Yan Family¡¯s former butler, no longer had any status in the Yan Family. They didn¡¯t expect Master Nine to treat him so politely¡­ Master Nine¡¯s attitude towards the old man was probably mostly because of Eldest Miss Yan. After the series of events just now, they no longer felt that Eldest Miss Yan was a simple person. Although they couldn¡¯t understand why a person who grew up in a remote orphanage could have such courage, no matter what, they couldn¡¯t deny that they wouldn¡¯t underestimate Eldest Miss Yan anymore. Moreover, she had Master Nine backing her up. Since Yan Xin was someone Eldest Miss Yan treated with respect, they naturally didn¡¯t dare to underestimate him. ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Xin looked at Yin Jiujin.¡± You¡¯re the Yin Family¡¯s Second Young Master, right? ¡°Very few people dared to address Yin Jiujin as ¡°you ¡± now. Most of them addressed him with honorifics. This discovery made everyone realize Yan Xin¡¯s importance even more clearly. Yin Jiujin nodded slightly. Yan Xin smiled kindly, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to thank you in person. Thank you for bringing Miss Yu back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being too polite. Little Yu is my fianc¨¦e. It¡¯s what I should do.¡± He was very d that he had done that back then. Otherwise, the girl would not be held in his hand like she was now. She would still be in some unknown corner of the world. Chapter 88 - Leaving The Yan Family

Chapter 88: Leaving The Yan Family

¡°I have to thank you no matter what.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of Miss Yu in the future. Leaving the Yan Family¡­ is also good.¡± Yin Jiujin nced at the silent Yan Jinyu and said, ¡°You take care too.¡± This was said on behalf of the youngdy. The youngdy did not speak but he could still sense that her attitude towards the elderly man was different. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Grandpa Xin.¡± Once she said this, Yan Jinyun couldn¡¯t help but despise herself inwardly again. Why was she talking so much again? Also, when did she understand Yan Jinyu so well? She could actually sense that Yan Jinyu¡¯s emotions were in an upheaval! It was fine if she felt it, but she couldn¡¯t bear not to say something. It must be because they were twins that she was unusually soft-hearted in front of Yan Jinyu! It must be! Yan Jinyu looked at Yan Xin and then smiled at Yan Jinyun. Yan Jinyun said, ¡°¡­Can I go to Mount Jing since you¡¯re going to stay in Mount Jing in the future? Don¡¯t overthink. I¡¯m not going to see you. I simply heard of Mount Jing and have admired it for a long time. I simply want to see the scenery there!¡± Yan Jinyu looked up at Yin Jiujin with a questioning gaze. Her eyes were ck and clear. Her face was fair and smooth. After staring at her for a second, Yin Jiujin finally couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and pinch her face. It felt so good. Just as Yan Jinyu was about to p his hand away, Yin Jiujin hurriedly let go of her and said in all seriousness, ¡°You¡¯re the mistress of Mount Jing. You have the right to decide who can step foot on Mount Jing and who can¡¯t.¡± It was as if he didn¡¯t pinch her on her face earlier. With him like this, Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t hold a grudge on him. Most importantly, Yin Jiujin said that she had the right to decide who could step foot on Mount Jing and who couldn¡¯t. This made her mood improve a little. Didn¡¯t that mean that as long as she didn¡¯t permit it, even Yin Jiujin¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t step foot into Mount Jing? It wasn¡¯t the first time she had heard others say that Yin Jiujin¡¯s mother didn¡¯t think highly of her as her future daughter-inw. She had a hunch that their future interactions might be very unpleasant! Furthermore, she had investigated the Yin Family. Although the information about the Yin Family wasn¡¯t that easy to find, and there were many hidden things that couldn¡¯t be found. However, she still had some understanding of thisdy of the Yin Family, who was Yin Jiujin¡¯s mother. ording to the information she had obtained, Yin Jiujin¡¯s mother indeed had someone she liked to be her daughter-inw. Regardless of what would happen after she went to the capital, with Yin Jiujin¡¯s words, his mother wouldn¡¯t be able to take advantage of her in North City, especially in Mount Jing! If Huo Siyu knew what she was thinking, she would definitely roll her eyes and say,?Beauty Yu, you¡¯re thinking too much. With your character, even without Yin Jiujin¡¯s words, no one would be able to take advantage of you! ¡°Yun¡¯er, you heard that, right? So if you really want to see the scenery of Mount Jing, you have to be more polite to me. Otherwise, if I¡¯m unhappy, you won¡¯t be able to go to Mount Jing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyun. ¡°However, since it¡¯s your birthday today, I¡¯ll give you some face. Since you admire Mount Jing so much, I¡¯ll allow you to go over when I am at Mount Jing. How about that?¡± Yan Jinyun, ¡°¡­Thank you!¡± She was getting more and more confused about Yan Jinyu. Her personality was changing every now and then! However, she wasn¡¯t stupid and didn¡¯t ignore Yan Jinyu¡¯s ¡°when I am at Mount Jing¡±. Master Nine¡¯s territory was not a ce that anyone could enter as they wished. Otherwise, if anyone could go to his private territory to investigate as they wished, wouldn¡¯t that make it easier for people to take his life? Yan Jinyu was concerned about her so that she wouldn¡¯t offend Master Nine when she wasn¡¯t around. Hmph! That was unnecessary. Why would she still go to Mount Jing if Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t there? ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyun realized what she was thinking. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She took the gift box from Lin Zimu and said to Yan Jinyun, ¡°Thank you for the gift.¡± She nodded at Yan Xin, who was standing there. ¡°Grandpa Xin, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t worry about my old bones. I have a good life at the old residence. I¡¯ll call you if anything happens.¡± ¡°Auntie, after I¡¯m done with my work, I¡¯ll treat you, Uncle, and Yu Xiao to a meal as my appreciation.¡± She did not say what she was thanking them for, but everyone knew. ¡°Okay, call me if you need anything.¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°I picked out a birthday present for you and Yun¡¯er. I¡¯ve wanted to give it to you tonight¡­ I¡¯ll give it to Yun¡¯er and ask her to pass it to you.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you Auntie.¡± ¡°Jinyu, wait. Let¡¯s go together.¡± It was Luo Linlin. Luo Linlin and Feng Chen walked a few steps before realizing that Feng Yuan was still standing where he was. Luo Linlin stopped in her tracks and turned back to shout, ¡°Feng Yuan, what are you waiting for? Mrs. Yan already told us to get lost, and you still have the face to stay?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Fu Ya.?Fine, just go. Why are you bringing up old scores at a time like this! I¡¯ve already lost so much face. I don¡¯t want anyone to notice me now! ¡°Oh, I¡¯ming!¡± Feng Yuan replied. He took out a small gift box from his pocket. He ran over and stuffed it into Yan Jinyun¡¯s arms. ¡°Although you¡¯re not a likable person, you and I are considered childhood friends. I¡¯ve bought you a birthday gift every year, and this year is no exception. Keep it properlyl! I won¡¯t help you pick it up if I see you throwing it away again!¡± It was obvious that it wasn¡¯t the first time Yan Jinyun had thrown away his present and he had picked it up to give it back to her. ¡°Who cares about your gift!¡± But she did not throw it out. Sometimes, Yan Jinyun would feel that she was actually a little pathetic. She had a lot of friends and no matter where she went, she would be surrounded by a group of people. However, she only liked the birthday presents that Feng Yuan gave her among all those gifts that she received every year. It was not that they were precious items. It was just that she liked them but her mother never allowed her to touch them. Of course, Yan Jinyun naturally wouldn¡¯t admit that. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want it, you have to ept it! Hmph, I only spent half an hour buying Jinyu a birthday gift but I spent an entire afternoon buying this gift for you!¡± ¡°¡­Of course it took a lot of time to buy scrap metal from an alley!¡± ¡°Say whatever you like! I will leave first. Happy birthday! Don¡¯t ruin your face. You look ugly!¡± Looking at them, Luo Linlin¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Feng Yuan, let¡¯s go.¡± She quite liked Jinyun but Jinyun¡¯s mother¡­ Forget it. This brat didn¡¯t know what he was thinking anyway. Fortunately, they were cousins from another generation and not within three generations. Otherwise, it would be even more troublesome. At this thought, Luo Linlin suddenly paused. What was she thinking? Even if she didn¡¯t mind that Jinyun had a mother like Fu Ya, even if that brat Feng Yuan discovered his thoughts, he still needed Jinyun to like him! Would Jinyun, who was known as the top socialite in North City, like this hedonistic brat? Feng Yuan followed. At that moment, Luo Linlin¡¯s expression froze. She saw someone walking towards Yan Jinyun from the crowd and handed her a present. ¡°Yun¡¯er, happy birthday.¡± It was her nephew, the eldest son of the Luo Family, Luo Yilin. Feng Yuan obviously saw it too. He frowned but he did not interfere. Naturally, Yan Jinyu, who was walking in front, turned back when she heard the voice. She also saw that scene. Other than seeing the interaction between Feng Yuan and Yan Jinyun, she also saw Luo Yilin, who handed the gift to Yan Jinyun. She knew Luo Yilin. It was not that she had seen him or paid special attention to him, but since she was returning to North City, she naturally had to investigate the top families in North City. Other than the detailed introduction of the family members, she also found photos of the family members. She had a good memory and could remember all the photos she had seen. The way Luo Yilin looked at Yan Jinyun¡­ She frowned slightly and said, ¡°Yun¡¯er, I¡¯m going out to find a ce to celebrate my birthday. Do you want to join me?¡± Yan Jinyun, who was about to raise her hand to receive Luo Yilin¡¯s birthday gift, was stunned when she heard that. Her hand froze in midair as she looked at Yan Jinyu in confusion. Why did she suddenly want to celebrate their birthday? There had been no warning at all. She wanted to reject her, but the words that came out of her mouth were, ¡°Where?¡± Seeing that she retracted her hand that was about to take the gift, Luo Yilin retracted his hand that was holding the gift. He still had a smile on his face, as if he wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all. However, Yan Jinyu still saw a sh of ruthlessness in his eyes. Celebrating their birthday was, of course, an excuse. She had said it casually to verify her guess, as she wanted to see Luo Yilin¡¯s reaction. It seemed like she was right. Yan Jinyun was under her protection. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t allow such a hidden danger to stay by Yan Jinyun¡¯s side. However, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry. At least, she would wait until after today. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to Elegant Bamboo? Elegant Bamboo is not open for business these few days and it has many private rooms. Eldest Miss Yan, we meet again.¡± A person walked out of the crowd. It was Zhao Kun. Yin Jiujin flicked a nce at him. Just that one nce made Zhao Kun¡¯s scalp tingle. Had he gone too far and exposed himself? Just as he was feeling puzzled, Yin Jiujin retracted his gaze and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Mount Jing. It¡¯s just a birthday party. Mount Jing can still arrange it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu felt that something was amiss. ¡°You can invite anyone you want,¡± Yin Jiujin said to Yan Jinyu. ¡°¡­Would it be too troublesome?¡± She still felt that something was amiss. ¡°You¡¯re the mistress of Mount Jing.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± She asked Yan Jinyun, ¡°Yun¡¯er, do you want to go to Mount Jing?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Seeing that, a trace of ruthlessness shed past Luo Yilin¡¯s eyes again. He quickly restrained his emotions and looked up with a warm smile. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, do you mind if I join in the fun?¡± Before Yan Jinyu could reply, she heard Yin Jiujin¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Since when did Mount Jing be a ce that anyone can step into?¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t notice the way Luo Yilin looked at Yan Jinyun. It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t vignt enough, but his thoughts were all on Yan Jinyu. He didn¡¯t notice anyone else at all. He only spoke now because he was unhappy that Luo Yilin suddenly asked Yan Jinyu. Yin Jiujin thought that Luo Yilin was lusting about Yan Jinyu. After all, in his eyes, Yan Jinyu was the most eye-catching woman here. Luo Yilin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend Master Nine! It was a pity that he had missed this opportunity. He had nned it all out. Tonight at the banquet¡­ It seemed like he could only find another chance next time. He restrained the ruthlessness and unwillingness in his eyes and put on a polite smile. ¡°Sorry, I was rude.¡± Yin Jiujin nced at him coldly. Luo Yilin quickly retracted his gaze and said, ¡°Yun¡¯er, have fun. This is your birthday present.¡± ¡°Thank you, Brother Luo. I have to leave first. Please pass the gift to Butler Wan.¡± She frowned slightly as she felt that Luo Yilin was a little strange. That was Mount Jing. Where did he think it was? He actually asked so directly. If Luo Yilin had a good rtionship with her or Yan Jinyu, it would be understandable. However, he only had an ordinary rtionship with her, and he didn¡¯t have any rtionship with Yan Jinyu either. If he just said that, not to mention that Master Nine was still there, even if Master Nine wasn¡¯t around, such an action would be very rude. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll pass the gift to the Yan Family¡¯s butler. Yun¡¯er, remember to look at it when youe back. Cousin spent an entire afternoon choosing a gift for you while I¡¯ve spent an entire day choosing a gift for you. It shouldn¡¯t be any worse than Cousin¡¯s gift. It won¡¯t disappoint you, Yun¡¯er.¡± Yan Jinyun nced at him. She felt that Luo Yilin was even stranger now. However, she could not pinpoint exactly what was strange. She felt thankful for Yan Jinyu¡¯s sudden suggestion. Otherwise, she would probably be very tired from maintaining her image and dealing with Luo Yilin. With thisparison, Feng Yuan seemed much more pleasing to the eye. ¡°Alright, thank you, Young Master Luo.¡± The way she addressed him had changed. Luo Yilin almost couldn¡¯t hold onto the gentlemanly smile on his face for a moment. His face was a little stiff. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Yun¡¯er doesn¡¯t have to be so polite with me. Just call me Brother Luo like before.¡± Yan Jinyun suddenly shivered. ¡°O-Okay.¡± She quickly looked away and took a deep breath. She said to everyone appropriately, ¡°We¡¯ve been rude today. The Yan Family¡¯s banquet is over now. After the Yan Family¡¯s matters are settled, I¡¯ll officially host a banquet to entertain everyone.¡± Everyone quickly said it didn¡¯t matter. With Master Nine around, they didn¡¯t dare to have any objections! Besides, the Yan Family was obviously going to change hands. They should just sit back and watch the show and not get involved! However, they could tell that the young master of the Luo Family seemed to be interested in Second Miss Yan. If the Yan Family and the Luo Family were to be connected by marriage, the situation in North City would definitely change¡­ It was better to hurry back and take care of their own families! Yan Jinyun smiled apologetically at everyone and followed after him. ¡°Feng Yuan, wait for me!¡± If one looked closely, they would realize that her footsteps were actually a little fast. She looked like she couldn¡¯t wait to get away from Luo Yilin. Feng Yuan looked at Luo Yilin and nodded. ¡°Cousin, we¡¯ll get going first.¡± He then said to Yan Jinyun with disdain, ¡°Look at the gown you¡¯re wearing. You can¡¯t even walk properly. Go and change!¡± ¡°No way! I look good in this!¡± ¡°How is it good-looking? It¡¯s ugly!¡± ¡°You said that the gown my sister chose is ugly. Are you questioning my sister¡¯s taste?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Yuan choked on his words. Luo Linlin looked at them and shook her head helplessly. She took a meaningful look at Luo Yilin before turning to Yan Ruyu. ¡°Ruyu, do you want to go with us?¡± They were friends since they were young. ¡°I¡¯m not going. Let the young people have fun. I have to see thewyerter.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t go either. Feng Chen and I will return to the Feng Family first. If there¡¯s anything we can help with, call me.¡± Yan Ruyu nodded, ¡°Alright, take care.¡± Chapter 89 - Unknown Background

Chapter 89: Unknown Background

In an office on the top floor of amercial building now. ¡°Sir, the person we sent out has confirmed that the eldest daughter of the Yan Family had indeed grown up in an ¡®Angel Orphanage¡¯ in that small town over the years. There were traces of her living there. Even the ce where she worked after graduating from the third year of junior high school was investigated, but¡­¡± The man sitting behind the desk was wearing a ck shirt, making his face look even paler. He held a document in his hand and looked up when he heard this. ¡°Oh? But what?¡± He then covered his mouth and coughed. After coughing, his face turned a few shades paler, but he did not appear to be in a sorry state. There was a faint smile at the corner of his lips that exuded shrewdness. ¡°It¡¯s just that Miss Yan doesn¡¯t stay at every position for long. She has done nearly fifty jobs in three years, and the longest she has done is less than three months.¡± ¡°Reason.¡± ¡°ording to the information we sent out, it¡¯s said that it¡¯s because Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s personality isn¡¯t very well-liked by her boss. She was either fired or she resigned on her own.¡± The man smiled mysteriously. ¡°Is that so?¡± The assistant lowered his head, knowing that he wasn¡¯t asking him. He didn¡¯t respond and continued to report, ¡°It¡¯s just that the information that came back didn¡¯t mention that Miss Yan knows how to race. It didn¡¯t even mention that Miss Yan has been learning how to drive all these years. This is extremely inconsistent with Miss Yan¡¯s performance at the racing arena that day.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m afraid the information we¡¯ve found about Miss Yan is very different from the truth.¡± The man raised his eyebrows. As expected. After all, the oue would be the same even if Yin Jiujin personally investigated. Ever since he saw Yan Jinyu¡¯s outstanding driving skills at the racing arena that day, he knew that she wasn¡¯t as simple as she looked. It was a pity that the results were the same even after he sent a few groups of people to investigate. It seemed like his n to find Yan Jinyu¡¯s unknown side before Yin Jiujin was going to fail. Forget it. He did not expect to find anything from the beginning. However, even he and Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t find out anything about this eldest daughter of the Yan Family. He was really curious about her. ¡°How¡¯s Eldest Missy doing in North City?¡± The man was the head of the Huo Family, Huo Xuan, and the person standing in the office reporting to him was his assistant, Huo Ning. The Huo Corporation was more of a family business than the Yan Corporation. 80% of the higher-ups in thepany were surnamed Huo. Of course, only their surnames were Huo. The Huo Family¡¯s hierarchy was very clear. Just like Huo Xuan, he was the head of the entire Huo Family and had an outstanding status in the Huo Family. However, his assistant, Huo Ning, was from a side branch of the Huo Family. He was recruited by Huo Xuan because of his outstanding ability and was considered one of Huo Xuan¡¯s right-hand men. ¡°With Master Nine taking care of Missy on behalf of Young Master Qin, Missy won¡¯t be in danger in North City. You also arranged for someone to take care of Missy beforehand. Missy has been well-taken care of by someone in North City for the past few days, but¡­¡± Huo Xuan nced at him and Huo Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly continued, ¡°Missy was on the same flight as Master Nine from the capital to North City. Miss Yan went to pick Master Nine up and met Missy. Later, Missy received her invitation to attend the Yan Family¡¯s birthday party.¡± ¡°It¡¯s today, right.¡± He had just received the news. ¡°The Eldest Miss Yan personally invited Rainy?¡± ¡°Yes, someone from North City sent back the news. The invitation letter that Missy received was sent over by Master Nine.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Huo Xuan¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he tapped his hand on the desk in front of him. It had been a year since he brought Rainy back to the Huo Family, and he had a rough understanding of Rainy¡¯s personality. She seemed easy to get along with, but she was actually very difficult to get close to. She was even a little distant from her family members like them. He didn¡¯t expect that she would attend the Yan Family¡¯s banquet ording to Yan Jinyu¡¯s wishes. Of course, the fact that Rainy got to know Yan Jinyu probably had something to do with Yin Jiujin. If he guessed correctly, the fact that Yin Jiujin would specially introduce Rainy to Yan Jinyu was something worth pondering about. If Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t really care about Yan Jinyu, he wouldn¡¯t have made such ns for her, even if it was just to introduce a girl of simr age to her in the upper-ss circle. However, regardless of whether Yin Jiujin had contributed to Rainy and Yan Jinyu knowing each other, Yan Jinyu¡¯s ability to make Rainy¡ªwho was difficult to get close to others¡ªept her invitation to the Yan Family¡¯s birthday party on the second day she arrived in North City made him even more curious about Yan Jinyu. If Yin Jiujin hadn¡¯t gotten back at him so quickly and made him so busy that he couldn¡¯t escape from being trapped in South City, he really wanted to go to North City immediately to see this Eldest Miss Yan. ¡°What about now? Is Rainy still in the Yan Family?¡± ¡°I was about to report this to you, Sir.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. I just received news that Eldest Miss Yan had already left the Yan Family an hour ago. She seemed to have fallen out with the Yan Family. The cause was that the Yan Family mistreated Eldest Miss Yan. Master Nine personally brought her out of the Yan Family and headed to Mount Jing.¡± Upon hearing this, Huo Xuan felt a little curious. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? Are the Yan Family people brainless? Not to mention that Yin Jiujin does have some feelings for Miss Yan, even if he doesn¡¯t, she still has the title of Yin Jiujin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. It¡¯s really hard to understand why the Yan Family would dare to treat her so harshly.¡± Huo Ning fell silent. He couldn¡¯t understand it either. Other than the Yan Family being stupid, he could not think of a better reason to exin the Yan Family¡¯s foolishness. ¡°Besides, Eldest Miss Yan is obviously not an easy person to deal with. Yan Qingyu doesn¡¯t even have such good judgment after staying together for two months?¡± ¡°I think so. The Yan Family¡¯s influence in North City has been greatly reduced under Yan Qingyu¡¯s management all these years. It can be seen that Yan Qingyu is indeed not outstanding,¡± Huo Ning said. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. When Old Master Yan was still alive, the Yan Family was almost on par with the Huo Family. The Yan Family had already declined to such a state in just a few years. Now, they¡¯ve fallen out with Yin Jiujin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. They¡¯ve indirectly offended Yin Jiujin. Tsk, the Yan Family will probably be wasted away by Yan Qingyu.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not entirely true. The people in North City also sent news that Eldest Miss Yan had given 13% of the Yan Corporation shares that Old Madam Yan had left for her to Second Miss Yan. The Yan Family¡¯s daughter, Yan Ruyu, who had married and settled overseas, had also taken out 10% of her 20% shares for Second Miss Yan. In addition, Old Yan had left 13% for Second Miss Yan. Currently, Second Miss Yan already has 36% of the Yan Corporation¡¯s shares, which is 6% more than Yan Qingyu. Before tomorrow, the Yan Corporation will change its person-in-charge.¡± Huo Xuan had been so busy recently that he couldn¡¯t leave. He had been in the office for almost a week and had no time to pay attention to the news outside. If it was in the past, he would definitely have received the news immediately after such a major event like the Yan Family changing its person-in-charge as Yan Jinyu was someone he was monitoring. He wouldn¡¯t have to wait more than an hour to hear Huo Ning¡¯s report now. ¡°Interesting.¡± He coughed lightly. Although he was coughing and his face was pale and sickly, his aura did not decrease at all. It was feminine, but it exuded a faint shrewdness at the same time. It was very aggressive. ¡°Second Miss Yan is Yan Jinyu¡¯s twin sister? I heard that she has quite a reputation in the high society circle in North City?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the top socialite in North City. Although she¡¯s only 18 years old, she already has her own people in the Yan Corporation. Yan Qingyu probably can¡¯tpare to her in terms of knowledge and means. The Yan Family will probably rise to a higher level in her hands.¡± ¡°Especially since she has Yan Jinyu¡¯s support,¡± Huo Xuan added. ¡°With Yan Jinyu¡¯s support, not to mention that Yan Jinyu isn¡¯t a simple person herself, just the fact that Yan Jinyu received Yin Jiujin¡¯s special treatment means that the Yan Family¡¯s future is destined to be limitless.¡± Huo Xuan knew very well what Yin Jiujin was capable of. In all these years, the only person he treated seriously as an opponent was Yin Jiujin. ¡°It seems like it now.¡± The premise was that Master Nine had always treated Miss Yan differently. But Huo Ning didn¡¯t voice it out. The fact that he could be used as Huo Xuan¡¯s right-hand man showed that he had some capabilities. At this point, how could he not see that Yan Jinyu was not simple? Even without Yin Jiujin, with Yan Jinyu around, the Yan Family would definitely not decline in Yan Jinyun¡¯s hands, whom Yan Jinyu supported. ¡°Miss Yan followed Master Nine to Mount Jing. It seems like she¡¯s going to Mount Jing to continue celebrating her birthday. Second Miss Yan and the rest followed too¡­¡± ¡°Missy went as well.¡± ¡°Mount Jing?¡± Huo Xuan smiled. Mount Jing was Yin Jiujin¡¯s private territory, and it was even very difficult for the Yin Family to step foot in it. He actually allowed Yan Jinyu to go to Mount Jing to celebrate her birthday. Not only that, but he also allowed others to follow them. He was alreadypletely certain that Yin Jiujin cared for Yan Jinyu greatly. ¡°Yes, but our men can¡¯t follow Missy to Mount Jing to continue protecting her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Although Yin Jiujin doesn¡¯t get along with me in the business world, he has a close rtionship with Qin Hao. Rainy will only be safer in Mount Jing.¡± ¡°Then, Sir, should we continue investigating Eldest Miss Yan?¡± Chapter 90 - Master Nines Thoughts

Chapter 90: Master Nine¡¯s Thoughts

¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We won¡¯t be able to find anything even if we investigate further. After the trouble on hand is resolved, I¡¯ll find a time to personally meet this Eldest Miss Yan.¡± ¡°Yin Jiujin really can¡¯t take a loss. I only caused him some small trouble, but he caused me twice as much trouble for revenge.¡± Huo Ning said nothing. He hung his head in silence. Small trouble? Even Master Nine had to personally deal with it for two months. If that kind of trouble was small trouble, what kind of trouble could be considered as big trouble? Sir even said that Master Nine couldn¡¯t take a loss. He dared to guarantee that Sir would definitely think of ways to get back at him after he was done with his work. Sir wasn¡¯t someone who would take a loss either. If not for his identity, he really wanted to shout out loud, ¡°When will cycles of vengeance ever end!¡± However, he understood that the business world was like a battlefield. Since it was a businesspetition, there was nothing wrong with stealing the other party¡¯s business and causing trouble for the other party. However, if they kept fighting like this, there would probably be no end to it. He hoped that Sir would do what he had said. He would meet the eldest daughter of the Yan Family when the trouble on his hand was resolved. He also hoped he would pay attention to his propriety. He did not wish to provoke the eldest daughter of the Yan Family whose background was unclear and even antagonize Master Nine. *** At the same time, at Mount Jing in North City. At the foot of the mountain. The roads were a little congested and it took more than an hour for the cars to arrive at the foot of Mount Jing after leaving the Yan Family. The car at the front was Yin Jiujin¡¯s private car. Lin Zimu drove the car while Yin Jiujin and Yan Jinyu sat in the back seat. As for the front passenger seat, Min Ting was sitting there to join in the fun. Along the way, Yin Jiujin would asionally chat with Yan Jinyu. Although they didn¡¯t talk much, the atmosphere didn¡¯t seem awkward. No, it should be said that it wasn¡¯t just not awkward, but there was a warmth between the two of them that no one else could interfere. Min Ting couldn¡¯t find a suitable opportunity to speak. The two people in the back seat had not spoken for more than ten minutes. He cleared his throat twice and tried to speak, ¡°Um, Miss Yan, hello. There were too many people just now, so I didn¡¯t have the chance to introduce myself to you. I¡¯m Master Nine¡¯s younger cousin, Min Ting. I¡¯m ranked third in the Min Family.¡± Min Qinn, Yin Jiujin¡¯s mother, was the adopted daughter of the Min Family. She was considered Min Ting¡¯s aunt. Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand was still held by Yin Jiujin. She tried to break free, but Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of letting go of her. After struggling twice and failing, Yan Jinyu let him be. Yin Jiujin leanedzily against the back of the car seat. He held Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand and ced it on his knee. He didn¡¯t say anything and only pinched her fingertips from time to time, as if he was addicted to ying with her fingers. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She simply looked at the scenery outside the car window. They both looked at him when they heard Min Ting speak. Needless to say, Min Ting was a little frightened when he suddenly met these two pairs of eyes. Never mind about Second Brother. Usually, Second Brother¡¯s eyes were cold and dark. He was often frightened by Second Brother¡¯s gaze, but Yan Jinyu¡­ It must be his imagination. He actually felt that when she looked at him, there was a cold murderous intent in her eyes! When he took a closer look, the pair of ck eyes on her smiling face looked very clear and clean. She looked like an innocent and harmless girl. Although he had seen Yan Jinyu¡¯s racing video and knew that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t as simple as she appeared to be, no matter how remarkable she was, she was only an 18-year-old girl. How could she possibly have the killing intent that even he, the dignified Third Young Master of the Min Family, would be frightened by? He had almost lost his life before, and he had truly seen blood before. Unless her hands were indeed stained with blood, no matter how frightening her eyes were, it would not easily scare him. A young girl like Yan Jinyu had killed someone before? How was that possible! Hence, maybe it was only his imagination just now. But no matter what, he was very curious about Yan Jinyu. If Second Brother hadn¡¯t said that he couldn¡¯t interfere, he really wanted to investigate her carefully. Min Ting¡¯s thoughts raced. Actually, it had only been a few seconds. Yan Jinyu smiled mildy, ¡°Third Young Master Min, nice to meet you.¡± It was very likely that the Third Young Master of the Min Family could be Feng¡¯s enemy. When she heard his introduction earlier, she almost couldn¡¯t hide the murderous intent in her eyes. Tsk, she was too careless. However, Min Ting probably did not notice as she had calmed down so quickly. However, even if Min Ting didn¡¯t notice it, it didn¡¯t mean that Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t notice it either.i Yin Jiujin had the alertness that could even sense she and Little Rain through the wall. Now, he was sizing her up. She pretended not to notice him sizing her up. Anyway, she was not afraid that he would find out who she was. She still hoped that he would find out earlier and then be surprised. So that he would stop calling her silly! However, Third Young Master Min and Yin Jiujin obviously had a good rtionship. She didn¡¯t know if they should be considered enemies or friends. If he hadn¡¯t wanted to take Feng¡¯s life like the Eldest Young Master of the Min Family, she wouldn¡¯t have made an enemy of him. It would save Yin Jiujin from being caught in the middle. ¡°Thanks to Eldest Miss Yan, I¡¯m able to experience the scenery of Mount Jing again.¡± ¡°Third Young Master Min, you must be joking. Since you¡¯re Brother Nine¡¯s cousin, you¡¯re naturally closer to him than me to Brother Nine. How ising to Mount Jing all thanks to me!¡± ¡°No,¡± Yin Jiujin said calmly. He looked at Yan Jinyu and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not closer to him than to you.¡± Min Ting was speechless. That hurted. Yan Jinyu looked at Yin Jiujin. She then blinked and grinned at him. How should she put it? Why did she feel that Yin Jiujin seemed a little cute? The frightening Master Nine should be cold and serious. Uh, with this expression, he was indeed cold and serious, but the words he said¡­ The contrast was too great and cute! Seeing that she was staring at him and smiling more and more happily, Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes shed and he moved his gaze away without a trace. He raised his hand and coughed dryly. Then, he nced at Min Ting, who had an indescribable expression, and then looked at her. ¡°Am I wrong? You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e, and you¡¯ll be my wife in the future. Isn¡¯t a wife closer than a cousin?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re especially right. A wife is indeed closer than a cousin.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Min Ting. What¡¯s with Miss Yan¡¯s doting and indulgent tone? Does she have some misunderstanding about her position? She was the adorable little wife while Second Brother was the bossy CEO! Ptui! Ptui! Ptui! What kind of nonsense was this! He was almost led astray! Yin Jiujin was also stunned by Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression and tone. Forget it. He rubbed her head. This little girl. Yan Jinyu wanted to p his hand away like she had done many times before, but she saw him release her hand. Then, she felt a tightness around her waist. In the next second, she was sitting on hisp. ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. Her face suddenly felt hot. It was not the first time he had hugged her like this. It was just that thest time was in the living room of the mansion on Mount Jing when there were only the two of them and no one else around. Other than some strange emotions emerging from the bottom of her heart, she did not feel as flushed as now. Her face burned even hotter, especially after Min Ting stared at them with wide eyes and Lin Zimu stepped on the brakes. She refused to admit that she was feeling shy! It was just that the way she was being hugged like a child had hurt her dignity as the number one killer, so she was angry! Lin Zimu quickly stabilized the car and drove steadily forward. Min Ting also tactfully turned his head back and looked straight ahead. See no evil. At the same time, he was also extremely shocked! He knew in his heart that it was one thing for Second Brother to treat Eldest Miss Yan differently, but it was another thing for him to see the difference with his own eyes. This was too different! I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this, Master Nine! ¡°Ahem¡­ Brother Nine, Brother Nine, what are you doing? I¡¯m not a child. You¡¯re making me lose face. Let go of me first¡­¡± Yin Jiujin held her waist tightly and leaned his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± The warm breathnded on her ear. Yan Jinyu turned her head away uneasily, and her heartbeat inexplicably sped up. ¡°Y-you, let go of me first.¡± The strange feeling in her heart was getting stronger, and she was not used to it. ¡°I¡¯m not letting go.¡± He had already wanted to do that when he led her out of the Yan Family¡¯s house and into the car. The girl would live with him in Mount Jing in the future. At first, he thought that he would have to wait for a while before he could find an excuse to bring the girl over. He didn¡¯t expect this day toe so quickly. Although he felt sorry for the girl for being treated so harshly by her family, he was d in his heart. If her family hadn¡¯t treated her badly, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep the little girl by his side so early. ¡°You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e. Isn¡¯t it normal for a fianc¨¦ to hug his fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s normal, but¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t an ignorant young girl. Since she had acknowledged Yin Jiujin as her fianc¨¦, she naturally knew that they would be the closest people in the future. She had long been mentally prepared. But it really happened, she seemed to be¡­ It just felt different from what she had expected. With her cold-blooded personality, why would she feel ufortable just being hugged by him like this? Not only did her face turn red, but her heart would also beat very fast. There was even a strange feeling in her heart that she could not understand¡­ This was very abnormal! Chapter 91 - Birthday Present

Chapter 91: Birthday Present

¡°Little Yu.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he suddenly called her softly. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Are you happy to live with me in Mount Jing?¡± Of course, she was happy. This was part of her n. However, she did not answer immediately when he really asked. It was not that she was unhappy, but this happiness seemed to be different from the happiness she had nned. She could not pinpoint exactly what was different. She didn¡¯t answer, but Yin Jiujin said, ¡°I¡¯m very happy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. Her heart beat even faster now. However, she could not figure out why. This had never happened to her before. Perhaps, her ¡°illness¡± was getting worse? That must be it! Feng had said that her ¡°illness¡± always made her feel inexplicably frustrated. That frustration was often out of her control. Frustration was also a kind of emotion. The frustration that she could not control was actually simr to the strange feeling that she was feeling now. In that case, it made sense that her ¡°illness¡± had worsened. Yin Jiujin sighed inwardly when he didn¡¯t hear her reply for a long time and then saw her stunned expression. Forget it. The girl was still young and didn¡¯t know a lot of things. She should take it slow. With one hand around her waist, he raised the other and took out a gift box from the bag on the back of the seat behind him. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been thinking about my birthday present for you? Open it and take a look.¡± Yan Jinyu was feelingplicated when she saw the pink gift box in front of her. Her confused emotions dissipated instantly. She was happy to see the gift, but she was speechless again when she saw Yin Jiujin¡¯s aesthetic choice. The first time he went shopping with her, he picked out a pink fluffy princess dress for her. This time, he bought her a birthday present and it was a pink package. She suddenly didn¡¯t dare to open it, afraid that the gift inside was also filled with girly pink color. However, she really wanted to open it. She had been looking forward to this gift for a long time. Ever since Yin Jiujin told her that he was going to choose a birthday gift for her, she had been looking forward to it. It was about 20 centimeters long and 5 centimeters wide. Like a ne package. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Seeing that she was staring at the gift box and refusing to ept it, Yin Jiujin thought that she didn¡¯t like it. ¡°No.¡± Although she didn¡¯t dare to pliment¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s aesthetics, she really liked this gift, even though the gift inside might be pink that would give her a headache. She took it and opened it. A ney in the box. It indeed was a ne package! The ordinary silver ne was, thankfully, not pink. The ne was nothing special. At least, to Yan Jinyu, who had seen countless treasures, this ne barely caught her eye. However, she was still shocked when she saw the ne. The ne was an ordinary ne chain, but the pendant was a ring! There was a faint golden color in the silver. The material was top-notch. The workmanship was not rough, but it was definitely not considered exquisite. At least, to Yan Jinyu, it looked like this. It was obvious that it was not the handiwork of a skilled master. Yan Jinyu roughly looked at it. The size of the ring was just right for her left middle finger. She swept her gaze over without a trace and happened to see the tiny wounds on Yin Jiujin¡¯s slender fingers. They were almostpletely healed. Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes flickered. Her grip on the gift box tightened. Yin Jiujin was born in the Yin Family, a top-notch influential family in the capital. He had an elder brother who was responsible for carrying on the family¡¯s mission. It could be said that he was born with a golden spoon in his mouth. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t have to shoulder the family¡¯s mission even when he was born with a golden spoon in his mouth. He should have been spoiled by his elders. However, he was a capable man. He joined the army when he was eight years old. Although nobody knew why he suddenly retired when he was 16 and started to work in the business world. However, it was undeniable that he was outstanding in every field. The Yin Family wasn¡¯t a business family. Yin Jiujin hade to North City alone. Other than the Mount Jing¡¯s title deed that Old Madam Yin had left for him, he hadn¡¯t brought anything with him. He hadn¡¯t taken any money from the Yin Family either. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that he had built his fortune from scratch. As for Yin Jiujin, he made the Empire Group famous in just five years. At the same time, he, who was only 20 years old then, had already been respectfully addressed as Master Nine in the business circle. His reputation was even greater at 24 years old now. Such a person waspletely worthy of being called the ¡°favored son of heaven¡±. However, even such a ¡°favored son of heaven¡± took time out of his busy schedule to personally polish her birthday gift! Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t even intend to tell her if she hadn¡¯t discovered it herself! Why was she so sure that Yin Jiujin had taken time out of his busy schedule to prepare this gift? Because two months ago, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t know anything about her other than her name ¡°Yan Jinyu¡±. At that time, it was impossible for Yin Jiujin to personally prepare a gift for her. In the two months since he brought her back to North City, Yin Jiujin had been busy dealing with the trouble that Huo Xuan had created for him. What else could it be if it wasn¡¯t him taking time out of his busy schedule? If the gift wasn¡¯t for her, who could Yin Jiujin have already prepared it for? That was even more impossible. Not to mention that Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would have the time to polish a woman¡¯s ring, but even if he was that kind of person, the ring wouldn¡¯t be so suitable for her. Furthermore, if one looked carefully, they would see a very subtle ¡°J & Y¡± logo on the inside of the ring. With her brain, how could she not understand the meaning of this symbol? How could this be a ring that Yin Jiujin had made for someone else? Was Yin Jiujin someone whocked the money to buy a ring? Yet, he had to do it personally, making her feel soplicated now. Seeing her staring nkly at the ne (ring), Yin Jiujin asked again, ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Ever since he brought the youngdy back to North City, he had been considering what kind ofing-of-age gift to give her. He couldn¡¯t think of anything suitable to give her. He had a lot of money and could buy as many expensive gifts as he wanted. However, if the youngdy wanted those gifts, he could buy them for her in the future. The youngdy only had oneing-of-age gift and he wanted to give her a special gift. That night, he told the little girl on the phone that he was going to patrol the Empire Mall and pick out a birthday present for her. He chose this silver chain that could barely match the ring and this gift box. As for the ring, he had identally obtained the raw material many years ago. On the second day after he left North City to settle some matters, he had been concerned about whether the youngdy would be bullied in the Yan Family, so he found time to start polishing it. He had polished the ring for almost a month. Of course, he had other things to do and did not have much time to polish the ring. Even though he was skilled, it was still his first time polishing a ring. The material was special, so even he would asionally hurt his hand. In order to prevent the youngdy from thinking too much when she saw his hands, he had been applying medicine to the wound on his fingers every day in the following month. The wounds were barely visible now. The youngdy was so silly, so she shouldn¡¯t have noticed. Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he thought of this. He had never thought that he would be so dedicated to preparing a birthday gift for a youngdy. ¡°I like it. Thank you, Brother Nine.¡± Lin Zimu, who was in front, heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that Miss Yan liked it. Otherwise, his boss¡¯s efforts would be wasted. He had been by his boss¡¯s side for the past two months, so other than the boss himself, he knew the origin of this gift the best. Yin Jiujin¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°As long as you like it.¡± ¡°Shall I put it on for you?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve been wearing the jade pendant. Brother Nine, you have to help me remove it first.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, this jade pendant was given to me by Brother Nine¡¯s grandmother. It¡¯s considered a token of our engagement. It has never left my side all these years outside.¡± It wasn¡¯t because this was a token of their engagement, but because this jade pendant was the only one thing on her that was connected to her past before she met the kidnappers. It had always been worn as a token of remembrance. Yin Jiujin looked at the jade pendant hanging on the red string with an inexplicable look in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re wearing it all the time?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at the jade pendant and smiled. She nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been wearing it.¡± ¡°After you remove it, please keep it for me, Brother Nine.¡± Yin Jiujin paused. ¡°Alright.¡± He pushed her long hair to the side and was about to remove the jade pendant when he saw her slender and fair neck. Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes suddenly turned obscure. After a long while, he raised his hand to help her untie the red string with the jade pendant. He did not know if it was intentional or not, but his fingers would inevitably touch the back of her neck. Yan Jinyu shirked her neck. ¡°Brother Nine, are you done? Is the knot unable to loosen after so long?¡± She actually wanted to say that it was ticklish when he kept touching her. However, she stopped herself. If she really said that, it would make her look unappreciative. Yin Jiujin had spent so much effort preparing a birthday gift for her and even personally put it on her. Yet, she was being so calctive over something that he had unintentionally done. That would be too outrageous. ¡°Almost done.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Min Ting and Lin Zimu. They self-hypnotised. [I am a fool. I know nothing.] They did not dare to look or speak. Another minute passed. Just as Yan Jinyu almost couldn¡¯t help but urge him again, Yin Jiujin finally helped her remove the jade pendant. Yin Jiujin ced the jade pendant with the word ¡°Yu¡± in the pink gift box. He held the ne in his hand and was about to put it on her. However, Yan Jinyu suddenly grabbed his wrist. ¡°Brother Nine, actually, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t put this ne on my neck. Since the pendant is a ring, it should be fine put it on my hand directly.¡± Yin Jiujin froze. Chapter 92 - Master Nines Effort

Chapter 92: Master Nine¡¯s Effort

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After a long time, Yin Jiu said, ¡°It¡¯s not time yet.¡± Undoubtedly, he was happy to hear her say that. ? No matter how silly the girl was, she would always understand what a ring meant. But now was not the time. The youngdy was young, so he wanted to take good care of her first. Furthermore, shouldn¡¯t Yin Jiujin¡¯s fianc¨¦e deserve to have an official engagement ceremony? Why would he let her wear the ring now? That would be too unfair to his little girl. He helped her put on the ne. Yan Jinyu blinked, but she didn¡¯t insist. However, something seemed to be slowly taking root in her heart¡­ Soon, they arrived at Mount Jing. The security guard opened the door and the car drove into the manor, heading straight for Yin Jiujin¡¯s vi¡¯s small courtyard. Yin Jiujin put Yan Jinyu down when the car drove into the manor. However, after putting her down, his hand was still around her waist, making her lean towards him. Yan Jinyu¡¯s emotions wereplicated. Her thoughts were still drifting faraway for some reason, so she didn¡¯t notice his actions at all. Hence, she let Yin Jiujin hug her and lean on him until they got out of the car. Pity the two poor chaps in the car. Lin Zimu looked straight ahead, while Min Ting secretly made up his mind that the next time Eldest Miss Yan was around, he would definitely not join in the fun and take a car with them! Not only did she scare him, they even made him watch them show off their love! Yin Jiujin¡¯s car was at the front, and the other cars followed closely behind. Actually, there were only three cars in total. One was Feng Yuan¡¯s car, and Yan Jinyun was sitting in the front passenger seat. The other was Zhao Kun¡¯s car, and Huo Siyu was sitting in the backseat. The other was the Yan Family¡¯s car. Other than the Yan Family¡¯s chauffeur, Yu Xiao was the only one in the back seat. Yu Xiao followed them after they left. Other than the four people in Yin Jiujin¡¯s car, no one here had ever been to Mount Jing. Therefore, when they arrived at the foot of Mount Jing, everyone was astonished, let alone when they entered the gate at the top of the mountain and saw the scenery inside. Their shock was only greater than Yan Jinyu¡¯s when she first came to Mount Jing. ¡°So Mount Jing is like this. It¡¯s a little surprising.¡± Huo Siyu thought that Yin Jiujin¡¯s private territory would resemble a castle like the Huo Family¡¯s mansion. Zhao Kun, who was driving,mented. He was also quite surprised. The outside world had many different guesses about Mount Jing, but no matter which version they had, they would not guess that Mount Jing was a farm-like existence. ¡°Boss Zhao, you¡¯ve been in North City for five years. Have you ever been to Mount Jing?¡± ¡°You¡­ Miss Huo, you¡¯re too polite. You can just call me by my name. I don¡¯t deserve to be called Boss Zhao.¡± He was the person in charge of Elegant Bamboo and knew who his real boss was. Although there was only one boss in charge, he knew that there were three people who invested in Elegant Bamboo. Huo Siyu was one of the investors. However, it was only when Miss Huo contacted him in North City that he found out that one of Elegant Bamboo¡¯s three bosses was her. The South City¡¯s Huo Family¡¯s young mistress, Huo Siyu, had been missing for many years. It was said that she had lived in Country F for many years. One year ago, her adoptive parents had passed away in an ident. She had only returned to the country after being found and brought back to the Huo Family by the eldest son of the Huo Family, Huo Xuan. However, Elegant Bamboo had started its business five years ago. And he knew very well why there was Elegant Bamboo. He didn¡¯t know the identities of these three bosses and the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, but he knew that they were all big shots. Just the thought of working for a big boss, and a big boss that even Master Nine didn¡¯t know about, made him inexplicably excited! ¡°Although I¡¯ve been in North City for five years, Miss Huo also knows that Master Nine is not someone to be trifled with. Don¡¯t think that Mount Jing is like a farm. Those farmers who work in the fields must all be experts. Otherwise, Mount Jing wouldn¡¯t be like an iron fortress.¡± Huo Siyu could tell at a nce if the people in the field were experts. ¡°That¡¯s why no one dares to step into the foot of Mount Jing, let alone into the top of Mount Jing.¡± Zhao Kun smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say that I¡¯m one of those people who don¡¯t even dare to step foot on Mount Jing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ashamed. I do understand.¡± Not to mention Zhao Kun, only Beauty Yu hade to Mount Jing before among the four of them. Even Beauty Yu only had the chance to step into Mount Jing yesterday. It wasn¡¯t that Beauty Yu couldn¡¯t enter Mount Jing with her ability, but there was no need for her to risk offending Yin Jiujin to explore Mount Jing. After all, they had always minded their own business when it came to Yin Jiujin in the past. In the other car, Feng Yuan and Yan Jinyun were not calm either. However, perhaps because they were all thinking about something, even though the two of them were in the same car, they were unusually quiet. If it were any other time, Feng Yuan would definitely be unable to help but exim in surprise when he saw Mount Jing in such a state. Now, he was only amazed in his heart and did nothing more. He couldn¡¯t ignore the way Luo Yilin looked at Yan Jinyun when he was in the Yan Family. He was considered one of the hedonistic ones amongst the sons of the wealthy families in North City. Hence, although he did not y around, he knew everything that needed to be understood. Luo Yilin had obviously taken a fancy to Yan Jinyun. Speaking of which, Yan Jinyun was so good at putting up a show in front of others. There were many people who liked her, and it wasn¡¯t a big deal to have an additional Luo Yilin. But¡­ He also knew many people who liked Yan Jinyun and had seen the way they looked at Yan Jinyun. None of them were as disgusting as Luo Yilin! Although Luo Yilin hid it very well, he still saw it. It was a pity that he used to think that this cousin of his was a gentle and well-mannered gentleman. One really couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover! Even Luo Yikun was more pleasing to the eye than him. At least Luo Yikun was openly evil. ¡°Yan Jinyun!¡± Yan Jinyun was looking at the scenery outside the window andmenting at how Mount Jing looked like. The environment here was very good, and she felt like she was far away from the bustling world. Yan Jinyu should be very happy to stay here. Just as she thought that and before she could scold herself for being a busybody again, she heard Feng Yuan¡¯s shout. She retracted her gaze and looked over with hostility. ¡°Why are you shouting so loudly? I¡¯m not deaf! What are you ring at! Speak your mind!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± He took a deep breath.¡± Forget it. I knew you had a bad temper. I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you. What I want to say is, stay away from Luo Yilin in the future. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a good person.¡± She would try her best to stay away from Luo Yilin even without him reminding her. Besides, she wasn¡¯t even close to Luo Yilin in the past. But¡­ She looked at him strangely, ¡°Feng Yuan, are you concerned about me?¡± Feng Yuan was stunned when he heard her words. He couldn¡¯t ignore the way Luo Yilin looked at Yan Jinyun. So, was he concerned about her? How was that possible?! Impossible! How could he be concerned about a ck-hearted person like Yan Jinyun? He just¡­ just felt that Yan Jinyun was so fierce that he even had to suffer in front of her many times. Of course, he couldn¡¯t just watch her suffer in front of others. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he lose face after suffering in front of her so many times? Yes, that was it! However, he obviously wouldn¡¯t say that. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he be admitting to Yan Jinyun that he had suffered in front of her? ¡°W-who cares about you! I¡¯m just afraid that if you really suffer, Jinyu will be worried!¡± He suddenly felt that his brain was really good. A second ago, he didn¡¯t even know how to respond to this. The moment he opened his mouth, he came up with such a reason that even he could bepletely convinced. Yan Jinyun nced at him. ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Feng Yuan knew Yan Jinyun well, and Yan Jinyun knew him well too. When he was lying, his eyes would always drift around, and he always thought he looked very calm. ¡°Yo, Yan Jinyun, you¡¯re still holding my present?¡± Yan Jinyun tightened her grip on the small gift box. ¡°¡­I couldn¡¯t find the rubbish bin!¡± She looked up at him. ¡°Why? Are you very proud to see that I didn¡¯t throw it away? I really don¡¯t understand what kind of mentality you have. You can¡¯t wait for me to throw the gift away when you give it to me. Since that¡¯s the case, why waste the money to buy it? Aren¡¯t you being cheap?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Yuan. What a vicious mouth! He was initially in a good mood when he saw her holding the gift that he had given her. However, after hearing what she said, his good moodpletely disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday today. I¡¯ll let you win today. I won¡¯t argue with you!¡± The car was silent for two minutes before Feng Yuan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Hey, Yan Jinyun!¡± ¡°What are you shouting for¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Yan Jinyun met his slightly concerned gaze and quickly looked away. She felt a little strange.¡± If you have something to say, say it! ¡± ¡°H-how confident are you about the Yan Corporation¡¯s shareholders¡¯ meeting tomorrow?¡± Yan Jinyun wasn¡¯t stupid. Feng Yuan was really concerned about her. Tsk, she was really not used to it! Didn¡¯t he always know how to diss her the best? Whenever he saw her, he would pick up whatever unpleasant words to diss her. Why was he pretending to be concerned now! Hypocrite! Although she thought so, she answered him seriously, ¡°100%.¡± This confidence¡­ She was indeed the Yan Jinyun who was used to putting on an act. Moreover, he actually found such a confident Yan Jinyun very pleasing to the eye for some reason. ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not concerned about you. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll create trouble again and make Jinyu worry. Jinyu herself¡­¡± He suddenly paused. He had wanted to say that Jinyu was already in a terrible state. Yan Jinyun red at him. ¡°Who cares about you!¡± Feng Yuan choked again. However, when he thought about what happened to the Yan Family today, he couldn¡¯t bring out his usual confidence to rebuke Yan Jinyun. He wasn¡¯t that heartless. Jinyu was treated so harshly by her biological parents. That was very miserable. How much better was Yan Jinyunpared to Jinyu? Those two people from the Yan Family were obviously selfish people. Look at how they forced Yan Jinyun to eventually fall out with them. ¡°¡­Today is your and Jinyu¡¯s birthday. Don¡¯t think too much. If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s talk about it after today. No matter what, Jinyu will always be on your side.¡± Feng Yuan only managed to say this after a long while. Perhaps he felt that this did not match his character, he turned away awkwardly and did not dare to look at Yan Jinyun after saying that. Yan Jinyun looked at him for a long time before saying, ¡°Thank you.¡± After that, both of them fell silent. *** When they left the Yan Family, Yin Jiujin had asked Lin Zimu to call back to Mount Jing and instruct them. Therefore, when the group arrived at the small courtyard of the vi, a small banquet hall had already been set up. After knowing that Yan Jinyu wasing over to celebrate her birthday, Aunt Cheng especially got the young servants to take out the colored lights that had been left behind from the warehouse and set them up in the courtyard. There were many tables and chairs set up in the courtyard. Food and drinks were all ced on the table. The servants of Mount Jing usually could not step into this small courtyard. Today was an exception, so many people came to help Uncle Cheng and Aunt Cheng. Everything was ready. The car stopped outside the small courtyard and they got out one after another. Yin Jiujin personally opened the car door for Yan Jinyu. As soon as Yan Jinyu got out of the car, two young maids took out two party poppers and popped them above her head with a bang. Everyone said in unison, ¡°Happy 18th birthday to Miss Yu!¡± Yan Jinyu looked at them, then raised her head to look at Yin Jiujin, who had helped her remove the confetti on her head. Her eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡± Knowing that Yan Jinyun would being over in advance, Uncle Cheng and Aunt Cheng handled the situation very well. They made sure that Yan Jinyun wouldn¡¯t feel awkward. There were also poppers and blessings when Yan Jinyun got off the car. However, her blessing was, ¡°Happy 18th birthday to Second Miss Yan!¡± It was obvious who was closer to them. However, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t mind. This was Yin Jiujin¡¯s ce. Yan Jinyun knew very well that if it wasn¡¯t for Yan Jinyu, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to go up to Mount Jing. On the contrary, after seeing how the Yan Family only focused on banquets and guests on hering-of-age ceremony, and didn¡¯t care about her, the protagonist¡­ Maybe, it should be said that they didn¡¯t care about the feelings of Yan Jinyu and her, the two protagonists. She woke up early in the morning to do her makeup. Her mother didn¡¯t even ask her if she was hungry or if she wanted to eat something to fill her stomach. She also didn¡¯t say happy birthday to her. She evenpletely forgot about Yan Jinyu. After seeing all those, she was very happy to see such a festive party and hear such blessings. ¡°Thank you all so much.¡± She looked at Uncle Cheng and Aunt Cheng and said politely, ¡°Thank you.¡± She could tell at a nce that other than Master Nine, these two people were in charge here. They should be people who could make decisions in Mount Jing. ¡°Second Miss Yan, you¡¯re very wee. You¡¯re the star today, so don¡¯t feel restrained. Have fun. Just let me know what you want to eat and drink. My husband¡¯s surname is Cheng, so everyone calls me Aunt Cheng.¡± Aunt Cheng was very careful with her words. She didn¡¯t say ¡°you and Miss Yu are the main leads today¡± but ¡°you¡¯re the main lead today¡± because she was afraid that Yan Jinyun would think too much and ruin the rtionship between the two sisters. Yan Jinyu even called Yan Jinyun over for their birthday so anyone with a brain would know Yan Jinyu¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyun. ¡°Alright, thank you, Auntie Cheng.¡± The banquet was small, but the birthday girls were happier than staying in the Yan Family. After singing the birthday song and cutting the cake, the birthday party was consideredplete. After all, they were here at Mount Jing, so no one left early. They tried their best to look around. Of course, none of the people who came today were impolite. Even if they were to visit, they would only visit the flowers and vegetables gardens. They didn¡¯t go anywhere else. No one even dared to enter Yin Jiujin¡¯s vi. In the evening, everyone left one after another. Aunt Cheng called the servants to clean up the mess in the courtyard and Yin Jiujin and Yan Jinyu entered the vi. Stepping into the living room, Yin Jiujin stopped and turned back to ask Yan Jinyu, ¡°Your room is ready. Do you want to take a look?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So fast?¡± ¡°Yes, Auntie Cheng is a fast worker.¡± Actually, he had already instructed Auntie Cheng to prepare the room after she left Mount Jing yesterday. ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She jumped forward and hugged his arms. ¡°Brother Nine, lead me there.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t realize that she was actually acting coquettishly. She didn¡¯t notice it, but Yin Jiujin did. His eyes flickered slightly, but he didn¡¯t remind her. ¡°Alright.¡± He allowed her to hug his arm as she skipped up the stairs with him. Chapter 93 - Visiting Her Room

Chapter 93: Visiting Her Room

The small vi only had two floors. The second floor was where Yin Jiujin lived. There were three rooms. Yin Jiujin¡¯s room and his study. The other room had been arranged as a guest room. Although it was a guest room, only Old Madam Yin had stayed there. Even Old Master Yin had never stayed here before. Yan Jinyu¡¯s room was arranged in the guest room beside Yin Jiujin¡¯s room. After they went upstairs, Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help but look around. Although she had already been to Mount Jing once yesterday, she had not been able toe upstairs. The decor was simr to the small vi¡¯s exterior. It was simple in ck and white. Three rooms, two side by side, and one on the left. The stairs and the walls of the hallway were hung with expensive calligraphy. The leftmost room should be Yin Jiujin¡¯s study, and then followed by his room. As for the room prepared for her, it should be the one on the right. Yan Jinyu had obviously guessed correctly. Because she had just guessed so, Yin Jiujin said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s the study room. I usually work in the study room at home. There are many books in the study room. If you want to read¡­ you can go get a few books to pass the time when you¡¯re bored.¡± He suddenly changed the topic because he suddenly remembered that Yan Jinyu had dropped out of school early and probably didn¡¯t like to read. Yan Jinyu really didn¡¯t have much interest in the study room. She had read a lot of books. If she wasn¡¯t really bored and had nothing to do now, she definitely wouldn¡¯t read. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have only touched the books on the bookshelf in the living room today after staying in the Yan Family for two months. ¡°Okay.¡± She pointed to his room. ¡°Brother Nine, is that your room?¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show you yours.¡± Yan Jinyu was still hugging his arm. Due to the difference in height and her body size, she looked especially petitepared to Yin Jiujin. As she hugged his arm, she felt like she was hanging on his arm. The corners of Yin Jiujin¡¯s mouth curled up slightly when he saw this. The girl looked very attached to him. It was a good sign. Yin Jiujin pushed open the door. The first thing they saw was arge patch of pink. ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. Forget it. Anyway, she already knew Yin Jiujin¡¯s aesthetics. Other than the color, everything else in the room was pretty good. The vi was not big, but it was not small either. There were only three rooms on the second floor, which was obvious how big each room was. After taking a few steps in, she saw a small pink sofa. Beside the sofa, against the wall, was an entire row of closets. The doors were closed. Next to the closets, was arge pink bed with pink drapes. It was a standard princess bed. Next to the bed was the window. The pink curtains were not closed, and a full-length ss window and balcony could be seen. There were flowers and nts on the balcony, as well as a hanging chair meant for resting. In the room, next to the window, across the pink bed and against the wall, was a desk. Yes, it was also pink. There was aputer and a vase of flowers on the desk. The flowers must have been picked outside. There were a few books scattered on the bookshelf so they did not look monotonous. Next to the desk was the washroom. At this moment, the door of the washroom was open, as if someone had just cleaned it not long ago. In addition, there was a venttion window in the washroom, so there was no strange smell. The washroom had everything that she needed to wash up. Aftering out of the washroom, she walked over to a dressing table. Although it was still pink, it was very exquisite and beautiful. At least, other than the color, everything else matched Yan Jinyu¡¯s aesthetic sense. There were a few unopened gift boxes on the dressing table. They were probably jewelry or cosmetics. This room was at least three timesrger than the room the Yan Family had prepared for her. No, it should be said that the size of the washroom alone was as big as the room and washroom that the Yan Family had prepared for her. ¡°It was arranged in a hurry, so it looks a little simple. If you want to add anything else or if you¡¯re dissatisfied with anything, just tell Aunt Cheng. She¡¯ll get someone to settle it.¡± In this room, Yan Jinyu had everything she could think of so she was very satisfied. As for simplicity, she was fine with it. The room was spacious and not cramped with their furniture. It was perfect. Yan Jinyu let go of Yin Jiujin as she sized up the room. When she heard what he said, she turned back and smiled at him. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anything to add for now. The room is very good. I like it very much. Thank you, Brother Nine.¡± Yan Jinyu was such a person. Even if she didn¡¯t like the color of this room, as long as it was specially prepared for her by someone, she wouldn¡¯t reject it. Even though she would still diss it secretly in her heart. Seeing that her expression didn¡¯t seem to be fake when she said she liked it, Yin Jiujin smiled and nodded. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± ¡°Aunt Cheng has already sent your luggage up. Do you want to pack it yourself or should I get someone to help you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a few pieces of clothes. I¡¯ll arrange them myself. I¡¯ll take a look around the room. If Brother Nine has something to do, go ahead. There¡¯s no need to apany me here.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. Alright, since he had already said so, she should pretend that he wasn¡¯t a busy man who was controlling the Empire Group. ¡°I got someone to send you some clothes for the current season ording to your size. They¡¯re all in the closet. Take a look first. If it¡¯s not enough or you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll get someone to send some more over.¡± Yan Jinyu turned around and opened the first closet. It was filled with pink princess dresses. Instantly, she was speechless. Taking a deep breath, she opened the second closet. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯tpletely pink anymore! There were different light-colored dresses which were the type that she preferred. She opened the third closet. It was all casual clothes. As for the style, since Yin Jiujin had specially gotten someone to deliver thetest season¡¯s style, it naturally wouldn¡¯t be bad. She was very pleased. The fourth closet was opened, revealing pajamas, underwear, and the like. Yan Jinyu opened and closed it without changing her expression. However, Yin Jiujin, who was standing at the side, looked away unnaturally. She closed the closet and opened the fifth one. There were about fifty pairs of shoes in that closet. There were all kinds of shoes. Yan Jinyu was speechless. How rich! However, she forgot that she was not short of money either. Not to mention her own assets, she had just received 18 million from Qiu Jian. ¡°If you don¡¯t like these and don¡¯t want me to get someone to send them over directly, you can go to the Empire Mall to pick them yourself. Just put them on my tab.¡± He didn¡¯t forget that she didn¡¯t ept his card when he apanied her to the Empire Mall previously. She might not ept it if he tried to give it to her. Since that was the case, there was no need to give it to her again. The Empire Mall had everything anyway. She could just take whatever she liked. ¡°I quite like all of these. Let¡¯s leave it at that for now.¡± If it was someone else who gave them to her, Yan Jinyu might not be able to ept them so easily. However, Yin Jiujin was her recognized fianc¨¦, and he was someone who would spend the rest of his life with her in the future. She had no psychological burden taking his things. Anyway, if Yin Jiujin liked anything, she would buy it for him without any hesitation. Yin Jiujin had already said that there was no need for them to be so distinct with each other. ¡°The tour of the room isplete. Let¡¯s go downstairs. I saw Aunt Cheng cutting fruits when we came upstairs just now.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been busy the entire day. If you¡¯re tired, take a shower and sleep first. I¡¯ll call you when dinner is ready. As for the fruits, I¡¯ll get Aunt Cheng to bring them up for you.¡± Although he said that, Yin Jiujin still stood on the spot as though he had no intention of leaving. Yan Jinyu blinked and smiled, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m covered in sweat. I would like to take a shower.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, see youter.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. He suddenly felt like he had shot himself in the foot. It was the youngdy¡¯s birthday today, and he clearly wanted to apany her for a while more. Never mind. After that scene at the Yan Family and then celebrating her birthday at Mount Jing, the youngdy must be tired. The days ahead are long. ¡°Yes.¡± Just as he was about to turn around, Yin Jiujin saw the silver ¡°watch¡± on her fair wrist and frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t change that watch?¡± He remembered the youngdy saying that this watch was a second-hand good and only cost 10 dors. How could she wear something so cheap? For two whole months, the Yan Family could not even bear to give her the money to buy a watch? Even if the Yan Family did not give her money, he had transferred money to her phone a few times. It was more than enough to buy a watch. Yin Jiujin had obviously filtered out what Yan Jinyu had said back then. She quite liked this ¡°watch¡±. Yan Jinyu paused. Her right hand habitually touched the ¡°watch¡± on her left wrist. Her eyes shed quickly and she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m used to wearing it. I don¡¯t want to change it for the time being.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t mind it just because it¡¯s cheap. Actually, if you look carefully, this watch is quite exquisite. If you don¡¯t believe me, look.¡± She waved her hand as she spoke. It was indeed quite exquisite. However, no matter how exquisite it was, it was only a second-hand good that was only worth 10 dors. The girl did not feel much wearing it, but his heart ached for her. She was supposed to be cherished. Looking at her ¡°watch¡± again, Yin Jiujin pursed his thin lips and said, ¡°In that case, tell me when you want to change a new watch. I¡¯ll apany you to choose one.¡± The youngdy liked it so much. She would probably think too much if he said anything more. What if the youngdy mistakenly thought that he looked down on her and hence distanced herself from him¡­ It wasn¡¯t worth it. She was his fianc¨¦e and had already beenbeled as his. Even if she was wearing something that was only worth 10 dors, no one would dare to say anything. ¡°Rest first.¡± However, Yan Jinyu stopped him. ¡°Brother Nine, do you have anything to ask me?¡± She had a smile on her face as usual, but this smile seemed a little different. It seemed a little more serious? ¡°Ask you what?¡± ¡°For example¡­¡± Yan Jinyu smiled brightly.¡± Why do I know how to race cars? ¡° Chapter 94 - Ill Protect You

Chapter 94: I¡¯ll Protect You

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yin Jiujin¡¯s gazended on her face and he stared at her for a few seconds. Then, he said without changing his expression, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to ask. If you want to say it, you¡¯ll naturally say it.¡± ¡°So, Brother Nine, you knew that I justpeted in racing with someone not long ago?¡± ? ¡°There are very few things that I don¡¯t know about in North City.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Brother Nine, aren¡¯t you curious? Not only do I know cars, but my driving skills are also pretty good. Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t someone who wished for others to probe her background. She was like this now because she especially wanted to know what Yin Jiujin was thinking. After watching her racing video, he knew that there was actually a difference between her and what she looked like on the surface. She couldn¡¯t understand why a vignt person like Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t check on her or ask her about it. His attitude towards her didn¡¯t change at all. ¡°I¡¯m curious.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes lit up. She knew it¡­ However, before she could get excited, Yin Jiujin continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t care. Because no matter how capable you are, you¡¯re still my fianc¨¦e. This will never change.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. Alright, there was nothing wrong with what he said. But wasn¡¯t he a little too confident? Uh, he was Yin Jiujin. He indeed seemed to have the right to be confident. But he made her feel rather defeated! Any normal person would not react like this when they found out that the person they were going to spend the rest of their lives with still had an unknown side, right? He was too calm! ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Take a shower and rest. I¡¯ll call you when dinner is ready.¡± ¡°Also, if anyonees to find trouble with you again, don¡¯t bother about it. Just tell me directly and I will settle it.¡± Yan Jinyu was stunned. Feng and the rest had always protected her, but seriously, she was actually more capable than them. Although they would always control her, in fact, most of the time, she was the one who made the decisions. There were even some things that they could not decide, and they would look for her to make decisions. Hence, she actually did not understand how it felt to bepletely protected. Now she seemed to get it. However, she felt a little strange. She felt warm and flustered. She seemed to be happy that someone was protecting her, but she was also not used to it. Seeing that she was staring at him in a daze again, Yin Jiujin sighed softly. He walked over and gently pulled her into his embrace. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that you¡¯re my fianc¨¦e. That will never change. So, no matter what abilities you have that others don¡¯t know about, or what identities others don¡¯t know about, it doesn¡¯t matter if your past is really as I found out.¡± ¡°No matter who you are, I, Yin Jiujin, can afford you.¡± Yan Jinyu froze. Oh no, her heart was racing again! Yin Jiujin was indeed¡­ He was indeed the fianc¨¦ that she was willing to recognize! He dared to say this without knowing her background, and it made her feel like he made sense¡­ Yes, he was Yin Jiujin. He was someone she was very wary of before meeting him. Yin Jiujin was just as he had said. No matter who she was, he could afford her. Since Yin Jiujin could afford her, she naturally had to afford him as well. From the beginning to the end, Yin Jiujin¡¯s identity as her fianc¨¦ had only been determined after she acknowledged it. If she hadn¡¯t acknowledged it personally, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered even if they had been engaged long ago. What she liked and acknowledged was that Yin Jiujin had nothing to do with Yin Jiujin¡¯s identity or their engagement. Or anyone else. Hence, apart from not liking to hear them say that she and Yin Jiujin weren¡¯tpatible, she didn¡¯t take those people who felt that she wasn¡¯t worthy of Yin Jiujin seriously. Including the other members of the Yin Family. Yan Jinyu wrapped her arms around his waist and leaned her head into his embrace. She couldn¡¯t understand why Yin Jiujin always gave her such a strange feeling, but at this moment, she simply wanted to do so. She wanted to do this, so she did it. She did not want to delve into the reason. She waszy to begin with, not to mention this kind of thing that she could not understand even if she thought about it seriously. Since she could not figure it out, she might as well not think about it and just follow her heart. Yin Jiujin¡¯s body stiffened when he sensed her actions. Then, he hugged her even tighter. A low voice sounded above her head. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to pass a message to the Qiu Family. I want them to give me an exnation for this matter. If the Qiu Family dares to bully you while I¡¯m not around, I¡¯ll make them remember.¡± At the same time, he would make an example out of them. Yan Jinyu, ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t bullied.¡± As the number one killer, if news of her being bullied by a powerless daughter of a wealthy family spread, where would she show her face? ¡°I¡¯ve hurt them badly.¡± Afraid that he wouldn¡¯t believe her, Yan Jinyu quickly pulled out of his embrace and stared at him seriously. ¡°Really. I reckon that Qiu Jian and Zhao Yue are still lying in the hospital. Since you know that Qiu Jian and Ipeted in a race, you should be very clear about their current situation.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if you don¡¯t know. You can easily find out what happened to them¡­¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Yin Jiujin, who was naturally calm andposed, would only smile mildly even if he was in a good mood asionally, suddenlyughed out loud when he saw her anxious look. The youngdy seemed to dislike being looked down on. Her eagerness to argue was really cute. He raised his hand to pinch her puffed up cheeks and then rubbed the top of her head. ¡°Yes, you weren¡¯t bullied.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. She felt that her dignity as the number one killer had been offended again. She was supposed to be angry, but this was the first time she saw Yin Jiujinughing so loudly. Yan Jinyu waspletely stunned and forgot to be angry. The cold and sinister-looking person suddenly smiled with a warm feeling. In addition, Yin Jiujin¡¯s smile made him look very dazzling. Even Yan Jinyu was stunned. Yin Jiujin was probably not used to his sudden heartyughter, so he quicklyposed himself. However, he was still in a good mood. He gently tidied her messy hair. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go downstairs first. You rest for a while.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at his back as he turned and left. She blinked her round eyes and suddenly called out, ¡°Brother Nine.¡± Yin Jiujin, who had walked to the door, turned back. ¡°Oh? Is there anything else?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you well.¡± ¡°?¡± Yin Jiujin. At the same time, his heart skipped a beat. ¡°I think you¡¯re very good to me. I¡¯ll be very good to you in the future. If anyone wants to hurt you, I¡¯ll protect you and return the effort to them 100 times over.¡± Looking at the youngdy who was less than 10 steps away from him and was standing there with a bright and clean smile, Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes suddenly turned obscure. For a moment, he almost lost control. He wanted to hold her tightly in his arms again, but he tried his very best to control himself. Because he could clearly sense that in this situation, what he wanted was more than a hug. The girl was still young and he would scare her. As if afraid that he would not believe her, she continued, ¡°Really, you have to believe me. I have the ability!¡± What the girl did not know was that to him, it did not matter if she had the ability or not. What was important was that she had said those words. Even his grandfather and brothers had not said they would protect him. It wasn¡¯t that they did not care enough for him, but they all knew what he was capable of. No one dared to promise to protect him. The girl was the first. It was really hard to believe that she had the ability to protect him when she had such a child¡¯s mindset that needed to be acknowledged by others¡­ However, although the youngdy was usually silly, she was not stupid. She did not seem like someone who would boast. So, the girl was actually quite capable? Well, since even he couldn¡¯t find out the details, the little girl naturally had some ability. However, regardless of whether the girl was a formidable figure that even he could not find out the details of, or the silly girl that he met, there was no difference to him. He only knew that she was the one who hadbelled by him as his legitimate fianc¨¦e. She was also the person he wanted to spend the rest of his life with. Before he met her, he had never thought that there would be someone in this world whom he wanted to spend the rest of his life with. After a long while, he retracted his thoughts and hid his impulse. Yin Jiujin smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait.¡± It was only when Yin Jiujin turned around and went out of her sight that Yan Jinyu, who was standing at the same spot, finally realized that he had answered her with a smile just now! Moreover, his tone sounded like he was coaxing a child! He didn¡¯t really believe that she had the ability to protect him! At the thought of this, Yan Jinyu stomped her feet angrily on the ground! Then, she angrily took a nightdress from the closet and went to take a shower! Chapter 95 - Jinyuns Fury

Chapter 95: Jinyun¡¯s Fury

At that same time, at the Yan Family. The guests had already left when Yan Jinyun and Yu Xiao returned to the Yan family. The servants were already cleaning up the mess. All the servants were busy with their own matters. There was no whispering. Other than the sound of packing, there was no other sound. There were clearly so many people in the huge Yan Family residence, but it was so quiet that it was a little scary. Yan Jinyun, who had stepped into the Yan Family¡¯s main building, paused slightly when she saw this. Then, she walked into the house as usual. However, her long eyshes hid the emotions in her eyes. Yan Jinyun knew that it must be because Huo Siyu had repeatedly mentioned that she had heard the servants¡¯ private discussions at the Yan Family today, and her parents had remembered it. Her parents had harshly reprimanded the servants when the guests left and that was why the servants were quietly doing their work now. Having been in the Yan Family for so many years, she knew very well what her parents were like. Today was her and Yan Jinyu¡¯sing-of-age ceremony. As the number one family in North City, the Yan Family only had two daughters, Yan Jinyu and her. Yet, the Yan Family¡¯s mansion was cold on the day of theiring-of-age ceremony. It couldn¡¯t even bepared to a small courtyard in Mount Jing. How sad. It was demoralizing too. ¡°Second Cousin.¡± Yu Xiao, who was a few steps behind Yan Jinyun, saw the scene before him and hesitated for a moment before speaking. When Yan Jinyun heard that, she calmed down and turned back. ¡°What?¡± ¡°D-do you want to stay at the old residence tonight?¡± Although the old residence was behind the Yan Family¡¯s residence and wasn¡¯t far away, very few people would go over. It was very quiet. Yan Jinyu lived in the old residence until she was two years old. Yan Jinyu¡¯s room was still left in the main residence. Simrly, although Yan Jinyun had lived in the main residence for years, she also still had a room in the old residence. The two elders didn¡¯t like Fu Ya, but they weren¡¯t biased towards Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun, the twin sisters. It was just that Fu Ya and Yan Qingyu cared for Yan Jinyun, so the two elders couldn¡¯t interfere much with Yan Jinyun. It would inevitably appear that they cared more for Yan Jinyu. Hearing Yu Xiao¡¯s words, Yan Jinyun¡¯s eyes narrowed. She was obviously moved. She quickly calmed down. ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte and you¡¯ve been tired for the entire day. Cousin, I¡¯ll go back to the old residence to rest first. I think Aunt and Uncle must be worried since they haven¡¯t see you go back.¡± Yu Xiao looked at her. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll leave first. Second Cousin, call my mother if you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Xiao left through the door behind the main building and headed to the Yan family¡¯s old residence. Yan Jinyun dragged her tired footsteps upstairs and prepared to return to her room. She lived on the second floor. Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya lived on the third floor. Before she reached the second floor, she heard amotion from upstairs. Her heart turned cold. She sneered and continued walking to her room. There was a pile of presents in the room. Yan Jinyun felt extremely ironic when she saw those gifts. Rubbing her aching forehead, she was about to shower and sleep when the door was pushed open from the outside. At that moment, Yan Jinyun was furious. The anger that she had suppressed for the entire day erupted. She turned around and red at the person who pushed the door violently. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you know how to knock?!¡± Fu Ya had informed the servant in advance to inform her as soon as Yan Jinyun returned. The moment she received the servant¡¯s call and learned that Yan Jinyun was back, Fu Ya, who was quarreling with Yan Qingyu, couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue anymore and rushed downstairs angrily. The moment she pushed open the door, she wanted to tell Yan Jinyun off. However, before she could say anything, Yan Jinyun interrupted her angrily. Fu Ya was a little taken aback. However, her anger soon overwhelmed the shock. The top socialite that she had raised, had actually scolded her mother so loudly without any care for her image! ¡°Yun¡¯er, what are you saying?! I¡¯m your mother. Since when did I have to knock on your door to enter your room? Also, did I teach you this? Look at you now. You don¡¯t look like a socialite at all!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m like. If Mom doesn¡¯t like it, then go out!¡± Yan Jinyun stared at Fu Ya. ¡°Also, I¡¯ll be like this in the future. If Mom doesn¡¯t want to see it, I¡¯ll get someone to clean the room tomorrow. You can move over directly so that you don¡¯t have to see what you don¡¯t want to see!¡± ¡°Our Yan Family doesn¡¯tck empty rooms anyway!¡± ¡°You! You ingrate! How have I treated you all these years? I¡¯ve nned everything for you and nned everything for you. This is how you treat me!¡± Yan Jinyun took a deep breath. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m an ingrate. Did Mom only find out today? Or does Mom not want to stay in the Yan Family¡¯s mansion anymore? That¡¯s simple. I can buy a house for Mom outside¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Fu Ya widened her eyes and looked at her in disbelief.¡± You want to chase your biological mother out of the house?! ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Mom say that I¡¯m an ingrate? Isn¡¯t it normal for ingrates to chase their biological mothers out?¡± Fu Ya choked. ¡°You¡­ How dare you?!¡± Yan Jinyun looked at her and sneered, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to? Mom, have you forgotten that after tomorrow, I will be the head of the Yan Family? Not to mention you who don¡¯t have any capital, I even have the right to chase out my father, who has 30% of the Yan Corporation¡¯s shares, if I want to.¡± ¡°Y-y-you¡­¡± ¡°Mom, if you behave yourself and stop pointing fingers at everything like before, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. So now, please leave my room. I¡¯m tired and want to rest.¡± She didn¡¯t want things to end up like this, so why did she have to force her? She nned to hide her anger in her room and slowly digest it. She thought that other than the Yan Corporation¡¯s person-in-charge changing from her father to her tomorrow morning, everything else would be the same as before Yan Jinyu returned to the Yan Family. As long as they automatically ignored Yan Jinyu, their family would still be like one family. She had thought too optimistically. Her mother did not even give her any time to catch her breath. She stormed into her room and made a scene as soon as she returned. She suddenly felt a little envious of Yan Jinyu. Although it was pitiful to be forced to leave home, at the very least, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t have to face all these. Thanks to Yan Jinyu, her mood had clearly improved when she celebrated her birthday at Mount Jing. Now that she was back, her mood that was slightly better, was gone again. ¡°You¡­¡± Fu Ya pointed a trembling finger at her. For some reason, Fu Ya thought of the ¡°retribution¡± that more than one person had mentioned to her before. Her limbs turned cold. Was this really her retribution? ¡°Mom, go out first. I¡­¡± Before Yan Jinyun could finish speaking, she saw Yan Qingyu standing outside the door. Her heart turned cold.¡± Dad is here too? ¡± It was only then that Fu Ya realized that Yan Jinyun¡¯s address for them had changed from ¡°Daddy and Mommy¡± to ¡°Dad and Mom¡± now. It was a normal form of address. After all, many children didn¡¯t like to use the word ¡°Mommy¡± when they grew up. However, when this change happened to Yan Jinyun¡­ It would make her look distant from them. Fu Ya opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Since Fu Ya had already noticed Yan Jinyun¡¯s change, how could Yan Qingyu not notice? His eyes shed. He suddenly thought of something and his emotions quickly dissipated. ¡°Yun¡¯er, are you really going to hold a shareholder¡¯s meeting tomorrow?¡± He called the other shareholders of the Yan Corporation and wanted to get 51% of the control rights. He had 30%. As long as he had the support of 21% of the shareholders, he would still be the chairman of the Yan Corporation. However, other than a few people, the other shareholders were vague and did not give him a clear answer. And those who had clearly promised him were already his people. In other words, other than his people, the possibility of the Yan Corporation¡¯s other shareholders supporting him was not high! If they weren¡¯t supporting him, perhaps they were going to support his daughter?! Yan Qingyu¡¯s gaze towards Yan Jinyun couldn¡¯t help but be sharper. He would never have imagined that his daughter, whom he had doted on since she was young, would one day snatch his power! ¡°Dad, if it were you, would you turn a blind eye to a chance for you to take over the Yan Corporation before your time?¡± Of course not! Yan Qingyu¡¯s face was tense. Seeing this, Yan Jinyun chuckled. ¡°Clearly, Dad, you won¡¯t. Then, as your daughter who was raised by you, my thoughts naturally wouldn¡¯t be too different from yours.¡± Yan Qingyu¡¯s face flushed red and white. He tried his best to suppress his anger and tried to make his tone sound gentle. ¡°¡­Yun¡¯er, you¡¯re the heir of the Yan Corporation and Dad has chosen you as my sessor. The Yan Corporation will be yours sooner orter, so why are you in such a hurry? You¡¯re still young and in your third year of high school. Your studies are very important¡­¡± ¡°Dad, you can rest assured. I was taught by Dad. Don¡¯t you know how capable I am? I can totally take care of my studies andpany.¡± ¡°Besides, after you and Mom treat Sister like that, if I don¡¯t take over the Yan Corporation, don¡¯t you think that Master Nine will suppress the Yan Family if it¡¯s still under your control? ¡°Even if Master Nine doesn¡¯t have the time to suppress the Yan Corporation, based on how Dad and Mom treat Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e so badly, the people in the circle aren¡¯t stupid. Would they risk offending Master Nine and continue working with the Yan Corporation?¡± Every sentence was like a knife stabbing into Yan Qingyu¡¯s heart. Yan Qingyu¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°Oh right, Dad, don¡¯t think about taking it back from me after I take over the Yan Corporation. Dad should have seen it too. Master Nine treats Sister differently, and Sister is obviously on my side.¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s face turned slightly red when she said this. She didn¡¯t expect that one day, she would also borrow Yan Jinyu to intimidate her parents. ¡°Besides, if I were Dad, I definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a thing that would harm my own interests. Dad can at least get a lot of dividends every year if the Yan Corporation is in my hands. If the Yan Corporation is in Dad¡¯s hands, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t even be able to continue living in the Yan Family¡¯s mansion, let alone defend the Yan Corporation which is worth 10 billion dors. I might even be chased around the world by my creditors.¡± ¡°Dad is a smart man. You should know what to do.¡± Yan Jinyun looked at Yan Qingyu, whose expression was getting worse, and continued, ¡°Speaking of which, if Dad treated Sister a little better, would we have end up in such a situation? I¡¯ve never understood why Mom and Dad did that to Sister. Isn¡¯t it harming others without benefiting yourselves? I¡¯ve clearly reminded you guys. Even if you can¡¯t be on good terms with Sister, at least don¡¯t be enemies with her.¡± ¡°Sister doesn¡¯t think much of the Yan Family¡¯s business at all. Ever since she returned to the Yan Family, she hasn¡¯t even used a single cent from Dad. The card that Dad gave Sister previously is still in my hands now.¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s the point of saying all this now!¡± Yan Qingyu didn¡¯t say anything so Fu Ya spoke up after a long while. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hate that girl when she just came back? Why are you pretending to be a good person now? You¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Yan Jinyun clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Looks like Mom really wants to buy a house outside.¡± Fu Ya quickly shut up with an ugly expression. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what Mom and Dad think of me. I have to take over the Yan Corporation even if it¡¯s to protect the Yan Family¡¯s business. If Mom and Dad want to live on the streets and be chased by the creditors, feel free to stop me.¡± ¡°Mom, Dad, please leave. I want to go to bed.¡± Yan Qingyu stared at Yan Jinyun for a moment before pulling Fu Ya, who still wanted to speak up, away. As soon as they turned around, they heard Yan Jinyun say, ¡°Dad, Mom, you should know your ce in the future. Sister isn¡¯t someone who can be controlled by anyone. If we didn¡¯t have this bit of blood rtion, with Mom and Dad¡¯s actions, how could we still be standing here without a scratch?¡± Yan Qingyu paused and turned around in shock. ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just saying. Dad, Mom, take care.¡± She didn¡¯t say it before because she had promised Yan Jinyu that she wouldn¡¯t say anything. She was also afraid that her parents would be afraid of her if they knew that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t as simple as she seemed on the surface and it would make their family rtionship even worse. She also didn¡¯t say it clearly now, so it couldn¡¯t be considered as breaking her promise. As for whether her parents would be afraid of Yan Jinyu because of this, it was no longer important. She mentioned it because she was worried that her parents would not be sensible and provoke Yan Jinyu. If her parents were to lose thest bit of blood ties in front of Yan Jinyu¡­ Seeing that she wasn¡¯t going to say anything, Yan Qingyu looked at her deeply and left. Fu Ya was already scared speechless by Yan Jinyun¡¯s words. It was because she suddenly recalled that she had been frightened by Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze more than once. She felt that Yan Jinyu was very strange every time. Her intuition told her that Yun¡¯er wasn¡¯t lying to scare them. Seeing them leave, Yan Jinyun closed the door and fell onto the bed. It was exhausting. However, her parents should stop after this. At this moment, her phone vibrated. It was a message from Feng Yuan asking if she had arrived home. Yan Jinyun opened the message and hesitated for a moment before replying ¡®I¡¯m home¡¯. She then threw her phone aside. Her mood was obviously not as heavy as before. *** Mount Jing, in Yin Jiujin¡¯s study. Yin Jiujin had juste out of Yan Jinyu¡¯s room when Lin Zimu came over to report to Yin Jiujin. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve investigated. The boss behind Elegant Bamboo is Xi Fengling.¡± Yin Jiujin was indeed worthy of his reputation. Even his subordinates were very efficient. It had only been a day since he decided to investigate the boss behind Elegant Bamboost night. If the boss behind Elegant Bamboo was an ordinary person, Yin Jiujin¡¯s men could be considered as taking a long time. However, she was the second-ranked killer in the killer world, ¡°Mei¡±. If such a person wanted to hide, not everyone could find out about her. Yin Jiujin, who was sitting behind the desk, looked up when he heard that. ¡°It¡¯s only a small clubhouse and you guys actually took a day to find out who the boss behind the scene is?¡± Chapter 96 - Young Master Qin

Chapter 96: Young Master Qin

Lin Zimu quickly lowered his head when he met his dark eyes. ¡°Sorry, Boss.¡± To be honest, it was indeed their fault this time. It had taken them so long to investigate someone. This had never happened before. Although the other party was quite capable and had some reputation in the capital, she was only a bar owner after all. Furthermore, she was a bar owner without any backing. He did not expect it to be so difficult to investigate. He could not understand why. However, after finding out the other party¡¯s identity, he could confirm that if there was really a problem with Elegant Bamboo Clubhouse, it wasn¡¯t targeted at the boss. In the capital, anyone who knew about the Second Master of the Min Family knew that he had a lover who was a bar owner. Why was it a lover and not a girlfriend? It was because everyone knew in their hearts that a family like the Min Family would never allow a woman with no family background and had been hanging out at bars all year round and interacting with all kinds of people, to marry into the family. Even when Second Young Master Min was only the illegitimate son of the Min Family. Even if Second Young Master Min was an illegitimate child, he was still an illegitimate child recognized by the Min Family. Although Second Young Master Min was unfortunately lost at 10 years old when he went out with Eldest Young Master Min under Mrs. Min¡¯s lead and was only found three years ago, Second Young Master Min was still recognized by the Min Family as he was personally brought back by Old Master Min when he was five years old. This Second Young Master Min, as an illegitimate son, was able to get Old Master Min to personally bring him back to the Min Family and put his name in the family register. He was the only illegitimate son to receive such treatment among the many wealthy families in the capital. Moreover, the Min Family was one of the top three families in the capital. It was said that many people were shocked when this incident happened back then. However, until today, no one knew the reason why Old Master Min did this. It was even more impossible to know now because 15 years ago, which was also not long after Second Young Master Min was unfortunately lost, Old Master Min passed away. If one thought deeply about this entire matter¡ªfrom Second Young Master Min¡¯s identity as a recognized illegitimate son and brought back by the Min Family, to Second Young Master Min¡¯s unfortunate disappearance, to Old Master Min¡¯s sudden passing¡ªit was probably another wealthy family¡¯s big drama. Lin Zimu slowly retracted his thoughts. In short, since Elegant Bamboo¡¯s boss was Second Young Master Min¡¯s lover, and the wall that Elegant Bamboo had problems with, happened to be Third Young Master Min¡¯s exclusive private room¡­ The implications were not hard to guess. Yin Jiujin¡¯s tone contained a mild anger. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know that the boss behind Elegant Bamboo was very capable and difficult to investigate, but because he had always been strict with his subordinates. They took so long to investigate one person. In his opinion, that was already considered a failure. As for whether the other party was capable or not, those were all excuses. If they was capable enough, there would be no one whom they couldn¡¯t find. Yin Jiujin had strict requirements for his subordinates and for himself. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gained his current status aftering to North City alone at such a young age. ¡°All the people in charge of this matter will find a block of free time to have a month of extra training.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Lin Zimu always obeyed Yin Jiujin¡¯s orders unconditionally. He felt a little relieved after answering. Fortunately, he had other things that his boss had instructed him to do recently and he had to apany his boss to the Yan Family to attend Miss Yu¡¯s birthday party today. Hence, he was not in charge of investigating the boss behind Elegant Bamboo. Otherwise, he would probably have to squeeze out a period of ¡°not busy¡± time to train in his busy life. The additional training was not a simple one. Apart from the people who followed their bosspletely relied on their brains for their living¡­ like the hackers and researchers¡­ Other than them, every additional training for the rest of them would make them half-dead. Just as Lin Zimu was rejoicing, Yin Jiujin asked calmly, ¡°Who¡¯s that Xi Fengling?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lin Zimu. Although Xi Fengling was not a big shot, she had quite a reputation in the capital. Furthermore, she was the lover of the Second Young Master of the Min family. There were probably very few people in the capital who did not know her. Alright, this person was the boss, so it seemed normal for him not to know about Xi Fengling. ¡°Speaking of Xi Fengling, although Boss might not be familiar with her name, she has another identity. She¡¯s the boss of Mei Feng Bar in the capital.¡± ¡°Min Rufeng¡¯s woman?¡± The corners of Lin Zimu¡¯s mouth twitched with regard to the boss¡¯s focus point. Mei Feng Bar was not an ordinary bar. It was a bar with many branches in the country. The identity of the boss of Mei Feng Bar was much more important than the identity of Second Young Master Min¡¯s woman. Although Second Young Master Min had the title of the Second Young Master of the Min Family, he did not have any real power in the Min Family. The Min Family had brought him back for three years, but Second Young Master Min¡¯s status in the capital was not even as high as Third Young Master Min, who was a good-for-nothing. It could even be said that if it wasn¡¯t for the backing of Mei Feng¡¯s boss, Xi Fengling, in the capital, most of the offsprings of usual influential families would not even care about him. It was strange. Xi Fengling was capable, beautiful, and had no background at all. However, at such a young age, she had already made a name for herself in a ce like the capital where there were many wealthy families. She had such a beautiful and bewitching face, yet no one dared to take advantage of her when she mingled in all kinds of ces ¡­ Why would such a person fall for the useless illegitimate son of the Min Family? ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Yin Jiujin slowly closed the document in his hand, but he didn¡¯t ce it back on the desk. He held the document in one hand and gently tapped the table with the other. He narrowed her eyes slightly. He seemed to be deep in thought. Lin Zimu did not dare to disturb him. After a long while, Yin Jiujin looked up calmly and said emotionlessly, ¡°Continue to investigate Xi Fengling. Find out her background and her rtionship with Little Yu.¡± Her rtionship with Miss Yu? Lin Zimu was stunned. What kind of rtionship did Xi Fengling have with Miss Yu? Could it be that Miss Yu had given the person in charge of Elegant Bamboo an invitation for her birthday party, and the boss became suspicious of Miss Yu? However, wasn¡¯t it a coincidence that Miss Yu sent Zhao Kun an invitation? Miss Yu seemed to have said that she owed Zhao Kun a favor. Although Lin Zimu was puzzled, he did not ask further. ¡°Yes.¡± The boss was never someone who spoke without thinking. He must have his own reasons for giving such an order. ¡°Tell Min Ting that the boss behind Elegant Bamboo is Min Rufeng¡¯s woman. You don¡¯t have to tell him anything else and you don¡¯t have to care how he deals with it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How¡¯s South City?¡± ¡°Boss, I did as you instructed a week ago. The Huo Corporation has been under a lot of pressure these past few days. Young Master Huo will probably be trapped in South City for at least two months before he can escape.¡± Speaking of this, Lin Zimu could not help butment. He really didn¡¯t understand why Young Master Huo would do this. He knew that offending his boss would cause him trouble, and yet he still went against his boss. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°But, Boss, I¡¯m worried that after this matter is settled, ording to Young Master Huo¡¯s usual style, he wille and find trouble with the Empire Group again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Huo Xuan has some ability since he was able to scheme against me once, but Huo Xuan doesn¡¯t have that ability to plot against me for a second time.¡± Lin Zimu was silent. That seemed to be the case. Although the young master of the Huo Family was very capable and had made many obstacles for the Empire Group ever since the Empire Group had gradually be powerful and entered the Huo Corporation¡¯s field of vision, this was the first time he had seeded. He only seeded because the boss went to fetch Miss Yu. ¡°¡­If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll get going.¡± Lin Zimu left the study. Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes were abstruse and silent for a moment. Finally, he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°It¡¯s me. What do you know about your fianc¨¦e?¡± The man on the other end of the line was tall and well-built. He casually took off his camouge jacket and only wore a gray singlet. It was already soaked in sweat, and the muscles on his arms were very obvious. It was obvious that he had been training for years. The man had outstanding looks, but his outstanding face looked slightly naive and honest. However, because he was a soldier, even though he was a little honest, he still looked righteous and unyielding. He hung up his camouge jacket with one hand and held his phone with the other. Upon hearing Yin Jiujin¡¯s words, he paused and frowned slightly. ¡°Rainy?¡± This person was Huo Siyu¡¯s fianc¨¦, the eldest son of the Qin Family in the capital, Qin Hao. He was 25 years old and Yin Jiujin¡¯s good friend. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Rainy?¡± He sounded anxious. Qin Hao understood Yin Jiujin. He knew that Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t someone who would care about a woman for no reason, even if that woman was his good friend¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Since he wasn¡¯t concerned about Rainy, the only reason he could think of for Yin Jiujin to suddenly call him and ask him this was because something had happened to Rainy in North City. Before Rainy left the capital to tour North City, he had asked Yin Jiujin to help take care of her when she was in North City. Qin Hao¡¯s slightly anxious tone made Yin Jiujin raise his eyebrows slightly. ¡°She¡¯s fine. I was just asking casually.¡± Qin Hao heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°You¡¯re not someone who would care about someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦e for no reason. Is there¡­ something wrong with Rainy? Or did something happen?¡± Chapter 97 - They Are All Not Simple

Chapter 97: They Are All Not Simple

Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Wait, Nine!¡± Suddenly, Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes were filled with dread, and his grip on the phone couldn¡¯t help but tighten. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that again.¡± Although his tone was t, Qin Hao, who was on the other end of the line, could hear a hint of anger that he almost couldn¡¯t suppress. ¡°Alright, Second Yin.¡± ¡°¡­Please call me by my full name,¡± said Yin Jiujin. The anger dissipated before it could gather. Everyone said that Young Master Qin was honest and honest. Tsk! It was obvious that he was the most cunning one. He could easily control the emotions of others with a seemingly casual action or sentence. Like now. Qin Hao¡¯s thoughts were also the most obscure. Even for him, Master Nine, who was known to be sinister, cunning, ruthless, and wise in the eyes of the world, could not see through Qin Hao. ¡°Alright, Yin Jiujin, let¡¯s get back to the topic. Why are you suddenly concerned about Rainy? Don¡¯t say that it¡¯s just a casual question. You¡¯re not such a free person.¡±. ¡°How much do you know?¡± He asked Qin Hao the same question. How much did he know about Huo Siyu? Qin Hao naturally understood. He could not help but think of the girl who had clearly been drugged with an extremely strong drug and was soaked in cold water. Even though she had bitten her lips and cut her palms with her nails, she still did not utter a word and tried her best to endure it. ¡°She¡¯s a very strong girl.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. He might as well not say a word. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Wait. Although I don¡¯t know why you asked about Rainy, since you asked, you must have your reasons.¡± ¡°Regarding Rainy, other than seeing how strong she was with my own eyes, I actually don¡¯t know much more than the others.¡± Qin Hao was referring to the fact that Huo Siyu had been living in Country F all these years after she went missing. Then, she returned to the country and was brought back to the Huo Family by Huo Xuan. ¡°However, you also know that you and I both came from the same ce. My vignce isn¡¯t inferior to yours. In the time that I¡¯ve spent with Rainy, I¡¯ve realized that she¡¯s very different from other girls. This is the only thing I can tell you.¡± When Yin Jiujin heard that, he paused for a moment before scoffing, ¡°You joined the army when you were nine years old. Even now, you¡¯re still in the army. When have you interacted with girls? She is different from other girls? How many girls have you seen?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qin Hao. It hurt a little. However, it seemed like it had been a long time since Yin Jiujin had used such an insulting tone. Ever since¡­ Yin Jiujin became very quiet, and his temperament was very vtile. Now, whatever the reason, it was a good sign. Perhaps it was rted to Yin Jiujin¡¯s fianc¨¦e, the eldest daughter of the Yan Family. He stayed in the army all year round, but he was still well-informed. Two months ago, he had heard that Yin Jiujin had personally gone to fetch the eldest daughter of the Yan Family back to North City. On the day he picked her up, he had personally apanied her to shop and eat¡­ This might not be a big deal to others, but it was no small matter for Yin Jiujin. Over these years, Yin Jiujin had been very indifferent, even to the Yin Family. Sighing inwardly, Qin Hao said, ¡°However, Second Yin, since you¡¯re unwilling to say more, I won¡¯t ask further. I just want to remind you that no matter what, I hope you don¡¯t forget that Rainy is my fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you face.¡± After a pause, Yin Jiujin said, ¡°Also, please call me by my full name.¡± *** As soon as the call ended, Qin Hao called Huo Siyu while walking to the bathroom. At that moment, Huo Siyu was lying on the sofa in the living room of the small vi that Huo Xuan had gotten someone to prepare for her, with a facial mask on her face. When she heard the ringtone, she reached out to take her phone from the coffee table beside her. Without even looking at it, she picked up the call and pressed the speaker button. Then, she threw the phone back onto the coffee table. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Rainy.¡± Hearing the voice, Huo Siyu jumped up from the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s you, Qin Hao.¡± She was about to smile out of habit when she suddenly remembered that she was doing a facial mask. She quickly stopped herself. ¡°Why are you calling me at this time?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I call you when there¡¯s nothing on?¡± ¡°Of course not! Um, I thought you were usually still training at this time. I thought something happened when you suddenly called me.¡± ¡°Nothing. I simply wanted to give you a call.¡± ¡°¡­Oh.¡± He called her and even said that he simply wanted to call her. This kind of honest person was really straight forward. He said whatever he wanted to say. He was not tactful at all so it was embarrassing. ¡°You¡¯ve always wanted to go to North City. Are you happy now that you¡¯ve finally gotten your wish? Also, is North City different from what you expected? Did you encounter anything interesting?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy!¡± She hadn¡¯t seen Beauty Yu for a year, so she was naturally happy to see her now. ¡°North City isn¡¯t that different from what I expected. Don¡¯t all first-tier metropolises look simr?¡± It wasn¡¯t her first time in North City, but they just didn¡¯t know that. Five years ago, she hade to North City with Brother Feng and Sister Feng Ling to investigate. Then, they had Elegant Bamboo. ¡°As for the interesting things, I went to attend Beauty Yu¡¯s birthday party and caused amotion in the Yan Family. After that, I apanied Beauty Yu to Mount Jing to continue celebrating her birthday.¡± She added, ¡°Oh, Beauty Yu is Second Young Master Yin¡¯s fianc¨¦e, the eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City, Yan Jinyu. She went to the airport to fetch Second Young Master Yin yesterday and Second Young Master Yin introduced us to each other. I hit it off very well with her and can be considered as good friends.¡± It was not a secret and he could find all these out easily. There was nothing she could not say. Most importantly, it was less suspicious for her to bring it up herself. ¡°Second Yin¡ªSecond Young Master introduced you?¡± Huo Siyu quickly sat up straight and took off the mask on her face. She looked serious, thinking that she had identally exposed herself. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± He was just surprised and relieved. There was finally someone that Yin Jiujin was willing to care about after so many years. ¡°What do you mean by causing trouble in the Yan Family?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just that the Yan Family didn¡¯t treat Beauty Yu well. I insulted Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya, who are Beauty Yu¡¯s heartless parents, in front of all the Yan Family¡¯s guests. I insulted them in public and made them lose all their faces. I¡¯m furious when this matter is mentioned. Why are there such parents in this world? They¡¯re both their children, but they¡¯re treated so different¡­ ly¡± Before she could finish the word ¡°differently¡±, Huo Siyu suddenly stopped. She suddenly remembered that after the Qin Family¡¯s Madam passed away, the head of the Qin Family married a new wife. The head of the Qin Family ignored the two children left behind by the previous wife after the new wife entered the family. The head of the Qin Family was Qin Hao¡¯s father, Qin Chongwen. Qin Hao was one of the two children left behind by Qin Chongwen¡¯ste wife. It was not without a good reason that the Eldest Young Master of the Qin Family decided to give up a good life to enter the army to suffer when he was nine years old. He had made a name for himself in the end. ¡°Sigh. Anyway, I embarrassed them in public. Then, I left the Yan Family with Beauty Yu and went to Second Young Master Yin¡¯s Mount Jing to continue celebrating Beauty Yu¡¯s birthday. Other than that, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special for the time being. I just arrived in North City yesterday. I¡¯ll be staying in North City for a few more days. I¡¯ll tell you when something interesting happens.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m a little tired after ying for the entire day. I want to go upstairs to sleep. You¡¯ve been training for the entire day, so you should shower and rest early too. It¡¯s rare that you ended your training so early today. You should spend more time resting. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± Qin Hao¡¯s expression darkened when he saw the call being hung up. He had ended his training early today to call her and ask her how she was doing in North City. He wanted to know if she was in a good mood after finally going to North City as she wished. It just so happened that Yin Jiujin had called. He did not expect her to hang up on him so quickly. She did not seem to realize that they were engaged. Or rather, she did not seem to care much about him, who was her fianc¨¦. Really¡­ He couldn¡¯t boil the frog too slowly. He looked honest and righteous as a persona for others to see. He should stop using this persona in front of her after using it for almost a year. Otherwise, she would probably keep this attitude towards him. *** On the other hand, Yin Jiujin took out some documents to settle after hanging up. About half an hourter, Aunt Cheng knocked on the door and told him that dinner was ready. Yin Jiujin nodded. He put down the documents and got up to call Yan Jinyu. Walking down the long corridor, Yin Jiujin came to Yan Jinyu¡¯s room. As he was afraid to disturb Yan Jinyu, who was resting, Yin Jiujin specially lowered the strength he used to knock on the door. He knocked only once. No one answered. The girl should be asleep. Yin Jiujin pushed open the door and walked in. On the pink bed with the pink drapes, a person could be seen lying on the bed. Yin Jiujin paused for a moment before walking over lightly. He pushed away the drape that blocked his vision and walked to the bed. He just stared at her. Chapter 98 - Lingering

Chapter 98: Lingering

When the girl opened her eyes, they were round and ck without any impurities. They looked very clear and clean, giving people a very silly feeling. Now that her eyes were closed and he could no longer see that silly look, the advantage of her face was revealed. She was very beautiful. There was a hint of childishness in her beauty, but it was a unique feminine charm. She was wearing a pink cotton negligee. Perhaps because it was hot, the nket was only covering her knees, and her other leg was exposed. The straps on her shoulders were also a little loose, revealing her fair shoulders and beautiful corbones. Such a youngdy was undoubtedly fatally attractive to men. Fortunately, he was the only one who saw her. After staring at her for a moment, he finally raised his hand and ced it on her face. His hand had covered half of her face. His thumb slid from her nose to her cheek. The girl had a pair of rough hands but her face was unexpectedly delicate. Oh, he seemed to have pinched the girl¡¯s face more than once. He already knew that her face was delicate. He caressed her cheek twice before his thumbnded on her pink lips. Her lips were delicate too. His hand moved to her neck and stopped there, touching her skin. His gaze moved down from her forehead bit by bit. It was her beautiful eyebrows, her tall nose, and her pink lips. Yin Jiujin finally couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and kiss her forehead. For a long time. Who was Yan Jinyu? She was someone who had crawled out of a pile of corpses countless times and had been on the brink of death countless times. She was very vignt. She had already woken up when Yin Jiujin knocked on the door. She heard the knock even though it was very soft. She was a little tired. Thinking that the person knocking on the door wouldn¡¯t be anyone other than Yin Jiujin, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to open her eyes. However, she didn¡¯t fall asleep again. In her daze, she sensed that Yin Jiujin was sitting on her bed, seemingly staring at her for a long time. She was fully awake by then. How could someone as sharp as her not sense Yin Jiujin¡¯s direct gaze? Since Yin Jiujin hade to ask her to have dinner, she suppressed the uneasiness in her heart. Just as she was about to open her eyes, his handnded on her face. Yan Jinyu was shocked now. However, her professionalism as a killer prevented her from showing any fear. Even if she was pretending to be asleep, her expression and breathing remained unchanged. Although she did not know why she continued to pretend to be asleep. She did not know why she was shocked. Just as Yin Jiujin had said, they were engaged. Wasn¡¯t it normal for them to be closer? Before she could recover from the shock, she felt his thumb caressing her face before stopping on her lips. He stopped there for a long time. And he caressed her¡­ a long time. She felt very strange. She felt her heart beating uncontrobly, but she still tried her best to control it. Yin Jiujin, who was so close to her, probably didn¡¯t notice it. As the number one killer, she could still manage such a small thing. However, she knew very well that her heart was racing, and the strange feeling in her heart was getting stronger. His hand moved to her neck and stopped. Strangely, she did not tense up. After all, the neck was a person¡¯s lifeline. For someone like her who had been on the brink of death all year round and cherished her life, it was actually a taboo for her to hand her lifeline to others. She had a hunch that Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t hurt her. As soon as she calmed down, she felt a wetness on her be. Her heart skipped a beat! This was something even her as the top assassin couldn¡¯t control. However, Yin Jiujin seemed to be focused and didn¡¯t notice it. She tried hard to calm herself down. She thought that it was normal for them to be so intimate since they were engaged. However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not seem to calm down. She did not dare to open her eyes now. However, Yin Jiujin had no intention of stopping! His lips moved away from her be andnded on the tip of her nose! Yan Jinyu¡¯s body tensed up for a second, and she clenched her fists at the sides of her body. She wanted to open her eyes, especially because she felt that if she still didn¡¯t open her eyes, Yin Jiujin probably wouldn¡¯t stop. He had kissed the tip of her nose. What happened next?! However, she simply could not do that. An inexplicable cowardice. The word ¡°cowardice¡± seemed out of ce on her, the number one killer, but she was really terrified now. She admitted that herself. When his lipsnded on hers, Yan Jinyu could hear the sound of heartbeats. It was hers and his. Finally, she gritted her teeth and opened her eyes. Their eyes met! Their lips touched! The air froze for a moment. Yin Jiujin was really stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected her to wake up at this moment. He wanted to kiss her gently before waking her up. However, although he was slightly stunned, he did not look embarrassed. On the contrary, his gaze became even more obscure when he saw her open her eyes. Her eyes were no longer clear and pure. Instead, they were dark and very abstruse. There was even a hint of coldness and indifference. He had never seen her like this. He knew that this might be the girl¡¯s unknown side. He leaned over and ced his hands by her sides. The light kiss suddenly became intense. This was something Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t expect. She thought that he would stop when she opened her eyes, but he actually¡­ This kiss wasn¡¯t gentle, so Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t be distracted for too long. Her attention waspletely drawn back. Her nostrils were filled with his refreshing scent. This experience waspletely foreign to Yan Jinyu. This sensation was alsopletely foreign. However, even though she could have pushed him away, she did not. Whether it was her instinctive reaction or herplete attention being pulled back, she did not push him away. As for why, it was naturally because she didn¡¯t hate Yin Jiujin treating her like this. Since she didn¡¯t hate him and had just said that she would treat Yin Jiujin very well, she naturally had to indulge him a little. He obviously liked doing this to her, and she didn¡¯t hate it. What was the point of pushing him away? On the other hand, Yin Jiujin had actually cleared his head after a deep kiss. However, when he saw that she didn¡¯t seem to reject him, he intensified his actions. However, Yan Jinyu only allowed him to do as he wished but she didn¡¯t have any intention of responding. Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regretful. After an unknown period of time, the kiss finally ended. After Yin Jiujin left her, he didn¡¯t sit up straight. Instead, he lowered his head and looked into her eyes. Their faces were less than five centimeters apart. Looking at the youngdy¡¯s flushed face due to her shortness of breath, Yin Jiujin finally understood what ¡°peach blossoms¡± were like. With her red lips, the girl looked even more attractive now. However, he suppressed the urge to kiss her again. He was indeed impulsive just now, but he did not regret it. He wondered if the youngdy was frightened. He did not expect the youngdy¡¯s lung capacity to be so high. She clearly did not know how to kiss and breathe, but she could still persist for so long. It was a good sign. When he taught her how to breathe at this time in the future, their kiss couldst longer. This was the first time he was so intimate with someone. He never knew that such a thing could make him linger. Seeing that he was staring at her without saying anything, after Yan Jinyu¡¯s breathing had almost stabilized, she blinked and said, ¡°Brother Nine, so you like this?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. Seeing her blinking eyes, he suddenly felt guilty! She seemed to know nothing at all! His heart sank. He sighed softly andforted himself.?Forget it, take it slow. There¡¯s still a long time ahead. Just as he was about to stand up, he was pulled back by her hand. She smiled at him. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t hate it either.¡± ¡°Since you like it and I don¡¯t hate it, why don¡¯t we try again?¡± Without giving him a chance to answer, she pressed her lips against his. At that instant, Yin Jiujin thought that the youngdy was rather strong. She could actually pull him backpletely, making him unable to resist at all. Of course, only Yin Jiujin knew if he really couldn¡¯t resist or if he didn¡¯t want to at all. This time, Yan Jinyu was the one who was taking the lead. She didn¡¯t know how to do it, but she was very good at learning and she had done it once before. The pink room was filled with a sweet scent. Yin Jiujin only let go of her reluctantly when he saw that her face had turned red again. He wiped her lips with his thumb and smiled. ¡°Silly girl.¡± His voice was hoarse. ¡°Which part am I silly!¡± Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t know that when she red at him like this, not only did she not have any deterrence, she even looked exceptionally coquettish. Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes suddenly turned dark. He stared at her for a long time before saying, ¡°Every part.¡± ¡°Alright, dinner is ready. Since you¡¯re awake, let¡¯s go downstairs for dinner.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating. I don¡¯t have the energy to go downstairs.¡± This was not a lie. Although she had not reached the point where she had no energy to go downstairs, she really felt that she could not exert any strength at all. She had never felt so weak. In front of others, she naturally wouldn¡¯t admit that she was weak because it would damage her dignity as the number one killer. However, her dignity had already been damaged by Yin Jiujin, and it had been damaged more than once. Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter if she admitted it once again. She would get back at him when Yin Jiujin found out about her identity in the future. She didn¡¯t notice Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes turned even darker after hearing her words. Forget it. Yin Jiujin sighed again. The sigh was loud enough to be heard. He stood up and then bent down to carry her. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you down.¡± His movements were very fast. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t even have time to react before she was carried up by him. She was slightly shocked and instinctively raised her hand to wrap around his neck. When she came back to her senses, she blushed. ¡°Brother Nine, put me down. I can walk by myself!¡± She was the number one killer. If others knew that she was being carried like a princess, where would her dignity go! If one of them was to be carried, it would be her carrying him¡­ Uh, like that image would look very weird. However, she also felt strange being carried like this! ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t have any strength?¡± Yin Jiujin chuckled and teased when he saw her slightly embarrassed expression. ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. She really couldn¡¯t admit that at any time¡­ Oh, that¡¯s not right. She shouldn¡¯t feel weak at any time. She had shot herself in the foot. She red at him and stopped struggling. She let him carry her downstairs. Chapter 99 - Clear Intentions

Chapter 99: Clear Intentions

The next day, Yan Jinyu woke up at six as usual. When she opened her eyes and saw the decorations in the room, Yan Jinyu was slightly stunned. It took her a moment to realize that this was Mount Jing, Yin Jiujin¡¯s residence. Last night, after Yin Jiujin carried her downstairs, she quickly returned to her room after dinner and didn¡¯t stay in the living room for long. She slept for more than half an hour and didn¡¯t feel sleepy after that. It was just that¡­ she suddenly felt that after the intimacy she had with Yin Jiujin in the room, she didn¡¯t dare to face him. He was clearly fine when he carried her downstairs, but for some reason, after the meal, she felt very strange again. Especially when she looked up at Yin Jiujin at the dining table, the strange feeling in her heart was the most obvious. She was always worried that Yin Jiujin would suddenly look up and realize that she was looking at him. Therefore, every time she looked at him, she would feel a little secretive. Of course, Yan Jinyu, as the number one killer in the world of killers, wouldn¡¯t admit to this. He didn¡¯t know why Yin Jiujin, who was vignt, didn¡¯t notice her sizing him up. Other than putting food in her bowl, he ate very calmly throughout the meal. He didn¡¯t even look at her. Whether Yin Jiujin really didn¡¯t notice her sizing him up or not, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t have the mood to think too much. She only felt increasingly strange because she was alone with Yin Jiujin. Hence, after dinner, she hurriedly informed Yin Jiujin before going upstairs to her room. It was rare that she could not sleep. She did not fall asleep until around three in the morning. All these years, she had been very vignt. She would wake up at the slightest movement. However, whether it waster on when no one dared to hurt her or when she was just an ordinary child who could die at any moment, she had never lost sleep. That was because she needed to have more energy than herpetitors in order to win. Hence, no matter where and when, she would maintain her vignce and sleep well. This habit had never changed from when she was young and unskillful to the time when she was young but more skillful than many people. The habit remained till now. She actually had insomniast night! Yan Jinyu was someone who would definitely not use her brain if she could not use it. However, once she used her brain, her brain was so flexible that ordinary people couldn¡¯tpare to her. It was around seven in the evening after dinner and she went upstairs andy in bed until three in the morning. During this time, her mind was spinning. After such a long time, how could she not understand the strange feeling that she had in front of Yin Jiujin? In her heart, Yin Jiujin seemed to be different from others. As for what was different¡­ If it were another man kissing her, she would have hated him and not also indulge him repeatedly. She would also not feel that the sensation was not bad and try it with him again. As a killer and the number one killer in the world, she knew a lot of things. Especially since she had Feng and Meimei, two sticky examples. She must have fallen for Yin Jiujin. Yan Jinyu gradually returned to her senses. She raised her hand and touched her lips, smiling slightly. Since she wanted to treat Yin Jiujin well, there was nothing wrong with him being more important to her. She also hoped that there was someone in this world whom she could treat without reservation. This way, she would no longer be like before, someone who cherished her life but could not find a reason to continue living and wandered aimlessly around the world. She got out of bed and opened the window. The morning glow filled the sky. Another beautiful day. She turned around and walked into the bathroom to wash up. About half an hourter, Yan Jinyu washed up and took out a set of workup clothes from the closet to change into. She prepared to exercise as usual. Just as she opened the door and walked out of the room, she saw Yin Jiujin walking out from the room beside her. Yin Jiujin was no longer wearing his standard shirt, trousers, and leather shoes. He was also dressed in sportswear like her and had a pair of white sneakers on his feet. This attire made him look more youthful. Perhaps it was because he was surprised to see Yan Jinyu, but his expression wasn¡¯t as cold as usual. There was a hint of surprise in his eyes, and he didn¡¯t look as sinister as usual. His face was handsome and clean. Yan Jinyu, who was a little surprised to meet him, felt her eyes light up. Yin Jiujin felt different like this. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t someone who was shy. Since she understood her feelings for Yin Jiujin, she naturally wouldn¡¯t hesitate to admit it. She liked him like this. She was very happy to have met him the moment she stepped out of the room, so she did not hesitate to express her love and happiness in her own way. She ran towards Yin Jiujin, jumped up lightly and hung onto him. She moved very quickly. Less than 10 seconds had passed since their gazes met. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t even have time to retract the surprise in his eyes before she jumped up and hugged him. Yin Jiujin hurriedly raised his hands to support her and stop her from falling off. He was naturally happy that the girl was so clingy to him. It seemed like he was right to let her think for a night. That¡¯s right. After carrying her downstairsst night, he had actually sensed her actions. Although he did not show it on his face, he was very happy inside. He had thought that the youngdy did not know anything because she was young. However, if she really did not know anything, she wouldn¡¯t sit at the dining table without saying a word. She would even look up at him from time to time as if she was afraid of being discovered by him. She would look at him for a while and then quickly retract her gaze. She looked at him again and again. Since the girl was about to be enlightened, he would give her time. The girl might look silly, but she was actually not rigid. Her mind was still very bright. If she was given time, she would always be able to understand something. It was rather unexpected that she would figure it out so quickly. He thought that it would take some time for her topletely understand. Just as Yin Jiujin was feeling happy, he felt a wetness on his lips. One touch and she was gone. Yan Jinyu wrapped her arms around his neck and looked into his eyes. Her eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Brother Nine, good morning.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his hand that was hugging her stiffened slightly. His eyes darkened slightly. Forget it, he smiled. ¡°Good morning, silly girl.¡± Then, he kissed her lips. ¡°Why are you up so early? Can¡¯t sleep in your new bed?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s skin was fair, and the faint green shadow in her eyes was a little obvious. It was obvious that she hadn¡¯t slept well. Yin Jiujin actually knew how the shadows under her eyes were caused. However, she clearly couldn¡¯t sleep, yet she still woke up so early. The only reason he could think of was that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep on a new bed. ¡°No, it¡¯s a habit.¡± She hugged him tightly and praised him without any modesty, ¡°Brother Nine, you look very good in this outfit.¡± Yin Jiujin asked, ¡°¡­I don¡¯t look good in other clothes?¡± Yan Jinyu hurriedly let go of him a little. She looked at him and shook her head. ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°Brother Nine, with that face of yours, you look good no matter what. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re different from the past you.¡± Her words clearly suited Yin Jiujin very well. His mood got even better. But the habit that she mentioned¡­ Yin Jiujin subconsciously frowned. Ordinary 18-year-old girls would not have the habit of waking up around six. She¡­ He suddenly recalled the calluses on her hands when he first met her. Since her experiences over the years could be fake, it meant that the calluses that she had developed after dropping out of school and working for three years after graduating from junior high were most likely fake too. Then how did she get her hands full of calluses? Also, she had nothing to do but she still woke up early. It seemed like she needed to train. How did she develop this habit? Her driving skills were so good. Just this skill alone was enough to stop her from worrying about her life. Then, the calluses on her hands and the early morning habits she had developed were definitely not for working for survival. Then why? Humans were not born with outstanding abilities. Without a certain degree of learning and hard work, it was very difficult to truly grasp a skill. Her superb driving skills would not appear out of nowhere, and the calluses on her hands could not possibly grow out of nothing. He suddenly wanted to know what the little girl had been through all these years, but he didn¡¯t want to investigate her, nor did he want to ask her that. Regardless of whether he asked or investigated, he was afraid that she would think too much about it if she found out. Forget it. When it was time to know, he would naturally know. No matter how the youngdy had lived in the past and how much she had suffered, she would stay by his side in the future. With him around, he would definitely protect her and not let her suffer anymore. He put her down gently. ¡°Are you going for a run?¡± Yan Jinyu nodded. ¡°Yes, is Brother Nine going for one too?¡± ¡°Yes. Together?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± She had that in mind. The two of them ran along the asphalt road in the manor for half an hour. Chapter 100 - She Only Trusts Him

Chapter 100: She Only Trusts Him

Hence, this morning, everyone in the manor, including Uncle Cheng and Aunt Cheng, saw that the lone figure running on the asphalt road had be two figures. They jogged side by side. Everyone was surprised and delighted. Surprisingly, it was very rare that Miss Yu had insisted on waking up early to exercise at such a young age. Fortunately, Master Nine was finally not alone. After running, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t punch as usual. On Mount Jing, other than Yin Jiujin, there were many other martial arts practitioners. If she practiced a few sets of punches every morning, it was hard to guarantee that no one would notice anything. To the martial arts practitioners, it would be obvious at a nce if she had any real skills. She wasn¡¯t worried that Yin Jiujin would discover her identity, but not the others. At least not now, even if they listened to Yin Jiujin. She trusted Yin Jiujin but not others. Once they knew her identity, they could easily trace it to Feng and the rest. Before she found out if Min Ting was Feng¡¯s enemy and before she had personally seen Little Rain¡¯s fianc¨¦, who was also the Young Master of the Qin Family, she did not want to expose her identity to others. As for Yin Jiujin, she dared to let him know because he wouldn¡¯t hurt her even if he knew. It was simply intuition without reason. Since he would not hurt her, he would naturally not do anything to harm the people she cared about. Otherwise, if something happened to the people she cared about, she, too, would be sad. It was a form of hurt to her too. She believed that Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t do that. After running, they returned to their rooms to take a shower and have breakfast. Yin Jiujin wanted to go to the office. Huo Siyu was in North City, so Yan Jinyu naturally wouldn¡¯t lie on the sofa and watch television leisurely like she did at the Yan Family. Besides, she had other things to do. After breakfast, Yin Jiujin asked, ¡°I¡¯m going to thepany. Do you want to stay in Mount Jing or go with me?¡± After that, he seemed to have thought of something and continued, ¡°The Empire Group is mine. You will be safe in my territory.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled when she heard that. ¡°Of course I know. Brother Nine will protect me. However, I won¡¯t apany Brother Nine to thepany today. Of course, I won¡¯t stay in Mount Jing either. Little Rain specially applied for leave toe to North City to y. I promised her yesterday that I would apany her during this period of time when she¡¯s in North City. I¡¯ve already been in North City for some time, and I¡¯ve almost figured out North City. I know which ces are more fun and can be a guide for Little Rain.¡± It was good to know Little Rain openly and it was only normal for them to go out together. Of course, being a guide was just an excuse. She wanted to do something. Little Rain had been obediently acting as the daughter of the Huo Family for the past year, so she must have not exercised for a long time. Since Little Rain was still in North City, she could invite her along. Apany Huo Siyu? Yin Jiujin frowned imperceptibly. It was Huo Siyu again. Not only would she apany Huo Siyu, but she would also apany her for a few days! He still wanted to bring the youngdy to the office and let her y in his office. He could see her anytime¡­ He suddenly regretted introducing them. She had only known Huo Siyu for two days, and yet she was acting so familiar with her. Why would the daughter of the Huo Familyck someone to guide her? However, seeing how excited the girl was, as if she was looking forward to going out with Huo Siyu, he kept his disapproval to himself. Forget it. It would only be a few days. Youngdies should also befriend more people of the same age. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go out together. I¡¯ll send you there first.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t reject. ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them stood up and prepared to leave. Aunt Cheng took out a bottle of yogurt. ¡°Miss Yu, this is the yogurt you wanted.¡± Aunt Cheng was very efficient. She got someone to prepare it on the same day when Yan Jinyu first came to Mount Jing and asked if there was any yogurt. Although they were both yogurt, the yogurt that Aunt Cheng sent over was obviously not on the same level as the yogurt that the Yan Family servants bought for Yan Jinyu. Regardless of the packaging of the yogurt or the quality of the yogurt itself. Yan Jinyu took it and smiled as she thanked her, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Cheng.¡± ¡°Do you like to drink this a lot?¡± Yin Jiujin asked with a frown as he looked at the yogurt in her hand. He clearly recalled the first day he saw her. He had seen her drink several packets of yogurt on the ne with his own eyes, as well as the fact that he had gotten someone to send two boxes of yogurt to the Yan Family. No matter how delicious a beverage was, drinking too much of it would be bad for the body. Furthermore, yogurt was not beneficial to a child¡¯s body in Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes. At least, it was far inferior to milk. Furthermore, he had seen Yan Jinyu drink a few packets of it in one go. When Yan Jinyu heard that, she chuckled. ¡°Yes, I like it very much.¡± Like? Not really, she was just used to it. ¡°I only mentioned it once previously and Aunt Cheng remembered it. Thank you, Aunt Cheng.¡± Aunt Cheng smiled kindly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. It¡¯s just a matter of instructions. As long as Miss Yu likes it.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled at Aunt Cheng, then said to Yin Jiujin, ¡°Take whatever you want. Drink it if you¡¯re thirsty on the way.¡± Forget it. She only took one bottle and would not drink too much. This was it for now. He would keep an eye on her more in the future and not let her drink it so carelessly. ¡°Just buy it when you¡¯re thirsty. You don¡¯t have to bring it from home. It¡¯s tiring to carry it.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes twitched. How heavy could a bottle of yogurt be? It was tiring to hold it. In his eyes, how weak was she? ¡°I just want to take it from home. When I see the yogurt, I¡¯ll think that it was bought with Brother Nine¡¯s money. My mood will also improve as I drink it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. His emotions wereplicated. From home¡­ This term feltpletely different when she said it. She also treated this ce as her home. He was pleased. She even said that she would feel better after drinking it since they were bought with his money¡­ She had a sweet mouth and was a smooth talker. Reaching out, he pulled her over and pecked her on the forehead before holding her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Aunt Cheng¡¯s smile grew wider as she watched the two of them leave together. Second Young Master and Miss Yu seemed to have an even better rtionship now. Look, Second Young Master had such an obvious smile on his face. She had not seen Second Young Master smile like this for many years. Cheng Lin drove while Yin Jiujin and Yan Jinyu sat in the back seat. The car left Mount Jing. After sending Yan Jinyu to her destination, Yin Jiujin turned and headed to the Empire Group. Not long after he left, Yan Jinyu¡¯s phone rang. It was a message for funds transfer and a message from Yin Jiujin. ¡°You can spend my money too even if you buy it outside.¡± He was referring to the yogurt that she had taken from home before she left. It was something that would make her mood better when she drank it. Yin Jiujin was really¡­ It was just a bottle of yogurt. Why did he have to put in so much effort? She smiled and walked into the cafe behind her. Huo Siyu was waiting for her in the cafe, and opposite the cafe was the Yan Corporation building. *** On this day, something major happened in North City. The Yan Corporation, which was controlled by the Yan Family, the number one family in North City, had changed hands! Yan Qingyu, the former head of the Yan Corporation, had been taken over by his biological daughter, Yan Jinyun, who was personally raised by him! The financial news took turns to broadcast on the television, the newspapers, the Inte, and so on. However, from the beginning to the end, there was no news that criticized Yan Jinyun¡¯s actions. On the contrary, there were many praises for her. They all said that since the Yan Corporation was handed to her, it should restore the corporation to the glorious time when Old Master Yan Qi was still alive. It might even bring them to a higher level. Regardless of whether someone had secretly tampered with the news, it was enough to prove that Yan Jinyun was more favored by others than Yan Qingyu. Moreover, almost all the influential people in North City had gone to the Yan Family¡¯s banquet yesterday and witnessed Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya¡¯s actions. They were very clear about what had happened to the Yan Family and why the Yan Family had changed hands. Although this matter wasn¡¯t reported openly, Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya were destined to lose all their face. It would be very difficult for them to raise their heads up high in North City in the future. People like Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya who cared about their reputation the most would probably hide at home and not dare to show their faces in public for a long time. Around 5 pm. In the Yan Family¡¯s main building. The servants of the Yan Family, including the butler, did not dare to stay in the living room. Those who had something to do, went to get themselves busy, and those who had nothing to do found an excuse to leave. The television in the Yan Family¡¯s living room was ying the news about the Yan Corporation changing hands. Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya were sitting there watching. Both of their expressions were very sullen, but other than smashing the remote control and scolding, they could do nothing. Yan Qingyu didn¡¯t have the face to smash the remote control and scold because he had been thinking about what Yan Jinyun had said the entire night and had figured out the pros and cons. He was definitely indignant, but he didn¡¯t want the Yan Corporation to be destroyed. Then, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything. Besides, if the Yan Corporation went bankrupt in his hands, he might even have to bear a huge debt and be chased around the world by his creditors. Therefore, regardless of whether he was willing or not, at least for now, he had to ept reality. Chapter 101 - Preparing To Torture Noobs

Chapter 101: Preparing To Torture Noobs

As for the person who threw the remote control and cursed, it naturally was Fu Ya. She only dared to do that when Yan Jinyun wasn¡¯t home. Yan Qingyu went to attend the Yan Corporation¡¯s shareholder¡¯s meeting and returned in the afternoon with his tail between his legs. He locked himself in the study for the entire afternoon and only came downstairs a few minutes ago. Seeing this, Fu Ya was really afraid. She was afraid that if she angered Yan Jinyun again, Yan Jinyun would really chase her out of the Yan Family like what she saidst night. Hence, no matter how angry she was, she could only endure it. Even if she couldn¡¯t help but want to re up and scold her, she could only take the opportunity when Yan Jinyun wasn¡¯t around. Other than being obstructed from marrying into the Yan Family in her early years, this was the first time Fu Ya had experienced such an aggrieved feeling all these years. However, she could endure the grievances from the early years, but obviously she couldn¡¯t now. Because Feng Yan, who didn¡¯t like her, was older than her and would leave the world before her, but Yan Jinyun and Yan Jinyu, who were younger than her, wouldn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t survive them. Even Yan Qingyu had to surrender, so she wasn¡¯t their match either. She did not know how long she would have to live such an aggrieved life. Perhaps, it would be forever!! It was all that brat¡¯s fault. She had been missing for so many years. Why did she have toe back now! If she hadn¡¯te back, Yun¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have be so heartless and their family wouldn¡¯t have be like this! In reality, Fu Ya wasn¡¯t the only person who didn¡¯t realize the truth and was still pushing the me onto Yan Jinyu. Yan Qingyu still didn¡¯t think that he was wrong. He only regretted not being able to build up the ¡°father-daughter rtionship¡± properly as soon as Yan Jinyu returned, resulting in the current situation. However, if it wasn¡¯t for Yan Jinyu, none of this would have happened. They would never know that shirking their responsibilities and not admitting that they were wrong meant that they were destined to live a parasitical life that was never going to change in the future. Moreover, these two parasites could no longer raise their heads in North City after being turned away by everyone. *** ¡°Beauty Yu, we¡¯ve been sitting here for the entire day. What exactly do you want to do?¡± After drinking a few cups of coffee at a seat near the window on the second floor, Huo Siyu finally couldn¡¯t help but ask. Beauty Yu had asked her to meet her here early in the morning. They had been sitting here since then, and even their lunch was casually settled in the restaurant next door. It was rare for her to have the chance to chat with Beauty Yu alone. She was naturally happy at first, but¡­ They sat there for an entire day. Beauty Yu wasn¡¯t someone who spoke much. Most of the time, she was the only one speaking. Beauty Yu would asionally respond to her. This was extremely boring! Looking at the obvious words ¡°Yan Corporation¡± in the business building opposite, she could already vaguely guess Beauty Yu¡¯s n. Wasn¡¯t it because Yan Jinyu was worried that Yan Jinyun wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the Yan Corporation¡¯s shareholders¡¯ meeting today? However, it was already five in the afternoon now. The Yan Corporation¡¯s shareholders¡¯ meeting had already ended before 12 noon. The news of the Yan Corporation changing hands was already flying everywhere. Why was Beauty Yu still staying here? She couldn¡¯t be waiting for Yan Jinyun to get off work to celebrate, right? Alright, it was fine to celebrate for Yan Jinyun. After all, Beauty Yu treated her younger sister differently. However, since she was here to celebrate for someone, why did the words ¡°exercise¡± appear in the message she sent? Of course, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know what it meant to exercise her muscles. That was why she was anxious when she saw Beauty Yu sitting there calmly. She loved exercising the most. She had been pretending to be a good girl for the past year and her bones were about to turn stiff. Yan Jinyu took a sip of water from her ss and said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± She did not like coffee. She only ordered a cup of coffee after sitting in the cafe for the entire day. The waiter had already cleared up the table when she went to eat lunch. She didn¡¯t order anything else and only ordered two cups of water. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no hurry. Can you at least tell me what you¡¯re nning to do?¡± ¡°Waiting for someone.¡± ¡°Waiting for someone?¡± Huo Siyu nced at the building. ¡°Waiting for your sister?¡± ¡°Yes and no.¡± ¡°¡­Beauty Yu, can you finish your sentence in one go? I don¡¯t think you have the habit of saying half of what you meant to say in front of Second Young Master Yin. Why have you changed back?¡± Without a doubt, she was familiar with Beauty Yu like this. However, after seeing Beauty Yu in front of Yin Jiujin, she suddenly couldn¡¯t adapt to such a Beauty Yu again. How adorable was the dazed and adorable Beauty Yu in front of Yin Jiujin! Yan Jinyu nced at the anxious Huo Siyu, and Huo Siyu shut up. Forget it, she would just wait patiently. Sometimes, Beauty Yu¡¯s gaze was really a little scary. That look earlier must have reminded her that the biggest taboo for killers was to lose theirposure. She didn¡¯t even have such patience now, so obviously, she had regressed. God had pity on her. How was she regressing? If the person in front of her wasn¡¯t Beauty Yu, she wouldn¡¯t have acted so rashly. With Beauty Yu around, she didn¡¯t have to worry about any trouble. Even the Ghost ughter Ind that controlled them could be destroyed under Beauty Yu¡¯s lead. She felt that there was no trouble that Beauty Yu could not resolve. She treated Beauty Yu like her own biological younger sister, but at the same time, she was very reliant on Beauty Yu. This kind of rtionship was actually a little strange, but this was really how she treated Beauty Yu. Not only her, but also Brother Feng and Sister Fengling. Huo Siyu had just mentally prepared herself and was about to wait calmly when she saw Yan Jinyu looking at the business building over there and saying, ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Huo Siyu was speechless. Following her gaze, Huo Siyu didn¡¯t see Yan Jinyun, instead, she saw a white sports car parked outside the Yan Corporation building¡­ Oh, no, there were two cars. Another car came shortly. A red sports car. A person got out of each of the two cars. Huo Siyu had seen the information about the families in North City and had a slight impression of the person who got out of the white sports car. Luo Yilin, the eldest son of the Luo Family, who was second only to the Yan Family in North City. The person who got out of the red sports car was the eldest son of the Feng Family, Feng Yuan. The Feng Family had been looking for Yan Jinyu all these years, so Huo Siyu had a better impression of them. ¡°Beauty Yu¡­ A-are they both here to fetch Yan Jinyun?¡± ¡°No, Beauty Yu, the person you said was here. Do you mean that the person you were waiting for is one of them? Or¡­ are you waiting for both of them?¡± Her uncertain tone was filled with excitement. Huo Siyu didn¡¯t forget the ¡°exercise¡± that Yan Jinyu mentioned in the message. So, was Beauty Yu nning to torture someone? Who were they going to torture? Feng Yuan? Huo Siyu shook her head. No, Beauty Yu valued rtionships the most and couldn¡¯t owe anyone favors. The Feng Family had never given up on looking for her all these years and had even gotten into trouble with the Yan Family because of looking for her. How could Beauty Yu possibly torture the eldest son of the Feng Family? Not to mention that Beauty Yu seemed to have had a lot of contact with Feng Yuan during the time she was in North City. With Beauty Yu¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t interact with the person she hated repeatedly. If it wasn¡¯t Feng Yuan, then it had to be Luo Yilin! She didn¡¯t understand what Luo Yilin had done to provoke Beauty Yu, but she didn¡¯t care either. Anyway, Beauty Yu definitely had her reasons for wanting to torture someone. What she cared about was when and how Beauty Yu nned to torture him. As killers who were ranked quite highly, they had killed many people with high statuses. He was just the young master of the Luo Family. If he really provoked Beauty Yu, it was fine for them to simply kill him. Yan Jinyu¡¯s senses were very sharp. A hint of killing intent shed past Huo Siyu¡¯s eyes. Although it was very fast, she still caught it. She looked at her. ¡°Little Rain, I¡¯m not taking his life yet.¡± Huo Siyu wasn¡¯t surprised that Yan Jinyu could sense her killing intent. ¡°Why?¡± Since Beauty Yu said so, it seemed like she really wanted to torture Luo Yilin. Beauty Yu was veryzy and would not take the initiative to provoke others for no reason. If she wanted to torture Luo Yilin, Luo Yilin must have really done something to provoke her. However, Beauty Yu was not someone who would be soft-hearted to people who provoked her. She could not understand what she meant. ¡°The Yan Family has just changed hands. If the heir of the Luo Family, who is only second to the Yan Family in North City, suddenly dies at this time, I¡¯m afraid many people will take the opportunity to have designs on North City. Yun¡¯er has just taken over the Yan Family, and she still has to spend some time and effort to purge the Yan Corporation. She won¡¯t have the time to care about others, so she will definitely suffer.¡± Huo Siyu understood. So that was the reason. ¡°Beauty Yu, you¡¯re so good to your sister. I¡¯ll be jealous.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her calmly, ¡°Why are you jealous? You¡¯re not my sister.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huo Siyu. Although there was nothing wrong with her words, they were very hurtful. ¡°Alright, Beauty Yu, you can say whatever you want. Beauty Yu, why do you suddenly want to attack Luo Yilin? What did he do?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s dark eyes were no longer as emotionless as usual. There was a hint of cold killing intent in them. ¡°Since he has thoughts that he shouldn¡¯t have, he should be taught a lesson so that he can understand what he can and cannot think about.¡± Huo Siyu looked at her silently. It seemed like Luo Yilin had really provoked Beauty Yu! It was very rare for Beauty Yu to be so angry. What should she do? She was especially interested in torturing noobs. She couldn¡¯t wait! Chapter 102 - Very Good At Disguising

Chapter 102: Very Good At Disguising

Downstairs at the Yan Corporation. Luo Yilin got out of the car. He had just hung up on a call asking Yan Jinyun out for a meal when he saw a familiar caring over. That was Feng Yuan¡¯s favorite sports car. It had been specially modified and usually only used in the arena. Today, he actually drove it out and it even appeared here. He didn¡¯t care why Feng Yuan was suddenly willing to drive this car out. What he cared about was that Feng Yuan¡¯s appearance here might ruin his ns. He was calling Yan Jinyun just now to ask her out, but she said that she had a lot of things to do and couldn¡¯t spare the time for now. They could meet again next time. Next time? It was Monday and he didn¡¯t go back to school. Although his school was also in North City, it required more than two hours of driving. Hence, he specially applied for leave. He wanted to use the good opportunity of the Yan Corporation changing hands to invite Yan Jinyun out to celebrate. The current Yan Jinyun was even more attractive to him than before. In the past, other than her own excellence, Yan Jinyun was only the heir of the Yan Corporation. She was now the legitimate head of the Yan Corporation. She was already in charge of such a bigpany at the age of 18. She was also outstanding. Moreover, the only person who could shake her position, Yan Jinyu, was obviously supporting her as the head of the family. In other words, Yan Jinyun¡¯s status as the head of the Yan Family was stable. There must be many families eyeing to marry her. Even if they couldn¡¯t ¡°marry¡± her, there would still be many people who wanted to marry the Yan Family. Marriage with the head of the Yan Family was a huge benefit. Of course, he wanted topletely make her his before others had any thoughts! She was busy, so it was fine if he couldn¡¯t make an appointment! Could she even eat dinner in the office? Even if she settled dinner in the office, could she still sleep in the office at night? He would be able to wait for her here. At that time, she would not reject his invitation even if it was for the sake of both parties. On the contrary, it was very likely that she would be touched by him specially waiting here. Even if Yan Jinyun was the cold and difficult top socialite, it couldn¡¯t change the fact that she was only 18 years old. At 18 years old, she was just a little girl. At this age, as long as he said a few good words and acted infatuated, how could he not be able to handle a little girl? Everything was going ording to his n, but Feng Yuan had to appear at this moment! Of course, Luo Yilin was not happy. His gaze towards Feng Yuan was even a little unfriendly. He looked at Feng Yuan with an unfriendly gaze. Feng Yuan did not give him a good attitude either. He frowned at him, ¡°Cousin, why are you here?¡± Yan Jinyun was someone who had been in the same ss as him since kindergarten. Now that such a big thing had happened to the Yan Corporation, Yan Jinyun had to snatch power from her biological father. Not to mention how ufortable she would feel, she had just taken over the Yan Corporation. He wondered if she would be bullied by the elders of the Yan Corporation because of her young age. If Yan Jinyun was bullied, Jinyu probably wouldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing. No matter if Jinyu was really as simple as she seemed on the surface, the Yan Corporation was still an establishedpany after all. The elders of the Yan Corporation were not easy to provoke. Jinyu had just returned to North City not long ago, and there were so many unhappy things at her birthday party yesterday. It was best not to let Jinyu get involved in these matters. Jinyu couldn¡¯t be implicated, and Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t have anyone to rely on, so he could only watch over her personally. In order to let Jinyu feel at ease and to protect Yan Jinyun from being bullied by others. Hence, he specially applied for a week¡¯s leave to stay at home to keep watch. Yes, stay at home. The Feng Family was mainly in the entertainment industry and was better at handling public opinion. He called the relevant person-in-charge of thepany and asked him to control all the news about the Yan Corporation changing hands and try his best to guide the public opinion in the direction that was favorable to Yan Jinyun. To him, this was just a call. He didn¡¯t care much about it, so other than himself, only the person-in-charge who received his call knew about this. Of course, because he didn¡¯t care, he didn¡¯t specially instruct the person-in-charge not to tell anyone, so this matter quickly reached Luo Linlin and Feng Chen¡¯s ears. The two of them didn¡¯t say anything about this, but they had already reached a conclusion. Since Feng Yuan had specially applied for leave to ¡°take care of Yan Jinyun on Yan Jinyu¡¯s behalf¡±, he naturally had to keep an eye on everyone and everything rted to Yan Jinyun. Feng Yuan had been holding a grudge against Luo Yilin for how he looked at Yan Jinyun, so he had been worried. Hence, he got someone to keep an eye on Luo Yilin. However, he realized that Luo Yilin didn¡¯t return to school to attend sses today, which made Feng Yuan even more vignt. He could not stop worrying, so he chose a car from the garage at home. However, he did not know why he chose this particr car. It was not even noon when he arrived. The car was parked near the Yan Corporation building. He chose a spot where he could see the Yan Corporation¡¯s main entrance and parked the car. He sat in the car and stared at it. He was afraid that Luo Yilin would look for Yan Jinyun. Luo Yilin looked like a gentleman and he used to think so too. However, hepletely changed his opinion of Luo Yilin when he saw how Luo Yilin looked at Yan Jinyun that day. If it was someone else who had feelings for Yan Jinyun, he wouldn¡¯t interfere. However, if it was Luo Yilin, he had no choice but to interfere. He didn¡¯t wait in the car for almost six hours for nothing. Luo Yilin was indeed here! ¡°I¡¯m meeting Yun¡¯er for a meal. What about Cousin? Why are you here?¡± Seeing that Luo Yilin said this without changing his expression, Feng Yuan sneered in his heart. Treating Yan Jinyun to a meal? Did he think he was a fool? Although Yan Jinyun wasn¡¯t a likable person, she would keep her word. Since she had promised him that she would stay away from Luo Yilin, how could she have agreed to Luo Yilin¡¯s invitation to eat with him on the first day she took over the Yan Corporation? He pretended to be angry. ¡°Yan Jinyun asked Cousin out for a meal?! What¡¯s wrong with her? Didn¡¯t she call me to pick her up and bring her out to celebrate? Why did she agree to Cousin¡¯s invitation again?¡± Hearing this, Luo Yilin almost couldn¡¯t maintain his gentlemanly smile. Seeing this, Feng Yuan felt a little happy, but he didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak, ¡°But that¡¯s not right. Yan Jinyun just called me and said that she called a few close friends to celebrate her taking over the Yan Corporation and also wanted to go y and rx. She asked me to pick her up at six.¡± He raised his hand to look at the time. ¡°It¡¯ll be six in a few minutes. She should being down soon, right?¡± He looked at Luo Yilin and continued, ¡°Could it be that she called Cousin too? But that¡¯s not right either. Yan Jinyun clearly said that other than the ssmates in our ss who are close to her, there¡¯s no one else.¡± Luo Yilin couldn¡¯t maintain his smile anymore. Busy? How busy! It seemed like he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Among the influential families in North City, his reputation was the best. He had heard more than one person say in private that he was the mostpatible with Yan Jinyun in North City. However, even he wasn¡¯t liked by Yan Jinyun. She had the time to ask her friends out to y, but she rejected his invitation with the excuse that she was busy¡­ As for why he knew that she was rejecting him, it was very simple. If she wasn¡¯t rejecting him, she could totally say that she had another appointment and not use busyness as an excuse. Suppressing his anger, he maintained his gentlemanly image again, ¡°So you two have an appointment. Yun¡¯er didn¡¯t call me. I sent her a message to ask her out for a meal. Perhaps she¡¯s still busy, so she didn¡¯t reply to me immediately. I thought that since it¡¯s already thiste, I would have to eat dinner no matter how busy I was, so I came over directly. I was nning to wait for Yun¡¯er downstairs before going to eat with her.¡± Of course, that was a lie. Luo Yilin could maintain this gentlemanly image for so many years, which meant that he was a very scheming person and was very good at pretending. Just like now, even in a situation that waspletely disadvantageous to him, he could still say such words to save his face without changing his expression. He wasn¡¯t worried that after Feng Yuan and Yan Jinyun met, his lies would be exposed because he no longer had the patience to wait. He was going to make Yan Jinyun his today! After Yan Jinyun became his woman, even if she would take such an unimportant lie to heart, she wouldn¡¯t have the mood to care about it anymore. On the second day after the Yan Corporation changed hands, the news that the head of the Yan Corporation, the top socialite in North City, and the young master of the Luo Family, whose status was second only to the Yan Family in North City, were lying on the same bed was exposed. Not to mention what would happen to her, just to salvage her image and stabilize the Yan Corporation¡¯s share price, she had a lot of things to do. How could she have the leisure to care about the small lie that he and Feng Yuan had told her? ¡°Since you¡¯re celebrating for Yun¡¯er, do you mind if I join you? Luo Qiu has been having a high fever these few days. I¡¯ve applied for a few days of leave to stay at home and won¡¯t be going to school for the time being. I happen to have time.¡± It was true that the eldest daughter of the Luo Family, Luo Qiu, was sick and had applied for leave at home. As Luo Qiu¡¯s cousin and ssmate, Feng Yuan naturally knew about this. Perhaps, Luo Yilin really didn¡¯t ask for leave because of Yan Jinyun. But no matter what, it was an undeniable fact that Luo Yilin had appeared at the Yan Corporation building. He had designs on Yan Jinyun! He thought that he had found a good excuse to send Luo Yilin away. Who knew that he would be so shameless as to follow them! Alright, it was just an excuse that he had thought of casually. How was he going to clean up the mess now? He didn¡¯t have the ability to lie through his teeth like Luo Yilin. Yan Jinyun was busy and didn¡¯t reply to his message? No matter how busy Yan Jinyun was, how could she not even have the time to pick up her phone to reply to a message? To think that Luo Yilin could think of that! ¡°I can¡¯t decide that. Today is Yan Jinyun¡¯s event. With my ¡°ipatible rtionship¡± with her, I was able to get her invitation because we are ssmates and have manymon friends. I simply came to pick her up because it was on the way.¡± Chapter 103 - How Thick-Skinned

Chapter 103: How Thick-Skinned

¡°Cousin, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll call her and ask her. If Yan Jinyun minds, I can¡¯t do anything about it. After all, Yan Jinyun only invited her ssmates. Everyone¡¯s about the same age. Cousin¡­ Sigh, I¡¯m not saying that Cousin is old. It¡¯s just that Cousin is a few years older than us and not familiar with our ssmates. With you around, we won¡¯t be able to y to our hearts¡¯ content.¡± Luo Yilin¡¯s face darkened. He smiled stiffly. ¡°I¡¯m only 20. I¡¯m not much older than you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t stay long. I¡¯ll go and see where you have your event. I¡¯ll leave once I¡¯m sure it¡¯s safe. You said it yourself. I¡¯m older than you. I¡¯ve naturally seen more than you. There are many things that you might miss out but I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Yuan.?How thick-skinned! You even decided to y along! ¡°Alright, Cousin, wait for me. I¡¯ll call Yan Jinyun.¡± He turned around with the phone in his hand and coughed dryly twice before dialing the number. He sounded confident when he said that, but he was not confident at all when he made the call. After all, he was the one who made up those words just now. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t even know that he hade to the Yan Corporation! The call was connected. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t waste any time. She answered his call and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Feng Yuan didn¡¯t have the mood to argue with her anymore. He took a deep breath and finished his words in one go, ¡°Yan Jinyun, what are you doing? You said that you found a few friends to go out and y, and at the same time, celebrate with you. I¡¯ve already arrived at the Yan Corporation. Why aren¡¯t youing down yet? Didn¡¯t you ask me to pick you up at six? Oh, right, I saw my cousin here at the Yan Corporation. He asked me to ask you if you mind bringing him along for our gathering?¡± Yan Jinyun was stunned by Feng Yuan¡¯s shout and wanted to scold him back out of habit. However, Feng Yuan kept talking, and she couldn¡¯t find a chance to interrupt. Hence, she finished listening to Feng Yuan. With her intelligence, how could she not understand why Feng Yuan said these words? ¡°On speaker?¡± Feng Yuan understood what Yan Jinyun meant. She was asking if he had put the call on speaker. He turned back to look at Luo Yilin and said, ¡°No.¡± He simply smiled at Luo Yilin, who was staring at him. ¡°It has nothing to do with Cousin. Yan Jinyun asked me if Jinyu was around, but I said no.¡± ¡°You want me to call Jinyu along?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get a few people to find a private room at the clubhouseter. I¡¯ll be downstairs in a few minutes. Since he wants to follow, just let him follow.¡± The conversation waspletely incongruous. But both of them understood what the other party meant. Yan Jinyun knew Feng Yuan very well. He wouldn¡¯t have suddenly said such nonsense to her if it wasn¡¯t something that he couldn¡¯t handle. She had clearly rejected Luo Yilin¡¯s invitation, but Luo Yilin still appeared at the Yan Corporation¡¯s building. She was not stupid. She could figure it out immediately. Luo Yilin would definitely bump into her if he really waited for her downstairs. At that time, she couldn¡¯t say anything to reject Luo Yilin if she wanted to maintain a superficial friendly rtionship with the Luo Family for the Yan Family. Yan Jinyun suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Feng Yuan was here. As for why Feng Yuan was here, she did not want to investigate further now. Not long after the shareholders¡¯ meeting ended, when the Yan Corporation¡¯s news was all over the ce, she received the news that the Feng Family had contributed a lot to guide the public¡¯s opinion. Regardless of whether the Feng Family was protecting the Yan Corporation because of their grandparents and couldn¡¯t bear to see anything happen to the Yan Corporation, or because of Yan Jinyu, or¡­ Feng Yuan did all these for her, she had epted the Feng Family¡¯s kind intentions. They continued their incongruous conversation. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t call her then. Come downstairs quickly. I said I would pick you up at six. It¡¯s six now!¡± Yan Jinyun, ¡°¡­Find a way to get him to talk. See what he wants to do. I¡¯ll go down after I finish reading this document.¡± Although she understood what Feng Yuan meant, she couldn¡¯t control her emotions when she heard him talking to her in such a provocative tone. She wanted to explode! However, she still tried her best to control it. She would endure it for now and think about itter. ¡°Okay, I will.¡± The call ended. Feng Yuan put his phone back into his pocket, ¡°Yan Jinyun will be down soon. She asked me to ask if you want to wait for her in the lobby on the first floor of the Yan Corporation? Oh, if you want to go, Cousin can go by himself. I won¡¯t go. I¡¯ll wait for her in the car.¡± He turned around and opened the car door to get in as he spoke. However, he suddenly stopped and looked up at Luo Yilin while holding the car door. ¡°Oh, I forgot to ask Cousin. Since you applied for leave because of Little Qiu, why don¡¯t you stay at home and take good care of Little Qiu? Is Little Qiu better already?¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not right. I just came out of the house not long ago. When I went out, my mother told me that Aunt called her and said that Little Qiu is still having a high fever.¡± Feng Yuan continued, ¡°Oh, I forgot. Cousin, your major in university ispletely unrted to medicine. Even if you¡¯re at home, you won¡¯t be able to help much. Why don¡¯t you let the private doctor and aunt take good care of Little Qiu? But I still don¡¯t understand. Cousin, since you¡¯re not at home to take care of Little Qiu, who¡¯s still having a high fever, why did you take leave and not go to ss?¡± Without waiting for Luo Yilin to reply, Feng Yuan smiled and got into his red sports car. He didn¡¯t care about Luo Yilin¡¯s expression now. His mother didn¡¯t have a very close rtionship with the Luo Family to begin with. Other than having a better rtionship with Luo Qiu, who was in the same ss as him, his rtionship with the rest of the Luo Family was very ordinary. As for Yan Jinyun wanting him to find out Luo Yilin¡¯s intention¡­ Hmph! Even if he didn¡¯t ask anything, he knew very well that Luo Yilin had taken a fancy to Yan Jinyun and wanted to find an opportunity to interact with her more. Yan Jinyun wasn¡¯t much, but in his opinion, Luo Yilin wasn¡¯t worthy of Yan Jinyun at all! It was all Feng Yuan¡¯s fault. Luo Yilin had tried to speak but to no avail. He had to answer Feng Yuan¡¯s question, but Feng Yuan had no intention of listening at all. Luo Yilin¡¯s expression became even worse. Luo Yilin nced at Feng Yuan, who was sitting in the sports car with a dark expression. He took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. He calmly retracted his gaze and stood leaning against his car. There was no hurry. He would let Feng Yuan off for now. He would slowly deal with him after Yan Jinyun became his. After a while, Yan Jinyun came downstairs. Yan Jinyun was wearing a professional suit. She was wearing high heels and a small ck tight dress, making her look even taller and slender. Her figure was also outlined. Her legs were fair and straight. Luo Yilin¡¯s eyes lit up at first, then a hint of lust shed past them. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t notice the lust in his eyes. She just inexplicably didn¡¯t like the way he looked at her. Hiding her disgust, Yan Jinyun nodded slightly and greeted, ¡°Young Master Luo.¡± Young Master Luo¡­ It was that address again. It made Luo Yilin very unhappy. However, Luo Yilin suppressed these bad emotions and forced a warm smile on his face. He pretended to be doting and said, ¡°Yun¡¯er, didn¡¯t I tell you not to call me Young Master Luo? Just call me Brother Luo like before. Otherwise, we will seem very distant.¡± ¡°Young Master Luo must be joking. Although the Yan Family and the Luo Family are both in North City, we don¡¯t have much business dealings, and we rarely interact with each other. So, to be honest, the rtionship between our two families isn¡¯t actually that deep. I was insensible in the past and neglected this point, which was why I addressed Young Master Luo as my elder brother. I won¡¯t be so rude in the future.¡± Luo Yilin¡¯s expression gradually twisted, but he had to control it with all his might. He couldn¡¯t ruin his image at this time, or all his efforts would be wasted. ¡°¡­Look at what Yun¡¯er is saying. You¡¯re regarding me as an outsider. Alright, I was so focused on talking that I forgot to congratte Yun¡¯er for bing the youngest chairwoman of a multinational corporation in the history of North City.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Yun¡¯er wants to y with her friends. Which venue did you book?¡± ¡°Years Like Flowing Water.¡± It was a clubhouse in North City that was about the same level as Elegant Bamboo. ¡°I¡¯ll take Feng Yuan¡¯s car. If Young Master Luo isn¡¯t busy, you cane over with us to y.¡± ¡°Of course I have time. Look, you rejected my invitation, but I still couldn¡¯t help but want to look for you.¡± Hearing this, Yan Jinyun looked at him deeply. She had rejected him with the excuse that she was too busy. In this situation, anyone with a brain would know that her previous rejection was an excuse, but Luo Yilin deliberately didn¡¯t ask further. Yan Jinyun was very curious about the reason, but she didn¡¯t intend to ask further. ¡°Young Master Luo, you¡¯re being too polite.¡± After saying that, she turned and walked towards Feng Yuan¡¯s car. When she got closer, she realized that Feng Yuan was staring at her in a daze. His gazended on her, making Yan Jinyun feel ufortable for a moment. ¡°W-Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Perhaps she felt that her tone was not imposing enough, she hurriedly continued, ¡°What are you looking at?! Haven¡¯t you seen a beautiful girl before?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Yuan. With this bad temper, she had wasted her barely passable face! To think that he had thought she looked very charismatic in a professional suit after changing out of her gentle white dress. He had wanted to praise her¡­ Indeed, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t deserve his praise! However, Yan Jinyun looked much better in this dress than she did in the white dress. ¡°Get in!¡± Yan Jinyun red at him before opening the car door and getting in. *** ¡°Beauty Yu, they seem to be going to the ¡®Years Like Flowing Water¡¯. Do you want to follow them?¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Chapter 104 - Being Plotted Against

Chapter 104: Being Plotted Against

Both of them knew lipnguage as professional killers. They could read their conversation when Feng Yuan and Luo Yilin appeared. Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression was calm, while Huo Siyu was amazed by Luo Yilin¡¯s shamelessness and Feng Yuan¡¯s nonsense. The two of them walked out of the cafe and got into Huo Siyu¡¯s car. Huo Siyu drove while Yan Jinyu sat in the front passenger seat. ¡°Get rid of those people who are following you,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°I know, I know. I would have done that even if you didn¡¯t tell me.¡± After she arrived in North City, she felt that someone had been watching her secretly. She knew very well who it was. Since they didn¡¯t have any ill intentions, she didn¡¯t care too much about it. She just had to pay attention and not show any unusual ability in the area that could be seen. Yan Jinyu looked at her and asked, ¡°Are they friend or foe?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not enemies. They should be my brother¡¯s men.¡± Yan Jinyu frowned slightly. ¡°He has been sending people to keep an eye on you?¡± To people like them, it wasn¡¯t a good thing to be constantly watched. They sent someone to monitor her which could be protection or surveince. It was fine if it was protection, but if it was surveince¡­ Huo Siyu naturally understood this too, so she knew the meaning behind Yan Jinyu¡¯s frown. Shaking her head, she said, ¡°No, this only happens in North City. This wouldn¡¯t have happened to me in the capital and in South City. It should be because my brother is worried about me being alone in North City.¡± Hearing her say that, Yan Jinyu nodded. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Then, she stopped talking and took another sip of the yogurt. After reading Feng Yuan and Luo Yilin¡¯s lips, she opened the bottle of yogurt that she had brought down from Mount Jing. Undoubtedly, she was feeling frustrated again. Luo Yilin was really bold to have designs on everyone! Huo Siyu pursed her lips and looked at her without saying anything. She knew very well what kind of situation Beauty Yu was in now. After spending the entire day together, she saw Beauty Yu open this bottle of yogurt and sipping it slowly instead of gulping it down. This was already a good sign. In the past, even with them watching her, Beauty Yu would drink as much as she could. One of the reasons Beauty Yu was like this now was probably because she had finally returned to the Yan Family, but she had hidden the thoughts in the depths of her heart. The other reason might be rted to Yin Jiujin. Beauty Yu treated Yin Jiujin very differently. From the looks of it, as long as Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t do anything excessive, Beauty Yu would probably stay by his side for the rest of her life. Then, her idea of introducing her brother to Beauty Yu would probably fail. In order to divert Yan Jinyu¡¯s attention, Huo Siyu quickly turned the steering wheel and shook off the person following behind her. She asked, ¡°Beauty Yu, how did you know that Luo Yilin wasing to find your sister?¡± ¡°I guessed it.¡± Yan Jinyu turned to look at her and added, ¡°Someone told me that Young Master Luo didn¡¯t return to school today. He might havee to look for Yan Jinyun and asked me to be careful.¡± Huo Siyu was surprised to hear that. ¡°Who?¡± She didn¡¯t know, so it wasn¡¯t Zhao Kun and the others from Elegant Bamboo who had given Beauty Yu the news. After all, she was still in North City now. If there was really any news to tell Beauty Yu, Zhao Kun would definitely inform her in advance so that she could help her. The corners of Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°An unexpected person.¡± She had received a message when she returned to her room to take a shower this morning. Signed: Luo Yikun. The only son of the Luo Family¡¯s second branch in North City, the Second Young Master of the Luo Family, was a well-known yboy in North City. She had seen him at the underground racing arena. She had never expected that Luo Yikun would find her number and send her a message to inform her about Luo Yilin¡¯s whereabouts. Or rather, she had long forgotten about Luo Yikun. Although she had a good memory and would remember everyone she met, Luo Yikun was not worthy enough for her to keep thinking about him. She wouldn¡¯t have remembered it if no one had mentioned it after she left the underground racing arena. ¡°The Second Young Master of the Luo Family in North City, Luo Yikun.¡± Huo Siyu did not care who Luo Yikun was. She only wanted to know¡­¡± What are Luo Yilin¡¯s conditions for giving you this information? ¡± ¡°Help him take over the Luo Family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°He just doesn¡¯t want Luo Yilin to marry Yun¡¯er.¡± She sneered, ¡°What a joke. Is someone like Luo Yilin worthy of marrying someone I¡¯m protecting?¡± Huo Siyu agreed. Luo Yilin looked like a gentle and noble son who was very gentlemanly, but actually, he was already very dark inside. His disguise might be able to fool others, but it could not fool killers like them, who had climbed out of a pile of dead people and had been on missions in all kinds of situations without being discovered. His disguise waspletely inadequate. He could not even hide the emotions in his eyes. He was too lousy. ¡°The information shows that the Second Young Master of the Luo Family is a hedonistic yboy. He spends all his time idling around and doesn¡¯t even go to school. He doesn¡¯t look like someone who would fight for power at all. Indeed, the information that we found can only be used as reference. If you want to really understand someone, you have toe into contact with them personally before you would really know them.¡± After saying that, Huo Siyu suddenly remembered that Yan Jinyun was a living example. They had carefully investigated the Yan Family in North City when Yan Jinyu had decided to return to North City. There was also a veryplete list of people and introductions. Those people, including the Yan Family¡¯s servants. However, from the looks of it now, there was a huge difference between Yan Jinyun and the information they found. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t refute Huo Siyu¡¯s words. Because she felt that it made sense too. Obviously, the first person she thought of was Yan Jinyun. Actually, she was not someone who wouldpletely believe the information that they found out. Hence, she only decided what she wanted after staying in the Yan Family for a period of time. After staying together for so many days, it was already enough for her to see everyone in the Yan Family clearly. ¡°Beauty Yu knows Luo Yikun? Yesterday at the Yan Family, he seemed to be among the guests watching the show too. He just didn¡¯t show his face.¡± Huo Siyu had seen the introductions of the people from the various families in North City, so she had naturally seen Luo Yikun¡¯s photo. Yesterday, her attention was not on the guests, who were watching the show. She did not pay much attention to them. Now that she thought about it, she realized that there seemed to be such a person in the crowd. ¡°I don¡¯t know him. I¡¯ve seen him once. At the underground racing arena.¡± It had already been a while since the incident. Yan Jinyu turning the critical situation around and the fact that she had seriously injured the other party at such a dangerous time, had already spread in a certain circle in North City. With Elegant Bamboo investigating the matter, Huo Siyu naturally knew about it too when she arrived at North City. ¡°I don¡¯t have any impression of him,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°Since his condition is not to let Luo Yilin marry Second Miss Yan, Beauty Yu, you don¡¯t have to care too much about it.¡± Anyway, Luo Yilin was obviously dreaming if he wanted to marry Yan Jinyun. Half an hourter. In an alley. The familiar dark alley was the one that Yan Jinyun utilized to stop Yan Jinyu previously. There were no surveince cameras at both ends of the alley. They followed the two sports cars in front of them into the dark alley. Initially, they did not have to take this dark alley to go to ¡°Years Like Flowing Water¡±, but the usual road was having road works¡­ Seeing the sign that read ¡°construction ahead, vehicles stop¡±, Huo Siyu was speechless. This Luo Yilin was up to something! The dark alley was very long, and the cars drove for a long time without reaching the end. Feng Yuan¡¯s car was at the front. The more they drove in, the more Yan Jinyun felt that something was amiss. She felt even more uneasy. She recalled the time when she got someone to block Yan Jinyu in the alley. That alley was very simr to the dark alley they were walking in now. In the past, whenever Yan Jinyun thought about how she got someone to stop Yan Jinyu, she would feel a little guilty and ashamed. But now that she thought about it, she felt nothing. Because the uneasiness in her heart had already suppressed these emotions. ¡°Feng Yuan, how long will this path take?¡± ¡°About 20 minutes. Why? Are you afraid?¡± He gave her a queer look. Yan Jinyun red at him and pursed her lips in silence. ¡°When did you be so timid?¡± Seeing that Yan Jinyun¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem to be fake and that she was really afraid, Feng Yuan hurriedly said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t think that this road is narrow and there aren¡¯t many passers-by. Actually, I¡¯ve walked this road many times. There won¡¯t be any danger¡­¡± Feng Yuan almost couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. It was almost seven in the evening. The sky should still be bright in this season, but when they walked into this dark alley, the alley seemed especially dark, probably because the walls on both sides were too high. The reason why Feng Yuan almost didn¡¯t finish his sentence was because as he spoke, he saw about five motorcycles blocking the dark alley in front of him. There were three people sitting on each motorcycle. They were tall and strong, and all of them looked fierce. They had golden watches, golden nes, and big tattoos. They looked like members of a secret society. Yan Jinyun naturally saw them too and was a little frightened. ¡°F-Feng Yuan, the road seems to be blocked.¡± Feng Yuan¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened, ¡°I saw them.¡± We were tricked! He knew that Luo Yilin definitely didn¡¯t have any good intentions when he came over. He thought that Luo Yilin would at most y some tricks before pursuing Yan Jinyun. He didn¡¯t expect Luo Yilin to be so bold! If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have said so much to Luo Yilin because he was afraid of falling out with him! Since he dared to plot against him, he would definitely kill Luo Yilin if he could sessfully get out of here today, regardless that he was his cousin! ¡°Call for help. Call Jinyu directly and ask her to ask Master Nine for help!¡± In North City, the first person Feng Yuan thought of who was able to save them as soon as possible, was Yin Jiujin. Yan Jinyun tried her best to maintain herposure while she took out her phone. ¡°No, no signal!¡± Feng Yuan also picked up his phone to take a look. There was really no signal! ¡°Luo Yilin that bastard actually used a signal jammer. If I can get out alive today, myst name won¡¯t be Feng if I don¡¯t kill him! We can¡¯t dash out anymore. Don¡¯t get out of the car. I¡¯ll go and see what this bastard is trying to do!¡± ¡°Feng Yuan!¡± Yan Jinyun reached out and grabbed his clothes. Chapter 105 - Trying To Scare Them Back

Chapter 105: Trying To Scare Them Back

Feng Yuan stopped and looked at her hand that was holding the corner of his shirt. Then, he looked up at her with a strange gaze, ¡°Yan Jinyun, are you worried about me?¡± Yan Jinyun quickly let go of him. ¡°W-who¡¯s worried about you? Don¡¯t tter yourself! I¡¯m afraid of being implicated by you! If you get out of the car now and anything happens to you, how am I going to answer to Aunt?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not worried, why are you stuttering?¡± In a ce that Yan Jinyun couldn¡¯t see, Feng Yuan subconsciously clenched his fists. Perhaps, even he didn¡¯t realize this subconscious action. However, at this moment, Feng Yuan could clearly sense that his heartbeat was very abnormal. He thought that it was because he was worried about the current situation. ¡°You, why do you care! Can¡¯t I be afraid?¡± Feng Yuan looked at her, ¡°¡­Don¡¯t worry. I was the one who brought you here. I¡¯ll bring you back safely! Definitely!¡± Thest sentence seemed to be meant for himself. After saying that, he got out of the car and closed the door. The roof of the convertible sports car slowly closed too. Looking at the closed car door, Yan Jinyun suddenly panicked. Her phone almost fell out of her hand because she was too flustered. There was still no signal! The road in front was blocked, and Luo Yilin¡¯s car was following closely behind. There was no way to escape! If she had known earlier, she would never have been friendly to Luo Yilin even if she would have fallen out with the Luo Family! It was best if nothing happened to Feng Yuan. Otherwise, as long as she returned alive, she would definitely make the Luo Family go bankrupt! Anyway, she had the final say in the Yan Corporation now. Shepletely had the ability. She wanted to get out of the car with him, but she knew her own worth. Feng Yuan had studied Taekwondo for a few years after all. If those people wanted to fight, he could still block them alone. If she followed, she would only be dragging him down. Since she did not get out of the car, she could only sit in the car and watch the situation outside through the car window. The car window was locked, and she couldn¡¯t hear what Feng Yuan said. She only saw that Luo Yilin, who had also parked the car, had already gotten out of the car. Feng Yuan pointed at the group of people blocking the alley in front and said angrily, ¡°Luo Yilin, you got these people here!¡± He said with a firm tone, ¡°What exactly do you want to do?!¡± Luo Yilin leaned against the front of his car. He didn¡¯t deny Feng Yuan¡¯s words as he smiled at him, ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t be nervous. No matter what, I¡¯m your cousin. I won¡¯t do anything to you. I just want to invite you to my ce to be a guest for a night. I¡¯ll send you back to the Feng Family unscathed tomorrow morning.¡± Feng Yuan was furious. ¡°Try touching Yan Jinyun!¡± He wasn¡¯t a fool. Once Luo Yilin said this, he could guess Luo Yilin¡¯s n. He actually wanted to touch Yan Jinyun! Luo Yilinughed. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t be silly. I really don¡¯t want to hurt you, but if you¡¯re so insensible, I don¡¯t mind getting someone to do it directly.¡± As he spoke, he signaled Feng Yuan to look at the group of fierce-looking people who had already gotten off the motorcycle. ¡°I know you have some skills, Cousin. It¡¯s not a problem for you to knock down two or three big men. But now, you have to see clearly that I didn¡¯t call two or three people over, but 20.¡± Yes, 20 people. 15 were blocking the road ahead. Five were guarding the entrance to the alley behind them, preventing the other cars from entering this alley. However, no one knew if the five people guarding the alley were still standing or already lying down. Feng Yuan knew very well how capable he was. Just as Luo Yilin had said, he could still knock down two or three people, but with so many people¡­ No matter what, he would never let Yan Jinyun fall into Luo Yilin¡¯s hands! Feng Yuan clenched his fists and looked at Luo Yilin, ¡°If you like Yan Jinyun, you can go after her. Are you still human if you do this?!¡± ¡°Cousin, what are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand? I just want to ask Yun¡¯er out for a meal alone.¡± ¡°If you want to ask her out for a meal alone, just ask her out. Yan Jinyun values etiquette the most. Out of courtesy, as long as she doesn¡¯t have an appointment in advance or has something to do, she will agree.¡± It wasn¡¯t ¡°she should agree¡±, but ¡°she will agree¡±. Furthermore, it was in such a firm tone. It could be seen how much Feng Yuan understood Yan Jinyun. Luo Yilin¡¯s smile faded when he saw this. In North City, everyone said that Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan were like fire and water. However, he knew that their hostility was actually just a show of their familiarity. When Feng Yan was still alive, the Yan Family and the Feng Family had frequent contact. Feng Yuan and Yan Jinyun could be said to have known each other since they were young. After that, the two of them had always been in the same ss from kindergarten to high school. He had originally thought that even if they were familiar with each other, they should not have any thoughts about the other party. Hence, even if he could not help but feel angry every time he saw the way the two of them interacted, he would endure it. Until yesterday at the Yan Family¡­ Feng Yuan actually said that he gave Yan Jinyun birthday presents every year. Even though ording to Feng Yuan, Yan Jinyun had thrown away all the presents. She had thrown them away, but Feng Yuan had picked them up. He only minded that Feng Yuan handed a gift to Yan Jinyun in front of so many people and stuffed it into Yan Jinyun¡¯s arms. Not only did she not throw it away, she even held the gift in her hands! That wasn¡¯t all. Yan Jinyun received Feng Yuan¡¯s gift but didn¡¯t ept his. She even looked like she wanted to stay away from him as she quickly chased after Feng Yuan. The two of them left the Yan Family side by side! How could such familiarity exist between two ipatible people? Looking at today, he had already prepared everything, and Feng Yuan happened to appear. He did not believe Feng Yuan¡¯s excuse of being on the way. At that time, what Feng Yuan said was that not long ago, he had heard from his mother that Luo Qiu had a high fever. And from the Feng Family to the Yan Corporation building, and then from the Yan Corporation building to ¡°Years Like Flowing Water¡±, he was not on the way at all! Feng Yuan¡¯s feelings for Yan Jinyun¡­ Perhaps Feng Yuan himself did not realize it, but he had seen it clearly! He could not wait any longer! If not for the fact that they were still cousins, the rtionship between the Feng Family and the Luo Family would be even more strained and not benefit the Luo Family at all if this matter blew up, he wouldn¡¯t have simply ¡°invite¡± Feng Yuan to be a guest for a night! Feng Yuan didn¡¯t know what Luo Yilin was thinking about. He only continued, ¡°I know that you came here today to ask Yan Jinyun out for a meal, but you also know that Yan Jinyun has another appointment. Not to mention that Yan Jinyun has a good upbringing, even someone who knows a little about manners, wouldn¡¯t forgo her appointment to eat with you.¡± ¡°Cousin, cut the crap. I must have this meal with Yun¡¯er today. Cousin, you should be sensible and follow them.¡± Feng Yuan stood still, ¡°Luo Yilin, you can pursue Yun¡¯er if you like her. What are you doing now? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Jinyu will settle scores with you when she finds out? Now that we¡¯re in North City, everyone knows that Master Nine is behind Jinyu. Luo Yilin, are you sure you can afford to offend Master Nine?¡± He definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to win if he fought them head-on. He definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to escape either. Then, the only thing he could do was to dy as much time as possible. He hoped that someone would notice that something was amiss and rush over to save them. He even hoped that he could scare Luo Yilin away by mentioning Jinyu and Master Nine. In fact, Luo Yilin was indeed frightened. Her pupils constricted slightly, but he recovered quickly. He sneered, ¡°Cousin is really naive. Since I dared to do this, I¡¯m naturally confident that Miss Yan won¡¯t pursue the matter. Oh, no, I should say that I¡¯ve already thought of a solution.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the end of your nonsense.¡± He instructed the two tattooed men, ¡°Take him away.¡± ¡°Luo Yilin, if you dare to do this, Jinyu will definitely not let you off! Do you have a way to deal with it? What a joke! No matter how capable you are, are you more powerful than Master Nine? You really think highly of yourself! Even if you really have a way to deal with it, I will definitely not let you off! Isn¡¯t your reputation very good? If I tell others your true colors, no, I will use the Feng Family¡¯s resources topletely ruin your reputation! Luo Yilin, you know that I have such capabilities!¡± Luo Yilin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°It seems like Cousin doesn¡¯t want to leave with them properly. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s beat him up first.¡± Thest sentence was directed at the two big men. ¡°Young Master Luo, don¡¯t worry. We brothers know nothing else. We¡¯re best at hitting people.¡± They were about to attack as they spoke. ¡°Stop!¡± It was Yan Jinyun. She couldn¡¯t sit in the car and watch helplessly, even though she knew that she would be Feng Yuan¡¯s burden if she got out of the car. Feng Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly turned back to re at her, ¡°Who told you to get out of the car?! Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay in the car? You¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t continue speaking because he saw that Yan Jinyun¡¯s eyes were red. It was obvious that she had cried. She had only wiped her tears away before getting out of the car. All these years, he had never seen Yan Jinyun cry before. The impact was great. He felt inexplicably stifled. Yan Jinyun looked at him deeply and didn¡¯t say anything. She turned her gaze to Luo Yilin. ¡°Let him leave. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Chapter 106 - A Ruffian Entrance

Chapter 106: A Ruffian Entrance

Yan Jinyun was such a smart person. Given the current situation, she knew what Luo Yilin wanted to do. However, she so calmly said to let him leave and she would leave with Luo Yilin. Feng Yuan stared at her and suddenly felt very ufortable. She was about to say something when she met Yan Jinyun¡¯s gaze. Although it had only been two seconds, it was enough for him to understand what she meant. She wanted to hold Luo Yilin back and let him think of a way to get help. The situation was obviously disadvantageous for them. If he continued to be in a deadlock with Luo Yilin, the situation might not necessarily improve. However, if she left with Luo Yilin¡¯s people, she might still be able to find an opportunity to call for help. However¡­ Even if he understood all these, he still couldn¡¯t leave Yan Jinyun alone. ¡°Yun¡¯er is indeed the sensible one. Cousin, Yun¡¯er has already agreed to follow me. You should leave with them first. Don¡¯t worry, they will take good care of you for me.¡± When Yan Jinyun heard that, she said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t touch him!¡± ¡°I know what you want to do. I promise to go with you, but if I find out that you touched Feng Yuan, I don¡¯t mind fighting to the death!¡± At this moment, Feng Yuan¡¯s feelings were undoubtedlyplicated. H had never felt so useless before. Not only was he unable to protect Yan Jinyun, he even made her protect him instead! Yan Jinyun was such a proud person, but she was actually willing to leave with Luo Yilin. She knew what Luo Yilin wanted to do! If he was more skilled or had a higher status, he would not be so helpless in this situation! Furthermore, if Luo Yilin really did something, he didn¡¯t even have the ability to make Luo Yilin suffer aplete defeat! At most, he could only borrow the Feng Family¡¯s power to injure Luo Yilin. If it was Master Nine and Jinyu who encountered such a thing today, the situation would definitely not be like this! Not to mention how many people Master Nine had under him and how capable Master Nine was himself, just Master Nine standing here alone would make him not dare to breathe loudly. Was Master Nine¡¯s deterrence due to his status as the Second Young Master of the Yin Family? Of course not. Master Nine¡¯s deterrence was only because he was the famous Master Nine, the head of the Empire Group! And the reason Master Nine was where he was today was all because of him. Master Nine coulde to North City to conquer the world at 16 years old. He was only two years older than Master Nine back then. If he had only guarded the Feng Family¡¯s assets his entire life, he would probably be like today¡ªunable to protect anyone! Not to mention that he would one day be as feared as Master Nine, at least he had to have the ability to protect the people he wanted to protect! I-if Yan Jinyun really¡­ No, even if nothing happened to Yan Jinyun today, he would kill Luo Yilin sooner orter! The most important thing now was to let Yan Jinyun get away first. He clearly knew that it was impossible to turn the situation around, yet he still wanted to fight head-on. A rash person¡¯s actions would only make the situation worse. He clenched his fists and nced at Yan Jinyun. Then, he quickly stepped forward and hugged her. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯lle back to save you! I definitely will!¡± Yan Jinyun was first shocked by Feng Yuan¡¯s sudden actions. Ever since she was young, she had never behaved so intimately with any boy. Just as she was about to push him away instinctively, she felt Feng Yuan¡¯s arms tighten around her. Then, she heard him whisper in her ear. Wasn¡¯t she afraid, even though she looked calm outwardly? No. She knew Luo Yilin¡¯s intentions. If she really went with Luo Yilin, it would not only ruin the reputation she cared about, but also her innocence and pride. She was just pretending to be calm. Even at a time like this, she didn¡¯t want a viin like Luo Yilin to see her weak side. However, all her feigned calmness could not hold on anymore when she heard Feng Yuan¡¯s words. No matter what others thought of her, she was just a girl who had just turned 18 years old. Moreover, just yesterday, hering-of-age ceremony had been ruined, and she had fallen out with her parents. Her sister had left home, and her home was no longer home. She already could not bear it anymore. Today¡¯s shareholders¡¯ meeting was going to be a battle of wits and courage with so many people. After that, she still had to stay in the Yan Corporation to handle the work that belonged to the scope of the chairman¡¯s business. During the process, she had to deal with those senior members of thepany who were taking advantage of their seniority. She was even more tired. And now, she was in such a situation¡­ All her emotions copsed in an instant. Of course, the copse of her emotions was only in her heart. She knew very well what was going on and would not let herself weaken in front of a viin at this time. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you to save me.¡± A car stopped at the corner of the dark alley, about 10 meters away from Luo Yilin¡¯s car. It wasn¡¯t far, but because it was a bend, even if there was a car parked here, the few people in front of them did not notice it. Luo Yilin must have been confident that the five people he left at the entrance of the alley would be able to stop all the cars that were about to enter the dark alley. He had never thought that there would be a car parked in the blind spot not far behind him. They rolled down the window and sat in the car to listen to their conversation. ¡°Beauty Yu, can we show ourselves now?¡± When Yan Jinyu asked Huo Siyu to park the car here, Huo Siyu was a little puzzled. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. Of course, she still didn¡¯t understand Yan Jinyu¡¯s intentions. She was just very excited and wanted to go out and torture them quickly. Who was Huo Siyu? She had heard so much, so how could she not think of what Luo Yilin wanted to do? Because she had thought of it, other than excitement, she was also angry now. It wasn¡¯t for Yan Jinyun, but purely because she couldn¡¯t bear to see such a thing happen! Yan Jinyu took two sips of yogurt and nodded. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± She pushed open the car door and got out. She asked, ¡°Do you have a rod or something in the trunk?¡± Huo Siyu, who was about to get out of the car, frowned. Oh my god! How angry was Beauty Yu?! Sometimes, it was much more painful to be beaten to death with a rod than to die by a de. One strike after another. The process was long! It was more convenient than using a de. After all, there was no need to see blood and it was not that troublesome to deal with it. ¡°I think there¡¯s a baseball bat.¡± Yan Jinyu walked to the back and opened the trunk. She held the yogurt in one hand and took out a baseball bat from the trunk with the other. She even waved it in her hand twice to test the feel of it. Huo Siyu, who had already gotten out of the car, was speechless. No wonder Beauty Yu wasn¡¯t wearing a dress today. Instead, she was wearing a pink t-shirt with a pair of loose ck pants and a pair of navy blue canvas shoes. So it was to make it easier for her to beat someone up. However, Beauty Yu¡¯s ponytail and pink t-shirt made her look very maidenly. Picking up a baseball bat to hit someone seemed a little out of ce! ¡°Do you want to join in?¡± Yan Jinyu asked Huo Siyu. There was another baseball bat in the trunk. Huo Siyu¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to. I won¡¯t fight with you to torture them today. I¡¯ll just help you clean up the mess.¡± Although she really wanted to torture the noobs and very excited to torture the noobs, after seeing that Beauty Yu was obviously very angry, she decided not to join in the fun. Beauty Yu was angry, so it was better to vent it all at once. Otherwise, who knew how much yogurt she would drink? If Beauty Yu overdosed on yoghurt with her around, Brother Feng and Sister Feng Ling would nag at her when they found out. She could not bear that. Feng Yuan let go of Yan Jinyun and nced at Luo Yilin. He didn¡¯t hide the anger in his eyes. Luo Yilin didn¡¯t care either. He stared at Feng Yuan with a dark gaze. He was actually hugging her in front of him. Did he think that he was dead?! Sensing that his gaze was filled with hostility, Yan Jinyun hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. If you dare to touch Feng Yuan, I don¡¯t mind fighting to the death.¡± ¡°Yun¡¯er, I¡¯m going to be sad if you say this.¡± He instructed the two tattooed men, ¡°Bring Young Master Feng back.¡± After giving his instructions, he looked at Feng Yuan and gave a fake smile, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll forget about it this time. Yun¡¯er is mine. There can¡¯t be a next¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by a slightly cold voice, ¡°Who do you think is yours?¡± The few of them looked over. They saw a girl in pink who was holding a bottle of yogurt in one hand and a baseball bat in the other. The baseball bat was still spinning in her hand. She was clearly a beautiful and clean girl, but she exuded a faint ruffian aura and an indescribable sense of sharpness. Who else could it be but Yan Jinyu? The girl behind her had her hair tied up into a bun. She was wearing a white t-shirt with light blue shorts and a pair of white sneakers. She looked very youthful and beautiful. The premise was they had to ignore thencets in her hand. When she got closer, Yan Jinyu stopped and looked at Luo Yilin with her dark eyes. She asked with a smile, ¡°Tell me, who¡¯s yours?¡± It was clearly an ordinary smile, but Luo Yilin actually felt a chill down his spine. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t care if she was wearing this and holding a baseball bat when she saw her. She was only concerned about being surprised and her heart calmed down. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Sister!¡± Chapter 107 - The Bat Landed On Him

Chapter 107: The Bat Landed On Him

Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze turned to her. Her gaze was not as sharp as when she was looking at Luo Yilin just now. It was obviously much gentler. ¡°Are you frightened?¡± Yan Jinyun shook her head and then nodded again. ¡°After being schemed against like this, you know what to do, right?¡± Yan Jinyu asked. Yan Jinyun¡¯s eyes turned sharp as she looked at Luo Yilin. ¡°Remove the Luo Family from North Citypletely and eliminate all future troubles! I¡¯ve never been soft-hearted towards my enemies.¡± ¡°It¡¯s right to be ruthless to the enemy, but the Luo Family doesn¡¯t have to be removed from North City.¡± ¡°Firstly, Aunt is a member of the Luo Family. Due to the fact that Cousin Feng Yuan is protecting you now, you can¡¯t make Aunt lose her backing even though Aunt doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Luo Family. Secondly, the eldest daughter of the Luo Family, Luo Qiu, is your good friend. Your good friend will be sad if the Luo Family is gone, and you might not feel good either. Your friendship might even be destroyed because of this. This shouldn¡¯t be what you want to see¡­¡± ¡°Luo Qiu isn¡¯t my good friend,¡± Yan Jinyun interrupted her. She looked at Feng Yuan, who had aplicated expression on his face, ¡°She¡¯s Feng Yuan¡¯s cousin. She has a good rtionship with Feng Yuan. Moreover, we¡¯re in the same circle, so it¡¯s inevitable that we¡¯ll have more contact.¡± ¡°Alright, whatever you say.¡± ¡°However, Yun¡¯er, putting the above two points aside, it¡¯s impossible for the Yan Family to be the most influential family in North City.¡± In North City, the Luo Family¡¯s status was second only to the Yan Family. Although the Luo Family¡¯s status was not as high as the Yan Family, to a certain extent, it still had a certain level of checks and bnces against the Yan Family. The Yan Family was the number one family in North City, but there were many high society families in North City. It was impossible for the Yan Family to be dominant in North City. Without the Luo Family¡¯s rtive bnce, the various families would probably be more afraid of the Yan Family and think about their own interests. They might even join forces to deal with the Yan Family. ¡°Rather than causing more trouble, it¡¯s better to keep the Luo Family alive. You just have to let them fall into the hands of someone who won¡¯t harm you.¡± ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t trust others too much either. As the saying goes, one has to be vignt against others. It¡¯s just that based on the situation of you having just taken over the Yan Corporation, it¡¯s not suitable for you to make a move on the Luo Family. If you really want to touch the Luo Family, at least after you canpletely stabilize the Yan Corporation.¡± ¡°Now, what you need to do is to stop the Luo Family from being your enemy¡¯s backer. The death of Luo Wanhong¡¯s first wife, Yu Yao, was not an ident. It was Zhang Mei, the current mistress of the Luo Family, who had meddled in Yu Yao¡¯s surgery while she was giving birth to her child. The child that Yu Yao gave birth to back then was Luo Qiu.¡± Yan Jinyu nced at Luo Yilin, who was staring at her in disbelief with wide eyes. She smiled and continued, ¡°Oh, I forgot. Back then, Yu Yao gave birth to Luo Qiu overseas. No one out there even knew that Yu Yao had given birth before. They all thought that Luo Qiu was Zhang Mei¡¯s biological daughter.¡± Yan Jinyu casually revealed the secret of the Luo Family that few people knew. As for her objectives. Firstly, she wanted to tell Yan Jinyun that Luo Qiu could be roped in. If Luo Qiu knew the truth back then, she wouldn¡¯t side with Luo Yilin at all. Secondly, it was to scare Luo Yilin so that he understood that she even knew the secret that the Luo Family thought no one knew. She would know how difficult it was to provoke her and let Luo Yilin know that he had to pay the price for plotting against the person she was protecting. The price he had to pay was that his inheritance rights were about to be snatched away. His sister, whom had respected him so much, would be his enemy from then on. All of this could be done with just a few words from her. ¡°W-What nonsense are you talking about?! Little Qiu is my biological sister, my mother¡¯s biological daughter. Don¡¯t try to drive a wedge between us here!¡± ¡°Sowing discord?¡± Yan Jinyu sneered, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s necessary?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling Yun¡¯er that Luo Qiu could be our partner. Anyway, Luo Qiu and Yun¡¯er have a good rtionship.¡± ¡°On the other hand, Young Master Luo, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too careless by still caring if I¡¯m trying to drive a wedge between you and your loved ones? Shouldn¡¯t you be most worried about your safety now?¡± Luo Yilin felt inexplicably numb when he met her eyes. However, Yan Jinyu had already moved her gaze away and looked at Yan Jinyun, who was shocked by the Luo Family¡¯s secrets. ¡°Your considerations are still too obvious. You¡¯ll be at a disadvantage easily. Didn¡¯t I say that since you¡¯re an adult, you have to think twice before you act?¡± Yan Jinyun slowly retracted the shock in her heart and felt a little ashamed. She was only concerned about her anger just now and didn¡¯t consider so much at all. She only wanted to teach Luo Yilin a painful lesson, but she had forgotten the current situation of the Yan Corporation and what kind of trouble the Yan Family would face if the Luo Family was gone. If Yan Jinyu hadn¡¯t told her so much now, she would probably have started to deal with the Luo Family as soon as she left safely. Yan Jinyun¡¯s gazended on Yan Jinyu again. Was the difference between her and Yan Jinyu really that big? Putting aside how Yan Jinyu even knew the secret of the Luo Family that no one had ever mentioned before, just the fact that Yan Jinyu could consider so much at once was something that she couldn¡¯tpare to at all. And Luo Qiu¡­ Luo Qiu had always liked Zhang Mei as her mother and respected Luo Yilin, her older brother, the most. If she knew the truth back then, she wondered if she would be able to withstand such a blow. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t make such a low-level mistake again in the future. I won¡¯t let my anger get to my head and make me act rashly.¡± Looking at Yan Jinyu, she bit her lip and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled in satisfaction and turned to Luo Yilin. Her smile didn¡¯t disappear, but it made his hair stand on end. ¡°Young Master Luo hasn¡¯t answered me yet. Who did you say is yours?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t re at me. You can¡¯t scare me. You don¡¯t have to look at these hired thugs. Do you think these few people can do anything to me since I¡¯ve already appeared here sessfully? Oh, I forgot to tell Young Master Luo that the five people at the start of the alley are all lying on the ground now.¡± Luo Yilin looked frightened. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ No! That¡¯s impossible!¡± Meeting Yan Jinyu¡¯s smiling but cold eyes, Luo Yilin couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. He hurriedly shouted at the few tattooed men, ¡°What are you all standing there for? Hurry up and catch her!¡± Ever since he saw Yan Jinyu appear here in such a strange manner, he felt it was very creepy. Indeed, Yan Jinyu¡¯s next words confirmed his guess. Other than his parents and him, everyone who knew about the Luo Family back then had been dealt with. Even if they wanted to investigate, they couldn¡¯t. However, Yan Jinyu actually knew about! Also, Yan Jinyu could actually make him lose the Luo Family¡¯s inheritance rights with only a few words! She could even make Luo Qiupletely fall out with him! These people were hired by Luo Yilin, so they naturally listened to his orders. After all, they were paid. Hence, even though they felt very strange when they saw Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu appear, they still rushed forward and surrounded Yan Jinyu. Huo Siyu retreated to the side without a trace. She approached Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan and protected them secretly, not letting those people have the chance to use them as hostages to threaten Yan Jinyu. Being surrounded by 15 people, Feng Yuan didn¡¯t even care about the shock he felt from seeing Yan Jinyu and hearing her words just now. He wanted to rush over, but he was stopped by Huo Siyu, ¡°You better not drag Beauty Yu down.¡± ¡°Sister can handle it,¡± Yan Jinyun said. Others couldn¡¯t tell, but Feng Yuan, who knew Yan Jinyun well, could hear a hint of pride in her tone. He was even more shocked. He was shocked that Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun seemed to have a better rtionship than he had imagined. He was even more shocked that Yan Jinyu could actually deal with 15 burly men who looked to be quite skilled alone! Feng Yuan was already surprised, but the next second, the scene in front of him almost made his jaw drop. Yan Jinyu spun around a few times, and those burly men were sent flying before they could even get close to her! Yes, they were sent flying! Bang! Bang! Bang! It was like ying baseball. Luo Yilin was shocked and turned to flee. How could Yan Jinyu give him the chance to slip away? With a flying roundhouse kick, he was directly sent flying. He hit the high wall of the dark alley andnded heavily. Yan Jinyu stepped on Luo Yilin¡¯s heart and gently tapped his chin with the baseball bat. She looked down at him, ¡°You even dare to touch the person I¡¯m protecting. You¡¯re very brave.¡± Seeing the blood at the corner of his lips, she said, ¡°I thought you were very capable for daring to have thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t have. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so weak. You vomited blood after just one kick.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The three onlookers.?You didn¡¯t just kick him. You sent him flying and hit the wall before hended heavily. ¡°Very few people dare to touch the people I¡¯m protecting. It doesn¡¯t seem to be enough to make you vomit blood and make the Luo Family stop being your backer. Hence, you¡¯ll get another beating.¡± As she spoke, the baseball batnded on him. His screams echoed through the dark alley. The three onlookers, including Huo Siyu, were shocked. Chapter 108 - Accept It Calmly

Chapter 108: ept It Calmly

Looking at the scene in front of him, Feng Yuan could only speak after a long while, ¡°J-Jinyu¡­¡± Huo Siyu was more experienced than them after all. She was shocked because she didn¡¯t expect Yan Jinyu to be so angry. Inparison, Feng Yuan and Yan Jinyun were the ones who were really frightened. Yan Jinyun was still alright. After all, she had seen Yan Jinyu¡¯s ruthless side with her own eyes. However, she still couldn¡¯t stand such a cruel scene when she saw the baseball batnding on Luo Yilin¡¯s body again and again and heard Luo Yilin¡¯s heartbreaking screams. It wasn¡¯t that she pitied Luo Yilin, but she had never seen such a scene before and found it difficult to adapt to it. Luo Yilin had designs about her, so she was actually happy that Yan Jinyu was beating him up viciously. However, Feng Yuan was not as calm as them. Only he knew how shocked he was now, or rather, how frightened he was. He had thought that Jinyu had really grown up in the orphanage in town like they knew and was afraid that she would be bullied when she returned to the Yan Family. Later on, he realized that Jinyu had a side that no one knew about when he saw Jinyu¡¯s superb driving skills at the racing arena. Then, when Jinyu was still able to face people calmly despite being treated so harshly by her biological parents, he had a new understanding of her. Jinyu was strong enough. These could still be figured out, but how could a seemingly innocent and harmless girl like Jinyu be so ruthless? He could not figure that out. If it were him, he would at most kick Luo Yilin a few times in anger. He couldn¡¯t hit him with a bat as calmly as Jinyu. Alright, if it wasn¡¯t for those burly men and he happened to have a baseball bat in his hand, he would probably have done the same as Jinyu. But he was a guy! In North City, he was considered a hedonistic son. Although fighting was notmon to him, it was not unprecedented. What about Jinyu? She was just a young girl. Why did she¡­ And her skills¡­ How did she have such formidable skills? Also, didn¡¯t the young mistress of the Huo Family in South City, Huo Siyu, say that she had only known Jinyu for a few days? Why did she look like she was very familiar with Jinyu? Jinyu was holding a baseball bat and she was holding a smallncet. They didn¡¯t look like kind people. Feng Yuan had too many questions. Everything that happened today had given him too much of a shock. He could not recover for a moment. But no matter what, Yan Jinyun wouldn¡¯t be in danger anymore after the situation had turned around. He heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, he felt extremely happy to see Luo Yilin being taught a lesson again. Yan Jinyun waited until Luo Yilin was barely breathing, his mouth and nose were covered in blood, and his screams gradually became softer before she said, ¡°Alright, Sister, don¡¯t kill him.¡± She wasn¡¯t worried about Luo Yilin¡¯s life, but she was worried that Yan Jinyu would get involved in a murder case because of this. After calming down, Feng Yuan said, ¡°Jinyu, it¡¯s enough to teach him a lesson. It¡¯s troublesome if he dies.¡± Huo Siyu did not say anything. In her opinion, it wasn¡¯t like there was no way to clean up the aftermath of Luo Yilin¡¯s death. He was lucky if he was to survive. If he died, he deserved it. After all, he was the one who started it. He even had such disgusting thoughts about Yan Jinyun. If Beauty Yu wasn¡¯t around, Yan Jinyun¡¯s life would have been ruined by Luo Yilin. Hence, no matter what happened to Luo Yilin, he deserved it. Yan Jinyu stopped in the end. She held the bloodstained baseball bat and turned back to look at them. At that moment, there was a faint smile on her face. ¡°¡­¡± Feng Yuan and Yan Jinyun. They were definitely shocked, but more than that, they were suddenly feelingplicated. Humans weren¡¯t born ruthless. The fact that Yan Jinyu could still smile after she created such a creepy scene must have something to do with her experiences all these years. What kind of environment did she grow up in? How did it be like this? At that moment, Feng Yuan and Yan Jinyun weren¡¯t afraid of Yan Jinyu, but their hearts ached for her. She was clearly not a cruel person, but she could beat someone to death with a faint smile on her face. Fighting was as simple as eating and drinking to her. ¡°Why are you all stunned? Were you frightened?¡± She asked with a smile. ¡°Jinyu, you¡­¡± Feng Yuan looked at her and then at Luo Yilin, who was groaning on the ground. He sighed softly,¡± Forget it, we¡¯ll talk about it in the future. ¡± ¡°You guys go back first. I¡¯ll call someone to settle the aftermath.¡± He wanted the three girls to leave first. ¡°There¡¯s no need to clean up the aftermath. Some people should learn their lesson.¡± As she spoke, Yan Jinyu looked at Huo Siyu. ¡°Little Rain, call someone to bring these people away. Cripple one of their hands before throwing them out of North City.¡± She kicked Luo Yilin, who was lying on the ground. ¡°As for him, bring him back and lock him up for a few days.¡± Huo Siyu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Beauty Yu, with him like this, he¡¯ll probably lose his life after being locked up for a few days. Of course, I have no objections if you want his life. But didn¡¯t you say that you can¡¯t take his life for the time being?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so weak, yet you still dare to have thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Yan Jinyu frowned and kicked Luo Yilin again. This kick directlynded on Luo Yilin¡¯s heart. The force was huge, and it directly knocked him out. ¡°Then take him back to the lockup for a night. We¡¯ll send him back to the Luo Family tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh right, Cousin Feng Yuan.¡± She suddenly called his name. Feng Yuan, who was shocked andplicated, was stunned for a moment before he recovered, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I remember that your Feng Family specializes in the entertainment industry and is rather familiar with news and public opinion. I wonder if you can help me spread the news about the Luo Family that I mentioned just now? If it¡¯s not convenient, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go look for Brother Nine¡­¡± She could even hack the surveince cameras, so naturally, she could send some news to the public. However, if she took action too many times, it would be inevitable that she would expose her whereabouts and be targeted by her enemies. When that time came, there would definitely be endless trouble. She did not want her carefree life to be broken, at least not so quickly. She tried her best not to do anything herself if possible. ¡°Yes! Of course!¡± Feng Yuan quickly interrupted her. ¡°I can settle this small matter. You don¡¯t have to trouble Master Nine.¡± Master Nine probably didn¡¯t know that Jinyu had such a side. If he did, with Master Nine¡¯s status, he definitely wouldn¡¯t leave anyone suspicious by his side. He would definitely investigate Jinyu¡¯s past carefully. It was fine if there was nothing special about Jinyu¡¯s past, but¡­ He couldn¡¯t believe that she was so skilled. She had defeated more than 10 strong men with a baseball bat in just a few seconds alone. She even beat Luo Yilin half to death with a smile on her face. At the same time, Jinyu¡¯s driving skills were even better than professional racers. Her past would be simple. He wanted to know Jinyu¡¯s past, but he wouldn¡¯t care about it. However, Master Nine might. Yesterday, when he saw Jinyu and Master Nine¡¯s interactions in the Yan Family, he could tell that Jinyu cared about Master Nine. Since that was the case, they should try their best to avoid anything that might ruin their rtionship. It was good that they knew about Jinyu¡¯s difference, so they shouldn¡¯t let Master Nine know for the time being. Of course, Jinyu lived in Mount Jing and lived with Master Nine all day. With Master Nine¡¯s ability, it was only a matter of time before he realized that she was different. He would dy it as long as he could. Master Nine would be more concerned about Jinyu if he could spend more time with her. This way, Master Nine might not mind so much when he realized that Jinyu was different and even investigated her past. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know what Feng Yuan was thinking. However, with her intelligence, as long as she was willing to use her brain, she could probably guess it. However, she did not expose him. She didn¡¯t intend to say that she wasn¡¯t afraid of Yin Jiujin discovering her identity. She could see Feng Yuan¡¯s intentions and would keep it in her heart, but she would not tell him everything. Not to mention Feng Yuan, Yan Jinyu had never thought of letting even Huo Siyu and the rest know that she had such thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Cousin Feng Yuan then.¡± She turned to Yan Jinyun and asked with a smile, ¡°Yun¡¯er, after the news of the Luo Family spread, you know what to do, right?¡± Yan Jinyun wasn¡¯t stupid. Yan Jinyu kept saying ¡°the person I¡¯m protecting¡± and repeatedly reminded her about the Luo Family. How could she not tell that Yan Jinyu was nning for her? Compared to her, Yan Jinyu was the one who had suffered a lot and needed to be cared for. However, she was the one who cared about her and protected her¡­ However, she didn¡¯t dislike Yan Jinyu treating her like this. She even felt very warm and hoped that Yan Jinyu would always treat her so well. How could she be so greedy? She had clearly received everything¡ªthe love of her parents, the inheritance rights of the family¡­ Yan Jinyu had nothing. She even led a wandering life and suffered so much. Looking into Yan Jinyu¡¯s smiling eyes, Yan Jinyun clenched her fists gently. Yan Jinyun wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t know how to repay others for their kindness. Since she hoped that Yan Jinyu would always treat her well, she should just ept Yan Jinyu¡¯s kindness. Anyway, she was the head of the Yan Corporation now. She would definitely let the Yan Corporation rise to a higher level. She would let Yan Jinyu marry into the Yin Family and not lose her confidence in front of them in the future! ¡°I know.¡± 10 minutester, Zhao Kun brought a group of people over and brought away Luo Yilin and the people who Luo Yilin had called over. Undoubtedly, Feng Yuan and Yan Jinyun were shocked to see Zhao Kun. However, perhaps because Yan Jinyu had given them too much shock, their reaction this time wasn¡¯t that big. They only looked at Yan Jinyu strangely before looking away without saying anything or asking anything. Chapter 109 - Jinyun Is Jealous

Chapter 109: Jinyun Is Jealous

At a restaurant. By the window. Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu sat on one side, while Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan sat on the other. Ever since he sat down, Feng Yuan¡¯s gaze had been darting between Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu. Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu had long realized that he was sizing them up, but Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t take it to heart. She supported her chin with one hand on the dining table and tilted her head to look out of the window. Her other hand was ying with the empty yogurt bottle. Yes, she had finished the yogurt. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t throw the yogurt bottle away immediately like before. Instead, she kept holding it. It was not a packet of yogurt with a straw either. It was a bottle with a lid. Hence, no one would pay special attention to an empty yogurt bottle. However, holding the yogurt bottle, she no longer had the urge to drink yogurt to suppress her frustration after seeing blood. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t take it to heart. Huo Siyu, who was waiting for her meal, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Young Master Feng, if you want to ask anything, just ask. Why do you keep looking at Beauty Yu and me?¡± After a moment of hesitation, Feng Yuan finally asked the question in his heart, ¡°Miss Huo and Jinyu¡­ knew each other before, right?¡± He had suspected it ever since he heard Jinyu call Huo Siyu ¡°Little Rain¡± yesterday. He remembered that Jinyu had a friend called Little Rain. She was someone who knew someone who didn¡¯t get along with Master Nine in the business world. Wasn¡¯t the eldest son of the Huo Family, Huo Xuan, against Master Nine in the business world? Feng Yuan asked about the same suspicion which Yan Jinyun had and was already 90% sure about. However, he didn¡¯t ask Yan Jinyu for confirmation. Her hand that was holding the ss of water paused. Her eyshes were slightly lowered, but her ears were pricked up to listen to Huo Siyu¡¯s reply. Yan Jinyu retracted her gaze from the window. Huo Siyu nced at Yan Jinyu. Seeing that she had no intention of stopping her, she thought that since Feng Yuan had asked, he must have already guessed most of it. Hence, she didn¡¯t hide it and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re very good friends.¡± ¡°Did Jinyu used to live¡­ in Country F?¡± He wanted to ask if Jinyu lived in Country F like Huo Siyu, but on second thought, if he really asked, wouldn¡¯t it mean that he knew the information that Jinyu had been living in that orphanage all these years was fake? If that was the case, Jinyu might mind. ¡°I¡¯ve been to Country F a few times.¡± Yan Jinyu answered. This was not a lie. Not only had she been to Country F, but she had also been to many countries. Putting aside the ces she had gone to during her previous missions, she had been running around the world for the past three years after destroying Ghost ughter Ind. ¡°Then, did you meet Miss Huo in Country F?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and replied, ¡°No.¡± However, she had no intention of exining further. Feng Yuan did not intend to probe further. Now that he saw that she did not want to talk anymore, he did not say anything. ¡°Yun¡¯er,¡± Yan Jinyu said. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly call her. She was stunned, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did you put on your bracelet?¡± Yan Jinyun instinctively held her left wrist. ¡°You want to take it back?!¡± She only realized that her reaction was a little big and her face was slightly red. ¡°Yes, why?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her and chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. How can I take back a gift that I¡¯ve given away? I just want to tell you that I¡¯ve assembled something on that bracelet. If you encounter any trouble like today, remove the small purple diamond on the bracelet. I¡¯ll rush over immediately.¡± Yan Jinyun was stunned. She looked at her and then at the silver bracelet on her wrist. There was indeed a small purple diamond on it. Feng Yuan and even Huo Siyu looked at Yan Jinyu in surprise. Obviously, Huo Siyu didn¡¯t know about this. Or rather, she knew that Yan Jinyu cared about her younger sister, Yan Jinyun, but she didn¡¯t expect her to care so much. Yan Jinyun moved her lips. ¡°You¡­ How did you¡­ know how to assemble this thing?¡± She wanted to ask why she did that, but she suddenly changed her words. Why would she do that? She was not stupid. How could she not tell? Yan Jinyu only did this because she treated her well! ¡°I¡¯ve learnt how to do it,¡± Yan Jinyu said nonchntly. ¡°If you¡¯re in trouble, as long as you remove that purple diamond, my phone will show your location. Knowing this, if you encounter any trouble in the future, you don¡¯t have to panic even if your phone has no signal.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and interrupted her, ¡°Alright, you must be hungry since you haven¡¯t eaten yet. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± The waiter happened toe by to serve the dishes. In the end, Yan Jinyun just looked at her and didn¡¯t say anything. She picked up her cutlery and was about to start eating. She had just picked up her knife and fork when she heard a shout. ¡°Brother Yuan!¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s eyelids twitched. When Feng Yuan heard the voice, he didn¡¯t look up immediately to see who it was. Instead, he instinctively looked at Yan Jinyun. Yan Jinyun lowered her eyes, so he couldn¡¯t see her expression. Anyway, when he realized that his actions were a little strange, someone called him Brother Yuan. Why was he looking at Yan Jinyun? Could it be that he wanted to see if she was¡­ jealous? Feng Yuan was shocked again. He couldn¡¯t use the word ¡°jealous¡± carelessly. His rtionship with Yan Jinyun was so bad, yet he actually thought of using the word ¡°jealous¡± on Yan Jinyun? Was he crazy?! He quickly looked up at the person. Feng Yuan frowned when he saw who it was. Yan Jinyu nced at Yan Jinyun before looking up at the person. She had a good memory. She could remember everyone that she had seen once. It was Feng Yuan¡¯s ex-girlfriend, Xu Xiaoxiao. Beside her was someone with an awkward expression. It was Feng Yuan¡¯s good friend, Xu Gui. ¡°Brother Yuan, are you guys eating here too?¡± Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun were sitting in the seats by the window while Huo Siyu and Feng Yuan sat on the outside. Hence, Xu Xiaoxiao was standing beside Feng Yuan as soon as she dashed over. She was about to bend down to hug Feng Yuan¡¯s arm when Feng Yuan dodged her. Feng Yuan did not look at Xu Xiaoxiao. Instead, he looked past her to look at Xu Gui behind her, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Speaking of this, Xu Gui was embarrassed and speechless. He was called out by Xu Xiaoxiao. She said that he didn¡¯t pick her up when she was discharged yesterday and asked him to treat her to a meal aspensation. It was just a meal, he thought. As long as she no longer annoyed him while he was ying games, it was fine to treat her to a meal. Anyway, he was not short of money for a meal. Naturally, Xu Xiaoxiao was the one who chose the restaurant. He was also curious as to why Xu Xiaoxiao would suddenly enter this restaurant which featured steak as its signature dish. It was only when he saw Feng Yuan that he realized that Xu Xiaoxiao had an ulterior motive. He did not know how she found out that Feng Yuan was here. It was fine if Feng Yuan was here alone. Did Xu Xiaoxiao know who else was here besides Feng Yuan? Yan Jinyun was an old acquaintance. But even if it was an old acquaintance, it was still an old acquaintance that was not to be trifled with! Eldest Miss Yan¡­ Uh, although he had only met her once, the impact that she gave him had not eased up for more than a month! The moment he thought of Miss Yan, two words popped up in his mind¡ªI¡¯m convinced! He was convinced by her driving skills, her ability to turn the situation around, and even seriously injure the other party. Furthermore, she had a huge backer! He was present at the Yan Family¡¯s banquet yesterday and was hiding in the crowd to watch the show. Hence, he could clearly see how Master Nine treated Yan Jinyu. How would he dare to provoke such a person! Moreover, there seemed to be someone else here whom he also could not provoke. She was the daughter of the Huo Family in South City, the fianc¨¦e of the eldest son of the Qin Family, Huo Siyu. She had a high status and dared to embarrass the head of the Yan Family and his wife in front of the guests! He was really afraid that Xu Xiaoxiao would be stupid enough to provoke them! After all, Xu Xiaoxiao had done quite a lot of stupid things. ¡°¡­I came here for dinner. Xiaoxiao called me over. She said aspensation for the fact that I didn¡¯t pick her up when she was discharged. I didn¡¯t know that you were here.¡± It had to be said that Xu Gui¡¯s survival instincts were very strong. Feng Yuan even asked him to transfer the breakup fee to Xu Xiaoxiao. It was obvious that he really didn¡¯t want to see Xu Xiaoxiao again. As Feng Yuan¡¯s good friend for many years, Xu Gui knew very well that if he did not remove himself now, the one who would be unlucky would not be Xu Xiaoxiao but him. Besides, he knew what Feng Yuan was thinking. Yan Jinyun was still here. Although Feng Yuan himself might not have realized that he treated Yan Jinyun differently until now, there were some things that existed. Even if he didn¡¯t realize it, he would still subconsciously react. For example, after Xu Xiaoxiao called out ¡°Brother Yuan¡±, Feng Yuan¡¯s first reaction was to look at Yan Jinyun. ¡°Does Brother Yuan not want to see me? I¡¯ve stayed in the hospital for more than a month. It¡¯s fine if Brother Yuan didn¡¯t visit me even once. Could it be that you don¡¯t even want to greet me when you happen to meet me in the restaurant?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I really don¡¯t want to see you. I¡¯m not the kind of person who will stay in touch after we break up. Since you¡¯re no longer my girlfriend, you should return to where you came from. It¡¯s best if you treat me as a stranger whenever we bump into each other in the future.¡± Feng Yuan sounded like a jerk when he said this. ¡°Also, you said that I haven¡¯t visited you once in the past month that you¡¯ve been hospitalized. We¡¯ve already broken up and you¡¯ve epted my breakup fee. You¡¯re a stranger now. Have you seen anyone visiting a stranger? Even if there is, that person definitely won¡¯t be me.¡± ¡°Besides, have you forgotten how you ended up in the hospital? You could fall down the stone stairs just by walking on it and even get yourself into the hospital. You don¡¯t find it embarrassing, but I don¡¯t have the heart to watch. It¡¯s already so embarrassing. How thick is your skin? You actually have the cheek to let someone visit you. If it were me, I would definitely wish to hide and not see anyone.¡± Chapter 110 - Sensitive Master Nine

Chapter 110: Sensitive Master Nine

Feng Yuan was not someone who spoke so harshly in the past. His upbringing did not allow him to say such unpleasant words to a girl, even if that girl was very annoying. However, he had an inexplicable urge to cut ties with Xu Xiaoxiao and not let anyone misunderstand. Feng Yuan himself did not know why he had such an impulse. Xu Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression froze, especially when Feng Yuan said that about her in front of so many people. She was embarrassed and angry as she red at Huo Siyu. ¡°What are you looking at!¡± She couldn¡¯t offend Yan Jinyun. Yan Jinyu¡­ She didn¡¯t attend the Yan Family¡¯s banquet yesterday, but she had heard about the Yan Family¡¯s situation from her family. She knew that Yan Jinyu had a backer, but she didn¡¯t dare to offend her. However, she was really angry, so she could only vent her anger on the only girl at the scene who she didn¡¯t know. There were only so many people in North City. She knew almost everyone with status and status, but she had never seen this girl in front of her. In other words, this girl was someone she could provoke in North City. Seeing her shouting at Huo Siyu, Xu Gui felt his vision go dark. He knew it would be like this. He regretted countless times. Why didn¡¯t he pull her away just now? What was he waiting for? To be honest, he was quite unlucky to have such a cousin. Was there something wrong with her brain? Yet, she was his cousin. He couldn¡¯t just watch and not care about her. Otherwise, if anything happened to her while he was present, he would be reprimanded when he returned home. Just like this time, he was still reprimanded even though she was clearly the one who identally fell down the stone stairs and got herself into the hospital. Even though his words simply went in and out. He had decided that he had to get into another city for the college entrance examination this year and stay away from Xu Xiaoxiao, that fool! ¡°Um, Miss Huo, I¡¯m sorry. My cousin¡¯s brain was damaged by a fall some time ago. She¡¯s always incoherent. You¡­¡± ¡°Xu Gui, who did you say broke her brains?! You¡¯re the one who broke your brains. I¡¯m very normal!¡± Xu Gui sighed. Forget it. If she wanted to die, let her die. He walked over. ¡°Yuan, sit in a little. Give me a seat. I¡¯m dizzy.¡± The sofa was very long. It was not cramped for four people to sit on it. Yan Jinyun took the initiative to sit in a little, so Feng Yuan gave Xu Gui a seat. Huo Siyu held the knife that was used to cut the steak and knocked it on the te in front of her. She looked up at her with a faint smile. ¡°So, was this normal youngdy shouting at me just now?¡± Her smile and the way she knocked on the tes with the cutlery frightened Xu Xiaoxiao. She was so calm. Could it be that this girl was someone she could not provoke? No, that was impossible! She had never seen her in North City! Obviously, Xu Xiaoxiao was a little uncertain. She was just consoling herself. Seeing that everyone was looking at her, especially Feng Yuan and Yan Jinyun, whom she was familiar with, and even looked at her with sympathy, Xu Xiaoxiao only thought that she couldn¡¯t lose face. Hence, she plucked up her courage and said, ¡°So¡­ so what!¡± Huo Siyu smiled. ¡°Nothing much. I just think that you¡¯re quite bold.¡± She had followed Beauty Yu out to exercise today, but Beauty Yu had done it alone just now. She was feeling it was a wasted trip when someone came knocking on her door. It suited her perfectly. ¡°I¡¯m just sitting here preparing to eat. What did I do to provoke you? Why are you so rude to me? Or do I look weak and easy to bully?¡± She had a bun on her head, a white t-shirt, and a short pair. She was dressed like a young girl. She was beautiful, but not aggressive at all. She indeed looked very easy to bully. Yan Jinyun, who was sitting opposite her, thought. Of course, that was only what she thought. She did not really think that Huo Siyu was easy to bully. She understood that one could not judge a book by its cover, but someone with Xu Xiaoxiao¡¯s brain might not. In the past, she knew that Xu Xiaoxiao was extremely stupid. That was why she always said that Feng Yuan had bad taste and chose such a person as his girlfriend. It was only now that she realized that she had underestimated Xu Xiaoxiao¡¯s stupidity in the past. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do anything to you. I only said one sentence. Do you have to be so calctive?!¡± Huo Siyu sneered, ¡°I say, is there something wrong with you? You shouted at me for no reason, and now you¡¯re ming me for being calctive?¡± She looked at Feng Yuan, ¡°Young Master Feng, is this¡­ your girlfriend? Your taste¡­ is really not ttering.¡± Feng Yuan¡¯s lips twitched. He actually felt that his taste was very questionable too, even though he did not agree to date her because he liked Xu Xiaoxiao. It was Xu Gui, his good friend, who asked him. ¡°She¡¯s my ex-girlfriend. We broke up a long time ago.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have good taste in the past, so I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you, Miss Huo. I¡¯ll definitely keep my eyes open in the future and find someone who¡¯s outstanding in all aspects.¡± This was equivalent to pping Xu Xiaoxiao in public. Xu Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression was very ugly. She was angry at Feng Yuan for insulting her in public and panicked when she heard him call her ¡°Miss Huo¡±. Miss Huo? The person who went to the Yan Family¡¯s banquet yesterday mentioned that there was also a guest with the surname Huo in the Yan Family. She was the daughter of the Huo Family in South City, Huo Siyu! Huo Siyu was speaking up for Yan Jinyu in the Yan Family in the name of Master Nine! Such a person¡­ such a person¡­ Xu Xiaoxiao almost fainted. Of course, she did not faint. She was woken up by a p. It was Huo Siyu who had stood up and walked towards her. Without a word, she pped her face forcefully. Xu Xiaoxiao¡¯s face instantly turned red and swollen. Huo Siyu pped Xu Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand away. ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s been a long time since anyone dared to look for trouble with me. I haven¡¯t done anything for so long that my hands are rusty.¡± Guessing her identity, Xu Xiaoxiao did not even dare to re back at her after being pped. She could only stand there with her face covered, but she had no intention of apologizing. She lowered her head so that no one could see the anger in her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents teach you not to offend anyone when you go out? Where did you get your sense of superiority from? Why are you shouting at someone you don¡¯t know? Do you believe that I can make you and your family disappear from North Citypletely with just one sentence? Little girl, haven¡¯t you heard of the saying ¡®there¡¯s always someone better¡¯? You dare to shout at someone you meet for the first time without knowing their background. I¡¯m really curious about how you survived until now.¡± ¡°Miss Huo, please be magnanimous. Her family isn¡¯t as stupid as her. She¡¯s courting death. It¡¯s enough that Miss Huo is targeting her alone. Don¡¯t take her family into consideration. Her family also has a headache over such an idiot.¡± Xu Gui smiled at Huo Siyu. ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Xu Gui and the person you pped is my cousin.¡± Huo Siyu¡¯s gaze swept past him, past Feng Yuan, and finallynded on Yan Jinyu. ¡°Xu Gui is Cousin Feng Yuan¡¯s friend.¡± Huo Siyu understood what Yan Jinyu meant. Xu Xiaoxiao dared to offend her. Huo Siyu was not a good-tempered person. Moreover, she was about to stretch her body when Xu Xiaoxiao bumped into her. She did not intend to just p her. But Beauty Yu spoke. She could not give Feng Yuan face, but she had to give Beauty Yu face. ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t pursue this matter further today. It¡¯s just that a p is really difficult to appease my anger.¡± She turned around and raised her other hand to p Xu Xiaoxiao on the other side of her face. ¡°Now, it¡¯s symmetrical.¡± After they were done, Yan Jinyun said, ¡°She looked for me in school and asked me to work with her to plot against Sister.¡± She said this for Huo Siyu. After saying that, Yan Jinyun pursed her lips and looked at Yan Jinyu. ¡°I ignored her.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t be nervous. I didn¡¯t say anything about you.¡± Before Yan Jinyun got someone to block her, she didn¡¯t even know who Xu Xiaoxiao was. After settling the people Yan Jinyun found, she met Feng Yuan and Xu Xiaoxiao when she went to the cold drink shop with Yan Jinyun. Since then, Yan Jinyun had never thought of scheming against her again. Of course, she knew that Xu Xiaoxiao went to find Yan Jinyun after that day. She also knew that Yan Jinyun would ignore her. ¡°Who are you plotting against?!¡± Huo Siyu was not the one who asked this. Although her eyes narrowed and she was already very angry, she did not have the time to speak. Everyone looked over and saw a tall and handsome man with a dark expression walking over. Who else could it be but Yin Jiujin? He had obviously heard Yan Jinyun¡¯s words just now. The manager who led the way broke out in cold sweat. He was the closest to Master Nine, and he could sense the deep anger emanating from Master Nine better than anyone else. Hearing Yan Jinyun¡¯s words, Yan Jinyu, who was looking at Xu Xiaoxiao with a faint gaze, heard a familiar voice. The murderous intent in her eyes dissipated, and her eyes sparkled as she looked at the person. ¡°Brother Nine, why are you here?¡± After saying that, she stood up from her seat. Huo Siyu wasn¡¯t in her seat so she easily left her seat and walked to Yin Jiujin. She wrapped her arms around his neck and jumped up to kiss his chin. ¡°Didn¡¯t I send you a message to return to Mount Jing first? I¡¯ll go backter.¡± Yin Jiujin bent down and held her by the waist with his right hand. Hearing her words, his eyes flickered slightly. He kissed the corner of her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little busy at thepany. I just got off work and thought that you were here, so I came over to pick you up and bring you home.¡± As he spoke, he frowned slightly. ¡°Why do you smell of blood?¡± As he spoke, he leaned in and sniffed at her. Yin Jiujin waspletely certain that it was the smell of blood. ¡°Are you injured?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands around his neck stiffened slightly. As expected of Yin Jiujin. Even his sense of smell was so sharp. She was clearly very careful when she attacked. She didn¡¯t even get a drop of blood on her. How did he smell it? Chapter 111 - Irritating Little Rain

Chapter 111: Irritating Little Rain

Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan looked at each other nervously. It could be seen that Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan had the same thoughts about not wanting Yin Jiujin to find out so early. Huo Siyu was also a little nervous. Beauty Yu hated the smell of blood, so she would definitely not let the smell of blood get onto her body. Yin Jiujin could tell that there was no blood on her body¡­ She sighed again. She definitely couldn¡¯t be careless in front of Yin Jiujin. Look, he realized that something was amiss again. And Beauty Yu and Yin Jiujin¡­ Was it really good to be so clingy? Huo Siyu was speechless when her gazended on Yan Jinyu and she saw the silly smile on her face again. She could tell that Beauty Yu waspletely different from usual in front of Yin Jiujin. Who was Beauty Yu? She was ruthless and could kill without batting an eyelid. She didn¡¯t expect her to be like this when it came to love. She was such a little girl. She could not bear to watch her. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t worried that Yin Jiujin would discover her identity at all. The reason she was nervous was because she hadn¡¯t expected that Yin Jiujin would still be able to sense the blood on her despite her being so careful. She was momentarily surprised. She blinked. ¡°No, I¡¯m just shopping with Little Rain. How could I be injured?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huo Siyu, the excuse.?Shopping? Beauty Yu, doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt??Obviously it was she who had apanied Beauty Yu to the cafe for the entire day. She was almost bored to death. ¡°Do you think you smell blood because of the steak I ordered? The steak is medium-well. I was cutting it before you came over. Perhaps it¡¯s tainted me.¡± Yin Jiujin nced at the half-done steak on the table. It was indeed medium-well. He retracted his gaze and stared at Yan Jinyu for a long time. The girl was also naive. He had seen so much blood. Could it be that he couldn¡¯t even tell if the smell of blood on her was human blood or cow blood? However, looking at the youngdy, she most probably wasn¡¯t injured. He was relieved. As for how the smell of blood came from her and whom it belonged to, he was curious, but he did not care much. ¡°By the way, Brother Nine, you haven¡¯t eaten anything since you got off work, right? Do you want to sit down and eat together or go back to Mount Jing for dinner? If you¡¯re going back to Mount Jing, you have to wait for me. I¡¯ve never had the habit of wasting food. Since I¡¯ve ordered a meal, I have to finish it before I leave. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have a great appetite. Now that I¡¯ve eaten, I can¡¯t eat with Brother Nine when I get back to Mount Jing.¡± Yin Jiujin recalled the countless times of him sitting alone at the dining table in the past. He frowned imperceptibly. ¡°Together.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the waiter to order.¡± As soon as Yan Jinyu finished speaking, the manager who led the way for Yin Jiujin hurriedly wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and stepped forward. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. I¡¯ll get the order for Master Nine.¡± He quickly called the waiter over to deliver the menu and greeted, ¡°Master Nine, please sit here first.¡± Yin Jiujin nced over indifferently, and the manager instantly fell silent. With one hand around Yan Jinyu¡¯s waist, Yin Jiujin¡¯s dark eyes looked at Xu Xiaoxiao, who was holding her swollen face and trembling. ¡°Who are you plotting against?¡± If Yin Jiujin hadn¡¯t suddenly spoken, everyone, including Yan Jinyu, would have forgotten about Xu Xiaoxiao except for Huo Siyu and Xu Xiaoxiao. Huo Siyu was simr to Yin Jiujin. She couldn¡¯t tolerate others scheming against Yan Jinyu. ¡°Master Nine, Master Nine, I¡­¡± Xu Xiaoxiao¡¯s cheeks burned with pain. At this moment, she still had to withstand Yin Jiujin¡¯s dark gaze. Her entire person was no longer as simple as a chill in her heart. Not to mention her, even her father would be trembling in fear here. She had obviously angered him. She knew that she was dead meat! She had personally told Yan Jinyun about this matter. She thought that Yan Jinyun ignored her because Yan Jinyun was arrogant and disdained to cooperate with her. It wasn¡¯t that Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t want to deal with Yan Jinyu. Who would have thought that Yan Jinyun actually had such an attitude towards Yan Jinyu! Yan Jinyun was also a strange person. Who would have such an attitude towards someone who might threaten their inheritance rights? If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have looked for Yan Jinyun! She did have the intention to scheme against Yan Jinyu, but before she could do anything, she fell and went into the hospital. Not long after she was discharged, she encountered such a thing¡­ It was all the fault of the person who called to tell her that she saw Feng Yuan here! If not for that person, she would not have appeared here now. If she had not appeared here, these things would not have happened! Xu Xiaoxiao was indeed an oddity. She got her so-called good friend to help her keep an eye on Feng Yuan when she was hospitalized. He had to tell her immediately when he discovered Feng Yuan¡¯s whereabouts, especially after she was discharged. Alright, now that others had told her that they had seen Feng Yuan and she med them when she was in trouble. She no longer had the time to be angry over Huo Siyu¡¯s two ps. At this moment, Xu Xiaoxiao was filled with thoughts about how she could make Yin Jiujin not fuss over this matter. Although it was impossible for him to not take issue with the current situation. Even Xu Gui, who had decided to ignore Xu Xiaoxiao, felt his heart skip a beat. He could ignore the fact that Xu Xiaoxiao had offended others. After all, no matter what, Xu Xiaoxiao would at most be taught a small lesson. He would at most be reprimanded when he returned home if she didn¡¯t lose her life. But now, Xu Xiaoxiao had offended someone that even countless big shots had to respectfully call ¡°Master Nine¡±. Being ruthless was Master Nine¡¯s usual style. As long as she angered him, Master Nine wouldn¡¯t care who the other party was, nor would he show any mercy to the fairer sex. He could not guess what would happen to Xu Xiaoxiao. However, he was certain that it would not end well. Xu Xiaoxiao had finally seeded in courting death today. It was fine to say that he was heartless as her cousin. Anyway, he was thinking that it was fine if Xu Xiaoxiao courted death but he didn¡¯t want her to implicate the entire Xu Family. As he thought about it, Xu Gui nced at Yan Jinyun, who seemed to be gloating. ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t expect the usually cool Yan Jinyun to be such a petty person. It was indeed wrong for Xu Xiaoxiao to have the intention to scheme against Yan Jinyu. It was even more foolish to look for Yan Jinyun to cooperate with her. However, he never expected that with Yan Jinyun¡¯s personality, she would mention such a small matter. Alright, Xu Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t seed in plotting against Yan Jinyu, and she couldn¡¯t have seeded at all. From the looks of it, it was understandable that Xu Xiaoxiao asked Yan Jinyun to cooperate with her back then. Given Yan Jinyun¡¯s personality, would she mention it now if it was someone else and not Xu Xiaoxiao who had done this? Xu Gui was uncertain. However, he could sense that Yan Jinyun seemed to dislike Xu Xiaoxiao especially. She didn¡¯t even like her to the extent that she was vaguely targeting Xu Xiaoxiao. Given Yan Jinyun¡¯s status and cold personality, he really could not find a reason why she would target a small fry like Xu Xiaoxiao. Could it be that Yan Jinyun was targeting her because Xu Xiaoxiao was Feng Yuan¡¯s ex-girlfriend? What a joke. It was Feng Yuan who had feelings for Yan Jinyun, not Yan Jinyun who had feelings for Feng Yuan¡­ Xu Gui suddenly paused and looked at Yan Jinyun in disbelief. No, really?! Suddenly, Xu Gui met Yan Jinyun¡¯s gaze. In that one second, Xu Gui felt that he should have understood Yan Jinyun¡¯s gaze. He felt like he had discovered something incredible! He suddenly felt that his mind was very bright at this moment. Since his mind was so bright, it was better not to sit still. He should resolve the trouble at hand first. It did not matter what happened to Xu Xiaoxiao, but he could not let her implicate the entire Xu Family. He stood up and scolded Xu Xiaoxiao, ¡°Xiaoxiao, hurry up and apologize!¡± ¡°What exactly are you thinking about all day? Can¡¯t you just go to school and live your life? Why must you make a fuss! Don¡¯t you know how much you are worth? To be honest, I¡¯m really unlucky to have a cousin like you!¡± Xu Xiaoxiao was already filled with fear. When she heard Xu Gui¡¯s angry rebuke, the fear in her heart waspletely ignited. She knelt down with a plop, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Nine. I didn¡¯t know my limits and my brain was fried. I¡­ I only had that thought but I didn¡¯t really do anything to harm Miss Yan. I hope you can forgive me.¡± Xu Gui was so shocked that he forgot to close his mouth. When did Xu Xiaoxiao be so good at judging the situation? And she could humble herself? Of course, Xu Xiaoxiao would¡­ No, she had to judge the situation! Master Nine¡¯s gazended on her. Only she knew how frightened she was at that moment. She really felt Master Nine¡¯s killing intent! ¡°You really had such thoughts before? What gave you the confidence to let your imagination run wild? Also, did you make a mistake with the person you were supposed to apologize to?¡± Huo Siyu asked slowly. Yin Jiujin nced at her with a cold gaze. Not only did she snatch his girl for one whole day, she even stole his lines now. Huo Siyu was getting more and more annoying. ording to Qin Hao, she had taken a week off? It was indeed a little long for her to stay in North City for a week. Chapter 112 - Jinyu Misunderstood

Chapter 112: Jinyu Misunderstood

Xu Xiaoxiao was shocked. She was afraid that she would anger Yin Jiujin even more, so she hurriedly looked at Yan Jinyu and hid the unwillingness in her eyes. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know my limits. Please don¡¯t take it to heart on ount that I only have evil intentions and don¡¯t have the guts to do anything.¡± Actually, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t have the energy to care about a small fry like Xu Xiaoxiao. If Xu Xiaoxiao really offended her, she would just deal with her directly. What she minded was that Xu Xiaoxiao actually wanted to find Yan Jinyun to work with her to scheme against her. How was this different from bewitching Yan Jinyun? Fortunately, Yan Jinyun was already past the age where she could be easily bewitched and she was rtively mature. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she be led astray by Xu Xiaoxiao? Parents hated their children to make friends with people who had bad morals the most. This was how she looked at Xu Xiaoxiao now. Moreover, she realized that Yan Jinyun seemed to dislike Xu Xiaoxiao very much. As for why she didn¡¯t like her¡­ That was not important. Since Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t like hert and Xu Xiaoxiao was indeed an eyesore, she would settle it once and for all. After all, Xu Xiaoxiao was someone who had designs on her. ¡°Send her overseas,¡± Yan Jinyu said to Xu Gui. Xu Gui was stunned and heaved a sigh of relief. This was already the best oue. If Master Nine were to speak, this matter would not end so easily. Just as she was about to reply, she saw Xu Xiaoxiao looking at Yan Jinyu with wide eyes in disbelief, ¡°Send me overseas? What right do you have to send me overseas?! I¡¯ve already apologized!¡± Hearing that, Yan Jinyu lowered her eyes and looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°Or you don¡¯t want to leave this restaurant?¡± She was clearly smiling, but when Xu Xiaoxiao met her eyes, she suddenly felt a chill run down her spine. She was so shocked that she was speechless for a long time. Xu Gui had already pulled her up when she reacted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The Xu Family will definitely do as Eldest Miss Yan says. I¡¯ll bring her back first. Excuse me.¡± Xu Gui was tall. He wanted to pull Xu Xiaoxiao away, so Xu Xiaoxiao could not resist at all. ¡°Tsk, she got lucky.¡± With that said, Huo Siyu tactfully took her share of steak and sat inside, making way for Yin Jiujin. Lucky? The restaurant manager didn¡¯t dare to say anything. In his opinion, it was already bad enough that thatdy was pped twice. Now, she was even sent overseas. Offending Miss Yan was equal to offending Master Nine. After offending Master Nine, she would undoubtedly be exiled by her family. It would probably be difficult for her to return home if she was sent overseas. Yan Jinyu sat in the middle, and Yin Jiujin sat down beside her. The manager quickly retracted his thoughts, took the menu, and handed it over respectfully. ¡°Master Nine, this is the menu. Please order.¡± Yin Jiujin took it and handed it to Yan Jinyu. ¡°Order for me.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him in confusion, ¡°But I don¡¯t know what vor you like.¡± ¡°Open the menu and I¡¯ll show you. You¡¯ll know next time.¡± Looking at him, Yan Jinyu smiled and took the menu. ¡°Alright.¡± He was still ying tricks with her. Did he think that she couldn¡¯t tell? However, she had to pretend that she didn¡¯t see it. It was fine to indulge someone she had set her mind on. However, the three people present who saw their interaction feltplicated. Who would have thought that Master Nine was like this in front of Yan Jinyu? Also, Yan Jinyu could beat a person half to death with a smile on her face. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, who would be able to associate her with the person who was beating a man up? Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t care what they were thinking. Yan Jinyu opened the menu. ¡°Which one do you like?¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s slender fingersnded on the menu. ¡°This one. Well-done.¡± He had the intention of making her remember his preferences bit by bit, so he wasn¡¯t pointing it out randomly. Of course, Yan Jinyu would remember it. Since the manager had personally received them, his meal was naturally delivered the fastest. However, even if it was fast, it would still take a few minutes. While waiting, Yin Jiujin simply supported his chin and turned to look at Yan Jinyu. His other hand had already wrapped around Yan Jinyu¡¯s waist. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything, nor did she take his hand away. She just let him be. He moved his gaze away from her exquisite face and turned to the steak that she was focused on cutting. The steak was cut in half. Her knife skills were very good, and the cut steak was almost the same size. Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes flickered when he saw this. ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡± he asked. Yan Jinyu looked up, her round eyes smiling. ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± She actually sensed his sizing her up. ¡°You might have to wait for a while longer for the meal you ordered. Do you want to try one piece first?¡± Although she was asking him, the fork in her left hand had already moved to his lips. Yin Jiujin stared at her face before the corners of his lips curled up slightly. He opened his mouth and ate the steak that she handed over. He had always preferred well-done steaks, and this was the first time he had eaten a medium-well one. It was also a vor that he didn¡¯t like, but he felt that it was even more delicious than the steaks he had eaten in the past. ¡°How does it taste?¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and put a piece into her mouth with the fork. ¡°I like this steak¡¯s vor the most. Brother Nine, don¡¯t forget about it.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand on her waist paused. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± His lips curled into a doting smile. The three people who had witnessed this scene lowered their heads together and ate their food. The two big shots sat together with pink bubbles around them¡­ Really. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, it would have been hard to imagine. If not for their good mental fortitude, the knives and forks in their hands would have dropped from shock. Fortunately, the two of them didn¡¯t get tired of each other. After Yan Jinyu fed him, Yin Jiujin¡¯s food arrived. ¡°Where did you all go to y today?¡± Yin Jiujin asked Yan Jinyu. Huo Siyu stopped eating, and Yan Jinyu said without changing her expression, ¡°I wandered around North City¡¯s downtown. I didn¡¯t go far.¡± ¡°Are you still going out tomorrow?¡± She nced at Huo Siyu. Huo Siyu saw a hint of hostility in Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes. She was stunned. She did not understand where his hostility came from. She did not seem to have provoked him, right? Yin Jiujin retracted his gaze when he wanted to probe further. ¡°I think so. Little Rain is still in North City. I promised to apany her during this period of time.¡± When Yin Jiujin heard that, his expression was a little iprehensible. He looked at Huo Siyu and said calmly, ¡°I heard that Miss Huo is in her first year of university?¡± Huo Siyu¡¯s lips twitched. She was in her first year of university, but what did it have to do with him? Besides, who was Yin Jiujin? Why would he care which grade she was in? Not to mention that she wasn¡¯t familiar with Yin Jiujin, even if she was, with Yin Jiujin¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t care much about her, right? Huo Siyu wasn¡¯t stupid. On the contrary, she was very clear about the situation. Yin Jiujin had been acting abnormally and was faintly targeting her. How could she not guess the reason? He was actually unhappy that she was upying Beauty Yu¡¯s time. Fine, if he was unhappy, so be it. However, he did not show it even though he was unhappy. Instead, he was always shooting eye daggers at her stealthily. She didn¡¯t expect Master Nine to be such a coquettish person. However, his actions showed that he really cared about Beauty Yu. This was good. ¡°Yes, at the Imperial Capital University.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your major, Miss Huo?¡± The other three people raised their heads and looked at Yin Jiujin with surprise in their eyes, including Yan Jinyu. However, Feng Yuan and Yan Jinyun were surprised because Yin Jiujin was very different from their understanding. Yan Jinyu was surprised because she thought that Yin Jiujin had even suspected Huo Siyu. However, she couldn¡¯t think of a reason why Yin Jiujin suspected Huo Siyu. After all, Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t someone who cared about others. Was he helping Young Master Qin to find out? At the thought of this, Yan Jinyu lowered her eyes slightly to hide the emotions in them. Hopefully, Young Master Qin would not harm Little Rain even if he knew about her identity. Otherwise¡­ There was also Yin Jiujin. If he really was helping the eldest son of the Qin Family to find out about Little Rain¡¯s background¡­ She wouldn¡¯t do anything, but she would still feel ufortable. Yan Jinyu looked up at Yin Jiujin and smiled. ¡°Brother Nine, why are you asking Little Rain about this?¡± Seeing her smile, Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her smile did not reach her eyes. She was obviously unhappy. She was unhappy with him, and she was unhappy with him because of Huo Siyu¡­ She was obviously unhappy because she had misunderstood his intention when he asked Huo Siyu about this. In other words, she did not trust him enough. Or rather, she did not trust him at all. Huo Siyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She knew Beauty Yu the best here. At a nce, she knew that Beauty Yu had misunderstood Yin Jiujin. She hurriedly said, ¡°Beauty Yu, I think Second Young Master Yin must be curious about my major.Is it because I don¡¯t have enough sses that¡¯s why I can take so many days off toe to North City to y?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree to apany me in North City for the past few days? Second Young Master Yin has been busy since he brought you back to North City. He only returned to North City recently, so naturally, he wanted to spend more time with you. However, your time was upied by me. Second Young Master Yin is ming me.¡± ¡°Am I right, Second Young Master Yin?¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t reply and just stared at Yan Jinyu. With Yan Jinyu¡¯s intellect, how could she not know that she had misunderstood Yin Jiujin when Huo Siyu had already made it so clear? Looking at his confused eyes, Yan Jinyu¡¯s grip on the cutlery tightened, ¡°Brother Nine, I¡­¡± Yin Jiujin retracted his gaze and interrupted her. ¡°Eat quickly. The food is getting cold.¡± His tone was faint, and no emotions could be detected. Chapter 113 - Jinyus Panic

Chapter 113: Jinyu¡¯s Panic

Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t have any appetite anymore. Not only that, but she also felt an inexplicable panic when she saw Yin Jiujin like this. Yes, panic. This was the first time in so many years that she had such emotions. With this panic, she could not suppress her usual frustration. She lowered her eyes to hide the emotions in them as she clenched and unclenched her fists. She raised the ss of water beside her and took a sip. It was useless. Yin Jiujin was still immersed in Yan Jinyu¡¯s distrust of him, so he didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with Yan Jinyu at all. Even Feng Yuan and Yan Jinyun, who were sitting opposite them and had stopped eating because of themotion, didn¡¯t notice it. But Huo Siyu found out. She was a little flustered. After knowing Beauty Yu for so many years, she had seen Beauty Yu¡¯s frustration countless times. Especially on the day of Beauty Yu¡¯s first killing every year, she would either go out on a mission to vent her emotions or hide in her room to drink yogurt for the entire day¡­ In recent years, under Brother Feng¡¯s medicinal care, Beauty Yu only would lose control of her emotions on that day every year. This was also why on that day, they would indulge her and not limit her yogurt. They would even call her because they were worried about her. But today was not that special day¡­ She thought that Beauty Yu¡¯s condition had improved. Perhaps Beauty Yu¡¯s situation had indeed improved a little. Other than the deepest thought in her heart¡ªReturning to the Yan Family¡ª was settled, and it was also because of Yin Jiujin, whom she cared about. In other words, whether Beauty Yu¡¯s situation would repeat itself was greatly rted to Yin Jiujin. Like now. ¡°Beauty Yu, yogurt¡­¡± Huo Siyu only realized that the bottle of yogurt that Yan Jinyu had been holding was empty. She got even more anxious. ¡°Waiter!¡± The guest had a special status and the manager had personally handled her. Naturally, there was a waiter waiting not far away. When he heard the shout, he hurriedly came over, ¡°Miss, what do you need?¡± ¡°Bring me a packet of yogurt!¡± She could already see Beauty Yu¡¯s hand on the silver watch on her left wrist. It waspletely Beauty Yu¡¯s subconscious action. The waiter was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. We don¡¯t have yogurt in the shop.¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°Yes. If Miss really needs it, I can go and buy it outside.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Yan Jinyu looked up and smiled. They were all smart people, so Feng Yuan and Yan Jinyun had also figured it out a little, especially Yan Jinyun who had seen Yan Jinyu vomiting because she had drunk too much yogurt in the washroom. She pursed her lips tightly and looked at Yan Jinyu. ¡°Beauty Yu¡­¡± Yan Jinyu smiled at her, ¡°Little Rain, it¡¯s fine.¡± Looking at Yin Jiujin, who was frowning when he heard themotion, Yan Jinyu chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m done eating. If Brother Nine is done eating, let¡¯s go.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her deeply, but no matter how he looked at her, all he saw was her smile. Her smiling eyes were clear and pure. She did not seem to be affected by it, so she actually did not take the misunderstanding about him to heart? She didn¡¯t trust him and didn¡¯t seem to care about him¡­ i Of course, he also understood that perhaps because she was still young, there were many things she did not understand. However, even if he knew, he still felt a little stifled. He could ept that she did not know many things because she was young and he was not in a hurry either. Anyway, there was still a long time ahead of them. He could take it slow. However, he could not ept that she didn¡¯t trust him. He could not ept her suspecting him for someone else. This not only showed that she didn¡¯t trust him enough, but it also showed that in her heart, he was not as important as others. He stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± However, he didn¡¯t hold her hand. Yan Jinyu also stood up. ¡°Beauty Yu¡­¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first. I¡¯ll call you tomorrow.¡± She said to Feng Yuan, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Cousin Feng Yuan to send Yun¡¯er back to the Yan Family.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send her back safely. Don¡¯t worry. But Jinyu, are you¡­ alright?¡± Yan Jinyun also looked at Yan Jinyu, but she still pursed her lips tightly and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°What can happen to me? Don¡¯t I look fine now?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Feng Yuan didn¡¯t know what to say either. He did not understand why the situation became like this when Master Nine had only asked Huo Siyu a few questions. Although Master Nine¡¯s questions about Huo Siyu were very abnormal, and so abnormal that he almost suspected that this person was not the Master Nine he knew, no matter what, weren¡¯t they just two very ordinary questions? At most, it would show that Master Nine was very possessive of Jinyu. He was even jealous that a girl like Huo Siyu was upying Jinyu. What was wrong with that? Taking a step back, even if Master Nine¡¯s question was really abnormal, Master Nine looked like he was obviously angry. Jinyu, who clearly looked a little anxious at the beginning and wanted to exin but was interrupted by Master Nine, shouldn¡¯t look like she was fine. He was worried about Jinyu, especially since Huo Siyu¡¯s reaction was so big. He did not know the exact rtionship between Huo Siyu and Jinyu, but he could tell that they must be very familiar with each other. Huo Siyu, who was familiar with Jinyu, was so flustered that she could even knock over an empty yogurt bottle. No matter how he thought about it, he felt that something was wrong. ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first,¡± Yan Jinyu said with a smile. Then, she turned and chased after Yin Jiujin, who had already walked far away. Huo Siyu had good eyesight. She could clearly see that Yan Jinyu wanted to reach out to hold Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand twice, but she only reached out halfway before retracting her hand both times. She ced her hands behind her back and touched her left wrist with her right hand. She couldn¡¯t understand Beauty Yu like that. Did Beauty Yu manage to control her usual frustration? If she didn¡¯t control her emotions, why would she behave like this? Every time Beauty Yu couldn¡¯t control her emotions, there were only two ways to deal with it. One was to vent her emotions, and the other was to drink yogurt. But now, Beauty Yu was doing neither. However, if she had already controlled it, what was going on with Beauty Yu¡¯s act of reaching out to hold Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand before retracting it and then touching her ¡°weapon¡±? It was also Yin Jiujin¡¯s fault. If he was jealous, he could have just said so. Why was he being so pretentious? He even beat around the bush to target her and did something that didn¡¯t match his status at all. Great, now it backfired! She was ming herself now. If she hadn¡¯te to North City to look for Beauty Yu¡­ Huo Siyu¡¯s lips twitched at the thought of this. What was going on! She had not seen Beauty Yu for more than a year. Could it be that she could not evene to North City to see Beauty Yu? In the end, it was all because Yin Jiujin was too petty! That man was so possessive that he was even jealous of her. If he had been more magnanimous, would there be so much trouble now? However, on second thought, the stronger Yin Jiujin¡¯s possessiveness towards Beauty Yu, it meant the more he cared about her. This was a good thing¡­ It was so confusing that it burned her brain! ¡°Miss Huo.¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s voice interrupted Huo Siyu¡¯s thoughts and she looked up. ¡°Is my sister¡­ alright?¡± Huo Siyu looked at her deeply and then smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Didn¡¯t you see it too? She¡¯s fine. If there¡¯s really anything wrong, it¡¯s just her and Second Young Master Yin having a little squabble. She¡¯ll be fine in a few days. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better focus on the matter of the Luo Family that Beauty Yu mentioned. It won¡¯t be good for you if the Luo Family falls into Luo Yilin¡¯s hands. Since Beauty Yu knows all the secrets of the Luo Family, she obviously spent some effort investigating them. Just don¡¯t waste her effort.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much about Luo Yilin. I¡¯ll go to Elegant Bamboo to take a lookter and make sure that he has learned his lesson.¡± The meaning of learning his lesson was to teach him a lesson again. Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan naturally understood as well, but they had no time to care about that now. They were still worried about Yan Jinyu. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. If Beauty Yu really has something on, I¡¯ll be even more anxious than you. I¡¯ll make a move first. Go back early. See youter.¡± Huo Siyu left quickly. Feng Yuan and Yan Jinyun looked at her retreating back and looked at each other. After a long while, Feng Yuan said, ¡°Since Miss Huo has said so, I think it should be fine. So much has happened today, so you should be tired. I¡¯ll send you back to rest early. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡± A lot had indeed happened. The Yan Corporation had changed hands. Luo Yilin was looking for trouble, and Yan Jinyun was almost taken away by Luo Yilin. Jinyu appeared and turned the situation around in an inconceivable way. She brought Luo Yilin away and told them a secret about the Luo Family. She met Xu Xiaoxiao when she was eating in the restaurant, and Master Nine and Jinyu were obviously in a bad mood afterward¡­ Putting Yan Jinyun aside, he did feel a little tired after this day. Yan Jinyun heard Feng Yuan¡¯s words and looked up at him. Feng Yuan felt a little ufortable when she looked at him. She then said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sorry for Xu Xiaoxiao for ending up like this?¡± Feng Yuan was stunned. ¡°Why should I feel sorry for her? She¡¯s not someone to me!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she your ex-girlfriend?¡± ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯s my ex-girlfriend? There¡¯s a huge difference between an ex-girlfriend and a girlfriend, okay? I¡¯ve already broken up with her, so why should I care about her?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve only broken up for so long, and you¡¯re already turning your back on her. You¡¯re such a jerk.¡± With that said, she stood up and left from the other side. Feng Yuan quickly got up and chased after her, ¡°Yan Jinyun, tell me clearly. Who¡¯s the jerk?! Besides, it¡¯s none of your business if I¡¯m a jerk¡­¡± Yan Jinyun stopped in her tracks and turned to look at him. Feng Yuan couldn¡¯t continue talking. ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s none of my business whether you¡¯re a jerk or not.¡± With that said, she turned and walked out of the restaurant. Feng Yuan was stunned on the spot. He wanted to shout, ¡°That¡¯s what it is¡±, but he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. On the way back to the Yan Family, neither of them spoke again. *** On the other side, Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin were sitting in a car. Yin Jiujin was driving while Yan Jinyu sat in the front passenger seat. The two of them were silent. Yin Jiujin looked straight ahead and focused on driving. Yan Jinyu turned her head to look at the night scenery outside the car window, but she didn¡¯t look at Yin Jiujin. Of course, only they knew if Yin Jiujin was indeed focused on driving and if Yan Jinyu was really looking at the night scenery outside the car window. Half an hourter, they arrived at Mount Jing. Although the two of them had not had many chances to be alone since they met, this was the first time they had been silent for such a long time. The atmosphere was still a little unusual. The car drove into the small courtyard of the vi and stopped. Yin Jiujin got out of the car but he didn¡¯t open the door for Yan Jinyu as usual. Although he paused for a moment after getting out of the car, he still didn¡¯t open the door for her. He didn¡¯t wait for her to get out of the car either. Instead, he walked straight to the small vi. However, after Yan Jinyu got out of the car and walked to the entrance of the vi, he held the car keys and locked the car. Yin Jiujin had said that he wouldn¡¯t be back for dinner, so Uncle Cheng and Aunt Cheng didn¡¯t wait here for him. They had already returned to the small building behind. Hence, there were only Yin Jiujin and Yan Jinyu in the entire vi. After entering the house, Yin Jiujin hung the car keys by the door and went upstairs. Halfway down the stairs, she heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± He stopped in his tracks but did not turn back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists, but he didn¡¯t turn back. She didn¡¯t trust him. However, when he heard her apologize, his heart felt like it was being held tightly by something. It was very ufortable. After a long while, he sighed softly. Forget it. Since the youngdy had already said that she was sorry, it meant that she had realized the problem. He would forgive her then. However, in order to make her remember not to suspect him so easily next time, he could not let her know that he had already forgiven her. At least, he had to wait until tomorrow morning. He walked upstairs. If Yin Jiujin had turned back and seen Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have left Yan Jinyu behind. Yan Jinyu was expressionless, and her dark eyes were abstruse. Looking at Yin Jiujin¡¯s back, who was ignoring her and walking straight upstairs, a smile appeared on her lips. It was a bitter and self-deprecating smile. She was born with early wisdom. This was the first time she had said ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± since she had memories. She was indeed the one who was in the wrong this time. Therefore, even if it was the first time she had apologized to someone, it was understandable that Yin Jiujin ignored her. She was just flustered. There was panic and confusion in this mess. She walked to the kitchen and found a clean basin. She took out all the yogurt from the fridge and ced it in the basin. There were more than 20 bottles of yogurt. She carried them upstairs to her room. She was frustrated and could not sit down quietly to think about things. However, she could not go out and find someone to vent her emotions now. The only solution was to drink yogurt. She really wanted to drink yogurt now. She didn¡¯t like yogurt much, but like many people who didn¡¯t like alcohol much but simply wanted to drink alcohol when they were in a bad mood, it was for the exact same reason that she drank yogurt. Chapter 114 - Master Nine Panicked

Chapter 114: Master Nine Panicked

Two hours after Yin Jiujin returned to his room, he received a call from Cheng Lin. At that moment, Yin Jiujin had juste out of the shower after returning to his room to settle two documents on hisputer. He was wearing a white sleeping robe. In the ck-and-white room, his phone was casually tossed on the bedside table. He dried his hair and picked up the phone to answer the call after hearing it ring. It was almost midnight. Usually, unless there was something urgent, Yin Jiujin¡¯s subordinates wouldn¡¯t call to disturb him at this time. Hence, Yin Jiujin¡¯s handsome face frowned slightly when he received this call. ¡°Master Nine.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°The person in charge of Mount Jing¡¯s security gave me a call just now. He said that a car has been hovering at the foot of Mount Jing. ording to the license te on the surveince camera, he found that the owner of the car is someone under the eldest son of the Huo Family. That car should have been assigned to Miss Huo recently.¡± ¡°Miss Huo is loitering at the foot of Mount Jing but she doesn¡¯t make her way up the mountain. Master Nine, do you want me to send someone down the mountain to ask for the reason?¡± Cheng Lin couldn¡¯t be med for asking this. Huo Siyu hade to Mount Jing once and was someone that Qin Hao had entrusted Yin Jiujin to take care of during her stay in North City. If she really had something to do, she could always enter Mount Jing after obtaining permission. However, she was loitering at the foot of the mountain, neither going away nor going up the mountain. The security chief of Mount Jing asked Cheng Lin to make a decision. After thinking about it, Cheng Lin decided to call Yin Jiujin. On the other hand, Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but tighten his grip on his phone after hearing Cheng Lin¡¯s words. At this point, Yin Jiujin was alreadypletely certain that Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu didn¡¯t get to know each other because of his introduction. In other words, they knew each other in the past. As for how they met, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t know, nor did he have much guesses. Initially, his intention was to let them get to know each other, so Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t be isted in an area that he couldn¡¯t care for her in this circle in the future. Therefore, Yin Jiujin¡¯s thoughts were that they only needed to be on good terms. Even though he felt that Huo Siyu was an eyesore as she always took up his time with Yan Jinyu. But no matter what, in Yin Jiujin¡¯s opinion, Huo Siyu and Yan Jinyu were already good friends. Thinking about how Huo Siyu had been looking for yogurt for Yan Jinyu in the restaurant previously, Huo Siyu seemed to be a little anxious. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t have to guess to know why Huo Siyu had appeared at the foot of Mount Jing but didn¡¯te up the mountain. He was flustered. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Then, he hung up. Cheng Lin was still stunned for a moment. Did Master Nine mean that he didn¡¯t need to send someone to ask her? Then, should he just leave Miss Huo at the foot of the mountain? Although he was puzzled, Cheng Lin wouldn¡¯t disobey Yin Jiujin¡¯s orders. He called the security chief of Mount Jing and told him not to interfere. After Yin Jiujin hung up, he held his phone tightly and quickly turned to leave the room. If one took a closer look, they would notice that his footsteps were a little messy. For the first time in his life, he felt regret. The youngdy had already apologized to him, so why did he have to make her wait for an entire night before letting her know that he had forgiven her? Thinking back carefully, the youngdy¡¯s tone when she said ¡°sorry¡± was indeed a little different from her usual tone. Besides, seriously speaking, it was not the youngdy¡¯s fault. He was¡­ being unreasonable. Otherwise, she would not have had the chance to suspect him. Although he was still very concerned about her not trusting him, overall, they had not interacted for long, so it seemed normal for the youngdy to trust a friend whom she had known since the beginning more than him. He should have given the girl more time and gained her full trust with his actions. He shouldn¡¯t have turned around and sulked like a young boy. He was six years older than the youngdy, and she was still a child. He was actually angry with her¡­ The youngdy had only turned 18 yesterday and waspletely ignored by her biological parents on the day she turned 18. She left with him in disappointment in the end. The youngdy was treating him as someone she could rely on, but he was fussing with the youngdy over such a trivial matter¡­ He wondered if she would hide and cry. In the end, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t even care that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t trust him¡­ Outside Yan Jinyu¡¯s room, Yin Jiujin looked at the closed door and his heart constricted. The soundproofing in the room was not bad, but it was not very good either. At least, standing outside the door, he could barely hear themotion inside. It was music. However, she wasn¡¯t ying music. It was Yan Jinyu¡¯s phone¡¯s ringtone. It rang again and again, but no one picked up. Yin Jiujin was rmed. He hurriedly raised his hand to knock on the door, but he didn¡¯t notice that his hand was trembling. Did she not hear it when she was showering? Or was she already asleep? W-why wasn¡¯t she picking up the call? The sound of him knocking on the door was loud. Could it be that she could not hear that either? Yin Jiujin panicked. He was really panicking. Emotions such as regret had never appeared on him before tonight, but they had appeared twice tonight, and each time was stronger than thest. How did he have the heart to ignore her earlier? No one answered when he knocked on the door. Perhaps it was because he was too flustered, but Yin Jiujin, who was usually calm andposed, actually forgot that he had a spare key. He straight away raised his leg and wanted to use brute force to knock open the door. In the room, the lights were switched off and the curtains were closed. It was dark. Fortunately, the curtains were notpletely closed. A faint moonlight shone through the gaps of the curtains, and after adapting, she could barely see the situation in the room. There was no one on the pink bed next to the door. There was also no one in the room either. At that moment, Yan Jinyu was sitting next to the bed by the window. She was sitting on the carpet. The bottles of yogurt that she had brought up in a basin had already been taken out by her and ced neatly on the carpet. There were five rows of five bottles neatly arranged, totaling 25 bottles. After more than two hours, only eight bottles of yogurt were left. As for the finished bottles of yogurt, she ced them in the empty basin. Her phone was ced beside the bottles of yogurt. The phone kept ringing. Didn¡¯t she hear or see it? Of course, she did. She simply didn¡¯t want to answer it. Yin Jiujin kept knocking on the door. Didn¡¯t she hear him? Of course, she did. She simply didn¡¯t want to respond. She kept saying that she trusted Yin Jiujin, acknowledged him as her fianc¨¦, and decided to spend the rest of her life with him. Justst night, she even recognized her feelings for Yin Jiujin. However, did she really trust Yin Jiujin? If it was before today, she would definitely answer yes. From her point of view, Yin Jiujin, who only treated her well because she was Yan Jinyu, couldn¡¯t possibly hurt her. She also believed that her feelings were right. However, just now, Yin Jiujin had only asked Little Rain a few questions, and she had already suspected his intentions¡­ Did she really trust Yin Jiujin as much as she thought? She wasn¡¯t sure anymore. However, she did trust him. Otherwise, with her personality, how could she allow Yin Jiujin to be so close to her? She even wanted to spend the rest of her life with him? It was not easy for her to survive until now. She cherished her life very much and would never want to spend the rest of her life with someone she did not trust. In that case, she trusted him, but she also suspected him¡­ She could not figure it out. She knew very well that if she didn¡¯t make things clear, or rather, if she couldn¡¯t make things clear, it was clearly impossible for her to be with Yin Jiujin for a long time. If she ignored it, she might suspect that Yin Jiujin had ulterior motives because of his words or actions in the future. Because of her distrust, Yin Jiujin was angry with her. At that moment, she was flustered. This was the first time she felt flustered. What did it mean? It could only mean that Yin Jiujin was more important to her than she thought. He was someone whom she had recognized and held so much weight in her heart. With her personality, she naturally had to keep guarding him. Since she had to keep guarding him, she naturally couldn¡¯t suspect Yin Jiujin for no reason. Therefore, she had to think carefully. She clearly trusted Yin Jiujin. Why did she misunderstand him when he only asked Little Rain an unimportant question? She did not like to think, but because of this, she decided to think things through clearly. However, after thinking about it for so long and drinking so much yogurt, she still could not figure it out. Instead, the frustration in her heart grew. She was frustrated and nauseous. She felt terrible. If not for the fact that her willpower and control were far beyond that of ordinary people, one would not be able to see her sitting here. After finishing another packet of yogurt, she threw the empty bottle into the basin and continued to open a new bottle. At that moment, the door was knocked open by Yin Jiujin with a loud bang. Chapter 115 - Going Down A Dead End

Chapter 115: Going Down A Dead End

Yin Jiujin, who had knocked open the door, saw pitch-ck darkness. Fortunately, he had been trained and quickly adapted to the dark environment in front of him. With the faint moonlight, he saw that there was no one on the bed. The bathroom door was open, and there was no one inside. In the dark environment, Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. However, from the fact that he wanted to turn on the lights in the room but couldn¡¯t turn them on after pressing the switch three times, it was obvious that he was panicking. The lights were switched on, and the sudden strong light made Yan Jinyu instinctively raise her hand to cover her eyes. Through the pink curtains, she could see Yin Jiujin standing by the door, but Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t see her. The panic on Yin Jiujin¡¯s face and the hysteria in his eyes fell into her eyes. At that moment, her eyes were still unable to open because of the sudden light. Yan Jinyu was already feeling frustrated. Seeing that Yin Jiujin was flustered and even frightened, which was a behavior that didn¡¯t match his character because of her, Yan Jinyu felt even more frustrated. Look, this was the person she easily suspected. He was Yin Jiujin. Who had ever seen him reveal such an expression? And these emotions that did not match his personality were all because of her. So, why did she suspect him? He had already be so unlike him for her. What else was not worthy of her trust? What Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know was that she was actually being overly sensitive about this matter. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust Yin Jiujin enough when he asked Huo Siyu those questions, but¡­ Yin Jiujin¡¯s concern for an unimportant Huo Siyu didn¡¯t match his personality. It was inevitable that people would overthink. After all, who would have thought that Yin Jiujin would be so petty that he would even be jealous of girls? Anyway, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t think of this. As for Huo Siyu¡¯s suggestion after that, Yan Jinyu naturally ignored it. Her emotions at that time had alreadypletely overshadowed everything else. Yin Jiujin was angry, and she was panicking. With this panic, the frustration that she usually could not control emerged again. How could she have the mood to think about Huo Siyu¡¯s exnation? All she could think about was that she suspected that she had done something wrong with Yin Jiujin. Then, why did she do something wrong? Naturally, she would feel that she didn¡¯t trust Yin Jiujin enough. Furthermore, Yin Jiujin¡¯s anger made her feel at a loss. Hence, the situation became like this. Therefore, Huo Siyu felt that Yin Jiujin was too petty to even be jealous of a woman. It wasn¡¯t wrong at all. Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t see Yan Jinyu in the room. Only he knew how anxious he was. At that moment, a ringtone sounded. It was Yan Jinyu¡¯s phone. After stopping for more than 10 seconds, it rang again. It was not a call, but a message from ¡°Feng¡±. The message was very short. Even if she didn¡¯t open it, Yan Jinyu could still read the entire content. ¡°Little Yu, you¡¯re probably getting into a dead end now.¡± Then, another came, ¡°Little Rain has already told me the situation. Perhaps Yin Jiujin really treats you differently.¡± The third one. ¡°The abnormality of Yin Jiujin in front of you might not be as abnormal as you think.¡± The fourth message. ¡°Think about what Little Rain said to you after that.¡± The four of them had known each other for many years and had gone through life and death together countless times. They knew each other very well. Min Rufeng obviously knew that Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t open her phone to read the contents of the message, so he split the message into four messages to ensure that she could see them. The three of them knew very well that Yan Jinyu would only ignore their calls in one situation. That was when she couldn¡¯t control her emotions and was extremely frustrated. She would also drink a lot of yogurt to suppress her emotions. Huo Siyu told Min Rufeng everything that had happened. Min Rufeng had called so many times, but Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t pick up. With a little analysis, he could tell what Yan Jinyu¡¯s current situation was and the reason for this situation. Yan Jinyu was stunned when she saw the message. At that moment, Yin Jiujin had already walked over quickly following the phone¡¯s ringtone. Yin Jiujin¡¯s body stiffened when he saw Yan Jinyu. The youngdy was sitting on the floor. The phone was still ringing, but he did not notice who was calling. He only saw that beside the girl was a basin full of empty yogurt bottles, and there were a few bottles on the ground in front of her. Other than that, she was also holding an opened bottle. She was still wearing the set of clothes she had worn outside today. She was sitting there. Although she did not look disheveled, her face was very pale. One look and he could tell that she was not in a good state. Ever since the first day they met, he had witnessed her love for yogurt. She could drink a few bottles in one go. Seeing this scene, he couldn¡¯t believe that she drank so carelessly because she liked yogurt! Knowing that it was something she liked, he specially went to open the fridge to take a look after Aunt Cheng sent the yogurt to Mount Jing. There were only 20 bottles of yogurt in the fridge. Clearly, she had brought them all up. They were cold since they were ced in the fridge. Even though it was summer now, it was not good for a girl to drink something cold at night. Furthermore, she had drunk so much in a row. Not to mention that the yogurt was cold, her stomach also wouldn¡¯t be able to take it after drinking so much. Yin Jiujin felt extremely stifled. He simply looked at her and was speechless for a long time. Without a doubt, he was feeling extremely regretful. If he had not ignored her after returning to Mount Jing, this would not have happened! Yan Jinyu noticed him as soon as he came in and looked up at him. She saw the emotions in his eyes. Self-me, regret, heartache, helplessness¡­ With so many emotions gathered together, Yin Jiujin was no longer the ¡°business world¡¯s God of ughter¡± Master Nine! ¡°Little Yu¡­¡± After a long while, Yin Jiujin finally spoke. However, just as he spoke, Yan Jinyu covered her mouth and stood up, stumbling towards the bathroom. Perhaps it was because Min Rufeng¡¯s messages had woken her up, or perhaps it was because seeing Yin Jiujin made her tense emotions loosen up. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t endure the difort in her stomach anymore. She propped herself up against the sink and vomited. Yin Jiujin stood rooted to the ground for a long time before walking to the bathroom with difficulty. Standing outside the bathroom door, Yin Jiujin had never felt his heart hurt so much in his 24 years of life when he saw Yan Jinyu vomiting until her tears flowed out. He had brought her to his side to take good care of her. Was this how he took care of her? Her phone was still ringing¡­ He was angry because she didn¡¯t trust him, and because he felt that he didn¡¯t hold as much weight in her heart as others. But even such a person cared about her more than him. He couldn¡¯t even tell that there was something wrong with her. What right did he have to ask her to put him first? Regardless of the phone that continued to ring, Yin Jiujin finally strode towards Yan Jinyu and patted her back gently. He guarded while she vomited. The person who had always been obsessed with cleanliness had nothing else but heartache and regret. Yan Jinyu vomited for a full 10 minutes. She only stopped when she couldn¡¯t vomit anymore. She was dizzy when she washed her face with the water from the tap. Fortunately, the frustration in her heart slowly dissipated. She could not help but smile bitterly inwardly. She was really¡­ It was clearly just a small matter. Why did she think it was soplicated? Little Rain had clearly exined it to her then. If Feng hadn¡¯t sent her these messages to wake her up, would she have continued to be so obsessed? Indeed, one had to use their brains often. Otherwise, one could easily be stupid. Of course, this might also be rted to her inexplicable frustration, making her unable to calm down and think seriously. It was a pity that she even made Yan Jinyun maintain a calm mind no matter what happened. She couldn¡¯t do it herself. However, after this, she understood two things. Firstly, Yin Jiujin was extremely possessive of her and was very petty. He was even jealous of a girl like Little Rain. Secondly, she knew that Yin Jiujin was really important to her. Yan Jinyu washed her face and rinsed her mouth. She propped herself up against the sink and looked at Yin Jiujin weakly. She smiled at him, ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. This is the same as others getting drunk. I¡¯ll be fine after sleeping.¡± Seeing her smile, Yin Jiujin felt even worse. He stared at her and reached out to pull her into his arms. He did not say anything and just hugged her tightly. Although she did not say it out loud, she was telling herself that such a thing would never happen again! Yan Jinyu was already feeling ufortable. With him hugging her, she almost leaned against him. He suddenly remembered that she had not changed her clothes. She had been wearing this set of clothes for the entire day and it was stained with the smell of blood. Now, she was even vomiting in it. She did not know how dirty it was, so she raised her hand and gently pushed him away. It was really just a gentle push. She actually did not have much strength now. Yin Jiujin let go of her, but he clearly didn¡¯t want to let go of her. He only wanted to give in to her now. Chapter 116 - Understand Her More

Chapter 116: Understand Her More

Seeing that he was standing stiffly on the spot and looking at her silently, Yan Jinyu sighed inwardly. She knew that she had frightened him. It seemed like she had to control her emotions well in the future and not lose the ability to think rationally like this time. It was his fault too. Why did a man with his status have to be so petty? Alright, it was fine to be petty, but he deliberately hid his jealousy. Who could guess that? Even she wouldn¡¯t connect out emotions like jealousy and pettiness with him! He was Yin Jiujin, someone whom she was very wary of even before meeting him! Alright, the contrast was adorable again. ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯m really fine. I want to take a shower. I¡¯m really in a sorry state now. Go outside and wait for me. If you have anything to say, wait for me to shower first.¡± Yin Jiujin stood still and stared at her. Yan Jinyu was helpless. ¡°I didn¡¯t take any clothes to change into. Can you help me get a clean set of pajamas?¡± Only then did Yin Jiujin walk out of the bathroom and get her a pink nightdress from the closet. Yan Jinyu took it and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± Her smile made Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart skip a beat. Looking at the bathroom door that Yan Jinyu had closed, Yin Jiujin stood outside the door for a long time until Yin Jiujin¡¯s ringing phone shook him out of his stupor. After a moment of hesitation, he walked over and bent down to pick up her phone. It was a call from someone with the name ¡°Feng¡±. There were 37 missed calls from this ¡°Feng¡±. Feng. It couldn¡¯t be the youngdy¡¯s nickname for Huo Siyu. That meant that there were other people who were very close to the youngdy, knew her very well and cared about her. He was definitely curious about who this person was and what kind of rtionship he had with the girl, but he was only curious. He did not pick up or hang up. After pressing the mute button, he ced the phone on the desk and ignored it. He turned around and saw the unfinished yogurt and a whole basin of yogurt bottles. Her emotions were extremelyplicated. There was heartache andmentation. It seemed like the girl had mild obsessivepulsive disorder. The unfinished yogurt was ced so neatly and there was even a basin for empty bottles in such a situation. Indeed¡­ At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but like her more. There was nothing wrong with mild obsessivepulsive disorder. She was a particr person. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t call the servants over. He personally cleaned Yan Jinyu¡¯s room. When he threw the empty yogurt bottles into the trash can, he recalled how Yan Jinyu had vomited and almost threw away the yogurt that she hadn¡¯t touched. He hesitated for a moment before putting them back into the fridge in the kitchen. After that, Yin Jiujin took out the stomach medicine from the medicine box and poured a ss of warm water before returning to Yan Jinyu¡¯s room. Yan Jinyu was still in the bathroom. He ced the medicine and warm water on the desk before sitting down on her bed. Yin Jiujin was very alert. Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu hadn¡¯t interacted much during their first meeting, and he already could tell that there was something wrong. Now that he had seen Yan Jinyu¡¯s state with his own eyes, how could he not notice anything? He wouldn¡¯t investigate her, but he couldn¡¯t not know about her at all. It was enough for him to be taught a lesson for not knowing her well once. From this angle, he could see that the phone on the desk was still shing. Someone had been calling her, but he had switched it off so she could not hear anything. Yin Jiujin retracted his gaze after taking a nce. He didn¡¯t care much and took out his phone to make a call. At the same time, in a car under Mount Jing. Huo Siyu was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat and she was the only one in the car. She had shaken off Huo Xuan¡¯s men. Huo Siyu had one hand on the steering wheel and the other holding her phone as she waited for Min Rufeng¡¯s call. She didn¡¯t expect Yin Jiujin to call her. Qin Hao asked Yin Jiujin to help take care of Huo Siyu in North City, so the two of them naturally had each other¡¯s phone numbers. Seeing the caller ID, Huo Siyu was shocked. She thought that something had happened to Yan Jinyu, so she quickly sat up straight and answered the call, ¡°Second Young Master Yin.¡± Yin Jiujin sat on Yan Jinyu¡¯s bed and looked at the bathroom. Other than the sound of water, there was also the sound of Yan Jinyu vomiting again. Yin Jiujin tightened his grip on his phone and concealed the emotions in his eyes. ¡°I want to know about Little Yu. You can choose what to tell me.¡± Huo Siyu fell silent. She wasn¡¯t too surprised that Yin Jiujin could tell her rtionship with Beauty Yu. Yin Jiujin said, ¡°She drank nearly 20 bottles of yogurt tonight. If I had known about her situation, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Huo Siyu was shocked. ¡°Is Beauty Yu alright now?! Did she vomit again? I knew it. She must have locked herself in her room and kept drinking yogurt. She wasn¡¯t answering her calls for such a long time.¡± Again¡­ Yin Jiujin immediately caught that word. In other words, she had been in such a situation many times before he knew it? ¡°I¡¯m not interested in whether you two knew each other in the past or how your rtionship is. I just want to understand her better as I don¡¯t want this to happen again today. You don¡¯t have to tell me everything about her. Just tell me what you think you can.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t forceful. On the contrary, although it wasn¡¯t obvious, Huo Siyu could still hear a hint of pleading in his voice. This was Yin Jiujin! He left home and joined the army when he was eight years old. He retired and entered the business world at 16 years old, creating the business legend of the Empire Group. He also became the Master Nine that everyone respected¡­ He could actually do this for Beauty Yu. Compared to feeling relieved for Beauty Yu, she was more emotional at that moment. Yin Jiujin had probably really fallen for Beauty Yu. ¡°Since Second Young Master Yin specially called to ask me, I think you¡¯ve also guessed something. That¡¯s right, Beauty Yu and I did know each other in the past. Although we¡¯re not biological sisters, we¡¯re closer than biological sisters. I treat Beauty Yu as my biological sister. I came to North City to see Beauty Yu. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a year.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you too much about Beauty Yu. Perhaps, she¡¯ll tell you herself if she wants you to know one day. I can only say that even if Beauty Yu didn¡¯t grow up in an orphanage in a small town like you found out, she didn¡¯t have a good life either¡­ No, her past can¡¯t be described as¡¯ having a bad life ¡®at all.¡± ¡°If Beauty Yu really ended up in an orphanage back then and grew up in it, at most, she would have dropped out of school to work harder, just like what you found out.¡± At least, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about losing her life. Huo Siyu did not voice out thest sentence. All these years that the three of them had been stranded on Ghost ughter Ind, even though they were simrly on the brink of death every single day and were simrly worried that they might never wake up again, they were much luckier than Beauty Yu. She was seven years old when shended on Ghost ughter Ind. Brother Feng was 10 years old when hended on Ghost ughter Ind. Sister Feng Ling was also eight years old when shended on Ghost ughter Ind. Only Beauty Yu. Beauty Yu was only two years old when she met the kidnappers. She had just escaped from the kidnappers when she met someone from Ghost ughter Ind and was brought to Ghost ughter Ind. Two years old! It could be said that Beauty Yu had no childhood at all. Ever since she was two years old, everything she saw and heard was rted to Ghost ughter Ind. To be honest, she found it unbelievable that Beauty Yu¡¯s life values were not twisted. She had wandered to Ghost ughter Ind as a helpless child and finally stood out from countless children. She had grown into the number one killer and finally destroyed the Ghost ughter Ind that had trapped her for so many years. The three of them didn¡¯t know what hardship Beauty Yu had experienced and how many times her life was in danger during this period of time. Perhaps, even Beauty Yu herself couldn¡¯t remember. Because there were too many of them. So many that she felt numb. Yin Jiujin remained silent for a long time. It turned out that the past that he had found out about the youngdy was still considered good for her. Then how did she survive all these years? He really wanted to know. Of course, he would wait for her to tell him personally. Retracting her thoughts, Huo Siyu sighed and continued, ¡°I can only tell you that sometimes, Beauty Yu¡­ can¡¯t control her emotions. She¡¯s very easily frustrated and every time she¡¯s frustrated, she¡­ she needs to drink yogurt to suppress her emotions. I can¡¯t pinpoint the exact details either. Just treat it as a psychological trauma that happened when she was six years old.¡± ¡°Of course, Second Young Master Yin, you don¡¯t have to be too worried. Beauty Yu has already taken a lot of medicine and her condition has improved greatly. Every year, there will only be one or two days where she will be so frustrated that she can¡¯t control her emotions. Then, let Beauty Yu drink yogurt for that two days. As long as you control it well and don¡¯t let her drink too much. Perhaps it¡¯s because of habit, Beauty Yu especially likes to drink yogurt now. However, no matter how good a thing is, having too much of something will still harm her body.¡± ¡°When I saw Beauty Yu this time, I realized that her situation had improved greatlypared to before. I thought that perhaps it was because she had returned to the Yan Family and had gotten rid of the obsession deep in her heart and met you.¡± ¡°Sigh, since we¡¯re already at this point, I might as well say more.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu has experienced so much. It¡¯s actually very difficult for her to really trust anyone. However, Second Young Master Yin, Beauty Yu is willing to believe you. She told me this herself.¡± Yin Jiujin was stunned. ¡°Furthermore, Second Young Master Yin obviously treats Beauty Yu differently. In other words, Beauty Yu¡¯s situation could be better or worse because of you. Just like this time, Beauty Yu, who was originally in a better state, suddenly lost control of her emotions. As for the reason, I don¡¯t think I need to say much. Second Young Master Yin knows too.¡± She almost said that he caused it himself. ¡°Since Second Young Master Yin called to ask me personally, you must be concerned about Beauty Yu from the bottom of your heart. I hope Second Young Master Yin can always be so concerned about Beauty Yu.¡± ¡°To be honest, if Beauty Yu hadn¡¯t acknowledged you as her fianc¨¦, we wouldn¡¯t have allowed Beauty Yu to be with you no matter what. Those monsters in your Yin Family and those youngdies from wealthy families who are coveting you are all quite troublesome.¡± However, it was just a small problem. ¡°If Second Young Master Yin doesn¡¯t treat Beauty Yu well or did anything to hurt her, no matter how capable you are, we can still skin you alive.¡± She said ¡°we.¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t care who ¡°we¡± were. He only wanted to know that they were on Yan Jinyu¡¯s side. ¡°I won¡¯t give you guys such a chance.¡± ¡°Is the medicine she is taking still useful now?¡± Upon hearing this, Huo Siyu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± They couldn¡¯t make Beauty Yu take her medicine. How could she have forgotten there was Yin Jiujin now! From the looks of it, there was nothing wrong with revealing Beauty Yu¡¯s situation to Yin Jiujin. Anyway, she could tell that Beauty Yu treated Yin Jiujin very differently. They couldn¡¯t interfere with Beauty Yu, but Yin Jiujin could. Putting aside the matter that happenedter, she had personally seen Beauty Yu and Yin Jiujin flirting the moment they met. Not only did Yin Jiujin kiss Beauty Yu, but he even hugged her waist when they sat together. When did Beauty Yu ever indulged anyone so much? Also, she had personally seen Beauty Yu kiss Yin Jiujin first. Beauty Yu wasn¡¯t someone who loved good looks, nor did she want Yin Jiujin¡¯s wealth. She was so intimate with Yin Jiujin just because of Yin Jiujin himself. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send the medicine and prescription together to Mount Jing. Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble Second Young Master Yin to keep an eye on Beauty Yu and make her take the medicine on time.¡± Although Yin Jiujin was curious about why Huo Siyu was so excited, he didn¡¯t ask further. However, after hearing this, he waspletely sure that Huo Siyu was really concerned about Yan Jinyu. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to trouble me. I¡¯ll naturally take good care of my girl.¡± ¡°¡­Alright, as long as you keep an eye on Beauty Yu and make her take her medicine on time every day.¡± ¡°Also, Beauty Yu is already in this state tonight. Don¡¯t mention it anymore. Just pretend that you don¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t get any stomach medicine or other medicine for her either. It¡¯s useless. Just get her a ss of warm water. Of course, don¡¯t get her a doctor either. Beauty Yu doesn¡¯t like to see doctors.¡± There was no special reason why Beauty Yu did not like to see doctors. She simply didn¡¯t like to take medicine, so she didn¡¯t like to see doctors either. If it wasn¡¯t for this rtionship, no matter how good Brother Feng¡¯s medical skills were, Beauty Yu wouldn¡¯t have cared. ¡°Thank you.¡± With that said, Yin Jiujin hung up. At that moment, the bathroom door opened and Yan Jinyu walked out. Seeing Yin Jiujin, Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± Her hair was still dripping with water. Yin Jiujin put down his phone and walked towards her. He took the towel from her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t reject him. She handed the towel to him, walked to the bed and sat down. She let him help her dry her hair. Her hair was too long, so of course, he couldn¡¯t simply towel it dry. In the end, Yin Jiujin took out the hairdryer and helped her dry it. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± When Yin Jiujin returned from putting back the hairdryer, he met Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes that were staring straight at him. He stopped in his tracks and walked over to hand her the ss of warm water. ¡°Have some water first.¡± Chapter 117 - Silly And Ignorant

Chapter 117: Silly And Ignorant

Yan Jinyu nced at him, then turned her gaze to the ss of water in his hand. Her eyes flickered as she took the ss of water and took a sip. She could not drink it because her stomach was not feeling well. However, she didn¡¯t show it. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t drinking anymore, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say anything. He took the ss of water and ced it back on the desk. ¡°Brother Nine, are you still angry with me?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him and asked. In fact, she was already certain that Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t angry with her. If he was angry with her, he wouldn¡¯t have been so busy with her and even cleaned her room. At that moment, Yan Jinyu was sitting on the bed while Yin Jiujin was standing beside the desk. Yin Jiujin stared at Yan Jinyu for a moment before walking over. He bent down and hugged her. ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you.¡± Even if he was a little angry at first, it had dispersed after returning to Mount Jing. She had already seen that he wasn¡¯t angry with her. Now that she heard it from him, Yan Jinyu still heaved a sigh of relief. She hugged him back. ¡°Brother Nine, I¡­ didn¡¯t mean to.¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s already in the past. There¡¯s no need to mention it again in the future.¡± It did not matter if her reaction was intentional when he had asked Huo Siyu those two questions. If it was intentional, then it was because he hadn¡¯t done well enough and they hadn¡¯t spent enough time together, making her not trust him enough. There was no hurry. One day, he would make her trust himpletely. It would be even better if it was unintentional. He let go of her slowly. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You just¡­y down and rest. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, you¡­ don¡¯t have anything to ask me?¡± ¡°No.¡± He had already asked others what he needed to ask. He already had a rough idea of her situation. ¡°Just don¡¯t drink yogurt so carelessly in the future, even if you really like it.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. She really couldn¡¯t agree to this. She knew very well that once she felt frustrated, there were only one or two ways to ease it. Now that she had retired and no longer epted missions, the only way to ease it was to drink yogurt. Of course, when that frustration was still within her control, a simple action could ease it, just like the day Yan Jinyun schemed against her. Seeing that she was only smiling and not saying a word, Yin Jiujin sighed softly after a long while. He picked her up by the waist and went to the other side to ce her on the pink bed. He pulled the nket over her and said, ¡°Go to sleep.¡± It did not matter if she did not respond. After all, with him watching in the future, he would not let today¡¯s situation happen again. Seeing that he had covered her with the nket and stood up straight, Yan Jinyu thought that he was about to leave. She hurriedly reached out and grabbed his hand. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± Perhaps because she had drunk too much yogurt and vomited too badly, although her words were not affected, she was actually not feeling well and her face was very pale. Seeing her like this, Yin Jiujin fell silent, and the regret in his heart intensified. He held her hand in his and squeezed her fingertips. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ll go get your phone. Your phone kept ringing previously, so I muted it.¡± When Yan Jinyu heard him say that, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at the phone on the desk. The screen was no longer shing. In other words, Feng didn¡¯t call her again. He probably knew her well enough and knew that she would figure it out herself after reading those messages. Hence, he wasn¡¯t so worried anymore. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that. Even after sending the message, Min Rufeng¡­ or rather, Xi Fengling, who was beside him, wasn¡¯tpletely at ease. She continued to call Yan Jinyu. Huo Siyu, who received Yin Jiujin¡¯s callter, knew that he had discovered Yan Jinyu¡¯s situation and definitely wouldn¡¯t leave her alone. When she turned the car around and left Mount Jing, she gave Min Rufeng a call and told them the rough situation here. She told them to be at ease, so they stopped calling Yan Jinyu. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll call you back tomorrow. On the other hand, aren¡¯t you curious who¡¯s been calling me, Brother Nine?¡± She didn¡¯t intend to return the call, and Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t insist. He sat down on the bed and held her hand as he looked at her. ¡°If you want to say it, I¡¯ll listen attentively. If you don¡¯t want to say it, it¡¯s fine.¡± He didn¡¯t ask further nor show any curiosity. ¡°I¡¯ll still say the same thing. You¡¯re still my fianc¨¦e after all. You¡¯ll also be my wife in the future. This will never change.¡± ¡°You have the right to make friends. I won¡¯t interfere too much.¡± Of course, there was a premise. Not with overly intimate friends of the opposite sex. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say that out loud. He would try his best to follow her lead in everything, but she had to be his. She could only be his. Yin Jiujin was Yin Jiujin after all. Even though he was extremely regretful because of his jealousy, his possessiveness towards Yan Jinyu remained unchanged. When Yan Jinyu heard that, her heart skipped a beat. With Yin Jiujin¡¯s temperament, he was already very indulgent towards her for being able to do this. As she thought about it, she chuckled and looked at him. ¡°Brother Nine, you¡¯re so smart. You actually knew that Little Rain and I knew each other long ago, right?¡± Anyway, she had already decided on him and knew very well that he held a lot of weight in her heart. Since he was unwilling to investigate her, it would be the same if she told him slowly. Yin Jiujin would always realize that she was different when they interacted with each other all day. Instead of making the two of them feel ufortable by suspecting each other, it was better to eliminate the possibility of such a situation from the beginning. Since she couldn¡¯t let Yin Jiujin know for the time being, she would tell him what he could know. Yin Jiujin was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect her to expose this matter. He restrained his emotions and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known Little Rain for a long time. We grew up in the same ce. Other than Little Rain, I have two other close partners. When I have the chance in the future, I¡¯ll introduce them to you.¡± Yin Jiujin was very sharp. He caught the word ¡°partners¡±. Not close friends, but close partners. There was a difference between friends and partners to a certain extent. ¡°Yes.¡± He did not intend to probe further. ¡°Brother Nine, there are only a few people in the world who are on good terms with me, so I inevitably have to pay more attention to them. Little Rain came to North City to see me specially. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Since she¡¯s in North City, we have to spend more time together. Brother Nine, you¡­ please don¡¯t mind so much.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. Even the youngdy felt that he was in the wrong. She gave him some face and did not say it out loud. ¡°Little Rain wouldn¡¯t be in North City for long. She¡¯ll return to the capital in a few days. When Little Rain leaves, I¡¯ll apany you every day. I¡¯ll be at Mount Jing if you¡¯re at Mount Jing. I¡¯ll follow you to thepany if you go there. Anyway, I¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡± ¡°I will be following you. But what would be my status?¡± Yin Jiujin, who was happy that she said she would go wherever he went, was about to speak when she interrupted him, ¡°Fianc¨¦e?¡± As she spoke, Yan Jinyu shook her head. ¡°No, no, no. Fianc¨¦es should stay at home. Who would bring their fianc¨¦es along wherever they go? That¡¯s not appropriate. If your business partners orpetitors know about this, they will alsough at you.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you announce to the world that I¡¯m your lover, Brother Nine?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. After saying that, she shook her head. ¡°No, that doesn¡¯t seem to work either. Anyone who knows Brother Nine should know that you have a fianc¨¦e called Yan Jinyu. It¡¯s obviously impossible to use an alias too since so many people saw me at the Yan Family¡¯s banquet that day.¡± ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you say that I¡¯m your secretary, Brother Nine?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Everyone knows that I only graduated from junior high school. I don¡¯t have enough education.¡± Suddenly, Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Brother Nine, why don¡¯t you hire me as your bodyguard! The kind that doesn¡¯t need a sry. You just need to take care of my meals. I¡¯m very formidable. I¡¯mpletely qualified to be your bodyguard!¡± She was the one who kept talking. Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t interrupt at all. When she finally finished speaking, she stared at him with her round eyes in anticipation. Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Silly.¡± At the same time, he pinched her face. So what if the youngdy was really different from what she appeared to be? She was always silly and ignorant. Theplicated emotions that had gathered in her heart because of what happened tonight hadpletely dissipated at this moment. Yan Jinyu red at him, but she didn¡¯t p his hand away. Instead, she grabbed his hand. ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m not joking!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes were still smiling. She looked pale and very vulnerable. He didn¡¯t continue to pinch her face. Instead, he opened his palm and ced his palm on her cheek. His thumb caressed her smooth skin. ¡°So are you going to hire me or not?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want any sry. Don¡¯t you believe me? I¡¯m really good. Few people are my match in fights. I can protect you.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re hired,¡± he said, leaning over and kissing her on the lips. Chapter 118 - Sweet Medicine

Chapter 118: Sweet Medicine

It would suit him perfectly if she was going to be always by his side. As for her identity, what did it matter? Who dared to say anything? Considering Yan Jinyu¡¯s previous situation, Yin Jiujin¡¯s kiss didn¡¯tst too long. After the kiss, Yan Jinyu¡¯s pale face flushed a little. However, she was still a little weak after all. It was just a short kiss, but her breathing was still a little unstable. After that, Yin Jiujin kissed her forehead and said softly, ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll leave after you fall asleep.¡± After Yan Jinyu fell asleep, Yin Jiujin tucked her in before leaving. Yan Jinyu¡¯s door was broken by him and couldn¡¯t be closed anymore so Yin Jiujin simply didn¡¯t close it. There were only the two of them in the vi anyway. The next day. Yin Jiujin thought that Yan Jinyu would sleepte afterst night¡¯s circumstances. After all, she had vomited so badly at that time. However, he didn¡¯t expect to see Yan Jinyu, who had also changed into her workout clothes, when he woke up at six in the morning as usual and was about to go out for a run. She smiled at him. ¡°Morning, Brother Nine!¡± ¡°Morning.¡± Yin Jiujin walked towards her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± He touched her forehead. ¡°Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?¡± Yan Jinyu shook her head, ¡°No.¡± She smiled. ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve told you before. I¡¯m just like the people who drink alcohol. It¡¯s fine as long as the drunk person wakes up.¡± ¡°Are you really fine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine! If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s go downstairs. I¡¯ll exchange a few moves with Brother Nine.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. He flicked his finger at her forehead. ¡°Why should I exchange moves with you? What if I identally hurt you? Since you¡¯re fine, let¡¯s go for a run together.¡± It was naturally best if she was fine. Yan Jinyu blinked.?identally injure her? She had said so many times that she was very formidable, but why didn¡¯t he believe her? Forget it. One day, he would witness her power with his own eyes. The two of them went downstairs for a run. Half an hourter, they returned. She met Aunt Cheng, who walked out of the kitchen. ¡°Miss Yu, I remember that there¡¯s still a lot of yoghurt in the fridge¡­¡± However, Yin Jiujin interrupted her with a mild gaze. Aunt Cheng was stunned for a moment before she smiled as if nothing had happened, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Breakfast is ready. Miss Yu, do you want to go upstairs to change first or eat now?¡± Didn¡¯t Yan Jinyu see Yin Jiujin interrupting Aunt Cheng? Of course, she did. She was just pretending not to see it. Let¡¯s not talk aboutst night. She only needed to know that both she and Yin Jiujin cared more about each other afterst night. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eatter. I¡¯ll go upstairs to take a shower and change my clothes first. Thank you, Aunt Cheng.¡± After taking two steps, she stopped in her tracks and her expression froze. ¡°Aunt Cheng, what else is cooking in the kitchen?¡± ¡°Miss Yu¡¯s nose is really sensitive. You can even smell it here. Second Young Master said that Miss Yu¡¯s stomach is not good so he found a familiar Chinese medicine doctor and prescribed some medicine for Miss Yu. I¡¯m brewing some medicine for Miss Yu in the kitchen. You can drink it after breakfast.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at Yin Jiujin with a stiff expression. ¡°Brother Nine, is what Aunt Cheng said true?¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Yes.¡± In the next second, Yan Jinyu rushed over and bumped her head into him. Her head was clearly very small, but she actually caused Yin Jiujin to take two steps back from the collision. His heart even ached faintly. She had an using look on her face, ¡°Brother Nine, who are you lying to? Little Rain gave you this medicine, right? I knew it. Little Rain clearly said that she wanted to y in North City for a few more days. Why did she send me a message early in the morning saying that she was already at the airport and was about to board the ne back to the capital!¡±. Yin Jiujin rubbed his chest, which was slightly hurting from her collision, and he raised his eyebrows indifferently. Huo Siyu had returned to the capital? That was a good thing. ¡°She cares about you too.¡± Yan Jinyu fell silent. ¡°Of course I know that, but Brother Nine, you don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve drunk a lot of those medicines. It¡¯s useless.¡± Obviously, Yan Jinyu had already guessed that Yin Jiujin had found out about her situation from Huo Siyu. She wasn¡¯t too worried. Firstly, she knew that Huo Siyu knew her limits. She knew what to say and what not to say. Secondly, even if Huo Siyu really said something, it didn¡¯t matter to Yan Jinyu. Anyway, she wasn¡¯t worried that Yin Jiujin would discover her identity. ¡°¡­A few more days.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, that medicine is really useless. You have to trust me. Besides, Feng¡¯s medicine tastes horrible. Can I not drink it?¡± Feng¡­ The person who kept calling herst night? So, he was also an expert in medicine. He was not a careless person. Even if he knew that Huo Siyu and the youngdy¡¯s rtionship was not ordinary, he would never just give the medicine that Huo Siyu sent to the youngdy. The people on Mount Jing were his trusted subordinates. He had many capable people under him, so he naturally had to have many people who were skilled in Chinese medicine. Although these medicines were sent to Mount Jing at dawn, they had already been seen by everyone on Mount Jing who knew Chinese medicine. All of them was amazed by the wonders of this prescription. Since they could understand the prescription, those people could naturally derive the illness that it was treating. The situation described was simr to the youngdy¡¯s. It was a psychological trauma caused by her early years. Those people said that this was the best prescription for such illnesses. If it were them, they would not have been able to prescribe such a prescription. The people around the girl seemed to be very capable. He didn¡¯t know about the others. For example, how could Huo Siyu, who Qin Hao had set his sights on, be simple? Yin Jiujin raised his hand and rubbed the top of Yan Jinyu¡¯s head. ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t make me worry.¡± At this moment, Yan Jinyu really saw a hint of worry in his obscure and dark eyes. ¡°¡­T-then we¡¯ll drink for three days? If it¡¯s still useless after three days, we won¡¯t drink it. How about that?¡± ¡°Brother Nine, you better not object. Otherwise, I won¡¯t drink it for a day!¡± Looking at her angry face, Yin Jiujin smiled with a hint of helplessness in his eyes. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s drink for three days first.¡± The few of them who had read the prescription said that medicine alone might not be useful for psychological trauma. Most importantly, they had to get out of it themselves. Hence, Yin Jiujin had actually never thought of forcing Yan Jinyu to drink the medicine, especially after knowing that she had drunk it in the past and it wasn¡¯t very effective. He would apany her as she slowly gets out of it. Even though he still did not know what she had experienced. Poor Yan Jinyu. She was still feeling smug because Yin Jiujin hadpromised and made her only drink medicine for three days. After breakfast, she pinched her nose and finished the bowl of medicine. Yan Jinyu looked at Yin Jiujin, who had been supervising her drinking the medicine the entire time, and a hint of cunningness shed past her eyes. ¡°Brother Nine!¡± The next second, she pushed him onto the sofa and the smell of Chinese medicine filled his mouth. After the surprise attack, she jumped away. Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°Brother Nine, how is it? Didn¡¯t I say that it¡¯s very horrible?¡± Yin Jiujin, who was lying on the sofa, looked at her with a dark gaze. He reached out and pulled her onto him again. He pressed the back of her head down. After the kiss, Yin Jiujin looked at Yan Jinyu, who was blushing slightly, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°No. Everyone says that Chinese medicine is very bitter, but I think the medicine you¡¯re drinking is sweet.¡± Yan Jinyu stared at him nkly for a moment. Forget it, her face was bright red. Yes, she was blushing! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that her face was burning hot, Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t have believed that she would actually blush. She got up from Yin Jiujin in a fluster and stood by the sofa. ¡°W-What are you talking about!¡± Hearing his words, she actually felt that the medicine today was not bad at all. It was obviously very bitter, but she could vaguely feel the sweetness. Most importantly, was Yin Jiujin flirting with her?! Steady, cold, unfathomable, and dignified¡­ These were all used to describe Yin Jiujin. He actually knew how to seduce people?! Alright, he was so petty that he was even jealous of girls. In that case, it didn¡¯t seem like there was anything wrong with him flirting with her. However, as the number one killer, she actually blushed because of him¡­ It was too disgraceful for her as the number one killer! If word got out, how could she face anyone? After thinking about it, she smiled. ¡°I also think that the medicine today seems to be sweet. I didn¡¯t expect Brother Nine¡¯s kiss to turn the bitter medicine sweet. Then, in the future, I¡¯ll kiss Brother Nine like today after I finish drinking the medicine. In that case, the medicine might not be so bad anymore.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t realize that her smile made her look a little more seductive. Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes darkened. He sat up on the sofa and leaned against it as he looked at herzily. He just looked on without doing much, but Yan Jinyu¡¯s aura almost weakened again. After a while, he said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyelids twitched. She felt that she didn¡¯t seem to have the upper hand. Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze at this moment made her feel a little ufortable. She hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°Brother Nine, aren¡¯t you going to thepany? Since you¡¯ve agreed to hire me as your bodyguard, it¡¯s my first day at work today. Shouldn¡¯t we leave now?¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her and then stood up to hold her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she kept feeling that whenever Yin Jiujin held her hand, his thumb would caress her palm. It gave her a very strange feeling, making her almost instinctively shake his hand away. However, she saw that his expression was serious and proper. Hence, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t shake his hand off in the end. Chapter 119 - The Qiu Familys Apology

Chapter 119: The Qiu Family¡¯s Apology

¡°Apologize personally?! Why?! Don¡¯t even think about making me apologize personally!¡± In the VIP ward of a hospital in the capital, the person staying there was Qiu Jian, who had been seriously injured by Yan Jinyu. At this moment, other than Qiu Jian, who was lying on the hospital bed with her hands and feet covered in ster and a thickyer of gauze on her head, there were many other people in the ward. Most of them were from the Qiu Family. ¡°Get out of the Qiu Family if you don¡¯t apologize! Why don¡¯t you take a look at who that is? Is she someone you can offend so easily? Our Qiu Family doesn¡¯t have a daughter like you who can¡¯t aplish anything and can only ruin everything!¡± It was the father of the Qiu Jian and the head of the Qiu Family, Qiu Cheng, who rebuked angrily. If one listened carefully, they could hear the deep fear in his voice. ¡°Dad!¡± Qiu Jian looked at Qiu Cheng in disbelief. However, she saw that everyone in the Qiu Family, including Qiu Cheng, was looking at her angrily. They looked like they wanted to kick her out of the house immediately. Qiu Jian¡¯s heart turned slightly cold, and her expression was a little wooden. Her gaze turned to the person standing at the side of the ward, as if she was grabbing onto herst life-saving straw. ¡°Bailu, you also agree that I should go and apologize to Yan Jinyu?¡± Qin Bailu was the Second Missy of the Qin Family in the capital. She was 19 years old and was good at ballet. She had participated in manypetitions and was considered quite famous in the country¡¯s ballet circle. Qin Bailu was very small. She had an oval face and shoulder-length hair. Because she had been dancing since she was young, even if she was not a top beauty, her temperament was the most outstanding among this group of people. She had a gentle smile on her face and looked like a typicaldy from a wealthy family. Hearing Qiu Jian¡¯s words, the smile was still on her face, but there was a hint of worry on her face, ¡°Jianjian, you were in the wrong in this matter after all. Moreover, Master Nine even said that he wanted the Qiu Family to give an exnation. You¡¯ve heard a lot of Master Nine¡¯s reputation. He even personally said that if the Qiu Family doesn¡¯t express anything, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Half of what she said was enough to make the Qiu Family members in the ward feel even more terrified. Some of the timid ones even swayed. ¡°But what right does Yan Jinyu have? What right does she have to be so valued by Master Nine!¡± Qin Bailu said calmly, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because she¡¯s Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e. After all, their engagement was personally decided by Old Madam Yin. Master Nine has the deepest rtionship with Old Madam Yin since he was young. Therefore, even if Master Nine doesn¡¯t have Yan Jinyu in his heart, for the sake of giving Old Madam Yin face, he won¡¯t let anyone bully Yan Jinyu, right?¡± ¡°Besides, Yan Jinyu still has the title of Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e. If she¡¯s openly bullied, Master Nine won¡¯t look good either.¡± ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s your fault for being rash this time. You shouldn¡¯t have run to North City without any care and even publicly said that she¡¯s not worthy of Master Nine. Whether she¡¯s worthy or not is up to Master Nine to decide. No one else has the right to judge.¡± ¡°Jianjian, don¡¯t be stubborn. It¡¯s just an apology. Don¡¯t drag the entire Qiu Family down because of your pride.¡± ¡°Second Miss Qin is still the sensible one,¡± Qiu Cheng echoed. ¡°Qiu Jian, to think that you¡¯ve been friends with Second Miss Qin for so many years. You really didn¡¯t learn Second Miss Qin¡¯s manners and sensibility at all. Perhaps, it¡¯s because of genes? You¡¯ve embarrassed yourself in front of Second Miss Qin! With your brain, I wonder what kind of karma you umted in your past life to be able to make a good friend like Second Miss Qin!¡± After saying that, Qiu Cheng even smiled at Qin Bailu. He was buttering her up. Qin Bailu lowered her eyes so no one could see the disgust in her eyes. However, she said, ¡°Uncle Qiu, you¡¯re exaggerating. Jianjian is very good. I¡¯m very happy to be good friends with Jianjian.¡± Qiu Cheng smiled until his face was full of wrinkles, ¡°It¡¯s Jianjian¡¯s fortune to be able to make a friend like Second Miss Qin¡­¡± The other Qiu Family members in the ward chimed in. ¡°Alright, Jianjian, stop being angry. You should know that as long as Yan Jinyu is still Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e, you can¡¯t afford to offend her. Besides, she¡­¡± ncing at the ster on Qiu Jian¡¯s hands and legs, Qin Bailu said,¡± And she doesn¡¯t seem to be someone to be trifled with. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have be like this. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been busy withpetitions all this while and haven¡¯t been able to visit you. I only know that you were injured and hospitalized. I didn¡¯t expect you to be injured so¡­ I heard that you even lost 18 million dors to her in that race? No, you can¡¯t fork out that much money at the moment. So, seriously speaking, the Qiu Family lost 18 million dors to her.¡± Qiu Jian was angry at the mention of this. At the same time, there was a hint of fear in her heart. She recalled the moment when she turned the situation around and crashed into her, and Yan Jinyu¡¯s words when she wasid on the stretcher. At that time, Yan Jinyu meant that she had deliberately made sure that she and Zhao Yue were seriously injured and not killed in that situation. Although she kept telling herself that Yan Jinyu¡¯s words might be more to scare them and weren¡¯t very true, she was still shocked and afraid every time she thought about it. She had almost forgotten that fear after lying in the hospital for a month. Now that Bailu mentioned it, she recalled it again. She didn¡¯t want to apologize to Yan Jinyu. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to lower her head in front of Yan Jinyu. It was just that subconsciously, she didn¡¯t want to face Yan Jinyu again. Or rather, she didn¡¯t dare to face her again. Seeing that she was in a daze and her face was a little pale, fear shed in her eyes. Qin Bailu narrowed her eyes and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Jianjian, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is your wound hurting? I heard that your limbs and ribs are fractured. There¡¯s even a big wound on your head. How painful is it?¡± ¡°Yan Jinyu is indeed Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She clearly grew up in the countryside, but she still have such capabilities.¡± ¡°By the way, many people find it unbelievable that you¡¯re hospitalized. You¡¯re considered someone who likes to y. You¡¯ve personally raced dozens of times. How could you lose to someone who grew up in a rural orphanage? Those people who don¡¯t get along with you will have a reason to mock you again.¡± Looking at Qiu Jian¡¯s expression that was gradually turning ugly, Qin Bailu continued, ¡°I¡¯m also very curious about someone who can beat you in the racing arena and injure you to this extent. I wonder when we can meet her.¡± ¡°Hmph! What¡¯s there to see! She only looks like that! Even if she has good driving skills, isn¡¯t it still impossible for her to marry into the Yin Family? What she has to feel so smug about!¡± ¡°Qiu Jian!¡± Qiu Cheng was furious. He was afraid that Qiu Jian¡¯s words would reach Yin Jiujin¡¯s ears and anger him even more. ¡°Jianjian, you can¡¯t say such things in the future. Regardless of whether Yan Jinyu can marry into the Yin Family, her engagement with Master Nine is still there. Right now, she¡¯s the person who¡¯s the most qualified to marry into the Yin Family. It¡¯s fine if we hear these words from you. If it gets out, we¡¯ll probably attract a lot of trouble. If it gets to Master Nine¡¯s ears¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Master Nine is still waiting for the Qiu Family to give him an exnation.¡± Qiu Jian was shocked, but she was still unwilling, ¡°Yan Jinyu is only relying on the engagement. Who knows when this engagement will stop being valid! You have to know that now that the Yin Family¡¯s Old Madam is gone now and Madam Yin is the head of the family. Madam Yin still likes you so much¡­¡± Qin Bailu stopped smiling and interrupted her, ¡°Jianjian, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Madam Yin indeed liked her a lot, but the daughter-inw whom Madam Yin liked was not her! ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be angry, Bailu. I won¡¯t say anything. But even if we don¡¯t talk about Mrs. Yin¡¯s attitude, others don¡¯t know who Master Nine likes, but you and I¡­¡± ¡°Qiu Jian!¡± ¡°Jianjian!¡± The former was Qiu Cheng, while thetter was Qin Bailu. The two of them interrupted her angrily at the same time, and everyone in the ward lowered their heads in fear. They didn¡¯t know about Master Nine, and they didn¡¯t dare to probe either. They only wished that when Qiu Jian said those words just now, they were deaf and didn¡¯t hear anything. Master Nine had someone in his heart?!! If this was true, wouldn¡¯t the capital be turned upside down? This was even more shocking than Master Nine finding his long-lost fianc¨¦e. Who was Master Nine? He was very indifferent to the Yin Family. Other than those subordinates, he basically had no one to befriend. His methods were very ruthless. No matter if it was in the business world or anywhere else, he was someone who never showed mercy¡­ If such a person had someone in his heart¡­ Since Qiu Jian and Second Miss Qin said that and Qiu Cheng and Second Miss Qin had such a huge reaction, it was probably not Qiu Jian¡¯s imagination. In other words, Master Nine really had someone in his heart! Then, who was that person? Which family¡¯s daughter? Would the capital reshuffle because of the appearance of such a woman? After all, if they managed to get close to Master Nine, the family that woman belonged to would also rise to a higher level! Qiu Jian knew that she had said something wrong and her face turned pale, ¡°I-I¡­¡± However, she didn¡¯t know what to do to make the others in the ward ignore this matter. If Master Nine found out that she had discovered such a big secret of his, would she still be able to live?! After thinking about it, Qiu Jian decided to use Qin Bailu as a shield. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bai Lu. I hate Yan Jinyu too much, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t choose my words.¡± ¡°How could someone like Master Nine have¡­¡± However, she saw that Qin Bailu¡¯s expression was very ugly. Qiu Jian was a little regretful, ¡°Bailu, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it. I was just speaking carelessly.¡± She knew that Bai Lu liked Master Nine, very, very much. Therefore, the person who suffered the greatest blow when Master Nine had someone in his heart was Bailu. She still remembered that when they identally found out about this secret, their faces were drained of all color and they could not even stand straight. It was obvious how shocked they were. She treated Bailu as a good friend, so after knowing that Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e had been found, she went to North City to help Bailu vent her anger. She didn¡¯t dare to offend the person that Master Nine was protecting. Couldn¡¯t she afford to offend Yan Jinyu, who only had the title of Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e? ¡­ Indeed, she could not afford to offend her. Looking at her now, it would probably take more than half a year for her to be discharged. However, even if she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Yan Jinyu, Yan Jinyu¡¯s status couldn¡¯t bepared to that person at all. That was Master Nine. If he really cared about someone else, would he care about Yan Jinyu, his fianc¨¦e? Apologize? If she didn¡¯t go, she would implicate the Qiu Family?! Good! Then, she would apologize. She wanted to see how long Yan Jinyu could remain smug for! ¡°Bailu, don¡¯t be angry. If you want me to apologize to Yan Jinyu, I¡¯ll go.¡± Qin Bailu nced at her and forced a smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll visit you another day.¡± After Qin Bailu left, Qiu Cheng reprimanded Qiu Jian in exasperation, ¡°Idiot! Don¡¯t implicate the Qiu Family if you don¡¯t want to live. Look at what you¡¯re saying! Is that something you can say?! Get ready and set off for North City immediately!¡± ¡°Now?!¡± Qiu Jian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What else can I do? Who do you think you¡¯re going to apologize to? Do you think Master Nine is joking when he said that the Qiu Family should give an exnation? You idiot! It¡¯s fine if you keep causing trouble, but you even caused such a huge mess for me! Not only did you lose 18 million dors, but you might even lose the Qiu Family too! You better pray that you can gain Master Nine¡¯s forgiveness when you go to North City this time. Otherwise, see if I don¡¯t break your legs!¡± The doctor who pushed the door open and came in for a ward round said, ¡°Her leg is already broken.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone in the ward. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, the doctor smiled awkwardly. ¡°Since you have something else to talk about, I¡¯lle overter.¡± Everyone looked at each other. After a while, Qiu Cheng took a deep breath, looked at Qiu Jian and said with an unkind tone, ¡°Even if I have to carry you there, I have to bring you to North City. Think about how to apologize and ask for Master Nine¡¯s forgiveness!¡± Although they said that they wanted to apologize to Yan Jinyu, everyone, including Qiu Cheng, didn¡¯t take Yan Jinyu seriously. Their words and meanings were all begging for Yin Jiujin¡¯s forgiveness. ¡°But Dad, even if we really go to North City, can we see Master Nine? Third Young Master Min asked Bailu to pass a message. He only said that Master Nine wanted the Qiu Family to give him an exnation. He didn¡¯t specify that we should go to North City to apologize.¡± ¡°¡­Just go as I tell you to. Cut the crap!¡± *** ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t stand that idiot Qiu Jian anymore. She almost killed me this time! And that group of people from the Qiu Family. They¡¯re all fawning over me. How disgusting!¡± After walking out of the hospital and getting into the car, Qin Bailu no longer had the gentle smile of a youngdy from a wealthy family on her face. She looked like a mean and unkind person. When the woman on the other end of the line heard that, she said, ¡°Bailu, Mom taught you that you have to remain calm no matter what happens. Only then can you aplish big things.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother about Qiu Jian for now. Continue to be on good terms with her. What you have to do is to maintain a good image. For other matters, you have to let a fool like Qiu Jian stand in front of you to help you block them. If you want to marry into the Yin Family, you have to endure something that ordinary people can¡¯t. If you can¡¯t even tolerate the Qiu Family and Qiu Jian, how can you achieve big things?¡± ¡°You¡¯re Mom¡¯s daughter. Mom could endure for so many years and marry into the Qin Family. As long as you can stabilize yourself, you can also marry into the Yin Family.¡± ¡°But Mom, if this goes on, I¡¯ll be implicated by Qiu Jian before the matter of marrying into the Yin Family can even improve.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so anxious over such a small matter. Didn¡¯t she not implicate you this time and push all the me to Qiu Jian? Even Qiu Jian feels that this is her fault alone.¡± ¡°Alright, even if Qiu Jian and the Qiu Family aren¡¯t important, but what about the person in Master Nine¡¯s heart? The daughter-inw that Aunt likes isn¡¯t me, and the person in Master Nine¡¯s heart isn¡¯t me either. I don¡¯t have any advantage!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? You¡¯re the legitimate daughter of the Qin Family after all. Back then, Mom didn¡¯t have any status at all. Didn¡¯t I marry into the Qin Family without any advantage? Look at how well your father treats me and you now. He doesn¡¯t even care about the two children that woman left behind.¡± ¡°However, your father can ignore about them, but we can¡¯t. If you have the time, go to the Yin Family to look for your sister more often. She¡¯s the Eldest Young Mistress of the Yin Family after all. It¡¯s beneficial for you to marry into the Yin Family if you maintain a good rtionship on the surface. As for your brother in the army, tsk, don¡¯t waste your time on him. With his honest look, he never knows how to be tactful when he speaks. He always offends people.¡± ¡°Although he is doing quite well now and has the Huo Family as his inws, we can¡¯t deny the fact that he¡¯s single-minded. Don¡¯t let him drag you down when he can¡¯t help you!¡± At the mention of Qin Hao, Qin Bailu had a look of disdain on her face. ¡°I know. Even if Mom wants me to be on good terms with him, I can¡¯t do it. Just like what Mom said, he¡¯s just one-track minded and doesn¡¯t know how to turn. He says everything without caring if he will offend anyone! I really don¡¯t know why the Huo Family insists on marrying their daughter to someone like him.¡± Qin Hao had pointed her nose at her many times and criticized everything about her. From her dressing to her friends, every time he criticized her, he would escte it to her values in life. Qin Hao had gotten stupid in the army. To put it nicely, he looked honest and righteous, but he was actually an idiot who easily offended people. ¡°Mom, the Qiu Family wants to go to North City to apologize to the daughter of the Yan Family in North City who has just been found. Do you think I should follow them? I can also show my face in front of Master Nine? This time, I used the favor Min Ting owes me and asked him to apologize for Qiu Jian¡¯s mistake on my behalf. Master Nine asked Min Ting to find me to pass a message to the Qiu Family. Perhaps, Master Nine already remembers me.¡± The other end of the line was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°You have a point. Then, you can follow her. Remember, no matter what happens, first protect yourself and don¡¯t leave a bad impression on Master Nine.¡± Qin Bailu was happy to hear that. ¡°I know, Mom. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chapter 120 - Declaring His Rights

Chapter 120: Dering His Rights

It was already 8:50 am when Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin arrived at the Empire Group building. The Empire Group¡¯s office hours were nine o¡¯clock. At this moment, many employees of thepany were walking quickly into the building. Hence, when Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin got out of the car and walked into the building, there were many people who saw them. Everyone who saw them stopped in their tracks. They were respectful and shocked. Because not only did they see the cold and dignified Master Nine walking with a girl, they also saw Master Nine walking over to open the car door for the girl after getting out of the car! That wasn¡¯t all. After the girl got out of the car, Master Nine wanted to reach out to hold her hand, but she avoided him. Master Nine taking the initiative to hold a girl was already shocking enough, but that girl even avoided it! At that moment, everyone who saw this scene couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes. Some people didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly, afraid that Master Nine would be angry because of this. They, who had witnessed this scene, were affected. Then, the girl seemed to have said something. Other than frowning slightly, Master Nine didn¡¯t show any signs of anger. She retracted her hand! If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they would have suspected that the person wasn¡¯t the Master Nine they knew. Not only the employees of the Empire Group, but everyone who had heard of Master Nine¡¯s name knew very well what kind of personality he had. When had anyone dared to reject Master Nine? When had anyone ever seen Master Nine take the initiative to get close to anyone? Many people were guessing Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. Of course, there were also people who knew her. After all, the Yan Family¡¯s banquet had also invited many higher-ups of the Empire Group. They had all seen Yan Jinyu at the Yan Family¡¯s mansion. They had long seen the difference in treatment between Yin Jiujin and Yan Jinyu in the Yan Family. Although they were shocked, it was clearly much better than the first time they saw her. Some knew Yan Jinyu, and some could guess that it was her. As they whispered to each other, everyone who saw the two of them knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. The eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City, Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e. After the shock, many people retracted their thoughts and continued to walk into the building. The Empire Group had strict rules. Not beingte for work was one of them. During workdays, as long as Yin Jiujin was in North City, he woulde to thepany. Although he usually took a private elevator to the CEO¡¯s office on the top floor from the underground parking lot, it was not unheard of for him to enter thepany through the main entrance and then take the private elevator upstairs. Many employees of the Empire Group had met him in the building before. Even if they had never met before, they had seen him from afar at thepany¡¯s annual meeting. Even though they were all shocked that Yin Jiu not only entered through the main entrance of the corporation, but he also brought Yan Jinyu along. They wouldn¡¯t risk beingte for work to stand here and watch the show. Especially since it was Master Nine¡¯s show. This was also one of the reasons why the Empire Group could develop to its current state in just a few years. Of course, there were a few people who were still standing where they were. Most of them were executives of the Empire Group. As for what Yan Jinyu had said to Yin Jiujin, she was only reminding him that she was his bodyguard now, and it wasn¡¯t suitable for her to act so intimately. Yin Jiujin was a little unwilling and helpless about this. Seeing that so many people were staring at them in shock, Yan Jinyu, who was half a step behind Yin Jiujin, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Nine, you should have a private elevator, right? Why do you want to enter through the main door?¡±?You made such a scene. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t voice out thest sentence. Yin Jiujin slowed down and turned to look at her. ¡°I want to show you the door.¡± He wanted everyone to know who she was and that she was the legitimate mistress of the Empire Group. Yan Jinyu stopped in her tracks and blinked at him. She smiled and said, ¡°Who in North City doesn¡¯t know about the Empire Group? I just need to ask around a little to know. Why would I need Brother Nine to bring me to recognize the door¡­¡± Although she said that, it was undeniable that Yin Jiujin¡¯s actions really made her very happy. ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± Yin Jiujin said. Yan Jinyu smiled when she heard that. It was indeed different. If he brought her here personally, others would know how important she was to him. No one in the Empire Group would dare to slight her. She knew Yin Jiujin¡¯s intentions. She would not say thank you. She would just remember it in her heart. Because thanking him made them seem distant. ¡°Brother Nine, I heard that the Empire Building in the capital has been built. It¡¯s taller and bigger than the Empire Building in North City. Are you nning to move the Empire Group¡¯s headquarters to the capital?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Not to mention that this was not a secret, even if it was, he wouldn¡¯t hide it from her. ¡°When are we moving?¡± She hadn¡¯t forgotten that her initial purpose in returning to North City was to contact the Yin Family through Yin Jiujin and find out the cause of Bai Ye¡¯s death. Although this matter was no longer the main reason why she stayed by Yin Jiujin¡¯s side, and even without this matter, Yan Jinyu would still remain by Yin Jiujin¡¯s side. However, Yan Jinyu was such a person. Since she had decided to do something and had even spent a lot of effort to create a series of fake information for herself, of course, she had to do something. ¡°At most two years, at least a year. Why?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just very curious about the capital. I was wondering when I could take a look.¡± Yin Jiujin suddenly recalled that she looked extremely surprised to see the small city when he went to pick her up back then. That didn¡¯t seem to be an act. However, she was obviously not as simple as she seemed on the surface. Even Huo Siyu was close to her privately. Had she never been to the capital before? Yin Jiujin naturally didn¡¯t believe her. With that thought in mind, he asked, ¡°You¡¯ve never been to the capital?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him and smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯ve been there. I¡¯ve been there five or six times. It¡¯s just that every time I go to the capital, I¡¯m always in a hurry. I almost never stay there to take a look.¡± Her straightforward attitude made Yin Jiujin speechless for a moment. He stared at her for a while before saying, ¡°If you really want to go to the capital, you don¡¯t have to wait for the Empire Group¡¯s headquarters to move there. You can go there anytime you like.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Back then, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t faking it either. It was indeed her first time visiting that small city. After all, she had only arrived in that small town a few days earlier than Yin Jiujin. She was busy with fake information and didn¡¯t have much time to go to the city. She was indeed curious about every new thing she saw. Hearing Yin Jiujin¡¯s words, Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s good to have Brother Nine apany me. However, there¡¯s no hurry. Although I do want to go to the capital to take a look, I¡¯m not in a hurry. We can go when Brother Nine has the time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll always have time to apany you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. Yin Jiujin always used this emotionless expression to say such seductive words. It was very illegal! ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t amodate me. I know you¡¯re very busy. There¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll only move to Mount Jing after a while. I want to spend some time alone with you quietly.¡± Yan Jinyu knew very well that if she appeared in the capital with Yin Jiujin, as long as she didn¡¯t deliberately hide her whereabouts, there would be countless troubles. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t want to face it yet. Laziness was one reason, and another reason was that she really wanted to spend some time alone with Yin Jiujin quietly. She didn¡¯t even want to see the Yin Family for the time being. She wanted to spend some time with him quietly¡­ Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes darkened. The youngdy¡¯s mouth was always so sweet. She always said something that he liked to hear. An imperceptible smile curved his lips. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Tell me when you want to go to the capital. I can apany you.¡± Yan Jinyu grinned and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± What the two of them did not know was that even if they were not walking side by side, but with one of them half a step ahead and the other half a step behind, and they were not talking about anything rare and were just chatting casually, there was a warm and beautiful atmosphere surrounding them. No one could interrupt. The senior executives of the Empire Group who were waiting there were stunned when they saw this. Then, they opened up a path and stood at the side. They said respectfully, ¡°Master Nine!¡± Yin Jiujin nced at them and nodded slightly. They spoke again, ¡°Hello, Miss Yu!¡± ¡°Hello!¡± Yan Jinyu smiled innocently and harmlessly. She was beautiful and, in order to match her identity as a bodyguard, she specially wore a white t-shirt and a pair of ck cloth pants. She had a pair of canvas shoes on her feet and her long ck hair was tied into a ponytail¡­ She was innocent, youthful, and likable. This was what the executives of the Empire Group were thinking. ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯m Brother Nine¡¯s exclusive bodyguard. I might see you often in the future. Please take care of me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. ¡°¡­¡± All the executives. He looked at Yan Jinyu with a terrified and strange expression, then at Yin Jiujin. The person in the lead braced himself and tried his best to make his expression look more natural. He said, ¡°Miss Yu, you¡¯re being too serious. If there¡¯s anything in the future, Miss Yu, please instruct me.¡± Bodyguard? Look at her skinny arms and legs. She probably didn¡¯t even have the strength to carry a bucket of water. If something really happened, who knew if she would be protecting Master Nine or Master Nine would be protecting her? Who would believe that she was Master Nine¡¯s bodyguard? This was probably the fun between Master Nine and Miss Yu! They didn¡¯t expect that Master Nine, who looked so serious, was actually not inferior to them when it came to flirting. He was indeed Master Nine! However, since Master Nine personally brought Miss Yu to the Empire Group and was willing to y such a game that didn¡¯t match his status and personality with Miss Yu, it was not difficult to tell that Master Nine valued Miss Yu. What they could do was not to neglect Miss Yu. As for the rest, it was not something they should care about. Chapter 121 - Master Nine Loses Control

Chapter 121: Master Nine Loses Control

Amidst the respectful greetings from the front desk, Yin Jiujin brought Yan Jinyu to his exclusive elevator and went straight to the 55th floor of the Empire Building. In Yin Jiujin¡¯s office. On that floor, other than Yin Jiujin¡¯s office and hall, there was a small meeting room and a pantry, as well as the CEO¡¯s secretarial office led by Lin Zimu. There was Lin Zimu, Yin Jiujin¡¯s chief assistant, and two other secretaries in the secretarial department. The two secretaries were a young man and a young woman about 30 years old. The two secretaries¡¯ desks were set in the hall. One could see them as soon as they stepped out of the elevator. Lin Zimu had an independent office. In addition, there was another office beside Lin Zimu¡¯s office. It was for Cheng Lin, Yin Jiujin¡¯s ¡°exclusive driver¡±. As soon as Yin Jiujin, Yan Jinyu, and Cheng Lin walked out of the elevator, the two secretaries sitting in the hall hurriedly stood up. Both of them were stunned when they saw Yan Jinyu, who was beside Yin Jiujin. Their mental fortitude was not something that an ordinary person couldn¡¯tpare to. Their expressions quickly returned to normal and they said respectfully, ¡°Master Nine! Miss Yu!¡± Obviously, they all knew Yan Jinyu, even if they had never met her before. Those who could stay close to Yin Jiujin were naturally his trusted subordinates. Yin Jiujin nced at them and the two of them hurriedly spoke. ¡°Hello, Miss Yu. My name is Zhao Xin. I¡¯m Master Nine¡¯s secretary.¡± ¡°Hello, Miss Yu. My name is Zhou Xiao. I¡¯m Master Nine¡¯s secretary like Zhao Xin. If Miss Yu has anything in the future, you can instruct me.¡± It was the female secretary. She was 28 years old and wore a pair of ck-framed sses. Her tone was respectful and her face was expressionless. She looked very capable. Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite. I¡¯m Brother Nine¡¯s bodyguard now. We¡¯re colleagues. You don¡¯t have to take care of me on purpose.¡± Hearing her words, even Lin Zimu¡¯s lips twitched when he walked out of the office, let alone the two secretaries. Fortunately, they had good mental fortitude and didn¡¯t dare to be impudent in front of Yin Jiujin. Otherwise, they would have long burst outughing. They knew very well what a bodyguard was, but to use the word ¡°bodyguard¡± on Miss Yu¡­ Miss Yu was indeed young. She was naive and loved to joke. Yin Jiujin no longer said anything about Yan Jinyu¡¯s recognition that she was his bodyguard. It could be considered a tacit agreement. In his opinion, it did not matter what identity she used to be by his side. What was important was that she would always be by his side. Yin Jiujin looked at Zhou Xiao. ¡°Pour me a cup of hot mil¡­ Pour me a cup of hot water and send it to my office. Then, prepare some fruits and healthy snacks.¡± Yin Jiujin wanted to say that he wanted to pour a ss of warm milk, but he suddenly recalled that Yan Jinyu had only drunk so much yogurtst night and had vomited all night. Hence, he changed his mind. Although there was a big difference between milk and yogurt, there were still some ingredients that were simr or even the same. It was better not to let her drink it first. Yin Jiujin had always only drank coffee and tea. Clear water rarely appeared in his office, let alone fruits and snacks. It was obvious for whom these things were prepared for. ¡°Alright, Master Nine,¡± Zhou Xiao replied. Yin Jiujin held Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand and brought her to his office. The office was very spacious, but there were not many things in there. It was simple, grand, and clean. Yin Jiujin held Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand and walked to the sofa. ¡°Sit here. I have something to do. If you¡¯re bored, go to the bookshelf over there to take a look or use this to y games for a while.¡± There was a white tablet on the coffee table in front of the sofa. Yan Jinyu let go of him and sat on the sofa to pick up the tablet. She looked up and said to him, ¡°Brother Nine, go ahead and do your work. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m apanying you as your bodyguard. If my presence affects your work, I wouldn¡¯t be able to follow you to thepany with a peace of mind.¡± She would protect him in another way. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t want her to stop following him to thepany. ¡°It won¡¯t affect me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get going first. Call me if you need anything. The tablet has a passcode. The passcode is¡­¡± Just as he spoke, he saw that the tablet in Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand had already disyed the desktop interface. Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. The tablet was his and he had encrypted it personally. Even a topputer expert might not be able to crack the code he had encryted. The youngdy was really¡­ She kept giving him surprises! Yan Jinyu¡¯s fingers swiped twice on the tablet and opened a game that she had already downloaded. She looked up at him, ¡°Brother Nine, the encryption of your tablet is a little simple. Fortunately, there are no urgent documents inside.¡± ¡°Simple?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ not really. The person who encrypted the tablet is obviously an expert. Indeed, very few people can crack it, but there are too many people in this world. There are always some people who have the ability.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her with an unfathomable expression. ¡°Like you?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t avoid him and looked straight into his eyes. Then, she chuckled, ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯ve told you many times that I¡¯m very formidable. You should believe me now, right?¡± Yin Jiujin stared at her for two seconds before pinching her face. ¡°So silly.¡± She did have the ability, but she did not have any schemes. She said whatever she had in mind. She did not know how to guard against others. She was indeed a silly child who would suffer without knowing. Yan Jinyu pped his hand away and red at him. ¡°You¡¯re the silly one! There aren¡¯t more than 10 people in the world who can crack your tablet. I¡¯m one of them, and you actually call me silly! Hmph! I don¡¯t want to talk to you for the time being. I want to y games now. Don¡¯t stand here and disturb me. Go ahead and do your thing!¡± Looking at her angry expression, Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He wanted to kiss her. Yin Jiujin had always been a man of action. He would do whatever he wanted without any hesitation. He leaned over and trapped her between him and the sofa, gradually approaching her. Yan Jinyu was about to y games when she was suddenly trapped by him. She was stunned for a moment before realizing what he wanted to do. She raised her hand to push him away. Hmph, he said that she was silly again. He even said that she was silly after seeing that she had the ability to break his tablet so easily. She was still angry with him! No way she was going to let him kiss her! His round eyes widened. Not only did they not have any deterrence in Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes, but they were also abnormally cute and adorable. He didn¡¯t want to let go of her at all. He directly held her hand that was about to push him away and pinned it on the sofa. He then leaned closer to her. His lips moved closer. At that moment, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Someone¡¯s knocking!¡± Yan Jinyu red at him and tried to struggle. Yin Jiujin paused and frowned slightly, but he had no intention of letting go of Yan Jinyu. He stared at her exquisite face for a second and kissed her decisively. Yan Jinyu was still struggling at first. It wasn¡¯t that she hated him, but she didn¡¯t want Yin Jiujin to seed. She was still angry! However, slowly, she was engulfed into the emotions that Yin Jiujin stirred up. The tablet in her hand had slid to the sofa at some point. One of her hands was held by him, and the other was wrapped around his neck. Yin Jiujin was very satisfied with her response. The two of them had kissed a few times before. Yan Jinyu no longer didn¡¯t know how to breathe like the first time they kissed. Although she was not very familiar with it, she was getting better each time. This way, their kisssted longer and longer. Yin Jiujin felt that the youngdy looked very silly. Although she seemed to have quite the ability, it couldn¡¯t deny the fact that she was silly and innocent. However, when the two of them were intimate, she seemed to havepletely changed. He did not know if it was because he could not see her ck eyes with his eyes closed that she looked exceptionally charming. Her passion was no less than his when she responded to him. It ignited his desire for her that he had hidden in the depths of his heart. He who usually had very high self-control, almost lost controlpletely. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± The knocking on the door woke Yin Jiujin up. When he came back to his senses, his other hand had already reached her back from the corner of her shirt. No, it should be said that the two of them came back to their senses at the same time. Not only Yin Jiujin, but Yan Jinyu had also gradually lost her consciousness and waspletely immersed in it. Yin Jiujin¡¯s abstruse eyes were filled with forbearance when he left her lips. Yan Jinyu was blushing. Yan Jinyu slowly removed her hand from his body and shifted her gaze away slightly. ¡°Someone is knocking.¡± Yan Jinyu admitted that she was indeed a little embarrassed now. At first, she clearly wanted to push him away and not let him seed. Later on¡­ Even she had almost lost control. She had never experienced this before, but she was not an ignorant and naive girl. She knew very well what would happen if the situation just now did not stop. It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid or resistant, but she had actually forgotten that this was Yin Jiujin¡¯s office. This made her feel rather embarrassed. She turned her face, and Yin Jiujin could clearly see her fair neck. His eyes darkened again. Chapter 122 - Protecting Her Loved Ones

Chapter 122: Protecting Her Loved Ones

After a long while, he sighed softly. The girl was still young. He then moved his gaze away from her neck with difficulty and stopped looking at her. At the same time, he let go of her wrist and retracted his hand that had reached into the corner of her shirt. He gently held her waist and looked at her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t control myself just now.¡± Yan Jinyu was slightly stunned. She turned back to look at him and their eyes met. Yan Jinyu smiled lightly and ced her hand on his handsome face. ¡°Brother Nine, why are you apologizing to me? I don¡¯t hate what you like, right?¡± She didn¡¯t hate what he liked either¡­ The youngdy actually knew everything. ¡°It¡¯s not enough that you don¡¯t hate it. When you like it too¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I don¡¯t like it!¡± If she didn¡¯t like him and liked to be close to him, how could he have restrained her so easily? Yin Jiujin¡¯s body stiffened. This youngdy was really¡­ ¡°Do you really think that I have very high self-control? How dare you say such things at a time like this?¡± Yan Jinyu blinked, her eyes clear. ¡°But I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Yin Jiujin stared at her and gradually tightened his grip on her waist. He just felt that the girl knew everything, but after a while, she gave him such an innocent and ignorant look. He was a little confused as to whether she understood or not. ¡°¡­You only dare to speak so fearlessly because you¡¯re young and you know that I won¡¯t really do anything to you.¡± There was no hurry. He would get back what he owed sooner orter. He got up and helped her arrange her slightly messy clothes and hair. During the entire process, Yan Jinyu was a little stunned. She did not understand why the topic suddenly turned to her speaking so fearlessly because of her young age? When did she ever speak so fearlessly because she was young? Besides, how could he tell that she was sure that he wouldn¡¯t really do anything to her? Based on his passion earlier, she did believe that he would really do something to her. She didn¡¯t think he would have stopped if someone hadn¡¯t knocked on the door. Forget it. He was someone she indulged in anyway. She would believe whatever he said. After helping her tidy up, Yin Jiujin also tidied his shirt before saying, ¡°y your game. Call me if you need anything.¡± He walked to the big chair behind the desk and sat down. He was using Master Nine¡¯s usual cold posture. ¡°Come in.¡± His voice was faint and emotionless. No one would have thought that he, who was so cold and fierce, had just hugged the girl and lost himself in the kiss. ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Master Nine.¡± There were two people standing outside the door. It was Lin Zimu who knocked on the door. Zhou Xiao, who was carrying a tray, was half a step behind him. The two of them walked into the office. Zhou Xiao ced the snacks, fruits, and hot water on the coffee table in front of Yin Jiujin. ¡°Miss Yu, please enjoy.¡± Yan Jinyu was ying a game that had just started. When she heard this, she looked up and smiled at her, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. If Miss Yu has any instructions, just call me. I am working in the hall outside.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± After Zhou Xiao left, Yan Jinyu picked up a piece of fruit with one hand and ced it in her mouth before continuing to y the game. Yin Jiujin happened to see this scene from the corner of his eye, and his eyes were tainted with a faint smile. When he retracted his gaze and looked at Lin Zimu, the smile in his eyes had disappeared. It was his usual cold and indifferent expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin Zimu retracted his gaze that was darting between Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin. He did not know if it was his imagination, but he felt that the atmosphere between the boss and Miss Yu was a little strange. Of course, the atmosphere between the boss and Miss Yu always seemed to be strange. However, it seemed especially strange this time. As for what was strange, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint it either. Forget it. Business was more important. He said seriously, ¡°Boss, this morning¡­ No, it should be said that in the middle of the night yesterday, a piece of news in North City spread on the Inte. It might affect the situation in North City.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He only gestured for him to continue. ¡°It¡¯s like this. The head of the Luo Family in North City, Luo Wanhong, has an ex-wife who died of illness 18 years ago. Her name is Yu Yao. Last night, there was a sudden piece of news that Yu Yao didn¡¯t die of illness. Instead, she was deliberately killed by Luo Wanhong¡¯s current wife, Zhang Mei, when she was giving birth. The child that Yu Yao gave birth to back then was the current eldest daughter of the Luo Family, Luo Qiu.¡± ¡°Luo Qiu is 18 years old this year and is ssmates with Second Miss Yan. Not only the outsiders, but even Luo Qiu herself, have always believed that Zhang Mei is her biological mother.¡± ¡°Yu Yao¡­ is also the cause of Luo Qiu¡¯s mother¡¯s death. The news online is reasonably believable and should be true. ¡°Zhang Mei is suspected of murder and has been taken away. At the same time, the eldest son of the Luo Family, Luo Yilin, was found lying in front of the Luo Family¡¯s gate this morning. He¡¯s covered in injuries and on the verge of death. He¡¯s still unconscious. I wonder who injured him.¡± When Yan Jinyu, who was ying games, heard this, other than raising her eyebrows slightly, she didn¡¯t have much emotion or reaction. She continued to y games. However, when Lin Zimu said this, he nced in Yan Jinyu¡¯s direction and said, ¡°ording to the results of the Luo Family¡¯s investigation, Luo Yilin appeared at the Yan Corporation¡¯s main building around six o¡¯clockst night. Later on, he left with Second Miss Yan and the Feng Family¡¯s Eldest Young Master.¡± ¡°The Luo Family said that they want Second Miss Yan and the Feng Family to give them an exnation.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes darkened slightly. The Luo Family had no evidence, yet they still dared to demand for an exnation? ¡°Anyway, both the Luo Family and North City are in a mess now.¡± ¡°The Huo Family still has the energy to interfere in this matter?¡± He wasn¡¯t asking if this matter had anything to do with the Huo Family, nor was he asking if the Huo Family would interfere. Instead, he was asking if the Huo Family still had the energy to interfere in this matter. This was because Yin Jiujin knew that if it was only what had happened to the Luo Family, even if it would affect the situation in North City, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to make Lin Zimu panic. Even when his panic wasn¡¯t really obvious. In the business world, only Huo Xuan could slightly affect Yin Jiujin. Hence, after seeing that Lin Zimu looked a little panicked, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Yin Jiujin to guess that it was the Huo Family or rather, Huo Xuan. ¡°ording to our people, Young Master Huo has already arranged for someone to contact the eldest daughter of the Luo Family.¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t react, but Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand that was ying games paused. The Huo Family was going to interfere? This was something she had not expected. If the Huo Family really interfered, it would be troublesome. She had investigated Huo Xuan seriously when Little Rain returned to the Huo Family. That wasn¡¯t someone Yan Jinyun could deal with. If the Huo Family really entered North City and cooperated with the Luo Family to gain a ce in North City, not only the Yan Family, but even Brother Nine would be in trouble. ¡°Get in touch with Luo Qiu before Huo Xuan¡¯s people did. Tell her that the Empire Group is willing to cooperate with the Luo Family as long as the Luo Family doesn¡¯t get involved with the Huo Family.¡± He wasn¡¯t afraid of the Huo Family or Huo Xuan. Whether the Huo Family entered North City wouldn¡¯t affect him much, but it was different for the Yan Family. After cooperating with the Huo Family, the Luo Family would have the qualifications and ability topete with the Yan Family for the title of the number one family in North City. Yan Jinyun was the head of the Yan Family now, and Yan Jinyun was someone his youngdy protected. Of course, he couldn¡¯t ignore that. ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Zimu hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡± ¡°Third Young Master Min called and said that the Qiu Family will bring Eldest Miss Qiu to North City to apologize to Miss Yu today. They¡¯re already on the ne from the capital to North City.¡± ¡°Apologize? Who allowed them to apologize? They even want to visit us! I¡¯m asking the Qiu Family to give me an exnation, not for them to bring people to make their presence known in front of Little Yu!¡± Lin Zimu did not dare to reply. Yan Jinyu, who was ying games, looked up at Yin Jiujin. Indeed, she didn¡¯t want the people whom she had taught a lesson to make their presence known to her again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them.¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°I like to teach someone a lesson on the spot when they¡¯re looking for trouble with me. I¡¯ve already taught Qiu Jian a lesson, so whatever happens next has nothing to do with me anymore.¡± The meaning behind her words was that Yin Jiujin wanted an exnation from the Qiu Family on her behalf. The Qiu Family only needed to give Yin Jiujin an exnation. It had nothing to do with her. She couldn¡¯t be bothered. As for those people from the Qiu Family, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to meet them either. Yin Jiujin looked at her and said in a doting tone, ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want to see her, then don¡¯t.¡± She said to Lin Zimu, ¡°If they¡¯re here, just block them. Tell the Qiu Family that since they¡¯re not sincere enough, there¡¯s no need to give them the exnation I want. Wait for the Qiu Family to be removed from the capital.¡± Lin Zimu was about to answer ¡°yes¡± when he suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°But Boss, Third Young Master Min also said that the Second Missy of the Qin Family will alsoe with the Qiu Family.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Chapter 123 - In The Cold Drink Shop

Chapter 123: In The Cold Drink Shop

Lin Zimu was silent. Yes, so what? If it was Eldest Miss Qin or Young Master Qin, the boss might give them some face. Second Miss Qin? The reason the boss could remember such a person should be because of Young Master Qin and Eldest Miss Qin. ¡°As for Huo Xuan, since he¡¯s so free, let¡¯s find him something to do.¡± Lin Zimu suddenly felt pity for Huo Xuan. The boss had already struck back for revenge because he had been tricked by Young Master Huo once. The trouble that he had created for the Huo Family was enough for Young Master Huo to work for a few months, and it would even make the Huo Family suffer a huge loss. If Young Master Huo had been minding his own business, this matter would have been settled after he took revenge. The boss would not have remembered him forever, but he had to make his presence known at this critical juncture. Alright, it was understandable that the Huo Family wanted to enter other cities. After all, businessmen who didn¡¯t want to expand their business were not good businessmen. However, among so many cities for Young Master Huo to choose from, he had to choose North City. Who didn¡¯t know that North City belonged to the boss? As his boss¡¯s opponent in the business world, he really didn¡¯t know what Young Master Huo was thinking when he chose to enter North City. ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Lin Zimu left. *** At around three in the afternoon, Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun went to the cold drink shop that they had been to previously. It was called ¡°Summer Time¡±. Yan Jinyun had arranged to meet someone here. She rarely came to this shop in the past. She only remembered that there was such a shop here when she passed by once and wanted to drink cold drinks to relieve the heat. Hence, she came in and sat down. But recently, whenever she passed by this ce, she woulde in to take a seat. Now, this was the first ce she thought of when she wanted to meet someone. Yan Jinyun couldn¡¯t exin it either. The person who she was waiting for hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so she was sitting alone in a private room by the window with a ss of beverage on the table. She put it down after taking a sip. Instead of continuing to drink, she propped her chin up and looked out of the window. ¡°Summer Time¡± was on the first floor. Outside of the window was the sidewalk, and next to the sidewalk was the main road. Although it was a main road, the traffic here was not congested. Especially at this time, only a few cars passed by. It looked a little bleak. At least, it was from Yan Jinyun¡¯s point of view. After all that had happened yesterday, she was already very tired. Then, she met Luo Yilin¡­ If Yan Jinyu hadn¡¯t appeared, the rumors wouldn¡¯t have been about the Luo Family¡¯s secret. Instead, it would have been about how she, the top socialite in North City, had lost her reputation. Hence, it was not an exaggeration to say that it was ¡°soul-stirring¡± yesterday. Coupled with the fact that Yan Jinyu and Master Nine seemed to have gotten into some unhappiness after that and she had been worried but she couldn¡¯t call to ask about it. Hence, she was worried for the entire night. However, after everything that had happened, she only saw an icy cold home when she went backst night. She didn¡¯t see her parents in the living room. They had returned to their room early, presumably because they didn¡¯t want to bump into her. No one even asked her if she was tired after a busy day and if she had dinner. This kind of situation had never happened in the past. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t think that it was all because of Yan Jinyu¡¯s appearance. If her parents indeed cared for her from the bottom of their hearts, they wouldn¡¯t be so heartless to not ask her if she had eaten dinner even if she became the head of the Yan Corporation now. Even if her father did not want to acknowledge her because she had taken his power, what about her mother? Putting aside yesterday¡¯s dinner, let¡¯s talk about today¡¯s breakfast. She got up and went downstairs to the dining room. Her parents were having breakfast. Although her father did not say anything, he looked at her as if he was looking at an enemy. Her mother was no longer as warm and doting as before as she greeted her for breakfast. Instead, she had a cold face and kept saying some sarcastic words to her. It was very simr to their attitude towards Yan Jinyu when she had just returned home. She used to think that Yan Jinyu was pitiful, but now, she realized that she was actually the most pitiful person. Compared to having it before, she would rather have nothing from the beginning than suddenly realize that everything she had was fake. It hurt to never possess something but it was even more hurtful to realize that what she thought she had was just her own wishful thinking. ¡°Yun¡¯er.¡± The voice brought Yan Jinyun back to her senses. She hid the emotions in her eyes and put on the dignified and cold attitude that the top socialite in North City should have. She looked at the person, ¡°Qiu.¡± The person who came was the eldest daughter of the Luo Family, Luo Qiu, one of the hottest topics of discussion in North City today. Luo Qiu was wearing a light yellow dress. Her wavy hair was dyed a light gray. Her looks weren¡¯t as outstanding as Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun, but they weren¡¯t too bad either. Due to her prolonged fever and illness, coupled with the news of the Luo Family, she looked very haggard. Luo Qiu sat down opposite her. Yan Jinyun asked, ¡°Qiu, you¡¯ve been on sick leave. Are you feeling better now?¡± Luo Qiu forced a smile. ¡°I have almost recovered.¡± ¡°On the other hand, Yun¡¯er, why did you suddenly think of asking me out? I¡¯m sorry. I had a high fever a few days ago and couldn¡¯t attend your¡­ birthday party.¡± This pause was because she suddenly remembered that the Yan Family¡¯s banquet didn¡¯t go smoothly. In the end, even the birthday girls left. She was afraid that Yan Jinyun would be sad if she mentioned it. Yan Jinyun¡¯s expression froze for a moment, but it was only for a moment. She quickly recovered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We all have birthdays every year. It doesn¡¯t matter to skip one this year. Besides, didn¡¯t you get someone to bring a gift for you? I haven¡¯t thanked you for the birthday gift.¡± ¡°The gift is beautiful. Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. You¡¯re in charge of the Yan Corporation now and I haven¡¯t congratted you¡­¡± Suddenly, she remembered that Yan Jinyun might not want to hear others congratting her on this matter. After all, she had snatched the rights from her biological father. She changed the topic and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t said why you wanted to ask me out today. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen the news on the Inte. The Luo Family is now¡­¡± At this point, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore. ¡°Yun¡¯er, what should I do now? My mother isn¡¯t my mother, but my enemy who killed my mother. My brother, whom I¡¯ve always liked, was beaten up and dumped at the Luo Family¡¯s gate. He¡¯s still unconscious, but I¡¯m not worried at all. I¡¯m even a little happy. I think he deserves it.¡± ¡°Yun¡¯er, am I very bad? My mother¡­ If Zhang Mei really harmed my biological mother, she deserved to be taken away. But what about Brother? He didn¡¯t seem to have done anything wrong. He even specially applied for leave to take care of me when I was sick. He has always been very good to me¡­¡± Luo Yilin was good to Luo Qiu? Yan Jinyun sneered inwardly. If Luo Yilin really treated Luo Qiu well, he wouldn¡¯t havee out to scheme against her when Luo Qiu was seriously ill. Instead, he would have stayed in the Luo Family to take care of Luo Qiu. His beloved sister was seriously ill, but he still had the mood to scheme against others. What kind of care was this? Besides, Luo Yilin didn¡¯t ask for leave to take care of Luo Qiu. It was to plot against her. ¡°Qiu, do you really think they treat you well?¡± Luo Qiu froze. She was speechless. Before today, she was sure that they treated her well. It was only yesterday in the middle of the night, when she saw the news on the Inte and ran to find her father and Zhang Mei to question them. Then, Luo Yikun came to find her after she returned to her room in a daze. Luo Yikun showed her a test sheet. It was the test sheet for the fever medicine that she had been taking recently. It was only then that she realized that she wasn¡¯t taking any fever medicine at all. Not only that, but those medicines also had ingredients that made her even more ill. And her fever medicine was all taken from the family doctor by Zhang Mei. The family doctor was introduced by her brother Luo Yilin a year ago. She felt a chill in her heart when she saw the test results. She didn¡¯t want to believe it, but Luo Yikun had always been on good terms with her. He couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t lie to her about such a thing. Most importantly, Luo Yikun would not benefit from the chaos in the Luo Family. Taking advantage of the chaos to seize power? That would only happen if Luo Yikun had the intention to take over the Luo Family¡¯s power. Before their grandfather passed away, he had made a will to let Luo Yikun inherit the Luo Family in the future. When Luo Yikun found out about it, he rejected it on the spot, saying that he only wanted to be a hedonistic son who would take his shares and dividends and y¡­ She wondered what her grandfather saw in Luo Yikun at that time. He changed his girlfriend every other day. He ate, drank, and idled around. Even she, who was on good terms with Luo Yikun, could not see any merits in him. However, since Luo Yikun could think of testing her fever medicine without her knowing, he might really have some ability. The more she thought about it, the further her thoughts went. Luo Qiu looked at Yan Jinyun, retracted her thoughts and wiped her tears. She smiled bitterly, ¡°Yun¡¯er, so even you, a bystander, can see through it better than me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see things clearer than you. I don¡¯t know more about the Luo Family than you do. Before yesterday, I really felt that you¡­ Mrs. Luo and Luo Yilin treated you very well.¡± ¡°Yesterday?¡± Luo Qiu asked with some difficulty, ¡°What happened?¡± The reason why she asked what had happened and not anything else was because Luo Yilin hadn¡¯t returned home after leaving with Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan yesterday. He had appeared outside the Luo Family¡¯s door this morning, but he was seriously injured and barely breathing. Luo Qiu knew that the Luo Family wanted an exnation from Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan. Putting aside their friendship, arge part of the reason why she still came to Yan Jinyun¡¯s appointment at such a chaotic time in the Luo Family was because she wanted to understand her brother from Yan Jinyun¡­ Was the reason why Luo Yilin became like that really rted to her and Feng Yuan? If it was really rted, what did Luo Yilin do to anger them so much that they didn¡¯t hesitate to beat Luo Yilin up? The doctor said that Luo Yilin had a total of 10 bones broken, two of which were even shattered. Other than that, his lungs were also seriously injured. Even if he was cured, he would probably be gued by illness for the rest of his life. However, judging from his appearance, other than the dried blood at the corner of his lips and nose, as well as some bruises on his body, Luo Yilin didn¡¯t seem to be seriously injured. The doctor said that it was because the person who did it was highly skilled. Not only did he seriously injure someone in the most painful way, but it was also not obvious from the outside. She was very curious how Luo Yilin had offended such a formidable person. She was even more curious. If Luo Yilin¡¯s injuries were really rted to Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan, then where did they get to know such a person? Yan Jinyun looked at her tantly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that the Luo Family wants an exnation from Feng Yuan and me for Luo Yilin¡¯s injuries.¡± Luo Qiu looked at her nkly and then nodded. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°The Luo Family¡¯s direction is correct. It¡¯s indeed rted to us that Luo Yilin became like that. However, he deserves it!¡± ¡°W-What did he do?¡± Luo Qiu had a guess in her heart. She knew that Luo Yilin had always liked Yan Jinyun very much, but she couldn¡¯t believe that Luo Yilin would do such a thing. P-perhaps, it was just her imagination. Just as she was getting mentally prepared, Yan Jinyun said, ¡°He got someone to block Feng Yuan and me in the alley and told someone to bring Feng Yuan away. He told me to follow him¡­¡± Looking into Luo Qiu¡¯s shocked eyes, Yan Jinyun continued, ¡°Qiu, my rtionship with Luo Yilin isn¡¯t that good. At most, we all moved in the same circle, so we definitely have to interact with each other. However, he forced me to follow him when he failed to ask me out. He also didn¡¯t let Feng Yuan follow us. Not only that, he even nned to get someone to guard Feng Yuan for the entire night and not let Feng Yuan report for help. I¡¯m sure you can guess what he¡¯s nning to do without me saying anything more.¡± ¡°¡­Yun¡¯er, then you¡­¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m fine. Isn¡¯t Luo Yilin the one who¡¯s seriously injured and unconscious now?¡± ¡°T-then when he blocked the alley, were it just you and Feng Yuan?¡± Luo Qiu was shocked that Luo Yilin could really do such a thing. However,pared to being shocked, she was more curious about the person who had seriously injured Luo Yilin. Because this wasn¡¯t just about Luo Yilin. For someone who could urately injure a person to the point of breaking 10 bones and injuring their lungs, but only cause some bruises on their skin and without any external injuries, they must be very capable. If the other party wanted to take it out on the Luo Family because of Luo Yilin¡­ This would be thest thing she wanted to see. It was said that the Luo Family had survived because of a marriage alliance with the Yu Family in the capital back then. Although the Yu Family was only considered an above average family in the capital, their status was much higher than the Luo Family in North City. The reason why the Luo Family could be a family that was only inferior to the Yan Family in North City now wasrgely rted to her father¡¯s ex-wife, her biological mother. ¡°Me too.¡± A voice suddenly sounded. The two of them looked over. Chapter 124 - Jinyus Dominance

Chapter 124: Jinyu¡¯s Dominance

Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t expect to see Yan Jinyu here. She thought that Yan Jinyu was either with Huo Siyu or Yin Jiujin. She still didn¡¯t know that Huo Siyu had left North City. Seeing Yan Jinyu, Yan Jinyun suddenly felt much more rxed. She hade here today to discuss a coboration with Luo Qiu, but she actually didn¡¯t have any confidence. Now that the Luo Family indeed couldn¡¯t have any changes, if someone had any ideas about the Luo Family, regardless of whether they wanted to use the Luo Family to develop in North City or to take the Luo Family for their own use, it would obviously be disadvantageous to the Yan Family. Since he had the intention to rope in the Luo Family, the other party definitely wouldn¡¯t only value the benefits in front of him now. In North City, other than Master Nine¡¯s Empire Group, the Yan Family had the most benefits. If anyone wanted to enter North City, the Yan Family would definitely be affected. She wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen. However, she had received news early this morning that the Huo Family in South City, or more urately, the people under the head of the Huo Family in South City, Huo Xuan, had contacted Luo Qiu. Huo Xuan was someone who dared to go against Master Nine. Regardless of whether his goal was North City or to find trouble with Master Nine, if he established himself in North City, even if he didn¡¯t target some of the Yan Family¡¯s established businesses, the Yan Family would still be implicated if he started a fight with Master Nine. Hence, no matter what, she had to discuss a coboration with Luo Qiu today. She wasn¡¯t confident that Luo Qiu would agree to work with her. Yan Jinyu was different. She always felt that there was nothing Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t do. She didn¡¯t know when she started to have such an inexplicable trust and dependence on Yan Jinyu. Perhaps it was because Yan Jinyu had said that she was the person she protected yesterday, or could be because she received Yan Jinyu¡¯s birthday present on the day of hering-of-age ceremony, or it might be even earlier. Luo Qiu was wondering who it was when Yan Jinyun stood up and looked at the person. ¡°Sister! Why are you here?¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s expression seemed to be a little excited too. After knowing Yan Jinyun for so many years, other than in front of Feng Yuan, Luo Qiu had never seen Yan Jinyun show her true nature in front of anyone. It was even harder for her to see Yan Jinyun express her emotions directly on her face. Looking at the girl walking towards them, Luo Qiu thought to herself.?So this is the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, who has recently be famous in North City. She was very beautiful and looked a little like Yan Jinyun. However, her and Yan Jinyun¡¯s characters seemed to be two extremes. Yan Jinyun was cold and dignified, but she was delicate and cute. Didn¡¯t everyone say that the elder sister had a good physique but was unlikable and couldn¡¯t speak when she was two years old? Didn¡¯t everyone say that the younger sister had a weak physique but was smart, cute, and likable? Indeed, girls changed drastically when they grew up. The difference in personality was really hugepared to the rumors 16 years ago. Ever since she appeared, Yan Jinyu had a faint smile on her face. Moreover, her smile gave people a veryfortable feeling. She was very sincere and not fake at all. In a nutshell, her smile was infectious. Just looking at her smile made one feel that the world was no longer gloomy and bright. She wondered how Yan Jinyu managed to maintain such a sincere and clean smile all these years when she was clearly leading a wandering life. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan.¡± Luo Qiu stood up out of courtesy. Yan Jinyu smiled at her. ¡°Hello, Miss Luo.¡± Luo Qiu was a little surprised that she recognized her at a nce. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t give her a chance to show her doubts. She turned her gaze to Yan Jinyun and answered Yan Jinyun¡¯s question, ¡°I knew that you were meeting the eldest daughter of the Luo Family, so I came over to take a look.¡± This wasn¡¯t a lie. She had indeed rushed over because she knew that Yan Jinyun had asked Luo Qiu out. Otherwise, she would have stayed in Yin Jiujin¡¯s office all day to guard him. That was her initial n. After all, she was Yin Jiujin¡¯s bodyguard now. One of the reasons why she came over was because she was worried about Yan Jinyun, but it wasn¡¯t the main reason. After all, she didn¡¯t intend to let Yan Jinyun live under her wings forever. If Yan Jinyun wanted to take over the Yan Corporation, of course, this process wouldn¡¯t go smoothly. As long as Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t encounter any big trouble, she wouldn¡¯t ask too much. She had left Yin Jiujin and specially rushed over from the Empire Group because Luo Yikun had sent her a message that Yan Jinyun wanted to meet Luo Qiu. This was not the first time Luo Yikun had sent her a message to tell her about Yan Jinyun. This made it difficult for her to ignore Luo Yikun. She was very curious about Luo Yikun¡¯s motive for repeatedly sticking his nose into other people¡¯s business and why he would send a message to her phone every time. Putting aside the fact that Yan Jinyun asked to meet Luo Qiu today, just based on Luo Yikun telling her that Luo Yilin had applied for leave at home yesterday, how was he so sure that she could guess that Luo Yilin would harm Yan Jinyun and had the ability to interfere? ¡°Oh.¡± Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t respond warmly and was even a little cold. However, only she knew how happy she was right now. It seemed like she was enjoying the feeling of being protected by Yan Jinyu more and more. She got up and got Yan Jinyu to sit inside. She asked her, ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± After saying that, she remembered that she was only focused on talking earlier and didn¡¯t ask Luo Qiu what she wanted to drink. ¡°Qiu, what about you? What do you want to drink?¡± ¡°Just order the one we had when we were herest time,¡± Yan Jinyu replied casually as she sat down. Luo Qiu wasn¡¯t in the mood and replied casually, ¡°The same as yours will do.¡± Yan Jinyun called the waiter over and ordered the drinks. The two of them sat down too. Yan Jinyu looked at Luo Qiu, who was sitting opposite her, and said, ¡°I was also present when Yun¡¯er and Feng Yuan were surrounded by Luo Yilin¡¯s men in the alley yesterday.¡± ¡°I beat up Luo Yilin too. He dared to have designs on Yun¡¯er. This is a lesson for him. I wanted to lock him up for a few days so that he can remember this lesson more deeply, but I was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it and would be troublesome to deal with, so I only locked him up for one night.¡± ¡°He should still be hanging on by a thread now, right? That¡¯s letting him off easy.¡± As she spoke, Yan Jinyu still had the same faint smile on her face as before. However, seeing her smile now, how could Luo Qiu still think that her smile could brighten one¡¯s mood? She only felt goosebumps. Before she could calm down, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°Oh, right. The secret of the Luo Family, which is that Miss Luo isn¡¯t Zhang Mei¡¯s biological daughter and that Miss Luo¡¯s mother is Yu Yao, was discovered by me. Moreover, I was the one who found out that Yu Yao¡¯s death was rted to Zhang Mei. I was the one who provided the evidence.¡± She wanted Yan Jinyun to gain more experience, but since she was already here, she had to cooperate with Luo Qiu. Even though her initial n was to let Yan Jinyun settle it first. It would be best if she could settle it well. If she couldn¡¯t, she would wait for Yan Jinyun to lose control before making a move. ¡°You¡­ It¡¯s you?!¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile didn¡¯t change. It was still faint and harmless. ¡°Miss Luo, why are you so angry? I was the one who found out the truth. Shouldn¡¯t Miss Luo thank me? You treated the person who killed your mother as your biological mother and called the enemy your mother for 18 years. Do you still want to continue like this, Miss Luo?¡± ¡°Not only did I find out the truth, I even handed over the evidence. Miss Luo has taken your revenge without any effort. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Luo Yilin had designs on Yun¡¯er, I wouldn¡¯t even take a second look at your Luo Family, let alone spend the effort to investigate the Luo Family. I happened to find out such a secret.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯ve already said so much, I won¡¯t beat around the bush anymore. Yun¡¯er asked Miss Luo out today because she wants to discuss a coboration with Miss Luo. Yun¡¯er will help Miss Luo seize the Luo Family¡¯s power. After Miss Luo takes over the Luo Family, you will help the Yan Family.¡± ¡°Miss Luo, don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject me. I know that Huo Xuan¡¯s people have contacted you and want to work with you. If you¡¯re smart enough, the person you chose to work with shouldn¡¯t be Huo Xuan, but Yun¡¯er. Putting aside your rtionship with Yun¡¯er, if I didn¡¯t want Yun¡¯er to have more opportunities to practise, it would be up to me to decide whether to keep or destroy the Luo Family.¡± Yan Jinyun, who had never interrupted Yan Jinyu, was slightly shocked. It wasn¡¯t because of Yan Jinyu¡¯s ability, but because of Yan Jinyu¡¯s care and concern for her. Other than considering her rtionship with Feng Yuan and the others with Luo Qiu, there was also such a reason for keeping the Luo Family. Indeed, although she could take over the Yan Corporation now and had enough confidence topletely resolve those disloyal people in the Yan Corporation in a short period of time, that was all. Her ability was far from enough to make the Yan Corporation flourish and return to the glory that her grandfather had when he was still alive. She needed to have more experience to grow. Yan Jinyun was shocked, and Luo Qiu was even more shocked. However, she was shocked that Yan Jinyu actually said such ¡°shameless¡± words. It was up to her to decide whether the Luo Family would be destroyed or not¡­ What exactly did Yan Jinyu rely on to dare to say such words? Did she have such ability herself, or was it because she had Master Nine¡¯s confidence? In fact, Luo Qiu already had an answer in her heart. Yan Jinyu was the person who had seriously injured Luo Yilin. She could even find out the secret that the Luo Family had hidden for many years¡­ Perhaps, Yan Jinyu really had the ability to destroy the Luo Family just like that. Of course, Luo Qiu was curious about why Yan Jinyu was so different from the rumors. However, she didn¡¯t have the time to think about this now. Her heart was in a mess. Although she did not give a clear answer when the eldest son of the Huo Family came to look for her, she was actually a little tempted. ¡°Also, cooperating with Yun¡¯er means cooperating with me in a sense. Working with me is equivalent to having the Empire Group as your backer.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled, ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention that I came from the CEO¡¯s office of the Empire Group. Brother Nine already knows that Huo Xuan sent someone to look for you. Miss Luo, you have to think carefully. Are you going to work with the Huo Family and be enemies with the Empire Group or work with the Yan Corporation?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luo Qiu. Did she have a choice? Going against the Empire Group meant going against Master Nine! She wasn¡¯t crazy! Luo Qiu, who was feeling extremelyplicated, was about to give her an answer when Yan Jinyu retracted the smile on her face slightly and said slowly, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why are you hiding? Second Young Master Luo.¡± After that, a chuckle came from the private room next door and a person walked out. ¡°As expected of the Eldest Miss Yan, who could turn the situation around at a critical moment in the racing arena and seriously injure the other party. I¡¯ve been silent all this while, but you still noticed me.¡± Chapter 125 - Second Young Master Of The Luo Family

Chapter 125: Second Young Master Of The Luo Family

Yan Jinyun and Luo Qiu didn¡¯t expect Luo Yikun to be here. ¡°Second Brother? Why are you here?¡± After Luo Qiu asked, she looked over. There was no one beside Luo Yikun. In other words, he was here alone. This made Luo Qiu feel very incredulous. In the past, other than at home, Luo Yikun would definitely have a woman by his side. Luo Yikun didn¡¯t look like someone who woulde to a cold drink shop alone. Now, he appeared here alone. Did hee with her? No, not really. She clearly remembered that Luo Yikun had left the house before her. Luo Yikun looked at Luo Qiu. ¡°I arranged to meet someone here, but she stood me up.¡± After saying that, he turned her gaze to Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun again. Luo Yikun indeed liked beautiful women and was indeed a yboy. It wasn¡¯t a lie that he had feelings for Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun. It wasn¡¯t like he had never lowered himself to curry favor for beautiful women before, just like how he had curried favor with Qiu Jian in the underground racing arena back then. Of course, the premise was that he had to be interested in that beauty. If it were now, he might not even care if Qiu Jian stood in front of Luo Yikun. If not for the fact that he would treat a beautiful girl very well when he was interested and abandon her when he was not interested in her any more, he wouldn¡¯t be changing girlfriends every other day. Luo Yikun was that kind of standard jerk. Luo Yikun had never denied that either. However, the reason why he had curry favor with Qiu Jian back then, other than being interested in Qiu Jian, was because he also had the idea that he could borrow the Qiu Family to do things in the capital in the future. Luo Yikun would have to go to the capital sooner orter. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have rejected inheriting the Luo Family. However, now that the Qiu Family had clearly offended Yin Jiujin and couldn¡¯t even protect themselves, it was naturally no longer within Luo Yikun¡¯s consideration. However, although Luo Yikun liked beautiful women and was a jerk, he had one advantage. He was very sensible. Or rather, he was smart enough to know who he could and couldn¡¯t offend. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so interested in Yan Jinyun for so long and not make a move. The reason why Luo Yikun hadn¡¯t made a move on Yan Jinyun was because the Yan Family still had some influence in North City and Yan Jinyun wasn¡¯t easy to fool. He didn¡¯t want to get into trouble by chasing after her. Later on, when he saw Yan Jinyu, Luo Yikun clearly had thoughts too. However, he didn¡¯t act rashly. He wanted to see Yin Jiujin¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyu first and make sure that it wouldn¡¯t harm him. However, Yan Jinyu had let him witness such an exciting race unexpectedly. Luo Yikun was a smart person. Seeing that scene, he knew that even without Yin Jiujin¡¯s backing, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t someone he could provoke. After the race ended, when everyone was settling the mess, Yan Jinyu appeared again and told Qiu Jian and Zhao Yue that she had deliberately made sure that they were seriously injured and not dead. Luo Yikun was even more sure that Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t be provoked. Of course, Luo Qiu didn¡¯t believe Luo Yikun. Luo Yikun had always been the one who stood others up. When had anyone ever stood him up? However, Luo Qiu couldn¡¯t figure out why Luo Yikun was here alone. She couldn¡¯t figure it out, so she simply stopped thinking about it and turned her attention to Yan Jinyu, who was still sitting there with a faint smile. She caught a cold and had a high fever repeatedly for nearly two months. She didn¡¯t have the mood to investigate what happened outside. Hence, before this, she only knew that Yan Jinyu had already returned to North City and some rumors about her. Other than that, she didn¡¯t know much about Yan Jinyu. Of course, she didn¡¯t know what race Luo Yikun was talking about or how she had turned the situation around and seriously injured the other party. However, after hearing what Luo Yikun said, she could roughly guess what was going on. As their ssmate, she had heard about Zhao Yue being seriously injured and hospitalized in a car ident. It was said that Zhao Yue was sitting in the car of the eldest daughter of the Qiu Family in the capital. It turned out that the person who had injured them was Yan Jinyu. Moreover, regardless of whether Yan Jinyu had discovered that Luo Yikun was in the adjacent private room when she came over or if she had discovered it because of her vignce after sitting down, just based on her driving skills that even Luo Yikun praised, Yan Jinyu was already very amazing. Luo Yikun was a racing enthusiast. He liked to y, and the ce he yed the most was the racing arena. They often organized racingpetitions. ¡°Second Young Master Luo sent me messages twice. The first time was to tell me that Luo Yilin had applied for leave and didn¡¯t go to school. The second time was to tell me that Yun¡¯er wanted to meet Miss Luo here. I wonder what Second Young Master Luo¡¯s intentions are?¡± Many things got clear as soon as Yan Jinyu spoke. Yan Jinyun looked at her, then at Luo Yikun, who was sitting beside Luo Qiu and frowned slightly. With her intelligence, she quickly figured out the connection. No wonder Yan Jinyu arrived so timely yesterday. It turned out that she had been keeping an eye on Luo Yilin after receiving Luo Yikun¡¯s reminder. No wonder Yan Jinyu appeared in this cold drink shop. It turned out that she had received Luo Yikun¡¯s message and found out that she and Luo Qiu had agreed to meet here. ¡°I don¡¯t have any intentions. I just don¡¯t like Luo Yilin and don¡¯t want him to have his way.¡± Luo Yilin was a hypocrite. Because his grandfather had once wanted him to be the heir of the Luo Family in his will, Luo Yilin had always treated him as a thorn in his side. On the surface, they were brotherly, but behind his back, he had schemed against him countless times. If he wasn¡¯t¡­ he would have fallen into Luo Yilin¡¯s hands long ago. Of course, he would not fuss over small matters. After all, he didn¡¯t want to attract too much attention. Luo Yilin should never have attacked Luo Qiu. Others didn¡¯t know that Luo Qiu was Yu Yao¡¯s daughter, but he knew that he still owed Yu Yao his life. Of course, he was only a few months older than Luo Qiu. Someone had told him that he owed Yu Yao his life. He couldn¡¯t tolerate Luo Yilin targeting Luo Qiu. Yan Jinyu nced at Luo Yikun. She didn¡¯t say she believes him, nor did she say that she didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Is that so?¡± She smiled and said, ¡°Then, what¡¯s the purpose of Second Young Master Luo telling me that Yun¡¯er and Miss Luo are meeting here? It can¡¯t be that you don¡¯t like Luo Yilin and don¡¯t want him to get what he wants, right? Luo Yilin is so seriously injured that he can¡¯t even get out of bed now.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s not because of him.¡± Luo Yikun smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing this to let Yun¡­ Second Miss Yan and Qiu reached their coboration.¡± ¡°The eldest young master of the Huo Family is in trouble now and can¡¯t even take care of himself. How can he have the spare energy to take care of a small Luo Family? If Qiu agrees to cooperate with Eldest Young Master Huo, she will offend Master Nine. At the same time, she might offend Second Miss Yan and Eldest Miss Yan, especially Eldest Miss Yan.¡± ¡°At that time, it¡¯ll be fine if Young Master Huo can take care of it. But if he can¡¯t, what will happen to the Luo Family in North City? Taking a step back, even if Young Master Huo can take care of it, Young Master Huo will have to do his best against Master Nine alone, let alone Eldest Miss Yan.¡± ¡°The pros and cons are so obvious. I can see it clearly, but not Qiu. Qiu can only see it clearly when Eldest Miss Yanes personally.¡± ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve guessed correctly. Look, Eldest Miss Yan only said a few words and Qiupromised.¡± A hint of obscureness quickly shed through Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes. It seemed like she had to investigate Luo Yikun properly. Before she returned to North City, she had investigated all the top families and members of every family in North City. Naturally, she had also investigated Luo Yikun. This time, because Luo Yilin was keeping an eye on Yan Jinyun, she had investigated the Luo Family in detail. She had even found out about the Luo Family¡¯s secret, but the Luo Yikun that she found was nothing special. He was a yboy who liked beautiful women and often changed girlfriends. He didn¡¯t want to do his job properly and didn¡¯t even want to inherit his family business. He would rather be a useless family member. However, looking at it now, he wasn¡¯t like that. How could a person who was determined to eat and y have such brains and outlook? Also, he was so protective of Luo Qiu, his cousin. It was also worth pondering about. He disliked Luo Yilin so much, but he was so good to Luo Qiu. It was very likely that he had long known about Luo Qiu¡¯s background. All these years, even the head of the Luo Family, Luo Wanhong, didn¡¯t know about it. Even she had to spend some effort to find out, but Luo Yikun already knew. It was obvious that Luo Yikun wasn¡¯t a simple person. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Eldest Miss Yan would personally beat up Luo Yilin and seriously injure him. I also didn¡¯t expect Eldest Miss Yan to be able to find out secrets that even my uncle doesn¡¯t know and even dig out the evidence of Zhang Mei¡¯s crime so clearly.¡± Speaking of this, Luo Yikun was a little shocked. He only knew that Big Aunt¡¯s death was rted to Zhang Mei but Yan Jinyu had easily found the evidence which he had failed to find after so many years. This meant that Yan Jinyu was even more untouchable than he thought. He was secretly d that he didn¡¯t show it when he had feelings for her. Otherwise¡­ even if he didn¡¯t end up like Qiu Jian and Zhao Yue, he would definitely be in a lot of trouble. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Second Young Master Luo to be so smart and knowledgeable. You¡¯re not just a yboy who likes to y and ck like the others says.¡± Luo Yikun was shocked. He looked up and met Yan Jinyu¡¯s smiling eyes. He thought that she would say something that would shock him even more, but she said slowly, ¡°Oh, I heard that you¡¯re a jerk now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luo Yikun. ¡°I may be a jerk, but I¡¯m a smart jerk. I will never get myself into trouble.¡± ¡°How can you touch the pitch and not be defiled? You might suffer at the hands of a woman one day! Or one day, when you suddenly take a fancy to someone, the other party will ignore you because of your lousy history. You will cry when that timees,¡± Luo Qiu suddenly added. Luo Yikun looked at her and said confidently, ¡°That definitely won¡¯t happen!¡± Yan Jinyu nced at them and then said to Yan Jinyun, ¡°It seems like the coboration is sessful. I still have something on, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± The Qiu Family had brought Qiu Jian here to apologize. Although she had clearly said that she didn¡¯t meet them, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t pester and cause trouble at the Empire Building. She had to go back and take a look. She didn¡¯t want others to bully Yin Jiujin. Even though the chances of that happening are almost zero. Alright, she actually wanted to go meet that Second Miss Qin. When she was eavesdropping at Elegant Bamboo previously, Min Ting had mentioned the Second Missy of the Qin Family, Qin Bailu, saying that she wanted to apologize on behalf of Qiu Jian¡­ This time, she followed Qiu Jian and the rest to North City. What was she doing here? Apanying Qiu Jian to apologize to her? She didn¡¯t think that Qin Bailu and Qiu Jian¡¯s rtionship was really that deep. Taking a step back, even if they were like sisters, what did the Qiu Family¡¯s apology have to do with Qin Bailu, the Second Missy of the Qin Family? Hmph! Don¡¯t think that she couldn¡¯t tell that this was another person who had designs on her fianc¨¦! Chapter 126 - Stupid Qiu Family

Chapter 126: Stupid Qiu Family

In the hall on the first floor of the Empire Group. Seeing the group of people walking in, the two receptionists stood up. One of them smiled politely and asked, ¡°Hello, may I know who you are looking for?¡± Qiu Cheng nced at Qin Bailu. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of speaking, he said to the receptionist, ¡°Hello, we¡¯re looking for Master Nine.¡± Even if the other party was only the receptionist, Qiu Cheng didn¡¯t dare to slight her. After all, this was the Empire Group, and its owner was Master Nine, whom few people dared to offend in the capital. There weren¡¯t many people who dared toe to the Empire Group and say that they were looking for Master Nine. The two receptionists were stunned for a moment, but their excellent professionalism quickly made them recover their polite smiles. ¡°Sir, do you have an appointment?¡± Qiu Cheng¡¯s expression froze, ¡°No.¡± There were six to seven people in this group. They didn¡¯t have an appointment and still dared toe to the Empire Group in such a grand manner to look for Master Nine?! Who gave them courage? No matter how good the receptionist was at her job, she couldn¡¯t help but reveal an incredulous expression as she stared at the group of people in front of her. Until all of them were embarrassed and terrified. Qiu Jian, who was sitting in the wheelchair, didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Her respect for Master Nine made her persuade them not toe to the Empire Group directly to look for them more than once, but no one listened to her. Even Qin Bailu didn¡¯t say anything. In the end, the group of them headed straight for the Empire Group from the airport. Qin Bailu and Qiu Cheng said that they could only see Master Nine in North City at Mount Jing and the Empire Group. They didn¡¯t dare to enter Mount Jing, so they could only go to the Empire Group to try their luck. However, even so, they still came over nervously. Suppressing the fear in his heart, Qiu Cheng said with an awkward expression, ¡°However, we¡¯re here on Master Nine¡¯s request to apologize to him. You only have to say that the Qiu Family in the capital brings an unfilial daughter to apologize and Master Nine will meet us.¡± From the capital¡­ Although she didn¡¯t know which Qiu Family it was, since they came from the capital and dared to provoke Master Nine, their status must not be low. However, the receptionist still declined politely with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we couldn¡¯t let you up without an appointment. Please forgive us.¡± The receptionist added, ¡°Even if you¡¯re here to apologize to Master Nine.¡± ¡°However, Sir, you can try to contact Master Nine or Special Assistant Lin. Otherwise, you can contact Secretary Zhao and Secretary Zhou. We can only let you in after you have been given permission.¡± ¡°Sir, since you¡¯re here to apologize to Master Nine, even if you can¡¯t contact Master Nine directly, you should have the contact information of the others, right? They¡¯re all people around Master Nine.¡± Every word from the receptionist pierced Qiu Cheng¡¯s heart like a needle. He didn¡¯t have any contact information! He didn¡¯t even have Master Nine¡¯s secretary¡¯s contact information! If he did, why would theye to the Empire Group without even informing him? Even if he was stupid, he knew that it would be easier for thetter to anger Master Nine if he came over directly over without informing him. Seeing Qiu Cheng¡¯s expression, the two receptionists knew that they didn¡¯t have any contact information at all. They wouldn¡¯t dare to let them in now. They didn¡¯t even have the thought of calling the 55th floor to ask about them. At the same time, she looked at them with a strange gaze. As if she were looking at idiots. They didn¡¯t even have anyone¡¯s contact number and they actually dared toe to the Empire Group to look for him. Did they juste over without informing anyone? Were they here to apologize or to offend someone? Was this really someone from a certain family in the capital? Could he be an imposter? Qiu Cheng didn¡¯t say a word under the gazes of the two receptionists as if they were looking at an idiot. Qiu Jian asked Qin Bailu with a stiff face, ¡°Bailu, you¡¯re the Second Miss of the Qin Family. You should have the contact number of Special Assistant Lin beside Master Nine, right?¡± He didn¡¯t even ask her if she had Yin Jiujin¡¯s contact number. Instead, he directly asked about Lin Zimu¡¯s. This meant that Qiu Jian still had some self-awareness. She knew that even if Qin Bailu was the Second Missy of the Qin family, it was impossible for her to have Yin Jiujin¡¯s phone number. However, Qiu Jian emphasized the words ¡°Second Missy of the Qin Family¡± loudly. She was obviously angry that these two small receptionists dared to look down on the Qiu Family. Since they dared to underestimate the Qiu Family, she would bring out the Qin Family. They wouldn¡¯t dare to underestimate them, right!? However, they did not know that the two receptionists were not looking down on the Qiu Family. It was just that they had never heard of the Qiu Family in the capital. When the two receptionists heard the words ¡°Second Missy of the Qin Family¡±, the way they looked at Qin Bailu instantly changed. The Yin and Qin families were the threergest families in the capital. The Qin Family and the Yin Family¡¯s status were almost equal. And Yin Jiujin, the boss they respected, was the Second Young Master of the Yin Family. It could be because of the Qin Family¡¯s status or because they were in awe of Yin Jiujin and didn¡¯t dare to slight the three families in the capital, it was normal for their expressions to change when they found out that Qin Bailu was the Second Missy of the Qin Family. The two receptionists were only surprised by Qin Bailu¡¯s identity. Qiu Jian and the others were only pleased to see the two receptionists¡¯ expressions change, so they didn¡¯t notice Qin Bailu¡¯s slightly ugly expression. She nced at Qiu Jian with an unfriendly gaze. Then, she hid the anger in her eyes and smiled gently and kindly at the two receptionists, ¡°Although I¡¯m the Second Missy of the Qin Family, I rarely interact with Master Nine and don¡¯t have Master Nine¡¯s contact information. As for Special Assistant Lin beside Master Nine, I¡¯m still a student now and the field I¡¯m good at isn¡¯t rted to Master Nine. Naturally, I don¡¯t have Special Assistant Lin¡¯s contact information.¡± ¡°Please help me tell Master Nine that my sister knows that I¡¯ming to North City. Thinking that Master Nine hasn¡¯t been back for a long time, she specially asked me to bring two of Grandma Wu¡¯s best dishes to Master Nine,¡± Qin Bailu said as she waved the lunch box in her hand. Grandma Wu was an elder of the Yin Family. To be precise, she was the elder beside Old Master Yin and Old Madam Yin. After Old Madam Yin passed away, she remained by Old Master Yin¡¯s side to take care of Old Master Yin¡¯s meals. The two receptionists didn¡¯t know Grandma Wu¡¯s identity, but they knew that the eldest daughter of the Qin Family was the eldest young mistress of the Yin Family, Master Nine¡¯s sister-inw. It had to be said that Qin Bailu was indeed smart. She knew that the eldest daughter of the Qin Family, Qin Jianjia, would definitely ask her to send something to Yin Jiujin when she came to North City. That was why she specially called Qin Jianjia before leaving for the capital¡¯s international airport. Qin Bailu was used to currying favor, so even if they didn¡¯t have the same mother, Qin Jianjia didn¡¯t hate her much. After learning that Qin Bailu was going to North City, she asked her if there was anything she wanted her to bring for Yin Jiujin. Qin Jianjia asked Grandma Wu to make two of Yin Jiujin¡¯s favorite dishes and bring them to North City. Of course, Qin Jianjia actually didn¡¯t like Qin Bailu too much either. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have asked Qin Bailu to bring something to Yin Jiujin but didn¡¯t give Qin Bailu Yin Jiujin¡¯s contact information. Did Qin Bailu not ask? Of course not. Qin Bailu asked, but Qin Jianjia, who knew Yin Jiujin¡¯s temper, didn¡¯t say anything. She only said that Yin Jiujin had never been close to the other members of the Yin Family, and she didn¡¯t have Yin Jiujin¡¯s current phone number. She also said that if Qin Bailu didn¡¯t find it troublesome, she could send the dishes to the Empire Building. If she found it troublesome, she could eat the two dishes herself. It was one thing to care about Yin Jiujin, but it was another thing to not anger him. Qin Jianjia¡¯s thoughts were that if Yin Jiujin was willing to see Qin Bailu, those two dishes would naturally fall into his hands. If Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t willing to see Qin Bailu, it was only two dishes. The Yin Family didn¡¯tck those two dishes, so she could take it that she had given them to Qin Bailu. At the end of the day, it was all because Yin Jiujin hadn¡¯t returned to the Yin Family for too long that Qin Jianjia didn¡¯t hesitate to get someone to deliver food for him. ¡°Second Miss Qin, please wait a moment. Let me ask.¡± Just as the receptionist finished speaking, before Qin Bailu could be smug, she heard a voice from behind her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. Yin Jiujin doesn¡¯t want them.¡± Everyone looked over and saw a girl in a white t-shirt walking over leisurely with one hand in her pocket and the other ying with her phone. At that moment, there was an indecipherable smile on her face. ¡°Miss Yu!¡± The two receptionists greeted her respectfully at the same time. The Qiu Family quickly guessed the identity of the person when they called her ¡°Miss Yu¡± and the two receptionists¡¯ obviously warm and respectful attitude. That was the eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City who had been missing for many years and Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e! Of course, other than Qiu Jian, there was another person who recognized Yan Jinyu at first sight. That person was Qin Bailu. Qin Bailu had been thinking about marrying Yin Jiujin, so she had naturally investigated Yan Jinyu, Yin Jiujin¡¯s legitimate fianc¨¦e carefully. Unfortunately, the results of her investigation did not even mention that Yan Jinyu knew how to race. However, the Yan Jinyu she heard from Qiu Jian was clearly not what she had found out¡­ This made it even harder for Qin Bailu to ignore Yan Jinyu, Yin Jiujin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Thinking about those rumors that Yin Jiujin treated Yan Jinyu differently, Qin Bailu couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She actually had two objectives foring to North City. Firstly, she wanted to show her face in front of Yin Jiujin so that he would remember her. Secondly, she wanted to meet Yan Jinyu, who had already be famous in the capital before she even appeared. However, what did Yan Jinyu say just now? Was Yin Jiujin going to eat them up?! Chapter 127 - Domineering Jin Yu

Chapter 127: Domineering Jin Yu

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Not to mention that Yan Jinyu actually dared to call Master Nine by his name, which made her jealous, Yan Jinyu was actually making a decision for Master Nine. How could Yan Jinyu dare to make a decision for Master Nine! ¡°So it¡¯s Eldest Miss Yan. I¡¯ve long heard of your name. We¡¯ve finally met today.¡± She had seen Yan Jinyu¡¯s photo before. At that time, she was so angry with Yan Jinyu¡¯s appearance that she threw the things in the room. Now that she saw her in person and she was actually even more beautiful than the photo! Moreover, Yan Jinyu seemed to have an indescribable temperament other than her beauty. She made people feel that she was the most conspicuous person in the crowd! Qin Bailu was rmed. Yan Jinyu made her feel a strong sense of danger. It was as if as long as Yan Jinyu was around, she would never get to marry Master Nine¡­ No, it was as if she would never have the chance to get close to Master Nine! How was that possible?! Not to mention that Yan Jinyu was just an educated girl who grew up in a rural orphanage, even if Yan Jinyu grew up in the Yan Family, she wasn¡¯t qualified to be her opponent. It was even more impossible for her to stop her from marrying into the Yin Family! Even if Yan Jinyu was very brave and had some ability that she hadn¡¯t found out yet! Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze swept past Qin Bailu andnded on Qiu Jian, who was instinctively pushing her wheelchair a few steps back, and smiled. ¡°Miss Qiu, I trust you¡¯ve been well since west met. Are your injuries healed?¡± ¡°Oh, it looks like you¡¯ve almost recovered. You can even be discharged and run around.¡± ¡°Did I injure you too lightly back then?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I really don¡¯t understand where Miss Qiu got the courage to appear in front of me again?¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re not seriously injured enough, or do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who will let you off when we meet again?¡± ¡°Miss Qiu probably doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯ve always been a vengeful person. I usually don¡¯t give anyone who has caused me trouble a second chance.¡± Of course, that didn¡¯t include the Yan Family¡¯s members. She had given the Yan Family¡¯s members many chances. However, the Yan Family was rted to her by blood. What did Qiu Jian have? ¡°Also, who gave you the courage to directlye to Yin Jiujin¡¯s territory? I can¡¯t figure that out either!¡± Even she had been a little wary of Yin Jiujin in the past, but the Qiu Family actually dared toe to the Empire Group directly. With their brains, it was no wonder that they had brought up a brainless daughter like Qiu Jian. If it were someone else who had some brains, they wouldn¡¯t dare to look for her trouble again after they saw her show that trick in the underground racing arena, such as Luo Yikun. Qiu Jian was actually not taught a lesson after suffering such serious injuries¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys afraid of infuriating Yin Jiujin? Could it be that in your opinion, the exnation Yin Jiujin wants is toe and apologize? Even if it¡¯s true, do you think Yin Jiujin will be happy to find you alling to the Empire Building in such a grand manner? Or is it¡­¡± ¡°Yin Jiujin has been keeping a low profile for too long. Have you all forgotten how he used to do things?¡± Other than Qin Bailu, a total of six people from the Qiu Family, including Qiu Cheng and Qiu Jian, came. Not to mention Yin Jiujin, even Yan Jinyu was very unhappy when she saw this scene. So many of them came. Were they here to apologize or to fight? They even came straight to Yin Jiujin¡¯spany! Clearly, even if the Qiu Family was afraid of Yin Jiujin, Yin Jiujin had mostly stayed in North City all these years. Even though his prestige was still in the capital, many people had only heard of his name and deeds, but they had never directly experienced how ruthless his methods were. The Qiu Family belonged to this category. If it were any other family, they wouldn¡¯t dare to be like the Qiu Family. Yin Jiujin had already asked Min Ting to send a message to Qin Bailu for a few days before the Qiu Family gave them an exnation. It was even such a stupid ¡°apology¡±. When Yan Jinyu said that, everyone in the Qiu Family was terrified. However, the people from the Qiu Family didn¡¯t have any direct understanding of Yin Jiujin¡¯s ruthlessness. Qiu Jian and Qin Bailu were different. Qin Bailu, who had designs on Yin Jiujin, naturally investigated Yin Jiujin¡¯s matter. Although she couldn¡¯t find anything deeper, she could find out what many people in the capital knew. It was precisely those matters that made others so afraid of Yin Jiujin. Qiu Jian often followed Qin Bailu, so she naturally knew a lot of things. This was also the reason why she repeatedly tried to stop Qiu Cheng and the others froming to the Empire Building to look for Yin Jiujin. Qin Bailu didn¡¯t care. Anyway, she was here to ¡°deliver something.¡± Even if the Qiu Family angered Master Nine, it wouldn¡¯t affect her. If the Qiu Family didn¡¯t anger Master Nine, it would be more beneficial for her. After all, she would be fine no matter what. Naturally, she ignored Qiu Jian, who had advised them not toe to the Empire Building directly. However, after hearing Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, Qin Bailu looked at her and her eyes darkened. ¡°Uncle Qiu and the others came to North City this time to apologize at Master Nine¡¯s request. Isn¡¯t an apology more sincere in person? Uncle Qiu doesn¡¯t have Master Nine¡¯s contact number, so he came to the Empire Group directly. Why are you so overbearing, Eldest Miss Yan?¡± Yan Jinyu turned her gaze to her and her smile remained unchanged, ¡°Overbearing? Am I not telling the truth? Also, Brother Nine wants the Qiu Family to give an exnation, not a verbal apology from the Qiu Family. Don¡¯t be mistaken about this, Second Miss Qin.¡± ¡°Brother Nine personally said that he wanted an exnation. Go and ask around. Who would be like the Qiu Family and think that an apology would be enough?¡± ¡°Furthermore, do you guys look like you are here to apologize to Yin Jiujin bying in such a big group?¡± Yan Jinyu nced at their empty hands and sneered, ¡°You came to apologize empty-handed without even an apology gift. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such an apology.¡± ¡°Forget it about apologizing without an apology gift first. Did you get the wrong person to apologize to? It seems like Miss Qiu had offended me and not Yin Jiujin.¡± ¡°Or do I look like I am very easy to bully?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at Qiu Jian, whose expression had changed. ¡°Perhaps, Miss Qiu feels that what I said back then was a joke?¡± ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t always have that kind of uracy to just happen to keep you alive.¡± Qiu Jian¡¯s pupils constricted when she met her smiling eyes. Yan Jinyu actually¡­ actually¡­ Their lives were in her hands! How terrifying was this! She suddenly regretted not stopping her father and the rest of the Qiu Family froming to North City to apologize. At this moment, she clearly realized that she didn¡¯t want to apologize to Yan Jinyu. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to apologize, but she didn¡¯t dare to face Yan Jinyu from the bottom of her heart! ¡°I¡­¡± Just as she was about to speak, Yan Jinyu interrupted with a light smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything unnecessary. Initially, if you guys were sensible and took the initiative to disappear, don¡¯te and show your presence in front of me again, I won¡¯t pursue the matter anymore since I¡¯ve already returned it on the spot when Miss Qiu specially came to North City to find trouble with me previously. However¡­¡± Looking at the group of people with stiff expressions, Yan Jinyu continued, ¡°Yet, you all want to make your presence known so badly. If I don¡¯t do anything, won¡¯t I be letting you all down?¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for the Qiu Family to disappear from the capital.¡± Yan Jinyu, an innocent and harmless 18-year-old girl, made such a domineering CEO¡¯s statement seem a little funny. However, at that moment, Qin Bailu, who was watching, did not find it funny. Her heart sank. Not everyone could make the Qiu Family disappear from the capital. However, Yan Jinyu said it so casually. What exactly did she have to rely on? Did she really have something to rely on? Or did she think that Master Nine would make a move to make the Qiu Family disappear for her? No matter what, Yan Jinyu was getting more and more worthy of attention. The people from the Qiu Family werepletely stunned on the spot. Even the two receptionists standing there were shocked. Why did they have the feeling that Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e was a hidden big shot? It must be their imagination. Miss Yu probably only said that because she had Master Nine as her backer. ¡°What do you mean by that?!¡± Qiu Jian was so agitated that she wanted to stand up from the wheelchair. However, she was covered in injuries and her hands and feet were covered in ster. She didn¡¯t manage to stand up and her wounds were torn open. She gritted her teeth in pain. Yan Jinyu ignored her and looked at Qin Bailu, ¡°Second Missy of the Qin Family?¡± ¡°Yan Jin¡­¡± Seeing that she was ignoring her, Qiu Jian was so anxious that she wanted to speak again. Yan Jinyu nced over calmly, and her words were stuck in her throat. Fear! Extreme fear! She didn¡¯t know what a murderous gaze was like, but just now, she felt that she saw killing intent in Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes! It was as if she would die on the spot if she said another word! W-What a joke?! In today¡¯s society, who dared to kill someone in public?! However, she clearly¡­ Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze made her shiver when she looked at her. Feeling that strong killing intent, it didn¡¯t matter if it was real or an illusion. At least at this moment, she did not dare to speak again. Was Qiu Jian the only one who sensed Yan Jinyu¡¯s killing intent? Of course not. Chapter 128 - Indulgence

Chapter 128: Indulgence

There was also Qiu Cheng, who was standing beside Qiu Jian and was about to say to Yan Jinyu for saying something like ¡°It¡¯s time for the Qiu Family to disappear from the capital¡±. Qiu Cheng was also terrified. He took back his words. Since Qiu Jian and Qiu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything, the rest of the Qiu Family naturally didn¡¯t dare to say anything. They all thought that Yan Jinyu was relying on Yin Jiujin. Finally, it was quiet. Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze turned to Qin Bailu again. Qin Bailu was naturally puzzled why Qiu Jian and Qiu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything, especially Qiu Jian. Why did she suddenly stop? However, Qin Bailu couldn¡¯t think too much about it. Looking at Yan Jinyu, Qin Bailu smiled graciously and appropriately. ¡°Yes, does Eldest Miss Yan know me?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qin Bailu¡¯s expression froze for a moment. ¡°I simply heard what you guys said earlier,¡± Yan Jinyu said again. ¡°¡­¡± Qin Bailu. Before she could say anything, she heard Yan Jinyu say something that made her clench her teeth. Yan Jinyu said, ¡°Of course. I didn¡¯t call you that to get to know you. I just want to remind you that no matter who you are, don¡¯t even think of getting close to my man.¡± She flicked a nce at the food container she was carrying. ¡°Brother Nine will not eat what you brought over.¡± Brother Nine¡­ It was that damn form of address again! Ever since Yan Jinyu appeared, she had already heard her call out this form of address a few times! Also, the receptionist of the Empire Group was actually so friendly to Yan Jinyu. What did this mean? It meant that Master Nine had brought Yan Jinyu to show her face in the Empire Group! The Empire Group¡¯s people¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyupletely depended on Master Nine! Since they were so respectful to Yan Jinyu, it could only mean that Master Nine really treated Yan Jinyu differently! Regardless of whether Master Nine treated Yan Jinyu like this because their engagement was decided by Old Madam Yin herself, it was enough to show that Yan Jinyu was different in Master Nine¡¯s heart! Fortunately, Master Nine had someone else in his heart. Otherwise¡­ She had never been so d that Master Nine had that person in his heart! ¡°I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush. I know very well what Second Miss Qin is thinking. I can only advise you not to have any thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t have because I¡¯m toozy to deal with you.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she was toozy to think of how to deal with her, but toozy to deal with her. In other words, if she wanted to deal with Qin Bailu, she didn¡¯t have to waste any effort at all. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not saying this because I¡¯m afraid of you. I simply don¡¯t like my man to be targeted by others. That¡¯s all. You¡¯re not worthy enough to make me fear you.¡± ¡°Also, it wasn¡¯t that Brother Nine didn¡¯t eat food that was taken out from the Yin Family, but food that was passed through your hands.¡± Qin Bailu couldn¡¯t maintain her smile any longer. Her face twisted slightly. ¡°Did Eldest Miss Yan ask Master Nine when you said these words? Who gave you the right to make such a decision for Master Nine? Does Master Nine know¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by a voice. ¡°I gave it to her.¡± Everyone looked over and saw Yin Jiujin walking over. At that moment, the doors of the private elevator behind him slowly closed. He came straight down from his office on the 55th floor. Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes swept over them coldly and everyone went quiet. Quiet wasn¡¯t enough to describe the situation. Qiu Cheng was still fine, but the other Qiu Family members were so frightened that they almost fell limp. This was all because of Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze. It was obvious how terrifying Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze was. Or rather, it was obvious how bad Yin Jiujin¡¯s mood was now. Yin Jiujin was unhappy that the ignorant Qiu Family hade straight to the Empire Group and vited his dignity. He was even more annoyed that Qin Bailu made Yan Jinyu angry by sending him food. He did not care where it came from. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t good if it made his girl unhappy. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t give this person who made the youngdy unhappy, any good attitude. However, he liked it when the youngdy kept saying ¡°my man¡±. She knew how to protect her food. Not bad. ¡°Master Nine!¡± The two receptionists greeted him respectfully. ¡°M-Master Nine¡­¡± Seeing Yin Jiujin like this, Qin Bailu felt a little afraid. However, when she thought of Yin Jiujin¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in her heart. He gave it to her? What did he give her? He gave Yan Jinyu the right to make decisions for him?! What right did Yan Jinyu have!? Based on that engagement? However, no matter how angry she was, Qin Bailu didn¡¯t dare to show it in front of Yin Jiujin. She could only suppress her anger. She wanted to speak, but she was too afraid of Yin Jiujin¡¯s dark gaze and couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time. However, when Qin Bailu was able to speak up, the people from the Qiu Family didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. Yin Jiujin no longer cared about them and walked straight towards Yan Jinyu. When he turned his gaze to Yan Jinyu, he no longer looked as frightening as before. Not only that, but there was also a hint of gentleness! Then, they saw him walk to Yan Jinyu and hold her hand! ¡°Are you done with your errands?¡± His voice was so gentle as if this Master Nine was fake! Qiu Cheng¡¯s body swayed and he almost fell to the floor. If he had known that Master Nine valued the eldest daughter of the Yan Family so much, he¡­ or he should have said that if he had known that Master Nine¡¯s gaze was so frightening, he wouldn¡¯t have¡­ He knew that the Qiu Family was finished! They were really finished! Qin Bailu and Qiu Jian widened their eyes in shock. They couldn¡¯t believe that what they had seen and heard was real! H-how was that possible? Didn¡¯t Master Nine have someone in his heart? Why was he so¡­ gentle to Yan Jinyu?! If it were anyone else, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to use the word ¡°gentle¡±. However, this person was Master Nine, the ¡°God of ughter¡± of the business world that everyone respected and used ruthless methods! Most importantly, he clearly had someone in his heart, but he still treated Yan Jinyu like this. Was it because he had a change of heart? Or was it simply because of his responsibility? The moment Yan Jinyu saw Yin Jiujin, her bad mood due to Qin Bailu instantly dissipated, especially when she recalled what he had just said. He gave it to her¡­ He had given her the right. Yin Jiujin was indeed someone she had acknowledged. He kept saying things that made her happy. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done. I even used Brother Nine¡¯s name to get things done.¡± After saying that, she grinned at him, looking a little silly. At least, it was from Yin Jiujin¡¯s point of view. He wanted to habitually raise his hand to rub the top of her head, but he realized that her long hair was tied up. With this rub, her hair was messed up, so he turned to pinch her face. ¡°Silly, I¡¯m your fianc¨¦. Why do you need to ¡®borrow¡¯ my name? Shouldn¡¯t you just use my name to do things?¡± No matter how stupid Qin Bailu was, she could tell that Master Nine felt more than responsible for Yan Jinyu with his indulging tone of voice. But Master Nine clearly had someone in his heart¡­ Could it be that Master Nine liked to have more than one woman like other men? No, no way. Master Nine had no woman by his side all these years¡­ except for that person. How could Master Nine like to have more than one woman? If he really liked her, with Master Nine¡¯s status, he could have as many women as he liked. Then why did Master Nine treat Yan Jinyu¡­ As she thought about it, Qin Bailu lowered her eyes slightly to hide the sinister look in them. No matter why Master Nine treated Yan Jinyu so differently, Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t stay! That person in the capital was protected by Master Nine. She couldn¡¯t touch her, but not Yan Jinyu. Although Master Nine was often in North City and Yan Jinyu was also in North City, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t like the person in the capital who didn¡¯t leave her house. As long as she had the intention, she would always be able to find an opportunity toy her hands on Yan Jinyu! Just as Yan Jinyu was about to re at him and p his hand away, Yin Jiujin retracted his hand. He turned back and saw the group of people standing behind him. He frowned slightly. ¡°Do you need someone to chase you away?¡± ¡°Or it isn¡¯t enough for the Qiu Family to disappear, and you guys want to disappear too?¡± Everyone in the Qiu Family was shocked, especially Qiu Jian. She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Nine. We came here this time to sincerely apologize to Miss Yan for my previous mistake. We didn¡¯t have any other intentions. We specially came to the Empire Group because we can only see Master Nine if we wait here, so we¡­¡± ¡°Are you the one who feels that Little Yu isn¡¯tpatible with me?¡± Yin Jiujin interrupted her lightly. Qiu Jian was stunned. Then, she realized what he was saying and was shocked, ¡°Master Nine, Master Nine, I-I¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t utter aplete sentence after saying ¡°I¡± for a long time. If Qiu Jian hadn¡¯t said anything, Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t have thought of her. ¡°Are my affairs something that you can interfere in?¡± ¡°You know better than me who¡¯spatible with me?¡± The more she listened, the more terrified Qiu Jian became. Even though she didn¡¯t dare to look up at Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression. ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m sorry, Master Nine. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I-I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was careless with my words that day. I¡¯ve already been taught a lesson and am bedridden. Master Nine, please forgive me for speaking carelessly. I won¡¯t dare to say such words again in the future. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Initially, the Qiu Family only needed to publicly announce an apology. At the same time, you would have topensate for the psychological damage and this matter would be considered over.¡± Hearing that, Qiu Jian and the people from the Qiu Family felt their hearts turn cold. Then, they all looked desperate. They were extremely regretful! ¡°Get lost!¡± Qiu Cheng hurriedly pushed Qiu Jian¡¯s wheelchair and left. The Qiu Family members also hurriedly followed. The Qiu Family was finished. If they could make it in time, they could still go back and make some amends, even though that was impossible. Yin Jiujin nced at Qin Bailu, who was still standing there. ¡°You want to stay here as a guest?¡± Qin Bailu was about to reply in surprise when Yin Jiujin continued, ¡°Mount Jing has many rooms to entertain guests. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to stay there as a guest forever after you enter.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qin Bailu was terrified! The smile on her face froze. ¡°I have something on, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. I¡¯ll put the two dishes that my sister asked Grandma Wu to specially make here. I¡¯ll visit you again next time.¡± Then, she ran away. It was as if something was chasing her. Yin Jiujin nced at the thermos box that Qin Bailu had ced on the front desk and said indifferently, ¡°Throw it away.¡± That was for the two receptionists. He held Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand and took the private elevator upstairs. *** Two weekster, after the small farewell party for Yan Ruyu and her family ended and on their way back to Mount Jing, Yan Jinyu was surrounded by killers. It wasn¡¯t simply finding gangsters to gang up on them, but a real assassination to kill them. At that moment, other than Yan Jinyu, there was also the chauffeur Cheng Lin and¡­ Yin Jiujin, who had suddenly appeared during the farewell party. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know if these people were after her or Yin Jiujin at the beginning. She was not nervous. Instead, she was a little excited. She finally had a chance to perform in front of Yin Jiujin! She had been Yin Jiujin¡¯s bodyguard for two weeks, but she had never found a chance to show her skills. However, because she had always been by Yin Jiujin¡¯s side and had a lot of food ced in front of her, she had be rounder. Yin Jiujin¡¯s super vignce allowed him to discover the situation outside the car immediately. At that moment, the car arrived at the most deste part of the journey from the city to Mount Jing. There was nobody here. There was maple tree forest on both sides of the road. It was summer and the maple trees were lush. It was almost evening and it was already a little dark. Furthermore, they were driving in the dense maple forest so they couldn¡¯t see the road very clearly. However, no one had dared to do anything here in all these years. This was because although this ce was still a distance away from Mount Jing, this path only led to Mount Jing. Yin Jiujin was usually the only one who passed through it. Who dared to have any ideas on him? ¡°Little Yu¡­¡± Yin Jiujin was about tofort her when he saw that Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She even gave him a huge smile. ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry. Have you forgotten? You have a bodyguard by your side! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you! Moreover, it¡¯s time for you to witness my power! In case you keep calling me silly!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. ¡°¡­¡± Cheng Lin, who was in the driver¡¯s seat. Wasn¡¯t Miss Yu joking about being Master Nine¡¯s bodyguard? Moreover, wasn¡¯t Miss Yu too calm after being stopped? Oh, she didn¡¯t seem to be calm. Instead, she was inexplicably excited? Chapter 129 - Jinyu Strikes

Chapter 129: Jinyu Strikes

¡°Master Nine, there are six people in total. The other party has guns. I¡¯m not sure if there are any snipers.¡± As soon as Cheng Lin finished speaking, Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin said at the same time, ¡°No.¡± They meant that there were no snipers. After saying that, the two of them looked at each other. Yan Jinyu smiled, and Yin Jiujin looked at her with aplicated gaze. Cheng Lin had received a good deal of professional training and yet he couldn¡¯t urately sense if there were any snipers hiding in the dark, but she could¡­ It seemed like his understanding of the girl was far from enough. This was good too. Even if he couldn¡¯t take care of her, the girl still had the ability to protect herself. She just didn¡¯t know where her capabilities came from. She was clearly only 18 years old¡­ However, he had forgotten that when he left the army at the age of 16, other than his temperament, his ability was about the same as now. However, after confirming that there were no snipers and that there were only six assassins who weren¡¯t considered top-notch, Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin confirmed who these people wereing for. If they were here to kill Yin Jiujin, even without a sniper, they wouldn¡¯t only find six ordinary killers. In other words, these people were here for Yan Jinyu. Moreover, the other party didn¡¯t know her background. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have sent these few people to kill her. In addition, other than Cheng Lin, who was driving, Yan Jinyu was the only one in this car. Yin Jiujin had suddenly appeared midway. Other than the few people at Yan Ruyu¡¯s family¡¯s farewell party, no one else knew that Yin Jiujin would return to Mount Jing with Yan Jinyu. The six killers lying in ambush here naturally did not know that either. All in all, these people were here for Yan Jinyu. Upon realizing this, Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. Yan Jinyu smiled faintly. Someone wanted to kill her. They were really¡­ tired of living! One had to know that she cherished her life the most! However, she thought that she finally had the chance to do what Yin Jiujin¡¯s bodyguard should do¡ªprotect him. It turned out that he was still implicated by her. Crack! Yin Jiujin and Cheng Lin took out their pistols from the hiddenpartment in the car. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t move, but Cheng Lin was already forced to stop the car. He rolled down the car window and was about to poke his head out to deal with those people when Yan Jinyu said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Cheng Lin was stunned. When he turned back to look at her, she could clearly see the bewilderment in his eyes that said,?¡°Are you joking?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled faintly. ¡°Open the car door. I¡¯ll get out.¡± At this moment, gunshots were alreadying from outside. Bang, bang, bang. They were shooting straight at their car. It was a professional bulletproof modification. There were constant attacks outside the car, but the car was unaffected. Cheng Lin looked at Yin Jiujin and asked him to make the decision. Although he didn¡¯t agree, his status didn¡¯t allow him to ask too much about Yan Jinyu¡¯s decision. ¡°No!¡± Yin Jiujin said. Of course, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t agree. Even if he knew that Yan Jinyu might really be capable. The situation outside the car was such that six people attacked at the same time. It was not an exaggeration to describe it as a ¡°rain of bullets¡±. What if she got injured identally after getting out of the car¡­ He would never allow that to happen. Yan Jinyu smiled, ¡°Brother Nine, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ve seen bigger scenes than this. Just this alone can¡¯t hurt me at all.¡± Just three years ago, she had personally destroyed Ghost ughter Ind. That was an entire ind, and the area it covered was not small. However, because the ind was isted and not under the jurisdiction of any country, the news of the ind being blown up was suppressed by Yan Jinyu and the other three people at the same time. Other than a few people who knew about this matter, there were no rted reports from the outside world, so this matter didn¡¯t spread widely. ¡°That won¡¯t do either!¡± Yin Jiujin stared at her without any intention ofpromising. Cheng Lin could tell after this. Miss Yu was not joking. She seemed to really have some ability! Actually, when he found out that Miss Yu didn¡¯t panic at all when she saw the situation outside, and even had a hint of excitement, he should have thought that Miss Yu wasn¡¯t simple. As for how not simple she was, that was not his concern. After all, Master Nine would definitely be able to tell when he could. Master Nine didn¡¯t even say anything, so why should he speak? ¡°Brother Nine¡­¡± ¡°No way even if you act coquettishly!¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand that was tugging at his sleeve paused. She wasn¡¯t acting coquettishly! She was the number one killer, how could she act coquettishly? Instead, she let go of his sleeve and turned to hug his arm with both hands. ¡°Brother Nine, these people are obviously here for me. I¡¯ve always liked to take revenge on the spot¡­¡± Anyway, things were different now. In the past, she was under control and could only endure it. Ever since Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed by her, she was no longer under any control. She had since developed the habit of taking revenge on the spot. ¡°Since someone is bullying me, I naturally have to go personally. How about this? If Brother Nine is really worried, will you get out of the car with me? Don¡¯t make a move. Just watch from the side. If I really can¡¯t handle it, you can help me. How about that?¡± Yin Jiujin looked at the arm she was hugging and turned his gaze to her face again. ¡°Do you really want to take action personally? They¡¯re just a few small fry. Cheng Lin can handle them alone.¡± If he were sitting in the back seat alone, he wouldn¡¯t have taken out his gun from the secretpartment. He wanted to protect her as soon as possible since she was beside him. ¡°Of course!¡± Yan Jinyu red at him. ¡°It¡¯s all because you keep saying that I¡¯m silly, Brother Nine. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to find a chance to prove that I¡¯m indeed very formidable. Of course, I don¡¯t want to miss it!¡± Wasn¡¯t that silly? Who would always want to prove herself to the person she liked? Didn¡¯t girls usually want the person they liked to see their weaker side? ¡°Brother Nine, you have to believe me. These few people really can¡¯t hurt me.¡± ¡°You know that I can¡¯t stand you acting coy.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Yan Jinyu. What was that supposed to mean? What did he mean by that? He couldn¡¯t stand her acting coy?! No, she wasn¡¯t acting coy! Cheng Lin lowered his presence and pretended not to hear anything. ¡°I¡¯ll go first. You follow me,¡± Yin Jiujin thought since she had repeatedly acted coquettishly to him because of this and had promised to try her best to obey him in the future, he naturally had to give in to her. Even if she didn¡¯t even have the ability to do anything, there were only a few people. He waspletely confident that he could guarantee her safety. It was good that he agreed. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care if she followed him or not. Anyway, after getting out of the car, she would be able to settle those people very quickly. She nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, alright. I promise to follow Brother Nine.¡± Yin Jiujin opened the car door and got out. Yan Jinyu followed closely behind. At that moment, there were still continuous gun attacks outside the car. The bullets were all blocked by the car door Yin Jiujin had pushed open. When they saw who got out of the car, the six killers stopped at the same time. Two of them even subconsciously took a few steps back with fear on their faces. ¡°H-how could it be¡­ Master Nine?!¡± Yan Jinyu stuck her head out from behind Yin Jiujin and smiled as she waved at them. ¡°Me too.¡± She walked out and stood beside Yin Jiujin. She faced the assassins without dodging and smiled faintly. ¡°From the looks of it, you really aren¡¯t here for Brother Nine. So, you¡¯re here for me?¡± The faint smile gradually turned sinister. ¡°Tsk, there are many people who want to kill me. Unfortunately, the person who can take my life has yet to appear.¡± The assassins were shocked, but before they could be terrified, they saw Yan Jinyu move quickly. The assassin closest to her fell to the ground. A cutthroat move. Right then, Yan Jinyu was holding a small knife in her hand. Yin Jiujin remembered that this small knife was a fruit knife he had ced in the car previously. It was about ten centimeters long and one centimeter wide. He knew that she had some ability, but he did not expect her to be able to kill someone without batting an eye. He was shocked, but his heart ached even more. How could there be so many people in the world who killed without batting their eyes? She had no time to think. She held the gun tightly in her hand in case someone attacked her. ¡°You¡­¡± One of the frightened killers was about to speak when Yan Jinyu moved quickly and killed him. The remaining four killers were only filled with shock. They hurriedly found a ce to hide, picked up their guns, and shot randomly. Yin Jiujin was very fast. With two bangs, he finished two of them before they could find a hiding ce. One of them was pierced through the heart by the knife Yan Jinyu threw out and died on the spot. This way, there was only one killer left out of the six. This was still because from Yin Jiujin¡¯s angle, that killer was coincidentally blocked by Yan Jinyu. Although Yin Jiujin was confident that he could take the killer¡¯s life without injuring Yan Jinyu, he didn¡¯t dare to take the risk with Yan Jinyu, even though the chances of Yin Jiujin injuring Yan Jinyu were less than one in 10,000. In addition, he saw a bullet heading towards Yan Jinyu. In that moment of hesitation, the killer sessfully hid behind the big sycamore tree by the road. As for Yan Jinyu, she didn¡¯t have any extra hands to deal with him. The four of them attacked at the same time, and more than ten bullets wereing at her! She threw a small knife with one hand to kill the person in front of her while dodging the bullets. In a sh, she deftly avoided most of the bullets, but two of them were unavoidable! Actually, she could have avoided it, but the killer, who had already hidden behind the tree, reached out with his gun and attacked her again. ¡°Little Yu!¡± As he shouted, Yin Jiujin shot the two bullets down. The bullets were so fast that he could actually hit them! This series of actions seemed to beplicated, but it actually all happened in the blink of an eye. If they were an ordinary person, they would never have such a fast reaction at such a time. Seeing that the bullet that was flying over was about to hit Yan Jinyu, Yin Jiujin¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. For the first time in his life, he broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Be careful!¡± At the same time, he almost instinctively ran towards Yan Jinyu. He actually had the intention of blocking the bullet for her. In the next second, Yin Jiujin was stunned. Cheng Lin, who quickly got out of the car after he saw the situation, was stunned. The killer hiding behind the tree was even more stunned. No, the killer wasn¡¯t just stunned. Upon seeing this scene, there was only endless fear and panic in his heart. He stared at Yan Jinyu with wide eyes, ¡°Chi!!!¡± Chapter 130 - Exposed

Chapter 130: Exposed

How did the killer recognize Yan Jinyu at a nce? It was because the moment he saw that Yan Jinyu waved her left hand and a thin golden thread flew out from the ¡°watch¡± on her wrist and pierced the bullet when it was about to hit her! The bullet shattered instantly! It was already very rare for her to react at such a fast speed, but she actually shattered the bullet that wasing straight at her! Anyone who had heard of the title of the number one killer, ¡°Chi¡±, knew that¡±Chi¡± had a golden thread that was two meters long and as thin as a hair. ¡°Chi¡± could use that golden thread to shatter bullets that were shooting at her! However, to this day, the people who had really seen her use the golden thread to shatter the bullet that was rapidly approaching had all been killed by her. The reason why the world knew about it was because they had heard it from others. They thought that it was just a rumor, but it turned out to be¡­ true! However, anyone who had heard of the name ¡°Chi¡± knew that ¡°Chi¡± had be famous eight years ago. As soon as she attacked, shepleted a mission that others thought no one couldplete. From then on, she became the number one killer on the Assassin Ranking. Eight years ago, the eldest daughter of the Yan Family was only 10 years old! H-how could she be ¡°Chi¡±? The killer was still holding on to a sliver of hope when he saw Yan Jinyu smile. ¡°Yo, you have good eyesight.¡± The golden thread had retracted the moment it shattered the bullet. If the bullet had not been shattered and the three people present had good eyesight, they would not have noticed it at all. Because it was too fast! The gun in the killer¡¯s hand fell to the ground and he fell to his knees. They were both killers, but the ¡°Chi¡± was a legend in the killer world. Not only did they be famous from the very beginning, but they also never lost a battle after that. They even personally destroyed Ghost ughter Ind! ¡°Ghost ughter¡± had always had an extraordinary status in the killer world. It could be seen from the fact that the top four killers were all from ¡°Ghost ughter¡±. Yet such a ¡®Ghost ughter¡¯ was destroyed at the hands of the ¡°Chi¡± whom it had personally nurtured! This obviously showed how formidable the ¡°Chi¡± was, and it was utterly not something a small fry like him in the world of assassins couldpare to. He knew that he had no way of retaliating against ¡°Chi¡±. The other party was someone who could not even be hurt by a bullet! If he didn¡¯t put up a final struggle, he might be able to die more easily. ¡°If we knew that it was you, we wouldn¡¯t have dared to ept the mission to kill you even if we had a hundred guts!¡± Even before his death, he addressed the person who wanted to kill him respectfully. It was obvious how important the ¡°Chi¡± was to the other killers. ¡°It¡¯s your honor to die in my hands.¡± This was the pride that a top killer should have. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s indeed my honor.¡± He did not refute. Killers were a group of people who were always on the brink of death. He could find out that he had died at the hands of the legendary ¡°Chi¡± of the killer world before he died. Compared to the people who were killed before him, he was so much luckier. Looking at Yan Jinyu, who was walking slowly towards him, the killer suddenly asked, ¡°Y-you¡¯re not curious about who wants to kill you?¡± One of the qualities of a killer was that he would never leak his employer¡¯s information even if he had to die. However, if this person was the legend in the killer world, he didn¡¯t mind breaking this rule. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know.¡± ¡°If onees, I¡¯ll kill one. If twoe, I¡¯ll kill two. When the mastermind can¡¯t sit still and appears, I¡¯ll just deal with them. They can¡¯t hurt me either.¡± She had stood out from so many killers trained with her in the same period on Ghost ughter Ind. After experiencing so many near-death experiences, she was still alive and well. Most of those who were in the same period as her died in the mutual killing. The number one killer, ¡°Chi¡±, wasn¡¯t boasting when she said such words. ¡°Wait.¡± Yan Jinyu was about to kill this killer when she was interrupted by Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin hid the emotions in his eyes and said to Yan Jinyu, ¡°You¡¯re confident that no one can hurt you, but I can¡¯t let you take this risk. I won¡¯t let any danger exist around you.¡± She looked at the killer. ¡°Who is it?¡± Looking at them, the killer suddenly wondered where he got the courage to face these two at the same time! ¡°The eldest daughter of the Qiu Family in the capital.¡± Yin Jiujin frowned slightly. Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows slightly. Qiu Jian? The Qiu Family had been destroyed by Yin Jiujin two weeks ago. Qiu Jian was also seriously injured and lying on the hospital bed. How could she still be in the mood to kill her? Alright, even if Qiu Jian had the intention, Qin Bailu had paid for her hospitalization fees. How could she have the money to hire a killer? She even hired six. On the other hand, Yan Jinyu wanted to settle the Qiu Family herself, but Yin Jiujin said that he would do it. Hence, Yan Jinyu was happy to be free. Anyway, Yin Jiujin could easily destroy the Qiu Family. Qiu Jian was obviously just a shield. As for who Qiu Jian was acting as a shield for, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t sure yet. She had not forgotten that Feng Chen had told her that the kidnapping 16 years ago was rted to a family in the capital. Now that she was back, that family might make a move on her again. And they couldpletely use the Qiu Family¡¯s matter to deceive others. Most importantly, Qin Bailu must have a grudge against her. After the Qiu Family was gone, she paid for Qiu Jian¡¯s medical fees. If this matter was investigated onto Qiu Jian, it would easily make people suspect Qin Bailu. This way, the family who wanted to kill her behind her back could bepletely removed from the picture. Don¡¯t ask Yan Jinyu why she could derive so much information. As long as she used her brain, she would be able to think things through. Of course, it was also possible that Qin Bailu was behind this. Furthermore, the family that wanted to kill her might be rted to Qin Bailu too. Everything was just her guess. One day, she would settle all these people who wanted to kill her. Now, there was no hurry. They couldn¡¯t hurt her anyway. She turned around and waved at the killer with her back facing him. A bloody wound appeared on the killer¡¯s neck and he died on the spot. After the killer realized his situation, she didn¡¯t choose to let him go. Instead, she killed him. It wasn¡¯t that Yan Jinyu was ruthless, but she had survived after experiencing so much. Other than her own ability, she had never been soft-hearted, and she had never trusted others easily. One could tell who killed this assassin just by looking at this bloody scar. Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze paused for a moment before he instructed Cheng Lin, who was stunned for a long time, ¡°Deal with it properly. Don¡¯t leave any traces.¡± Just as he finished instructing and turned back, there was another person in his arms. Yan Jinyu jumped up and wrapped her arms around his neck. She wrapped her legs around his waist and hung on him. Before he could react, his lips felt warm. Yin Jiujin was stunned before he raised his hands to hold her. He did not push her away or get closer to her. Yin Jiujin actually had mixed emotions now. He had been curious about his little girl¡¯s past countless times, but he had never thought that she was an assassin! And she was the number one killer on the Assassin Ranking! He didn¡¯t care if she had killed someone before or if she was ruthless. He didn¡¯t care how capable she was or how famous she was. He only cared about how much hardship she had suffered to get to where she was today. She was only 10 years old when she became famous eight years ago. Ghost ughter Ind¡­ That was not a good ce. He, who often went out to perform missions in the army, knew this very well. Although he had never been to Ghost ughter Ind, he had heard many rumors about it. In the world of killers, nine out of ten killers came from Ghost ughter Ind. Every year, a group of people would enter Ghost ughter Ind. They were all no older than 10 years old. There were hundreds of them. The group of people was nurtured for five years, but only 10 people were left in the end. Yes, only 10 people were left out of the hundreds of people. If the youngdy had wandered to Ghost ughter Ind after escaping from the kidnappers, then she would have entered Ghost ughter Ind at the age of two! How did a two-year-old survive such a cruel battle? Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t dare to imagine it. Just the thought of it made his hands tremble. The girl was clearly so silly. Even if she was a little smart and had good skills, it could not be denied that she was naive and gullible. It was obvious from the silly look on her face that she often disyed in front of him. Which number one killer would be as eager to perform as a child who desperately wanted to be recognized? Which number one killer would be so naive as to reveal her identity in front of others? Which number one killer would not only not be worried after revealing her identity, but instead jump on someone else like an ordinary girl and kiss him eagerly? Yes, eager. The girl put her arms around him and kissed him eagerly. How did such a silly girl survive in a ruthless ce like Ghost ughter Ind? If she hadn¡¯t been careful, she might not have existed in this world! He didn¡¯t know in the past, but now that he thought about how he wouldn¡¯t have herpany in the future¡­ No, he didn¡¯t dare to imagine what life would be like without her. When he thought about how lonely and afraid she was when she was young and how she survived time and time again, his heart felt like it was choked up by something. It was so stifling. It turned out that the girl had be so important to him unknowingly. After a long while, he held her with one hand and supported her back with the other. They were entangled. That kisssted for a long time. Chapter 131 - A Good Medicine

Chapter 131: A Good Medicine

Cheng Lin stayed behind to clean up the scene while Yin Jiujin and Yan Jinyu drove back to Mount Jing. On the way back, Yan Jinyu, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, kept ncing at Yin Jiujin, who was driving. In the beginning, Yin Jiujin could barely ignore her gaze, but she had been stealing nces at him along the way. Yin Jiujin finally couldn¡¯t help but look at her and ask, ¡°Why are you staring at me? Do you have something to say?¡± ¡°Brother Nine.¡± The two of them had just kissed so intimately not long ago. Now that the youngdy was staring at him with her round eyes, he almost couldn¡¯t take it. He looked away slightly. ¡°Just say it.¡± ¡°I realize that you¡¯re a good medicine.¡± Yin Jiujin was stunned as he looked at her. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t exin further. She only chuckled and said, ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Whenever she could not control her frustration, she had to drink yogurt or vent it out to suppress it. However, every time she saw blood, she hated the smell of blood and needed to drink yogurt to suppress the disgusting smell of blood. Hence, she still had to drink yogurt no matter what. She had seen blood earlier, but there was no yogurt beside her, so she couldn¡¯t suppress the nausea. At that moment, she saw Yin Jiujin¡¯s¡­ lips. Without thinking, she jumped up and kissed him. Indeed, just as she had expected, the nausea disappeared after kissing him. That was why she said that he was a good medicine. In that case, she could try to kiss him when she is frustrated in the future. Perhaps, she wouldn¡¯t have to drink yogurt anymore? To be honest, she was actually a little tired of drinking yogurt. However, she had always drunk it like that, so it had be a habit. After all, if Yin Jiujin¡¯s kiss could even suppress her frustration, didn¡¯t that mean that once she was frustrated, she could just kiss him? She couldn¡¯t bring yogurt with her every moment, but she could always apany Yin Jiujin. Anyway, ever since she acknowledged him as her fianc¨¦, she had nned to protect him and not wander around aimlessly anymore. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t saying anything, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t have any intention of pursuing the matter. However, when he saw that she was smiling foolishly again, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but curve into a smile. ¡°Brother Nine, do you still have anything to ask me?¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her. ¡°Are you willing to tell me?¡± Yan Jinyu blinked and smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you as long as you ask. Of course, I¡¯ll only tell you.¡± Yin Jiujin was taken aback. However, his lips curled up slightly. This girl was saying something he liked to hear again. ¡°You¡­¡± He didn¡¯t continue, but his gaze moved to her left wrist. Yan Jinyu quickly understood what he meant. She waved the ¡°watch¡± on her wrist. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s nothing wrong with saying that this is second-hand goods. However, this isn¡¯t second-hand goods that others assembled. I assembled it myself. As for its value, most of the materials here are things that you might not be able to buy even if you have the money. Of course, it¡¯s worth for more than 10 dors.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. ¡°Brother Nine should have seen the golden thread that flew out from it just earlier. That¡¯s my killing weapon. I don¡¯t remember how many people I¡¯ve killed with it.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He didn¡¯t like her smiling like that. It was heartbreaking. ¡°Brother Nine, do you think I¡¯m very cruel and heartless?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t realize that although her expression was normal, her right hand that was on herp instinctively clenched into a fist when she asked this question. Even she herself didn¡¯t know that, she was afraid that Yin Jiujin would think that she was cruel deep in her heart. Or rather, she was afraid that Yin Jiujin would choose to stay away from her after he felt that she was cruel. In the three years since she destroyed Ghost ughter Ind, Yan Jinyu had always been very confused. She didn¡¯t want to die, but she didn¡¯t know what she was living for. She was like a zombie. She only felt alive when she met Yin Jiujin and acknowledged him as her fianc¨¦. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t hesitate at all. ¡°No.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t kill others, others wille and kill you. You¡¯re right.¡± He didn¡¯t care about the life and death of others. He only cared if his little girl was safe. ¡°All these years¡­¡± After a pause, Yin Jiujin asked,¡± It¡¯s been hard on you, right? ¡°After asking, his grip on the steering wheel couldn¡¯t help but tighten. They had been engaged since they were very young. Why didn¡¯t he look for her in the early years? If he had gone to look for her earlier and brought her back earlier to take care of her, she would have suffered less. He med himself and regretted it. Actually, Yin Jiujin was only thinking so much because he was interested in Yan Jinyu. In reality, he wasn¡¯t a very warm-hearted person. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so indifferent to the Yin Family. Moreover, although he and Yan Jinyu were engaged, he was only seven years old when their engagement was set and Yan Jinyu was only one years old. He had never met Yan Jinyu. He hadn¡¯t even seen Yan Jinyu when she was young. There was no rtionship between them, and coupled with his personality, it was normal for him to not look for Yan Jinyu. There was no need for him to me himself for this. Hearing that, Yan Jinyu paused, and the smile on her face froze. Then, she returned to normal and said, ¡°It¡¯s not hard.¡± She had matured early and her brain was really good. Learning things was much easier than others, sopared to others, she really didn¡¯t have it hard. Afraid that Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t believe her, she emphasized again, ¡°It¡¯s really not hard!¡± Yin Jiujin naturally didn¡¯t believe her. If it wasn¡¯t hard, where did her skillse from? Where did her callusese from when he first met her? Fortunately, her hands had slowly recovered. They looked much better now. She would probably have a pair of slender and fair hands in a year or so. He stared at her without saying a word. He made Yan Jinyu feel a little ufortable with his staring. Her gaze drifted away. ¡°Aiya, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Brother Nine, look at this watch of mine. It¡¯s not only a fast watch, but it¡¯s also my murder weapon andmunication device¡­ It¡¯s used to contact Little Rain and the rest.¡± Yin Jiujin was a smart person. Since he already knew her identity, he naturally could guess Little Rain¡¯s identity. Hearing Yan Jinyu mention Huo Siyu, Yin Jiujin suddenly recalled what Huo Siyu had said about Yan Jinyu¡¯s psychological trauma. He didn¡¯t know how her psychological trauma came about, but he could roughly guess now. ¡°Brother Nine, you gave me a ring that you personally polished. Why don¡¯t I polish one for you too? And assemble a separatemunication device just for you and me?¡± ¡°You polished the ring for me, so I won¡¯t touch it. I can modify this watch myself on the second try. Brother Nine, do you think¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, her voice suddenly stopped because she met Yin Jiujin¡¯s faint gaze. ¡°You¡­ know?¡± Yan Jinyu only realized that she had let it slip when he hesitated. When Yin Jiujin made the ring for her as a birthday present, she knew that he had personally polished the ring. However, since he didn¡¯t want her to know, she would follow his wishes and pretend not to know¡­ She didn¡¯t expect that she would suddenly let it slip! Was she such a negligent person in the past? Yan Jinyu thought for a moment and shook her head. Not really. If she was a negligent person, she would have died countless times. Then why was she¡­ Forget it. She had already let it slip. Let¡¯s leave it at that. It did not seem to be a bad idea to let him know that she had actually understood his intentions and nned to return him with the same favor. ¡°I know.¡± Her eyes curved into crescents. ¡°I realized it the day Brother Nine gave me the gift. You even specially carved two letters on the inside of the ring and I found them.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression suddenly turned a little unnatural. She even found such tiny letters¡­ Alright, he had almost forgotten that she wasn¡¯t only his girl, but she was also the number one killer, ¡°Chi¡±. It seemed normal for her to have such a perception. On the other hand, he did not feel anything when he had that thought. Now that she had pointed it out, he actually felt a little embarrassed. He was like a young boy who had never been in love before and had thoughts of preparing a gift for the girl he liked. Yin Jiujin¡¯s unnaturalness wasn¡¯t obvious, and Yan Jinyu¡¯s thoughts were elsewhere, so she didn¡¯t notice it. She continued, ¡°How about I polish a ring for you too? I¡¯ll put yourmunication device in it. We can still talk even if you don¡¯t bring your phone out in the future.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s thoughts stirred. ¡°Alright.¡± He was tempted to havemunication devices that belonged to the two of them alone, and even more tempted when she said she wanted to polish his ring personally. Polishing a ring with amunication device assembled in it was much more difficult than simply polishing a ring. The youngdy was very concerned about him. This pleased him. ¡°Then you might have to wait a while. I don¡¯t have any raw materials with me. I have to get them over here from somewhere else.¡± ¡°Mm-hm,¡± Yin Jiujin said. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Take your time. Don¡¯t hurt your hand.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very formidable. I definitely won¡¯t hurt myself.¡± As she spoke, she looked up at him with a serious expression. ¡°Brother Nine, speaking of which, after seeing me make a move today, you should know that I¡¯m really formidable. I¡¯m not boasting, right?¡± Yin Jiujin chuckled. ¡°Yes, very formidable.¡± ¡°You¡¯re patronizing me!¡± She red at him again. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t admit that I¡¯m good. It¡¯s fine as long as I know that I¡¯m good. Anyway, I¡¯mpletely qualified to be your bodyguard and protect you. After I became famous, whenever I made a move, the price was above 50 million. I don¡¯t even ask you for a sry. I just want you to take care of my meals!¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her with a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t someone say that there was only 1000 dors in your card?¡± Yan Jinyu, ¡°¡­You¡¯re still bringing up old scores. Stingy!¡± She changed the topic. ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t interfere with the killer¡¯s matter today. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t need me to interfere?¡± ¡°There¡¯s really no need for that. Brother Nine, just do your own thing. I have other ns for this.¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t ask further and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± As the two of them chatted, they arrived at Mount Jing. As soon as the car arrived at Mount Jing, they saw a car parked outside the manor. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t see the person in the car, so she didn¡¯t know who it was. Yin Jiujin, who had seen the car, knew. The car drove forward, and the two cars were side by side. Yin Jiujin rolled down the window, and the other party also rolled down the window. A man in his forties was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. When he saw Yin Jiujin, he said respectfully, ¡°Second Young Master.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you go in? Can¡¯t you enter the main door of Mount Jing?¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s tone didn¡¯t reveal his emotions. ¡°Old Master found out that Second Young Master is not back yet, so he waited here first.¡± Chapter 132 - Old Master Yin

Chapter 132: Old Master Yin

Old Master? Yan Jinyu, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, looked over as well. However, she only saw Yin Jiujin¡¯s exquisite side profile. Yeah, he was blocking her so she couldn¡¯t see anything at all. However, Yin Jiujin, who had sensed her gaze, retracted his gaze and looked at her. He raised his hand that was on the steering wheel and rubbed her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Even if they¡¯re from the Yin Family, as long as you don¡¯t like them, you don¡¯t have to bother with them.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Brother Nine, I don¡¯t think you understand me very well.¡± Where did he get the feeling that she was nervous? She had shown her skills in front of him once and even exposed her identity. Why did he still have such a perception of her? If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t she have shown her skills for nothing? If she had known earlier that his understanding of her wouldn¡¯t change much after seeing her skills, would she have spent so much effort to get out of the car to deal with those killers? Couldn¡¯t she have resolved those killers with just a few shots? Just as Yin Jiujin had said, even Cheng Lin could get rid of those killers. Furthermore, her marksmanship was not bad either even though she rarely used a gun when she attacked. Even if she had taken a gun from Yin Jiujin and killed those killers directly, it would have still saved her more time and effort than getting out of the car! ¡°I¡¯m not nervous.¡± When Yin Jiujin heard that, his hand that was rubbing the top of her head paused. He had really forgotten about her identity just now. He thought that she might be nervous if she, a young girl, had to meet the elders in his family. He was worried that she would be nervous, but after seeing that she was really not nervous, he felt a little upset. Other girlfriends or fianc¨¦es would be more or less nervous when they first met the other party¡¯s parents, but she was so calm. This gave him an inexplicable feeling that she didn¡¯t really care about him. Of course, even if he had this feeling, Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t show it, nor would he say it out loud. This was because it would make him look like an unreasonable brat. The youngdy had experienced so much. Although she would always unconsciously reveal a silly side, her experience had destined that the things she knew were far beyond what many of her peers couldpare with. Putting everything else aside, just the fact that she shouldn¡¯t easily expose her background in front of others should be known to her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to safely make it until now. She was willing to expose so much in front of him. Whether it was unintentional or intentional, it showed that he was different in the youngdy¡¯s heart. Since he was different, it was impossible for her to not care about him. As he sorted out his emotions, Yin Jiujin sighed softly. He had really be less and less like him. In the past, why would he be conflicted over such a small matter? Who didn¡¯t know that he had always been decisive? The girl seemed to exist solely for him to experience many things that he had never experienced before. And the reason why the youngdy had such a calm personality was because of her past. He retracted his hand and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not nervous.¡± Yan Jinyu nced at him. ¡°Brother Nine, your tone sounds very perfunctory. It¡¯s like you don¡¯t really believe that I¡¯m not nervous.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. He wasn¡¯t being unreasonable. The youngdy was being unreasonable. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. I just feel a little emotional. It¡¯s very rare for youngdies your age to have a temperament like yours. My¡­¡±?My heart ached for you. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say thest sentence, but Yan Jinyu could tell from his eyes. Even though she knew that he treated her very well, she was still touched by his heartache for her in his eyes. ¡°Brother Nine¡­¡± Forget it. There was no end to this. As time passed, she would forget about it. Just like her, when she thought about the past now, her feelings weren¡¯t as strong as before. She believed that after a while, Yin Jiujin¡¯s pity for her because of her past should gradually fade away too. ¡°Brother Nine, your rtionship with your family¡­¡± They were all smart people. Before Yan Jinyu could finish asking, Yin Jiujin understood what she meant. ¡°Grandfather is an elder.¡± Even though his tone was calm and there were no emotions in his words, Yan Jinyu still understood. He wasn¡¯t as indifferent to his family as the rumors said. At least, she could tell that he respected Old Master Yin. However, she couldn¡¯t tell if they had deep feelings for each other. ¡°Yes, Brother Nine¡¯s elder is my elder.¡± Her eyes curved into crescents, and her smile was so sweet that it reached Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart. *** The gate of the manor opened, and Old Master Yin¡¯s car drove in first. Yin Jiujin then started the car and followed. The two cars headed straight for Yin Jiujin¡¯s vi. Uncle Cheng and Aunt Cheng had already received the news and were standing in the small courtyard to wee them. The driver got out of the car first and walked over to open the back door. An old man got out of the car. He stood there holding a ck walking stick with both hands. He was dressed in a Chinese tunic suit. His hair was a little gray and there were many wrinkles on his face. However, his figure was straight and his expression was sharp. He was a dignified old man who had been in a respected and important position for a long time. However, when the old man looked at the scenery in front of him, there were some emotions in his eyes, but he quickly suppressed them. ¡°Old Master!¡± Uncle Cheng and Aunt Cheng spoke at the same time. Yin Shuguo nodded slightly. ¡°Mm.¡± His attitude was a little indifferent, but it seemed like Uncle Cheng and Aunt Cheng were already used to it. They still had a smile on their faces. Then, Yin Shuguo looked at the car that had just stopped. He was slightly surprised to see Yin Jiujin getting out of the driver¡¯s seat. Yin Shuguo knew that Yin Jiujin had an exclusive driver, so he rarely drove personally. Upon seeing the old man, Yin Jiujin stopped in his tracks. ¡°Grandfather.¡± No one could tell if he was happy or angry. Yin Shuguo nodded. Before he could say a word, Yin Jiujin walked to the front passenger seat and personally opened the door to lead a girl out. This time, even the old man who had been in power for a long time and rarely revealed his emotions had a ¡°surprised¡± expression on his face. Yin Shuguo had speciallye from the capital because he had heard that Yin Jiujin had brought Yan Jinyu to Mount Jing. He wondered what kind of girl had made his indifferent and distant second grandson so concerned about her. He nodded in satisfaction after meeting her. She looked very simr to her grandmother, Feng Yan, when she was young. She was a beautiful girl. However, in the early years, Feng Yan was a gentle and well-mannered youngdy, while the girl in front of her seemed to be more lively. It was better for an 18-year-old girl to be lively. Her round eyes gave people a very clear and pure feeling when she looked at others. She did not seem to be a scheming person. He knew his grandson¡¯s personality very well. He was cold and indifferent, but when he looked at the girl like this, his eyes were gentle. They were all young once, so Yin Shuguo knew very well what that meant. He initially thought that the rumors that his second grandson treated the eldest granddaughter of the Yan Family differently were simply just rumors. He didn¡¯t expect it to be true. The girl was not bad, and his second grandson also cared about her. It was great. If his wife was still around and saw this scene with her own eyes, he wondered how happy she would be. The old man¡¯s eyes darkened again. The old man looked at Yan Jinyu and said kindly, ¡°You¡¯re Little Yu, right? You look just like your grandmother when she was young.¡± Actually, Yan Jinyu was also looking at the old man when he was sizing Yan Jinyu up. The Yin Family in the capital was a top-notch family in the capital. It was not easy to investigate the Yin Family. Even Yan Jinyu could only find some superficial information. Hence, she only knew that Yin Shuguo was an important person in his early years and had already retired for a few years. He was also a person worthy of respect. She did not expect him to be so kind and amiable. Of course, no matter how kind and amiable he was, his dignified aura of a man in power could not be ignored. She smiled and said politely, ¡°Hello, Grandpa Yin.¡± It was Grandpa Yin, not Old Master Yin. Just because she had previously said that Yin Jiujin¡¯s elder was her elder. She could still smile so innocently and honestly after knowing who he was. The old man nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Good, good.¡± ¡°All these years¡­ Forget it. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± She looked at Yin Jiujin. ¡°Jin¡¯er, why didn¡¯t you tell us that you had brought Little Yu back? If I hadn¡¯t heard someone mention it, would you have kept it a secret?¡± Yin Jiujin sneered and said in a mocking tone, ¡°Tell you all? And then let you take the initiative to interfere in my matters again?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle my own matters. My people will take care of themselves. You don¡¯t have to worry about them!¡± Yan Jinyu was stunned. This was the first time she had seen Yin Jiujin speak to someone like that. Perhaps it was Yin Jiujin¡¯s personality, but he usually ignored people who he hated or who had displeased him, or he would directly deal with them. He was a so-called ruthless man with few words. But now¡­ He clearly respected his grandfather. Why was his attitude so bad? Furthermore, he said that ¡°take the initiative to interfere in my matters again¡± and not ¡°take the initiative to interfere in my matters¡±. In other words, what had the other members of the Yin Family done to anger him? Chapter 133 - Falling Out

Chapter 133: Falling Out

As for what it was, she was naturally curious about Yin Jiujin. However, she was only curious. She simply felt that Yin Jiujin was someone she was protecting. She didn¡¯t want to see him unhappy. And she wouldn¡¯t like those people who made him unhappy, no matter who they were. The smile on her face faded when she looked at Yin Shuguo again. However, since Yin Jiujin had said that Yin Shuguo was an elder, she wouldn¡¯t disrespect him. Without saying a word, she held Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand and pinched his fingertips. When he realized that she was looking at him, he smiled at her. Seeing her smile, Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart suddenly softened. The anger in his heart mostly dissipated just like that. The interaction between the two of them wasn¡¯t obvious. Furthermore, Yin Shuguo¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on this, so he didn¡¯t notice it. He only moved his lips while looking at Yin Jiujin. After a long while, he sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, but you¡¯re still holding a grudge over that matter¡­ You also know that what we did back then wasn¡¯t wrong. If it were you, you would only have a greater reaction than us. Besides, in the end, didn¡¯t we all follow your wishes? Why did you¡­¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say a word. He just looked over indifferently. Yin Shuguo sighed softly. ¡°Forget it. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, then let¡¯s not talk about it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t pursue this matter about you not telling us about finding Little Yu anymore. It¡¯s good that she¡¯s back. You¡¯ve found the person whom your grandmother had failed to find. She should be resting in peace now that she knows.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. Old Madam Yin had never given up on finding her like her grandparents. She even missed her until her death. Speaking of which, three years ago, if it wasn¡¯t the critical period during the destruction of Ghost ughter Ind, she might have rushed back to see Old Madam Yin when she found out that Old Madam Yin was seriously ill. When Old Madam Yin passed away, she was already much more free than the period when her grandparents passed away. Ghost ughter was no longer capable of trapping her as before. They were afraid of her because they couldn¡¯t trap her; They wanted to get rid of her because they were afraid of her. Then, she killed the people who wanted to kill her and destroyed Ghost ughter Ind. Old Madam Yin had been looking for her all along, but Old Master Yin didn¡¯t. However, the two of them were husband and wife and had always had an extremely good rtionship. Upon hearing Old Master Yin¡¯s words, it wasn¡¯t difficult to tell that he also hoped that she woulde back. Regardless of whether Old Master Yin had contributed to the search for her, he at least hoped that she woulde back. She should thank him at least for that. In the beginning, she had thought that since Yin Shuguo was an elder that Yin Jiujin respected, she would just treat him with respect. She didn¡¯t expect that there had actually been something between him and Yin Jiujin that made Yin Jiujin unhappy just by mentioning it. Then, her kindness towards Yin Shuguo decreased slightly. Now, hearing his words¡­ Hence, Yan Jinyu¡¯s feelings for Yin Shuguo suddenly becameplicated. As for Yin Jiujin, when he heard Yin Shuguo mention his grandmother, Meng Xiangyu, a different emotion clearly appeared in his eyes. He pursed his lips and remained silent. The atmosphere was a little strange. At this moment, Yan Jinyuughed lightly. She didn¡¯t want this subtle atmosphere to continue. ¡°Thank you for remembering me for so many years, Grandpa Yin. Even if Brother Nine didn¡¯t mention it, I believe Grandpa Yin could hear it from somewhere else. This isn¡¯t a big deal. There¡¯s no need to argue over it.¡± ¡°Grandpa Yin, on the other hand, you¡¯ve had a tiring journey since you came from the capital. Let¡¯s go talk in the house if you have anything to say.¡± She pinched Yin Jiujin¡¯s fingertips and smiled at him. ¡°Brother Nine, let¡¯s go in first.¡± Seeing that Yin Jiujin was letting her lead him forward, the anger on Yin Jiujin¡¯s face had already dissipated. Yin Shuguo had a better impression of Yan Jinyu now. She could read people¡¯s expressions and manage the atmosphere. She could even calm his second grandson down. Perhaps, with this girl around in the future, Jin¡¯er¡¯s rtionship with them would gradually improve. It was the way the little girl addressed Jin¡¯er¡­ He had heard many people call Jin¡¯er ¡°Master Nine¡±, but this was the first time he had heard someone call her ¡°Brother Nine¡±. It seemed like Jin¡¯er really cared about this girl. This was a good thing, but the girl¡¯s experience¡­ Although she was a little smart, with her innocent and ignorant look, she would be bullied by others when she went to the capital in the future. Not to mention others, even Jin¡¯er¡¯s mother would probably look down on this girl. It was fine if the little girl had been growing up in the Yan Family. Although the status difference between the Yan Family and the Yin Family was huge, with his wife and Feng Yan¡¯s engagement, even if Jin¡¯er¡¯s mother felt that the two families weren¡¯tpatible, she shouldn¡¯t be too opposed to it. However, the little girl had been missing for all these years and grew up in an orphanage. She had even dropped out of school after graduating from junior high school. She was probably not up to Jin¡¯er¡¯s mother¡¯s standard. Forget it. There was still him to watch over her. No matter how much Jin¡¯er¡¯s mother disliked this engagement, she couldn¡¯t decide on Jin¡¯er¡¯s marriage. After all, Jin¡¯er¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to interfere in Jin¡¯er¡¯s affairs after she had angered Jin¡¯er once and caused Jin¡¯er to gradually drift away from his family. *** In the VIP ward of a certain hospital in the capital. A girl was standing by the window and making a call. The person on the other end of the call said something that made her expression twist involuntarily, ¡°What did you say? It failed?!¡± ¡°I offered 20 million dors and even got someone to investigate the other party¡¯s whereabouts. Then, you are responsible for getting rid of the person but you actually failed? Since you don¡¯t have the ability, you shouldn¡¯t have epted my mission back then!¡± Then, the other party said something and her expression froze. Her eyes were filled with fear, ¡°You, tell me, w-who was by her side at that time?¡± ¡°Master Nine, that Master Nine is by her side! Miss Qiu, we agreed that you would be responsible for finding someone else to investigate the other party¡¯s whereabouts. We only made a move when we were sure that Master Nine wasn¡¯t by her side. The information you provided was wrong, and none of the six people we sent out returned. We haven¡¯t even settled the score with you regarding this matter, but you¡¯re ming it on us! Why? Do you think thatpared to us, you¡¯re more like an ouw?¡± The girl holding the phone felt her heart skip a beat. However, she pretended to be calm. ¡°Even so, don¡¯t you have to be responsible for this? You took the initiative to ept the mission. You are responsible since the mission failed! Who asked you to ept missions for money!¡± Without giving the other party a chance to respond, she continued, ¡°To be honest, both of us are responsible for this. I¡¯ve already given you 10 million dors as a deposit. I¡¯ll transfer the remaining 10 million dors to you ording to the agreement. Take it that my information was wrong and caused you to lose six people aspensation!¡± After saying that, she hung up angrily. With a bang, the phone was mmed onto the ground. ¡°My phone!¡± The girl who was leaning against the bed with her hands and feet in cast and gauze wrapped around her head eximed when she saw the phone being shattered on the floor. ¡°Bai Lu, if you¡¯re angry, just be angry. Why did you have to smash my phone? Do you know how much my phone is worth? The Qiu Family is gone, and my parents have brought my brother somewhere to hide from the creditors. I can¡¯t even pay for the hospitalization fees. I don¡¯t have any extra money to buy a new phone!¡± Obviously, the person on the bed was Qiu Jian, and the person holding her phone was Qin Bailu. ¡°Do you still know that you can¡¯t even pay for the medical bills? I¡¯ve paid such a high medical fee for you, so what¡¯s wrong with smashing your phone?! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I don¡¯t want to ruin my reputation, who would care about your life? I really don¡¯t know if my brain was fried in the past. I actually became friends with a person like you! You¡¯re like a sticky candy now and I can¡¯t shake you off!¡± Qiu Jian looked at the person in front of her who was no longer gentle and dignified. Her face was twisted like a middle-aged woman in the midst of rage. Qiu Jian¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°B-Bailu, who did I be like this for? If it wasn¡¯t for you, would I have offended Yan Jinyu and Master Nine and even caused the Qiu Family to lose everything? You actually said such words! Has your conscience been eaten by dogs?!¡± ¡°Hmph! For me? You make it sound so nice. Did I ask you to find trouble with Yan Jinyu? If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been implicated and left a bad impression in front of Master Nine!¡± ¡°Qin Bailu, didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t dare to have any thoughts about someone like Master Nine and only ced him in your heart secretly, waiting for the day when that rtionship will slowly fade? But now, you¡¯re saying that you want to leave a good impression in front of Master Nine. What¡¯s that for?¡± Qin Bailu sneered, ¡°You believe everything I say? Idiot! I¡¯m the Second Missy of the Qin Family. My sister is the eldest young mistress of the Yin Family. No one is more qualified than me to marry into the Yin Family!¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Qin Bailu, you¡¯re really fantasizing. Not to mention that Master Nine has someone in his heart, what advantage do you havepared to Yan Jinyu and that person from the Min Family?¡± ¡°You even said that the eldest young mistress of the Yin Family is your sister! Do you really treat her as your sister? Who doesn¡¯t know that you hate your half-sister and brother the most! It¡¯s funny that I used to think that you were my best friend. I couldn¡¯t bear to let you suffer silently in love alone and feel hurt and I wanted to help you fight for him. I¡¯m really a f*cking fool!¡± ¡°When the Qiu Family was still around, you thought that I was useful, so you pretended to be kind. Good friend? Qin Bailu, you¡¯re such a b*tch!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really blind to treat you as a good friend! You said that the Qiu Family couldn¡¯t pay for my medical fees anymore and even said that you wanted to stand up for me. You even got someone to teach Yan Jinyu a lesson for me. I actually naively believed you!¡± ¡°I only know now that you said that you would help me pay for my medical fees because you want to use my name to find someone to deal with Yan Jinyu. Even if the truth gets out, you can still get away with it! Help me vent my anger? I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s jealous and resentful of Yan Jinyu, right!¡± ¡°Qin Bailu, you can pretend for a while, but can you pretend for a lifetime? Sooner orter, your hypocritical appearance will be discovered by everyone! At that time, not to mention marrying into the Yin Family, even the beggars on the roadside won¡¯t want you!¡± Qin Bailu¡¯s expression was very ugly. ¡°How dare you talk to me like this. It seems like you don¡¯t want me to continue paying the medical bills!¡± However, Qiu Jian was not threatened by her at all. ¡°No, Qin Bailu, you won¡¯t really ignore me. Don¡¯t you want to maintain a good image? If you abandon your good friend when she¡¯s in trouble, your reputation will be damaged! Aren¡¯t you so good at pretending for a good reputation? How can you be willing to ruin your hard-earned reputation?¡± ¡°Moreover, if you really leave me in a lurch, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll go look for Master Nine and tell him that you¡¯re the one who wants to teach her a lesson¡­ Oh, wait, the killers that you hired, you wanted to kill Yan Jinyu! Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell Master Nine that you¡¯re the one who wants to kill Yan Jinyu?¡± Qin Bailu¡¯s face twisted even more. She looked like she wanted to eat her up. ¡°No, you¡¯re afraid. You¡¯re very afraid!¡± ¡°So, Qin Bailu, you can¡¯t leave me in a lurch.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you too?¡± From Qin Bailu¡¯s expression, it was obvious that she really wanted to kill Qiu Jian. Qiu Jian¡¯s expression froze for a moment before she sneered again, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m stupid enough not to leave a backup n for myself? It¡¯s fine if I¡¯m not dead, but once I¡¯m dead, your reputation will also be ruined. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Qin Bailu, we¡¯re just the same. I¡¯m being used by you, but aren¡¯t you being used by others too?¡± Qin Bailu¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°What do you mean by that?!¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Do you think I¡¯ll tell you? Just wait to be used like me and end up just like me!¡± Qin Bailu was angry and wanted to rush over to strangle her. ¡°I advise you not to get close to me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll shout murder! This is a hospital and there are people outside. Once I shout, your reputation will¡­ Tsk tsk tsk¡­¡± Qin Bailu suddenly stopped. ¡°Qiu Jian, good for you! We¡¯ll wait and see!¡± After saying that, she left angrily. Only after she left did Qiu Jian cover her face and cry out loud. She was filled with regret. For the sake of her good friend, she even got the Qiu Family involved. In the end, she realized that her so-called good friend was just a hypocritical fake. She made friends with her only to use her! Not only did she have nothing now, but the Qiu Family members, who had also suffered, would alsoe to the hospital to find trouble with her every other day. It was better since she was in the hospital now. She was staying in the VIP ward and the capital was full of influential people. Perhaps, there were people in the wards nearby that they couldn¡¯t provoke. Afraid that it would anger the people in the other wards and cause trouble for them, the Qiu Family¡¯s members did not make a fuss. She could already foresee what kind of dark days she would have after she was discharged! Chapter 134 - The Problem of Schooling

Chapter 134: The Problem of Schooling

North City, Mount Jing. In the living room of the small vi. Aunt Cheng brought a tray over and ced a cup of tea in front of Yin Shuguo and Yin Jiujin each. As for Yan Jinyu, she ced a bottle of yogurt in front of her. After cing it down, she even smiled kindly at Yan Jinyu. Last time, Yan Jinyu drank so much yogurt in one go. Aunt Cheng knew that she was the one who drank it, but Aunt Cheng didn¡¯t know her exact situation. She only thought that she especially favored yogurt and drank too much in a moment of greed. Therefore, even though Yin Jiujin had privately told Aunt Cheng that she couldn¡¯t have more than five bottles of yogurt every day when she was preparing things for her in the fridge. Aunt Cheng didn¡¯t think too much about it. She simply thought that Yin Jiujin was afraid that Yan Jinyu would drink too much because she liked it too much, so he specially gave her a limited amount when she prepared it for her. Looking at the yogurt on the coffee table in front of her, Yan Jinyu smiled at Aunt Cheng. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Cheng.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled at Yin Jiujin when she saw him nce at her. Yin Jiujin looked at her and then at the yogurt in her hand. He frowned slightly and wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t. Did Yan Jinyu really want to drink it? Actually, no. She opened the bottle of yogurt so quickly because Aunt Cheng cared for her. Yes, it was pure care and love that simply came from an elder to a junior. She couldn¡¯t bear to reject her. Aunt Cheng was especially happy when she saw that Yan Jinyu opened the yogurt happily. Yin Shuguo saw their interaction. When Aunt Cheng turned to the kitchen to wash the fruits, Yin Shuguo couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little Yu likes to drink milk¡­¡± Fortunately, although he was old, his vision was good, so when he saw that it wasn¡¯t milk.¡± Do you like to drink yogurt? ¡± Yan Jinyu nodded. ¡°Yes, I like it.¡± After saying that, she even took a sip sweetly. Even Yin Jiujin felt that she really liked the yoghurt with her behavior. ¡°Since you like it, let Aunt Cheng prepare more at home. You can drink it anytime.¡± Hearing Yin Shuguo¡¯s words, Yan Jinyu looked at Yin Jiujin with a faint smile. She knew that he had limited the amount for her. She had a habit of drinking it every day. The first time, she even felt that Aunt Cheng didn¡¯t have the time to prepare them. However, no matter when she opened the fridge, she would only see five bottles of yogurt inside. She realized it after a few consecutive tries. It was just that she did not expose him. Anyway, she stayed with Yin Jiujin every day. She wouldn¡¯t be as irritable as she was in the Yan Family. Whether she drank yogurt or not, it actually didn¡¯t affect her much. ¡°Alright,¡± Yan Jinyu said. Yin Jiujin remained silent until Yin Shuguo said to Yan Jinyu, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already moved to Mount Jing, don¡¯t think about the past anymore. Be it your experiences during your disappearance or the attitude of the Yan Family towards you¡­¡± ¡°I know. Thank you, Grandpa Yin.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled brightly as if she wasn¡¯t affected at all. Even if someone mentioned it to her face, she still looked like she didn¡¯t care. This made Yin Shuguo sigh inwardly. It was veryforting that this girl was so open-minded at such a young age. After hesitating for a moment, Yin Shuguo looked at Yan Jinyu and said, ¡°It¡¯s your birthday a few days ago?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded, even though she didn¡¯t know why Yin Shuguo suddenly asked this. ¡°You¡¯re only 18 years old?¡± He sounded a little emotional. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°18 years old. It¡¯s the age of youth. I heard that you¡¯ve always been by Jin¡¯er¡¯s side as his¡­ bodyguard?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes twitched when he asked this. Yin Shuguo had naturally investigated carefully beforeing to North City, so he was basically clear about Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin¡¯s current situation. When he heard from his subordinates that Yan Jinyu was now by Yin Jiujin¡¯s side and that she was Yin Jiujin¡¯s bodyguard who apanied Yin Jiujin to work every day, Yin Shuguo¡¯s expression was indescribable. Yin Shuguo didn¡¯t believe that a little girl like Yan Jinyu was really capable of being a bodyguard. Since she was not a bodyguard, a young girl followed the CEO of a multinational corporation to his headquarters and stayed in his office for the entire day. Most importantly, this did not happen in a day or two. Itsted for two weeks. What would happen if word got out? In order to avoid being seen as a joke, coupled with the fact that the girl was at an age where she should be learning, how could she waste her time like this? Hence, Yin Shuguo came to North City to meet them in advance. Upon hearing Yin Shuguo¡¯s words, Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but nce at him. Obviously, he had guessed his intentions. He hesitated for a moment and did not interrupt. ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Jinyu replied calmly. She didn¡¯t find it strange that Yin Shuguo knew about this. After all, Old Master Yin was an influential figure when he was young. It was normal for him to be able to find out about these things that weren¡¯t considered secrets. She deserved it so calmly, so Yin Shuguo couldn¡¯t continue on this topic. He was afraid that it would dampen the girl¡¯s enthusiasm. Look at that bright smile. ¡°¡­Little Yu, you¡¯re quite skilled?¡± After pondering for a long time, Yin Shuguo spoke again. Yan Jinyu grinned, looking a little silly. ¡°I¡¯m average.¡± Yin Jiujin, who had remained silent at the side, was speechless. Even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he had to admit that the girl was indeed very good at fighting. Not everyone had the ability to shatter a bullet that came flying at them in an instant, even if they had a powerful weapon. Others might not be able to, but the youngdy could. If she wasn¡¯t very skilled, what was she? To describe it as ¡°alright¡± was a little humble. She was clearly such a child who was eager to showcase herself and get recognition. He thought that she would also use words like ¡°formidable¡± to describe herself when facing others. He did not expect that herck of modesty would only be shown in front of him. In other words, she was actually only anxious to show off in front of him and only wanted his approval. This was good. Only he needed to know if she was silly or smart, ordinary or outstanding. However, when Yin Shuguo heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s reply, the corners of his lips twitched imperceptibly. The little girl was really not humble. With her small arms and legs, she could still dance, but if she had skills, could she fight? He did not believe it anyway. ¡°You¡¯ve practiced before?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded. ¡°How many years have you been training for?¡± ¡°About six or seven years.¡± Although she had a lot of training after that, in fact, she had basically learned all the skills she needed to learn before she was nine years old. Otherwise, she would not have be famous at the age of 10. Hence, in all seriousness, she had only trained her skills for six to seven years. Yin Shuguo fell silent. She spoke so seriously that he would have believed her if he hadn¡¯t specially investigated her past when he found out that Jin¡¯er had brought her back to North City. ¡°¡­Did you train with somebody?¡± ¡°No, I trained myself.¡± There were people who guided knowledge and skills, but it was only guidance. Be it knowledge or other skills, including skills, they were all learned by herself. If she didn¡¯t want to learn it herself? The survival of the fittest was in the survival of the fittest. If one was not careful, they would lose their life. If they did not learn and train, they would only die. Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°However, there are many sparring partners.¡± Every batch that entered Ghost ughter Ind had a few hundred people, but only 10 people were left in the end. The others were naturally eliminated in the process of fighting. Wasn¡¯t the one who was eliminated just a sparring partner? However, the rule on Ghost ughter Ind was that they were not eliminated until they were dead. In other words, those so-called eliminated people were actually already dead. Although Yan Jinyu was still smiling, her smile obviously didn¡¯t reach her eyes when she said that. Yin Jiujin frowned slightly. Sparring partners? His grandfather might not understand, but he did. ¡°Why are you asking her this? If she¡¯s willing to follow me around, just let her. What¡¯s the matter with her identity? Who dares to say anything?¡± However, he had forgotten that he did not intend to interrupt Yin Shuguo at the beginning. Yin Jiujin¡¯s obvious displeasure made Yin Shuguo raise his eyebrows. He had only asked a few questions as a casual chat. Was he that protective of her? Also, why was he angry for no reason? He did not ask anything that could not be asked. His second grandson¡¯s temper was getting worse. He seemed to be getting more and more arrogant. Who dared to say anything? Uh, it seemed like no one indeed dared to say it, including his family. ¡°I¡¯m just asking casually. Let¡¯s chat for a while. If you don¡¯t want to hear it, go to the study to do your work. I¡¯ll talk to Little Yu alone. I¡¯ll call you when Little You is done preparing dinner.¡± Aunt Cheng¡¯s surname was You. Yin Shuguo didn¡¯t dodge when he met Yin Jiujin¡¯s faint gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t say that this is your territory. You have the final say wherever you are. Mount Jing was given to you by your grandmother. Your grandmother and I have been husband and wife for our entire lives. I can be considered as half the former owner of Mount Jing.¡± ¡°So, either you go upstairs and don¡¯t disturb us now, or you sit here quietly.¡± Yin Jiujin nced at him expressionlessly and then leanedzily on the sofa. There was silence. She couldn¡¯t be bothered. When Yin Shuguo and Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t talk about that matter back then, they usually interacted like this. Seeing that he stopped talking, Yin Shuguo looked at Yan Jinyu in satisfaction. His expression waspletely different from when he was facing Yin Jiujin. It was kind and amiable. ¡°Girls should have some skills. That way, they won¡¯t be easily bullied outside.¡± ¡°However, Little Yu, Jin¡¯er isn¡¯t short of skilled people around him. He has trained for a few years himself. He usually isn¡¯t in any danger. You¡¯re a girl. It¡¯s¡­ not appropriate for you to follow Jin¡¯er as his bodyguard.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only 18 now. I heard that your twin sister is still in her third year of high school. Do you¡­ want to go to school again?¡± When Yan Jinyu heard that, she said with a smile, ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Shuguo. ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. He knew it. ¡°Besides, I think it¡¯s good to be Brother Nine¡¯s bodyguard. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡± ¡°Of course, if Grandpa Yin feels that I¡¯m really not suitable to be Brother Nine¡¯s bodyguard, I can stay in Mount Jing to help Brother Nine look after the house or go to Brother Nine¡¯spany to help him. Anyway, I can do anything except go to school.¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think I have enough education to go to Brother Nine¡¯spany to help him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The both of them again. You also know that you don¡¯t have enough education! ¡°In that case, it seems like I can only stay in Mount Jing to help Brother Nine look after the house. Grandpa Yin, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very good at looking after the house. With me around, I guarantee that not even a fly can fly into Mount Jing.¡± This was not a matter of whether she wanted to watch the house or was she able to watch over it. Besides, even without her, Mount Jing would be imprable. After a long while, Yin Shuguo sighed softly. ¡°Little Yu, Grandpa Yin will tell you the truth. If you want to be with Jin¡¯er forever, with your education, even if you get married sessfully, many people will gossip about you.¡± ¡°Although Jin¡¯er didn¡¯t officially go to school, he had obtained a double doctorate from the Imperial Capital University. You don¡¯t want anyone to say that you¡¯re not worthy of Jin¡¯er, right?¡± The old man¡¯s tone was not harsh. It even had a meaningful and sincere meaning. Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile faded slightly. What she hated the most now was others saying that she wasn¡¯tpatible with Yin Jiujin. However, before she could say anything, Yin Jiujin spoke first, ¡°Who dares to interfere in my matters? So what if she¡¯s worthy of me? So what if she¡¯s not? Could it be that anyone has the ability to influence my marriage?¡± Hearing his words, Yin Shuguo red at him. This brat. He was finally about to convince the girl. What was wrong with him?! Was this the main point he wanted to express? Was it? He wanted Little Yu to continue to study. Even if she couldn¡¯t learn much, she had to at least get her graduation certificate so that no one would use her education to criticize her in the future! Although few families couldpare to the status of the Yin Family, there were so many people in the world, and it wasn¡¯t like the Yin Family could control all of them. If someone belittled Little Yu with their education background, then this brat would definitely cry then! With her junior high education level, not to mention outsiders, even the Yin Family people would probably not be able to ept her. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was the granddaughter-inw that his wife selected, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed for the Yin Family to marry such a pure and innocent girl who didn¡¯t even have a basic university¡­ a high school education as their granddaughter-inw. Although Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t like what Yin Shuguo said, he understood what he meant. He had already nned to send the girl to school, but it was only a matter of time. He looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Although others don¡¯t dare to nip at me, it¡¯s only right for you to go to school at your age.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Yan Jinyu suddenly stood up from the sofa and said with a look of realization, ¡°Oh my, I forgot that Little Rain asked me to call her at this time. Grandpa Yin and Brother Nine can chat first. I¡¯ll go upstairs to give Little Rain a call. I may take too long to talk on the phone. Aunt Cheng will prepare dinner first. You don¡¯t have to call me. Just get Aunt Cheng to send one to my room.¡± Without waiting for their reaction, she turned and ran upstairs. The door closed with a bang. The grandfather and grandson duo, who had always been cold and emotionless, hadplicated expressions. Chapter 135 - Just This Once

Chapter 135: Just This Once

After a long while, Yin Shuguo asked uncertainly, ¡°Is she really going to make a call?¡± Yin Jiujin gave him a faint look. ¡°¡­¡± Yin Shuguo was speechless. Was this girl deliberately avoiding the topic of school? ¡°Is school that scary? I¡¯m not asking her to get first ce. I¡¯m just asking her to go through the motions to get a diploma.¡± ¡°ording to Little Yu¡¯s past information, she stopped going to school after graduating from junior high school. However, before that, her results seemed to be not bad either. It¡¯s said that she¡¯s in the middle of the ss. Why is she so against going to school? Could it be that she¡¯s afraid that she can¡¯t keep up?¡± Yin Jiujin picked up the tea on the coffee table and took a sip. He nced at Yin Shuguo and didn¡¯t say a word. Moderate grades? All the information they could find about the girl¡¯s past was fake, let alone information like her grades. As for not being able to keep up? He didn¡¯t think that the number one killer in the killer world was an ignorant person. Moreover, he believed that even if she did not have any education, no one would dare to say anything when they were together in the future. Taking a step back, even if someone really said unpleasant things behind her back or provoked her, even if she didn¡¯t make a move, he would still teach those people a lesson. After all, the youngdy wouldn¡¯t lose out. The reason why he wanted the youngdy to go to school was because he thought that she most probably had never led a normal girl¡¯s life all these years. He wanted her to go to school like the others of her age. After school, she could go shopping with the girls of her age that she had made friends with. asionally, she could go on a vacation with them. That was all. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Seeing that he ignored him, Yin Shuguo couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t even worry about your girl. Why should I worry on your behalf!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the Little Rain that Little Yu is talking about? The daughter of the Huo Family who came to North City with you recently?¡± Yin Shuguo knew that Huo Siyu hade to North City and Qin Hao had asked Yin Jiujin to help take care of her. Later on, Huo Siyu went to the Yan Family to attend a birthday party and then followed her to Mount Jing to celebrate Yan Jinyu¡¯s birthday. Even if he didn¡¯t investigate in detail, he knew that Huo Siyu must have already known Yan Jinyu. Yin Jiujin nodded and finally answered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You introduced them to each other?¡± Yin Jiujin fell silent before nodding. He was the one who introduced the two of them to each other, but they had actually known each other for a long time before that and were on very good terms. ¡°It¡¯s good to introduce them to each other. Since you¡¯re interested in Little Yu, she won¡¯t be able to avoid this circle in the future. The daughter of the Huo Family in South City will eventually marry into the Qin Family. It¡¯s good for Little Yu to be on good terms with her.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s not a good thing for Little Yu to reject going to school so much. Persuade her properly. Let¡¯s not talk about others for now, but your mother¡­¡± At this point, Yin Jiujin suddenly put down his teacup and stood up. Yin Shuguo stopped speaking. He sighed inwardly. Forget it. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t know what his second grandson was like. What he hated the most was them meddling in his affairs. ¡°You¡¯ve always had your own ideas. I believe you¡¯ll settle the matter yourself, so I won¡¯t interfere anymore. Go and call Little Yu down. Since your grandmother is good friends with her grandmother and they¡¯re no longer around, even without this engagement, I¡¯ll still treat Little Yu like my own biological granddaughter. She only came back after being missing for many years and met such a pair of parents. I¡¯m afraid she hasn¡¯t even eaten a real family reunion meal. Since I¡¯vee to Mount Jing, we should eat dinner together.¡± Yin Shuguo wasn¡¯t a talkative person. Or rather, his personality when he was young was actually simr to Yin Jiujin¡¯s now. However, he always spoke more when he was with Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin looked at him and said, ¡°Thank you, Grandfather.¡± Yin Shuguo suddenly felt a little stifled. His second grandson seemed to have be more humane because of Little Yu. ¡°Grandfather, you don¡¯t have to interfere with Little Yu¡¯s school matters. I¡¯ll settle it. As for my mother¡¯s side, Grandfather, help me pass it on to her when you return to the capital. It¡¯s best that she doesn¡¯t interfere with Little Yu¡¯s matters, nor do meaningless things behind my back. Other than myself, no one else can decide who I marry.¡± ¡°Jin¡¯er, what we did back then was also for¡­¡± Yin Jiujin looked over coldly and interrupted him, ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t say anything about for my own good. Back then, I told you not to ask about that matter from the beginning. I have my own judgment and my own ns.¡± Yin Shuguo moved his lips. ¡°¡­In the end, didn¡¯t we follow your wishes and didn¡¯t interfere?¡± ¡°Yes, because I threatened you all,¡± Yin Jiujin said calmly. ¡°Before that, I¡¯ve reminded you all three times to ignore that matter.¡± Yin Shuguo was silent. Yes, he had reminded them three times. Although it was a reminder, it was more like a request. Jin¡¯er, who had found his life goal when he was eight years old, had given up on living afortable life and joined the army. He had also made a name for himself in the army. His background and excellence determined that he was destined to be arrogant. However, he, who was so arrogant, had asked them three times. And they still didn¡¯t agree after three attempts. They always felt that their actions were the best for him. That was why he gradually drifted away from them. He left the capital and came to North City when he was 16 years old. Even if he often returned to the capital because of business, he would only return to the Yin Family once a year. He had be abstruse and ruthless, and his temperament had be even more unfathomable. Jin¡¯er was the one who was hurt the most in that incident. However, at that time, as his family, not only did they not stand by his side to support him, they even did things that he disapproved of under the pretext of for his own good. ¡°I¡¯ll only remind you once this time.¡± In other words, regarding Little Yu, they no longer had three more chances like they had many years ago? Once theymitted one crime, there would be no possibility of Jin¡¯er¡¯s rtionship with them being eased up? Or it might get even worse? Yin Shuguo heaved a sigh of relief at that thought. The others in the Yin Family, including him, didn¡¯t dare to interfere in Jin¡¯er¡¯s matters again after experiencing that once. Only Jin¡¯er¡¯s mother¡­ It seemed like he had to remind her properly when he returned to the capital this time. They shouldn¡¯t end up like strangers. It was even possible that Jin¡¯er wouldn¡¯t return to the Yin Family for the rest of his life. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to call Little Yu first.¡± After saying that, he left. He went upstairs and went straight to Yan Jinyu¡¯s room. After knocking twice, the youngdy¡¯s clear voice came from inside, ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked.¡± Yin Jiujin pushed the door open. The youngdy wasn¡¯t on the phone. Instead, she was sitting at the desk and ying games on her phone. The girl looked at him and smiled sweetly. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± She called out to him with such a sweet smile. At that instant, Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The earlier familiar frustration had dissipated. He walked towards her slowly. The stool in front of her desk wasn¡¯t leaning against the backrest. Yin Jiujin walked over and bent down to hug her from behind. He leaned his chin on her shoulder and kissed her cheek. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you need to call?¡± Yan Jinyu red at him angrily, ¡°Brother Nine, you know that I¡¯m looking for an excuse to walk away.¡± Her eyes were clearly not looking at her phone, but her hands were still on the phone as she quickly yed games. ¡°Do you really not want to go to school that much?¡± As he spoke, his lips would always caress her ear. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help but shrug. With a big move, the game ended and she ced the phone with a ck screen on the desk. ¡°Brother Nine, you know that I don¡¯t have to go to school at all. I¡¯ve learned everything that needs to be learned.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to go and learn anything.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yan Jinyu tilted her head and looked at him, puzzled. Looking at herrge blinking eyes, which were round and very cute, Yin Jiujin¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister.¡± Then, he raised her chin and kissed her lips. The kisssted for a long time. After they were done, Yin Jiujin directly carried Yan Jinyu up. He sat on the stool that she was originally sitting on and ced her on hisp. Now, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t have to spend so much effort to tilt her head up like earlier to look at him. ¡°What should I do to make you go willingly?¡± Yin Jiujin asked. Yan Jinyu shook her head fiercely. ¡°Nothing will make me willing.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, I really don¡¯t want to go to school. Really!¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯m not asking you to study and only asking you to experience school life and make friends of your own age, you¡¯re not going?¡± Yan Jinyu was stunned and looked at him in a daze. ¡°Brother Nine, you¡­¡± She lowered her eyes slightly and then raised them again with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I don¡¯t want to experience school life, nor do I need to make friends of my age. I just want to stay by your side and protect you.¡± She only had a few friends. As for experiencing school life¡­ It had never happened in the past, so it seemed meaningless now. She had long passed the time when she was young and carefree¡­ No, it should be said that ever since she had her memories, she had never experienced such a time. And she wasn¡¯t even one year old when she had memories. That wasmonly known as early wisdom. Thinking about it this way, the innocent school environment seemed to be even more unsuitable for her. ¡°Don¡¯t you like that I¡¯m always by your side, Brother Nine? Do you find me annoying?¡± ¡°No,¡± Yin Jiujin hurriedly said. ¡°I can¡¯t be happier if you stay by my side. Why would I find you annoying?¡± ¡°Forget it. Since you don¡¯t want to go, let¡¯s talk about thister. Aunt Cheng should have prepared the dinner. Shall we go down and eat?¡± ¡°But Grandpa Yin¡­¡± ¡°Grandfather won¡¯t interfere in this matter anymore. There¡¯s no need to worry about that.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really?¡± Seeing her surprised look, Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but smile and nod. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, how did you do that?¡± Old Master Yin clearly still looked like he wanted to send her to school immediately. ¡°¡­Grandfather isn¡¯t an unreasonable person. I said that your foundation is poor, so you won¡¯t be able to keep up even if you go to school. Before I send you to school, I have to hire a few tutors for you.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes shed with emotions but it happened too quickly, so Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t manage to catch it. ¡°Huh? Tutors?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s a joke. Even if you really need a tutor, we don¡¯t have to look for one. I can teach you.¡± Hearing that, Yan Jinyu heaved a sigh of relief. It was not that she was afraid of those tutors, but she really hated being controlled. It would be fine if it was someone else who had found her the tutor. However, if it was Yin Jiujin who had personally gotten her a tutor, she really couldn¡¯t ignore him. After all, it was Yin Jiujin¡¯s kind intentions. ¡°That¡¯s true. Grandpa Yin just said that Brother Nine has a double degree doctorate from the Imperial Capital University.¡± Yan Jinyu paused. ¡°Brother Nine, I really don¡¯t have any education. I don¡¯t even have the junior high school graduation that you think I have. In the future, I¡¯ll return to the capital with you. Aren¡¯t you afraid that someone willugh at you because you have a fianc¨¦e who doesn¡¯t have any education?¡± Chapter 136 - The Pampering Of A Beauty

Chapter 136: The Pampering Of A Beauty

Yin Jiujin flicked her forehead. ¡°Silly.¡± At most, there would be people who weren¡¯t afraid of death discussing it in private. As forughing at him? Those who were capable weren¡¯t so superficial, such as Huo Xuan and Qin Hao. Those who weren¡¯t capable wouldn¡¯t dare tough at him either. Besides, with the youngdy¡¯s identity, which wealthy family¡¯s daughter couldpare to her now? Tough at him? How many people would envy him if he knew her identity? Of course, for the sake of the youngdy¡¯s safety, he wouldn¡¯t easily expose her identity. Actually, Yin Jiujin was really thinking too much. If others knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be envious of him. Instead, they would be even more afraid of him. Master Nine was already so scary, and now there was the number one killer¡­ However, even though Yin Jiujin knew that it was impossible for anyone tough at him because of this, he still looked at Yan Jinyu and asked, ¡°Will you allow others tough at me?¡± Yan Jinyu said without thinking, ¡°Of course not! I said I would protect you!¡± Yin Jiujin chuckled. She was always silly and ignorant. ¡°Yes, you will protect me.¡± However, he realized that Yan Jinyu was really thinking about this problem seriously. After a long while, she said, ¡°Brother Nine, why don¡¯t I go and get two post-graduates certificates? Don¡¯t worry, this kind of thing can be easily obtained. It definitely won¡¯t be fake.¡± Even if it was fake, no one would be able to find out. It would be even better for her if someone questioned her and wanted to confront her. Anyway, there was really nothing that she didn¡¯t know of. It was just nice to convince people. ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± It wasn¡¯t that he felt that she didn¡¯t have any proof of education that he wanted her to go to school. He just wanted her to have a carefree ordinary school life like other girls her age. Yan Jinyu blinked and asked uncertainly, ¡°Is there really no need? Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s easy for me to get a few certificates.¡± It was easy for her, it was so for him too. He raised his hand and pinched her face. There was a smile in his eyes. ¡°Yes, I know you¡¯re very capable, but there¡¯s really no need for that. Forget it. If you don¡¯t want to go to school now, let¡¯s forget about this topic for now and talk about it in the future.¡± Yan Jinyu wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to go now. It was that she never wanted to go. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs to eat,¡± Yin Jiujin said as he carried her up. He had the intention of carrying her downstairs. It would have been fine if it was any other time, but with Yin Shuguo around today, Yan Jinyu felt a little embarrassed. She jumped out of his arms, ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯ll walk by myself.¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t insist. He only smiled as he watched her walk out the door first. Other than him, no one should know that the famous number one killer, ¡°Chi,¡± was actually a little shy. He was the only one who knew about her unknown side. This was good. During dinner, Yin Shuguo indeed stopped mentioning about letting Yan Jinyu go to school. Initially, Yin Shuguo wasn¡¯t a very warm person. He only asionally chatted with Yan Jinyu during the meal. The content of their conversation was unimportant. They chatted while Yin Jiujin listened by the side and asionally picked up food for Yan Jinyu. They finished the ordinary meal. However, even so, this was the warmest meal Yan Jinyu had ever had since she returned to North City. At least, that was what Yan Jinyu felt. At the same time, her impression of Yin Shuguo had changed. One could tell whether a person was really good to another person, especially how an elder treated a junior. Yin Shuguo cared for Yin Jiujin from the bottom of his heart. Of course, Yin Jiujin really respected Yin Shuguo. The grandfather and grandson seemed to be ¡°not getting along¡±. This made Yan Jinyu even more interested in the ¡°conflict¡± between Yin Jiujin and the Yin Family. However, she wouldn¡¯t investigate this for the time being, nor would she ask Yin Jiujin about it. Her thoughts were that she would find out sooner orter when she went to the capital with Yin Jiujin one day. *** Yin Shuguo didn¡¯t stay in North City for long. That night, Aunt Cheng got someone to clean up a small building in the small courtyard vi for Yin Shuguo to stay in. The next morning, he set off for the capital. After what Yin Shuguo had said previously, Yan Jinyu had already stopped following Yin Jiujin to thepany for three consecutive days. On the fourth morning, Yin Jiujin, who had finished his breakfast and was about to leave, walked to the entrance. He saw Yan Jinyu, who was leaning against the door with a bottle of yogurt as usual and watching him leave. ¡°Are you really noting with me?¡± At that moment, Yan Jinyu was wearing a light-colored floral dress. Her naturally curly ck hair hung down to her waist. She took a sip of yogurt with a straw in her mouth. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Yin Jiujin nced at her and suddenly asked, ¡°The medicine that Huo Siyu sent over seems to have been finished. Should I get her to send some more over?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Brother Nine, all medicine has poison in it. I¡¯m not sick. If I keep drinking medicine like this, I¡¯ll get sick even if I¡¯m not sick.¡± What a joke. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to spend two weeks to finish the medicine. She didn¡¯t want to drink it anymore. She would hug Yin Jiujin and kiss him for a long time every time she finished drinking it, so the medicine didn¡¯t seem to be that bad anymore. They had already finished the medicine for a few days, but Yin Jiujin had never mentioned it. Why did he mention it today? Of course, Yin Jiujin had to mention it. Every day, she would take the initiative to kiss him after she drank the medicine. Ever since she stopped drinking the medicine, he was the one who took the initiative to get close to her asionally. This was nothing. Yin Jiujin could still ept it. The crux was that Yan Jinyu had not apanied him to thepany for three days! In the past, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t feel anything without Yan Jinyu by his side. Now, he was already used to having herpany every day. He could see her when he raised his head during work. Suddenly not seeing her one day¡­ No, for three consecutive days had made Yin Jiujin very ufortable. He was not used to it and his temper had be much worse. Over the past three days, the Empire Group had been filled with a sense of oppression. Everyone worked carefully, afraid that they would have to face Yin Jiujin¡¯s anger if they made a mistake. Lin Zimu, Cheng Lin, and the others who often followed Yin Jiujin could tell how Yin Jiujin¡¯s temper had been so bad recently. Although they didn¡¯t say it out loud, they really hoped that Yan Jinyu would follow Yin Jiujin like she did before. After all, that was the period when they had felt the least pressure after following Yin Jiujin for so many years. ¡°You always drink yogurt like this every day. It doesn¡¯t seem to be very good for your body.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s tone was strange as if he was angry. Yan Jinyu was very smart, but she was usually toozy to think. Seeing Yin Jiujin like this, she seemed to understand something. The smile on her face became even brighter. ¡°I didn¡¯t drink much either. I only drink two bottles a day.¡± It was a habit, but now, no one needed to give her a limit as she would only drink two bottles a day now. ¡°Brother Nine, have you never drunk yogurt before? Don¡¯t you know what yogurt tastes like?¡± Upon hearing that, Yin Jiujin looked at her faintly. He had never drunk yogurt before, but he knew what it tasted like. Every time he kissed her, his heart felt sweet, but his mouth felt sour and sweet. She smiled slyly. ¡°Brother Nine, do you want to try it?¡± After taking a sip, she casually threw the empty yogurt bottle back and it urately fell into the rubbish bin in the house. In the next second, Yan Jinyu ran over. Just like many times before, she hung onto Yin Jiujin and hugged him with both hands before kissing him. After experiencing it a few times, Yin Jiujin skillfully held her up when she pounced over. The sweet and sour taste filled his mouth. After the kiss, Yan Jinyu pouted and looked at him, ¡°How does it taste?¡± However, she suddenly met Yin Jiujin¡¯s abstruse eyes. Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart trembled. This wasn¡¯t their first kiss, but it was the first time she had felt Yin Jiujin¡¯s aggression so strongly. Yan Jinyu was wearing a long dress. She jumped on him as soon as she ran over. She didn¡¯t notice that Yin Jiujin habitually supported her with one hand. Just as his other hand was about to support her back, he identally brushed past her thigh and his hand didn¡¯t move away. Most of the clothes Yin Jiujin had prepared for Yan Jinyu were long dresses. Hence, this wasn¡¯t the first time she had worn a dress to jump on him, but it was the first time such a situation had happened. The temperature of his palm grew higher and higher, burning her skin. Coupled with his aggressive gaze, Yan Jinyu¡¯s ears suddenly turned red. She had failed to seduce him and was now being seduced instead! ¡°Little Yu, it seems like you don¡¯t want me to go to work.¡± Sensing that his hands were getting naughty, Yan Jinyu hurriedly jumped down from his body. Her legs couldn¡¯t help but soften, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± After saying that, she ran to the sofa in the living room and sat down with her back facing him. ¡°Go to work. I-I¡¯ll continue watching my television!¡± Yin Jiujin chuckled when he saw her flee. Yan Jinyu¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Yin Jiujin felt that he would be in a good mood for the entire day. Hearing the sound of the car engine starting and the car gradually driving away, Yan Jinyu raised her hands in frustration and patted her flushed cheeks. Her dignity as the number one killer was offended again. Her pounding heart only calmed down after a while. Yan Jinyu got up and returned to her room. The thing she wanted had arrived yesterday. Although she had been staying at Mount Jing for the past few days, she either went for a walk in the sea of flowers or swung the swing in the courtyard. Most of the time, she was lying on the sofa watching television. Of course, this was only an image. Actually, for the past few days, she had been thinking about what kind of ring she should polish for Yin Jiujin. Since the materials were here, she would start preparing today. This was the first time she had spent so much effort to prepare a gift for someone. The birthday present she had given Yan Jinyun previously didn¡¯t count. After all, other than the purple diamond, that bracelet was considered a finished product. The ring that she wanted to give Yin Jiujin would only be made from raw material. Putting that aside, for the style of the ring, she, who was usually toozy to think, had thought for three days. If someone asked her why she spent so much effort to prepare a gift, she would tell that person that Yin Jiujin was hers. She would be happy to pamper, protect, and indulge him. Chapter 137 - Meeting With Jinyun

Chapter 137: Meeting With Jinyun

Half a month passed in the blink of an eye. Yan Jinyu finally left Mount Jing today. However, she wasn¡¯t with Yin Jiujin. Instead, shortly after Yin Jiujin left for thepany, she got Uncle Cheng to send someone to drive her down the mountain. Yan Jinyun called her to meet up. In the cold drink shop, ¡°Summer Time¡±. Yan Jinyun was already waiting when Yan Jinyu arrived. Instead of sitting in the private room, she casually chose a seat by the window. Yan Jinyun was a cold beauty to begin with. Now that she was sitting here alone and in a more conspicuous position, it was inevitable that the customers in the cold drink shop would instinctively look at her. Of course, there would be people who wanted to hit on her, but Yan Jinyun was too cold and had an aura. In the end, the people who wanted to hit on her only had the intention but didn¡¯t have the courage to do so. However, they kept looking at her from time to time. Hence, the first thing they saw was the cold beauty smiling in a certain direction. ¡°Sister, over here!¡± They saw her waving and shouting. Following her gaze, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw the girl in a pink floral dressing over. What a beautiful pair of sisters! Her sister was already so eye-catching, but they didn¡¯t expect her sister to be even more conspicuous than her. The onlookers had a feast for the eyes. Yan Jinyu ignored their gazes and walked over to sit opposite Yan Jinyun. ¡°Are you done?¡± Perhaps it was because of the tacit understanding between the twins, Yan Jinyun could understand what she was asking even if she didn¡¯t say much. ¡°It¡¯s about time. The Yan Corporation¡¯s people had almost been sorted out. There basically won¡¯t be any big trouble. The Luo Family had alreadypletely changed to Qiu to be in charge the day before yesterday. Yesterday, the Yan Corporation and the Luo Corporation had already signed the following cooperative agreement.¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows. ¡°So fast?¡± It had only been a month or so, but it was faster than she expected. ¡°Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t have done it so quickly if I was the only one who contributed. Just those old fogeys in the Yan Corporation are enough for me to deal with.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t intend to hide anything from Yan Jinyu. She outrightly said, ¡°On the Luo Family¡¯s side, it seems like Luo Yikun has been helping Qiu. Zhang Mei¡¯s crime has been confirmed, and she has been convicted in court. Luo Wanhong, who found out about the cause of his ex-wife¡¯s death and his daughter¡¯s background, feels very guilty about Qiu. In addition, he has been deceived by his wife for many years, and his biological son is lying in the hospital half dead. Hepletely isn¡¯t in the mood to manage thepany¡¯s affairs, so he handed everything to Qiu.¡± ¡°But this Luo Yikun¡­¡± Yan Jinyun frowned.¡± In the past, I only thought that he was a useless second-generation heir. I didn¡¯t expect¡­ It can be said that if it wasn¡¯t for Luo Yikun¡¯s help, Qiu wouldn¡¯t have taken over the Luo Family so quickly. ¡± ¡°Luo Yikun is really a secretive person. Fortunately, his intentions are not with the Luo Family. Otherwise, in the future, the Luo Family would be the Yan Family¡¯s strongest opponent in North City.¡± Of course, in the eyes of outsiders previously, the Yan Family¡¯s strongest opponent was the Luo Family in North City. However, only those who knew about it knew that the Luo Family in the past waspletely iparable to the Yan Family. That might not be the case if Luo Yikun was in charge of the Luo Family. ¡°It¡¯s fine if he wants to take over the Luo Family. Don¡¯t you still have me around?¡± Yan Jinyu said with a chuckle. ¡°As long as I¡¯m around, no one can touch the Yan Family, let alone the Yan Corporation.¡± Yan Jinyun was stunned when she heard that. It wasn¡¯t that she doubted Yan Jinyu¡¯s ability, but she was simply touched by her words. Speaking of which, the Yan Family had owed Yan Jinyu. If it were anyone else, it would be good if they didn¡¯t take revenge, but she was still so protective of the Yan Family¡­ Or rather, she was so protective of her. She actually treated Yan Jinyu so badly in the past¡­ As she thought about it, she felt even more guilty. There was no meaning in saying the words ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±. In order to make up for the Yan Family¡¯s guilt towards Yan Jinyu and reduce the guilt in her heart, all she could do was to properly manage the Yan Corporation and develop it. She wanted the Yan Family to be Yan Jinyu¡¯s strongest backing when she married into the Yin Family in the future. ¡°I know, so I¡¯m actually not too worried,¡± Yan Jinyun said. Yan Jinyu nced at her but didn¡¯t continue on with the topic. She only said, ¡°If you meet Luo Yikun in the future or Luo Yikun makes any unusual moves, don¡¯t fight him head-on. Just tell me directly and I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± ¡°Luo Yikun is probably not someone you can deal with.¡± Even if she hadn¡¯t investigated carefully, Yan Jinyu could still sense it. Of course, she could only sense it. Luo Yikun didn¡¯t hold any weight in her heart because of this. If Luo Yikun wasn¡¯t a member of the Luo Family in North City, she wouldn¡¯t even have noticed him. Even if Luo Yikun was indeed not simple. Hearing her say that, Yan Jinyun¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Alright.¡± She still trusted Yan Jinyu. Since Yan Jinyu had already said so, she naturally wouldn¡¯t suspect her. ¡°Sister, you¡­¡± Yan Jinyun wanted to ask Yan Jinyu where she had lived and how she had survived all these years. She was about to say something when she suddenly changed the topic, ¡°Have you been living well in Mount Jing recently?¡± With Yan Jinyu¡¯s sharp senses, she naturally sensed that Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t want to ask this at first. She didn¡¯t expose her and said with a smile, ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°How¡¯s Yun¡¯er doing in the Yan Family?¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s expression froze slightly, and she forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s quite good.¡± She then added, ¡°Dad and Mom have always treated me very well. We¡¯re the only family in the house, so what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Looking into Yan Jinyu¡¯s fixed eyes, Yan Jinyun suddenly couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Her eyes instantly turned red, ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t understand. Why are they doing this? Am I not the heir of the Yan Corporation? What¡¯s wrong with the Yan Corporation falling into my hands? Dad clearly knows that if the Yan Corporation is still under his control, it will only go downhill and might even be destroyed. Why is he still so upset that the Yan Corporation is in my hands?¡± ¡°Ever since I took over the Yan Corporation, he looks at me like I¡¯m his enemy.¡± ¡°What exactly does Dad want? Does he really want to see the Yan Corporation destroyed just like that? Or does he not believe that I can manage the Yan Corporation at all? But now, I¡¯ve clearly stabilized the Yan Corporation. All the businesses are proceeding in an orderly manner. Everything is developing in a better direction. Why did Dad¡­¡± ¡°And Mom too. It¡¯s still understandable that Dad treated me that way. After all, I¡¯ve snatched his power and embarrassed him. But what about Mom? Her interests haven¡¯t been harmed at all. I still give her her pocket money as usual. I even give her more than when Dad was in charge of the family in the past. She still goes to y cards and shop every day. Why is she always mocking me?¡± ¡°It was clearly not like this in the past. They used to treat me so well.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. ¡°Why are you lying to yourself?¡± Yan Jinyun paused and bit her lip tightly. ¡°Actually, you already knew that they were people who only cared about their own interests, right?¡± To put it simply, they were selfish. Yan Jinyun was silent. ¡°The prerequisite for treating you well and loving you is that you haven¡¯t harmed their interests. Dad is a person who values face and power. One day, his power was suddenly snatched away by his biological daughter and he lost all his face in the high society circle in North City. Do you think he won¡¯t me you?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t want to make things too clear by using the word ¡°me¡±. Actually, in her opinion, Yan Qingyu not only had resentment towards Yan Jinyun, but also hatred. If not for the fact that the Yan Corporation was in Yan Jinyun¡¯s hands and Yan Jinyun clearly had the support of her, Yin Jiujin¡¯s fianc¨¦e, the Yan Corporation would have been finished if something happened to Yan Jinyun. Yan Qingyu would probably still treat Yan Jinyun¡­ ¡°As for Mom, she often showed off in high society with the image of a harmonious family with a doting husband and an obedient daughter. Now that she¡¯s like this, she won¡¯t be able to hold her head up high in front of those wealthydies and mahjong buddies¡­ Moreover, you¡¯re her daughter. In the future, regardless of whether it¡¯s a marriage alliance or something else, you¡¯ll have to marry into someone else¡¯s family.¡± ¡°B-But, should I never get married after taking over the Yan Corporation now? Besides, even if I get married, would I be stupid enough to hand over the Yan Family¡¯s assets to someone else? Or is it that in Mom¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m stupid enough to find someone who wants the Yan Family¡¯s assets?¡± ¡°Alright, even if I¡¯m really stupid enough to give all my assets to someone else, am I so heartless that I won¡¯t care about her life?¡± ¡°And Dad, am I not the heir that he thinks highly of? Although it¡¯s a little early to inherit the family business now, isn¡¯t it because there is no other way? If I don¡¯t take over, based on how Dad and Mom treat you¡­¡± At this point, Yan Jinyun suddenly paused. She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°At the banquet that day, almost all the famous people in North City were at the Yan Family. With Dad¡¯s actions¡­ even if Master Nine couldn¡¯t be bothered to make a move on the Yan Corporation, those guests will still think that Dad has offended Master Nine.¡± ¡°In North City, who would dare to cooperate with someone who has offended Master Nine? Dad clearly knows it too.¡± ¡°Sister, since you don¡¯t want the Yan Corporation, then the Yan Corporation is destined to be mine. Then, is it really that important to Dad whether it¡¯s given to me earlier orter?¡± Suddenly, Yan Jinyun thought of something and said with difficulty, ¡°Or is it that Dad never nned to hand the Yan Corporation to me from the beginning?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re really the heir that Dad thinks highly of,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°However, you can only take over the Yan Corporation when he dies of old age and can no longer see anything.¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s face turned pale. She actually knew it. She was just¡­ She was just unwilling to admit it. ¡°You can move out,¡± Yan Jinyu said after a long while. Yan Jinyun smiled bitterly and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s still fine. I¡¯ve lived there for 18 years and I can¡¯t bear to leave.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t bear to leave, but if she really moved out like this, this family would probably really be dispersed. Yan Jinyu nced at her and changed the topic that was a little depressing, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I heard that Cousin Feng Yuan entered the Feng Corporation and even helped you a lot during this period of time?¡± At the mention of Feng Yuan, Yan Jinyun¡¯s attention was indeed diverted. She nodded. ¡°Yes, He has helped me a lot.¡± ¡°Yun¡¯er, your rtionship with Cousin Feng Yuan¡­¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t continue, but Yan Jinyun put away herplicated emotions and smiled. ¡°Sister, I really don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because we¡¯re twins. I¡¯ve hidden my thoughts so deeply that no one has realized it but you actually saw through it so quickly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I like Feng Yuan. Very much. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about him either. He¡¯s clearly so unpleasant with his words, and he¡¯s so annoying and useless.¡± Suddenly, Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Oh, I forgot to say that Cousin Feng Yuan is standing right behind you now.¡± Chapter 138 - Running Away In A Panic

Chapter 138: Running Away In A Panic

Yan Jinyun¡¯s smile froze and she almost knocked over the cold drink beside her. She turned back stiffly and saw Feng Yuan, who was standing there in shock. He seemed to be holding a small cake in his hand. Feng Yuan swore that he was really just passing by. He saw Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun sitting there and felt that it would inevitably hurt their stomachs if they just drank cold drinks without ordering anything to eat. He suddenly recalled that other than drinking, this cold drink shop didn¡¯t seem to have any snacks. Hence, he bought a small cake from the cake shop next door to send it to them. He did not expect to hear such words the moment he arrived. It was simply a ¡°bolt from the blue¡±! Yan Jinyun liked him! Yan Jinyun liked him! Yan Jinyun, this ck-hearted girl who never had a friendly expression on her face every time she saw him, actually said that she liked him! She even said that she liked him very much!! If he hadn¡¯t reacted fast enough, the little cake in his hand would have fallen to the ground. It must be an illusion! It must be an illusion! ¡°Y-y-you¡­ I-I-I¡­¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s expression froze for a long time. When she saw the cake in his hand, her stiff expression slowly faded. She just looked at the shocked and panicked Feng Yuan and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I like you.¡± There was no coyness, and there was no avoidance in her eyes. When Yan Jinyu heard that, she picked up the drink that Yan Jinyun had already ordered for her and took a sip. Her personality was very simr to hers. If she liked him, he liked him. She was direct and had nothing to hide. ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll treat you two to cake!¡± Then, he ran over and ced the cake on their table. Then, he turned and ran out of the cold drink shop. He knocked into things three times when she ran out. The first time, his hand hit the table in the shop, another time, his leg hit the chair, and another time, his face hit the closed ss door. It was tragic and funny. Yan Jinyun¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change when he quickly turned around and left, but the light in her eyes gradually dimmed. However, when she saw him escaping in such a panic, the sense of loss in her heart dissipated inexplicably. She wanted tough. Hence, she really curled her lips andughed out. ¡°He left just like that, and you¡¯re still smiling. Aren¡¯t you sad?¡± Yan Jinyun smiled faintly and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sad.¡± ¡°I was a little disappointed initially, but now, I¡¯m not even disappointed anymore.¡± Yan Jinyun looked at Yan Jinyu, who was supporting her chin with one hand and ying with the beverage in her hand with the other. Her posture was a littlezy, and she continued, ¡°Although Feng Yuan doesn¡¯t do his job well and has nothing to do all day, and his mouth is vicious, he still looks barely passable. He ys basketball well and is good at racing. He¡¯s very loyal to people. Basically, other than his academic results, he¡¯s quite good at everything else. Among the three school beaus of the Boyu High School, he¡¯s one of them. There are actually many girls who like him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve witnessed many young girls confessing to him before. He has never fled in such a panic like now. He calmly rejects everyone who confesses to him, including Xu Xiaoxiao, who has courted him for three years and dated him for a period of time.¡± ¡°After we went to high school, the person who pestered Feng Yuan the most was Xu Xiaoxiao. Feng Yuan had always ignored her. They even got together because Xu Gui had asked Feng Yuan and Feng Yuan valued righteousness so he agreed casually.¡± Although she understood, Yan Jinyun still minded every time Xu Xiaoxiao was mentioned, especially after she realized her feelings for Feng Yuan. ¡°That was considered my confession to him just now. This is the first time he fled in the face of someone else¡¯s confession. It¡¯s enough to show that I¡¯m different in his heart. As for the rest, since there¡¯s this difference and he¡¯s the person that I, Yan Jinyun, fancy, he will be mine.¡± The title of North City¡¯s top socialite did note out of nowhere. Yan Jinyun had always been a proud and confident person. Yan Jinyun looked at the small cake on the table and asked Yan Jinyu, ¡°Sister, do you like this cake?¡± Yan Jinyu shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s too sweet.¡± She liked sweet and sour things, such as yogurt. She could be considered as liking it for the time being. After all, other than yogurt, she didn¡¯t seem to favor any other food. ¡°It¡¯s what I like.¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I only eat this vor whenever I have cake.¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Then go ahead.¡± Yan Jinyun nodded and brought the cake in front of her. She didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of asking Yan Jinyu if she wanted to eat it. If it were Yan Jinyu, she wouldn¡¯t share the things that Yin Jiujin had specially bought for her either. Deep in their bones, Yan Jinyun and Yan Jinyu were actually the same kind of people. They didn¡¯t like others to have designs on their stuff, even if they were their closest sisters. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that he¡¯ll be in danger if he runs out like this? He doesn¡¯t seem to be very calm.¡± Yan Jinyun, who had eaten two mouthfuls of cake, heard that and raised her head to smile at her. ¡°I¡¯m not worried. When he ran out, I nced at his car parked outside. Xu Gui is sitting in the front passenger seat. Seeing his flustered look, Xu Gui won¡¯t let him drive.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. No wonder she wasn¡¯t anxious at all. Even with her sharp senses, she didn¡¯t notice that there was someone else in Feng Yuan¡¯s car parked outside, but Yan Jinyun did. Indeed, things were different when one was interested. ¡°But Sister, did you say those words on purpose because you saw Feng Yuan?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled faintly, ¡°Yes and no.¡± At the beginning, when she mentioned that Feng Yuan had joined the Feng Corporation and that Feng Yuan had helped Yan Jinyun a lot, it was entirely because she didn¡¯t want to stay on that slightly depressing topic. However, just as she finished speaking, she saw Feng Yuan pushing the door open and walking towards them. The table that they were sitting at wasn¡¯t far from the door of the cold drink shop. It was only a short distance away, and Yan Jinyun had her back facing the door. She had long seen through their thoughts about each other, so she wanted to help them. Now that the Yan Family had be like this, Yan Jinyun was having quite a rough life. With Yan Jinyun¡¯s character, she probably wouldn¡¯t just find anyone to rant about her sufferings. Of course, she was an exception when facing her sister. She could sense that Yan Jinyun was a little reliant on her. It was only right for a younger sister to rely on her elder sister. However, she couldn¡¯t apany Yan Jinyun every day after all. Hence, she could only make someone who could apany Yan Jinyun appear as soon as possible. This was also why she suddenly opened her mouth to entice Yan Jinyun to say those words. ¡°Don¡¯t care if I did it on purpose. This is always good, right?¡± Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t deny it. Knowing that she liked him, if he cared about the fact that the two of them had known each other for so many years and even argued with each other the moment they met, there would be no more girls like Xu Xiaoxiao who would mysteriously appear beside Feng Yuan. As long as he remained single, everything was fine. Feng Yuan was the only weirdo who would agree to date someone¡¯s cousin because of their friendship. Yet, she liked such a weirdo so she was a weirdo too. ¡°When did Sister discover it?¡± ¡°Probably the day I came to this shop for the first time.¡± However, she was only suspicious at that time and was not sure. She could tell it slowly from the few times they interactedter. Wasn¡¯t that the day¡­ when she got someone to block Yan Jinyu? At the mention of this, the guilt in Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart rose again. Seeing that there was something wrong with her expression, Yan Jinyu smiled and changed the topic, ¡°What about Yun¡¯er? When did you start to like Cousin Feng Yuan?¡± Yan Jinyun put down the spoon that she used to eat the cake and took a sip of the cold drink beside her. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps it was not long ago, or even earlier.¡± Ever since she started kindergarten, Feng Yuan would send her birthday presents every year. Even until today, she still kept the birthday gift that he gave her at kindergarten. She only kept his gift. There were already 14 gifts from Feng Yuan in the storage box on her desk. ¡°I really realized my feelings on the day I met Luo Yilin.¡± She was referring to the day Luo Yilin tried to find someone to abduct her. ¡°If I had known earlier, Xu Xiaoxiao wouldn¡¯t have been involved at all.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. I still have something to tell Sister.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her and gestured for her to continue. ¡°Sister, do you still remember Zhao Yue?¡± Yan Jinyu always had a good memory. ¡°Yes, the person whom I sent into the hospital together with Qiu Jian.¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s lips twitched. There was nothing wrong with saying that. ¡°That¡¯s her. She has already been hospitalized for some time. The Zhao Family naturally knows that her hospitalization has something to do with you. However, due to their fear of Master Nine, the Zhao Family doesn¡¯t dare toe and question us. They don¡¯t even dare to talk about this privately.¡± They were indeed smarter than the Qiu Family,?Yan Jinyu thought. ¡°This matter was supposed to be over, but Master Nine suddenly attacked the Qiu Family some time ago. The Zhao Family was afraid that Master Nine¡¯s next target would be them, so they pleaded with me.¡± Actually, once Zhao Yue got into trouble in the Qiu Family, Zhao Yue¡¯s father hade to look for her and she easily dealt with him. After that, she didn¡¯t even call Yan Jinyu. She only mentioned it since she asked Yan Jinyu out today. Chapter 139 - Persuading

Chapter 139: Persuading

¡°Oh right, the Zhao Family also said that if Master Nine doesn¡¯t pursue this matter, their Zhao Family¡¯srgest development project will choose to cooperate with the Yan Corporation. To the Zhao Family, it¡¯s thergest development project, but it¡¯s not that important to the Yan Family. However, the more money we make, the better.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, the Zhao Family is really shameless. How did they figure out that we need to use Master Nine to deal with them? If anything really happens, I, alone, can make the Zhao Family unable to turn over a new leaf in North City.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell the Zhao Family about this. Even if I didn¡¯t really do anything to the Zhao Family, it¡¯s a fact that Zhao Yue once caused trouble for you. Just making them feel uneasy for a period of time is already a very easy punishment for them.¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ve already said everything. What should I say then?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that those people from the Qiu Family were brainless, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up like that. I don¡¯t even care about the Qiu Family, let alone the North City¡¯s Zhao Family.¡± Yan Jinyun was also very speechless at the mention of the Qiu Family. A big group of them rushed to the Empire Group to apologize to Master Nine. She really didn¡¯t know what they were thinking. Didn¡¯t they think that that would anger Master Nine? Who would find someone to apologize by making a scene at theirpany? Alright, even if they wanted to go to thepany, was there a need for so many of them to go? What did they take the Empire Group headquarters as? ¡°What about the project with the Zhao Family?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and asked, ¡°Why not? Didn¡¯t you say that the more money we earn, the better? You can decide for yourself regarding the Yan Corporation. You don¡¯t have to ask me.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not asking you everything. After all, I¡¯m the one in charge of the Yan Corporation now. I¡¯m thinking that since this matter is rted to you, I have to let you know.¡± Yan Jinyu nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± It was very difficult for someone who always relied on others to grow up. Yan Jinyu was very satisfied that Yan Jinyun could understand that she was the one in charge of the Yan Corporation. ¡°Sister.¡± Yan Jinyun suddenly looked serious. However, Yan Jinyu was stunned for a moment. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just say it.¡± ¡°Do you want to continue studying in school? I¡¯m the one in charge of the Yan Family now. If you¡­¡± Yan Jinyu stopped drinking and her face twitched. Couldn¡¯t she escape from this topic? She suddenly regretted it very much. Why did she create such a persona back then? If she had known earlier, she would have made up a superb past for herself. She hadpletely forgotten that her initial thoughts were that such a past would always be easily pitied. Perhaps, seeing her return to the Yan Family, her parents¡­ Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about them. It was more convenient to get close to Yin Jiujin with the persona of a weakling. After all, her main purpose foring back was to get close to Yin Jiujin and then contact the Yin Family through Yin Jiujin to find out the cause of Bai Ye¡¯s death. At that time, this was what she found after three years of confusion that could barely be considered as the ¡°meaning of life¡±. Now, it was all in passing. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Alright, Yun¡¯er. You also know that what you know about my past that I only studied in junior high is fake. I really don¡¯t need to go to school. Don¡¯t interfere in this matter anymore.¡± ¡°Even so, you¡¯re only the same age as me. Even if you skipped a grade, you should only be in university. You can¡¯t have skipped a few grades and finished studying in university, right? I heard that Master Nine got a double doctorate in the capital¡¯s universities. Even if you really graduated from university, it¡¯s still not enough. Even if you skipped a grade, can you still finish your doctorate at this age?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. A person like Master Nine only got two doctorates at the age of 20. You¡¯re only 18 now. No matter how good you are, can you be better than Master Nine?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re really very formidable. You¡¯ve also gotten a doctorate at this age. Then, can you get a double doctorate like Master Nine?¡± ¡°After all, going to school is very beneficial to you. Our Yan Family¡¯s status is far inferior to the Yin Family¡¯s. We can¡¯tpare to the Yin Family in terms of family background. You have to make others unable to find an excuse in your education. Isn¡¯t it good to let others feel that you and Master Nine are made in heaven?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. She was really not used to Yan Jinyun being such a ¡°busybody¡±. Didn¡¯t she always like to say one thing and mean another? Why did she have to be so direct? Her head hurt. ¡°Well, I did get a double doctorate. No, not just a double doctorate. I could get a few doctorates if I wanted one or even a couple of postdocs.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyun.?Who would believe you? ¡°Sister¡­¡± ¡°Aiyah, the person who picked me up is here. I¡¯ll get going first. Call me if anything happens.¡± Yan Jinyun thought that Yan Jinyu was looking for an excuse. She followed her gaze and saw a car parked outside the shop. The person who got out of the car was Yin Jiujin. He seemed to have gotten out of the driver¡¯s seat. In other words, he drove here alone to pick Yan Jinyu up. It was almost lunchtime, so he specially came to pick Yan Jinyu up for lunch? As Yan Jinyun was thinking, Yan Jinyu had already walked out of the cold drink shop quickly and ran straight towards Yin Jiujin. From Yan Jinyun¡¯s angle, she could only see the pretty girl in a pink floral dress throwing herself into the arms of the man in the white shirt. The man hugged her tightly and lowered his head to kiss her forehead. Then, the two of them seemed to say something before they got into the car and left. Yan Jinyun chuckled. Forget it. Master Nine was still around after all. Moreover, Yan Jinyu was quite capable herself. Even if her education level wasn¡¯tparable, she probably wouldn¡¯t suffer much. She didn¡¯t expect she would be so naggy one day. She felt that she didn¡¯t look like Yan Jinyu¡¯s younger sister at all just now. Instead, she looked like her mother. Oh well, so be it. Who asked her to take up all the maternal love that belonged to Yan Jinyu? However, she had forgotten that she might not have had that so-called maternal love before. After Yan Jinyu left, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, she calmly finished the small cake before slowly taking out her phone from her bag. She had already sent the chauffeur back. She needed someone to pick her up now. She had just confessed and should strike while the iron was hot. The most suitable person to pick her up now was naturally Feng Yuan. However, before that, she needed to send the third wheel away. Hence, Yan Jinyun sent Xu Gui a message. She called Feng Yuan after 10 minutes. *** ¡°Brother Nine, why did you suddenlye over?¡± Yan Jinyu, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, asked Yin Jiujin as she held her chin. ¡°I heard from Uncle Cheng that you went out. When I found out that you were here, I thought I would pick you up for lunch.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s rare for Yun¡¯er to be free. It¡¯s also Saturday today. She doesn¡¯t have to go to school, so she asked me toe out and have a seat.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying. As for what she had told Yan Jinyun, it wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t let Yin Jiujin know. It was just that she felt that those matters were unimportant and there was no need to specially mention them to him. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t stay at Mount Jing constantly. You don¡¯t want to apany me to thepany but you don¡¯t want to go to school either. If you have time, you can ask your sister out to sit like today or go shopping for beauty treatments. Don¡¯t you girls like these?¡± ¡°Next time.¡± Looking at him, Yan Jinyu smiled very brightly. ¡°However, Brother Nine, since you know that I have an appointment with Yun¡¯er and you want me to go shopping with Yun¡¯er for beauty treatments, why did youe to pick me up so quickly?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the person you were meeting was your sister.¡± That was not a lie. ¡°Then, who does Brother Nine think I¡¯m meeting?¡± ¡°¡­I thought you were alone,¡± Yin Jiujin said without changing his expression. He didn¡¯t know who she was meeting, but he knew that she must not have been bored to the point of wanting to go out alone. She had spent so many days on Mount Jing alone. He couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy when he thought of her identity and had no idea about her social circle. What if she was meeting a man? Yan Jinyu looked at him and smiled mysteriously, ¡°Alright, then Brother Nine, where are we going now?¡± ¡°Min Ting just arrived in North City. He booked a ce to discuss something with me and I came to pick you up.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.?Talk about something? He had speciallye to North City to talk to Yin Jiujin about something. It was most likely rted to ¡°Elegant Bamboo¡±. After all, Yin Jiujin and Min Ting had gone to Elegant Bamboo togetherst time and that had happened. With Yin Jiujin¡¯s ability, it was impossible for him not to find out who the boss behind Elegant Bamboo was. If they found Meimei, they would definitely think of Feng. ¡°You guys will be talking about something. Would it be inappropriate for me to go?¡± Upon hearing her words, Yin Jiujin frowned. ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it. Don¡¯t say such things in the future. As long as it¡¯s rted to me, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t know.¡± When Yan Jinyu heard that, her heart skipped a beat. Then, she smiled sweetly, ¡°Mm-hm, I understand.¡± After a while, they arrived at the ce Min Ting had booked. Under the lead of the waiter, Yin Jiujin led Yan Jinyu to the private room. The waiter knocked on the door, then pushed open the door and retreated to the side respectfully, ¡°Master Nine, Miss Yan, pleasee in.¡± The two of them walked into the private room. When Yan Jinyu saw the person sitting inside, the smile on her face suddenly froze. Meimei. Chapter 140 - Seductive Fengling

Chapter 140: Seductive Fengling

After Feng Yuan ran out of ¡°Summer Time¡± in a panic and went straight for his car. He opened the car door and started the car in a panic under Xu Gui¡¯s surprised gaze. However, he failed to start the car four times in a row. Xu Gui finally could not take it anymore, ¡°Yuan, what are you doing? Is there a dog chasing you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s scarier than being chased by a dog! Go, go, go!¡± Xu Gui was a little frightened when he said three ¡°go¡± in a hurry. He even looked so flustered. He quickly put his phone back into his pocket. ¡°Get out of the car and change seats. I¡¯ll drive!¡± Feng Yuan didn¡¯t answer him, perhaps because he was too panicked and was in no mood to care or hear him. Xu Gui patted him, ¡°Yuan, let¡¯s change seats. I¡¯ll drive! It¡¯s not safe for you to drive like this!¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± They changed seats and the car drove away. After they got to a ce that Xu Gui thought was safe, which was a block with rtively high human traffic. He found a parking spot and stopped. Only then did he realize that there was something wrong with Feng Yuan. It seemed like he was flustered, but not entirely. It seemed like he was scared silly because his lips looked like they were about to curl upwards. He looked a little stupid. Anyway, something was very wrong. ¡°Yuan, we¡¯re safe here now. Tell me, what exactly happened just now?¡± Then, Xu Gui saw Feng Yuan turning his head stiffly to him. He really turned his head very stiffly and that frightened Xu Gui. ¡°Yuan, Yuan, are you possessed?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xu Gui shuddered. Why did he have to speak with a stiff face? It did seem like it! Did he hear what he asked? It really seemed like it! It was scary! ¡°Y-you have to talk properly. It¡¯s broad daylight. Don¡¯t make it so eerie.¡± Xu Gui was actually exaggerating. It was just that Feng Yuan was really very strange now. Xu Gui had never seen him so flustered in all his years of knowing him. He was just a little agitated for a moment. ¡°Gui, what should I do?¡± Xu Gui felt goosebumps all over his body. ¡°Please call me by my full name as usual. Thank you!¡± ¡°But Yuan, what¡­ happened to you? You were actually forced to this extent. By the way, didn¡¯t you go to deliver the cake to the two youngdies of the Yan Family? Why¡­ Could it be that Second Miss Yan is tired of arguing with you and can¡¯t help but give you a fatal blow?¡± Hearing the words ¡°Yan Jinyun¡±, Feng Yuan trembled violently. It was Xu Gui¡¯s turn to be shocked, ¡°Am I right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more serious than giving me a fatal blow!¡± ¡°More serious than giving you the fatal blow? She confessed to you?¡± Xu Gui really said it casually, but he saw Feng Yuan¡¯s expression change drastically. Xu Gui instantly knew that he had guessed correctly, ¡°Damn! It¡¯s true!¡± He had indeed seen correctly that day. There was really something wrong with Yan Jinyun¡¯s nce at him! ¡°What did Second Miss Yan say?¡± ¡°S-she¡­ just say that she likes me.¡± ¡°Then? Then how did you reply to her?¡± Although he had already guessed it, after confirming that Yan Jinyun really had feelings for Feng Yuan, he was still extremely excited. The Second Missy of the Yan Family, the top socialite in North City, the cold goddess, the belle of Boyu High School, the person who could steadily rank in the top three in every test in Boyu High School, a school full of favored children. She seemed to have a good temper and was easy to get along with, but she was, in fact, not easy to get close to. To describe it in eight words, it was: A Flower At The Top Of A Mountain! The key was that she had taken over the Yan Corporation, which was worth tens of billions, at the age of 18 and became the head of the number one family in North City. Such a person actually took a fancy to Yuan. What earth-shattering good did Yuan do in his previous life! ¡°T-then, I ran away.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°I ran away. I¡¯ll return everything to her.¡± Feng Yuan suddenly felt ashamed. He had never been so embarrassed in his life. That was Yan Jinyun, who had always been at odds with him. When had he ever weakened his aura in front of her? ¡°Yuan, are you stupid? That¡¯s the top socialite in North City, the head of the Yan Family in North City! In such a short period of time since she took over the Yan Corporation, the Yan Corporation has been well managed by her. Even my parents kept praising her when they were eating. They even said that the Yan Corporation would definitely flourish in her hands! She has both looks and figure, so what¡¯s wrong with that? You actually ran away just like that. Where are your bearings?¡± ¡°What top socialite? She¡¯s just a ck-hearted person who likes to put on an act.¡± ¡°Yuan, ask yourself honestly. Is that really what you think?¡± ¡°The public¡¯s eyes are clear. Other than you, I¡¯ve never seen anyone say that about her. Besides, do you think that the person whom Eldest Miss Yan is biased towards is really as bad as you say? That day at the underground racing arena, you saw Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s ability with your own eyes. Do you think Eldest Miss Yan looks like someone without any judgment?¡± ¡°Putting everything else aside, just take Second Miss Yan for example. She took over the Yan Corporation at 18 years old and evenpletely controlled the Yan Corporation in such a short time. She made all the businesses in the Yan Corporation proceed in an orderly manner. If it were you and me, we might not be able to do better than her.¡± ¡°Yuan, just admit it. Second Miss Yan is really outstanding.¡± Feng Yuan was crushed. Yes, she was very outstanding. Even his parents had been praising Yan Jinyun to him recently. It was fine with his mother. She was usually very talkative, but his father¡­ He didn¡¯t look like someone who would always praise the younger generation, but he would hear him praise Yan Jinyun every day. Wasn¡¯t that proof that Yan Jinyun was outstanding? He could notpare to her excellence. Xu Gui had long seen through Feng Yuan¡¯s thoughts, but he didn¡¯t expose him. After all, he felt that it was impossible between Feng Yuan and Yan Jinyun in the past. Seeing that Feng Yuan had unconsciously revealed such a dejected look, Xu Gui sighed softly and said, ¡°Yuan, don¡¯t think too much about it for the time being. Just tell me, do you hate her?¡± Feng Yuan shook his head decisively. Although he wanted to diss her the moment they met, he really didn¡¯t hate Yan Jinyun. If he really hated someone, he wouldn¡¯t even bother to speak to her. He wouldn¡¯t go up to her and diss her the moment they met. He would even choose a birthday present for her every year. He would hate to see her sad and bullied. ¡°Then, do you like her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± After saying that, Feng Yuan himself was stunned. It wasn¡¯t that ¡°I don¡¯t like her¡±, but ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±. This¡­ ¡°Yuan, you don¡¯t hate her but you don¡¯t know if you like her or not. Since she likes you, why don¡¯t you consider it? Anyway, you¡¯re single now and she¡¯s single too. I think someone like Second Miss Yan probably won¡¯t easily like someone. If she¡¯s rejected, I don¡¯t know how sad she will be.¡± After saying that, Xu Gui sighed. Brother, this is all I can help you with. Everything else will depend on your destiny. This time, he finally spoke to Yuan to make up for the fact that he caused Yuan to have such an indescribable girlfriend because he couldn¡¯t stand Xu Xiaoxiao¡¯s pestering. Indeed, after hearing Xu Gui¡¯s words, Feng Yuan fell silent. He knew Yan Jinyun the best. He could tell if she was happy or angry with just one look from her. Of course, he knew very well when Yan Jinyun was the most serious. She was extremely serious when she said that she liked him earlier. She wasn¡¯t joking. She really liked him! Yan Jinyun was such a proud person. She definitely wouldn¡¯t like anyone easily. Once she liked someone, perhaps¡­ it would be forever. But why did it have to be him? What did he have that she liked? It wasn¡¯t that he looked down on himself. He couldn¡¯t even stay by her side and protect her when he met Luo Yilin that day. As Feng Yuan was deep in thought, Xu Gui¡¯s phone vibrated. It was a message. Xu Gui¡¯s lips twitched when he took it out and read the message. It was a message from Yan Jinyun. She actually wanted him to leave quickly and not be a third wheel for them! A third wheel? He had put in so much effort to put in a good word for them! She actually despised him so much! Of course, Xu Gui was onlyining in his heart. He still didn¡¯t dare to provoke Yan Jinyun. It was not that he was afraid, but¡­ Uh, he was the greatest contributor to Xu Xiaoxiao and Yuan being together. Yan Jinyun must have had feelings for Feng Yuan for a long time. Perhaps, he had already offended her! He quickly replied: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± ¡°Yuan, I suddenly have something urgent to attend to. I have to leave first. Don¡¯t think too much. Calm down first before driving away.¡± Feng Yuan was feelingplicated, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it and nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Gui was initially a little worried about leaving Feng Yuan alone, who was in a daze. However, when he thought about Yan Jinyun, he suddenly wasn¡¯t so worried anymore. Ten minutes after he left, Feng Yuan¡¯s phone rang. At that moment, he was deep in thought and it shocked him. He almost dropped her phone when he saw the caller ID. He had never felt the phone as hot as he did now. It rang a few times before he picked it up. He quickly put it on speaker and then stretched his hand far away. It was as if it wasn¡¯t a phone but Yan Jinyun whom he didn¡¯t dare to look at or approach. ¡°Feng Yuan.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± He was a little afraid. Feng Yuan also realized that he was a little afraid. He cleared his throat and tried to make himself as imposing as possible, ¡°W-What¡¯s the matter?¡± However, the truth was that he was still very afraid. ¡°I just met with Sister. Master Nine had picked her up and the driver who sent me here has already returned to the Yan Family. Come and pick me up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why? Is it inconvenient?¡± ¡°¡­No, no. I¡¯ll do it now.¡± After saying this, Feng Yuan¡¯s expression was veryplicated. Why did he agree? Shouldn¡¯t he be used to saying things like ¡°Can¡¯t you get a taxi or ask the driver to return to pick you up? It¡¯s not like I owe you anything ¡°? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± I¡¯ll wait for you¡­ Feng Yuan fell silent again. He was silent for two minutes before he forced himself to calm down and get into the driver¡¯s seat. He then drove towards ¡°Summer Time¡±. *** At the same time, in a high-end restaurant. In the private room. Seeing the two people walking in, Min Ting stood up. ¡°Second Brother.¡± Then, he looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, we meet again.¡± Seeing Yin Jiujin frown, Min Ting was about to exin why there were others around when he heard a scream, ¡°What are you doing?! Do you want to burn me to death!¡± There were three people in the private room. Other than Min Ting, there were two other girls. It was one of the girls who screamed. She was screaming because the other girl¡­ perhaps they should call her a woman instead. The girl was almost burnt by the cigarette butt that the woman threw out. The woman was wearing a red cheongsam that outlined her perfect figure. Her chestnut-colored hair was slightly curled up to her back, and she had thick makeup on her face. Her lipstick was bright red, but the makeup was not the kind of richness that was vulgar, but enchanting. She had a very seductive face. She sat at the dining table with her legs crossed. The fingernails on her slender fingers were dyed in a very seductive color. She held a lit cigarette between her fingers and blew out a smoke roll with practiced ease. She looked extremely seductive. Until the door of the private room was pushed open and someone walked in. Her first reaction was to throw the cigarette away. She didn¡¯t care if itnded on someone. She sighed inwardly.?Damn it. Beauty Yu saw me smoking! Beauty Yu was very difficult to deal with. If Beauty Yu went back toin, Min Rufeng that hypocrite would make her unable to get out of bed! However, even though she was nervous, not everyone could bully the second-ranked killer on the Assassin Ranking, especially when the other party was the daughter of a wealthy family who clearly did not have any ability and always acted high and mighty and looked down on others. She looked over with her seductive eyes. ¡°Why are you so agitated? You didn¡¯t get burned, right? Also, don¡¯t speak so loudly to me. I, Xi Fengling, am not a good-tempered person. If you make me unhappy, I¡¯ll p you twice. I¡¯m afraid your little face won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± ¡°You. How dare you!¡± Qin Bailu¡¯s expression was as ugly as it could be when she was disrespected in front of the person she loved. Xi Fengling smiled charmingly. ¡°Do you want to try?¡± Qin Bailu instinctively trembled. For some reason, she felt a chill down her spine when she saw Xi Fengling¡¯s smile. ¡°Don¡¯t speak if you don¡¯t want to try.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re the one who almost scalded me. Can¡¯t you let mein?¡± As she spoke, she was about to cry. Xi Fengling¡¯s smile became even more charming. ¡°I¡¯ll advise you not to cry. I hate it when people cry. If you want to leave this room dead, just cry.¡± Qin Bailu¡¯s tears froze. She had heard of Xi Fengling. A woman who was actually doing so well that no one dared to provoke her. Even very few people in the capital dared to bully the Second Young Master of the Min Family because he had her backing. Such a person was a true ruthless character! She did not dare to provoke her! Just she waits! One day, she would return all the humiliation she had suffered today! Seeing that she had finally settled down, Xi Fengling leaned back in her chair and looked seductively at the two people who had entered the private room. She blinked at Yan Jinyu, and then when she saw the smile on Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips, Xi Fengling¡¯s body froze. Oh no! Beauty Yu didn¡¯t seem to intend to pretend that she didn¡¯t see her smoking! How would she dare to look again? Beauty Yu¡¯s angry look was frightening. She pretended to look away naturally and looked at Yin Jiujin with a charming smile. ¡°You must be the famous Master Nine, right? Seeing is really better than hearing. You¡¯re indeed handsome and noble-looking.¡± Qin Bailu looked at her in surprise. How dare Xi Fengling?! That was Master Nine! How dare she use such a teasing tone to speak to Master Nine! Min Ting¡¯s expression froze too. He was afraid that he would be implicated if Xi Fengling angered Yin Jiujin. After all, Xi Fengling only appeared here because of him. Chapter 141 - Master Nines Double Standards

Chapter 141: Master Nine¡¯s Double Standards

What they saw was Yin Jiujin ncing at Xi Fengling indifferently and saying in an ambiguous tone, ¡°You¡¯re the same too.¡± What was the same? It couldn¡¯t be that he had also heard of Xi Fengling before, right? Min Ting was stunned, and Qin Bailu was even more stunned. At the same time, she hated Xi Fengling even more. She was so slutty that she would only use such a seductive attitude to attract men¡¯s attention! Although the Second Young Master of the Min Family didn¡¯t have any real power, he was still a gentle and elegant handsome man and he was actually charmed by her. That wasn¡¯t all, even Master Nine was so polite to her! Qin Bailu¡¯s understanding of this was right. Although Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression was calm and his tone wasn¡¯t very warm, his attitude was indeed very good to have responded to Xi Fengling like this. Few people could get a response from Master Nine, who was cold and distant, especially when Xi Fengling had spoken in such a teasing tone. Even Min Ting thought that Yin Jiujin would be angry. It was no wonder that Qin Bailu¡¯s hostility towards Xi Fengling increased. After learning that Yan Jinyu knew her and had personally gotten someone to send an invitation to the person in charge of Elegant Bamboo Clubhouse, Zhao Kun, Yin Jiujin got someone to investigate the rtionship between Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling. They were not investigating their backgrounds, but their connections. If Xi Fengling really had something to do with Yan Jinyu, he would have to investigate before he could be at ease. Of course, nothing was found. However, after knowing that Yan Jinyu was the number one killer, ¡°Chi¡±, he had guessed the identities of Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu. Yin Jiujin had even roughly guessed who ¡°Feng¡± was. In the capital, almost everyone knew about Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling¡¯s rtionship. Even Yin Jiujin was told ¡°Min Rufeng¡¯s lover¡± when he heard Min Ting mention ¡°Xi Fengling¡± for the first time. Before he saw Xi Fengling, Yin Jiujin was still a little worried. Now that he saw her, he wasn¡¯t so worried anymore. He saw Xi Fengling throwing the cigarette away in a panic. The reason why Xi Fengling was flustered and anxious was because she had seen his girl. They were all people ranked at the top of the Assassin Ranking and were definitely ruthless figures. It was usually very difficult for such people to really trust anyone. If she didn¡¯t really treat the other party as one of her own and cared about the other party very much, why would the second-ranked killer in the killer world, ¡°Mei¡±, be so panicked when she was seen smoking?. Since she was someone who really cared about the youngdy and was also one of her ¡°partners¡±, so what if he treated her better? To be able to get the youngdy to call them ¡°partners¡±, they must have experienced a lot of hardships together. Perhaps, when he was not around, these ¡°partners¡± had even saved the youngdy before. They were all smart people so Xi Fengling raised her eyebrows at Yin Jiujin¡¯s behavior. She naturally knew that Yin Jiujin had sent someone to investigate her. She also knew that Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t find anything. However, Beauty Yu had sent them news a few days ago that Yin Jiujin already knew her identity. They had long known that Beauty Yu was always by Yin Jiujin¡¯s side. It was only a matter of time before her identity was exposed, so they weren¡¯t very surprised. They were surprised that Beauty Yu had remained by Yin Jiujin¡¯s side after her identity was exposed. She had definitely acknowledged Yin Jiujin. While she was happy for Beauty Yu, she was also naturally a little worried. She wanted to see Yin Jiujin with her own eyes before she could feel at ease. Hence, she used the excuse of Min Ting finding trouble for ¡°Elegant Bamboo¡± and that she had toe to North City to settle it personally. Since Yin Jiujin knew Beauty Yu¡¯s identity, he had definitely guessed theirs too. She didn¡¯t think that someone like Yin Jiujin would treat them differently because of their status in the killer world. He must have treated her like this because of Beauty Yu. In other words, he had be kinder to her ¡°family¡± because of his feelings for Beauty Yu. She was afraid that Beauty Yu would be deceived by others because she was young and had never experienced love, especially when the other party was an unfathomable person like Yin Jiujin. Now, she was finally relieved. ¡°You tter me. I¡¯m just a small fry who runs a small business to earn a living. I don¡¯t deserve Master Nine calling me ¡®the same¡¯.¡± As she spoke, Xi Fengling¡¯s gaze turned to Yan Jinyu. ¡°This must be Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e, the eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City, Yan Jinyu, right? She¡¯s quite the beauty.¡± ¡°My name is Xi Fengling, the boss of the ¡°Mei Feng Bar¡± in the capital. The clubhouse in North City called¡± Elegant Bamboo ¡°is also mine.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°I know the person in charge of Elegant Bamboo Clubhouse, Zhao Kun. He helped me out some time ago. I even gave him an invitation to the Yan Family¡¯s banquet on my birthday.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re Elegant Bamboo¡¯s boss.¡± ¡°In that case, you¡¯re almost considered as one of our own.¡± ¡°However, please don¡¯t call me ¡®beauty¡¯. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s really beautiful. Especially your smoking posture earlier. It¡¯s extremely charming and seductive.¡± Xi Fengling¡¯s lips twitched after hearing her words. She knew it! She just knew it! Beauty Yu must have held a grudge. She remembered how she used to nag at her when she drank yogurt and how she kept staring at the money flow on her card. Once she found out that she bought more yogurt, she nagged again¡­ It was a pity that she had always avoided Beauty Yu when she smoked. Now, she was caught red-handed. Look at Beauty Yu¡¯s tone. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that she was mocking her! Actually, Beauty Yu was ¡°taking revenge¡± on her! Vengeful! ¡°Y-yes. You¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m just so-so.¡± Seeing this, Min Ting and Qin Bailu, who werepletely unaware, were the most taken aback. This was especially so for Min Ting, who had interacted with Xi Fengling many times. He knew very well what kind of personality Xi Fengling had. She was charming and seductive but she ruled with iron fist methods. Usually, the more charming she smiled, the more unlucky the person who offended her would be. When did he ever see her so¡­ afraid before? Was she afraid? If he was correct. He had also interacted with this eldest daughter of the Yan Family once before, so he didn¡¯t think that she was someone who knew how to ¡°mock¡± people. Could it be that they had some enmity before? However, it didn¡¯t look like it. Was Xi Fengling the kind of person who would be afraid in front of her enemy? Min Ting thought that the two of them might have had a feud before. He knew that Yan Jinyu definitely wasn¡¯t as simple as she looked on the surface. He had seen the surveince video of her race. It was possible that Yan Jinyu had interacted with Xi Fengling in the past. If Second Brother hadn¡¯t told him not to interfere, he would have investigated Yan Jinyu¡¯s background long ago. Now, he was extremely curious. After being treated so disrespectfully by Xi Fengling, the jealousy and hatred in Qin Bailu¡¯s heart grew even stronger when she saw Yan Jinyu now. She was just the daughter of a small family in North City. What kind of magic did she have that could make these people treat her so differently! She could always find another chance to kill her! However, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to make a move yet. She had never been able to ignore what Qiu Jian said that day about her being used as a tool as well. However, after thinking about it carefully, she didn¡¯t find anything unusual. Other than her, only her mother and Qiu Jian knew that she hired assassins to kill Yan Jinyu. How could she be used by others? Later on, she went to ask Qiu Jian about it. Other thanughing and cursing, Qiu Jian didn¡¯t say anything useful. She was like a crazy person. After that, she never looked for Qiu Jian again. Looking at Xi Fengling and then at Yan Jinyu, Min Ting restrained the surprise in his heart, ¡°Second Brother, Eldest Miss Yan, sit over here please.¡± As the two of them sat down, Min Ting nced at Yin Jiujin and said nervously, ¡°These two are Second Miss Qin and Boss Xi Fengling.¡± ¡°I happened to meet Second Miss Qin on the way when I came over. After greeting her, Second Miss Qin found out that I had booked a ce for lunch. She said that she was alone and would be eating alone. She asked me if I would mind eating with her, so¡­ we came together.¡± In other words, he didn¡¯t invite her. Qin Bailu had shamelessly followed him here. However, since the Qin and Min families were in the same circle, he couldn¡¯t reject her. ¡°As for Boss Xi, I met her in the hall of this restaurant. Boss Xi is also alone. She asked me to share a table with her. I thought we all knew each other, so I agreed.¡± Of course, it was not entirely because of this. It was obvious that his Elegant Bamboo¡¯s exclusive private room had been tampered with. He had already secretly caused some trouble for Elegant Bamboo, and Xi Fengling, the boss behind Elegant Bamboo, happened to appear in front of him at this moment and ask to share a table. There must be something going on! Xi Fengling wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would share a table with someone. He wanted to see what she was up to, so he agreed. However, after Xi Fengling entered the private room, she sat there obediently and smoked. She didn¡¯t do anything unusual. ¡°I was about to call to inform Second Brother in advance when you and Miss Yan came.¡± This was the truth. He was indeed about to take out his phone when he saw the waiter push open the door. Yin Jiujin nced at him indifferently, and Min Ting¡¯s body stiffened. He knew that Second Brother would be angry. Not to mention that Second Brother would be angry because two outsiders had appeared in the private room when he asked Second Brother out to discuss matters. Second Brother had never liked to eat with people he didn¡¯t know, so it was normal for him to be angry now that there were outsiders present. It was fine with Xi Fengling. After all, she was someone important and was someone close to Min Rufeng. It was understandable that he agreed to her abnormal request to share a table. However, Qin Bailu¡­ She was indeed considered an outsider. Yin Jiujin nced at him and didn¡¯t talk too much about this topic. ¡°Get the waiter to order.¡± Min Ting was surprised when he lowered his head and asked Yan Jinyu softly, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Min Ting was speechless. He was so cold to him, but so gentle and caring to Yan Jinyu. This difference in treatment! Yin Jiujin sat on the seat facing the door of the private room. Yan Jinyu sat on his left, and Min Ting sat on his right. Next to Min Ting was Qin Bailu, and next to Qin Bailu was Xi Fengling. It was a round table, so Xi Fengling was on Yan Jinyu¡¯s left. Yan Jinyu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not really hungry.¡± Yin Jiujin reached out to take the menu from the waiter. ¡°Order whatever you want to eat.¡± Yan Jinyu was about to say that she was fine with anything he ordered. However, Xi Fengling, who was smiling charmingly at them, suddenly said, ¡°There are moredies here than just the little beauty, but Master Nine only gave her the menu. Aren¡¯t you being too biased?¡± Yin Jiujin looked up coldly. Before he could show his displeasure, he saw Xi Fengling say with a smile, ¡°Of the threedies here, I¡¯m obviously the oldest. Why don¡¯t we go from oldest to youngest?¡± Most women hated others to talk about their age, but Xi Fengling said that she was the oldest. Even though that was the truth, Min Ting and Qin Bailu still looked at her strangely. Just as they thought Yin Jiujin would be angered, they saw Yin Jiujin take a deep look at Xi Fengling and hand over the menu. Never mind about that. He even said one word, ¡°Please.¡± Min Ting¡¯s jaw almost dropped while Qin Bailu stared at Xi Fengling with hostility. Only Yan Jinyu looked at Yin Jiujin with a smile that was not only pure but also gentle. Ever since she moved to Mount Jing, she had basically been eating with Yin Jiujin. She didn¡¯t say anything when she ate at home. Whenever she ate outside, he would first ask her what she wanted to eat before giving her the menu. However, almost every time, she would say that she was fine with anything and just let him order as he pleased. After she said that a few times, Yin Jiujin¡¯s mood clearly wasn¡¯t right so she casually nced at the menu and ordered a few. She was right. She wasn¡¯t picky with food and could indeed eat anything. However, she would always pick up a few more bites among some of the food. She couldn¡¯t remember, but Meimei, Feng and Little Rain could. Yin Jiujin had probably thought of this when he handed the menu to Meimei. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t remember what she liked to eat. She was just toozy to choose from those dishes on the menu. If it was a single restaurant or a simple menu, she would still order what she liked. For example, when she went to eat steakst time, she had ordered what she liked. Although Min Ting was shocked, he could still tell that Yin Jiujin had an exceptionally ¡°good temper¡± towards Xi Fengling. Chapter 142 - Unusual

Chapter 142: Unusual

However, he didn¡¯t ask or say anything. After Xi Fengling finished ordering, the menu was handed to Qin Bailu. Just as she was about to pass it to Yan Jinyu, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t take it. Yin Jiujin casually ordered two more dishes. After the dishes were served and they ate for a while, Min Ting suddenly realized that the dishes that Yan Jinyu picked up the most seemed to be ordered by Xi Fengling. His eyes flickered. He said casually, ¡°Miss Yan¡¯s taste seems to be simr to Boss Xi¡¯s. Miss Yan prefers Boss Xi¡¯s dishes.¡± Qin Bailu looked up. She didn¡¯t realize it before he said that, and afterwards she discovered that it was indeed. Not only did Yan Jinyu favor Xi Fengling¡¯s dishes, but Xi Fengling also didn¡¯t eat much of the dishes that she ordered either! Recalling Xi Fengling¡¯s actions and Yan Jinyu¡¯s decision to give up on ordering, Qin Bailu began to size them up. Did Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling know each other? Not only did they know each other, but they were also so familiar with each other that they even knew each other¡¯s preferences? Min Ting¡¯s thoughts were simr to Qin Bailu¡¯s. Both of them tried to see something from Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling¡¯s expressions. What they saw was Xi Fengling smiling charmingly and saying, ¡°Third Young Master Min, now that you mention it, it does seem to be true.¡± Then, she winked at Yan Jinyu. ¡°Little beauty, looks like we hit it off very well.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and said. She had been maintaining such a clean and clear smile. There was nothing else in her eyes, making her look extremely innocent and harmless. Of course¡­ It was even harder for others to see her true emotions. This was Min Ting¡¯s thought. After seeing Yan Jinyu, who was so good at racing, Min Ting naturally didn¡¯t think that she was as innocent and harmless as she looked on the surface. She wasn¡¯t really innocent and harmless, but she hid her true self very well. At the same time, he also felt a little wary while thinking more highly of Yan Jinyu. ¡°I still have to stay in North City for a few more days. Can you be mypanion for the next few days since we hit it off so well?¡± Before Yan Jinyu could say anything, Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes darkened. The youngdy¡¯s ¡°partners¡± were really cut out from the same cloth! After Huo Siyu left, Xi Fengling came! They only knew how to snatch her away from him. However, he had forgotten that recently, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t follow him to thepany anymore. He only saw her in the morning and when he returned to Mount Jing after work at night. Yan Jinyu spent the rest of the time alone at Mount Jing. Besides, he had wanted Yan Jinyu to ask Yan Jinyun out for more shopping. That wasn¡¯t what he had thought at that time. How was going out with Yan Jinyun any different from staying with Xi Fengling? However, he only med Xi Fengling for snatching her away from him and not Yan Jinyun. Could it be because Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t ¡°snatch¡± her in front of him? Although he felt ufortable, Yin Jiujin knew how to restrain himself after being taught a lesson previously. Yan Jinyu, who had also been taught a lesson once, didn¡¯t answer Xi Fengling immediately after hearing her words. Instead, she looked at Yin Jiujin. Seeing that his expression was normal, she smiled and said, ¡°Sure!¡± Xi Fengling saw everything. She realized even more clearly how important Yin Jiujin was to Beauty Yu. She sighed softly. She didn¡¯t know if this was good or bad. Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu shared the same thoughts. On the one hand, they hoped that Yan Jinyu could find the ¡°meaning of life¡± for her and wouldn¡¯t be as dispirited as before. On the other hand, they were worried that Yan Jinyu would care about Yin Jiujin too much and get hurt. Although based on Yin Jiujin¡¯s current attitude towards Yan Jinyu, it seemed impossible for her to get hurt. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Leave me your phone numberter. I¡¯ll meet you tomorrow.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded, before looking at Xi Fengling deeply. ¡°¡­¡± Xi Fengling was shocked. Beauty Yu indeed had two faces! One face made people let down their guard and feel pity and love for her; the other face made people feel fearful when they met her. ¡°By the way, Boss Xi seemed to have said that Elegant Bamboo Clubhouse in North City is yours too?¡± Min Ting suddenly asked. Xi Fengling turned to him with a faint smile. ¡°Yes, it is!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Third Young Master Min seems to be a regr at Elegant Bamboo.¡± ¡°Something happened at Elegant Bamboo some time ago. I heard from Zhao Kun that even Third Young Master Min and¡­ Master Nine was rmed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not exactly a shock. It¡¯s just that a wall in my private room suddenly copsed so it¡¯s true that my mood was affected.¡± Xi Fengling smiled. ¡°Oh? I wonder if Third Young Master Min¡¯s mood has improved after all these days?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I knew that Third Young Master Min wasn¡¯t a petty person, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t take it to heart over such a small matter. From the looks of it, those people who appeared in Elegant Bamboo to cause trouble recently have nothing to do with Third Young Master Min.¡± ¡°I originally thought that if those people were rted to Third Young Master Min, I would just beat them up and let them go. It would also be considered as giving Third Young Master Min some face. After all, Third Young Master Min is his cousin, so I have to give you some face.¡± Min Ting¡¯s expression froze and then his eyes turned sharp. He was actually trapped by Xi Fengling! With just a few words! He was the one who started this topic first. He should be the one who had the upper hand! He had wanted to find a chance to get those people back, but it seemed like he couldn¡¯t do it now. ¡°Someone went to Elegant Bamboo to cause trouble? I¡¯ve been in the capital recently, so I¡¯m not sure. I wonder if Elegant Bamboo¡¯s losses are serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little serious, but losing something like this is something that can be discussed with money. I¡¯ve already asked Zhao Kun to tell those people to contact their rtives and friends. If they canpensate with money, they can leave unscathed.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Min Ting. He didn¡¯t know if he was too stupid or Xi Fengling¡¯s words were too abnormal. He clearly thought that if Xi Fengling said that it wasn¡¯t serious, he would say things like ¡°Those people are just hooligans, just teach them a lesson and let them go¡±. At the very least, it was good that Xi Fengling had made things clear. This way, he could still interrogate her. The copse of the wall could be exined by cutting corners, but there was clearly a problem with Elegant Bamboo¡¯s surveince that day. It couldn¡¯t be all a coincidence. However, Xi Fengling wanted money! Was she someone whocked that bit of money? She was clearly trying to put him in his ce! She wanted him to suffer in silence! What Min Ting didn¡¯t know was that he had sent someone to create trouble in Elegant Bamboo and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had a good rtionship with Yin Jiujin and that Yin Jiujin was someone Yan Jinyu cared about, this matter wouldn¡¯t have been resolved with just a few dors. Xi Fengling had never been an easy person to antagonize. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to stay on equal footing with a young master from an influential family like Min Ting on her own and ¡°without any background¡±. ¡°Is that so? Then, I hope that those people¡¯s rtives and friends can gather enough money topensate for Elegant Bamboo.¡± Of course, the people he sent were not his trusted aides. They were only hooligans who were found outside. However, if he abandoned those people this time, it would affect his trustworthiness. It would not be so convenient to find people to do things for him in the future. However, it was good that Xi Fengling didn¡¯t say it out loud. This way, everyone could still pretend to be friendly. Since Elegant Bamboo was Xi Fengling¡¯s, if there was really something wrong with the wall, it must be rted to his second cousin. He could not figure it out. The Min Family was established as a family of doctors. The power was in the hands of those people who studied medicine. What did it have to do with him, a hedonistic son who ¡°wasn¡¯t in the business¡±? No matter what, the power of the Min Family would not fall into the hands of a hedonistic son like him, right? If Min Rufeng wanted to seize power, so be it. Why did he have to keep watching after him? Their second branch wasn¡¯t cut out to learn medicine so it wasn¡¯t their ce to be in charge at all. Not to mention him, even his father had started doing business when he was studying medicine in university. After graduating, he opened a hospital and moved behind the scenes. Although he didn¡¯t do business openly, he had made a lot of investments in secret. Even though he had invested in the hospital, it could not be considered as making money with his ¡°medical skills¡±. Min Rufeng was monitoring him. Could it be that he was afraid that he would support Min Nan? Tsk, did his rtionship with Min Nan look that good? Min Nan, the eldest son of the Min Family, had the same father as Min Rufeng. ¡°I think so too. Otherwise¡­ it¡¯s too cruel to break someone¡¯s arms and legs so often.¡± She said ¡°often¡± and ¡°too cruel¡± again. Min Ting¡¯s lips twitched. Even Yan Jinyu looked at Xi Fengling speechlessly. What was the point of breaking someone¡¯s arms and legs? As killers, and top killers, had they not done enough jobs such as ending someone¡¯s life? What was too cruel¡­ Only Qin Bailu heard Xi Fengling say ¡°break someone¡¯s arm and leg¡± in such a casual tone as if she was already used to it. Her face turned pale when she thought about how she had almost offended Xi Fengling. The chopsticks in her hand fell to the ground with a soft thud. Other than Yin Jiujin, who was calmly putting food into Yan Jinyu¡¯s bowl, everyone, including Yan Jinyu, looked over. Seeing that her face was pale, Xi Fengling smiled charmingly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Second Miss Qin? Why can¡¯t you even hold your chopsticks properly? Are you frightened? You shouldn¡¯t be! Born in a big family like the Qin Family, you should have seen more dirty methods. Why would you be frightened by such a small matter?¡± ¡°Perhaps, Second Miss Qin has seen a lot of assassinations. It¡¯s even possible that Second Miss Qin has sent assassins before¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Qin Bailu interrupted her with a pale and panicked expression. She quickly looked at Yin Jiujin and exined as if she was afraid that he would misunderstand, ¡°Master Nine, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. I¡¯m only a university student. Other than studying, I usually practice ballet. It¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and interrupted her, ¡°What does your matter have to do with my fianc¨¦?¡± Chapter 143 - Jinyu "Protecting Her Food"

Chapter 143: Jinyu ¡°Protecting Her Food¡±

Yan Jinyu suddenly spoke and revealed such a smile. While Xi Fengling sighed at how Beauty Yu really ¡°protected her food¡±, she could not help but feel sorry for Qin Bai. Second Miss Qin, please take care of yourself! Min Ting and Yin Jiujin looked at Yan Jinyu when they heard that, especially Yin Jiujin. He was initially unhappy that Qin Bailu wanted to exin to him for no reason, but his eyes regained their usual dark glint. When he suddenly heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, his anger suddenly dissipated. Her fianc¨¦¡­ Yes, she was very urate about his identity. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m in a good mood today. I can pretend that you don¡¯t exist if you don¡¯t make your presence known. You just need to persevere for a while more and this meal would be over. Why don¡¯t you keep a low profile? Can¡¯t you just leave as you came after this meal? Why do you have to make your presence known?¡± ¡°Whether you are beautiful or ugly, thin or fat, good or bad, why do you have to exin it to my man? Why? Why are you afraid that he will misunderstand?¡± Looking into Yan Jinyu¡¯s smiling eyes, Qin Bailu¡¯s pale face turned even paler. She didn¡¯t know why, but she actually felt a chill down her spine! ¡°Who are you to make him misunderstand?¡± ¡°Be sensible. Don¡¯t think about my people. You are still useful to me so I don¡¯t want to touch you for the time being.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled at Qin Bailu, who was trembling unconsciously. ¡°Speaking of hiring killers, I really met a few killers a few days ago. Second Miss Qin, do you think I know who employed those killers?¡± ¡°H-how should I know!¡± She was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s not important whether you know it or not. What¡¯s important is not to think about my man. Remember that. Otherwise, once I¡¯m unhappy, I might not want to keep you around anymore.¡± ¡°Do you know what I mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and made a throat-slitting gesture. She did it cutely, but Qin Bailu was so frightened that she screamed. She knocked over the bowl in front of her and the chair behind her. She picked up her bag and ran out of the room in a panic. ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re really so easily frightened.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at Yin Jiujin and smiled. ¡°Brother Nine, was I very frightening earlier?¡± Only then did she realize that Yin Jiujin had been staring at her. His obscure eyes seemed to hide some emotions that she was familiar with. Yan Jinyu coughed awkwardly, ¡°Brother Nine.¡± She wanted to remind him not to mess around. Yin Jiujin looked at her deeply and restrained the emotions in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not scary. It¡¯s very cute.¡± She was so cute that he almost couldn¡¯t control himself and pulled her onto hisp to kiss her. If not for the fact that there were outsiders around and the youngdy was thin-skinned, he would have already done so. Don¡¯t think about her man¡­ He was very satisfied to know that he was hers. It was clearly a threat, but she was smiling so foolishly and making such a cute move. Yan Jinyu smiled even brighter when she heard Yin Jiujin¡¯s words. Upon hearing Yin Jiujin¡¯s words, Xi Fengling was shocked and shivered. He was indeed someone that Beauty Yu had taken a fancy to. Even she was frightened by Beauty Yu earlier, but yet he still found her cute! Alright, if she didn¡¯t know Beauty Yu¡¯s nature, she would indeed find her cute. However, didn¡¯t Yin Jiujin already know Beauty Yu¡¯s identity? He should know that Beauty Yu was not joking. It could only be said that he was indeed the famous Master Nine whose name alone could scare a group of people! Min Ting, who was already frightened by Yan Jinyu¡¯s words and actions that scared Qin Bailu away, was now extremely frightened. He was speechless for a long time. However, he could tell that although Yan Jinyu always had a smile on her face and looked very harmless, she was actually the person that he couldn¡¯t provoke the most. She had been looking at Qin Bailu with an extremely kind smile and the most non-threatening calm tone when she spoke. Even he felt an inexplicable chill when he sat beside her. Look at Qin Bailu. She was considered one of the topdies in the capital, so she was naturally not timid. She was actually so frightened. And Second Brother¡­ Cute? Where did Second Brother find Yan Jinyu cute? Could cuteness scare Qin Bailu away? However¡­ ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, was what you said about Qin Bailu hiring someone to kill her true? Is Eldest Miss Yan alright? Also, why did you say that Qin Bailu is still useful?¡± Min Ting¡¯s exquisite face was filled with conflict. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m actually not someone who would get to the bottom of other people¡¯s matters. I just feel that I don¡¯t understand what you guys are saying. I feel like I can¡¯t blend in. This feeling makes me very unhappy.¡± However, Second Brother refused to let him investigate! ¡°Of course, if Eldest Miss Yan finds it inconvenient, you don¡¯t have to say it. Just take it as me talking to myself.¡± However, he was really very curious! Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t reply to him immediately. Instead, she looked at Yin Jiujin. With just a look, Yin Jiujin understood what she meant. He didn¡¯t say much and only said, ¡°Not you guys¡¯ enemy.¡± He was talking about ¡°you guys¡± and not ¡°you.¡± Naturally, that included Min Rufeng. In other words, Min Ting was not Min Rufeng¡¯s enemy. Yan Jinyu believed Yin Jiujin¡¯s words, while Xi Fengling believed Yan Jinyu¡¯s. Hence, after hearing Yin Jiujin¡¯s words, Xi Fengling didn¡¯t say anything. She only took a sip of the red wine beside her hand and looked at Yan Jinyu as she swirled the wine ss. The reason Yan Jinyu wanted to confirm with Yin Jiujin was because she could tell that Yin Jiujin and Min Ting¡¯s rtionship was really good. She would always be by Yin Jiujin¡¯s side in the future and would definitely have many chances to interact with Min Ting. She had to know if Min Ting was one of her people so that she could be sure if she should guard against him. In addition, seizing the power of the Min Family had always been what Feng wanted to do the most. If he was sure that Min Ting wasn¡¯t an enemy, she could rope him in and help Feng. She really needed to think more. Look at her now, such a brilliant idea just popped up in her head. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. There¡¯s nothing inconvenient to say about it.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and continued, ¡°A few days ago, I did meet a few killers who blocked my way. I was with Brother Nine at that time.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie, but she didn¡¯t borate.i Min Ting wasn¡¯t Yin Jiujin. Although he wasn¡¯t an enemy, there was no need for her to tell him too much. It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid that he would find out, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to say it. ¡°Those killers were hired by Qiu Jian of the Qiu Family in the capital. However, there¡¯s no longer any Qiu Family in the capital now. I¡¯m sure Third Young Master Min knows about this too.¡± ¡°Miss Yan, do you think that Qin Bailu actually hired those killers?¡± Before Yan Jinyu could reply, Min Ting continued, ¡°No matter who hired the killer, is there something wrong with that person¡¯s brain? She actually chose when Second Brother was present to attack you. Are they here to kill you or to court death?¡± ¡°They¡¯re probably looking for death,¡± Xi Fengling answered. Seeing that Min Ting was looking over, Xi Fengling smiled seductively, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. With Master Nine around, aren¡¯t those people looking for death?¡± ¡°I have a feeling that¡¯s not entirely what you mean.¡± He looked at Xi Fengling, then at Yan Jinyu. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I just feel that you¡¯re very familiar with Eldest Miss Yan. It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve known each other for a long time.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say just now that I hit it off with the little beauty? It¡¯s probably because we hit it off and are destined to be friends that¡¯s why you feel that I am familiar with her.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Min Ting. Did she think he was stupid? Xi Fengling took a sip of red wine and ced the wine ss on the table. She changed her posture and crossed her legs as she looked at Min Ting. Although she still had her charming smile on her face, her expression was obviously more serious. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cut the crap. I shared this table with Third Young Master Min today because I have something serious to discuss with Third Young Master Min.¡± In the beginning, she naturally didn¡¯t want to talk about serious matters. She simply knew that Min Ting had asked Yin Jiujin to meet him here and saw that Min Ting had brought Qin Bailu along, so she specially followed him over. Firstly, it was to meet Yin Jiujin. Secondly, it was to teach Qin Bailu a lesson. They actually dared to find an assassin to deal with Beauty Yu! Even though those lowly assassins werepletely unable to do anything to Beauty Yu, if Beauty Yu went all out, they probably wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to attack. They would have died the moment Beauty Yu sensed their existence. But no matter what, she could not forgive her for trying to kill Beauty Yu! If Beauty Yu hadn¡¯t said that Qin Bailu was still useful, she would have already killed her in the capital. Why would she leave her in North City to be an eyesore to Beauty Yu? From the fact that she had subconsciously thrown the cigarette at Qin Bailu instead of backward, it was obvious how much she disliked her. It was apletely subconscious action. Even though she hadn¡¯t suggested sharing a table for business at the beginning, now that she heard Yin Jiujin say that Min Ting wasn¡¯t their enemy and that she and Min Rufeng had returned to the capital for three years, she more or less understood Min Ting. After hearing what Beauty Yu said to Min Tingter, she already had a n. Because she had already guessed Beauty Yu¡¯s n. This was a tacit understanding that had been cultivated through years of life and death together. ¡°Business?¡± Min Ting frowned slightly. He was not stupid. He could roughly guess what she was about to say. ¡°Yes, serious business. I think Third Young Master Min also knows about my rtionship with Min Rufeng. I won¡¯t hide it from Third Young Master Min. Min Rufeng only has one goal¡ªthe Min Family. I know that Third Young Master Min doesn¡¯t want the Min Family¡¯s power. Of course, Third Young Master Min doesn¡¯t seem to have what it takes to control the Min Family either.¡± Min Ting, ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have to emphasize thest sentence.¡± ¡°Min Rufeng wants to take over the Min Family. Third Young Master Min doesn¡¯t have the heart or the ability to do so but you also have to rely on the Min Family to take advantage of the situation. Do you want to cooperate with us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I want to rely on the Min Family¡¯s influence and I¡¯m indeed not interested in the Min Family¡¯s power. However, in terms of medical skills in the Min Family, Min Nan is the best in medicine among the younger generation. If Min Rufeng wants to seize power, what¡¯s his advantagepared to Min Nan?¡± ¡°Third Young Master Min will see Min Rufeng¡¯s advantage sooner orter.¡± Min Rufeng was not good at anything else. Tsk, she dared to say that it was very difficult to find a match for him in terms of medical skills. ¡°Third Young Master Min, do you think I would like Min Rufeng if he¡¯s really useless?¡± Min Ting did not doubt that. Xi Fengling didn¡¯t seem to be after Min Rufeng¡¯s looks. After all, in terms of looks, he was better than Min Rufeng. At the thought of this, Min Ting¡¯s lips twitched. What was he thinking about? Xi Fengling was not his type. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t like him, or he wouldn¡¯t have been able to take it. ¡°That¡¯s true, but my second cousin has been back in the capital for three years. Why is he still jobless now? He¡¯s even more carefree than a yboy like me.¡± ¡°If he really has the ability, three years is enough for him to reveal his talent. Why is he still unknown until now? Even the reason why he isn¡¯t bullied in the capital is because of you.¡± Chapter 144 - The Min Family Back Then

Chapter 144: The Min Family Back Then

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Min Rufeng relied on her so that she wouldn¡¯t be bullied? Didn¡¯t that mean that Min Rufeng was a freeloader? Min Rufeng was living off her? Xi Fengling only wanted tough. Although she was ranked above Min Rufeng in the killer world, in terms of skills, she was really inferior to Min Rufeng. Otherwise, why would she be controlled by him in every aspect? However, if she really fought with Min Rufeng, she might have a chance of winning. ¡°That¡¯s naturally because he has something else to do.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± Min Ting frowned. Xi Fengling was in charge of bars and clubs. He really couldn¡¯t think of anything else Min Rufeng had to do. Could it be that other than these bars and clubs that he knew, Min Rufeng had other things to rely on? ¡°Didn¡¯t Third Young Master Min say that the Min Family chose its sessor solely by medical skills? Min Rufeng naturally went to study medical skills.¡± There was actually nothing wrong with saying that he specialized in medical skills. The strange things that Min Rufeng fiddled with every day were all targeted at some difficult andplicated diseases. Min Ting¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Are you joking?¡± Three years ago, Min Rufeng returned to the Min Family. At that time, Min Rufeng was 23 years old. He, who was a few months younger than Min Rufeng, had already graduated from university. Naturally, the Min Family couldn¡¯t send Min Rufeng to school to learn medicine from scratch. Although Min Rufeng was adopted by an ordinary working family all these years after he went missing and the couple who adopted him passed away in a car ident, he still went to university. However, Min Rufeng¡¯s major¡­ It wasn¡¯t that it was not rted to medicine, but it was a little different from the current medical mainstream. Min Rufeng¡¯s major was Chinese medicine. Among the 20-odd hospitals that his father had invested in, there were only two Chinese medicine hospitals. They were the rtively small ones among the many hospitals under his father, and the profits were rtively low. Among the more than twenty hospitals that his father had invested in, there were only two Chinese medicine hospitals. They were the rtively small ones among the many hospitals under his father, and the profits were rtively low. Xi Fengling raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Third Young Master Min, do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Third Young Master Min will find out sooner orter whether Min Rufeng is really capable or not. Recently, hasn¡¯t Min Rufeng officially started work at thergest hospital under the Min Family¡ªthe Imperial Capital Hospital¡ªto work? Is he relying on the protection of the family or is he really capable? I believe everyone will be able to tell soon.¡± Min Ting knew that Min Rufeng had entered the Chinese medicine department of the Imperial Capital Hospital. However, didn¡¯t Min Rufeng spend every other day away from the hospital? He didn¡¯t think that Min Rufeng would go to work seriously at all, so he didn¡¯t take him seriously. ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t have to wait too long. Third Young Master Min can find out about Min Rufeng¡¯s current situation if he goes to the TCM Department of the Imperial Capital Hospital to investigate now. Speaking of which, if it wasn¡¯t because the Min Family has to be judged based on their medical skills, I really don¡¯t want him to go to the hospital to attract all the ¡®bees and butterflies¡¯. I¡¯ve gone to visit him a few times and I always see the young nurses blushing and giving him things. They¡¯re either bentos or gifts.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also seen a young, beautiful, and cold female doctor asking him out for a meal.¡± ¡°Those young nurses can be said to be targeting Min Rufeng¡¯s barely passable face or his identity as the Second Young Master of the Min Family. But what about that young, beautiful, and cold female doctor? I heard that that female doctor doesn¡¯t even care about the Eldest Young Master of the Min Family.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Min Ting. Why did she keep emphasizing the words ¡°young, beautiful, and cold female doctor¡±? He felt a very strong tinge of jealousy from her. However, if what Xi Fengling said was the truth, Min Rufeng might really have some ability. He had heard of that so-called young, beautiful, and cold female doctor. After all, she was someone that Min Nan, the dignified eldest son of the Min Family and an outstanding person of the younger generation in the medical world had pursued for years to no avail. In terms of looks, Min Nan was not much different from Min Rufeng. That female doctor did not fancy Min Nan but fell for Min Rufeng. It was definitely not because of Min Rufeng¡¯s looks or his family background. In that case, what she liked should be Min Rufeng¡¯s talent. ¡°Alright, even if Min Rufeng really has some ability, how would I know that Min Rufeng can defeat Min Nan? Min Nan has Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt behind him. Min Rufeng¡­ Forgive me for being blunt, but so far, I don¡¯t see any advantage in him.¡± ¡°If you can see an advantage from the beginning, wouldn¡¯t everyone else have seen it too?¡± Xi Fengling smiled and continued, ¡°Min Rufeng¡¯s greatest advantage is himself.¡± There were also her, Beauty Yu, and Little Rain. However, Xi Fengling didn¡¯t say that out loud. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already said so much, I might as well say more. Min Rufeng has been back in the capital for three years. Other than studying his medical skills as usual, he has also investigated a lot of things. The reason why he didn¡¯t expose his talent early was because he didn¡¯t want to be on guard at all times and had more time and opportunities to investigate clearly.¡± ¡°Investigate¡­ what?¡± ¡°What do you think, Third Young Master Min?¡± Min Ting paused, ¡°How would I know what Min Rufeng is investigating?¡± Did he really not know? Of course not. He just didn¡¯t want to believe that it was what he thought. Seeing Min Ting¡¯s slightly stiff expression, Xi Fengling didn¡¯t expose him. He only said, ¡°Min Rufeng was brought back to the Min Family at the age of five. At the age of 10, he was brought out by Mrs. Min and ¡®got lost¡¯. Not long after he was lost, Old Master Min, who brought him back to the Min Family to personally teach him, passed away.¡± ¡°Since Third Young Master Min is only a few months younger than Min Rufeng, you were almost 10 years old back then. You were already at the age where he can remember things. In Third Young Master Min¡¯s memory, was Old Master Min healthy when Min Rufeng was lost?¡± Min Ting pursed his lips and said nothing. Xi Fengling smiled when she saw this. ¡°It seems like Old Master Min¡¯s body was very healthy back then. Taking a step back, even if Old Master Min is old and his bodily functions have decreased, he shouldn¡¯t have reached the point where he would fall sick and pass away from illness because he¡¯d lost his grandson.¡± ¡°Then, why did Old Master Min suddenly pass away?¡± ¡°Third Young Master Min, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m trying to drive a wedge between you all. Min Rufeng and I have been together for three years. It¡¯s impossible that we didn¡¯t find anything.¡± They did find something, but they couldn¡¯t find any conclusive evidence for the time being. ¡°Besides, Third Young Master Min, why do you think Old Master Min insisted on bringing Min Rufeng back to the Min Family back then? You have to know that a top family like the Min Family in the capital hates illegitimate children the most.¡± Not to mention Min Ting, even the other people in the Min Family and the onlookers who were discussing the matter didn¡¯t know the reason when Old Master Min insisted on bringing Min Rufeng back to the Min Family. ¡°Because Old Master Min has taken a fancy to Min Rufeng¡¯s medical talent. At the age of five, Min Rufeng could memorize the ¡®Herbal Compendium¡¯ when others his age couldn¡¯t even read. His understanding of medicinal herbs has reached an astonishing level.¡± Looking at the surprised Min Ting, Xi Fengling smiled and said, ¡°Back then, Old Master Min had nned to nurture Min Rufeng as the heir of the Min Family.¡± ¡°After Min Rufeng was lost, Old Master Min used all the connections in the Min Family to find him. If Old Master Min hadn¡¯t suddenly passed away, Min Rufeng would have been found long ago. Why would he have been wandering outside for so many years?¡± At first, Xi Fengling wanted to say that if Min Rufeng had not been brought to Ghost ughter Ind, with Old Master Min¡¯s actions back then, how could he not have found Min Rufeng? Actually, even if Min Rufeng arrived at Ghost ughter Ind, with Old Master Min¡¯s actions back then, it was only a matter of time before he found Min Rufeng. However, Old Master Min suddenly passed away. If it was only the Min Family involved, she and Min Rufeng wouldn¡¯t have to investigate for three years without finding anything concrete. She could vaguely sense a hint of the Ghost ughter Ind in Old Master Min¡¯s death back then. However, Ghost ughter Ind had been destroyed by them three years ago. If Old Master Min¡¯s death was really rted to Ghost ughter Ind, Min Rufeng would have avenged him without knowing. Retracting her thoughts, Xi Fengling looked at Min Ting. ¡°Third Young Master Min is a smart person. You should understand now that I¡¯ve said so much, right?¡± Min Ting was silent. ¡°Of course, if Third Young Master Min and Old Master Min don¡¯t have a deep rtionship and don¡¯t care if Old Master Min¡¯s death was an ident or deliberate, it¡¯s not good for us either¡­¡± Hearing this, Min Ting interrupted her angrily, ¡°Who said that I don¡¯t have a deep rtionship with Grandfather?!¡± Old Master Min had two sons and one adopted daughter. Min Ting¡¯s father, Min Xiangbei, was Old Master Min¡¯s youngest son. Min Xiangbei¡¯s wife passed away early, and Min Ting was only three years old at that time. Min Xiangbei was infatuated with histe wife and didn¡¯t remarry. He could only numb the pain of losing his wife through busy work, so he naturally ignored Min Ting. Old Master Min had basically raised Min Ting. That was why he was so agitated when he heard Xi Fengling say that he didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with Old Master Min. Min Ting actually believed Xi Fengling¡¯s words, even though she only said it without any evidence. Because before this, he already had doubts. It was just that he had hoped that his Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt weren¡¯t so evil. They treated Min Rufeng badly, but they treated him, their nephew, rather well. ¡°In that case, does Third Young Master Min mean to cooperate or not?¡± Min Ting stared at her and then realized that they were not the only ones in the room. ¡°Boss Xi, aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll ruin things by saying these words in public?¡± He trusted Second Brother. Second Brother had never been a busybody. It didn¡¯t matter that he heard them talk about this. But what about Yan Jinyu? Why wasn¡¯t Xi Fengling worried that the Min Family¡¯s members would hear these words through Yan Jinyu? Although Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t look like someone who would poke her nose into other people¡¯s business, what if? Xi Fengling didn¡¯t look like someone who would trust others easily. With that thought, Min Ting was even more sure that Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling knew each other. Chapter 145 - Feng Yuan And Jinyun

Chapter 145: Feng Yuan And Jinyun

¡°Bad things? Could it be that Third Young Master Min feels that Master Nine will spread the contents of our conversation?¡± Min Ting¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Boss Xi knows what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Xi Fengling smiled charmingly. ¡°Third Young Master Min¡¯s worries are unnecessary. I¡¯m a very good judge of character. I hit it off with the little beauty and already treat her as one of us.¡± Min Ting wanted to say something when Yin Jiujin nced over indifferently and immediately shut up. Looking over again, they saw that Yan Jinyu, the main character of their discussion, was currently lowering her head and eating the food Yin Jiujin had ced in her bowl. It was as if she wasn¡¯t listening to their conversation at all. However, after he looked over, she suddenly looked up at him. After flicking a nce at him, she lowered her head and continued eating. However, it was this look that made Min Ting suddenly feel that she wasn¡¯t their enemy. He didn¡¯t know why he suddenly felt this way. Clearly, there was no emotion in her eyes at that moment. ¡°Third Young Master Min, don¡¯t worry about anything else. Just tell me what you mean.¡± Before Min Ting could reply, Xi Fengling smiled charmingly and said, ¡°But it¡¯s fine if Third Young Master Min doesn¡¯t agree to the cooperation. Min Rufeng and I will go and talk to Second Master Min. Compared to Third Young Master Min, Second Master Min should be more capable. Second Master Min is Old Master Min¡¯s son. If he knows that his father¡¯s death was caused by someone, I believe he will be very willing to cooperate with us.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Min Ting. What was this? If he wouldn¡¯t cooperate with her, would she go look for his father? With his father¡¯s character, if he found out that his grandfather¡¯s death was caused by someone and he knew who the murderer was, wouldn¡¯t the Min Family be turned upside down? *** In the end, the cooperation was naturally achieved. Although it was not explicit, since they were already in a cooperative rtionship, Xi Fengling naturally wouldn¡¯t do anything to Min Ting¡¯s people, even if those hooligans had indeed caused trouble in Elegant Bamboo. However, she didn¡¯t tell Min Ting about that. Since Min Ting didn¡¯t mention it, she would pretend to forget to give up on the money. Money was, of course, the more the merrier. After lunch, Min Ting left alone. Even though they had reached an agreement, there were still some things that he had to investigate. For example, Min Rufeng¡¯s recent situation, the cause of his grandfather¡¯s death, and Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling¡¯s life before they returned to the capital¡­ Anyway, he had to investigate everything properly, even if he couldn¡¯t find anything useful in the end. However, there was one thing that Min Ting had never thought of investigating. That was whether Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling knew each other in the past. To be more precise, he wouldn¡¯t investigate anything that was rted to Yan Jinyu. Because Yan Jinyu was Yin Jiujin¡¯s fianc¨¦e whom he was extremely protective of. After Min Ting left alone, other than Yan Jinyu, Xi Fengling was also in Yin Jiujin¡¯s car. They didn¡¯t return to thepany or Mount Jing. Instead, they found a rtively quiet cafe to sit in. Yin Jiujin wanted to send them to the cafe before returning to thepany, but Yan Jinyu stopped him. Yan Jinyu still had a smile on her face. She hooked onto his little finger and actually sounded a little coquettish. ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t be in a hurry to go back. I¡¯ll introduce someone to you.¡± *** On the other side, Yan Jinyun was already waiting at the entrance when Feng Yuan arrived at the ¡°Summer Time¡± cold drink shop again. Feng Yuan stopped the car and hesitated for about a minute before rolling down the window. He looked at Yan Jinyun with aplicated expression. After pondering for a long time, he said, ¡°¡­I¡¯m here.¡± An inexplicable cowardice. Normally, when he encountered such a situation where Yan Jinyun asked him to rush over to pick her up, the first thing he would say would definitely not be this. His tone was still so weak! He would definitely diss her in an unfriendly tone to satisfy himself before shouting fiercely, ¡°Yan Jinyun, get in the car quickly! I came all the way here to pick you up. Do you still want me to open the door for you like you are some big shot?!¡± Things were different now. He admitted that he was a coward. Yan Jinyun walked over, opened the door of the front passenger seat, sat in, and buckled her seatbelt. Yan Jinyun had already returned to her usual demeanor. Other than not rebuking Feng Yuan, there was no difference. If he didn¡¯t know her very well, Feng Yuan would have suspected that the confession was just his imagination. After she got into the car, she remained silent. This made Feng Yuan, who was already nervous, even more nervous. His hands gripped the steering wheel tightly, and his palms were sweating. The car drove very slowly. He was afraid that he would identally cause an ident if he panicked, even though his driving skills had always been good. After a long while, Feng Yuan asked, ¡°¡­Where are we going?¡± Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t look at him. She continued to look ahead, ¡°Let¡¯s find a quiet ce to sit for a while.¡± Because he could not see her expression, Feng Yuan did not know her current emotions. Clutching the steering wheel tightly, she said, ¡°How about we go to the park outside Boyu High School? I remember that you like to sit on the bench under the tree beside the river in the park and read. Few people go there usually. It¡¯s very quiet.¡± Feng Yuan didn¡¯t notice that after hearing his words, the corners of Yan Jinyun¡¯s lips curved slightly. Not only did very few people go to the bench under the tree by the river in the park, but very few people even went to the park. Boyu High School had a park with a better environment and was bigger than that park. Usually, the students of Boyu High School would go to that park if they wanted to go to a park or find a shade to read. Boyu High School was in the suburbs, so there were few residents around. Unlike her preference of peace, Feng Yuan had a jumpy personality and yed all day. Other than ss time, Feng Yuan spent most of his time either at the basketball court or leaving school to go to the inte cafe outside to y games. asionally, he would go straight to y a few racing games. Otherwise, he would invite a few people to sing and drink. Such a Feng Yuan actually knew that she liked to go to the park outside the school and even knew where she usually liked to sit. Feng Yuan didn¡¯t seem to find it strange, nor did he realize that his question was so natural. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go there.¡± This ce was not far from Boyu High School. After half an hour of driving, the two of them arrived. They sat in silence the rest of the way. After parking in the park, the two of them walked towards the big tree by the river. Yan Jinyun walked in front, while Feng Yuan followed a few steps behind her. Yan Jinyun was wearing a long white dress today. Her straight ck hair hung down to her waist. The wind blew. Her ck hair flew and her skirt ruffled. Her figure was slender and even her back view exuded a different charm. Based on looks, figure, and temperament, Feng Yuan had always known that Yan Jinyun was very outstanding. It was just that in the past, he had paid more attention to her inner self under these appearances. He only felt that Yan Jinyun was very pretentious and didn¡¯t admire her much. Now, she looked¡­ very beautiful. At this thought, Feng Yuan quickly shifted his gaze away nervously. At the same time, he despised himself inwardly. What was going on? Could it be that because Yan Jinyun confessed to him, he realized that Yan Jinyun wasn¡¯t as annoying as before? Instead, even her back view was very pretty? After a while, Yan Jinyun arrived at the bench where she usually sat quietly and read. Yan Jinyun walked over and sat down, but Feng Yuan couldn¡¯t move his feet when he was about 10 steps away from the bench. He didn¡¯t dare to walk over. For a second, he almost ran away. He thought Yan Jinyun, who didn¡¯t fall in love easily, would be very sad when she was rejected after confessing to someone. He couldn¡¯t leave her here alone. Seeing that he wasn¡¯ting over, Yan Jinyun looked up at him, ¡°You¡¯re standing so far away. Am I poisonous that you can¡¯t get close to me?¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± Feng Yuan braced himself and walked over, but he didn¡¯t sit down on the bench. Instead, he stood beside the bench near the big tree. ¡°You¡­¡± He wanted to speak but realized that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Ask her if she really liked him? Not only would this make him seem narcissistic, but if she replied with a ¡°yes¡±, how would he respond? He stood while she sat. Yan Jinyun looked up at him, ¡°Do you want to ask if I really like you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Yuan trembled in fear. He also felt an inexplicable strange feeling. Seeing his frightened expression, Yan Jinyun smiled and said, ¡°I really like you.¡± ¡°Feng Yuan, what¡¯s so good about you? You don¡¯t have any good points and you said horrible things. Your attitude towards me is also bad. What exactly do I like about you?¡± ¡°What do you mean by no good points?! There are still people in school now. Go to the school and ask anyone to see if I have any good points!¡± ¡°No merits? What a joke! If I don¡¯t have any merits, why would I be one of the three school beaus of Boyu High School? Boyu is an elite school in North City. There are many outstanding young masters from influential families. I¡¯m still so popr in school, so how could I not have any merits?¡± ¡°Also, when did I say horrible things? If you didn¡¯t diss me every time, why would I¡­¡± At this point, he suddenly paused. He realized that he could not control his temper and retorted habitually. He carefully looked at Yan Jinyun¡¯s expression. He was afraid that she would be hurt by his attitude and his words. Chapter 146 - Ill Wait For You For Two Years

Chapter 146: I¡¯ll Wait For You For Two Years

However, he saw an extremely ¡°hypocritical¡± smile on Yan Jinyun¡¯s face. Yan Jinyun said, ¡°Feng Yuan, why are you so careful? It¡¯s my business if I like you. If you¡¯re willing, we can just make do with each other. If you¡¯re not, just pretend that you don¡¯t know about this. Is there a need to do that?¡± Pretend not to know about this? How could he pretend not to know? She said it so easily! ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve seen many girls confess to you in the past. Didn¡¯t you respond very well? Those who should be your ssmates, continue to be your ssmates. Those who should be ignored, were ignored. It doesn¡¯t seem to affect you much. Why is it that it affects you so much this time? You canpletely deal with me like you deal with other girls.¡± ¡°You make it sound so easy! You¡¯re not the same as those people¡­¡± Feng Yuan then realized that Yan Jinyun was actually so special in his heart! She was different from other girls! Did he really treat Yan Jinyun¡­ as a childhood friend? Yan Jinyun smiled at him. ¡°Are you trying to say that I¡¯m different from those people?¡± Feng Yuan¡¯s expression stiffened slightly. He looked very unnatural and didn¡¯t dare to meet her eyes directly. ¡°Since I¡¯m different from those people in your heart and we¡¯ve known each other since we were young, we know each other¡¯s temper very well. Why don¡¯t we just make do with each other?¡± ¡°How can we do that!¡± Seeing that Yan Jinyun¡¯s smile was frozen on her face, Feng Yuan panicked, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean that. I mean, it¡¯s that we can¡¯t make do with rtionships. No¡­ I¡¯m not saying that being with you is just making do. What I mean is, I can¡¯t make do with you¡­ No, what am I talking about!¡± Yan Jinyun, who was initially a little disappointed, burst outughing when she saw this. Feng Yuan¡¯s face turned red. However, Feng Yuan¡¯s panic subsided slightly because of her smile. After a while, when he looked at her again, his expression became more serious. ¡°Yan Jinyun, I hope you can think about it again. I don¡¯t want you to be careless in matters of the heart.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not careless,¡± Yan Jinyun said. ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯m very serious. Extremely serious.¡± ¡°Feng Yuan, you don¡¯t have to say all this nonsense. I¡¯ve already said just now. If you¡¯re happy, we can just make do with each other. If you¡¯re unwilling, just pretend that you don¡¯t know about this. I¡¯m not someone who keeps pestering you. Do you think I¡¯ll pester you every day like Xu Xiaoxiao?¡± ¡°Tsk, you like Xu Xiaoxiao and you don¡¯t like someone like me. I really don¡¯t know what kind of taste you have!¡± ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t like her!¡± Feng Yuan¡¯s face was flushed red, but this was the first thing he refuted. ¡°If I really liked her, I wouldn¡¯t have broken up with her so easily. I wouldn¡¯t have stood by and watched as she was sent overseas by the Xu Family!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said you¡¯re a jerk!¡± Feng Yuan was furious and said without thinking, ¡°I¡¯m a jerk and you still like me?¡± He only reacted after saying that, thinking that Yan Jinyun would be angry. However, he saw her staring at him and saying with aplicated expression, ¡°Who knows why? I¡¯m probably blind.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Yuan. Who exactly was the one who said horrible stuff? Yan Jinyun retracted her gaze and stopped looking at him. Instead, she looked at the clear river water in front of her and said without emotion, ¡°Feng Yuan.¡± Her sudden call stunned Feng Yuan, ¡°Huh?¡± Yan Jinyun looked at him and smiled lightly. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Th-thank me for what?¡± ¡°A lot, I guess. I can¡¯t exin it to you within a short time. Think of it as a thank you for your recent help.¡± ¡°¡­There¡¯s nothing much for you to thank me for. I¡¯m not very good to you either. In fact, I¡¯m a little nasty. As for my recent help, I actually didn¡¯t help much.¡± Yan Jinyun smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. It was fine as long as she knew if it was good or not. How could someone who knew so much about her preferences and that she often came here to sit, treat her badly? Even though his words were really unpleasant sometimes. ¡°Feng Yuan, after knowing each other for so many years, we¡¯ve never chatted so peacefully alone before, right?¡± ¡°There are still times when we¡¯re pleasant, but we¡¯ve never had a peaceful conversation alone.¡± Yan Jinyun chuckled, ¡°Is that so? Then why are you still standing? Come and sit down. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. It¡¯s rare for you to have such an opportunity. Sit down and talk to me for a while.¡± Feng Yuan looked at her and hesitated for a moment before walking over and sitting down. However, he deliberately distanced himself from her. ¡°You¡¯re sitting so far away. Are you afraid that I¡¯ll eat you up?¡± ¡°¡­No, I didn¡¯t!¡± He shifted, then shifted again to sit a little closer to her. He looked so cowardly with that behavior. Actually, even Yan Jinyun, who had known him for so many years, rarely saw Feng Yuan being afraid. However, she had seen him so many times today. There was still enough room for a person between them. Yan Jinyun smiled brightly, ¡°Sit closer.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that. I think that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Sit closer!¡± Feng Yuan shuddered and quickly sat over, ¡°This is not¡­¡± His voice was stuck. His neck was suddenly hugged, and then in the next second, he felt a soft sensation on his lips. A faint fragrance greeted his nose. Feng Yuan was in a daze. He even forgot to push her away! The kisses of a teenage boy and a teenage girl were usually very pure. The light kiss quickly ended. Yan Jinyun let go of him and sat back, but she didn¡¯t look away. Instead, she stared straight at him. ¡°I, Yan Jinyun, have never been at a disadvantage. Since you¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve liked in my life, even if we can¡¯t be together, I can¡¯t lose out either. I¡¯ll give you my first love and you¡¯ll give your first kiss to me. It¡¯s very fair!¡± Although she sounded calm and imposing, her ears were actually red. Feng Yuan, who finally came back to his senses, blushed, ¡°Y-y-you¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re a girl. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s at a disadvantage. Are you stupid?!¡± Yan Jinyun looked at him with a smile in her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s me who likes you, not you who likes me. Even if I take advantage of you, how can I be the one who loses out?¡± ¡°But Feng Yuan, didn¡¯t you date Xu Xiaoxiao for a while? Why is your first kiss still avable?¡± He didn¡¯t deny it just now, so she could be said to be in a very good mood now. Kissing Xu Xiaoxiao¡­ Just thinking about it gave Feng Yuan goosebumps. It waspletely unimaginable! ¡°So, so what if it¡¯s still avable?¡± After saying that, he felt that he was not imposing enough and added fiercely, ¡°You should be d that my first kiss is still here. Otherwise, you would have lost out greatly!¡± Yan Jinyun narrowed her eyes and smiled. This action was very simr to Yan Jinyu¡¯s at times. She said, ¡°Feng Yuan, you¡¯re the one who should be thankful. If you have given your first kiss to someone else, you¡¯re finished.¡± Feng Yuan instinctively shivered, ¡°W-what does it have to do with you whether my first kiss is here or not?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s my business. Didn¡¯t I just take it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Yuan. ¡°You make it sound like I didn¡¯t take yours!¡± Both of them were taken aback after he said that. Forget it. They looked away awkwardly at the river in front of them at the same time. No one said anything. They fell silent for a long time. After a long while, Feng Yuan spoke first. He looked at her, ¡°Yan Jinyun.¡± Yan Jinyun looked at him. ¡°I, Feng Yuan, am not someone who takes advantage of others. I will be responsible for you.¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and she couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists. ¡°I¡¯m the one who took advantage of you. You don¡¯t have to push all the responsibility onto yourself, let alone force yourself.¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± ¡°North City¡¯s top socialite. You don¡¯t know how many people like you. Not to mention others, just that cousin of mine¡­¡± At this point, probably thinking about the unhappiness that day, Feng Yuan paused for a moment before continuing,¡± My cousin has the best reputation among the younger generation of the North City¡¯s families. He¡¯s already so infatuated about you, let alone others. ¡± ¡°If I really get together with you, I wonder how many people will envy me.¡± ¡°What they envy has nothing to do with me,¡± Yan Jinyun said. ¡°Besides, there are also many girls who like you and you just broke up with one not long ago.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s all in the past. Why do you keep mentioning it? I¡¯m not done talking. Don¡¯t interrupt me!¡± ¡°Alright, go on.¡± Feng Yuan instantly became serious, ¡°I¡¯ll be responsible, but not now. Can you¡­ wait for me for two years?¡± There was no need to ask further. Just by looking at his expression, Yan Jinyun understood what he meant. She never expected that Feng Yuan, who had always been so ostentatious, would also show such an ¡°unconfident¡± expression. It must be because he was helpless when they met Luo Yilin that day and she had already taken over the Yan Corporation now. No wonder such a yful person like him would enter the Feng Corporation now. It was just two years. She could still afford to wait. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Then they smiled at each other. In the quiet park, the wind blew the branches softly and made the small river ripple. An unknown bird flew past, its chirping crisp and happy. Chapter 147 - Friendship Between The Four

Chapter 147: Friendship Between The Four

¡°Meimei, this is Yin Jiujin, my fianc¨¦.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and introduced Yin Jiujin to Xi Fengling, who was sitting opposite her. Then, she said to Yin Jiujin, ¡°Brother Nine, this is Meimei. Her name is Xi Fengling, and she¡¯s one of mypanions.¡± Seeing that she introduced Yin Jiujin to her before introducing her to Yin Jiujin, Xi Fengling couldn¡¯t be bothered with her calling her ¡°Meimei¡±. It had only been so long, but Yin Jiujin was already closer to Beauty Yu than her. However, since Beauty Yu had introduced him seriously, she naturally had to treat him seriously. She stood up and stretched out her hand, ¡°Second Young Master Yin, nice to meet you.¡± Hearing that Yan Jinyu introduced him to Xi Fengling first, Yin Jiujin felt much happier than Xi Fengling. A simple action was enough to show that he held more weight in the youngdy¡¯s heart. She even valued him more than former partners like Xi Fengling. Yin Jiujin rarely bothered when someone wanted to shake his hand. Of course, very few people dared to take the initiative to shake his hand. Xi Fengling was one of the few bold people. Moreover, she was someone whom Yan Jinyu had introduced him to seriously. Yin Jiujin naturally would give her this face. He stood up and shook her hand politely. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± The waiter came to order. The two of them sat down. Yan Jinyu¡¯s coffee was ordered by Xi Fengling, so Yin Jiujin casually ordered a cup. After ordering, Yan Jinyu looked at Yin Jiujin and asked with a faint smile, ¡°Brother Nine, you should have guessed Meimei and Feng¡¯s identities, right?¡± Yin Jiujin nced at her with a smile on her face. Even he couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, it would be very difficult to imagine that she would have such an identity with her innocent appearance. It was even harder to imagine that she, who had such a past, would actually have such a clean and bright smile. He raised his hand and rubbed the top of her head gently. ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he reached out to hold her waist and looked at Xi Fengling. ¡°Thank you for taking care of Little Yu in the past.¡± Xi Fengling nced at his hand that was holding Yan Jinyu¡¯s waist. Was this a deration of ownership? Or was he taking advantage of the situation? However, now was not the time to think about this. Upon hearing Yin Jiujin¡¯s words, she smiled charmingly. ¡°Second Young Master Yin, you¡¯re being too polite. Not to mention that Beauty Yu is someone I treat as my biological sister, it¡¯s only right for me to take care of her. Just look at Beauty Yu¡¯s ability, she¡¯s actually the one who takes care of us most of the time.¡± When Yin Jiujin heard that, he looked at Yan Jinyu. His youngdy taking care of someone? Of course, he didn¡¯t believe her. After interacting with her for so long, he could tell that the girl was actually veryzy at times. She was sozy that she couldn¡¯t even be bothered to choose the dishes she liked from theplicated menu. How could someone like her take care of others? The care that Xi Fengling mentioned was probably not ordinary either. ¡°On the other hand, I hope that Second Young Master Yin can take care of Beauty Yu more in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll naturally take good care of my people.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s grip on Yan Jinyu¡¯s waist tightened. This time, it was undoubtedly a deration of his ownership. Xi Fengling smiled. ¡°That¡¯s for the best.¡± ¡°However, I still have to remind Second Young Master Yin that Beauty Yu does have a family.¡± ¡°During this meeting, I¡¯ve also confirmed that Second Young Master Yin really values Beauty Yu. It¡¯s just that Second Young Master Yin values Beauty Yu, but the others in the Yin Family might not. I hope Second Young Master Yin can keep an eye on them and not let them find trouble with Beauty Yu. Beauty Yu¡¯s temper is bad, and our tempers are even worse. If someone doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them andes to find trouble with Beauty Yu, we won¡¯t show any mercy on Second Young Master Yin¡¯s face.¡± ¡°Since Second Young Master Yin already knows our identities, you should also know that countless people have died at our hands. Killing one or two people is normal for us. I believe that even in the Yin Family, there are very few people who can surpass us. If we really want to teach or kill someone, I believe very few people can avoid it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the others. Just look at Second Young Master Yin. I might not be your match alone, but if the three of us join forces, Second Young Master Yin¡­¡± ¡°Meimei.¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say anything, but Yan Jinyu interrupted her with a faint smile. ¡°The Yin Family is the Yin Family, and Brother Nine is Brother Nine. The Yin Family might treat me badly, but Brother Nine won¡¯t.¡± She knew Meimei¡¯s intentions, but they were all people she cared about. She didn¡¯t want to have an unhappy encounter for the first time they met. Most importantly, she trusted Yin Jiujin. It was impossible for the two sides to be in conflict. She was still confident about that. ¡°Besides, Meimei, I¡¯m not a child. If someone finds trouble with me, I¡¯ll return it on the spot. Why would I need others to stand up for me? You and Feng have a lot of things to do. There are many things that you need to worry about. You don¡¯t have to waste your efforts on me all the time.¡± Xi Fengling¡¯s smile faded, ¡°Beauty Yu, are you nning to abandon us?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled helplessly, ¡°What are you thinking about? I¡¯m just telling you that I¡¯m not a child and won¡¯t be bullied by others. You don¡¯t have to waste your efforts on me.¡± The two of them were only focused on talking, but they didn¡¯t realize that the way Yin Jiujin looked at Yan Jinyu had darkened. The youngdy didn¡¯t seem to¡­ like to trouble others? Even if that ¡°other person¡± was her trusted partner. Moreover, the youngdy was very protective of him. Perhaps, even she didn¡¯t realize that her protectiveness for him had reached the point where she did not care who the other party was. Just like earlier. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that she treated Xi Fengling and the others as outsiders. It was just that in her heart, he was clearly more important than Xi Fengling. Actually, it wasn¡¯t what Yin Jiujin thought. To Yan Jinyu, he and those three people were actually equally important. There was no need topare them. She wouldn¡¯t especially lean towards either side, especially when there was no conflict between them. Yan Jinyu only ¡°didn¡¯t trouble others¡± because in her opinion, Xi Fengling and Min Rufeng had each other, and Huo Siyu had a new life. They all had a new life, so there was no need for them to worry about these unimportant matters for her. Yes, it was a small matter and unimportant. She didn¡¯t care if the Yin Family woulde and find trouble with her. If they tried, she would just teach them a lesson. Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage. ¡°I¡¯m very happy that Little Yu has a friend who cares about her like Miss Xi. However, Miss Xi, you don¡¯t have to worry about these things at all. I¡¯ve said that I¡¯ll take good care of my people, including protecting her.¡± When Xi Fengling heard that, she retracted herplicated gaze and looked at Yin Jiujin. ¡°Of course, that will be for the best.¡± She sighed inwardly. Beauty Yu was always like this. Anything that could be settled usually wouldn¡¯t trouble others, even if it was them. She also knew that it wasn¡¯t because Beauty Yu didn¡¯t believe them or wanted to distance herself from them, but Beauty Yu had always been such a person. After Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed, Beauty Yu seemed to have made it more obvious that she didn¡¯t want to trouble others. Perhaps, Beauty Yu felt that they had a new life and did not want to disturb them too much. Otherwise, after destroying Ghost ughter Ind, Beauty Yu would not be unable to find a reason to live while they were still by her side. This was also the reason why they were so d that Yin Jiujin had appeared. Although she understood, Beauty Yu¡¯s actions of seemingly protecting Yin Jiujin still displeased her! She was only threatening Yin Jiujin with a few words so that he would know that Beauty Yu had backers too and wasn¡¯t easy to bully. Beauty Yu, on the other hand, ruined her show! As she thought about it, Xi Fengling red at Yan Jinyu angrily, but she met Yan Jinyu¡¯s smiling eyes. What a clean and innocent expression and gaze! Her heart softened and she could not re at her anymore! Hmph, Beauty Yu only knew how to use her ¡°face¡± to bully others! Anyway, it wasn¡¯t the first time she had been ¡°bullied¡± by Beauty Yu using her seemingly soft and cute face. She still remembered that when she first met Beauty Yu at the base of Ghost ughter Ind, she was surrounded by six or seven people. That was her third year on Ghost ughter Ind. She was 11 years old that year and had survived the third round of elimination. Her skills were already very good. Beauty Yu was six years old then. Seeing Beauty Yu¡¯s exquisite and slightly adorable face, she thought that those people had teamed up to bully her. After all, Beauty Yu then looked so harmless. Hence, she rushed over to save her. However, the people surrounding Beauty Yu had entered Ghost ughter Ind at the same time as Beauty Yu. They were a batch ahead of her. Even if she was skilled, it was impossible for her to deal with so many people at once. In the end, Beauty Yu saved her. Although Beauty Yu was only six years old, she was very skilled. However, that was Beauty Yu¡¯s first time killing someone. To save her. At first, she didn¡¯t know that it was Beauty Yu¡¯s first time killing someone. She only knew when she saw Beauty Yu vomiting until she was trembling. Seeing that Beauty Yu was trembling and vomiting so badly that her face was pale, she panicked. She didn¡¯t know what to do, so she handed over her unopened packet of yogurt¡­ Later on, their friendship deepened. Beauty Yu had killed someone for the first time for her and it left such a serious psychological scar on her. That was why they had a close rtionship. Min Rufeng entered Ghost ughter Ind at the same time as her. She knew that Min Rufeng¡¯s medical skills were good and had seen Beauty Yu lose control of her emotions many times. Hence, she brought Beauty Yu to Min Rufeng and realized that Min Rufeng knew Beauty Yu. Beauty Yu had once saved Min Rufeng. After that, the friendship between the three of them deepened. As for Little Rain, she was also ¡°deceived¡± by Beauty Yu¡¯s face. She had rushed out to protect Beauty Yu when she was already beaten half to death, but in the end, she was saved by Beauty Yu. If Min Rufeng hadn¡¯t intervened that time, Little Rain probably wouldn¡¯t have survived. Although the rtionship between the four of them grew stronger and strongerter on, she had the deepest rtionship with Beauty Yu. Beauty Yu arrived at Ghost ughter Ind when she was two years old but only killed people when she was six years old. She didn¡¯t kill, not because she did not have the ability to kill. Otherwise, Beauty Yu would not have been able to safely spend four years on Ghost ughter Ind. She didn¡¯t dare to kill. And Beauty Yu, who did not dare to kill anyone, had killed someone for her just like that and gotten a psychological scar. It didn¡¯t matter if she was apologetic or if she really felt sorry for Beauty Yu. She would treat her well for the rest of her life anyway. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s words pulled Xi Fengling back to reality. Chapter 148 - Too Much of A Coincidence

Chapter 148: Too Much of A Coincidence

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°What did you find?¡± Yan Jinyu usually didn¡¯t pay much attention to Xi Fengling and Min Rufeng¡¯s actions, but that didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t know anything. Even if she didn¡¯t investigate in detail, based on her understanding of the two of them, Yan Jinyu knew that they had spent three years nning before they started to act. Something must have stopped them during this period of time. Yan Jinyu knew that they had been investigating the cause of Old Master Min¡¯s death for the past three years. With their capabilities, if it was only the Min Family who made the move, they would have found out long ago. Hence, she had long guessed that someone else had killed Old Master Min. It was just that she did not ask too much. In her opinion, no matter who the killer was, Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling were enough to deal with him. Until Xi Fengling appeared in North City. Did Xi Fenglinge to North City personally to settle that small matter from Elegant Bamboo? Of course not. Why did Xi Fengling have to personally handle such a small matter? To visit Yan Jinyu in North City? That was even more impossible. Yan Jinyu had already said that she didn¡¯t want them toe to North City. It was also at the critical moment when Min Rufeng started to attack the Min Family. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, so there was no need for Xi Fengling to make a trip to North City personally at this time. With the tacit understanding that they had cultivated over the years and Yan Jinyu¡¯s quick thinking, she quickly realized that there must be a reason behind Old Master Min¡¯s death that forced Xi Fengling to personallye to North City to discuss with her. Xi Fengling smiled. ¡°As expected of Beauty Yu. I haven¡¯t even shown anything, but you¡¯ve already noticed so much.¡± She nced at Yin Jiujin, who was still sitting there. It seemed like Beauty Yu didn¡¯t intend to avoid Yin Jiujin. Forget it. Beauty Yu wasn¡¯t someone who trusted others easily. Since she trusted Yin Jiujin so much, herpanions who had gone through life and death together with her naturally wouldn¡¯t doubt him. ¡°Old Master Min¡¯s death seems to be rted to Ghost ughter Ind.¡± When she said that, Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin both looked at her. After that, Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin looked at each other before turning their gazes to Xi Fengling. Their smiles remained, but their eyes darkened. ¡°You¡¯re saying, Ghost ughter Ind?¡± ¡°Yes, although we didn¡¯t find any conclusive evidence, Old Master Min¡¯s death back then was indeed rted to Ghost ughter Ind.¡± ¡°Old Master Min suddenly passed away when he used all his connections to find Min Rufeng.¡± ¡°The Min Family said that Old Master Min passed away because he was too sad that Min Rufeng was lost.¡± ¡°In fact, other than Min Guili, Meng An, and Min Nan, even Min Xiangbei and Min Ting had never seen Old Master Min¡¯s body. It was said that on that day, Min Xiangbei had brought Min Ting to the cemetery to pay respects to his deceased wife. When he received the news and returned to the Min Family, Old Master Min was already cremated, leaving only a pile of ashes.¡± Min Guili was Old Master Min¡¯s eldest son and also Min Rufeng¡¯s father. Meng An was Min Guili¡¯s wife and also Min Nan¡¯s mother. ¡°If Old Master Min really passed away from illness, there was no need for Min Guili¡¯s family to cremate him in such a hurry so that Min Xiangbei wouldn¡¯t even be able to see Old Master onest time. Min Xiangbei¡¯s wife was buried in the capital. It would take only a maximum of three hours to drive from the cemetery to the Min Family.¡± Obviously, Old Master Min had not died of a normal illness. ¡°Ghost ughter Ind has never been gentle with their actions. They must have left traces on the corpse.¡± ¡°And the reason why Ghost ughter Ind is in such a hurry to get rid of Old Master Min might be because¡­¡± ¡°It has something to do with Feng,¡± Yan Jinyu replied with a narrating tone. At the same time, her eyes darkened. Xi Fengling exhaled lightly. ¡°Yes.¡± Even she didn¡¯t dare to think in that direction because the more she thought about it, the more she felt that this was a conspiracy. It was a shocking scheme. In order to not let Old Master Min find out where Min Rufeng was, he killed Old Master Min! That was the head of the Min Family, one of the three top families in the capital. He was not a small character. Furthermore, Old Master Min had the ability to investigate Ghost ughter Ind back then. It was obvious that he was not a simple person. It would take a huge risk to kill him. Ghost ughter Ind did not hesitate to take this risk just to make Min Rufeng stay! As for why they wanted to keep Min Rufeng and not because they were afraid that Old Master Min would find out about Ghost ughter Ind and expose its existence, that was because even if Ghost ughter Ind was about to be found by Old Master Min, Ghost ughter Ind had no intention of letting Min Rufeng go. Clearly, as long as they let Min Rufeng go, they could resolve the risk of being exposed at that time. Afraid that after letting Min Rufeng go, Min Rufeng would leak the existence of Ghost ughter Ind? Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if they simply killed Min Rufeng and threw his corpse out of Ghost ughter Ind so that the Min Family could find his corpse? That year, Min Rufeng was 10 years old. Other than his natural talent in medicine, he had no skills at all. Killing him was much easier than killing the head of the Min Family! Xi Fengling couldn¡¯t imagine what would have happened if they hadn¡¯t nned to destroy Ghost ughter Ind. Everything was too coincidental! Beauty Yu was the fianc¨¦e of the Yin Family¡¯s Second Young Master. Little Rain was the daughter of the Huo Family in South City and the fianc¨¦e of the Qin Family¡¯s Eldest Young Master in the capital. Min Rufeng was the Second Young Master of the Min Family. Among the four of them, only her background was slightly ordinary. She was an ordinary orphan. What exactly did that person Ghost ughter Ind want from the beginning?! Perhaps she was thinking too much? After all, even if they were brought to Ghost ughter Ind back then, they had survived countless near-death battles. That person could not guarantee that they would survive until the end¡­ Yan Jinyu naturally thought of this too. Of course, the naturally sharp Yin Jiujin had also thought of it. After a long silence, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence.¡± Yin Jiujin and Xi Fengling were puzzled. Yan Jinyu restrained the emotions in her eyes and said, ¡°I still remember what happened before we arrived at Ghost ughter Ind. The person who brought me to Ghost ughter Ind was actually trying to get me to make up the numbers.¡± ¡°This was what he said when he met me near the abandoned factory in the southern suburbs of North City. He probably thought that I was young, injured, exhausted, and about to faint, so I couldn¡¯t hear him. Even if I heard him, I wouldn¡¯t understand him. So, he said to himself, ¡®I didn¡¯t catch that child. Since there¡¯s one here, I might be less punished if I bring her back.''¡± She spoke calmly, but Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart clenched. Wasn¡¯t the abandoned factory in the southern suburbs of North City the ce where the youngdy was brought by the kidnappers? That was where the second daughter of the Yan Family was redeemed by the Yan Family. In other words, that was the ce where the Yan Family called the police and caused the kidnappers to kill her after redeeming their second daughter! She was on the verge of losing consciousness¡­ In other words, the girl had escaped from the kidnappers on her own! The girl was only two years old then¡­ It was said that the kidnappers were two men! When they arrived after calling the police, there was nothing left on the second floor of the abandoned factory except a pool of blood. The two elders of the Yan Family had many guesses about this. Firstly, and the worst guess was that the girl was already¡­ gone. Secondly, the youngdy was taken away by the kidnappers and then led a wandering life outside. Thirdly, the girl was saved. That was the best oue. However, no one expected a two-year-old girl could save herself and even seeded! As he thought about it, Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but tighten his grip on Yan Jinyu¡¯s waist, pulling her tightly against him. His thin lips were pursed tightly and his expression was dark. If those two kidnappers weren¡¯t dead, he would definitely make them suffer¡­ Suddenly, Yin Jiujin paused. Dead? The Yan Family had found out about it a few months after the youngdy was kidnapped and disappeared. It was said that they had met a formidable opponent and were dealt with. However, his intuition told him that things should not be that simple. If the two kidnappers¡¯ deaths were not simple, then the youngdy being kidnapped might¡­ It seemed like he had to investigate this matter properly. Previously, he only cared about finding the youngdy¡¯s whereabouts. After bringing her back to North City, he thought about how the kidnappers back then were already dead and so he didn¡¯t investigate what happened back then in detail. At first, he was busy dealing with the trouble that Huo Xuan had created and didn¡¯t have the time to investigate. Later on, after he returned to North City and learned that the youngdy didn¡¯t seem to be as simple as she seemed, he didn¡¯t think of investigating further. It wasn¡¯t that he did not want to investigate what happened back then, but he did not want to investigate her. He was afraid that the youngdy would think too much when she found out, so he simply didn¡¯t investigate. He thought that if the youngdy wanted him to know, she would naturally tell him. He had been too careless over this matter. Yan Jinyu naturally sensed the change in Yin Jiujin¡¯s emotions. She raised her head and smiled at him before cing her hand on his hand that was wrapped around her waist as a form of constion. She looked at Xi Fengling and continued the topic, ¡°Back then, they probably only saw Feng¡¯s medical talent. So many people enter Ghost ughter Ind every year, but there aren¡¯t many descendants of influential families. However, every child is more or less unusual. They¡¯re either too smart or extremely outstanding in some aspects.¡±. Chapter 149

Chapter 149: Simple and Brutal

¡°It was hard for the person who brought me to Ghost ughter Ind. The children that others brought with them all had their strengths, apart from me. Not only was I young and silent, but I also had injuries on my body. Later on, I heard that not only did his punishment not lessen, it even worsened.¡± She said these words in a teasing and rxed tone, but the two of them felt extremely heavy-hearted when they heard her words. She was still young, injured and wasn¡¯t speaking. For her to survive in that ruthless ce on Ghost ughter Ind, it was obvious how much hardship she had suffered and experienced. Xi Fengling¡¯s heart ached even more. Yin Jiujin secretly made up his mind that he would definitely treat her better in the future and not let her suffer any grievances! After calming down, Xi Fengling said, ¡°That¡¯s true, but Beauty Yu, I think it¡¯s too much of a coincidence.¡± ¡°Min Rufeng. Was he really so important that they are willing to risk exposing themselves to kill Old Master Min?¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Otherwise, how did Ghost ughter Ind get destroyed?¡± Xi Fengling fell silent. Indeed, wasn¡¯t Ghost ughter Ind destroyed by the four of them together? As one of the four, Min Rufeng was indeed capable enough. It was not impossible for Ghost ughter Ind to value him in the early years. But¡­ ¡°I still think this is too much of a coincidence. It¡¯s a pity that Ghost ughter Ind is destroyed now, and that person has long disappeared together with Ghost ughter Ind. Otherwise, I would have definitely investigated thoroughly.¡± Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes and smiled, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s destroyed.¡± ¡°Therefore, even if they had a huge scheme back then, it is already meaningless.¡± Even if Ghost ughter Ind was not destroyed, even if Ghost ughter Ind had ulterior motives, it did not matter. The four of them were no longer the children who were controlled by Ghost ughter Ind. Hearing Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, Xi Fengling¡¯s heart finally rxed slightly. Looking at Yan Jinyu, she suddenly felt a little emotional. ¡°Beauty Yu, if Ghost ughter Ind really had a scheme back then, how unlucky would they be to bring us¡­ No, the three of you who are rted to the three big families in the capital to Ghost ughter Ind? We even destroyed their base.¡± ¡°And the person who brought you back to make up the numbers. If he¡¯s still alive, he¡¯ll probably regret it so much that he wants to kill himself.¡± The child that he picked up on the road was brought back just to make up the numbers and reduce his punishment. In the end, not only did the punishment not lessen, but it even became more severe. That child, who was to make up the numbers and whom so many people had not thought highly of, ended up blowing up their nest. ¡°He¡¯s long dead.¡± ¡°I killed him.¡± Yan Jinyu said calmly. She had tried so hard to escape from the kidnappers and was just short of returning to the Yan Family safely. However, she was brought to Ghost ughter Ind by that person. Everything that she had experienced from that point onwards was due to that person. After she was capable enough, how could she not settle the score with him? However, her clearly emotionless words made Yin Jiujin and Xi Fengling speechless. After a long while, Xi Fengling said, ¡°Beauty Yu, then this¡­¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her and smiled lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother about this. We¡¯ve already destroyed Ghost ughter Ind. Is there an enemy that we can¡¯t deal with? Not to mention that Ghost ughter Ind has long been gone, even if it¡¯s still around, we can destroy it once, so why can¡¯t we destroy it again?¡± Xi Fengling thought about it and it did make sense. She smiled in relief. ¡°I indeed have to look for you to tell you this. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m still in a dilemma now.¡± She might even be a little worried. ¡°Focus on your work. If you need help, just ask. It¡¯s been three years. You and Feng have spent too much time in the Min Family. You will only be as carefree as me the sooner you settle it¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xi Fengling ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. ¡°If we can¡¯t find any evidence to prove that Old Master Min¡¯s death is rted to the Min Family, so what? When did people like us ever need evidence to deal with others? There are many ways to make people die quietly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The both of them again. ¡°¡­As expected of Beauty Yu. It¡¯s simple and brutal. I think you do make some sense.¡± Yan Jinyu grinned. It was clearly a smug smile, but in Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes, it was also extremely silly. Hence, he felt that the youngdy¡¯s simple and brutal way of handling things would definitely not be at a disadvantage when she went to the capital with him in the future. However, he started to worry again the very next second. ¡°Beauty Yu, have you ever thought of experiencing school life like Little Rain?¡± Recalling Yan Jinyu¡¯s words about her being carefree, Xi Fengling suddenly spoke. Her thoughts were simr to Yin Jiujin¡¯s. She didn¡¯t intend for Yan Jinyu to learn anything. She just wanted her to go to school, make friends, and shop around like an ordinary girl. After all, that was an experience Yan Jinyu had never had in her 18 years of life. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t expect Xi Fengling to mention this too. He looked at her in surprise. Then, he became even more certain that Xi Fengling was really concerned about Yan Jinyu. He didn¡¯t interrupt and simply looked at Yan Jinyu. As expected, the smile on the girl¡¯s face froze. Yes, she must be thinking of excuses again. She stared at Xi Fengling and then narrowed her eyes. ¡°Meimei, did you smoke just now?¡± Xi Fengling¡¯s smile froze. Oh no! She was so focused on talking that she forgot about that! She knew that Beauty Yu did not like to go to school. Or rather, she did not like to be controlled. Not to mention Beauty Yu, the three of them did not like to be controlled by others either. However, she just wanted Beauty Yu to experience the life of an ordinary girl¡­ If she had known that Beauty Yu had something on her, she would never have mentioned anything that she was unwilling to do! ¡°¡­Beauty Yu, I think you¡¯re mistaken.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled silently. Xi Fengling was frightened, ¡°Alright, you didn¡¯t see wrongly. I admit that I lit a cigarette and even took a puff¡­ Two puffs, really! I only took two puffs!¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, if you pretend that you didn¡¯t see it this time, I won¡¯t nag you the next time I see you drinking yogurt. I won¡¯tin about you either. How about that?¡± Drinking yogurt¡­ Yin Jiujin picked up his coffee and took a sip. There was an indecipherable look on his face. It seemed like he was right to limit the amount of yogurt for the girl. Huo Siyu and Xi Fengling, who were very familiar with the girl, seemed to worry that the girl was drinking yogurt without any limit. ¡°I rarely drink it now.¡± ¡°So Meimei, this condition is not negotiable.¡± Xi Fengling was taken aback. It was not because Beauty Yu¡¯s subsequent conditions could not be negotiated, but because she said that she rarely drank yogurt now. She then realized that Beauty Yu had not drunk yogurt since she met her today. All in all, they had met for about four hours. Beauty Yu had not touched yogurt for four hours! This had never happened before! Little Rain had previously mentioned to them that Beauty Yu¡¯s situation seemed to have improved. She said that it might be because she had returned to the Yan Family and resolved the obsession in her heart, or it might be because of Yin Jiujin. At that time, both she and Min Rufeng were skeptical. She didn¡¯t expect it to be true. She didn¡¯t care if Beauty Yu would stir up trouble again. She was extremely excited when she thought about how Beauty Yu¡¯s condition had indeed improved. No one wanted Beauty Yu to walk out of that trauma more than her. After all, Beauty Yu¡¯s trauma was closely rted to her. Although she was excited, she couldn¡¯t show it too obviously on her face lest she provoked Beauty Yu again. She tried her best to put on her usual charming smile, ¡°Beauty Yu, are you lying to me?¡± ¡°If you think I¡¯m lying to you, you can supervise me at any time. If I drank too much and get caught by you one day, you can nag at me as you please.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe you for now. Beauty Yu, can you forget about me smoking? I won¡¯t mention about you going to school ever again.¡± Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes and smiled, ¡°Sure, sure.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin who witnessed their exchange. The youngdy was really trying her best to avoid school. ¡°Do you still want the coffee?¡± Yin Jiujin suddenly asked. Of course, he was asking Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu looked at him and shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m done. What¡¯s wrong? Does Brother Nine have something to do? If you have something to do, you can go ahead first. Meimei and I will sit for a while more.¡± ¡°No, I want you to apany me somewhere.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, he nced at Xi Fengling, who was sitting opposite him. At that moment, Xi Fengling actually understood the meaning in Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t want her to follow them. She took a sip of coffee and crossed her enchanting legs. She raised her eyebrows, ¡°I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t be joining you guys.¡± She said to Yan Jinyu, ¡°Beauty Yu, I¡¯ll call you tomorrow morning and bring you shopping.¡± Yin Jiujin nced at her again. His gaze became much kinder. Not bad. She had a good eye. Chapter 150

Chapter 150: Where Are We Going?

In the car, Yan Jinyu tilted her head slightly and looked at Yin Jiujin. ¡°Brother Nine, where are we going?¡± Yin Jiujin tightened his grip on the steering wheel and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes and quickly nced at his hands that were holding the steering wheel tightly. Then, her gaze returned to his handsome face and she observed him carefully for a moment. Her intuition told her that his initial n wasn¡¯t to return to Mount Jing. She smiled. ¡°You¡¯re going back already? Isn¡¯t thepany busy?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early. I¡¯ll be staying at home if I go back now. Since Brother Nine isn¡¯t busy, why don¡¯t you apany me to a ce?¡± Yin Jiujin was slightly taken aback. Then, he looked at her with aplicated gaze. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°The abandoned factory in the southern suburbs is where the kidnappers brought me after I was kidnapped. After 16 years, I want to go back and take a look.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± She was indeed as clear-headed as he thought. His initial n was to go there, but he hesitated after leaving the cafe. He wanted to go and see that ce. He wanted to know how the girl, who was only two years old, had escaped from the kidnappers. He suddenly recalled that the kidnapping back then was not a good experience for his girl after all. She might not want to recall what happened at the abandoned factory, so he changed his mind at the veryst minute. They were not going somewhere else, but back to Mount Jing. After hearing so much about what had happened to the youngdy, he couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. He didn¡¯t want to go anywhere and didn¡¯t want to investigate too much for the time being. He just wanted to apany her quietly for a day. He didn¡¯t expect the youngdy to be so understanding. She could actually tell when he didn¡¯t show the slightest intention of going to that old factory. Yan Jinyu smiled at him. ¡°Brother Nine, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about me. You can do whatever you want and say whatever you want. If you have anything you want to know, you can ask me too. I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Her indulgent tone. Yin Jiujin¡¯splicated emotions couldn¡¯t help but dissipate. His lips curled up slightly as he held the steering wheel with one hand and ced his other hand on the top of her head. ¡°You!¡± Yan Jinyu took his hand down and held it. She looked at him with a smile on her face, but the expression in her eyes became more serious. ¡°Really, I¡¯m not lying to you. I¡¯ll tell you whatever you ask.¡± Looking at his hand that was held in hers, Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°But I have nothing to ask for now.¡± ¡°I might get someone to investigate something soon. I¡¯ll let you know first.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, go ahead and investigate whatever you want to investigate.¡± She did not ask what he wanted to investigate because she had roughly guessed it. ¡°Also, if Brother Nine wants to know anything, just ask me. I won¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Jiujin smiled as he retracted his hand and focused on driving. They headed straight for the abandoned factory in the southern suburbs. *** ¡°Why are you so flustered? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to see Master Nine? Why are you back so soon?¡± In the presidential suite of a five-star hotel in North City, a woman in a red dress and a pair of 15-centimeter high heels, was holding a ss of red wine. She sat on the sofa and looked at the person who pushed the door open and came in with a slightly unhappy expression. Even though they were both seductive, this woman was not as pleasing to the eye as Xi Fengling. Her face waspletely iparable to Xi Fengling¡¯s beauty. She was too inferior. Not only was she inferior, she was also older. She was a woman in her forties. ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± There was still fear on her face. Who else could it be but Qin Bailu? The woman sitting on the sofa was Qin Bailu¡¯s mother, the current wife of the head of the Qin Family, Bai Shuangshuang. She came from an ordinary family and relied on her own efforts to be a master in the ballet world. In the end, she became the wife of the head of the Qin Family in the capital and was a legendary woman. This was what the outside world knew about her. Seeing her expression, Bai Shuangshuang put down the wine ss and asked with furrowed eyebrows, ¡°You didn¡¯t get to see Master Nine?¡± Seeing that Qin Bailu was pursing her lips and not saying anything, and her face was still a little pale, Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s expression fell, ¡°Didn¡¯t I specially find out for you that Min Ting arranged to meet someone in that restaurant, and the person he arranged to meet might very likely be Master Nine, so I asked you to think of a way to stay by Min Ting¡¯s side?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Master Nine the person Min Ting arranged to meet? Or did you fail to stay by his side?¡± ¡°N-no, it wasn¡¯t that¡­¡± ¡°What else then? What could actually make you look so embarrassing! I¡¯ve taught you since you were young that no matter what happens, you have to maintain the demeanor of a well-bred youngdy. Look at you now. Have you fed the things I taught you to the dogs?¡± ¡°Last time, you didn¡¯t leave a good impression in front of Master Nine, so I specially took time to apany you to North City. I waited for three days for a chance for you to ¡®coincidentally¡¯ meet Master Nine, so that you can perform well in front of Master Nine and make a good impression in front of him.¡± ¡°Min Ting may look like a yboy on the surface, but he¡¯s actually quite capable. From the fact that he¡¯s on good terms with Master Nine, it can be seen that Min Ting¡¯s news might be rted to Master Nine. Do you think it¡¯s that easy to investigate him?¡± ¡°Is this how you waste my efforts?¡± Qin Bailu¡¯s face turned even paler. ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± It was not difficult to tell that Qin Bailu was very afraid of her mother. ¡°Alright, sit down and talk. Look at you now! You¡¯re making me lose all my face!¡± Qin Bailu walked over timidly and sat down. However, she didn¡¯t dare to sit beside her. Instead, she chose a seat farther away from her. ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened?¡± ¡°I sessfully entered Min Ting¡¯s private room and saw Master Nine, but¡­¡± Qin Bailu bit her lip and looked at Bai Shuangshuang a little timidly before continuing,¡± But, in Min Ting¡¯s private room, other than him and me, there¡¯s also Xi Fengling. ¡± ¡°Who else did you say was there?¡± ¡°Min Rufeng¡¯s lover, the boss of Mei Feng Bar, Xi Fengling.¡± Bai Shuangshuang frowned, ¡°That vixen-like woman?¡± Bai Shuangshuang was the seductive kind of beauty. Oh, no, it should be said that she was the pure and seductive kind of woman. After all, she had studied ballet, so sometimes she could look very pure. However, she was more inclined to be seductive, and Xi Fengling was the pinnacle of such beauties. In the capital, there was no woman who was more seductive and beautiful than Xi Fengling, so Bai Shuangshuang knew about Xi Fengling. She also had a bad impression of Xi Fengling. ¡°Why is she here? Did Min Ting invite her? She¡¯s Min Rufeng¡¯s lover. When did Min Ting be so close to her?¡± ¡°No¡­ She just happened to bump into him. She said that it was boring for her to eat alone and wanted to share a table with Min Ting.¡± ¡°Share a table?¡± Bai Shuangshuang sneered, ¡°To think that she could think of such an excuse!¡± ¡°Did Min Ting agree when she asked to share a table?¡± Qin Bailu nodded. ¡°Then, are you being bullied by her?¡± Before Qin Bailu could reply, she scolded her again, ¡°You¡¯re the legitimate daughter of the Qin Family. How could you have suffered under a woman who has no background and serves others with her looks!¡± Qin Bailu didn¡¯t say anything. Her face turned red and white. Almost everyone in the capital knew Xi Fengling, and those who knew her knew that although she had no background, she was not to be provoked. Even the Second Young Master of the Min Family was under her protection. She didn¡¯t believe that her mother did not know about this. Yet, she still said that to her. However, she did not dare to refute her. ¡°It¡¯s not just Xi Fengling. When Master Nine came, he even brought Yan Jinyu along.¡± Speaking of Yan Jinyu, Qin Bailu couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Yan Jinyu clearly had a smile on her face, but there was no warmth in her eyes as she made the throat-slitting action. That image was deeply imprinted in her mind. As soon as she thought of it, she felt a chill rise from the bottom of her heart and spread to her entire body. Hearing this, Bai Shuangshuang uncrossed her legs, and frowned deeply, ¡°The eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City?¡± Qin Bailu nodded. ¡°Is Master Nine really treating her differently as the rumors said? He even brought her along to meet Min Ting.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Nine treats her¡­ very differently.¡± How was it just different? All these years, she had never seen Master Nine treat any woman so well! He actually sat beside Yan Jinyu and kept putting food into her bowl so gently! Master Nine had never even treated that person in the capital like this before! No, perhaps he did. She just didn¡¯t have the chance to see it. After all, Master Nine wasn¡¯t someone who anyone could see just because they wanted to. Perhaps, in a ce that she couldn¡¯t see, Master Nine might treat that person as specially as he treated Yan Jinyu! That person was someone Master Nine cared about! But no matter what, she had never seen how Master Nine interacted with that person in private. However, she had seen with her own eyes how Master Nine treated Yan Jinyu differently. As she thought about it, Qin Bailu felt fear and jealousy towards Yan Jinyu. Bai Shuangshuang still found it hard to believe. She had once seen Master Nine at the Yin Family and Min Family¡¯s banquets. He was a fiend who wouldn¡¯t even give face to his elders. How could he really apany a little girl to shop and eat like the rumors said? ¡°Even if Master Nine really brought the daughter of the Yan Family with him, you wouldn¡¯t be so flustered. What else happened?¡± ¡°She¡­ Yan Jinyu is very frightening!¡± As Qin Bailu spoke, her body froze and then trembled. ¡°Mom, I-I¡¯m a little afraid. Yan Jinyu warned me not to have designs on her man. If I continue to do this, I think she¡¯ll kill me¡­¡± ¡°How dare she kill you?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. I-It¡¯s what she said.¡± ¡°You believe her just because she said so? Is that all you¡¯ve got? She¡¯s just a little girl who grew up in a rural orphanage. What ability does she have to kill the dignified Miss Qin?¡± ¡°But Mom, Qiu Jian is still lying in the hospital. The injuries on Qiu Jian were all caused by Yan Jinyu. Doesn¡¯t this mean that Yan Jinyu really has some ability. ¡°Mom, is Yan Jinyu really as simple as we thought?¡± Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s expression froze, ¡°So what if she¡¯s not? She only knows a little about racing, how much ability can she have? Not to mention that she was abandoned by her parents, even if she¡¯s the daughter of the Yan Family in North City, how can shepare to you? Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re the daughter of the Qin Family in the capital! The Yan Family in the capital, at most, is a second-rate family, but our Qin Family¡¯s status is above first-rate. We¡¯re a top-notch family in the capital!¡± ¡°Besides, if I ask you to give up on marrying into the Yin Family and Master Nine now, will you agree?¡± Qin Bailu was stunned. Then, a ruthless glint shed across her eyes. ¡°No! I definitely won¡¯t give up on Master Nine! I definitely won¡¯t give up on marrying into the Yin Family!¡± ¡°Mom, I want to get rid of Yan Jinyu. I have to get rid of her!¡± Chapter 151

Chapter 151: The Abandoned Factory

Bai Shuangshuang was just about to scold her for being unperturbed and losing herposure when she saw Qin Bailu¡¯s expression turn cold. ¡°However, the matter of getting rid of Yan Jinyu is not urgent for now. Mom, Qiu Jian said that someone is using me as a tool. Do you think her words are trustworthy? Or is it that there¡¯s no such person at all? Did Qiu Jian deliberately said that to scare me because she was angry?¡± Hearing that, Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s hand that was lifting up the wine ss paused again, and an unknown gleam shed past her eyes. ¡°The Qiu Family is bankrupt, and Qiu Jian has fallen to such a state. How can you believe what she¡¯s saying now? Don¡¯t scare yourself!¡± ¡°Mom, do you mean that Qiu Jian is lying to me? There¡¯s no such person?¡± ¡°Do you think your mother is someone to be trifled with? If someone really wants to scheme against my daughter and use my daughter as a tool, how would I not know? Bailu, how did Mom teach you? You must not be surprised when you encounter something. Your brain isn¡¯t a decoration. Can¡¯t you feel if someone uses you as a tool?¡± ¡°Mom is right. If someone really used me as a tool, how could I not notice?¡± As she spoke, her expression was sinister. ¡°Good Qiu Jian, you actually dared to lie to me!¡± She looked at Bai Shuangshuang, ¡°Mom, can I ignore Qiu Jian? Whenever I think that it¡¯s all because of her that Master Nine has a bad impression of me, I can¡¯t wait for her to disappear immediately! Now, she actually came to lie to me! Even if I can¡¯t make her disappear, I don¡¯t want to be responsible for her medical fees and let her take advantage of me for nothing!¡± ¡°Foolish!¡± ¡°Is that what I taught you? Everyone knows that you two are best friends, but you abandoned her at her most difficult time. Do you still want your reputation after all these years?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I got it now.¡± The unwillingness in her eyes was seen by Bai Shuangshuang. She leanedzily on the sofa and swirled the wine ss in her hand. She took a sip of red wine, and an unknown gleam shed past her eyes, ¡°However, since you don¡¯t like Qiu Jian so much, there¡¯s a way. It can protect your reputation and you don¡¯t have to care about her anymore.¡± Qin Bailu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What way?¡± ¡°Once and for all.¡± ¡°M-Mom means¡­¡± She wanted to do a throat-slitting action, but she suddenly remembered that Yan Jinyu had done it before. She shuddered and quickly put down her hand that was raised halfway. Her expression was a little stiff as she said,¡± Let¡¯s end Qiu Jian straight away? ¡± Bai Shuangshuang nced at her, ¡°Be smarter. Don¡¯t let anyone find out about you.¡± ¡°I know, Mom, don¡¯t worry! After her family went bankrupt, her parents brought her brother away to avoid creditors. They have abandoned their seriously injured daughter in the hospital and she attempted suicide in her despair. As for me, I¡¯ve always been a kind person who will never abandon my friends!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not too stupid.¡± ¡°Then, Mom, what about Yan Jinyu? Since there¡¯s no one who uses me as a tool, I don¡¯t have to spend too much effort on this matter. Then, can I focus on dealing with Yan Jinyu?¡± Yan Jinyu was already one of the biggest obstacles in her path to marry Master Nine and enter the Yin Family. Now, she was threatening her too. She couldn¡¯t let her live! ¡°You can¡¯t kill her the first time, and you still want to kill her a second time? Do you think Master Nine is just for show? Since Master Nine wants to protect her, you shouldn¡¯t target her for the time being. It¡¯s to prevent Master Nine from having a worse impression of you. Be smart. What you need to do now is to change Master Nine¡¯s impression of you! Even if Master Nine doesn¡¯t like you, at least don¡¯t make him hate you.¡± Qin Bailu clenched her fists unwillingly. ¡°Yes, Mom.¡± Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s gazended on her again, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be anxious either. What¡¯s yours will be yours sooner orter. Don¡¯t worry, Mom will help you. Besides, Mom did marry into the Qin Family without any status or background. You¡¯re the legitimate daughter of the Qin Family, aren¡¯t you more advantageous than Mom?¡± ¡°What you have to do is to know how to endure. While you work hard to fight for it, you have to wait for the right opportunity. Now that Master Nine is beside Yan Jinyu, you can¡¯t touch her but can¡¯t you touch others? It¡¯s good to have one less enemy.¡± Qin Bailu looked up at her in surprise. ¡°Mom means¡­ the Min Family¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s angry rebuke, ¡°Idiot!¡± Qin Bailu was shocked. ¡°The Min Family¡¯s status isparable to the Qin Family. Do you think that you can do anything to the Min Family? I want you to deal with that woman! Didn¡¯t you tell me that Master Nine has that woman in his heart?¡± ¡°B-But Mom, isn¡¯t that person¡­ isn¡¯t Master Nine protecting her? Master Nine sent someone to protect her. I didn¡¯t have the chance to do anything to her.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you look for an opportunity if you don¡¯t have the chance? If she doesn¡¯t go out, you¡¯ll think of a way to lure her out. Are those people still able to protect her if she goes out? As long as she isn¡¯t protected by them, there will be a chance to attack!¡± ¡°B-But, what method do I have to use to make her go out? It¡¯s said that she hasn¡¯t stepped out of the house for eight years.¡± If she didn¡¯t bump into them coincidentally, she would probably never know that such an unknown person would be rted to Master Nine and they seemed to have a deep rtionship! Most importantly, Master Nine treated that person¡­ ¡°Can¡¯t you think of a solution yourself? Are your brains for show? I¡¯ve taught you for so many years, and you still want me to help you do everything?¡± Seeing that Qin Bailu¡¯s gaze seemed to be filled with ¡°disbelief¡±, Bai Shuangshuang restrained her emotions and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me Mom for being ruthless. I have to give you a chance to practise. When you really can¡¯t deal with it, Mom will naturally help you. Just like this time, didn¡¯t Mom apany you to North City and even spent a lot of effort to find an opportunity for you to get close to Master Nine?¡± ¡°Who knew that you would be so useless? You ran back in a panic after being frightened by someone!¡± ¡°Forget it. Since the matter has already passed, there¡¯s no point in mentioning it again. Since you didn¡¯t grasp this opportunity, I¡¯ll find another chance to let you show your face in front of Master Nine. I¡¯ll book an afternoon flight back to the capital. You¡¯re tired too. Go take a shower and rest for a while. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time.¡± Hearing Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s words, Qin Bailu finally restrained her slightlyplicated emotions, ¡°Alright, thank you, Mom.¡± She was definitely unwilling to ept it, but she also knew that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t the only one who was obstructing her from marrying into the Yin Family. Since she couldn¡¯t deal with Yan Jinyu now, it was the same for her to target someone else. Furthermore, Qiu Jian actually dared to lie to her. She would definitely not let her off easily! Qin Bailu stood up and left. Bai Shuangshuang looked at her back deeply, then lowered her eyes, making it difficult for others to see the emotions in her eyes. She took another sip of red wine. She didn¡¯t expect that the daughter of the Qiu Family, Qiu Jian, actually knew so much. Did she identally hear it? Or did someone tell her? It didn¡¯t matter how she found out. She was destined to die. Speaking of which, she was still d that Qin Bailu had such a temper. Even if Qiu Jian knew the truth, she didn¡¯t tell her. Although she said that she wanted Qin Bailu to deal with Qiu Jian, she was actually just eliminating the suspicion. How could she let Qin Bailu meet Qiu Jian again? She took out her phone and sent a message. The content of the message: ¡°Qiu Jian, the daughter of the Qiu Family, seems to know something. She¡¯s in the capital¡¯s hospital. It¡¯s more convenient for you to make a move and let her have an ident.¡± *** In the southern suburbs of North City. An abandoned old factory. Yin Jiujin parked the car outside the factory. The two of them got out and saw ruins. Looking at the dpidated factory door, Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression was tense as he stood rooted to the ground. Seeing this, Yan Jinyu walked forward and held his hand. She smiled at him, ¡°Brother Nine, let¡¯s go in.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her deeply and moved his lips to say something, but he didn¡¯t say anything in the end. He held her hand tightly and led her slowly into the old factory. However, she didn¡¯t notice that when Yan Jinyu¡¯s gazended on the old factory in front of her again, her eyes suddenly darkened. Back then, it was here that the kidnappers hid in the main door. Her parents took 100 million dors as ransom here. After knowing that they could only save one person, they chose to save Yan Jinyun without any hesitation. Then, they exchanged with each other and left with Yan Jinyun. They didn¡¯t look at her or ask if she was okay. They didn¡¯t even tell the kidnappers that they would prepare the ransom immediately and ask them not to hurt her. The kidnappers even had to shout when they were about to leave, ¡°If you don¡¯t get 100 million dors in ransom in a day, we¡¯ll kill her!¡± It could be said that if the kidnappers had not shouted, they might have forgotten that she was still in their hands. At that time, she was watching from the door. No crying, no shouting, no arguing. Until the kidnappers brought her back to the building in the factory. Yes, a building. There were many abandoned old warehouses here with only one two-story building. It seemed to be the ce where the workers lived before the factory was abandoned. Her emotions were inevitably affected as her thoughts drifted away. The frustration that she had not felt for many days seemed to be slowly getting stronger again. At this moment, Yin Jiujin suddenly stopped in his tracks and lowered his eyes to look at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back? Shall wee again in the future?¡± Chapter 152

Chapter 152: The Danger Back Then

Yan Jinyu was stunned. She clearly didn¡¯t show anything and even hid her emotions so well but yet he could still sense it. Was it because of his sharp perception, or was it just because he cared about her? ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, why make another trip?¡± ¡°On the other hand, Brother Nine, before we go in, can you¡­¡± She smiled.¡± Kiss me first? ¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was a heartache. His heart ached for her. The youngdy was not someone who would ask for a kiss for no reason. At least, up until now, the youngdy had never asked for a kiss from him. If she wanted to kiss him, she would always kiss him directly. But now¡­ She looked calm on the surface, but she was probably feeling terrible deep down. She was just an 18-year-old girl. How could she be so calm? He let go of her hand and held her face, making her look into his eyes. ¡°Little Yu.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry so much in front of me. You canugh when you¡¯re happy and cry when you¡¯re sad. This is your privilege as my fianc¨¦e.¡± Yan Jinyu suddenly couldn¡¯t hold back the smile on her face. She wasn¡¯t that weak. She had clearly endured so many difficulties. Why did she¡­ ¡­feel like crying? What a joke! Ever since she had her memories, she had never cried. Now that she had skills and knowledge, there was nothing that could stop her. Yet, she actually had the urge to cry! Before she could think further, she felt a cool sensation on her lips. Yin Jiujin had lowered his head and kissed her. His lips were cold, but the kiss was warm. It warmed her heart. His kiss was very gentle, so gentle that the frustration in her heart that she had notpletely felt, dissipated bit by bit. It was so gentle that for the first time since she had remembered, her eyes were wet. Yin Jiujin wanted to take a look at this old factory. He knew that Yan Jinyu¡¯s mood would be affected if she came here again, but he insisted on bringing her along. Although he had changed his mind at thest minute, his determination toe here to take a look had never changed. His intention to bring Yan Jinyu along had also never changed. He only wanted to find a suitable opportunity toe over. He knew that Yan Jinyu would remember those bad experiences back then, but he didn¡¯t change his mind about bringing her here. There were three reasons. Firstly, he wanted to see the ce where she was in trouble back then with his own eyes. Secondly, he wanted to know how she had escaped from the two kidnappers who were muchrger than her back then. Thirdly, he wanted to use his own method topletely get her out of that mental trauma. Although he did not know exactly how her mental trauma came about, he knew that it was definitely rted to her past experience. Usually, psychological trauma could stimte a turn for the better after experiencing familiar scenes. Although the process might be a little cruel, evasion was often not the solution. Yin Jiujin was someone who was used to being ruthless to himself. When dealing with problems, it was inevitable that he would choose a faster and more direct method. All he could do was apany Yan Jinyu and give her a gentle kiss when her emotions were affected. Like now. After a long while, the kiss ended. Yin Jiujin gently pulled her into his embrace. After a while, he let go of her and lowered his head to kiss her forehead. ¡°Tell me about what happened back then?¡± Then, he saw that her eyes were a little red and moist. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say anything and just lowered his head to kiss the corners of her eyes. His kiss made Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart skip a beat. She didn¡¯t avoid him and simply wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, follow me.¡± She brought Yin Jiujin into the old factory and walked straight to a room on the second floor of the only t building in the factory. The building was already very dpidated, even more so than 16 years ago. Fortunately, it was a brick house. Otherwise, it would have copsed long ago. Yin Jiujin allowed Yan Jinyu to lead him into the room. The house was already very empty. Other than a few broken bricks and a few pieces of rotten wood, there was nothing else on the dusty ground. ¡°A lot had changed here,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°After those two kidnappers kidnapped Yun¡¯er and I from the amusement park, they locked us here. After that, the Yan Family brought the ransom over and we were brought downstairs together.¡± ¡°At that time, the door of the factory was not so dpidated so it could be closed. The Yan Family stood outside the door with the ransom, and the kidnappers brought us to stand at the door.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled at Yin Jiujin. ¡°I won¡¯t mention anything that the outside world all knows.¡± Wasn¡¯t what the outside world knew about the Yan Family was them saving one daughter and abandoning the other? Yin Jiujin pursed his thin lips and restrained the emotions in his eyes as he looked at her silently. However, she continued to smile and said, ¡°After Yun¡¯er was brought back to the Yan Family, those two people brought me back here again.¡± ¡°Previously, Yun¡¯er and I stayed in this room for half a day. Later on, I stayed here alone for half a day.¡± Hence, she was locked up for an entire day. Had she eaten all day? Just as Yin Jiujin thought that, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°I think I didn¡¯t eat anything then.¡± ¡°I know that this can¡¯t go on. In addition, I heard the two kidnappers cursing. They seemed to be saying that the Yan Family had called the police. I felt that I couldn¡¯t continue like that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if they think that I¡¯m too young to escape or something else. They didn¡¯t tie me up.¡± ¡°This room wasn¡¯t that clean back then. It was filled with wooden nks and bricks that had just been removed.¡± ¡°I found something that looked like a rope and tied it at the two ends of the door. This door is pulled open outwards. Basically, anyone who enters will be tripped by the rope.¡± ¡°I found a few small pieces of the wood nks from the wooden boards. They¡¯re not big, but there are many nails behind the door.¡± ¡°Then, I sat back and howled loudly.¡± ¡°The Yan Family had called the police. The kidnappers would definitely panic when I howled like that. With the darkening of the sky and them panicking, they couldn¡¯t see clearly. Hence, they didn¡¯t pay attention to their feet. They tripped over the rope and fell onto the wooden boards filled with nails.¡± ¡°The kidnappers were quite skilled. They avoided the nks quickly and weren¡¯t very seriously injured. I picked up the brick on the ground and knocked him out before he could react.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyelids twitched when he heard that. ¡°The first one was easy to resolve, but the second one was difficult. Fortunately, I was lucky. That person slipped and fell on the wooden board. I knocked him out again.¡± She said it lightly, but it made Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart pound. She was just a child, and she was fighting with an adult. Furthermore, she had knocked out a man. Most probably, she was already exhausted then. Moreover, that man was skilled. It was obvious how dangerous the situation was then! Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t dare to think too much about it. He tightened his grip on her hand. Yan Jinyu, who sensed the change in his mood, gave him a big smile. ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± ¡°Later on, I left here and met people from Ghost ughter Ind.¡± ¡°That was what happened then.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her deeply before pulling her into his embrace and hugging her tightly. Yan Jinyu was about to say that it was over when she realized that his arms that were hugging her seemed to be trembling. Yan Jinyu¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but stiffen, and she sighed inwardly. Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t like the famous Yin Jiujin that others knew at all. The Yin Jiujin that everyone knew was dignified and ruthless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Yin Jiujin said. Yan Jinyu looked up at him in confusion, ¡°Sorry for what?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e. I have the responsibility to protect you, but I failed you.¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°Brother Nine, what are you talking about? How old were you back then?¡± ¡°Eight years old.¡± ¡°Yes, you were only eight years old. You were still a child.¡± ¡°I was a child when I was eight. What about you when you were two? How scared and desperate were you then?¡± Yan Jinyu tightened her grip on the corner of his shirt. Fear and despair¡­ No matter how smart she was, she was only two years old. Under such circumstances, of course, she would have those emotions. However, Yin Jiujin was the first person to say that out loud. Even after she returned to the Yan Family and met so many people who either hated or cared about her, no one asked or mentioned that to her. Of course, it could also be because those who hated her were toozy to mention it while those who cared about her were afraid that if they mentioned it, it would remind her of her unhappy past. ¡°Besides, I was not young when I was eight years old. I even knew what kind of person I wanted to be and what kind of life I wanted to have.¡± He joined the army when he was eight years old. The Yin Family didn¡¯t have any military background even after tracing back to their ancestors. He found the direction of his life by himself. Althoughter on¡­ at the beginning, it was indeed a path that he thought he would take for the rest of his life. ¡°I only me myself for not seeing you sooner and being interested in you earlier.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not toote now,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°Just treat me well in the future.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll treat you well in the future.¡± With that, the kissnded again. *** At the North City airport, Bai Shuangshuang, who was about to board the ne, suddenly received a call. Nobody knew what the other party said, but she suddenly stopped in her tracks. ¡°What?! She¡¯s gone?!¡± Chapter 153

Chapter 153: The Gentle Second Young Master

If she was not at the airport, and there were so many people around, and she needed to maintain her image, Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s voice might be even louder, and she might even look angrier. Taking a deep breath, Bai Shuangshuang suppressed her anger, ¡°Find a way to find her first, I¡¯ll go back to the capital now!¡± After saying that, she hung up. Qin Bailu, who was following behind her, was puzzled. She had never seen her mother so angry outside in her life. Her mother had always taught her that she had to maintain the bearing of an influential family¡¯s daughter and not lose her bearing. But now, her mother¡­ ¡°Mom, is something¡­ wrong? Who can¡¯t be found?¡± Bai Shuangshuang turned back to look at her, ¡°The hospital called. Qiu Jian is missing.¡± She had just called to get rid of Qiu Jian three hours ago, and now, she was gone. She didn¡¯t think that with Qiu Jian¡¯s serious injuries and the Qiu Family no longer cared about her, she could still disappear from the capital¡¯s hospital silently! She didn¡¯t know how much Qiu Jian knew about Qin Bailu being used by others. What if¡­ She didn¡¯t know how much Qiu Jian knew about Qin Bailu being used by others. What if¡­ ¡°She¡¯s gone?¡± Qin Bailu was surprised. However, why would the hospital call her mother when Qiu Jian was missing? Although she was puzzled, it was not what she was most concerned about now. Her mother would never do anything to harm her. ¡°Why did she disappear? Did the hospital say who took her away? Or because she knew that I was going to¡­ so she escaped?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible. I only had this thought today. Other than Mom and me, no one else knows. Qiu Jian definitely wouldn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Besides, even if she knew, she was seriously injured and her hands and feet were covered in ster. How could she have left the hospital alone?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t it be a friend or rtive who came to take her away?¡± Bai Shuangshuang couldn¡¯t not care. The other side was saying that they were already prepared. Just as they were about to make a move, Qiu Jian had disappeared. She was already worried that Qiu Jian had disappeared on her own. If someone with ulterior motives had taken Qiu Jian away¡­ ¡°No! After the Qiu Family went bankrupt, the people that Qiu Jian got to know in the past had long stopped interacting with her. No one would offend Master Nine for an unimportant Qiu Jian.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to either. She only relied on her status as the daughter of the Qin Family, but she knew that someone like Master Nine definitely wouldn¡¯t find trouble with her just because she helped Qiu Jian pay for the medical fees when she couldn¡¯t even pay the hospital bills. Of course, these words were all told to Qin Bailu by Bai Shuangshuang. No matter what Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s purpose for saying this to Qin Bailu was, this was not wrong. Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t so free as to pursue Qin Bailu, who was also unimportant to him, because of an unimportant person like Qiu Jian. Bai Shuangshuang knew Qiu Jian¡¯s recent situation, so she naturally believed Qin Bailu¡¯s words. She only asked this because she hoped that Qiu Jian was only taken away by friends or family. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the capital first.¡± *** In the basement of a vi in the capital. Qiu Jian, whose arms and legs were covered in ster,y on the white bed and slowly woke up. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw a man in a white coat with his back facing her. At that moment, the man was fiddling with the various bottles on the shelf in front of him. The moment she opened her eyes, the man turned to look at her. He was a very good-looking man who gave people a gentle feeling. He had a smile on his face and looked very gentle. However, when he smiled at her, she felt her scalp tingle. She knew this person¡ªMin Rufeng, the illegitimate son of the Min Family! Didn¡¯t they say that Min Rufeng wasn¡¯t very capable and was someone who only relied on his family and woman? If he was really such a useless person, how could he have brought her out of the capital¡¯s hospital quietly! She remembered that at thest second before she fainted, he suddenly appeared in her ward and waved at her. She simply fainted at that! No matter how silly she was, she could guess that she must have been drugged. She should not think about this for now. Why did the Second Young Master of the Min Family specially bring her here? It couldn¡¯t be that Second Young Master Min had some perverted fetish and wanted to use her to practice, right? When she saw Min Rufeng holding something that looked like a bottle of medicine in one hand and a scalpel in the other, Qiu Jian felt that it was very possible. She was so frightened that she could rely on her waist strength to sit up! She moved back until her back was against the wall behind the white bed¡¯s curtain. There was no way to back anymore! Her eyes were filled with fear. ¡°W-What are you trying to do? W-Why am I here?¡± Min Rufeng¡¯s expression did not change at all when he saw her actions. He calmly and elegantly put the medicine bottle and scalpel back on the nearby shelf before turning his gaze to her again. His eyes were calm and he had a smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± He pulled a chair at the side and sat down. His posture was a littlezy and vaguely noble. ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, I should ask what I want to know.¡± ¡°W-What do you want to know? You can ask me whatever you want to know in the hospital. Why did you bring me here? Second Young Master Min, I have never interacted with you before, nor have I made any grudges with you. The Qiu Family is also gone. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything on me that¡¯s worth you spending so much effort to bring me out of the hospital for!¡± ¡°You should be d that I happened to pass by and you happened to have some value. Otherwise, you¡­¡± Min Rufeng smiled gently.¡± You would have been a dead body long ago. ¡± Qiu Jian¡¯s body turned cold. ¡°D-dead body?¡± ¡°S-someone wants to kill me? Could it be that Master Nine wants to kill me? Or is it Yan Jinyu?¡± Min Rufeng¡¯s warm smile faded slightly. ¡°You¡¯re rather shameless.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s the Qiu Family, Yin Jiujin only had to use his mouth to make it disappear from the capitalpletely. You¡¯re a daughter that the Qiu Family no longer cares about. Are you worthy of Yin Jiujin killing you? Or worthy of Yan Jinyu killing you?¡± Thest sentence was the main point. Not worthy. Qiu Jian knew that very well. Not to mention Master Nine, even Yan Jinyu probably disdained to kill her. If Yan Jinyu wanted to kill her, she would have killed her when she ran to North City to find trouble with her. She wouldn¡¯t have only injured her. Later on, she was in the capital¡¯s hospital. If she wanted to kill her, there were many chances. But she was still alive. ¡°Then, then who wants to kill me? I didn¡¯t offend anyone.¡± [Or are you lying to me? No one wants to kill me?] Of course, Qiu Jian didn¡¯t dare to say the rest. ¡°You have to ask yourself that then. ¡°¡­Could it be Qin Bailu? No matter how petty Qin Bailu is, she¡¯s not so petty that she would kill me because I fall out with¡­ her.¡± At this point, Qiu Jian suddenly paused, and then her face turned pale. ¡°Perhaps, Qin Bailu really wants to kill me. Since she wants to protect her good reputation and doesn¡¯t want to care about me, the best solution is to kill me. Then, she will utilize her identity as my good friend and shed a few tears. This way, not only will her reputation not be affected, but she might also gain a lot of connections and make her good reputation rise even higher.¡± The more she spoke, the colder Qiu Jian¡¯s heart became. She had a self-deprecating smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯re wrong about that. I heard that Qin Bailu is in North City now.¡± Fengling told him this. Just before he happened to see someone attacking Qiu Jian, Fengling called him and told him about what happened after she arrived in North City. This included meeting Yin Jiujin and confirming that Yin Jiujin had really taken a fancy to Little Yu. Under the circumstances where Qin Bailu was so frightened that she fled, how could she have the mood to plot and kill? Even if she did, Qin Bailu, the Second Missy of the Qin Family, wasn¡¯t capable enough to do as she pleased in the Min Family¡¯s territory. The Imperial Capital Hospital was part of the Min Family¡¯s territory as they held an 80% share of it. Qin Bailu was in North City? Qiu Jian was slightly stunned. Then, if someone really wanted to take her life today, the possibility of it being Qin Bailu was not high. ¡°If it¡¯s not Qin Bailu, who could it be¡­¡± As she spoke, she looked increasingly shocked. Obviously, she had suddenly thought of something. ¡°Could¡­ could it be¡­¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± If Qiu Jian wasn¡¯t someone that Yan Jinyu wanted to keep even after she tried to assassinate her, Min Rufeng really wouldn¡¯t care if she was dead or alive. He knew that Yan Jinyu might still have a use for Qiu Jian like Qin Bailu. Since she was still useful, and he happened to bump into her at the capital¡¯s hospital, he naturally had to keep Qiu Jian alive first. Furthermore, the person who wanted to kill Qiu Jian was¡­ Qiu Jian was already worthless now, but that person didn¡¯t hesitate to spend so much effort to kill her. Perhaps, he could ask something useful out from Qiu Jian. ¡°I-it¡¯s Aunt Bai?!¡± Meeting Min Rufeng¡¯s gaze that was looking over calmly, Qiu Jian hurriedly calmed down and exined, ¡°Aunt Bai is Qin Bailu¡¯s mother, Bai Shuangshuang, the wife of the head of the Qin Family!¡± Hearing that, Min Rufeng smiled gently. ¡°Oh?¡± Since when did the wife of the head of the Qin Family have such a good rtionship with his father? Chapter 154

Chapter 154: The Value Of The Information

She actually made Min Guili not hesitate to destroy the surveince cameras on the entire floor in his hospital and seriously n to kill a small fry like Qiu Jian. However, it seemed like Qiu Jian didn¡¯t know that the person who really attacked her was not Bai Shuangshuang, but Min Guili. ¡°Why did she want to kill you?¡± Seeing her hesitation, Min Rufeng continued to smile warmly and said, ¡°Of course, you can choose not to tell me. If you leave here, what awaits you is death.¡± He had such a gentle expression, but the words he said were so frightening. Qiu Jian looked at Min Rufeng and a sense of fear slowly rose from the bottom of her heart. ¡°I-I can tell you, but you have to guarantee my safety.¡± Qiu Jian mustered up the courage to say this because the fear she had for Min Rufeng was real. ¡°Are you qualified to negotiate with me?¡± Qiu Jian¡¯s expression froze and turned pale. No! She had no right to negotiate with him! ¡°Either you tell me or leave now. The choice is yours.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll talk! But before that, I have something to ask Second Young Master Min.¡± Min Rufeng signaled her with his eyes. Qiu Jian gritted her teeth, ¡°Why did Second Young Master Min save me?¡± Min Rufeng didn¡¯t have any rtionship with her, so it was impossible for him to simply save her. And Min Rufeng didn¡¯t know that Bai Shuangshuang wanted to kill her, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t have saved her because she was the person Bai Shuangshuang wanted to kill. Min Rufeng suddenly decided to be kind and do the right thing? That was even more impossible. Min Rufeng might look gentle, but in fact, after just a short interaction, she could already sense that he was not a kind person. ¡°Miss Qiu, you must have forgotten that the Imperial Capital Hospital belongs to the Min Family. If someone wants to kill someone in the Min Family¡¯s territory, isn¡¯t it akin to provoking the Min Family¡¯s authority? Since I¡¯m a member of the Min Family and happened to see it, how can I ignore it?¡± Min Rufeng said very casually, making Qiu Jianpletely unable to tell if his words were true or false. Looking at him suspiciously, Qiu Jian said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact details. One day, I was in a bad mood and I asked the nurse to find a wheelchair to push me out of the ward. I saw Bai Shuangshuang at the corner of a corridor and was about to call her. However, I heard that she seemed to be talking to someone, so I didn¡¯t disturb her.¡± ¡°But the more I listened, the more I felt that something was wrong. So, I sent the nurse away and continued listening.¡± ¡°Who was the person talking to her?¡± Min Rufeng asked. Qiu Jian shook her head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t see him. They were standing at the corner of the staircase.¡± Min Rufeng didn¡¯t probe further and quickly changed the topic. ¡°What did she say?¡± It was as if that earlier question was just a spur of the moment. Qiu Jian couldn¡¯t read his mind at all. ¡°He said let Qin Bailu test the water first and find out what Master Nine thinks about Yan Jinyu. If Master Nine doesn¡¯t care about Yan Jinyu, then let Qin Bailu settle Yan Jinyu first. They don¡¯t have to touch her themselves. If Master Nine values Yan Jinyu and attacking Yan Jinyu has angered Master Nine, Qin Bailu will be the one to suffer too.¡± ¡°She even said that even if Qin Bailu can¡¯t deal with Yan Jinyu, she still has a lot of uses. There are countlessdies in the capital who are coveting the position of the Yin Family¡¯s Second Young Madam. Let Qin Bailu be the one to get rid of them.¡± Qiu Jian could not understand why Bai Shuangshuang would treat Qin Bailu like this. No matter what, Qin Bailu was Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s biological daughter, but Bai Shuangshuang actually¡­ At the same time, she felt Qin Bailu deserved it while feeling sorry for her at the same time. She had heard that on the day she officially fell out with Qin Bailu. She wanted to tell Qin Bailu about it, but Qin Bailu actually fell out with her. She knew that Qin Bailu trusted Bai Shuangshuang, her mother, deeply, and after knowing that someone was using her as a tool, she would definitely tell Bai Shuangshuang. At that time, Bai Shuangshuang would definitely know that she had heard something that she shouldn¡¯t have, and would definitely not let her off easily. It was also because she was so angry with Qin Bailu that day that she said everything to make herself happy. She regretted it after that. At first, she was a little worried, but nothing happened. In addition, the Qiu Family¡¯s members kepting to make trouble for her every other day, so she slowly ignored this matter. ¡°Bai Shuangshuang wants to kill me probably because she¡¯s afraid that I¡¯ll tell Qin Bailu about this.¡± ¡°There are many wealthy youngdies in the capital who are coveting the position of the Yin Family¡¯s Second Young Madam?¡± Qiu Jian was stunned. She couldn¡¯t understand what Min Rufeng¡¯s focus was. She had said so much, but Min Rufeng only heard that? Could it be that the other things she said weren¡¯t more important than this? Also, wasn¡¯t the fact that many youngdies in the capital wanted to marry into the Yin Family and Master Nine, well known by all? After all, with the Yin Family¡¯s background and Master Nine¡¯s dazzling character¡­ Besides, what did the fact of the wealthy youngdies coveting the position of the Yin Family¡¯s Second Young Madam have to do with him, the Second Young Master of the Min Family? He was a man, so it was impossible for him to have any designs on Master Nine. Was it because of his half-sister, Min Sisi? No, Min Rufeng and Min Sisi¡¯s rtionship did not seem to be that good. However, regardless of why Min Rufeng cared more about this, she couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t dare to ask further now. She suppressed her emotions and nodded. ¡°Yes, there are many. Qin Bailu is the most typical.¡± As for Min Sisi, she didn¡¯t seem to have any feelings for Master Nine. Even though Min Sisi was Madam Yin¡¯s candidate for her daughter-inw. Although Min Rufeng was still smiling, the emotions in his eyes were a little ambiguous. ¡°The wealthy youngdies? Don¡¯t they know that Yin Jiujin has a fianc¨¦e?¡± Yin Jiujin¡­ This was not the first time she had heard Min Rufeng call Master Nine by his full name. Not many people in the capital dared to call Master Nine by his full name. ¡°Everyone knows that Master Nine is engaged to the eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City. However, although the Yan Family is the number one family in North City, it¡¯s not influential enough in the capital. Furthermore, the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, Yan Jinyu, grew up in the countryside and wasn¡¯t liked by her parents¡­ Perhaps, no one takes her seriously at all.¡± Before she was seriously injured by Yan Jinyu, she was also one of those people who didn¡¯t take Yan Jinyu seriously. In the end¡­ No, even until now, she still felt that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t worthy of Master Nine! However, due to Master Nine¡¯s protection of Yan Jinyu and the inexplicable fear in her heart towards Yan Jinyu, coupled with the fact that the Qiu Family was gone and Qin Bailu was such a hypocritical fake, she was already very disappointed. She no longer had the mood to care about Master Nine and Yan Jinyu anymore. ¡°Ha.¡± Min Rufeng¡¯s ambiguous sneer frightened Qiu Jian. She thought that her words had angered him. She looked up at him carefully. ¡°They don¡¯t take her seriously? Yin Jiujin is the one who isn¡¯t worthy of her!¡± Qiu Jian looked at Min Rufeng in a daze. If she didn¡¯t know that Min Rufeng had a lover , she would have thought that Min Rufeng liked Yan Jinyu when she heard him say that! After a long while, Qiu Jian asked hesitantly, ¡°Second Young Master Min¡­ knows Yan Jinyu?¡± Min Rufeng did not respond and simply nced at her. With just one look, he sessfully made Qiu Jian shut her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Second Young Master Min. Take it that I didn¡¯t ask.¡± She wasn¡¯t stupid. How could she not see that Min Rufeng really knew Yan Jinyu? She was puzzled and shocked. What puzzled her was that Min Rufeng had also been missing for a few years. Did he and Yan Jinyu get to know each other during the years that she was missing? What was shocking was that the Second Young Master of the Min Family, who everyone thought was useless, actually had such a different side to him. The way he could make people feel cold simply by smiling and chatting. And Yan Jinyu the country bumpkin, who everyone thought was useless in the countryside, was also not normal. Was there a connection between the two of them? Qiu Jian didn¡¯t dare to think further. She knew that if the two of them were really rted, it would definitely be extraordinary if they could hide themselves from everyone at the same time. It might even be beyond her understanding. ¡°I-I¡¯ll sell Second Young Master Min one more piece of information. Could Second Young Master Min give me a sum of money and send me overseas¡­¡± Cold sweat broke out, but she still mustered up the courage to finish saying,¡± Don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject me. I¡¯ll tell you my information first. If you think that my information is worth this price, then it won¡¯t be toote to agree. If you think that it¡¯s not worth it, just treat it as a joke and just listen to it casually. There¡¯s no need to take it seriously. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s information about Master Nine!¡± Qiu Jian was taking a gamble. Whether Min Rufeng continued to trap her in this basement or let her out, it was not what she wanted! She didn¡¯t want to be trapped here for the rest of her life, nor did she want to lose her life the moment she went out so she had to take a gamble for herself! She could tell that Min Rufeng didn¡¯t care about Master Nine, but Yan Jinyu! He cared about Yan Jinyu, and Master Nine was Yan Jinyu¡¯s fianc¨¦. He would definitely be interested in Master Nine¡¯s information! Min Rufeng said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re a smart person.¡± ¡°If you had been so smart earlier and not provoked someone whom you shouldn¡¯t have, you probably wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡± Qiu Jian was silent. She was really stupid in the past. She treated Qin Bailu so well and even personally went to North City to look for Yan Jinyu so that Qin Bailu wouldn¡¯t feel sad for carrying a torch for someone secretly¡­ However, in the end, her home was gone, and Qin Bailu¡¯s hypocritical nature was exposed. The person she hated the most was not Master Nine or Yan Jinyu, but Qin Bailu! However, she had already seen through a lot of things since she arrived today and would no longer pick a losing battle. She couldn¡¯t beat Qin Bailu and could be in danger at any time. All she could do now was try her best to survive and watch Qin Bailu court death step by step and end up in a worse state than her! Of course, she didn¡¯t hate Yan Jinyu the most, but that didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t hate her. Everything that she was suffering now was caused by Qin Bailu and thanks to Yan Jinyu! No matter if it was Qin Bailu or Yan Jinyu, she didn¡¯t want either of them to have a good life! Min Rufeng nced at her calmly. ¡°Tell me about it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take your information for nothing. If your information is valuable enough, I¡¯ll give you a sum of money and send you overseas.¡± ¡°The Lingering Garden. The person in Master Nine¡¯s heart is staying in the Lingering Garden.¡± After saying that, Qiu Jian hurriedly looked at Min Rufeng¡¯s expression, but she couldn¡¯t see anything from his face. He simply leanedzily against the back of the chair and tapped his fingers on the armrest. ¡°Is that so?¡± he said. It was emotionless, but inexplicably frightening. ¡°Y-yes. Qin Bailu and I went to the Lingering Garden once and saw it with our own eyes.¡± Min Rufeng looked up at her calmly and asked with a smile, ¡°What did you see?¡± Chapter 155

Chapter 155: Jinyu¡¯s Gift

¡°I saw her crying in Master Nine¡¯s arms, but Master Nine didn¡¯t push her away. If Master Nine didn¡¯t really care about that woman, how could he possibly allow her to cry in his arms?¡± ¡°What were they talking about?¡± ¡°I was too far away to hear them.¡± ¡°That woman is from the Yin Family?¡± Qiu Jian hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, there was no girl among the younger generation of the Yin Family. Besides, that woman is an actor in the garden. If she¡¯s a member of the Yin Family or is rted to the Yin Family, why would she be an actor in the garden?¡± The Lingering Garden Garden was thergest Beijing opera garden in the capital. ¡°Moreover, as long as Master Nine returns to the capital, he will definitely go to the Lingering Garden for a while. This is something that everyone who knows Master Nine in the capital knows about.¡± Min Rufeng knew about this too. Even after he brought Little Yu back to North City some time ago and passed by the capital after leaving North City to deal with the trouble Huo Xuan created, Yin Jiujin had also gone to the Lingering Garden once. Min Rufeng¡¯s warm smile deepened as he thought about it. It was best that it wasn¡¯t. Otherwise¡­ ¡°What¡¯s that woman¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Yu Qingwan! Her name is Yu Qingwan!¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that she was an orphan and was adopted by the owner of the Lingering Garden. She grew up in the Lingering Garden. On the surface, she¡¯s the star of the Lingering Garden, but in reality, her status in the Lingering Garden is equivalent to that of the eldest daughter.¡± Seeing that he was interested, Qiu Jian couldn¡¯t help but say more. After all, this was her only chance! ¡°Do you know the consequences of lying to me?¡± Looking into his smiling eyes, Qiu Jian couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She hurriedly said, ¡°I know! I know! I swear I didn¡¯t lie to you. I really saw it with my own eyes!¡± Min Rufeng nced at her and stood up. ¡°Rest here for the night. I¡¯ll get someone to send you overseas tomorrow morning.¡± He was about to walk out of the basement after speaking. Qiu Jian was so shocked that she didn¡¯t even have time to be happy. She hurriedly said, ¡°Second Young Master Min!¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± Sweeping a nce at the gloomy basement, Qiu Jian¡¯s face was filled with fear, ¡°C-can I not live here? This ce is t-too scary.¡± ¡°I can get someone to send you out and even send you back to the hospital.¡± Qiu Jian¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°¡­I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll have to trouble Second Young Master Min to send me overseas tomorrow morning as promised.¡± *** After leaving the basement, Min Rufeng didn¡¯t stay in the vi for long. He drove away and headed for his and Xi Fengling¡¯s apartment. The apartment was in the city. It was neither big nor small. It was already nine in the evening when he came out from the bathroom after taking a shower. Min Rufeng sat on the sofa and turned the ring on his left middle finger. No one couldn¡¯t see what he was doing, but at a certain moment, a faint light suddenly shed on the ring. Then, a female voice sounded, ¡°Second Young Master Min, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Min Rufeng leanedzily on the sofa. ¡°Can¡¯t I look for you if there¡¯s nothing?¡± Before the other party could speak, he said, ¡°Little Yu sent me a message in the evening. Did you smoke?¡± The other party was silent for a long time before saying coquettishly, ¡°Aiya, Fengfeng, there¡¯s no such thing. Don¡¯t listen to Beauty Yu¡¯s nonsense. I quit it long ago.¡± Her voice was charming and seductive. Hearing that, Min Rufeng¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, ¡°When are youing back?¡± ¡°In a few days.¡± Min Rufeng said nothing. She quickly corrected herself. ¡°I¡¯ll be back the day after tomorrow!¡± Min Rufeng still did not speak. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back tomorrow! I¡¯ll go back tomorrow! This smoking matter will be over from now on!¡± Min Rufeng remained silent, but the other party was getting impatient. ¡°Min Rufeng, don¡¯t push your luck. Do you believe that I won¡¯t go back for a year and a half! Hmph, you know that as long as I want to hide, you won¡¯t be able to find me at all!¡± ¡°Come back tomorrow and there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make this clear first. You¡¯re not allowed to bring up old scores when I go back! It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how good your stamina is. I can¡¯t withstand your torture!¡± Min Rufeng¡¯s lips curled up, and his warm smile became a little dirty. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t torture you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe your nonsense! You always say that, but when did you really do it? Every time you won¡¯t stop till you torture me to death!¡± ¡°I promise not this time.¡± Xi Fengling snorted coldly, obviously not believing him. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± ¡°What business? Did that female doctor in your hospital ask you out for a meal again? If you dare to eat with her while I¡¯m not in the capital, you¡¯ll be finished!¡± Min Rufeng smiled helplessly. ¡°How long has it been? Why do you still remember it?¡± ¡°It was only two weeks ago. How was it long? Did she ask you out way earlier?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still jealous of something that doesn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°Min Rufeng, don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t tell. You¡¯re indirectly saying that I¡¯m old! I¡¯m only 23. How am I old?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not old anywhere.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xi Fengling was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business!¡± Min Rufeng told her roughly what he learned from Qiu Jian. After hearing that, Xi Fengling wasn¡¯t as calm as Min Rufeng. ¡°You said that Yin Jiujin has a woman he likes?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get excited yet. I¡¯m not sure yet.¡± ¡°How can I not be excited! They¡¯ve already hugged. Even if she¡¯s not the woman Yin Jiujin likes, it¡¯s still unforgivable! Our Beauty Yu is a beautiful youngdy who¡¯s only 18 years old. She hasn¡¯t even been in a rtionship before. She hasn¡¯t even held a boy¡¯s hand. What a huge loss!¡± ¡°You men are always like this! You¡¯re all unsatisfied with what you have!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Min Rufeng was scolded for others¡¯ mistakes. She would only throw a tantrum in front of him. However, on second thought, outsiders would only see her charming and strong side. Only he could see her like this, so he let her be. After patiently listening to her rant, Min Rufeng said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Little Yu about this first.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? It wasn¡¯t easy for me to see Beauty Yu like this. Would I spout nonsense before I¡¯m 100% sure? Speaking of which, Yin Jiujin doesn¡¯t seem to be the kind of person who will change his mind easily.¡± Min Rufeng said calmly, ¡°You¡¯ve only met him once and yet you know him quite well.¡± ¡°Yo, yo, yo. Where did this strong sour smelle from? Min Rufeng, you¡¯re even jealous of this. You¡¯re really good. That¡¯s Beauty Yu¡¯s man!¡± ¡°Not yet. He¡¯s not someone who treats Little Yu wholeheartedly. He¡¯s not worthy to be with Little Yu.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s not Beauty Yu¡¯s man yet. I¡¯ll go back tomorrow morning. I want to investigate Yu Qingwan personally! I want to see who it is that actually dares to burrow into Beauty Yu¡¯s man¡¯s arms!¡± ¡°¡­Yin Jiujin isn¡¯t yet.¡± ¡°I know, I know! Oh right, you were talking about Qiu Jian just now. I seem to remember that she has caused trouble for Beauty Yu. Would you be so kind as to send her safely overseas?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an equal exchange. I¡¯m not someone who would take advantage of others.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! How can I not know who you, Min Rufeng, are? Tell me, what exactly are your ns?¡± ¡°Some people might not be better alive than dead. Little Yu iszy and doesn¡¯t want to pursue someone who tried to take her life, but I can¡¯t just let it go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll decide where to send her overseas. I¡¯ll also decide what kind of life she¡¯ll lead in the future.¡± ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s more like it!¡± ¡°Right, what¡¯s going on with that Bai Shuangshuang and your so-called father?¡± He had said so much, but she only remembered what was rted to him at the end. She deserved a lesson from him. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I still have to investigate.¡± ¡°Alright, wait for me to go back and investigate together. Min Rufeng, do you think Bai Shuangshuang is one of your father¡¯s close female friends?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°It would be interesting if she is.¡± ¡°If that old woman from the Min Family finds out, the capital will probably be in a tizzy. The key is that the other party is still the wife of the head of the Qin Family! I originally thought that Bai Shuangshuang didn¡¯t treat Qin Hao and his sister well, and because of Bai Shuangshuang, Qin Chongwen didn¡¯t treat the two of them well either. In the future, when Little Rain marries into the Qin Family, she might feel stifled, but I didn¡¯t expect Bai Shuangshuang to send such a huge handle over.¡± ¡°Min Rufeng, your father is such a yboy. Don¡¯t tell me you could inherit it from him?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve given you all my love life.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xi Fengling *** In the blink of an eye, a month passed. On this day, Yan Jinyu woke up an hour earlier than usual. She took something out of the drawer and leaped from her balcony to the balcony of Yin Jiujin¡¯s room. It was dawn. Her vision wasn¡¯t very clear. She fumbled around and silently slipped in through the open window in Yin Jiujin¡¯s room. Ever since they came back from the abandoned factory in the southern suburbs, their rtionship had be even better. In Mount Jing, the two of them were almost always together. asionally, Yan Jinyu would go to thepany with Yin Jiujin and they would kiss and hug whenever they had the chance. Anyway, people like Lin Zimu and Cheng Lin, who often followed Yin Jiujin, had to watch them being lovey-dovey every day. Yan Jinyu finally polished and modified the ring that she wanted to give Yin Jiujin. After thinking for a long time, she finally thought of giving it to him in such a special way. Yes, it was even Yin Jiujin¡¯s birthday today. Originally, Yan Jinyu wanted to give the ring to him after midnightst night. However, Yin Jiujin was a little busy yesterday and came back from thepany veryte. Yan Jinyu thought that he was tired from being busy for the entire day, so she let him rest first. That was why she didn¡¯t disturb him in the middle of the night. She waited till this morning. After she slipped into the room, she could see Yin Jiujin sleeping soundly in the faint morning light. She crept over. She crouched by his bed and looked at him with her chin propped up on her hands. She had undergone special training. After adapting to the environment in the room, she could already see clearly with the faint light from the window. Hence, she could see Yin Jiujin¡¯s face clearly now. The more she looked at him, the brighter the smile on her face became. They had known each other for so long, but why did she still feel astonished every time she saw his face? Yes, breathtaking. She hadn¡¯t shown it in the past, but that didn¡¯t mean that she wasn¡¯t stunned by Yin Jiujin¡¯s handsome face. It was just that she was used to not revealing her true emotions most of the time. She stared at him for a long time before picking up his left hand and putting the ring on his left middle finger. She then lowered her head and kissed his fingertips. ¡°Brother Nine, Happy Birthday.¡± She knew that Yin Jiujin was awake. He was so alert. How could he not notice her after she had sneaked into his room for so long? He must have already woken up when she leaped onto the balcony of his room. Indeed, when she kissed his fingertips, Yin Jiujin¡¯s closed eyes slowly opened. He stared at her quietly. The next second, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her onto his bed gently. He rolled over and trapped her under him, looking down at her. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re really bold. You actually dared to sneak into my room in the morning. Do you know what the consequences will be?¡± Chapter 156

Chapter 156: Breakthrough In Their Rtionship

However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, she raised her hands and wrapped them around his neck. She smiled brightly, ¡°What consequences will there be?¡± Yin Jiujin caressed her face with one hand. ¡°What do you think?¡± And then the kiss. Just as Yan Jinyu thought, Yin Jiujin had woken up when she leaped from the balcony of her room to the balcony of Yin Jiujin¡¯s room. However, he did not panic. Up until now, no one had ever sneaked into Mount Jing, let alone into his room. He guessed that it was her when he recalled that the first sound on the balcony came from the balcony of her room. He had been thinking that the youngdy lived in Mount Jing and met Aunt Cheng every day, Aunt Cheng would prepare many dishes in advance every year when it was almost his birthday. This year was no exception. It was impossible for the youngdy not to know that today was his birthday. However, when he came back from work yesterday, the youngdy returned to her room without saying anything after he had dinner with her. She even told him to rest early after a tiring day. At that time, he was even a little depressed. So this was the surprise. The girl had previously said that she would polish him a ring, but there was nothing for a long time. There were a few times when he almost couldn¡¯t help but remind her, but he swallowed his words just as he was about to say them. He did not expect that the youngdy had secretly polished the ring. Regarding that, the youngdy¡¯s skills were better than his. During the past few days, he didn¡¯t see any scars from polishing anything on the youngdy¡¯s hands. She crouched beside his bed and stared at him. She simply put the ring on his hand and even kissed his fingertips and said ¡°Happy Birthday¡± to him. God knew how excited he was back then. His heart was racing. He wasn¡¯t calm at all. He was like a young boy who had just fallen in love. However, he didn¡¯t show it on his face. Following his heart, he pulled her onto the bed. Actually, what Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t know was that in order to give him a surprise, Yan Jinyu would secretly hide in the room and polish the ring every day. In order not to let him notice, she was very careful and tried her best not to get injured. That was why it took so long to prepare a ring. The kiss continued. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t stupid. Of course, she knew what would happen if she just walked over like that. She did it on purpose. The two of them had been together for so long. Every time they made out, Yin Jiujin would always control himself. She knew that he didn¡¯t want to hurt her, but he was someone she trusted. While she indulged him, she naturally felt bad for him. Since he was not taking the initiative, it was her turn to take the initiative. She woke up early in the morning to take a shower and change into a pink fluffy princess dress that didn¡¯t match her taste. Yin Jiujin had personally picked this dress for her on the day he brought her back to North City. She hadn¡¯t worn it once. After so many kisses, Yan Jinyu had alreadypletely mastered the breathing technique. This kiss only ended after about 20 minutes. After the kiss, Yin Jiujin ced his weight on her and buried his face in her neck. His breathing was very heavy. Yan Jinyu still had one hand around his neck, and the other slipped into his loose sleeping robe and wrapped around his waist. She only felt that his figure was very good. She had a great time touching him. After a long while, when her breathing calmed down a little, she turned her head and whispered into his ear, ¡°Brother Nine.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± His voice was low and hoarse. Sexy and seductive. Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze was faint. Where was the clear and innocent look in her eyes now? The corners of her lips curled up into a devilish smile. Unfortunately, Yin Jiujin buried his face in her neck and didn¡¯t see her. ¡°It¡¯s too dark. Do you want to turn on the lights? Look at the ring and¡­ look at me too?¡± Upon hearing her words, Yin Jiujin¡¯s grip on her slender waist tightened. She still said such words under such circumstances. This youngdy was really¡­ She was trying to kill him! ¡°¡­I¡¯ll see youter.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile widened and she touched his ear lightly. ¡°But Brother Nine, I¡¯m wearing the pink princess dress that you picked for me that day. Don¡¯t you want to see it?¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s body was already a little stiff, and his fingertips trembled when he heard her words. He wanted to see it! He really wanted to! But in this situation, he knew that he could not look at her! In front of her, his strong self-control was useless. He had long realized that. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to, he really wanted to. However, the youngdy was still young. Just as Yin Jiujin was silent and motionless, Yan Jinyu exerted force and the two of them changed position. At this moment, the sky was brighter than before. Yin Jiujin could see her clearly now that they had changed position. She was indeed wearing a pink princess dress. Her wavy ck hair, which reached her waist, was loose and free. Because of the kiss earlier, her dress and hair were a little messy. Instead, it was such a mess and coupled with the faint smile on her lips, it made her linger between purity and devilish. It was very seductive. Yin Jiujin felt that Yan Jinyu was bewitching, but Yan Jinyu also felt that Yin Jiujin was bewitching. His pajamas had already been undone, and his eight-pack was exposed to her. He was already handsome, and because of this kiss, there was a hint of desire in his obscure eyes. He was even more seductive. Yan Jinyu looked down at him, and her hand finallynded on his abs which she had been coveting for a long time. Yes, it felt good. ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t you want to see me?¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s fingers curled up. After a long while, he raised his hand and held her waist. ¡°I¡¯ve already seen you.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°You can take a closer look at me.¡± Then, she picked up his left hand and pecked it. Then, she ced his hand on her heart and repeated her words slowly, ¡°You can still take an even closer look.¡± Yin Jiujin had been trying his best to endure it, so how could he endure it now? The youngdy was really silly when she was silly, but she was really seductive when she was flirting. He exerted force on her waist and the two of them changed their position again. The kissnded on her lips. This time, it wasn¡¯t just a kiss. They became even more entangled. In the end, Yan Jinyu¡¯s fluffy pink princess dress was thrown to the floor. However, Yin Jiujin ultimately had his own insistence. He forcefully endured it and didn¡¯t break through thest barrier. However, they did everything else. The sky was already bright when he stopped and pulled her into his arms. The two of them were already naked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you¡­¡± Yan Jinyuy in his arms and raised her shimmering eyes to look at him. She was about to ask when his finger pressed against her lips. He stared at her for a while before pecking her forehead gently. ¡°It¡¯s not time yet.¡± ¡°But Brother Nine, aren¡¯t you ufortable?¡± The sweat on his forehead could clearly see his forbearance. ¡°I may feel ufortable now, but I¡¯ll get it back from you in the future.¡± ¡°Actually, Brother Nine, you don¡¯t have to do this. Even if you don¡¯t feel ufortable now, you can do whatever you want in the future.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. This damn indulgent tone. However, she was still staring at him with her pair of big round eyes when she said this. She looked very sincere. ¡°Are you feeling sorry for me?¡± Yan Jinyu nodded hurriedly. ¡°Yes, I feel sorry for you.¡± Yin Jiujin ced his palm on her face. ¡°Since you feel sorry for me, help me then.¡± Yan Jinyu was stunned, ¡°Huh? How? You don¡¯t want to¡­¡± However, her eyes lit up and she said in realization, ¡°Oh, I know how to help you. Other than being skilled, killers are also very knowledgeable.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. *** On this day, the two of them didn¡¯t wake up early to run as usual. They didn¡¯t even get up early to have breakfast. Aunt Cheng was someone who knew the rules. If one of them didn¡¯t go downstairs, she might call and ask first. She would only go upstairs to take a look if they didn¡¯t pick up the phone. She didn¡¯t even call them when both of them didn¡¯t go downstairs. She returned the cold breakfast to the kitchen with a smile. She tidied up and prepared to make lunch. She specially stewed an old hen raised on Mount Jing. At eleven o¡¯clock, the stewed old hen was done. Suddenly, the sound of a car engine came from the small courtyard. Aunt Cheng, who was cutting vegetables, and Uncle Cheng, who was assisting her, looked at each other. Uncle Cheng looked serious. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± The only people who could enter Mount Jing without informing them were the Yin Family. Today was Second Young Master¡¯s birthday. They, who had watched Second Young Master grow up, naturally hoped that the Yin Family coulde to celebrate his birthday with him. However, the premise was that they were only here to celebrate Second Young Master¡¯s birthday. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see who it is. Don¡¯t disturb Second Young Master first.¡± Aunt Cheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Of course, she would not disturb them. Even if the gods came, she would not disturb them. After being together for so many days, she liked the innocent, beautiful, and innocent Miss Yu even more than when she first saw her. She wished that Second Young Master and Miss Yu would cement their rtionship before they returned to the capital. It would be best if they returned to the capital after Miss Yu reached her legal age and gotten their marriage certificate. At that time, they would see what those people who wanted to interfere would do! However, Aunt Cheng knew that it was obviously impossible to return to the capital after Yan Jinyu turned 20 years old. Yin Jiujin had long made ns to return to the capital. If not for Yan Jinyu¡¯s appearance, Yin Jiujin¡¯s n to return to the capital wouldn¡¯t have been ¡°within one year, at most two years¡±. Instead, he would return to the capital at most within half a year. Upstairs. In Yin Jiujin¡¯s ck-and-white room, the two people on the bed were still hugging each other tightly. The two people who were sound asleep opened their eyes at the same time when they heard the sound of the car engine. At that moment, their eyes were sharp. It was not directed at anyone. It was just a habit that they had developed over the years. When they saw the environment and the person lying beside them, the sharpness in their eyes faded. ¡°Brother Nine, who can enter Mount Jing as they please?¡± Yin Jiujin pinched her fingertips. ¡°Someone from the Yin Family.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re the mistress of Mount Jing. No one can bully you. If anyone makes you unhappy, you can exercise your rights as the mistress.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t you know enough about me? Are you afraid?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Brother Nine, you¡¯re the first person who can sleep soundly beside me.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand that was pinching her fingertips paused as he looked at her deeply. ¡°Other than me, who else was lying beside you?¡± Yan Jinyu rolled her eyes. ¡°¡­Is that important?¡± Yin Jiujin let go of her fingertips and turned to gently pinch her chin. ¡°Of course!¡± Chapter 157

Chapter 157: Moving In Together

¡°You¡¯re mine. The person lying beside you can only be me!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It can only be you.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s tone sounded a little helpless. ¡°However, Brother Nine, there were so many people on Ghost ughter Ind in the early years. The ce where everyone slept was narrow and simple. It¡¯s really impossible not to have someone beside you.¡± Before Yin Jiujin could say anything, Yan Jinyu smiled faintly and said, ¡°However, after I was about six years old, there weren¡¯t many people left from my batch. The venue became more spacious, so no one dared to lie beside me anymore. Not only that, but those people all looked like they wanted stay as far away from me as possible.¡± ¡°There was a time when I suspected if I looked very scary. Later on, I specially went to ask Meimei about it. Meimei looked at me strangely and didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°I was just asking casually. I didn¡¯t get any results after asking, so I never asked again. However, when I didn¡¯t do anything, everyone seemed to think that I was easy to bully so I don¡¯t think I look scary.¡± Upon hearing her words, Yin Jiujin had no mood to be jealous. He only felt sorry for her. ¡°You don¡¯t look scary,¡± he said. Not only did she not look scary, most of the time, she looked silly. Yes, she was still a little cute sometimes. ¡°However, you do look easy to bully.¡± Looking at Yan Jinyu¡¯s slightly stunned expression, Yin Jiujin said, ¡°It should be said that you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re easy to bully. You¡¯re really easy to bully. With your experience, how can you be so careless toward a man? Not only did you sneak into someone else¡¯s room, but you even allowed others to bully you. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll really be taken advantage of and the other party won¡¯t take responsibility?¡± ¡°Also, aren¡¯t you worried that I will harm you if you just lie beside me and sleep soundly?¡± Yan Jinyu blinked and smiled at him. ¡°But Brother Nine, will you?¡± ¡°Will you harm me? Will you not be responsible for me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Yin Jiujin said without hesitation. ¡°But even if I won¡¯t, you¡¯re a girl. You¡¯re only 18 years old. You can¡¯t trust others so easily¡­¡± ¡°So, Brother Nine, do you mean that you want me to not believe you and be wary of you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. ¡°I¡¯m talking about someone else!¡± ¡°But Brother Nine, you¡¯re not anyone else. Besides, I¡¯m only treating you like this. Who asked you to be my fianc¨¦?¡± Suddenly, the smile on her face deepened. ¡°Besides, Brother Nine, you won¡¯t be stupid enough to be irresponsible to me or even attack me. That won¡¯t do you any good. Because even if that person is you, it won¡¯t be easy to kill me. And if you¡¯re not responsible or even disadvantageous to me even when I trust you so much. What do you think I¡¯ll do?¡± ¡°Brother Nine, you¡¯re my man. You¡¯re still mine even when you¡¯re dead.¡± ¡°So, Brother Nine, don¡¯t give me a chance to attack you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin felt extremelyplicated. There was joy and shock. But in short, he was still overjoyed. She was so determined to make him her man and even said that he would be hers even if he died. It was good that she had this awareness. Although she was silly, she still had the number one killer¡¯s aura when she was imposing. She was the only one who dared to threaten him like this. However, he enjoyed it. He lowered his head and kissed the tip of her nose. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m yours.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t give you a chance to attack me either.¡± Yan Jinyu hugged his neck in satisfaction and kissed his chin. ¡°Brother Nine, you can lie beside me in peace in the future. I won¡¯t hurt you. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart suddenly felt warm. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Are you moving over?¡± ¡°Move to your room?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes lit up. Without thinking, she said, ¡°Sure!¡± Afraid that he would not be able to control himself and do something to her? That didn¡¯t exist at all. She had wanted to give herself to him from the beginning, but he forced himself not to. Since she was not even worried about that, what was wrong with living with him? She could even rub his abs every day. ¡°You¡­ agreed just like that?¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t expect her to agree so quickly. His feelings becameplicated again. He was happy and yet at the same time, felt that she was silly. Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Yes, I agreed.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, aren¡¯t you going to look at the ring I gave you?¡± Upon hearing that, Yin Jiujin took his left hand out from under her head and looked at the ring on his middle finger. Actually, he had already taken a good look at this ring after she fell asleep from exhaustion. There was a faint golden color in the silver, and the style was a little different from the one he had given her. His ring looked more simple and elegant than hers, but one could still tell at a nce that the two rings were a pair. The inside of the ring he gave her was engraved with the letters ¡°J & Y¡±, and the one she gave him had the letters ¡°Y & J¡±. She had put in a lot of effort, be it in terms of material or design. The ring that she had personally made had been modified ording to what she had said. Although he had figured out what modifications she had made in a short while, it was actually very difficult to modify them on a tiny ring. Yan Jinyu held his hand in hers. She exined as she demonstrated, ¡°I put three things on the ring.¡± ¡°Firstly, it¡¯s a locator. I don¡¯t have to keep an eye on you all the time. You have to move the patterns on the ring so that I can locate you. If you¡¯re in danger and it¡¯s inconvenient for you tomunicate, you can tell me your location through this.¡± ¡°The second is themunication device. You move the ring like this.¡± Then, Yan Jinyu¡¯s left wristwatch shed with an inconspicuous light. She raised her hand to show it to him. ¡°Look, I can receive your message over here. We can talk now.¡± She held the ring around her neck with her other hand. ¡°I wanted to put mymunication device on the ring you gave me, but I remembered that you made the ring yourself. I wanted to maintain the original appearance of the ring, so I modified my wristwatch slightly.¡± ¡°However, we can¡¯t use this kind ofmunication often. It¡¯s easy to be exposed. We shall use our phones to contact each other under normal circumstances. This will only be used when there are special circumstances.¡± ¡°The third is this.¡± Yan Jinyu changed the pattern on the ring again. Suddenly, something as sharp as a de popped out from the ring. ¡°This material is special. It¡¯s sharp and will not be stained with blood. When necessary, it can be used as a weapon for self-defense. This way, if you encounter danger and don¡¯t have a weapon at hand, you won¡¯t be at a disadvantage bare-handed.¡± ¡°Yes, I remembered them.¡± She looked up and met his deep eyes. There was a meaningful look in his eyes. Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°D-do you remember everything?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s thumb swiped across the ring on his middle finger. The de-like item was retracted and returned to the original slightly beautiful and slightly simple ordinary ring. In the next second, Yin Jiujin rolled over and kissed her lips again. He had actually figured out the mystery of this ring when the girl was asleep. At that time, he was not calm. Every assembly on this ring was the girl¡¯s effort for him. At that time, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He ignored the fact that the girl was asleep and his lipsnded on hers. Now that he heard it from the youngdy again, he was still excited. Or rather, he was even more excited than when he figured out the mystery on the ring himself. He just wanted to kiss her. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t get enough of it. How could there be such a likable girl? *** It was already two hourster when Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin showered, changed, and went downstairs. Four people from the Yin Family came. The four of them sat on the sofa in the living room and waited for two hours. They knew that Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin were upstairs, but who dared to call for them? The four of them had different emotions. However, three of them were rather calm. They were either drinking the tea Aunt Cheng made or eating the fruits Aunt Cheng cut. Only one of them had an increasingly ugly expression. However, for some reason, she suppressed her anger and did not let Aunt Cheng go upstairs to call her. This person was none other than Yin Jiujin¡¯s mother, Min Qinn. A 52-year-old elegant wealthydy. Other than Min Qinn, Yin Jiujin¡¯s father, Yin Wuzhan, Yin Jiujin¡¯s elder brother, Yin Yuhan, and his sister-inw, Qin Jianjia, were sitting in the living room. Yin Wuzhan had been in a high position for a long time. He looked gentle, but he actually carried a fierce aura. Compared to Yin Jiujin, Yin Yuhan looked more simr to Yin Wuzhan. They were both gentle people, but there was a sharp aura in their bones. Yin Jiujin joined the army when he was young. He joined the business world after he was 16 years old. Yin Yuhan walked the path of Yin Shuguo and Yin Wuzhan. He was only 28 years old now and was already considered outstanding in his field. He didn¡¯t disgrace his status as the eldest son of the Yin Family. As for Qin Jianjia, she was the typical daughter of a wealthy family. There was always a standard smile on her face. She looked very easy to get along with, but when they interacted, she would give people a difficult feeling to get close to. This kind of difficult feeling was not because she was putting on airs and was difficult to get close to, but after interacting with her, one would automatically feel that they were not on the same level as her. She was indeed the eldest daughter of the Qin Family. She was full of natural elegance. She could hold her status as the granddaughter-inw of the Yin Family. When Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin came down from upstairs, they saw the four of them sitting quietly on the sofa in the living room. The television was on but the volume was soft. Yin Wuzhan and Yin Yuhan were watching the news channel. Qin Jianjia was elegantly eating fruits while Min Qinn sat on the sofa with a sullen expression. Just as she was about to lose her cool, she picked up the teacup on the coffee table in front of her and took two sips. The atmosphere was rather harmonious. As the two of them came down the stairs, the four people on the sofa looked up at them. They saw the two of them walking down the stairs side by side. Yin Jiujin had one hand around Yan Jinyu¡¯s waist and his posture was very intimate. The four of them were stunned. Holding back the surprise in her eyes, Min Qinn put on the posture of a strict mother. ¡°An hour in the morning is worth two in the evening. You¡¯re alone in North City with no family to guard you. Jin¡¯er, are you leading a life that you sleep untilte in the morning?¡± Yin Jiujin looked up calmly. Although the emotions in his eyes didn¡¯t change, for some reason, Min Qinn couldn¡¯t maintain the sternness on her face anymore. Her expression fell a little, and there was even a hint of fear growing in her heart. She moved her gaze away and didn¡¯t dare to look at Yin Jiujin again. Chapter 158

Chapter 158: The People From The Yin Family

Therefore, she didn¡¯t see a hint of sadness sh past Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes the moment she looked away. Of course, this emotion quickly shed past Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes. Even if Min Qinn stared at him, she might not notice it because the other three people in the living room didn¡¯t notice it either. However, Yan Jinyu did. She had sensed the change in his mood from the change in Yin Jiujin¡¯s grip on her waist. When she looked at Min Qinn with smiling eyes, her gaze was a little cold. She had always only acknowledged the person she wanted to protect. She wouldn¡¯t care about the other party¡¯s identity. Not to mention others, she even looked at Old Master Yin with a dimmed gaze when she found out that he had a conflict with Yin Jiujin. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that sheter saw Old Master Yin and Yin Jiujin¡¯s way of interacting, as well as the fact that Old Master Yin treated herpletely like a grandfather treating a granddaughter, her attitude towards Old Master Yin wouldn¡¯t have changed. Min Qinn didn¡¯t dare to meet Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze, but that didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t dare to look at Yan Jinyu. After looking away from Yin Jiujin, her gazended on Yan Jinyu. The weather was turning cold, but there was an air conditioner in the room, so the girl was wearing a pink long dress. Her long hair reached her waist, and she looked pretty good. She had a very clean smile on her face, and at first nce, she gave people a good impression. She was not as unpresentable as she thought. However, this was not enough. A marriage without apatible family background, how many of them couldst? Besides, apart from her family background, this girl was also not worthy of the Yin Family. A girl who had led a wandering life for many years and grew up in the countryside without her parents¡¯ love and only had a junior high education. No matter how good her appearance was, she wasn¡¯tpatible with her son. Jin¡¯er was born in the Yin Family. His brother had shouldered the family¡¯s mission. What he needed to do was grow up under the endless love of his family. However, Jin¡¯er was an aplished person. He insisted on joining the army at the age of eight and even became famous in the army. Although Jin¡¯er insisted on retiringter on, he had also made a name for himself after transferring to the business world. Up until now, others respected Jin¡¯er even more than his father and brother. The word ¡°outstanding¡± was not even enough to describe such a Jin¡¯er. Only a girl with a good family background was worthy of him. As she thought about it, Min Qinn already didn¡¯t think highly of Yan Jinyu. Her gaze thennded on the bruise on her neck. She frowned deeply. The daughter of a good family wouldn¡¯t be so loose! When she saw that there were also marks on Yin Jiujin¡¯s neck and corbones, Min Qinn¡¯s ¡°still okay¡± attitude towards Yan Jinyu went to ¡°dislike¡± and then finally to ¡°disgust¡±. Her son was very disciplined. He had never yed outside for so many years. How long had it been since the eldest daughter of the Yan Family returned to North City? Not only did they start to cohabit, but she even made her son be like this! When had Jin¡¯er ever slept until noon? They had rushed over from the early morning flight in the capital, but he was still not up! She was only 18 years old. What would happen if she really married into the Yin Family in the future? She looked pure, but she did not expect her to be so seductive. It seemed like her inner self wasn¡¯t as simple as she looked. She had seen many pretentious girls in this circle. They could only cheat the men. They could not cheat her! ¡°Are you the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, Yan Jinyu?¡± With Old Master Yin passing on Yin Jiujin¡¯s words previously, no matter how much Min Qinn disliked Yan Jinyu, she didn¡¯t dare to show it on her face. Yan Jinyu looked at her and was about to speak when someone beat her to it. Qin Jianjia stood up and smiled kindly and elegantly at Yan Jinyu, ¡°You¡¯re Yu¡¯er? You¡¯re indeed as Grandfather said. You¡¯re very beautiful and likable.¡± Min Qinn nced at Qin Jianjia, but she didn¡¯t say anything in the end. She knew that Qin Jianjia was reminding her of the words Old Master had told her before they set off for North City. He said that if anyone provoked Yan Jinyu in North City and angered Jin¡¯er, they would get lost from the Yin Family. She didn¡¯t know what Old Master liked about Yan Jinyu. She was clearly just a daughter from a small family who wasn¡¯t even favored! It was all the olddy¡¯s fault. Why did she have to arrange a betrothal for no reason! Fine, it was settled. Why did she go for such an unpresentable small family? There were many families in the capital that were more suitable for marriage than the Yan Family! Of course, she wasn¡¯t going to force Jin¡¯er to ept the girl that she preferred. After all, Jin¡¯er was her son. She could still tell who was more important to her. She just wanted Jin¡¯er to choose a girl with a good family background. She might not have to be what she liked, but she had to be what she felt was worthy of Jin¡¯er. ¡°I¡¯m Qin Jianjia, Jin¡¯er¡¯s sister-inw. You can call me sister-inw like Jin¡¯er.¡± Min Qinn was about to voice her disapproval after Qin Jianjia finished speaking. Qin Jianjia hurriedly shook her head at her before she reluctantly retracted the words that she was about to say. Of course, Yan Jinyu saw their interaction, but she wasn¡¯t concerned. She nced at Yin Jiujin and saw that he wasn¡¯t unhappy after hearing Qin Jianjia¡¯s words. In other words, he actually had a good rtionship with his sister-inw Qin Jianjia, or even more precisely, with his brother Yin Yuhan. She then smiled at Qin Jianjia, ¡°Hello, Sister-inw. I¡¯m Yan Jinyu.¡± Her confident attitude stunned Qin Jianjia, and the kind and dignified smile on her face became more sincere. ¡°You and Jin¡¯er should be hungry, right? I think Aunt Cheng has already cooked. We shall talk after you and Jin¡¯er have eaten.¡± ¡°Yes, Sister-inw, you guys haven¡¯t had lunch either, right? If you don¡¯t mind, we can all eat together.¡± If someone was kind to her, she would repay with kindness. However, when she said this, not only was Qin Jianjia stunned, but everyone present, including Yin Jiujin, stared at her. She spoke casually, and it was just because of her using such a casual tone to say these words, she brought out the air of the mistress of the house. As for Qin Jianjia and the others, they seemed to be just guests of Mount Jing. Qin Jianjia didn¡¯t say anything, but she had a better impression of Yan Jinyu. It was precisely because she had the airs of a mistress and did not give in that she wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage when she married into the Yin Family in the future, regardless of whether she faced the Yin Family or outsiders. Indeed, Qin Jianjia was an understanding person. Or rather, she knew Yin Jiujin well enough to know that since Yan Jinyu was someone he had decided on, no one could influence his decision. Rather than making a scene like eight years ago, it was better to follow Jin¡¯er¡¯s wishes. Speaking of eight years ago, she had yet to marry into the Yin Family. To her, Jin¡¯er was one of her own, while the other members of the Yin Family were outsiders. Because Jin¡¯er was her younger brother¡¯s best friend, and she wasn¡¯t with Yin Yuhan at that time. Yin Wuzhan and Yin Yuhan only nced at Yan Jinyu. They didn¡¯t say anything and their emotions didn¡¯t change much. Only Min Qinn disliked Yan Jinyu even more. She felt that Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t recognize her identity. She had yet to marry into the Yin Family, but she was already putting on airs. The people whom she was treating as an outsider were still Jin¡¯er¡¯s family! As for Yin Jiujin, as he looked at Yan Jinyu¡¯s exquisite side profile, the bad feeling that he had suppressed in his heart earlier dissipated just like that. There was a faint smile in his eyes. Clearly, he was very satisfied with Yan Jinyu, who had unintentionally put on airs of the mistress. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s been a long time since I ate Aunt Cheng¡¯s food. I¡¯m craving it.¡± ¡°Jin¡¯er,¡± Yin Wuzhan said indifferently to Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t respond. He only slowly looked up. His expression was calm. ¡°Are you nning to celebrate your birthday alone if we don¡¯te to North City? It¡¯s already been so many years, but you still remember what happened back then? You haven¡¯t returned to the Yin Family for your birthday in eight years.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not alone,¡± Yin Jiujin said. He pulled Yan Jinyu to his side. ¡°I have my fianc¨¦e apanying me.¡± While Yin Wuzhan was stunned, Yin Jiujin spoke again with a serious tone, ¡°Let me formally introduce you. My fianc¨¦e, Yan Jinyu. She is also the wife I will spend the rest of my life with in the future.¡± It was an introduction, but also a disguised reminder and warning. Yin Wuzhan and Yin Yuhan finally began to seriously size Yan Jinyu up. Old Master Yin went back and told them that Yan Jinyu was Yin Jiujin¡¯s acknowledged fianc¨¦e. The impact on them wasn¡¯t as big as when Yin Jiujin personally said that. Furthermore, Yin Jiujin had said it in such a serious tone. The two of them understood Yin Jiujin and knew that since he had taken a fancy to her, she definitely wasn¡¯t too bad. Indeed, Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all when she saw the sharp gazes of the father and son. She still had a smile on her face. A sincere and clean smile. Such a person was either very innocent or very unfathomable and kept her thoughts to herself. Either way, it was very satisfying. An innocent person had her advantages while a shrewd person had her advantage too. Both were better than being a schemer without brains. After all, she would not cause trouble if she wasn¡¯t shrewd. She would have the ability to protect herself if she was. She wasn¡¯t like someone who was scheming and yet had no brains. She would only cause trouble but had no ability to resolve it. The two of them were satisfied, but Min Qinn was not. She felt that Yin Jiujin had been bewitched by Yan Jinyu. However, no matter how dissatisfied she was, she didn¡¯t dare refute Yin Jiujin at this moment. ¡°She¡¯s a good girl,¡± Yin Wuzhan said. Then, he looked at Yin Jiujin and continued, ¡°Dad trusts your judgment. Since you¡¯ve decided, find a time to bring her back to the Yin Family for a visit.¡± Without waiting for Yin Jiujin to reply, he smiled and asked Yan Jinyu, ¡°Little girl, do you want to go to the Yin Family to take a look?¡± After Yin Wuzhan asked that, the three of them, including Min Qinn, all looked at Yan Jinyu. Min Qinn couldn¡¯t care less about her dislike for Yan Jinyu. Her eyes were filled with anticipation when she looked at her. They all knew that if Yan Jinyu said that she wanted to go, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be going alone. At that time, Yin Jiujin would return to the Yin Family. Qin Jianjia exchanged a look with Yin Yuhan and quickly struck while the iron was hot. ¡°That¡¯s right. Does Yu¡¯er want to go to the Yin Family to y for a few days? I was just worried that I wouldn¡¯t have anyone to talk to at home every day. I grew up in the capital and am familiar with the capital. I can even bring you to some fun ces.¡± She had her own job. She was actually making it up by saying that no one would talk to her at home. ¡°Jin¡¯er lived at home until he was eight years old. There are many photos of him when he was young at home,¡± Yin Yuhan answered. At first, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t have any reaction after hearing what the others said. However, after hearing Yin Yuhan¡¯s words, her eyes suddenly lit up. Photos of Yin Jiujin when he was young? She really wanted to see them! Chapter 159

Chapter 159: Disregarding Others

Seeing Yan Jinyu looking at him with glowing eyes, Yin Jiujin raised his hand and flicked her forehead. This was the first time he had seen the girl so interested in anything other than yogurt. ¡°I¡¯ve never liked taking photos. It was the same when I was young.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Yan Jinyu raised her hand and rubbed her head that was hurting from his flick. She answered gloomily. It was obvious that she felt that it was a pity. She blinked and looked at him in anticipation. ¡°But Brother Nine, are there really no photos? Not even one?¡± Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t stand her gaze. Who could bear to reject her gaze? He looked away slightly. ¡°No.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t suspect anything. Didn¡¯t she have none as well? Perhaps, there were some photos of her when she was two years old and still living in the Yan Family. However, after her grandparents passed away, no one treasured her photos. Now, there were probably no more photos of her left in the Yan Family. ¡°He¡¯s lying to you,¡± Qin Jianjia said with a smile. ¡°Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. Even if he doesn¡¯t like to take photos, it¡¯s impossible for him to not have one. Not to mention the Yin Family, even the Qin Family has a photo of Jin¡¯er and Hao¡¯er.¡± ¡°Oh, you probably don¡¯t know Hao¡¯er yet. Hao¡¯er is my younger brother. Didn¡¯t Rainy go to North City with Jin¡¯er to meet you some time ago? Hao¡¯er and Rainy have been engaged since they were young.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°I know. He¡¯s the young master of the Qin Family.¡± Qin Jianjia was stunned for a moment before she chuckled, ¡°You know?¡± ¡°Yes, I get along very well with Little Rain. I¡¯ve heard her mention it before.¡± Now, Qin Jianjia was surprised. She had interacted with Huo Siyu a few times. To be honest, she was not an easy person to interact with. It was not that Huo Siyu¡¯s personality was bad, but she could vaguely make people feel that she was unapproachable. Usually, it was her who gave people the impression that she was easy to get along with but was actually hard to get close to. However, Huo Siyu was even worse than her. It was hard to imagine that Huo Siyu would talk about her fianc¨¦ with others. However, there was no need for Yan Jinyu to lie to her. Moreover, she had indeed heard that after Huo Siyu arrived in North City, she seemed to be very close to Yan Jinyu. Could it be that the two of them had led a wandering life for many years and felt that they were in the same boat? As she thought about it, Qin Jianjia couldn¡¯t help but look at Yan Jinyu more seriously. No matter what the reason was, Yan Jinyu actually got along well with Huo Siyu, whom even she found difficult to get close to. This meant that Yan Jinyu should be quite good herself. Actually, putting everything else aside, the first time she saw Yan Jinyu, she felt that she was a likable girl. How should she put it? She probably felt that her smile was sincere and not fake. Her smile was bright and her eyes were pure. She did not seem to have so many roundabout thoughts, making people subconsciously lower their guard against her. In their circle, it was rare to see such a girl who gave people such good feelings at first sight. Take her half-sister, Qin Bailu, for example. She looked like a kind person who knew how to speak, had good manners, and maintain her status as the Second Missy of the Qin Family. However, she knew exactly what Qin Bailu was thinking. It wasughable that Qin Bailu naively thought that she was stupid and could not tell anything. Last time, Qin Bailu specially called her because she wanted a legitimate reason to meet Jin¡¯er. Did she really think that she couldn¡¯t tell? She even ¡°foolishly¡± asked Grandma Wu to prepare two of Jin¡¯er¡¯s favorite dishes for her to deliver to North City. Naive. She did it on purpose. Because she knew Jin¡¯er¡¯s temper. Not to mention Qin Bailu wasn¡¯t a good person, just the fact that Qin Bailu¡¯s mother had unted her power in the Qin Family and caused her and Hao¡¯er to be ignored, it was impossible for Jin¡¯er to have a good attitude towards Qin Bailu. Even if she had a legitimate reason to meet Jin¡¯er, Qin Bailu would definitely not be able to get any benefits. Qin Bailu wanted to use her name to get close to Jin¡¯er. Alright, she would fulfill her wish! As for whether Qin Bailu could endure the consequences of infuriating Jin¡¯er, it was none of her business. Huo Siyu and Yan Jinyu got along well. If it wasn¡¯t because they pitied each other, perhaps Huo Siyu was like her and felt that Yan Jinyu was likable at first nce. ¡°I see. The two of you are about the same age. You should have a lot ofmon topics to talk about. You can contact each other more often. Of course, you can also go to the capital to look for Rainy to y.¡± As she spoke the second half of the sentence, Qin Jianjia looked at Yin Jiujin. ¡°The topic has been pulled away. Let¡¯s talk about Jin¡¯er¡¯s childhood photos. Don¡¯t believe Jin¡¯er. I saw Jin¡¯er in Yin Yuhan¡¯s childhood photo album. Jin¡¯er was so much cuter back then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take a look?¡± She naturally wanted to, but she was on Yin Jiujin¡¯s side. Since Yin Jiujin seemed to have a barrier with the Yin Family, she naturally wouldn¡¯t undermine him at this time. Anyway, she would get to see Yin Jiujin¡¯s childhood photos sooner orter. Even if she didn¡¯t have the chance to see it, she would create her own opportunity. Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°I do, but I¡¯m not in a hurry. It won¡¯t be toote to visit you all when I go to the capital with Brother Nine in the future.¡± She had a bright smile on her face, and no one could tell what she was thinking. At least, that was what Yin Wuzhan and Yin Yuhan felt. However, Qin Jianjia and Min Qinn didn¡¯t think too much about it. They only felt that although Yan Jinyu was a little interested in looking at Yin Jiujin¡¯s photos when he was young, she didn¡¯t seem to be very enthusiastic about it. Towards this, Qin Jianjia simply smiled. Min Qinn¡¯s face darkened. Her impression of Yan Jinyu had worsened. Yin Jiujin nced at them and then said to Yan Jinyu, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Without mentioning anything else, he was actually in a very good mood today. The youngdy had slipped into his room and even gave him a ring. Uh, she was even prepared to give herself to him. This was the best birthday present he had received in all these years. Although they didn¡¯t go all the way, he couldn¡¯t deny his good mood. After all, the two of them had everything except thest step. He didn¡¯t want to affect his good mood today because of someone else. Moreover, the girl was still growing and he had already caused her to miss breakfast. She should be hungry already. Now, nothing was more important than letting the girl eat. Yan Jinyu smiled at Yin Jiujin. ¡°Alright.¡± She could roughly guess what he was thinking. Since he was still concerned about her, it meant that his emotions were not affected much by the appearance of the Yin Family. She was relieved. And she was indeed a little hungry. The meal was very quiet, but the Yin Family members at the dining table were not calm at all. No, not being calm was not enough to describe their current feelings. It should be called shock. As they sat down at the dining table and started to pick up their chopsticks, they saw Yin Jiujin picking up food for Yan Jinyu. He didn¡¯t just pick up food once, but he kept picking up food for her. It could be said that Yan Jinyu had never picked up any food herself throughout the meal. That wasn¡¯t all. They even saw Yin Jiujin taking a tissue and gently wiping Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips when her food touched the corner of her lips. At that moment, there was still a doting smile in his eyes. Although it was not obvious, it was undoubtedly a smile. They had almost forgotten how many years it had been since they saw Yin Jiujin smile, let alone smile so dotingly. Besides that, Yin Jiujin¡¯s temperament had always been indifferent and cold, and he waspletely unfathomable. Before this, they utterly didn¡¯t expect him to have a gentle and patient side. Moreover, not only was Yan Jinyu not surprised, she even looked very natural. It must have been a long time since the two of them interacted like this. How could they not be shocked? Qin Jianjia and Yin Yuhan looked at each other and saw the same shock in each other¡¯s eyes. They tacitly suppressed that shock and didn¡¯t say anything. Yin Wuzhan didn¡¯t show it on his face, but when he saw the smile in Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Fortunately, he had a calm and stable personality. Otherwise, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to suppress his emotions. After so many years¡­ Even Min Qinn was silent. However, her silence was only because she saw Yin Jiujin¡¯s smile again after so many years. It didn¡¯t mean that her attitude towards Yan Jinyu had improved. On the contrary, seeing how Yin Jiujin doted on Yan Jinyu, she disliked Yan Jinyu even more. After dinner, Yin Jiujin put down his chopsticks. As he took out a tissue and elegantly wiped his mouth, he asked Yan Jinyu, ¡°Where do you want to go to yter?¡± Yan Jinyu also put down her chopsticks and looked at him when she heard that, ¡°Today is your birthday. Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you this question? You¡¯re the protagonist today.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the protagonist today.¡± The corners of Yin Jiujin¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°However, I¡¯m usually busy with work. I don¡¯t know where it¡¯s fun. Why don¡¯t you help me arrange it?¡± The three people who were familiar with Yan Jinyu knew that she was veryzy. She was sozy that she couldn¡¯t even be bothered to pick out the dishes that she liked from aplicated menu. Sometimes, she was sozy that she didn¡¯t even want to think. Yin Jiujin had really made things difficult for her by asking her to arrange their itinerary today. However, since even such azy Yan Jinyu was willing to meticulously prepare a birthday gift for Yin Jiujin, after hearing Yin Jiujin¡¯s question, she naturally had to use her brain to seriously n it. Hence, Yan Jinyu thought for a while and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we not go anywhere and stay in Mount Jing? It¡¯s your birthday today. Shall I make a cake for you personally?¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. He stared at her exquisite and a little silly face and moved his fingers. He resisted the urge to hug her and kiss herpletely. ¡°You know how to bake a cake?¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°No.¡± She said it as a matter of course. ¡°But I can learn. I learn things very quickly. I¡¯ve thought about it. This is my first birthday with Brother Nine after all. I have to make it more meaningful. Besides, we have guests at home. It¡¯s not polite to leave the guests here and go out alone.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The four people who werepletely ignored. So she still remembered them. They thought that they were beingpletely ignored! However, guests? Also, at home? It seemed like this was her home and they were her guests! Regarding Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, Yin Wuzhan, Yin Yuhan and their wives only looked at her withplicated expressions in silence. Inparison, Min Qinn was not that calm. ¡°We¡¯re all Jin¡¯er¡¯s family, and we¡¯re Jin¡¯er¡¯s closest family members. When did we be guests?! Furthermore, even if you¡¯re engaged to Jin¡¯er, you¡¯re not married yet. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to put on airs in Jin¡¯er¡¯s ce and act like a host to Jin¡¯er¡¯s parents and siblings?¡± Chapter 160

Chapter 160: Domineering And Protective

Was that appropriate? Of course, it was! They were really guests to Yan Jinyu. This was even on the ount that they were Yin Jiujin¡¯s family. If they weren¡¯t Yin Jiujin¡¯s family, they wouldn¡¯t even be considered guests to her. Of course, if there was no estrangement between them and Yin Jiujin, as Yin Jiujin¡¯s mother, Min Qinn hadn¡¯t have treated Yin Jiujin with an unfriendly attitude and even said that they led an ill-disciplined lifestyle, she would have treated them differently. Today was Yin Jiujin¡¯s birthday. As his mother, Min Qinn had rushed over from the capital. The first sentence she said to Yin Jiujin was actually so unpleasant. It even made Yin Jiujin¡¯s emotions change for a moment. She couldn¡¯t ignore that. Moreover, Min Qinn¡¯s dislike for her was so obvious. Did she have to treat someone who disliked and even hated her as family? Tsk, she was not a good person who would repay evil with kindness. After her parents treated her like that, she didn¡¯t even want them anymore, let alone the Yin Family who were not rted to her by blood. Most importantly, they had clearly done something to anger Yin Jiujin. That was the most unforgivable thing. ¡°Look at what Auntie is saying. I live on Mount Jing, but you guys don¡¯t. So when we¡¯re in Mount Jing, aren¡¯t you guests?¡± ¡°Also, since Auntie said that you¡¯re Brother Nine¡¯s closest kin, dare I ask, has Auntie ever uttered a ¡®happy birthday¡¯ to Brother Nine since stepping into Mount Jing?¡± ¡°No. Not only that, Auntie even scolded Brother Nine the moment you saw him.¡± ¡°Sleep untilte in the morning? No matter how busy Brother Nine is every day, he will wake up at six o¡¯clock sharp the next day. He only woke up a dayte, and it was on his birthday.¡± ¡°Auntie didn¡¯t ask Brother Nine where he was feeling unwell when we first met. You didn¡¯t care if Brother Nine woke up sote because he was too tired from work. You also didn¡¯t say happy birthday to Brother Nine. So Auntie, this is your so-called Brother Nine¡¯s closest kin?¡± Who was Yan Jinyu? The number one killer in the world of killers had been on the brink of death countless times. She had never lost a mission and had killed countless people. Even if she cared about Yin Jiujin, she would neverpromise for Yin Jiujin in front of others, even if those people were his family. That was not her character, nor was it her style as the number one killer. Furthermore, she couldn¡¯t bear to see Min Qinn treat Yin Jiujin like this. Min Qinn was speechless. ¡°I¡­¡± Min Qinn moved her lips and was momentarily at a loss for words as she looked at Yin Jiujin, who was sitting there with his usual indifferent expression. Obviously it was not. Not like this. She said those words because she saw Jin¡¯er and Yan Jinyu go downstairs with such an intimate attitude and she didn¡¯t like Yan Jinyu, so¡­ . She didn¡¯t not care about Jin¡¯er¡­ S-she didn¡¯t not care? Min Qinn was suddenly uncertain. Her initial anger was why she had ignored Jin¡¯er in the beginning, but after so long, she actually still didn¡¯t wish Jin¡¯er a happy birthday! Did she forget? Or¡­ Didn¡¯t dare? Yes, she didn¡¯t dare to. Not only did she not dare to say happy birthday, but she also did not dare to do many other things. She didn¡¯t dare to meet Jin¡¯er¡¯s gaze for many years. She didn¡¯t even dare to stay in the same space as Jin¡¯er. That was not even from eight years ago. It was from the second year after Jin¡¯er joined the army. He had returned to spend the New Year at the end of the year. She met the criminal when they were buying New Year goodies. She had seen with her own eyes how the 10-year-old Jin¡¯er had killed the criminal with a de and a ruthless re. At that time, the criminal¡¯s blood had sprayed on her face. She knew that Jin¡¯er was acting bravely for a just cause, but Jin¡¯er had really frightened her. Then, when Jin¡¯er reached out to help her up, she avoided his hand in shock. She still remembered Jin¡¯er¡¯s gaze when he looked at her. It was filled with disbelief and hurt. She had regretted it after the incident, but every time she saw Jin¡¯er, she would remember the scene of him killing without blinking with an expressionless gaze. She was just being a coward. She wasn¡¯t targeting Jin¡¯er. Anyone would be afraid if someone killed a person in front of them. ¡°I¡­ Jin¡¯er, I¡­¡± Yin Jiujin swept a nce at her and the three people who hadplicated expressions on their faces at the dining table. Finally, he fixed his gaze on Yan Jinyu¡¯s face. ¡°Why are you saying this? I¡¯ve said that you¡¯re the mistress of Mount Jing. You can decide who can step foot on Mount Jing and who can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t affect your mood for no reason.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s words made the hearts of the Yin Family members turn cold, especially Min Qinn. Especially after she sensed that Yin Wuzhan and Yin Yuhan were looking at her with emotions that she did not quite understand. Her heart turned cold. ¡°Do you want to start making the cake now?¡± Yan Jinyu stared at him and then smiled at him, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. It¡¯s still early. We¡¯ve just eaten. Let¡¯s go for a walk to digest our food.¡± Yin Jiujin was stunned for a moment before the expression in his eyes softened. He raised his hand to rub the top of her head. ¡°Yes, wait for me downstairs first. It¡¯s cold outside. I¡¯ll go upstairs and get you a jacket.¡± The youngdy didn¡¯t want to go for a walk to digest her food. She clearly saw that he didn¡¯t want to face the Yin Family now and specially found a reason for him to go out and take a walk. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you in the living room. Hurry up.¡± Yin Jiujin nced at them again before holding Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand and leaving the dining room. He personally brought her to the living room. ¡°Wait for me here.¡± The Yin Family members who witnessed this scene felt extremelyplicated. No matter how stupid they were, they could tell that Yin Jiujin was guarding against them. He was afraid that they would bully Yan Jinyu when he left for a short while. Were they so untrustworthy in his heart? Especially Qin Jianjia. After seeing Yin Jiujin¡¯s thoughts, the corners of her lips twitched. She felt especially miserable because she had been implicated by the Yin Family. Thinking about the past, how much did Jin¡¯er trust her before she married into the Yin Family? Even with such a cold personality, he still ¡°obediently¡± called her Big Sister Jian Jia. If she didn¡¯t marry into the Yin Family, Jin¡¯er would have trusted her. She red at Yin Yuhan as she thought about that. Yin Yuhan was feelingplicated when he was red at by Qin Jianjia. He was also a little stunned. He didn¡¯t say anything. Why was she ring at him? Qin Jia red at him again, then she snorted coldly and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to Yu¡¯er.¡± As she spoke, she hesitated for a moment before turning her gaze to Min Qinn, who was sitting there. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t me me for saying too much. You were really in the wrong this time.¡± ¡°You know very well what kind of person Jin¡¯er is. He gave up hisfortable life when he was eight years old and ignored the objections of his family to seek his own life and dreams. He even made a name for himself, althoughter¡­¡± ¡°After Jin¡¯er entered the business world, he also made a name for himself. All of this didn¡¯t happen for no reason. No matter how talented Jin¡¯er is, it¡¯s impossible for him toe into contact with a brand new industry in a few years and reach his current state.¡± ¡°No one knows how much Jin¡¯er has suffered during this period of time. Even if we don¡¯t live with Jin¡¯er often, I know that Jin¡¯er must be leaving early and returningte every day. Speaking of which, it¡¯s rare for him to be willing to rx and rest for a day. As his family, we should be happy. Mom, you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m a junior. It¡¯s indeed not appropriate for me to say these words to you, but I really treat Jin¡¯er as my biological younger brother, even if I haven¡¯t married into the Yin Family.¡± ¡°Seriously, my heart aches for him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine with Dad and Yuhan. They¡¯ve never been people who express their emotions. You¡¯re different. You¡¯re Jin¡¯er¡¯s mother. On his birthday, since you¡¯re willing to specially rush over from the capital, why would you be stingy with saying ¡®happy birthday¡¯?¡± Even she had found a chance to say happy birthday to Jin¡¯er, but she was only his sister-inw. How could she be as important as his mother? ¡°And Yu¡¯er¡­ Mom, anyone with eyes can tell how much Jin¡¯er values Yu¡¯er. The two of them are engaged, and the marriage was decided by Grandmother herself. You should¡­ not interfere too much.¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, if you continue to do this, you¡¯ll probably lose Jin¡¯er forever. It¡¯s fine if you lose a son, but don¡¯t let the Yin Family lose a Second Young Master.¡± Just as Qin Jia spoke, Min Qinn¡¯s mood wasplicated. She didn¡¯t have much of a reaction and even felt that what she said made sense. However, the more she listened, the darker her face became. Not only because of these words, but also because the person who said these words to her was her eldest daughter-inw! ¡°You¡­!¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Yin Wuzhan calmly looked up at Min Qinn. ¡°Before I came to North City, I told you not to interfere too much. Go back after quietly celebrating Jin¡¯er¡¯s birthday. Do you have to make Jin¡¯er not go home?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care how much trouble you make in the capital or which family¡¯s daughter you prefer. As long as you don¡¯t bring the person you preferred to Jin¡¯er and make him unhappy. Just treat it as if you¡¯re bored usually and find a junior who you like to talk to.¡± ¡°But we¡¯re in Jin¡¯er¡¯s ce now. Jin¡¯er is obviously interested in that little girl. Can¡¯t you have some tact? Or do you want you and your son to be strangers?¡± Qin Jianjia nodded slightly at Yin Wuzhan and walked towards the living room. Min Qinn was not in the mood to pay much attention to her. Instead, her face turned red and white after hearing Yin Wuzhan¡¯s words. In the end, she still said what she wanted to say. ¡°But this daughter of the Yan Family isn¡¯t worthy of Jin¡¯er at all! Not to mention her family background, just look at her. She grew up in a rural area and only graduated from junior high school. How can she be the Yin Family¡¯s Second Young Madam?¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. After all, it¡¯s not like she can control her own past. However, which family¡¯s respectable daughter would move to someone else¡¯s house before getting married?¡± ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t pursue the matter of cohabitation either. I also know that her parents didn¡¯t like her after she returned to the Yan Family. With the engagement, it¡¯s understandable for Jin¡¯er to take care of her. But look, just her and Jin¡¯er¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed to say it. Do you really think that they slept until noon because they were tired from work?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine usually, but we specially rushed here from the capital today. They haven¡¯t even gotten up yet. What are they doing!¡± ¡°Jin¡¯er used to be such a disciplined person. Look at him now. He¡¯s most likely bewitched. This daughter of the Yan Family looks innocent and pure, but her heart¡­¡± Yin Wuzhan could no longer listen to her and interrupted her angrily, ¡°Min Qinn, you¡¯re really something. You¡¯re meddling in your son¡¯s private affairs!¡± ¡°Do you want your son to be single for the rest of his life because he¡¯s not interested in women? Or do you want him to bring home a son-inw for you?¡± Chapter 161

Chapter 161: People Change

Yin Yuhan¡¯s lips twitched when he heard that. His father was considered a big shot. He was usually such an old-fashioned person, but he actually said such words. It seemed like he was indeed very angry. He was initially angry too, but after hearing this, his anger dissipated. He stood up. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll go apany Jianjia.¡± Yin Wuzhan nced at him and didn¡¯t interfere. He continued to look at Min Qinn and said, ¡°Jianjia is right. It¡¯s fine if you lose a son, but don¡¯t let the Yin Family lose a Second Young Master. Isn¡¯t the lesson from that incident back then enough?¡± ¡°Dad has always been a man of his word. Since he said that whoever provoked Jin¡¯er during this trip to North City will get out of the Yin Family, he¡¯s not joking.¡± ¡°Besides, if you really don¡¯t know your limits and anger Jin¡¯er, making him distance himself from us even more, even if Dad doesn¡¯t pursue the matter, I won¡¯t let it go.¡± Min Qinn¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Yin Wuzhan, what do you mean by that?!¡± ¡°I think you should understand.¡± ¡°You! How can you treat me like this! You clearly didn¡¯t treat me like this in the past!¡± Yin Wuzhan looked at her with aplicated expression. ¡°Min Qinn, you weren¡¯t like this in the past either.¡± They didn¡¯t marry for family alliance, but for love. Although Min Qinn was the one who pursued Yin Wuzhan first in the beginning, it was undeniable that Yin Wuzhan really liked her and that was why he got together with her. Yin Wuzhan was the head of the Yin Family after Old Master retired. Someone who could prop up the Yin Family after Old Master and maintain the Yin Family¡¯s status couldn¡¯t be simple. And such a Yin Wuzhan, Min Qinn, whom he had taken a fancy to in his early years, was naturally not like this before either. Perhaps, everyone would change at a point in their lives. A lifetime was so long. Some people might change at any time. Yin Wuzhan¡¯s words stunned Min Qinn. She was actually speechless for a long time. After saying that, Yin Wuzhan fell silent. *** In the living room, Yan Jinyu was waiting for Yin Jiujin when she suddenly heard footsteps behind her. She turned around and saw Qin Jianjia walking towards her. Qin Jianjia smiled gently. ¡°Yu¡¯er.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled back at her. ¡°Sister-inw.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t treat Sister-inw as an outsider. Before I married into the Yin Family, I treated Jin¡¯er as my biological younger brother.¡± ¡°I know.¡± She really knew. She couldn¡¯t find more information about the Yin Family, but she had found out about Yin Jiujin and the Qin Family¡¯s Eldest Young Master, Qin Hao. She naturally knew about Qin Jianjia, Qin Hao¡¯s sister. Including her attitude towards Yin Jiujin, her biological brother¡¯s good friend. Qin Jianjia didn¡¯t know if she really knew or was pretending to know. However, it seemed like she didn¡¯t take her anger out on her. This was good. ¡°The many photos of Jin¡¯er when he was young that we mentioned previously are true. You really have to go to the Yin Family to take a look when you¡¯re free¡­¡± As she spoke, Qin Jianjia paused for a moment before continuing to look at Yan Jinyu. Her expression became more serious, ¡°Jin¡¯er hasn¡¯t returned to the Yin Family for more than half a year. Thest time he went back was during the New Year. He didn¡¯t stay long when he went back and he left after eating the New Year¡¯s Eve meal.¡± ¡°After Jin¡¯er turned 16, he only returned to the Yin Family at most three times a year. There were two years when he only returned once.¡± ¡°And Jin¡¯er is actually a very family-oriented person. If it wasn¡¯t for the incident back then¡­¡± As she spoke, she met Yan Jinyu¡¯s smiling clear eyes. Qin Jianjia was puzzled and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what happened back then that made Jin¡¯er so distant from his family?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not curious.¡± She was naturally curious, but she didn¡¯t investigate, so she naturally didn¡¯t intend to ask from others. If Yin Jiujin wanted her to know, he would naturally tell her. Her answer surprised Qin Jianjia. Not curious? Of course, she didn¡¯t believe her. However, Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression looked really¡­ hard to tell. She smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that first. If you¡¯re free, go take a look at the Yin Family.¡± ¡°If you go to the Yin Family as a guest, Jin¡¯er will definitely not feel at ease letting you go alone¡­¡± ¡°Little Yu,¡± Yin Jiujin, who had taken a beige windbreaker from the stairs, suddenly interrupted Qin Jianjia. He simply nced at Qin Jianjia indifferently. Qin Jianjia shut up sheepishly. It seemed like the conversation was over. At this moment, Yin Yuhan also walked over. Looking at Yin Jiujin, who was holding a windbreaker and personally putting it on Yan Jinyu, Yin Yuhan was surprised, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He only said, ¡°Mom is like that. Don¡¯t take her words to heart.¡± Yin Jiujin helped Yan Jinyu put on her windbreaker. When he heard that, he nced at Yin Yuhan and replied with a ¡°Mmm¡± without any emotions. Then, he gently pulled Yan Jinyu¡¯s long hair out of the cor of her shirt and helped her tidy it up. Without caring if anyone was present, he lowered his head and pecked her on the forehead before holding one of her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Do you mind if we go together? Your brother and I haven¡¯te to Mount Jing for a long time,¡± Qin Jianjia replied. Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze swept past her. ¡°Up to you.¡± He held Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand and was about to walk out. Just as they was about to walk to the entrance, they saw Aunt Cheng carrying something that looked like a soup bowl. ¡°Miss Yu.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at the things she was carrying and her smile deepened. ¡°Aunt Cheng, are you¡­¡± She thought that Yin Jiujin had secretly taken medicine from Min Rufeng behind her back again. ¡°Oh, this is chicken soup. I specially prepared it for you. I saw that you didn¡¯t drink it at the dining table just now, so I specially prepared a bowl for you.¡±. Hearing that it was chicken soup and not medicine, Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. She raised her hand and took it. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Cheng.¡± She didn¡¯t think much of it when she tilted her head back and drank it. However, Yin Jiujin saw the bruise on her neck because of her action of tilting her head back and then nced at the chicken soup she was drinking. His gaze was meaningful. Chapter 162

Chapter 162: Problem With The Photos

Yan Jinyu, who was drinking the soup, sensed his gaze. Her body stiffened slightly, and she stuck out an eye from the soup to look at him. There was a faint warning in her eyes. She wanted him to remember their surroundings. Yin Jiujin¡¯s thoughts stirred when he suddenly saw her sticking half of her face out and ring at him with a ferocious gaze. However, she didn¡¯t look scary at all and his naughty thoughts suddenly dissipated. He only felt that she was so cute. He personally took the soup bowl that she had finished and handed it to Aunt Cheng. He couldn¡¯t help but pinch her face. ¡°Brother Nine, what are you doing?¡± Yan Jinyu red at him usingly. She grabbed his wrist and wanted to remove his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t keep pinching my face. It¡¯s going to get deformed by you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s light.¡± Yin Jiujin meant that he didn¡¯t use much strength. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s light or not? You¡¯re pinching my face. I am the one who is hurting.¡± ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s your birthday today, so I won¡¯t argue with you.¡± She slid her hand down and held his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at his hand which was held by hers and turned his gaze to her face. He smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± He let her lead him out. The sky had already turned cold. Even if the weather was good today, the sun was not scorching. The two of them held hands and walked out of the vi towards the sea of flowers that was already past its peak. In the house, Yin Yuhan and Qin Jianjia looked at each other as they watched the two of them walk away together. ¡°Shall we go for a walk too?¡± Yin Yuhan asked. Qin Jianjia nodded and ced her hand in his outstretched palm. Looking at the backs of the two people in front of her, Qin Jianjia said with a sigh, ¡°It seems like Jin¡¯er really cares about the Yan Family¡¯s daughter. I¡¯ve known Jin¡¯er since I was young. Not to mention himter, even eight years ago, I didn¡¯t see him look at anyone with such a gentle gaze.¡± Yin Yuhan didn¡¯t say anything, but he clearly agreed with Qin Jianjia¡¯s words. ¡°By the way, are you angry with me for talking to Mom like that just now?¡± Yin Yuhan shook his head. He naturally wouldn¡¯t be angry since she was right. After all, even he was quite angry with his mother back then. Looking at her, he said, ¡°But don¡¯t do this next time. We¡¯re family after all. If things get too awkward, your life in the Yin Family won¡¯t be easy either.¡± Qin Jianjia smiled when she heard that, ¡°Why? Are you still afraid that Mom will bully me?¡± Yin Yuhan didn¡¯t answer her directly. He only said, ¡°Mom seems to have be more and more unreasonable in the recent years.¡± Qin Jianjia saw the sadness in his eyes, but she didn¡¯t expose him. ¡°How can you say that about your mother? Alright, let¡¯s not interfere in the matters of the elders. We just have to keep an eye on Mom and not let her anger Jin¡¯er again.¡± Yin Yuhan looked at her deeply and his expression softened. ¡°Yes.¡± Looking at the two people walking in the sea of flowers in front, her gaze stopped on Yan Jinyu. Qin Jianjia suddenly asked, ¡°What do you think of the eldest daughter of the Yan Family?¡± ¡°I don¡¯tment on my sister-inw.¡± This didn¡¯t mean that Yin Yuhan didn¡¯t value Yin Jiujin, his younger brother. Instead, it was because he gave Yin Jiujin enough respect. He believed that Yin Jiujin had his own judgment, so he didn¡¯t interfere in Yin Jiujin¡¯s private matters. Qin Jianjia fell silent. ¡°You¡¯re right. I won¡¯tment on it. Jin¡¯er has had his own opinions since he was young. He also relied on himself to attain his current status. How can he be easily bewitched? Since he isn¡¯t bewitched, it means that he really has feelings for the Yan Family¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°With Jin¡¯er¡¯s outlook, the girl he likes shouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect the real Yan Jinyu to be like this. It¡¯s a little different from the rumors. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Just based on her bearing and courage when facing the few of us, she doesn¡¯t show any fear at all. She¡¯s not like a little girl who grew up in a rural orphanage and dropped out of school early to work.¡± Yin Yuhan also looked up at Yan Jinyu¡¯s back view in front of him. His gaze paused slightly, ¡°Not many rumors are trustworthy.¡± Qin Jianjia sighed. ¡°That¡¯s true. Rumors can¡¯t be easily believed. Perhaps it¡¯s because of her background. Be it her bearing or courage, they¡¯re all hidden in her bones.¡± ¡°And I can tell that she treats Jin¡¯er very well. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my imagination, but for a moment, I actually feel that she dotes on Jin¡¯er very much. Just now, she was so protective of Jin¡¯er. For Jin¡¯er, she even didn¡¯t hesitate to offend her future mother-inw.¡± As she spoke, Qin Jianjia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°I should be thinking too much. Even if she¡¯s a little different from the rumors, she¡¯s only an 18-year-old girl in the end. In terms of experience, she¡¯s countless times more innocent than Jin¡¯er. She looks so innocent and carefree like a child who hasn¡¯t grown up and doesn¡¯t know the evil intentions of others. How could she possibly dote on Jin¡¯er?¡± ¡°Even if she treats Jin¡¯er differently, she should still rely on Jin¡¯er.¡± Doted? She wasn¡¯t the only one to sense that. He sensed it too. Yin Yuhan thought. However, it was really impossible for an ordinary girl to dote on Jin¡¯er. The famous ¡°Master Nine¡± could scare a group of people just by mentioning his name. Jin¡¯er had such an imposing presence and a powerful aura. Yan Jinyu was already considered bold if she didn¡¯t show fear in front of him. How would she dare to overestimate herself and ¡°pamper¡± Jin¡¯er? If that was true, there were only two possibilities. Firstly, Yan Jinyu was so innocent that she didn¡¯t know what the words ¡°Yin Jiujin¡± meant. Secondly, Yan Jinyu was extremely capable and could even match Jin¡¯er. That possibility was almost zero. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t look like someone who was stupid enough to overestimate herself and ¡°dote¡± on anyone, so¡­ ¡°Perhaps, she¡¯s just more protective of the people she cares about.¡± As he spoke, Yin Yuhan sighed softly. ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good too. It¡¯s just that Mom¡­¡± At this point, Qin Jianjia couldn¡¯t help but frown. This matter really couldn¡¯t be ignored. If they were careless, Jin¡¯er would gradually drift away from the Yin Family. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Dad will watch over her.¡± After a pause, Yin Yuhan said, ¡°Besides, Mom isn¡¯t stupid to the point of getting out of hand. Unless she really doesn¡¯t want Jin¡¯er as her son.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m still worried¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t worried about Yan Jinyu, but Yin Jiujin. Qin Jianjia really treated Yin Jiujin as her biological younger brother. ¡°Her family background cannot be changed. At least, she should make sure that Mom can¡¯t find anything else to pick on her. I heard that the Second Miss of the Yan Family, who is also Yu¡¯er¡¯s twin sister, is in her third year of high school now. It seems like it was the winter break recently. North City is indeed much warmer than the capital. We¡¯re still always wearing the big cotton-padded jackets in the capital. Unlike North City where it¡¯s only slightly chilly and we can wear so little to go out in this season.¡± ¡°Back to the topic. Yu¡¯er¡¯s twin sister is in her third year of high school. If Yu¡¯er goes to school normally, she should be in her third year now. Why don¡¯t we get Jin¡¯er to find her a school?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that we have to let her learn much. After all, Jin¡¯er¡¯s money is enough to support her for a few lifetimes. However, girls should enrich themselves more even if they don¡¯t have their own careers in the future. Not only for themselves, but also to make others unable to find an excuse in this aspect.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I have to let her learn much. After all, Jin¡¯er¡¯s money is enough to support her for a few lifetimes. However, girls should enrich themselves more even if they don¡¯t have their own careers in the future. Not only for themselves, but also to make others unable to find an excuse in this aspect.¡± ¡°Grandfather mentioned this before,¡± Yin Yuhan replied. Qin Jianjia was stunned. She didn¡¯t know that. Yin Yuhan looked at her and exined, ¡°Grandfather mentioned this to them thest time he came to North City. Yan Jinyu seems to be very against going to school.¡± ¡°Why? Is she worried that she can¡¯t keep up?¡± ¡°So what if she can¡¯t keep up? It¡¯s not like we want her to get first ce. There are many lousy students in school. Even if she goes to school, she might not be the worst.¡± Qin Jianjia, who had been a top student since she was young, didn¡¯t know much about hating school. ¡°If she¡¯s worried that she can¡¯t keep up, we can get her a few tutors. Otherwise, Jin¡¯er can teach her himself. Or I can teach her. My grades were good when I was in school, and I¡¯m too busy at work.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interfere. Do you think I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re busy with work? We¡¯ve rearranged our travel schedule for a few times because you can¡¯t get away from work. You¡¯re even busier than me.¡± This tone¡­ Although it was not obvious, it was indeed an usation. Qin Jianjia smiled apologetically, ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t interfere anymore. About the trip¡­ How about I arrange the itinerary and we go out to y for a few days? When will you be free?¡± Yin Yuhan stopped in his tracks and stared at her. ¡°I have annual leave. I can go anytime.¡± Qin Jianjia smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it then.¡± ¡°However, you can persuade Yan Jinyu to go to school. You¡¯re both girls, so it¡¯ll be easier for you to talk to her.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Forget it. Qin Jianjia sighed softly. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Why would anyone hate school? What¡¯s so difficult about studying?¡± The two people walking in front didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± Yan Jinyu swung their hands that were entwined. She jumped forward and walked backwards to face Yin Jiujin. ¡°Yes?¡± Yan Jinyu blinked her clear big eyes. ¡°Do you really not have photos from your childhood? Not even one?¡± She still had such an expectant expression on her face that it made his heart soften. Yin Jiujin tightened his grip on her hand. ¡°No.¡± Yan Jinyu stopped walking. She suddenly stopped and looked up at him with anticipation, ¡°Really?¡± Yin Jiujin stopped as well. The two of them stood very close. He lowered his eyes and looked at her. ¡°Do you want to see it that much?¡± Yan Jinyu nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, I want to see it. I really want to see it!¡± Suddenly, her eyes lit up. ¡°So, Brother Nine, you actually do have photos of your childhood?¡± ¡°There¡¯s always one or two¡­¡± Chapter 163

Chapter 163: Master Nine Is Lovey-Dovey

Before he could finish speaking, Yan Jinyu excitedly stepped forward and hugged his arm, interrupting him coquettishly, ¡°Where is it? Where is it? At Mount Jing?¡± Seeing that she was hugging his arm and swaying coquettishly, a smile appeared in Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes. ¡°No.¡± The excitement in Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes dimmed. She was obviously very disappointed, ¡°Huh? Not here?¡± ¡°Although the photo isn¡¯t at Mount Jing, I can get someone to send it over if you really want to see it.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes that had just darkened lit up again, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°However, I have a condition.¡± ¡°What condition? Brother Nine, tell me. I¡¯ll agree to any condition.¡± ¡°Including you continuing to go to school?¡± With Yin Jiujin¡¯s brain, even if he couldn¡¯t hear what Yin Yuhan and Qin Jianjia were saying, he could roughly guess their conversation. He didn¡¯t want others to bother his girl with this matter anymore. Besides, he had always had the intention of letting the youngdy return to school. He just wanted her to have an ordinary life like other girls her age. Even if he wasn¡¯t involved in her past, he could roughly guess what it was like. He didn¡¯t want the youngdy¡¯s life to only have an unpleasant past. He thought that whatever other youngdies had, his youngdies should have too. Even if it was just to experience school life. When Yan Jinyu heard his words, her expression froze slightly. ¡°Brother Nine, isn¡¯t this topic already over? Why are you still mentioning it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re at the age where you should go to school.¡± Yin Jiujin already nned to persuade her. Yan Jinyu saw his determination and knew that it wasn¡¯t so easy to get away with it this time. She blinked, and a hint of cunningness shed past her eyes. ¡°Brother Nine, do you dislike me?¡± Yin Jiujin was stunned. He flicked her forehead. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°How could I possibly dislike you?¡± He couldn¡¯t have liked her more. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t in the mood to care that he had flicked her forehead. She was scheming inwardly. ¡°If you don¡¯t dislike me, why do you always want to send me to school? I already said that I want to apany you.¡± ¡°¡­You want to apany me forever? Little girl, it¡¯s enough to say such coaxing words once. If you really want to apany me, why didn¡¯t you follow me when I went to thepany? I leave early and returnte every day. I don¡¯t get to see you much.¡± This¡­ ¡­was the truth. However, why did she find it so strange when he said that? Was the person in front of her who sounded aggrieved really the famous Master Nine that even she was afraid of? ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandpa Yin say that it¡¯s not appropriate for me to follow you to thepany every day?¡± ¡°So what if he says it¡¯s not appropriate? I have the final say in mypany. So what if you follow me every day? Who dares to say anything?¡± ¡°Of course, no one dares to say anything. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good. I¡¯m not worried that others will gossip. I¡¯ll affect your work if I stay in your office every day.¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t you my bodyguard?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. For some reason, she felt likeughing. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m your bodyguard. However, Grandpa Yin said that you have many skilled people around you. You¡¯ve also trained for a few years, so it¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m useless as your bodyguard. So, didn¡¯t I put a locator on the ring I gave you? If you encounter danger, turn on the locator. I¡¯ll save you.¡± Yin Jiujin pulled her into his embrace and leaned his chin on her shoulder. He rubbed his face against hers. ¡°In the end, you just don¡¯t want to stay by my side.¡± ¡°¡­When did I?¡± Yan Jinyu said. He felt that Yin Jiujin was especially strange today. Could it be that the two of them were closer? Or was it because his mood had been affected after seeing the Yin Family today and he had be abnormally weak? Look at what she was saying. She even had to use such an indescribable tone. He was simply like a different person from the usually calm and dignified Yin Jiujin. ¡°Haven¡¯t I been waiting for you to get off work? You can see me every day when you go home. If I don¡¯t want to stay by your side, why would I wait for you at home?¡± At home¡­ He liked her saying that. ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t go to thepany with you recently because I wanted to give you a surprise. I have to secretly prepare a ring for you while you¡¯re not at home.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s arms that were hugging her paused slightly before hugging her tighter. It was quite a surprise. He was so surprised that his heart was pounding like a young boy who was in a rtionship for the first time. ¡°Aunt Cheng said that you actually spend most of your time sitting on the sofa in the living room drinking yogurt and watching television when you¡¯re home.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. Her ck life was due to the Yan Family a while ago. She would sit cross-legged on the sofa with yogurt in hand and drink as she watched television. She looked extremely carefree. There were five bottles of yogurt in the fridge every day. Although she could already control herself from drinking so much, a habit was a very scary thing. She was more used to drinking yogurt than drinking tea and in water. She had to drink something while watching television, so¡­ asionally, for a few days, she would actually finish the five bottles of yogurt in the fridge. ¡°¡­That¡¯s because the ring I wanted to give you is done. There¡¯s nothing else to do. I¡¯ve wandered all over Mount Jing. I can only watch television.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to do, why don¡¯t you apany me to thepany?¡± Yin Jiujin let go of her slightly and wrapped his arms around her. He lowered his head to look at her. ¡°So, since you have nothing to do and you don¡¯t want to apany me to thepany, why don¡¯t you want to go to school?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to work while you go to school. You will return after I get off work. It¡¯s no different from now. You can still apany me.¡± He had said so much because he wanted her to go to school. Yan Jinyu sighed and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Brother Nine, why do you insist on making me go to school? Didn¡¯t I say that I can get whatever education qualification that I want?¡± Yin Jiujin held her waist with one hand and held her face with the other. He lowered his head and kissed the corner of her lips. ¡°It¡¯s probably because my heart aches for you.¡± Yan Jinyu froze. Actually, she knew why he insisted on letting her go to school. However, her heart still trembled when she heard it from him. Hence, how could she not treat Yin Jiujin well? ¡°Do you like yogurt a lot?¡± He left her lips and looked down at her. She didn¡¯t really like it, but perhaps she was used to it. Compared to other drinks, she preferred yogurt. So she nodded. ¡°You like to watch television? Especially cartoons.¡± She didn¡¯t really like it either. She was just bored so she turned the television on to watch it. As for cartoons, becausepared to other television programs, it didn¡¯t take much brain power, so she didn¡¯t have to think. Hence, when she turned on the television, she would usually switch to the channel that was broadcasting cartoons. Hence, she nodded again. ¡°You should be in school at your age. Which school do you want to go to?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. The topic changed a little too quickly for her to react. She didn¡¯t answer. Uh, she simply ignored it. ¡°If you go to school obediently, I¡¯ll fill the top shelf of the fridge at home with yoghurt and you can watch cartoons every day.¡± Actually, this wasn¡¯t very attractive to Yan Jinyu, but her eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. Perhaps it was because when she was drinking yogurt without a limit in the past, the three of them always gave her a limit, making her have an inexplicable obsession with hoarding more yogurt. As for cartoons, she could still kill time when she was bored. It was the standard of her carefree life. ¡°It¡¯s my birthday today. Can you bear to reject me, hmm?¡± Yan Jinyu fell silent. She couldn¡¯t bear to. However, she still did not want to go to school! Hence, she chose to remain silent. ¡°If you agree to go to school, I¡¯ll show you the photos from when I was young. How about that?¡± This¡­ Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes were no longer just glowing. They were almost starry. ¡°Can I see it immediately? Don¡¯t I have to wait for the mail?¡± The corners of Yin Jiujin¡¯s lips curled up into an imperceptible smile. ¡°I might be able to find one or two in Mount Jing after searching through the vi.¡± ¡°Alright, deal!¡± How should he describe the way she looked now? It actually made people feel like she was ¡°bending her back for a favor¡±. Her ck eyes were wide open and her exquisite face was tense. She looked silly and cute. With her ability, if she really wanted to see the photo, how could she not find it? It was not difficult for people like them to investigate on their own, let alone find a few photos. The youngdy was really¡­ Perhaps, the youngdy was only like this in front of him. As he thought about it, Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and pinch her little face. He lowered his head and touched the tip of her nose intimately. ¡°Then, it¡¯s settled?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She had the final say on whether she should go to school on time every day. She would agree first as it was more important to look at the photos. ¡°Which school do you want to go to?¡± ¡°Brother Nine, you shall decide.¡± ¡°Boyu High School, then? Your sister is also at that school. The school is not far from Mount Jing. You can still live at home.¡± The youngdy had just agreed to move in with him. Of course, she had to live on Mount Jing. ¡°Yes.¡± Of course, she had to stay at home. She still had to satisfy her eight-pack addiction every night. ¡°Good girl.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t have the chance to refute him for using the word ¡°good¡± on her which vited her dignity as the number one killer. She felt his lipsnd on hers. This kiss was very gentle. But it was also very long. ¡°¡­¡± Lin Zimu, who was walking past with a pile of documents, happened to see this scene. Ever since Miss Yu moved into Mount Jing, the people around his boss were subjected to their lovey-dovey every day. They were always intimate. Was this still the boss he knew? Boss, where¡¯s your chill and calmness? He had fallen, fallen! He retracted his gaze silently, not daring to look. Otherwise, with the boss¡¯s sharp senses, he would throw another re at himter. On the other side, Yin Yuhan and Qin Jianjia, who saw Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin stop, also stopped. They didn¡¯t go forward. They didn¡¯t turn around to leave either. Hence, they witnessed the entire process of the two of them being intimate. Although they were far away and could not hear what they were saying, they could not ignore the sweet atmosphere between the two of them. Their emotions were veryplicated. However, they now had a clearer understanding of Yan Jinyu¡¯s importance in Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart. This was probably not as simple as ¡°cared for¡± anymore. They could feel such strong emotions even from so far away. Chapter 164 - Scheming Jinyu

Chapter 164: Scheming Jinyu

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Later on, Yin Yuhan and Qin Jianjia returned to the vi. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin walked outside for more than half an hour before returning hand in hand. After stepping into the vi and seeing the Yin Family members sitting on the sofa in the living room, Yin Jiujin¡¯s emotions were no longer affected. He was in a very, very good mood now. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, and his eyes were gentle. Perhaps Yin Wuzhan¡¯s words had worked, Min Qinn simply looked up at them. Even though her gaze would still be unhappy when it swept past Yan Jinyu, she didn¡¯t speak again and quickly retracted her gaze. It was as if what she didn¡¯t see couldn¡¯t hurt her. Min Qinn wasn¡¯t stupid either. Everyone was standing on her opposite side. Once she objected, she would be the public enemy. Even if she had any objections to Yan Jinyu, she wouldn¡¯t say it out publicly. Yan Jinyu looked at them. When they looked over, especially when the three people other than Min Qinn looked over, she nodded slightly and retracted her gaze. She looked up at Yin Jiujin. ¡°I¡¯ll go make you a birthday cake now. Are you going upstairs to rest?¡± She remembered that she went to wake him up at five. However, she forgot that they hugged and slept for a while after that. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Yin Jiujin said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to. If you apany me when I¡¯m baking a cake for you, won¡¯t it be equivalent to you baking with me? This is the cake that I want to make for you. Wouldn¡¯t the meaning be different if you interfere?¡± ¡°I told you, this is my first birthday with you. I want it to be more meaningful.¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be more meaningful if the two of them baked the cake together? However, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say that. He only raised his eyebrows indifferently and said, ¡°I won¡¯t interfere. I¡¯ll apany you by the side.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him deeply. Clingy. Since she had already decided on him, she naturally had to indulge him a little. He was so clingy, so she let him be. Anyway, she was actually quite happy to see the awe-inspiring Master Nine clinging to her in front of outsiders. ¡°Then let¡¯s make a deal. Don¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Yin Jiujin took off her jacket and hung it on the clothes hanger at the side. He led her to the kitchen and personally picked up the new apron Aunt Cheng had prepared for her to put on. Yes, a pink apron. Yan Jinyu no longer had the energy toin about this color. She was actually slowly getting used to it. That was true. Even she was surprised. Aunt Cheng pointed the ingredients to Yan Jinyu and left the kitchen. Of course, her aunt smiled. In the kitchen, Yan Jinyu took out her phone and searched for the steps to bake a cake. She then simply swiped a video of baking a cake and handed the phone to Yin Jiujin, who was leaningzily against the kitchen door and looking at her. ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯m going to start now.¡± Yin Jiujin smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± At first, it was fine. Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression was gentle, and his gaze was locked on Yan Jinyu. However, the more he looked, the more Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyelids twitched. Can you imagine the scene of a thin ¡°golden thread¡± flying out from her wrist and uratelynding on the eggbeater without her even turning back to take out the eggbeater? He wondered how long she had practiced to excel at such a precise technique. He then saw her stirring the flour and putting the mixture into the oven after she was done beating the eggs. As she cut the decorative fruits, she spun the kitchen knife skillfully on her palm. Then, just from the sound of the kitchen knifending on the chopping board, one could tell that her knife skills were extraordinary. Yin Jiujin suddenly recalled the calluses on her hands when he first met her. Now since he had nourished her hands, the calluses had be very faint. Presumably, the weapons she needed to familiarize herself with on Ghost ughter Ind shouldn¡¯t be limited to the thin ¡°golden thread¡± on her hand only. At the thought of this, Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart constricted uncontrobly, and the smile in his eyes couldn¡¯t help but disappear. If the Ghost ughter Ind had not been destroyed, he would definitely make Ghost ughter Ind pay the price! Yan Jinyu, who was cutting fruits, sensed the change in his mood. She turned to look at him, ¡°Brother Nine, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yin Jiujin restrained his emotions and smiled faintly. ¡°Nothing. I just feel that you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re making a cake for the first time. You seem to be very familiar with it.¡± ¡°This is my first time making it. Brother Nine, didn¡¯t you see me searching for the steps on my phone just now? Not only is this my first time making a cake, but it¡¯s also my first time entering the kitchen to make something personally. I¡¯ve said that I learn things very quickly, so even if it¡¯s my first time making it, I can still do it very well.¡± She raised her chin slightly and said proudly, ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯ve told you many times that I¡¯m very formidable. Do you believe me now?¡± She looked like she desperately wanted to be acknowledged again. She was so childish. The expression in Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Yes, I believe you now.¡± Yan Jinyu, who had finally obtained his recognition, grinned happily. She turned around and ran towards Yin Jiujin, kissing him on the cheek. It was supposed to be a scene that was filled with ¡°pink bubbles¡±, but Qin Jianjia was still shocked by it when she decided toe to the kitchen to take a look after hesitating for a while. Because Yan Jinyu was still holding a sharp kitchen knife! The way that she pounced at Yin Jiujin made Qin Jianjia think that she was going to stab Yin Jiujin with the kitchen knife. She was so frightened that she broke out in cold sweat! When she saw Yan Jinyu¡¯s actions, her suddenly tensed-up heart finally rxed. She sighed inwardly. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk of being a third wheel. She was originally a little worried that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know how to bake a cake, so she came over to take a look and give her pointers¡­ Alright, this was her retribution for trying to be a third wheel. After kissing Yin Jiujin, Yan Jinyu naturally saw Qin Jianjia, who had appeared outside the kitchen. She, who was blocked by Yin Jiujin, stuck her head out and looked at Qin Jianjia. ¡°Sister-inw, why are you here?¡± At that moment, she was still holding the kitchen knife. Qin Jianjia¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Y-Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t hold the kitchen knife like that. Be careful so you don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her and then at the kitchen knife in her hand. ¡°Oh, Sister-inw, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m very familiar with using the knife. I won¡¯t hurt myself.¡± After saying that, she hooked her fingers on the handle of the knife and swung the knife beautifully in her hand. ¡°¡­¡± Qin Jianjia. An expert! If this wasn¡¯t a kitchen knife but a long sword, she would definitely look very awesome. But¡­ this was a kitchen knife! She could even swing the kitchen knife so handsomely. H-how did she train that skill? Alright, it seemed like even a longsword wasn¡¯t that easy to master either. ¡°Yu¡¯er, have you practiced before?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled, looking like she didn¡¯t know what she was asking. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I say, y-you¡¯re so good at using a kitchen knife. Have you practiced it before?¡± ¡°No, who would practice a kitchen knife for no reason? It¡¯s just that when I was in school in the past, I liked to turn the pen in ss and figured out the trick.¡± As she spoke, Yan Jinyu nced at Min Qinn, who was standing behind Qin Jianjia with a smile on her face. Yes, she did it on purpose just now. Chapter 165 - The Lingering Garden Was Mentioned

Chapter 165: The Lingering Garden Was Mentioned

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions They were sitting in the living room and couldn¡¯t see her actions in the kitchen. Of course, she could not see them sitting in the living room either. She was so happy that she simply wanted to kiss Yin Jiujin just now. She didn¡¯t expect Qin Jianjia to walk over. Qin Jianjia didn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards her, so her attitude towards Qin Jianjia was naturally good. She had intended to pop her head out to greet Qin Jianjia, but she didn¡¯t expect Min Qinn to follow her. Min Qinn¡¯s gaze was still very unfriendly when she looked at her. Did she really think that she was easy to bully? Considering that Min Qinn was Yin Jiujin¡¯s mother after all, she really didn¡¯t want Min Qinn to force her to make a move. Since she didn¡¯t want Min Qinn to force her to make a move, and she wanted to feel happy, she naturally had to let Min Qinn know that she wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with and make her stop looking for trouble with her. Indeed, Min Qinn was very timid. Look, she was already so frightened before anything happened. ¡°Y-yes.¡± The corners of Qin Jianjia¡¯s lips twitched. Obviously, she didn¡¯t believe her words. However, other than Yan Jinyu¡¯s saying that she had figured out the trick by spinning the pen, she really couldn¡¯t figure out how Yan Jinyu¡¯s ¡°smooth¡± knife skills came about. Could it really be trained? ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. Yin Jiujin, who was suddenly pounced on by her and kissed on the cheek, was slightly stunned. After seeing her actions and seeing her say such words without changing her expression, he was instantly speechless. ¡°I can still spin it even more smoothly. Sister-inw, do you want to take a look?¡± In front of others, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t the kind of person who was anxious to show off. To be precise, she had only ever been anxious to show off in front of Yin Jiujin and desperately wanted to gain his approval. Of course, she didn¡¯t really want to show off to Qin Jianjia now. She just wanted Min Qinn to deepen her understanding that she was not to be trifled with. Hence, without waiting for Qin Jianjia to reply, she hooked her fingers on the handle of the knife and made another beautiful spin. That was not all. When she was ying with the kitchen knife, she even looked at Min Qinn with a smile. Min Qinn took two steps back in fear. Yes, fear! Min Qinn didn¡¯t know why, but she felt like the kitchen knife in Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand was about to fly towards her in the next second. Clearly, she was just spinning with the kitchen knife a little more smoothly. Moreover, there was a faint smile in her eyes. She didn¡¯t look scary at all! Besides, Yan Jinyu was just a little girl. Would she still dare to kill anyone? She was simply scaring herself! After hinting herself psychologically, Min Qinn managed to barely calm down. When she looked up again, Yan Jinyu had already moved her gaze away. Because Yin Jiujin had grabbed her wrist. Yin Jiujin took the kitchen knife from her and said in a rather helpless tone, ¡°Cut it out. Be careful. Don¡¯t get hurt.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her wrist in his hand, then at the kitchen knife that he had snatched away, before finally looking up at him. ¡°Brother Nine, you know that one kitchen knife isn¡¯t enough to hurt me.¡± Although she said that, she did not snatch the knife back. After saying that, she turned to Qin Jianjia. ¡°Sister-inw, why are you here?¡± Qin Jianjia¡¯s gaze was a little strange. What did she mean by ¡°a kitchen knife isn¡¯t enough to hurt me¡±? Before she could think carefully, her thoughts were called back by Yan Jinyu¡¯s voice. She smiled gently, ¡°I wanted toe and see how your cake is doing and whether you need someone to help you. Now it seems like there¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the living room to continue watching television.¡± Then, she looked at Min Qinn. ¡°Mom, do you want to go back to the living room together?¡± Meeting Min Qinn¡¯s unhappy gaze, Qin Jianjia continued with a smile without changing her expression, ¡°It seems like Yu¡¯er is very skilled. With Jin¡¯er here, it¡¯s obvious that we won¡¯t be needed. Why don¡¯t Mom return to the living room with me and continue watching television?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, our family members are usually busy with their own things. It¡¯s rare for us to sit down quietly to watch television and chat.¡± Min Qinn had her own job too. Like Yin Wuzhan and Yin Yuhan, she was part of the system too. Min Qinn was about to lecture Qin Jianjia because she had pretended to unintentionally oppose her time and time again before suddenly meeting Yan Jinyu¡¯s smiling eyes. For a moment, the rebuke that she wanted to say was stuck in her throat. At the same time, Yin Jiujin¡¯s cold gazended on her. She red at Qin Jianjia and turned to walk to the living room without saying a word. Seeing this, Qin Jianjia didn¡¯t care if Min Qinn red at her and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She smiled and nodded at Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin before turning to return to the living room. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say anything. He raised his hand and rubbed the top of Yan Jinyu¡¯s head. He walked over and put the kitchen knife down. They were all smart people. In addition, after interacting with each other for this period of time, they had some understanding of each other. How could Yin Jiujin not see through Yan Jinyu¡¯s series of actions? He just didn¡¯t expose her. After that, Yin Jiujin continued to apany Yan Jinyu in the kitchen. Yan Jinyu quietly prepared ording to the steps. asionally, she would chat with Yin Jiujin, as if Qin Jianjia and Min Qinn had nevere to the kitchen. After baking the cake, Yan Jinyu turned around and pushed Yin Jiujin out of the kitchen. ¡°Brother Nine, go outside and wait.¡± Looking into Yin Jiujin¡¯s puzzled eyes, Yan Jinyu smiled and exined, ¡°What other surprises can I give you if you watch to the end?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s long hair had been tied up when Yin Jiujin put on the apron for her. There were still a few strands of hair on her shoulders. He raised his hand and tucked the strands of hair behind her ear. Yin Jiujin said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the living room.¡± Yin Jiujin went to the living room and saw the four people sitting on the sofa. Without saying a word, he walked over and sat down on an independent sofa. Aunt Cheng didn¡¯t say much. She only made him a cup of tea and left. Yin Jiujin took the tea and took a sip. He still didn¡¯t utter a word. The Yin Family¡¯s father and sons were not talkative people. They had nothing serious to do, so Yin Wuzhan and Yin Yuhan naturally didn¡¯t say anything at this time. Yin Yuhan was replying to his work message on his phone. Yin Wuzhan nced at Yin Jiujin and moved his lips as if he wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t say anything in the end. He retracted his gaze, which was looking at Yin Jiujin dimly. Min Qinn broke the silence. ¡°¡­Jin¡¯er, this is your birthday present. Happy birthday.¡± At the same time, she took a gift box from the sofa behind her and handed it over. Yin Wuzhan had bought the gift with her. Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup paused as he looked up at her. His eyes were calm. At least, in Min Qinn¡¯s opinion. However, when Min Qinn met his calm eyes, her hand that was holding the gift box suddenly froze. She almost retracted her hand and the gift. She was petrified. She had a heartfelt fear for Yin Jiujin. Seeing this, Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened, making it difficult for others to see the emotions in his eyes. ¡°Thank you. Leave it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The four members of the Yin Family. Such a distant tone made them feel ufortable as if something had choked up their hearts. The atmosphere was a little strange. Taking a deep breath, Qin Jianjia said, ¡°You don¡¯tck anything. Your brother and I don¡¯t know what gift to prepare for you either. We bought a property for you beside the Imperial Capital University. We thought that it might be useful when you bring Yu¡¯er back to the capital.¡± ¡°Yu¡¯er can¡¯t be like this forever. She¡¯s still young. Since the Yan Family doesn¡¯t want to care about her and you¡¯re her fianc¨¦ who¡¯s a few years older than her, you should consider her more. It¡¯s always right to learn more while you¡¯re young.¡± Old Master Yin had mentioned the matter of the school district¡¯s properties. Old Master Yin had originally nned to settle it himself. When Qin Jianjia and Yin Yuhan found out, they took over the matter. It was also a good way to use this to start a topic and persuade Yin Jiujin to continue sending Yan Jinyu to school. ¡°This is the key to the house.¡± Yin Jiujin nced at Qin Jianjia and Yin Yuhan before receiving the keys. ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡± He seemed less distant with this reply. Qin Jianjia heaved a sigh of relief again. ¡°We¡¯re family.¡± Yin Yuhan meant that there was no need for them to be too formal as a family. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t answer. ¡°I heard from Grandfather that Yu¡¯er seems to dislike school very much. Do you need me to talk to her alone?¡± Qin Jianjia looked at Yin Jiujin and asked. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± He had the intention to send Yan Jinyu to school, but he said that she didn¡¯t have to talk to Yan Jinyu alone. He must have his own way of persuading her. Qin Jianjia no longer mentioned this matter. ¡°Jin¡¯er, about that girl from the Yan Family¡­¡± After hesitating for a long time, Min Qinn still wanted to ask the question that she had wanted to ask for a long time. It was undeniable that she had to muster up all her courage to ask. Her tone was probing, as if she was afraid of infuriating Yin Jiujin. However, Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression darkened as soon as she spoke. Yin Wuzhan nced at Min Qinn warningly and interrupted her by changing the topic. ¡°When are you returning to the capital?¡± He was asking Yin Jiujin. He actually wanted to ask when he would return to the Yin Family, but he didn¡¯t in the end. It was good enough for him to return to the capital. As long as he returned to the capital, he would return to the Yin Family one day. It was better than him staying in North City for another eight years. Yin Jiujin nced at Min Qinn with an unknown expression and looked at Yin Wuzhan. ¡°It depends.¡± ¡°Actually, even if you don¡¯t return to the capital, even if your career focuses on North City, you can still return to the Yin Family to take a look asionally.¡± Yin Wuzhan¡¯s words had an inexplicable sense of heaviness. She continued, ¡°I heard that you went to the capital to settle some matters and then to the Lingering Garden. You even went to the Lingering Garden, so why can¡¯t you return to the Yin Family? Don¡¯t you have more memories in the Yin Family than in the Lingering Garden?¡± ¡°The Yin Family has unpleasant memories, but Lingering Garden doesn¡¯t.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s emotionless words made Yin Wuzhan pause. He didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. Because he knew that Yin Jiujin was telling the truth. Forget it. He sighed softly and didn¡¯t stay on this slightly heavy topic for long. He changed the topic. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re very close to a female lead in the Lingering Garden? No matter if this is true or not, or if you¡¯re unwilling to return to the Yin Family, you¡¯re still a descendant of the Yin Family. I won¡¯t ask about your past, but since you¡¯ve brought your fianc¨¦e back now, you should pay more attention. Our Yin Family doesn¡¯t have any two-timing men.¡± ¡°What two-timing?¡± Yan Jinyu, who was walking out of the kitchen with the cake, asked. Chapter 166 - Master Nines Panic

Chapter 166: Master Nine¡¯s Panic

Yin Jiujin frowned when he heard Yin Wuzhan¡¯s words, and his expression clearly darkened. Hearing Yan Jinyu¡¯s voice, he slowly suppressed his anger. He put down the teacup and walked towards Yan Jinyu. His gazended on the cake she was holding. The cake was not big. Even with the cream on it, it was only 15 centimeters in diameter. The fruits on the cake were very exquisite. Other than the fruits, the cake also had the tiny words ¡°Happy 25th Brother Nine¡± on it that were written with chocte. Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart softened. The youngdy was really fast. He had only left the kitchen for less than 10 minutes, but she had already made the baked cake like this. It was unknown how much she had trained herself to do things so quickly. ¡°Shall I hold it instead?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll hold it myself. Shall we go to the dining room?¡± Yin Jiujin nodded. After taking two steps, Yan Jinyu suddenly turned back. ¡°Oh right, what were you guys talking about just now?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t hear much. Probably because she was worried that she would hear it, Yin Wuzhan deliberately lowered his voice when he said this. She only heard a few vague words when she walked out of the kitchen. This was still thanks to her sharp hearing. She wasn¡¯t usually someone who was very curious. She would ask because Yin Wuzhan¡¯s words were clearly directed at Yin Jiujin. She couldn¡¯t ignore anything that concerned Yin Jiujin and what the Yin Family said about him. She was worried that Yin Jiujin would be in a bad mood because of the Yin Family again. After all, she had clearly sensed the change in Yin Jiujin¡¯s mood at that instant. If his mood became bad, and she didn¡¯t know anything, she wouldn¡¯t be able tofort him even if she wanted to. Hence, she had to find out what they were talking about. ¡°No¡­¡± Qin Jianjia panicked and was about to say ¡°nothing¡± when Yin Jiujin interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s an unimportant person. Others might have misunderstood that she¡¯s rted to me.¡± Yin Jiujin spoke frankly. He even frowned deeply when he mentioned that person. ¡°A woman?¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. She¡¯s not someone important.¡± ¡°Brother Nine doesn¡¯t like that person?¡± Perhaps, it was even disgust? She could tell from Yin Jiujin¡¯s subtle change in expression. ¡°The definition of ¡®like¡¯ or ¡®dislike¡¯ could only be used on someone who matters.¡± In other words, that person was not even qualified to have his ¡°dislike¡±. Now, Yan Jinyu could confirm that Yin Jiujin really hated that woman. However, the word ¡°hate¡± was not used on someone who didn¡¯t matter. In short, that woman was definitely involved with Yin Jiujin. Tsk, it was really annoying to use the words ¡°involved¡± on Yin Jiujin and another woman. Even if it wasn¡¯t a good rtionship. Seeing the smile in her eyes disappear, Yin Jiujin, who hadn¡¯t felt anything, suddenly felt his heart constricted. He hurriedly held onto her shoulders and made her look at him. ¡°Little Yu, that¡¯s really not someone important. Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°Of course, I believe you.¡± However, even though she believed him, she was still unhappy. ¡°Have some cake first. It¡¯s your birthday today, so let¡¯s not talk about this.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Before Yin Jiujin could exin, he saw her turn around and walk to the dining room with the cake. He was extremely flustered. He quickly chased after her. He looked so flustered that everyone in the living room was shocked. They had never seen Jin¡¯er so flustered since he was young. Never! Even back then, when they had contradicted his thoughts, other than frowning in anger, he didn¡¯t show any signs of panic when he reminded them three times, or rather, pleaded with them three times. But now¡­ Yan Jinyu had just ced the cake on the dining table when Yin Jiujin immediately grabbed her wrist. ¡°Girl, I only have you. There¡¯s no one else.¡± The grip on her wrist was a little strong, and Yan Jinyu felt a little pain. When she heard his words and saw the intense panic on his face, Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart suddenly felt a little heavy. It was stifling. Yin Jiujin, Master Nine, who could scare everyone just by mentioning his name. Even she had been a little wary of him previously. Why would he be so flustered over such a small matter? She didn¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t believe him. She was simply unhappy that there was such a woman involved with him. And the reason why he looked so flustered was all because of her. It was only because he cared about her. ¡°Of course I believe you.¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m simply unhappy. Brother Nine, since she¡¯s an unimportant person, you shouldn¡¯t even hate her.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s brows suddenly frowned deeply when he heard this, and his eyes were filled with a dark gleam. Obviously, he was already on the verge of rage. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. He reached out and pulled Yan Jinyu into his embrace. The darkness in his eyes dissipated a little. ¡°She¡¯s an unimportant person. I didn¡¯t even look at her, let alone have any emotions on her.¡± ¡°She disgusts me.¡± When Yin Jiujin said this, he buried his face in Yan Jinyu¡¯s neck. He actually gave her a sense of grievance. Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it. It makes me feel sick just thinking about it.¡± Yan Jinyu suddenly smiled, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t. Shall we eat cake?¡± Yin Jiujin let go and stared at her. ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m just unhappy that someone has taken up so much of your emotions.¡± Yan Jinyu was a little helpless. However, she could tell that Yin Jiujin was really different from before. He was too emotional and not as stable as before. Upon hearing her words, Yin Jiujin¡¯s nausea due to remembering Yu Qingwan, dissipated a little. She didn¡¯t even want to share his disgust with others. The youngdy¡¯s possessiveness¡­ He was very satisfied. Since Yan Jinyu had realized that Yin Jiujin was different today, Yin Jiujin naturally realized it too. He didn¡¯t know the reason either. However, he didn¡¯t hate this feeling, so he followed his heart. ¡°Try the cake I made for you.¡± Looking at the cake on the table, Yan Jinyu felt that she was still missing something. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. She turned back and called, ¡°Aunt Cheng.¡± Aunt Cheng wasn¡¯t far away. When she heard the shout, she hurriedly walked over, ¡°Miss Yu, do you need anything?¡± ¡°Yes, are there any candles in the house?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get it.¡± After a while, Aunt Cheng brought over the candles and Yan Jinyu took two candles from her. After all, the cake wasn¡¯t big. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Cheng.¡± Yan Jinyu put the candle on the cake. At this moment, the four people in the living room also stood up and walked towards the dining room. They only dared toe over after they were certain that there was no estrangement between Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin because of the woman they had suddenly mentioned. The two of them looked at the four people walking over at the same time. Yan Jinyu was fine, but Yin Jiujin frowned slightly, especially when his gaze swept past Yin Wuzhan. If he hadn¡¯t mentioned the woman in the Lingering Garden for no reason, nothing would have happened. Fortunately, the youngdy trusted him. Otherwise¡­ Yin Wuzhan knew that he had almost done something wrong out of kindness, so he looked a little embarrassed. He really should not doubt his son¡¯s character. At the end of the day, it was all because he had heard some rumors. As the saying goes, ¡°weakness lends wings to rumors¡±. There should be some basis for someone to dare to spread Jin¡¯er¡¯s gossip. He was also reminding him to prevent the two of them from getting into a conflict because of that person. Who knew that Yan Jinyu would hear it? He had clearly nned everything. She should not have heard him at that distance. Could it be that young people nowadays had better hearing? Min Qinn pursed her lips and looked at them. In the end, her gazended on Yan Jinyu. She said nothing. No matter how silly she was, she could tell that Yan Jinyu was no longer just a little special in her son¡¯s heart. Instead, Yan Jinyu¡¯s importance hadpletely exceeded her understanding! Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin retracted their gazes and lit the candles. ¡°Brother Nine, blow out the candles and make a wish.¡± As for singing a birthday song? It didn¡¯t match her dignity as the number one killer¡­ Just as she thought that, she met Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze. ¡°You¡¯re not going to sing for me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. She missed that cold and distant Brother Nine. She couldn¡¯t stand being stared at by him like this, Yan Jinyu finally opened her mouth slowly. ¡°Happy birthday to you. Happy birthday to you¡­¡± Her voice was very pleasant. It was the same feeling she gave people when she looked at her. It was very clean. The corners of Yin Jiujin¡¯s lips curled up slightly. There were six people at the dining table, but the two of them made them feel like they were alone. Qin Jianjia wanted to sing the birthday song together with Yan Jinyu, but her voice suddenly froze. She felt that she would feel uneasy if she ruined such a warm atmosphere between the two of them. Also, she actually felt that the four of them were like four big third wheels! Actually, it wasn¡¯t only Qin Jianjia who had this feeling. The other three people also had this feeling. ¡°Brother Nine, you don¡¯t want to make a wish?¡± After singing, Yan Jinyu saw that Yin Jiujin was still staring at her. He didn¡¯t have any intention of making a wish. ¡°Do you believe in something as illusory as wishing?¡± Yan Jinyu shook her head decisively without thinking. Of course not. She had always only believed in herself. If she could get what she wanted just by making a wish, why would she have experienced so much in the past? However, on the day of hering-of-age ceremony, in order not to ruin the atmosphere¡­ or rather, to not affect Yan Jinyun¡¯s mood for her birthday, she closed her eyes with Yan Jinyun when she lit the cake and candles on Mount Jing¡¯s birthday. Of course, she only acted like she made a wish. Actually, her mind was nk at that time. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always only believed in myself. I¡¯ll get whatever I want.¡± The four Yin Family members fell silent after hearing his words. Only Yan Jinyu looked at him and smiled very brightly. There were actually many simrities between them. Chapter 167 - Pouncing Into His Arms

Chapter 167: Pouncing Into His Arms

¡°However, Brother Nine, you¡¯re wrong about one thing. You¡¯ll get whatever you want yourself. That was in the past. I¡¯ll help you get whatever you want in the future.¡± Yin Jiujin was taken aback. ¡°Don¡¯t you doubt it. I mean it. You know, I¡¯m good.¡± Wasn¡¯t she afraid that the Yin Family would suspect her by voicing it out like this? Of course, she was not afraid. They could not guess her identity anyway. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Yin Jiujin raised his hand and pinched her face. ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯ll help me get whatever I want in the future.¡± The youngdy was indeed silly. She gave her all to him and did not know how to hold back at all. After blowing out the candles, Yin Jiujin cut the cake under theplicated gazes of the four Yin Family members. However, she sat down and brought the cake in front of her. She looked up at the four people standing there. ¡°You don¡¯t have a share of the cake that my fianc¨¦e made for me.¡± Then, he took a bite himself and fed Yan Jinyu another bite. Min Qinn, who disliked Yan Jinyu, couldn¡¯t stand their lovey-dovey anymore. She turned around and walked out of the dining room. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡± The other three people also found an excuse to leave. However, when they left the restaurant, Yin Wuzhan and Yin Yuhan clearly took a double-look at Yan Jinyu. With their experience and Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, they naturally didn¡¯t think that it was all a joke. They didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu, but they knew Yin Jiujin. They had seen with their own eyes that after Yan Jinyu said those words, Jin¡¯er was obviously stunned. He was shocked and not suspicious. In other words, in Jin¡¯er¡¯s opinion, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t boasting. They had already investigated the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, Yan Jinyu, when Jin¡¯er brought her back. She didn¡¯t have any outstanding ability. Investigate again? No, after seeing that Jin¡¯er valued her so much, there was no need for them to investigate further. Firstly, they believed in Jin¡¯er¡¯s judgment of people. Secondly, there was no need for them to anger Jin¡¯er again just to investigate Yan Jinyu. They couldn¡¯t help but think more highly of Yan Jinyu. No matter what, as long as she wasn¡¯t scheming or evil, they would not pursue the matter too much. Not long after finishing the cake, Yin Jiujin went to the study to deal with the document that Lin Zimu had sent over at thest minute. In order not to disturb him, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t follow him. She didn¡¯t want to be alone with the Yin Family either. It was not that she was afraid of them, but she was afraid that if Min Qinn looked for trouble with her again, she would not be able to restrain herself and make a move against her. She was actually a little frustrated when she thought of the woman whom Yin Jiujin hated so much. It was fine with Yin Jiujin by her side as her frustration was suppressed. Once Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t by her side, her frustration appeared again. Hence, Yan Jinyu took a bottle of yogurt from the fridge and went upstairs to her room. She did not stay in the room. Instead, she walked to the hanging chair on the balcony and sat down. She took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Meimei.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Help me investigate someone.¡± Xi Fengling was stunned. Beauty Yu was asking her to help investigate someone? Beauty Yu usually wouldn¡¯t tell them anything that she could resolve on her own. Did something big happen?! Xi Fengling¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Who are we investigating?¡± ¡°The Lingering Garden in the capital. A woman who might be rted to Yin Jiujin. I want to know what rtionship she has with Yin Jiujin.¡± She even heard the words ¡°Lingering Garden¡± from Yin Wuzhan. It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess that the woman who had some connections to Yin Jiujin was rted to Lingering Garden. After returning to North City, she didn¡¯t investigate Yin Jiujin again. As for before returning to North City, she wanted to get close to Yin Jiujin, so she naturally had to investigate. However, she had only found some superficial information about Yin Jiujin. She didn¡¯t want to investigate Yin Jiujin, but she couldn¡¯t ignore that woman no matter what. Hence, she had to investigate this. ¡°Yu Qingwan from the Lingering Garden?¡± As soon as Xi Fengling finished speaking, she regretted it. Wasn¡¯t she clearly telling Beauty Yu that she knew of such a person¡¯s existence? She knew, but she didn¡¯t tell Beauty Yu beforehand¡­ Based on Beauty Yu¡¯s personality, she probably wouldn¡¯t let this matter go so easily. She felt like Beauty Yu was going to hold a grudge again. ¡°Meimei, do you know about her?¡± ¡°¡­Not really. After all, I¡¯ve lived in the capital for three years and investigated the Min Family with Min Rufeng for so many years. As I investigate, I can always find some secrets.¡± ¡°Secrets?¡± Yan Jinyu enunciated every word clearly. Even if she couldn¡¯t hear her emotions, Xi Fengling¡¯s heart trembled when she heard it. ¡°I¡¯m talking about other secret matters. Second Young Master Yin and Yu Qingwan aren¡¯t considered secret matters.¡± Xi Fengling coughed dryly and made up a story. ¡°We knew that Second Young Master Yin was your fianc¨¦, so when we found out that it was rted to him, Min Rufeng and I investigated in detail.¡± Yan Jinyu leanedzily on the hanging chair. She held her phone in one hand and tapped lightly on the hanging chair with the other. She looked very nonchnt. ¡°What did you find out?¡± Xi Fengling became serious. ¡°It¡¯s like this. I heard it from someone else. They said that Yu Qingwan is the person in Second Young Master Yin¡¯s heart, so I went to investigate. I didn¡¯t expect to find something even bigger.¡± ¡°The person¡­ in his heart?¡± Xi Fengling¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Beauty Yu, you don¡¯t seem to have caught the main point. Ahem, that Yu Qingwan isn¡¯t actually Second Young Master Yin¡¯s lover. Don¡¯t worry.¡± If it was true, she would have told Beauty Yu long ago. Why would she wait until now? How could she and Min Rufeng not have found out about someone after a month? ¡°I¡¯m talking about something else. That matter might be rted to why Second Young Master Yin retired from the military in his early years and why he left the capital and enter the business world.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand that was knocking on the hanging chair casually paused, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°We¡¯re still investigating the exact details. We¡¯ve only found some superficial information. Beauty Yu, you know that such a big matter that has something to do with Second Young Master Yin is actually not easy to investigate.¡± ¡°I heard that before Second Young Master Yin retired, other than Qin Hao, he had a very closerade in the army. However, thatrade died on a mission, and Yu Qingwan seems to be rted to thatrade.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that Yin Jiujin always goes to the Lingering Garden to take care of hisrade¡¯s old friend?¡± There was actually another reason why Yan Jinyu was so concerned. She knew that Yin Jiujin had to go to the Lingering Garden every time he returned to the capital. ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, don¡¯t be anxious. Listen to me slowly.¡± As she spoke, she sighed inwardly. Beauty Yu was such a calm person in the past. Look at her now¡­ She did not know if it was good or bad that her mood could be affected so easily. ¡°Second Young Master Yin¡¯s trip to the Lingering Garden has nothing to do with Yu Qingwan. It¡¯s said that when Second Young Master Yin was very young¡­ which is before he joined the army, he often apanied Old Madam Yin to the Lingering Garden to watch the shows. Second Young Master Yin often goes to the Lingering Garden tomemorate Old Madam Yin.¡± ¡°Second Young Master Yin goes to the Lingering Garden no less than 20 times a year, but the number of times he meets Yu Qingwan can be counted on one hand.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen her so few times. Where did Yin Jiujin¡¯s disgust for here from? Could it be because of his goodrade?¡± ¡°Disgust?¡± ¡°It should be unrted to Second Young Master Yin¡¯srade because ording to the information I found, Yu Qingwan and Second Young Master Yin¡¯srade have an extremely good rtionship. Since she¡¯s an old friend of Second Young Master Yin¡¯srade, even if Second Young Master Yin doesn¡¯t take care of her much, he shouldn¡¯t hate her.¡± ¡°Could it be because Yu Qingwan pounced¡­¡± Xi Fengling suddenly paused. She didn¡¯t want to hide this from Beauty Yu because she was also very angry when she heard from Min Rufeng. However, she didn¡¯t dare to say it when she thought that Beauty Yu would definitely not feel good if she knew about this. Even if it was nothing, it was still very annoying! ¡°What?¡± Xi Fengling knew that she couldn¡¯t hide it from her anymore. Since that was the case, she might as well tell her everything she knew so that she wouldn¡¯t have to waste her time investigating. ¡°S-she cried in Second Young Master Yin¡¯s arms¡­¡± The smile in Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes faded slightly, and her gaze turned colder. ¡°Pounced¡­ into his arms? And cry?¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯m not doing this for Second Young Master Yin. I just don¡¯t want there to be any unnecessary misunderstandings between the two of you.¡± ¡°Think about it. With Second Young Master Yin¡¯s temperament, if he really had something going on with Yu Qingwan, would he not keep her by his side? He has gone to the Lingering Garden hundreds of times in all these years, but the number of times he has met Yu Qingwan can be counted on one hand. How could Second Young Master Yin possibly have anything going on with Yu Qingwan? Besides, didn¡¯t you say just now that Second Young Master Yin hated Yu Qingwan?¡± ¡°Even so, it seems a little unforgivable. With Yin Jiujin¡¯s skills, if he wasn¡¯t willing, would Yu Qingwan have easily pounced into his arms? Yin Jiujin even allowed her to cry in his arms?¡± Xi Fengling couldn¡¯t refute that. Because no matter how she investigated, that had really happened. ¡°Beauty Yu, don¡¯t be anxious or excited. If you really have doubts, ask Second Young Master Yin. If he can¡¯t give you a reasonable exnation, y-you just don¡¯t want him. There are so many men in the world. Without him, you can still find someone else¡­¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°How can that be?¡± ¡°If I believe him and trust him, then he¡¯s mine. Even if he dies, he¡¯s still mine.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xi Fengling Just as she was thinking about what to say to persuade her, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°What does the sacrifice of arade have to do with Yin Jiujin retiring and leaving the capital?¡± Her tone was normal, as if they had never talked about such a serious and shocking topic. ¡°I haven¡¯t found out about that yet. I simply had this guess from the time Second Young Master Yin coincidentally retired and left the capital shortly after the sacrifice of his goodrade. Min Rufeng and I will continue to investigate. I¡¯ll tell you when I have news.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, it¡¯s really not a small matter if it is investigated thoroughly. The estrangement between Second Young Master Yin and the Yin Family is probably rted to this too.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°Investigate it slowly. There¡¯s no hurry. Meimei, you and Feng have to be careful. I¡¯m afraid this news will alert Yin Jiujin and Qin Hao. Forget about Yin Jiujin. He¡¯s a businessman. He doesn¡¯t have so much responsibility. Even if he knows our identities, he won¡¯t care too much. However, Qin Hao is different¡­¡±¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really dangerous, don¡¯t investigate. Wait until I get to the capital.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be careful. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to escape from Ghost ughter Ind and gain freedom. We still have a good life ahead of us. We¡¯ll retreat if there¡¯s danger.¡± ¡°On the other hand, Beauty Yu, if you really want to find out what¡¯s going on, go and ask Second Young Master Yin. Ask calmly, don¡¯t be agitated first.¡± ¡°Meimei, do you think I¡¯m agitated now?¡± At that moment, someone knocked on the door. Yan Jinyu, who had finished the bottle of yogurt in one go, narrowed her eyes and looked at the door through the floor-to-ceiling window. She did not know who it was, but they were very good at finding trouble for themselves. ¡°Someone is knocking on the door. That¡¯s all for now.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, wait.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand that was about to hang up stopped. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°If, I mean if, Second Young Master Yin really didn¡¯t give you a reasonable exnation and you¡¯re really angry. Endure it for a while and call us. We¡¯ll make a move when we get there. This way, the chances of winning and the chances of you escaping unscathed will be higher.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re civilized people. Why are we making a move?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xi Fengling. She was still in the mood to joke. It seemed like things were still manageable. After hanging up, Yan Jinyu held the phone in her hand. She got up and returned to her room. She urately threw the yogurt bottle into the trash can before opening the door. Seeing Min Qinn standing in front of the door, the smile on Yan Jinyu¡¯s face deepened. ¡°You¡¯re blocking the door. Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡± Yan Jinyu opened the door and let her in. She pointed at the pink sofa beside her. ¡°Please sit.¡± Min Qinn walked over and sat down. Yan Jinyu leanedzily against the door. ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Min Qinn frowned when she saw her like this, ¡°Look at you. Why are you standing like that! You looked ill-bred! Come over and sit properly!¡± Yan Jinyu smiled, ¡°Auntie, have you forgotten whose territory this is? You came to my room to scold me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to leave this room unscathed?¡± Chapter 168 - Confrontation

Chapter 168: Confrontation

She had a smile on her face, but her eyes were cold. She stoodzily by the door and yet she had an inexplicable imposing aura. It was shocking and a little frightening. Min Qinn was a little frightened. She sat on the sofa in a daze for a long time. ¡°Y-y-you¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t utter aplete sentence for a long time. Finally, she forced out, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± She couldn¡¯t leave this room unscathed? How dare a little girl who grew up in the countryside say such words! However, at this moment, she had a feeling that she was not boasting. That was the scariest thing. Her limbs turned cold unknowingly. Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°Auntie, do you think I¡¯m talking nonsense?¡± ¡°You¡¯re Brother Nine¡¯s mother. On ount of Brother Nine, I call you Auntie. Do you really think that you¡¯re my elder who can put on airs to teach me a lesson? Tsk, the person who can teach me a lesson is no longer in this world.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like me? Can¡¯t you hide it in your heart if you don¡¯t like me? Why do you have toe and find trouble with me? I don¡¯t intend to do anything to you on the ount that you¡¯re Brother Nine¡¯s mother. Of course, the premise is that you don¡¯te to find trouble with me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really good at finding trouble. You came when I¡¯m feeling frustrated.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Min Qinn was about to say something when Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile faded slightly. She stood up straight and walked towards her step by step. She was less than 10 steps away, but every step she took gave Min Qinn an inexplicable sense of oppression. She panicked and instinctively wanted to retreat, but she was sitting on the sofa and could not retreat at all. Yan Jinyu retracted her clear smile, and her eyes were cold. Not to mention the timid Min Qinn, even if it were anyone else, they would probably be frightened. She pressed her back against the back of the sofa and looked at her warily, ¡°W-What are you trying to do?!¡± Her lips curled into a devilish smile and her killing intent suddenly appeared. ¡°Tell me, what do I want to do?¡± Min Qinn¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Yan Jinyu stopped three steps away from Min Qinn. Looking at her frightened expression, Yan Jinyu sneered, ¡°You¡¯re so timid, but you still dare to look for me.¡± Yan Jinyu pressed her tongue against the back of her mrs and looked down at her. ¡°If you weren¡¯t Brother Nine¡¯s mother, you would probably be a corpse now. Understand?¡± Min Qinn looked terrified. ¡°Be sensible. Don¡¯t provoke me. I can pretend that you don¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°Oh, I heard that you even found a partner for Brother Nine in the capital? Are you not afraid of death, or are those wealthy youngdies not afraid of death?¡± ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to kill you now. Go back to where you came from.¡± It was quite troublesome to kill her now. Yan Jinyu knew this very well. Once she said that, Min Qinn stood up in a panic. She even knelt on the ground because her legs were weak. Then, she was probably too afraid. She didn¡¯t care about being embarrassed and scrambled out of Yan Jinyu¡¯s room. She even bumped into Qin Jianjia, who had found out that she was looking for Yan Jinyu and was worried that something would happen. Qin Jianjia hurriedly went upstairs to take a look. ¡°Mom, what are you¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Min Qinn grabbed her hand tightly. ¡°Go back to the capital, go back to the capital! Now!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mom, what happened?¡± When Qin Jianjia saw that she was so frightened, she became anxious. Qin Jianjia thought that something had happened to Yan Jinyu because Min Qinn hade out of Yan Jinyu¡¯s room. ¡°Mom, did something happen to Yu¡¯er?¡± She was about to push her hand away as she spoke, but Min Qinn held onto her tightly and refused to let go. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the capital. We¡¯ll go back now¡­¡± Qin Jianjia was stunned because she actually saw pleading in Min Qinn¡¯s eyes. Although she and her mother-inw weren¡¯t ipatible, they weren¡¯t that close either. Because of her status as the eldest daughter of the Qin Family and she was also outstanding, her mother-inw rarely picked on her ws, but even so, her mother-inw always acted like an elder in front of her. This was the first time she had seen her mother-inw speak to her in a pleading tone. Now, Qin Jianjia was even more flustered. She felt that something must have happened to Yan Jinyu. Otherwise, how could her usually overbearing mother-inw be so frightened?. ¡°Mom, let go of me first. I¡¯ll go and see Yu¡¯er¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Little Yu?¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s study was on the second floor. Although it was at the corner, how could he not hear such a hugemotion upstairs? Just like Qin Jianjia, he thought that Min Qinn was here to look for Yan Jinyu. In fact, that was indeed the case. Although he knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s ability, Yin Jiujin was still worried. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Go take a look. I¡¯ll bring Mom downstairs first.¡± Qin Jianjia was the eldest daughter-inw of the Yin Family and had many things to take care of. On the one hand, she was worried that something would happen to Yan Jinyu. On the other hand, she was worried that Yin Jiujin would explode after something happened to Yan Jinyu and Min Qinn would probably get into trouble here. Hence, she had to bring her downstairs first. Without waiting for Yin Jiujin to reply, she brought Min Qinn downstairs. Yin Jiujin frowned slightly and hurriedly walked towards Yan Jinyu¡¯s room. The door wasn¡¯t closed. Seeing Yan Jinyu sitting quietly on the sofa, Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart finally rxed slightly. However, his heart skipped a beat the next second. He saw Yan Jinyu sitting on the sofa looking up and smiling at him. ¡°Brother Nine, you¡¯re here. Sit.¡± It was clearly a very normal smile, but Yin Jiujin could clearly sense that there was something strange about it. She was indeed very abnormal now. They had been interacting with each other for so long, their rtionship had also proceeded to the next level, it was even his birthday and they had just finished eating the cake in the dining room happily. Now that she saw him, she should have pounced at him with her usual happy expression. But she didn¡¯t. She sat there quietly and greeted him normally. She asked him to sit there normally. Holding his breath, Yin Jiujin walked towards her. He didn¡¯t sit down but stood in front of her. He raised his hand to rub her head, but she avoided him. ¡°Sit,¡± she said with a smile. Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand froze in midair. He looked calm, but his heart was already flustered. This was the first time she had avoided him. Even on the day he brought her back to North City, when they were still not familiar with each other, she didn¡¯t avoid him. He retracted his hand and curled his fingers. ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?¡± He had tried his best to remain calm, but his voice was still trembling. ¡°Sit,¡± Yan Jinyu said again, the smile on her face unchanged. Yin Jiujin tried his best to suppress the panic in his heart. Just as he was about to sit down beside her, she said, ¡°Sit over there.¡± She pointed at the other sofa nearby. Yin Jiujin froze for a moment before sitting down beside her without any hesitation. He reached out and trapped her in his arms. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be like this.¡± ¡°If you have anything to say, say it clearly. Don¡¯t alienate me like this.¡± Although the two of them had never fought before, in terms of skills, they were probably not much different. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t want him to trap her, so he naturally couldn¡¯t trap her either. With a light movement, she retreated from Yin Jiujin¡¯s embrace and sat on the other sofa. Yin Jiujin wanted to get up and hug her again, but he met her faint smile. ¡°Sit down first. I don¡¯t want to fight you.¡± Hence, Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but panic. Clenching his fists gently, he sat back down. ¡°D-did my mother say something to you?¡± At this moment, someone knocked on the door. It was Aunt Cheng. The tray in her hand had 10 bottles of yogurt. Seeing that Yin Jiujin was in Yan Jinyu¡¯s room, Aunt Cheng was stunned for a moment. However, she didn¡¯t ask further and greeted him politely, ¡°Second Young Master.¡± Then, she looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Miss Yu, the yogurt that you wanted.¡± ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s leave them here.¡± Aunt Cheng was slightly stunned. Usually, Miss Yu would smile when she saw her. She would also happily take it and give her a sweet smile whenever she was getting the yogurt for her. Now, although she was also smiling, she felt that something was different. Why did Miss Yu want so much yogurt? Could she want to finish it in one go? Originally, when Miss Yu called her, she had said that there wasn¡¯t so much yogurt in the fridge, but Miss Yu didn¡¯t care. She only said, ¡°Ten bottles. I¡¯ll have to trouble Aunt Cheng to send them to my room. Thank you.¡± Then, she hung up. She couldn¡¯t read Miss Yu¡¯s mind, but she was still considered a servant in this family. She sensed that something was wrong, so she hesitated for a moment before deciding to follow Miss Yu¡¯s wishes. Also, Miss Yu and Second Young Master¡­ The atmosphere was obviously not right. However, Aunt Cheng also knew that this wasn¡¯t something she could interfere in. She only went forward and ced the yogurt on the small coffee table in front of Yan Jinyu. Then, she left the room worriedly. Seeing that Yan Jinyu had specially asked Aunt Cheng to bring so much yogurt over, Yin Jiujin¡¯s face tensed up, and the rm in his eyes turned to panic. He had limited the amount of yogurt in the fridge at home. There were only five bottles in total. He saw that the youngdy had entered the kitchen to get one bottle when he went upstairs earlier but now, Aunt Cheng could even bring up 10 bottles. It meant that this was the youngdy¡¯s request, and it was an unquestionable request. Otherwise, Aunt Cheng wouldn¡¯t have ignored his instructions. Seeing that Yan Jinyu had picked up a bottle of yogurt and opened it, Yin Jiujin probably wanted to say something to make her drink less. He moved his lips, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. After drinking a bottle of yogurt in one go, Yan Jinyu felt that the frustration that was about to burst out was suppressed a little. Seeing that she was about to open the second bottle after finishing the first one, Yin Jiujin finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Little Yu, don¡¯t drink in such a¡­ hurry. Drink it slowly.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand that was about to open the yogurt paused for a moment, but then she still opened it. She didn¡¯t drink it and just held it in her hand. She smiled at him. ¡°Brother Nine, how many women have you hugged?¡± Yin Jiujin was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly ask this. His expression turned cold. ¡°Did someone say something to you?¡± He thought that Min Qinn had said something when she came to Yan Jinyu¡¯s room earlier. ¡°So, Brother Nine has really hugged another woman before?¡± After saying that, she drank another bottle of yogurt in one go. She was afraid that she might not be able to control herself if she didn¡¯t drink yoghurt. Yin Jiujin hurriedly said, ¡°No, just you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much. We can talk things out slowly. Your stomach will feel ufortable.¡± Suddenly, he heard a lowugh. Yan Jinyu looked up at him with a slightly cold gaze, ¡°Only me? Are you sure?¡± Chapter 169 - Barely Reasonable

Chapter 169: Barely Reasonable

¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Little Yu, if you¡¯ve heard something from someone, don¡¯t take it seriously. I, Yin Jiujin, am not the kind of person who is fickle-minded. Before I brought you back, I never even thought that the person I wanted to spend the rest of my life with would appear.¡± ¡°Before you, not to mention hugging another woman, no matter if it¡¯s a man or a woman, others can¡¯t easily get close to me. You should have heard of this.¡± Or rather, she should have found out. Even if he didn¡¯t ask or investigate, Yin Jiujin knew that Yan Jinyu had definitely investigated him before she returned to North City. To a certain extent, they were the same kind of people. If it were him, he wouldn¡¯t easily let someone who he didn¡¯t know nothing stay by him either. ¡°Brother Nine, why are you saying all this? The famous Master Nine, how can the word ¡®heard¡¯ be urate when ites to information rted to you? Not to mention hearing about it, even if I investigate personally, I might not be able to find much.¡± The flustered Yin Jiujin frowned deeply. ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± He felt stifled and ufortable hearing that. ¡°Master Nine is used by others, not you.¡± Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk about the first time they met. She looked at him with her cold eyes, ¡°Let me ask you onest time. Have you hugged any other woman before?¡± ¡°Brother Nine, I don¡¯t know how much you know about the number one killer, ¡®Chi¡¯, but I want to tell you now that ¡®Chi¡¯ isn¡¯t a patient person.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an exception for me to ask a question a second time. I won¡¯t ask a third time. So, answer after you¡¯ve thought it through.¡± Yin Jiujin could tell that she wasn¡¯t joking. He had a feeling that if his answer this time wasn¡¯t as she wished, he might lose her forever¡­ It was precisely because of this that he did not say ¡°no¡± immediately. Even though he was extremely sure of his answer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let me think¡­ I hugged my mother and grandmother when I was young. Does that count?¡± When did the frightening Master Nine ever be so humble and¡­ ridiculous? If it wasn¡¯t Yan Jinyu sitting opposite him, the anger in her heart would have dissipated when she saw him like this. Yan Jinyu had never been an indecisive person. Since she was so concerned about this matter, she naturally had to ask thoroughly. After all, if she didn¡¯t resolve it now, this matter would be like a thorn stuck in her heart. She nced at him calmly. ¡°Let me think about it¡­¡± In the end, Yin Jiujin held his breath and braced himself. ¡°I really didn¡¯t. My memory has always been very good. Other than you and a woman who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her and threw herself into my arms, I¡­¡± At this point, Yin Jiujin suddenly paused. When he saw Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression, he instantly understood. ¡°You¡¯re talking about that disgusting woman?¡± To be able to make a calm and noble person like Yin Jiujin use the word ¡°disgusting¡± so many times, it seemed like she had really disgusted him. ¡°I heard that she cried in your arms?¡± At the mention of this, Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression turned very ugly. If it wasn¡¯t for this, he wouldn¡¯t have used the word ¡°disgusting¡± on an unimportant person. ¡°Y-yes. That did happen¡­¡± Seeing that Yan Jinyu no longer had any smile on her face, there was a hint of coldness in her indifferent eyes. Then, she ced her right hand on her left wrist. Yin Jiujin hurriedly said, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be anxious. Let me exin first.¡± The youngdy was really silly when she was silly. The youngdy was really seductive when she was flirting, and the youngdy was really ruthless when she was ruthless. He had lived for more than 20 years, and all his calm and self-control had been destroyed by her. No one had ever forced him to this extent. He had long realized that he had lost himself to her for the rest of his life. ¡°That day, I went to the Lingering Garden as usual to sit. I didn¡¯t expect her to be the one serving tea. I didn¡¯t take an unimportant person to heart. I just thought that she was like an ordinary server.¡± ¡°After she poured the tea, I thought that she had already left and didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t expect her to sob softly. I was a little unhappy, but I didn¡¯t chase her out.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you chase her out?¡± Yan Jinyu saw that his expression seemed to have changed. It had aplicated look that she couldn¡¯t understand, and her heart softened as she asked. ¡°That day was her fianc¨¦¡¯s death anniversary. I almost forgot about it if she didn¡¯t mention it.¡± ¡°Her fianc¨¦ is yourrade who sacrificed himself on that mission?¡± Yin Jiujin was surprised. ¡°You¡­ knew?¡± If Yan Jinyu still couldn¡¯t tell that the person he cared about was actually thatrade, then she would be too stupid. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I know a little. So, because she¡¯s yourrade¡¯s fianc¨¦e, you allowed her to fall into your arms because she was sad and crying?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Taking advantage of her softened attitude, Yin Jiujin hurriedly got up and sat beside her. He ignored her struggles and carried her to sit on hisp, trapping her tightly. The more she struggled, the tighter he held her. Yan Jinyu simply gave up and said, ¡°Put me down first.¡± ¡°No.¡± He leaned his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Say what you want to say like this.¡± He could not control the panic in his heart if he was too far away from her. ¡°Let go of me.¡± Yin Jiujin rubbed his face against her neck gently. ¡°Girl, can I just hug you and exin to you like this? I don¡¯t feel good thinking about the past.¡± Impressive. He even knew how to act coquettishly. However, it was obvious that his move had worked on Yan Jinyu. Seeing him like this, Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but soften. She would just treat it like sitting on the sofa. Yan Jinyu said calmly, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly throw herself into my arms as she cried. I was distracted by something else at that time and didn¡¯t pay attention¡­¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you push her out after you reacted?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I was distracted by something else? I¡¯vee so far and there are countless people who want to kill me. That day, someone had sneaked into the Lingering Garden.¡± ¡°There seems to be quite a number of them.¡± Meeting her gaze, Yin Jiujin heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, his heart warmed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. A few people can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Yan Jinyu snorted softly, ¡°Who¡¯s worried about you?¡± ¡°If I push her out, I¡¯ll alert the enemy and that woman might die on the spot. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s somewhere else, but that¡¯s the Lingering Garden. No matter if that woman dies or those people who want to kill me create amotion in a panic, the Lingering Garden will be affected.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I want to see.¡± ¡°The Lingering Garden belongs to Grandmother.¡± Yan Jinyu was stunned. She didn¡¯t know that. Thergest Beijing opera garden in the capital actually belonged to Old Madam Yin. ¡°After Grandmother left, she transferred it to me.¡± ¡°The Lingering Garden is Grandmother¡¯s favorite ce when she was alive. It¡¯s also a property under my name. Naturally, I can¡¯t let its reputation be damaged.¡± ¡°After the subordinates received my instructions to get rid of those people silently. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pushed that woman out.¡± ¡°I really pushed her out. You have to believe me. At that time, she hit the table beside her. I heard that her back almost broke. She stayed in the hospital for a few days.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. ¡°Even now, I still feel disgusted.¡± ¡°After I went back that day, I took a bath for the entire night. The clothes I wore that day were burned by the servants.¡± That was not a lie. His lipsnded beside her ear. ¡°So, girl, stop scaring me for such an unimportant person, okay?¡± ¡°¡­Then why is she still in the Lingering Garden now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the adopted daughter of the director. The director is an old employee of Grandmother¡¯s. Since he begged me, I naturally have to give him some face.¡± ¡°Not because she¡¯s yourrade¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± At the mention of thatrade, Yin Jiujin paused his kiss on her ear, and his eyes darkened. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do you want to know what happened back then?¡± Yan Jinyu turned her head and looked into his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± An affirmative tone. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to talk about it, don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart trembled slightly as he looked at her. He simply raised her chin and kissed her. She was always so understanding. He really didn¡¯t want to talk about it. He didn¡¯t want to recall what happened back then. This kiss was very light and quickly ended. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t dare to go overboard, afraid that she would still be angry. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± ¡°I just want a reasonable exnation. Since I think this exnation is reasonable, I naturally won¡¯t pursue it.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t scare me like that again.¡± ¡°So easily frightened? Did you inherit your mother¡¯s courage?¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression froze slightly as if he had thought of something. However, he quickly recovered. ¡°Did shee to find trouble with you?¡± ¡°It couldn¡¯t be considered as looking for trouble. She just happened to bump into me when I¡¯m in a bad mood and didn¡¯t get any benefits.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart with her. Other than being a little timid, she usually likes to poke her nose into other people¡¯s business and always uses her patible family¡¯ standards to do things. She¡¯s not an evil person. If you don¡¯t want to bother with her, just ignore her.¡± ¡°If shees to look for you again, just tell me. I¡¯ll handle her.¡± ¡°She probably wouldn¡¯t dare to look for me anymore.¡± Hearing her say that, Yin Jiujin roughly guessed it. After all, that person was so timid that she was even afraid of her biological son. ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡± He lowered his head and kissed her again. He nced at the yogurt on the coffee table. ¡°If you get angry again in the future, don¡¯t vent your anger on your body. If you drink too much yogurt, your body won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to drink but don¡¯t drink so much of it.¡± ¡°If you really can¡¯t control it, you can kiss me. Other than you, no one has touched my lips before. The situation of people overestimating themselves and pouncing over to touch me will definitely not happen. You won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. I know that you can actually control your emotions by kissing me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. He was indeed the sharp Master Nine. He could even notice that. Chapter 170 - Little Rain Calls

Chapter 170: Little Rain Calls

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Downstairs. After Qin Jianjia and Min Qinn went downstairs together, she saw that Min Qinn was flustered and kept mumbling something. Yin Yuhan frowned and quickly stood up to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mom?¡± Yin Wuzhan also stood up from the sofa. Qin Jianjia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± When Min Qinn saw Yin Yuhan, she let go of Qin Jianjia¡¯s hand and went over to grab his arm, ¡°Han¡¯er, let¡¯s go back to the capital. We¡¯ll go back right now!¡± ¡°Why do you suddenly want to go back? It¡¯s Jin¡¯er¡¯s birthday today. Didn¡¯t I say to have a good meal with Jin¡¯er and return tomorrow morning? Besides, it¡¯s already sote.¡± Yin Wuzhan¡¯s tone was slightly unhappy. It was already past five in the afternoon. Even if they could book thetest flight, it would be veryte when they reached the capital. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want to go back now!¡± ¡°You¡¯re simply unreasonable. Are you a child? You¡¯re already so old, but you¡¯re still so willful. Today is your son¡¯s birthday!¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry first. Something must have happened to Mom.¡± As he spoke, Yin Yuhan looked at Qin Jianjia. ¡°Is that Jin¡¯er?¡± Although she didn¡¯t ask in detail, Qin Jianjia understood what he meant. He was asking her if she was frightened by Yin Jiujin¡¯s sudden anger. Qin Jianjia shook her head. ¡°No, when I went upstairs, Mom just came out of Yu¡¯er¡¯s room. Jin¡¯er was still in the study at that time. Weren¡¯t you and Dad sitting in the living room? Why didn¡¯t you look after Mom and let her go upstairs?¡± Without caring if Min Qinn was present, Qin Jianjia simply said what she wanted to say. She had only gone to the kitchen to help and see what dishes she wanted to make for the evening. In that short while, she heard that her mother-inw had gone upstairs. It was Yan Jinyu¡¯s room. It wasn¡¯t convenient for the two men to look in it, so they let her go upstairs to take a look. Hearing her words, Yin Yuhan and Yin Wuzhan were speechless. They clearly saw Min Qinn going out for a walk. They did not know how she sneaked back and went upstairs. By the time they realized it, she was almost upstairs. ¡°Jin¡¯er went to visit Yu¡¯er. There¡¯s nomotion now. She should be fine.¡± ¡°Then, why is Mom¡­ so frightened?¡± Just as Yin Yuhan finished asking, Min Qinn shouted in shock and fear, ¡°She wants to kill me! She wants to kill me! Return to the capital immediately. Return now. I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The three of them eximed in shock. If the three of them had not heard it at the same time, they would have thought that they had heard wrongly. After calming down, Qin Jianjia¡¯s lips twitched. That smiling girl wanted to kill someone? ¡°Mom, did you see wrongly?¡± Min Qinn red at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t. She wants to kill me! No, she¡¯s threatening me. She said that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m Jin¡¯er¡¯s mother, I would have long been a corpse. She¡¯s not as simple as she looks at all. Her gaze is sinister and terrifying. She¡¯s obviously killed someone before. Our Yin Family¡­ I don¡¯t care anymore. I don¡¯t care about their matters anymore. I want to return to the capital now!¡± The three of them looked at each other. How frightened was she that she had forgotten all about matching status? Did she give up on meddling in her son¡¯s marriage? They were still thinking about how to guard against her in the future. However, the three of them did not think that she was lying when she said that. She was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t have made it up. However, they didn¡¯t believe that Yan Jinyu wanted to kill someone. They only felt that Yan Jinyu had a temper and Min Qinn was simply bullied and threatened by her. Hence, even though they were surprised, the three of them did not suspect anything. ¡°Since you said that you don¡¯t care, remember what you said. Don¡¯t look for trouble all day long.¡± Although it was a little beyond his understanding, Yin Wuzhan already felt that Yan Jinyu, who Yin Jiujin had taken a fancy to, wasn¡¯t simple. At this moment, he was only shocked at the beginning when he heard Min Qinn¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t think much of it after he reacted. It was good for her to have some temper and courage since she was going to marry into the Yin Family in the future. She would not be bullied outside. After all, she did not have a family background to back her up. If she did not have any courage, her life in the capital would be very difficult. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about returning to the capital tomorrow. If you really don¡¯t want to stay here, Little You will get someone to clean the guest room in the small building at the back and you shall go back to your room to rest first. I specially rushed over from the capital for my son¡¯s birthday. How could we go back without having a meal? Is this how you behave as his mother?¡± Of course, the lunch did not count. At that time, they didn¡¯t know that they wereing over and didn¡¯t prepare much food. In addition, the atmosphere at that time¡­ After all, to the Yin Family, it was not an official meal. However, she did not know which of Yin Wuzhan¡¯s words touched Min Qinn, but she suddenly fell silent. The fear in her eyes had yet to dissipate. ¡°I-I¡¯ll go and rest first. Get someone to call meter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send Mom back to her room.¡± Qin Jianjia walked forward and gave Yin Yuhan a look, asking him to pay attention to the situation upstairs. Yin Yuhan felt a little helpless. How was he to pay attention to the situation upstairs? It was not convenient for him to go up. However, he still gave Qin Jianjia a reassuring look. Only Yin Wuzhan and Yin Yuhan were in the living room. The two of them sat back on the sofa. ¡°Dad, what do you think about this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. With your mother¡¯s personality, she deserves to be treated like this.¡± ¡°But I keep feeling that it¡¯s a little too much. No matter how different a youngdy is from the rumors, she shouldn¡¯t be able to say that ¡®she¡¯s already a corpse¡¯. Besides, she looks so innocent and harmless.¡± ¡°If even we think that she¡¯s innocent and harmless on the surface, but she¡¯s actually someone who can scare my mother with just a few words, then isn¡¯t she very scheming¡­¡± Yin Yuhan did not continue. He suddenly realized it was inappropriate for him to talk about his brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e like that. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being scheming? Must she be like your mother? Fortunately, she grew up in the Min Family and then married into the Yin Family. Otherwise, how could she have survived until now with her stupid brain?¡± Yin Yuhan¡¯s lips twitched. He couldn¡¯t respond to that. Although it was not appropriate for his son to say that, he still felt that his mother was indeed a little confused sometimes. Their family was very careful, afraid that they would anger Jin¡¯er again. However, she was the one who was always doing the opposite. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that she wished to be enemies with Jin¡¯er. ¡°Then¡­ should we just leave it like this?¡± ¡°Jin¡¯er knows his limits,¡± Yin Wuzhan said. ¡°The little girl simply has a temper. She couldn¡¯t take it and said some harsh words in a moment of anger. How could she really dare to kill someone? Your mother is just making a fuss over nothing. Think about it. Back then, Jin¡¯er could even scare her to such an extent when he handled the criminal. It¡¯s obvious how timid she was.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a mother who¡¯s afraid of her son. Your mother¡­ Forget it. Whenever I talk about this, I get a headache. I wonder what I liked about your mother back then.¡± Yin Yuhan, ¡°¡­Perhaps, my mother¡¯s personality was more direct when she was young. She was clear about her likes and dislikes?¡± If she liked someone, she liked them. If she didn¡¯t like someone, she just didn¡¯t like them. She didn¡¯t even want to pretend. Wasn¡¯t her just being honest about her true nature? ¡°You sure know how to use words. What do you mean by distinguishing between her like and dislike? She¡¯s just stupid. She can¡¯t tell if the situation is good or bad and she can¡¯t judge clearly. Let¡¯s get Jianjia to watch over her more. Don¡¯t let her find trouble for no reason. The longer she lives, the stupider she gets. She¡¯s not even as sensible as her own daughter-inw!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Yuhan. *** With Qin Jianjia¡¯s help, Aunt Cheng prepared the dinner. Yin Jiujin led Yan Jinyu downstairs after dinner was ready. When they arrived at the dining room, the Yin Family members were already sitting at the dining table. Min Qinn was naturally there too. However, Min Qinn mostly lowered her head. Even if she raised her head asionally, she didn¡¯t dare to look at Yan Jinyu. Even if she identally met Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze, she would still avoid it in a panic. The meal ended ¡°peacefully¡± just like that. The next morning, the Yin Family returned to the capital. It was still dark outside when they left. Anyway, Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t get up. Yan Jinyu had moved to Yin Jiujin¡¯s roomst night. The two of them hugged each other and slept until dawn. Hearing the sound of the car engine starting, Yan Jinyu woke up. She rubbed her eyes and got out of Yin Jiujin¡¯s embrace. She pressed the watch on her left wrist with her right hand. The screen lit up, and she could see the time on it. 5:40 am. Yin Jiujin woke up as soon as she woke up. He leaned over and pecked her forehead. ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°5:40 am. Your parents seem to be leaving. Aren¡¯t you going to send them off?¡± ¡°No.¡± They probably didn¡¯t want to see him since they left so early. However, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say that. ¡°Sleep a little longer?¡± He pulled her into his arms. Yesterday should have been the most emotional day Yin Jiujin had ever experienced. Even now, he still had a lingering fear. Hence, he was exceptionally clingy. To be precise, he was exceptionally clingy to Yan Jinyu. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep anymore. You go back to sleep.¡± She wanted to get up as she spoke, but Yin Jiujin refused to let go. ¡°Sleep with me for a while more?¡± He nudged the tip of his nose against her cheek as he said. There was a hint of coquettishness in his intimacy. Yan Jinyu sighed andy back down. ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep for another 20 minutes.¡± Yin Jiujin kissed her face in satisfaction. ¡°Okay.¡± 20 minutes was indeed 20 minutes. Not a minute more or less, because Yan Jinyu¡¯s phone on the bedside table rang. The call came at six o¡¯clock sharp. The caller obviously knew her schedule. Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t asleep. When he heard the phone ring, he reached out to help her take her phone. Yin Jiujin frowned when he saw that the caller ID was ¡°Little Rain.¡± It seemed like he had to call Qin Hao and ask him to control his woman and not disturb others when they were sleeping. He had originally nned to not wake up early today and sleep in with the girl in his arms. ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡± ¡°Huo Siyu.¡± He was unhappy, but his tone did not show it. After all, they had already learned their lesson. Yan Jinyu paused before taking the phone from him. There must be something important for Little Rain to call at this time. ¡°Little Rain.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, are you up?¡± ¡°Yes. You called me at this time so what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, I think you¡¯reing to be mypanion. Then, we¡¯ll suffer together.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Yan Jinyu. ¡°Beauty Yu, go to school. Then,e to the Imperial Capital University to keep mepany.¡± Yan Jinyu, ¡°¡­Did you call me early in the morning to say this?¡± ¡°Hehehe, of course not. I¡¯m just saying something to ease the tension before we talk about the serious topics.¡± ¡°The tension hasn¡¯t been eased by you.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I know you don¡¯t like school as much as me.¡± Then, Huo Siyu became serious. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Chapter 171 - A Visit From The Enemies

Chapter 171: A Visit From The Enemies

¡°Beauty Yu, do you still remember the target whom you became famous for after carrying out that mission at the age of 10?¡± ¡°Yes, the head of the Jones Family in Country Y.¡± It was a mission from the Smith Family in Country Y. It was said that before she epted that mission, 19 people had already epted it. One of them was even the number one killer on the Assassin Ranking at that time. All 19 of them had failed, which was why she became famous after that battle and ranked first on the Assassin Ranking. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°After you killed the head of the Jones Family, the Jones Family was quickly suppressed by the Smith Family. They fell from the top family in Country Y to a second-rate family. You know that right, Beauty Yu, right?¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°But recently, the Jones Family seems to be on the rise.¡± ¡°So?¡± Yan Jinyu was very calm. She had carried out so many missions, and the targets of each mission were all not ordinary people. If she had to pay attention to the subsequent development of every mission target¡¯s family, wouldn¡¯t she be extremely busy? Killers were only responsible for epting missions and receiving money afterpleting missions. Other disputes were not something the killers should care about. ¡°The current head of the Jones Family is Lane Jones¡¯s only son. It¡¯s said that he was only about 10 years old when Lane Jones died. At that time, he took over the Jones Family.¡± ¡°Not long after Lane Jones died, his wife also died of illness. Lane Jones¡¯s son ruled the huge family alone. Although he was suppressed by the Smith Family and became a second-rate family, the Jones Family still survived under his leadership.¡± ¡°At that time, he was not only an orphan, but also a child around 10 years old.¡± ¡°Now that the Jones Family is on the rise, it must be his doing.¡± ¡°Are you worried that he will seek revenge on me?¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t interrupt her call, but he could roughly tell what was going on. He had also heard a little about how the number one killer became famous. Hearing that the Jones Family mighte to take revenge on her, his grip on her instinctively tightened. Yan Jinyu sensed it and raised her hand to touch his facefortingly. He continued on the phone, ¡°If he really has the ability, the person he wants to take revenge on won¡¯t be me, but the Smith Family. Since he can protect the family under the suppression of the Smith Family, he should have some understanding.¡± ¡°The Jones Family has struck on the Smith Family first in order to rise again. Under normal circumstances, the Smith Family naturally wouldn¡¯t be so easy to suppress. However, a few days ago, the head of the Smith Family died in an ident, and the children he left behind were all fighting for the inheritance. Now that the Smith Family is in trouble internally and externally, it shouldn¡¯t take long for them to be suppressed by the Jones Family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the most important thing. The most important thing is that I received news that the young head of the Jones Family seems to be a student of Boyu High School in North City.¡± ¡°I suspect he¡¯s after you.¡± ¡°However, judging from the current situation, he didn¡¯t do anything. I think he still can¡¯t confirm your identity. However, since he has gone to North City, he must have some confidence. Isn¡¯t your sister at Boyu High School? I¡¯m worried that if he confirms your identity, he will harm your sister.¡± Yan Jinyu nudged Yin Jiujin away and sat up with a frown. Yin Jiujin sat up as well and leaned against the headboard to hug her. However, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t asking about the young head of the Jones Family. Instead¡­ ¡°You said that the head of the Smith Family is dead. How did he die?¡± How difficult it was to kill the head of the Jones Family back then, was exactly how difficult it was to kill the head of the Smith Family now. Huo Siyu was indeed Yan Jinyu¡¯spanion for years. Their tacit understanding made Huo Siyu understand what Yan Jinyu meant the moment she heard her words. She quickly sat up on the bed. ¡°The Smith Family said that he passed away from an illness. Beauty Yu, are you suspecting that his death was unusual? Or are you suspecting that he also died in a killer¡¯s hands?¡± ¡°Passed away from an illness?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Just as the Jones Family rose again? How can there be so many coincidences?¡± ¡°Find out the cause of his death. If he didn¡¯t die of illness and was killed by someone, that person would at least be as capable as me as he could kill the head of the Smith Family.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll investigate this myself.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Beauty Yu, focus on North City. Didn¡¯t I say that the current head of the Jones Family might be a student of Boyu? I¡¯ll investigate the cause of the death of the head of the Smith Family. You know that I¡¯m almost bored to death. I have to find something to do.¡± ¡°Little Rain, you¡¯ll be easily exposed as you¡¯re around Young Master Qin.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. So what if I¡¯m exposed? Can I hide it from him for the rest of my life? If Second Young Master Yin can ept you, can¡¯t Qin Hao ept me? If he can¡¯t, tsk, forget it then. Anyway, it¡¯s not like I have to make do with him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. This isn¡¯t a matter of whether you want it or not. Qin Hao¡¯s identity isn¡¯t like Yin Jiujin¡¯s. You¡¯ll be in danger.¡± ¡°Aiya, Beauty Yu, I¡¯m not as weak as you think, okay? If Qin Hao knows that my identity is disadvantageous to me, would I be waiting for him to deal with me foolishly? Besides, Beauty Yu, have you forgotten that there¡¯s the Huo Family behind me?¡± ¡°If Qin Hao dares to do anything to me, the Huo Family will definitely take it to heart. You have to know that the head of the Huo Family, who is also my brother, is someone who dares to go against Second Young Master Yin.¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯ll be careful. I won¡¯t be easily exposed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll investigate it. Focus on that Jones in North City. The information I received only said that he¡¯s Boyu¡¯s student, but it didn¡¯t say if he¡¯s new or has always been in Boyu. However, ording to his age, he should be in his second or third year.¡± ¡°To be honest, Beauty Yu, I actually don¡¯t want you to go to school because of this. This will increase the chances of your identity being exposed. But I understand you. You won¡¯t let your sister face danger alone.¡± This was also the main reason why she called. Yan Jinyun was obviously a family member whom Beauty Yu acknowledged. If anything happened to Yan Jinyun because of Beauty Yu, Beauty Yu would probably never let go for the rest of her life. Besides, since Jones could find out about North City, it was only a matter of time before he found out about Beauty Yu¡¯s identity. Instead of waiting for someone to find her, it was better to turn the situation around. ¡°So, Beauty Yu, you still have to suffer the same fate of being controlled by school like me.¡± Actually, it was good for Beauty Yu to go to school. To experience school life. Just like her, didn¡¯t she get used to it after experiencing it? Uh, even though she was in university now and often took leave to skip sses. Anyway, it was impossible for her to fail the subject, so there was nothing to learn. It did not matter if she skipped ss or not. ¡°By the way, Beauty Yu, I¡¯m on winter break now and I¡¯m in South City. Do you want toe to South City to y? I¡¯ll bring her along to teach them a lesson.¡± ¡°Your adopted sister?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. All she knows is to ruin my reputation and badmouth me behind my back. You don¡¯t know this, but when I returned to South City this time, my parents reprimanded me as soon as I entered. They made me feel baffled.¡± ¡°Little Rain¡­¡± ¡°Aiya, Beauty Yu, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have a fragile heart. How can I be sad after being reprimanded? What kind of hard life have we not experienced? Why would we care about such a small matter?¡± Yan Jinyu wanted to say that it was ultimately different. Just like her. Even when she knew what kind of people her parents were, didn¡¯t her emotions got affected too when she returned to the Yan Family? Furthermore, Little Rain¡¯s parents actually treated her very well. ¡°Beauty Yu, it¡¯s going to snow in South City. You can¡¯t see it in North City, right? Do you want toe over and take a look?¡± North City was in the south while South City was in the north. North City¡¯s winter wasn¡¯t cold, but South City¡¯s winter was simr to the capital¡¯s. Cold winds and heavy snow were not umon. Yan Jinyu looked at Yin Jiujin. She knew that he had heard everything. Yin Jiujin was feeling sorry for Yan Jinyu because of Huo Siyu¡¯s words, ¡°What hard life have we not experienced?¡± Now that he saw her looking at him questioningly, he naturally nodded. ¡°If you want to go, go and y for a few days.¡± The youngdy had been suffering all these years, so he couldn¡¯t selfishly keep her by his side. He had to let her go through some carefree days that she had never had before. For example, hanging out with friends. Even though he still felt a little ufortable. ¡°Why do I seem to hear Second Young Master Yin¡¯s voice? Beauty Yu, why Second Young Master Yin beside you so early in the morning? Why are you up so early?¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± She didn¡¯t say much. ¡°So Second Young Master Yin approves of youring to South City?¡± Before Yan Jinyu could reply, Huo Siyu said excitedly, ¡°Beauty Yu, when are youing? Why don¡¯t I book a flight for you and you cane over today?¡± ¡°¡­She¡¯ll go in a few days.¡± Yin Jiujin replied. She was pushing her luck! Yan Jinyu nced at Yin Jiujin and smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go in a few days.¡± She didn¡¯t know if she was talking to Yin Jiujin or Huo Siyu. ¡°Alright, Beauty Yu, call me. I¡¯ll pick you up. There¡¯s no hurry for Jones. Isn¡¯t your sister on vacation too? Jones should have returned to Country Y. She won¡¯t be in any danger for the time being.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She was actually not very worried. She was just more interested in how the head of the Smith Family died. After hanging up, Yin Jiujin took the phone and ced it back on the bedside table. He wrapped his arms around her and let her lean on him. He leaned his chin on the top of her head. ¡°That Jones¡­ Do you need me to settle it?¡± It was a question and not a direct action. It was a form of respect for Yan Jinyu. He was protecting her, but not like he was protecting her like a tiger. He was treating her as an equal. He knew that she must have her own pride to have gotten to where she was today. Yan Jinyu looked up at him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to. Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry. I can handle it. If I really can¡¯t, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange for you to go to school after the new year starts?¡± If Huo Siyu understood her, how could he not? In the past, she would definitely think of ways to not go to school. Now¡­ She was indeed very concerned about her sister. Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart ached again. ¡°I promised Brother Nine that even if this didn¡¯t happen, I would still go¡­¡± Yan Jinyu suddenly widened her eyes and looked at him.¡± Brother Nine, where are the photos you promised to show me? ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. Chapter 172 - The So-Called Fate

Chapter 172: The So-Called Fate

In the end, under Yan Jinyu¡¯s pestering, Yin Jiujin helplessly went to the study to find a photo without even washing his face first. Yan Jinyu followed him to the study room. She kept tugging at the sleeping robe at the back of his waist, as if she was afraid that he would run away. ¡°Did you find it? Did you find it?¡± Yin Jiujin reached out and took out a small wooden box from the top of the bookshelf. He turned around and flicked her forehead. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll owe you anything.¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t flick too hard, but Yan Jinyu still red at him usingly. She raised her hand and rubbed her forehead. ¡°Brother Nine, if you treat me like this again, I¡¯ll retaliate!¡± Yin Jiujin raised his eyebrows and quickly lowered his head to kiss her forehead. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt after a kiss.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu snatched the wooden box from his hand and couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. ¡°Is the photo inside?¡± ¡°Yes. Wait for me while I look for the keys¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, she opened the lock on the wooden box. This time, Yin Jiujin could see clearly that a golden thread as thin as a hair had popped out of the ¡°watch¡± on her left wrist. However, the length of the golden thread wasn¡¯t long. It was about 15 centimeters long and was only enough for her to pick the lock. The corners of Yin Jiujin¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly. It seemed like this killing weapon was rather omnipotent. She even said proudly as she opened the wooden box, ¡°It¡¯s open. Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry. My technique is very precise. The lock isn¡¯t broken.¡± Yin Jiujin had an indescribable expression as he raised his hand and rubbed the top of her head. ¡°Alright.¡± Then, she ignored him and walked to the sofa with the wooden box. She sat down and opened the wooden box on herp. Not only were Yin Jiujin¡¯s photos in the wooden box, but there were also some other older photos. Other than that, there were also a few letters and cards. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t interested in letters and cards, so she picked out the photos. She looked at them one by one. The first two photos weren¡¯t Yin Jiujin¡¯s. They seemed to be a photo of Old Master Yin and Old Madam Yin when they were young. Yan Jinyu took a quick nce at them before putting them down. The third photo was Yin Jiujin¡¯s. He was about four or five years old and was wearing a long robe. The background was an old residence. It looked like the Yin Family¡¯s old residence. He had exquisite features and a smile on his face. It was a smile that came from the bottom of his heart. Yin Jiujin had already walked over and sat down beside her. Yan Jinyu looked at the photo and then at Yin Jiujin. The Yin Jiujin now would only curl his lips most of the time even if he was smiling. His smile was not obvious, and he looked serious for the rest of the time. Yan Jinyu suddenly feltplicated. He was the Second Young Master of the Yin Family and was born with a golden spoon in his mouth, but he did not have to shoulder the family¡¯s mission. He should have been born carefree, so it was good that he did not grow up to be a hedonistic son. Not only was he not a good-for-nothing, but he had also be so outstanding. Putting that aside, his personality¡­ No one¡¯s temperament would change drastically for no reason. He had definitely experienced a lot when he went from a smiling person to a cold and dark personter on. As she thought about it, Yan Jinyu held the photo in one hand and caressed his face carefully with the other hand. ¡°Brother Nine, you looked good when you were young. You look even better when you grow up. You didn¡¯t be ugly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was precisely because he saw that her expression was a littleplicated that Yin Jiujin, who had thought of something, instantly feltplicated when he heard her words. ¡°Fortunately, you didn¡¯t be ugly. Otherwise, I might not have taken a fancy to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡±?So you have a thing for good-looking people? ¡°After all, your reputation and status are there. You have a sense of superiority wherever you go. If you don¡¯t look good enough and your fianc¨¦e is beautiful, you¡¯ll probably feel inferior. That won¡¯t match your aura.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He held her hand on his face and pinched her fingertips. ¡°You¡¯re quite narcissistic.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not being narcissistic. I¡¯m confident.¡± With this change, the heavy mood from before dissipated. What happened in the past was not important. What he had experienced was not important either. With her around in the future, she would always make him smile more. Looking at her proud appearance, Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Yes, confident.¡± Yan Jinyu red at him again. How dare he tease her. She broke free from his grip and continued to look at the photos. Yin Jiujin let her be and reached out to hold her waist. Hezily leaned on the sofa with her and looked at the photos with her. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help but look at the photo again. Indeed, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t like to take photos. Other than two photos of him alone, there were only three group photos with his image. One was taken with Old Madam Yin. The background was like a stage. Yan Jinyu guessed that it was probably taken in the Lingering Garden. One was a photo of the Yin Family. Qin Jianjia wasn¡¯t in it. At that time, Qin Jianjia shouldn¡¯t have married into the Yin Family yet. One was a group photo of three people in camouge uniforms. Yan Jinyu¡¯s gazended on it. Yin Jiujin should be 14 or 15 years old then. The space between his brows was no longer like when he was young, and it revealed a cold and fierce aura. He stood in the middle. The person on the right was about the same height as him and also had a cold face. However, this cold face revealed an honest feeling. His eyebrows were a little simr to Qin Jianjia¡¯s, so he should be the eldest son of the Qin Family, Qin Hao. The youth on Yin Jiujin¡¯s left was slightly shorter than him. He wasn¡¯t bad looking, but he was slightly inferior whenpared to these two outstanding and noble people. All these were not important. What was important was that she had seen this person before! Her memory had always been very good. Even if she didn¡¯t deliberately remember someone, as long as she took a look, she would remember them. Furthermore, to her, this person wasn¡¯t as simple as just taking a look. This was someone who had entered Ghost ughter Ind at the same time as her. He suddenly disappeared in the third year after they arrived at Ghost ughter Ind. She recognized him when she saw him again after so many years. He was already a man in camouge uniform with a group ofrades. She recognized him because she had seen him in her early years. This was someone who had seen her face. To put an end to future troubles, this person had died at her hands. Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand froze when she recalled that. This was¡­ therade that Yin Jiujin cared about? Upon seeing this photo, Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression clearly changed. His eyes were deep with emotions that others could not understand. Perhaps it was because he was thinking about other things, Yin Jiujin, who was naturally sharp, didn¡¯t notice that there was something wrong with Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t someone who would run away when she encountered a problem. After adjusting her emotions, she turned back to look at Yin Jiujin. She pointed at the person in the photo and asked, ¡°Brother Nine, this person is¡­¡± When she looked over, Yin Jiujin¡¯splicated expression had already been restrained. He took the photo from her hand. He ignored the fact that the photo was old and his strength was so strong that the photo even wrinkled. ¡°He¡¯s not important,¡± Yin Jiujin said. ¡°Let¡¯s see what else.¡± He casually threw the photo on the coffee table in front of him and picked out one from the stack of photos in her hand. ¡°This is a photo of your grandmother and my grandmother when they were young. Look, you really resemble your grandmother.¡± This obvious change of topic made Yan Jinyu fall silent. As long as she was willing to use her brain, she was an extremely smart person. No matter how well Yin Jiujin hid it, she could still tell that his attitude towards hisrade in the photo was especially strange. She nced at the photo he had picked out. In the old ck-and-white photo were two girls around 17 or 18 years old. Both of them were holding two books. They were dressed like university girls during the 1920s to1930s. They were two beautiful young girls. One of them did look like her. Yan Jinyu was naturally interested, but she wasn¡¯t someone who was easily distracted, especially now that she cared more about Yin Jiujin¡¯srade. Hence, she moved her gaze away from the old photo in Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand and looked at the slightly wrinkled photo on the coffee table. She said, ¡°I killed that person.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yan Jinyu stared at him and pointed at the photo. ¡°I killed the person standing on your left in the photo.¡± That was eight years ago. She had just be famous then. Then, Yan Jinyu saw Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression change at a visible speed. There was surprise and shock. Other than that, there were also some emotions that she couldn¡¯t understand. Then, she saw Yin Jiujin put down the photo in his hand and ced the photos and the wooden box on herp onto the coffee table. In the next second, she was pressed onto the sofa by Yin Jiujin. Before she could react, his lipsnded on hers. This kiss was very ruthless. It was the first time Yan Jinyu felt that she couldn¡¯t withstand the kiss since they were intimate. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know how long itsted. She only knew that when the kiss ended, she was dizzy. Her nightdress was already in a mess. Clearly, Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t content with just kissing during this ruthless kiss that hadsted for a long time. After the kiss, Yin Jiujin had no intention of stopping. He slid down and buried his face in her neck. Yan Jinyu pushed him gently and that stopped him. He buried his face in her neck and did not move. After he had adjusted his breathing, Yan Jinyu pushed him up so that the two of them could see each other. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t get up. He simply ced his hands by her sides and looked into her eyes. His gaze was too aggressive, and Yan Jinyu felt a little unnatural under his gaze. ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yin Jiujin caressed her face gently. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just some doubts that have gued me for many years. They¡¯re resolved.¡± ¡°You went to Crescent Jungle eight years ago?¡± ¡°Yes, I went to pick herbs with Feng.¡± ¡°In other words, you once appeared so close to me?¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°If you were also among the group of people who went to destroy that area in Crescent Jungle, I think so.¡± Yan Jinyu blinked and looked at him. ¡°Brother Nine, I killed yourrade.¡± ¡°You saved my life!¡± Yan Jinyu was surprised and then looked puzzled. Wasn¡¯t that his very closerade? Why did killing the other party mean saving his life? Oh, that person seemed to havee from Ghost ughter Ind too. It wasn¡¯t so easy to escape Ghost ughter Ind. At least, the four of them had tried and failed to escape from Ghost ughter Ind countless times. In other words, from the beginning to the end, that person was from Ghost ughter Ind? Chapter 173 - Another Suspicion

Chapter 173: Another Suspicion

After thinking about it, Yan Jinyu suddenly grabbed his arm. ¡°He wanted to kill you at that time?¡± It was easy to avoid an open attack, but it was difficult to guard against a hidden attack. That person seemed to be very trusted by Yin Jiujin. If she hadn¡¯t happened to appear there at that time and happened to recognize that person had entered Ghost ughter Ind at the same time as her, and he had wanted to kill Yin Jiujin, would Yin Jiujin have been able to avoid him under the circumstances in which he had trusted himpletely?¡± Probably not. After all, they were in hiding at that time. They couldn¡¯t possibly pay attention to theirrades behind them! She was afraid but also extremely d. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t answer directly. He only said, ¡°I heard gunshots behind me. I thought it was an enemy attack. I turned back and saw him pointing a gun with a silencer at me. He was shot, and I had already sensed it and avoided it in time, so¡­¡± Yin Jiujin frowned deeply. He must have thought of something unpleasant. ¡°He died on the spot. I didn¡¯t even have the time to ask him why he betrayed me. But why did he look relieved when he clearly betrayed me then?¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her before sitting up straight. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± He looked a little dispirited. Yan Jinyu also sat up and casually tidied her nightdress. She leaned over and wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°Perhaps you can understand if you ask me why I killed him.¡± Yin Jiujin was stunned before realizing that he had been neglecting this. She was not on the same side as the group of people in Crescent Jungle. She was just passing by while picking herbs and did not recognize him. With her status, there was no need for her to risk saving an unimportant person. Because of her identity, she was not someone who would make things difficult for others when she saw them harming their teammates from the back. Yan Jinyu hugged him like this and actually felt like she was hugging him from behind. Seeing that he was looking at her in confusion, Yan Jinyu leaned her chin on his shoulder and leaned over to peck the corner of his lips before saying, ¡°You should have guessed it too. I¡¯ve seen that person before.¡± ¡°He came out of Ghost ughter Ind.¡± After a moment, Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Ghost ughter Ind is quite ambitious.¡± They dared to nt people everywhere! ¡°So what if they¡¯re ambitious? Didn¡¯t we ruin everything?¡± Yin Jiujin ced his hand on her waist and looked at her. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re very formidable.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So Brother Nine, you¡¯re finally willing to admit that I¡¯m awesome?¡± He didn¡¯t know why she was so obsessed with this. Hence, she was sometimes a child who desperately wanted to be acknowledged. Yin Jiujin smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± He let go of her hand and made her sit on hisp. ¡°Tell me in detail.¡± He was referring to hisrade from Ghost ughter Ind. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Yan Jinyu asked. On Ghost ughter Ind, they didn¡¯t have names, only code names. Of course, it wasn¡¯t like Yan Jinyu who had a code name called ¡°Chi¡±. Before she debuted, this code name did not belong to her. On Ghost ughter Ind, they used numbers as code names. ¡°Liu Junqing is an orphan.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but darken when he mentioned this person. His expression wasplicated. ¡°Liu?¡± Yan Jinyu was slightly surprised. ¡°Why?¡± Yan Jinyu was only a little surprised. She had already restrained her emotions, but her heart wasn¡¯t calm. ¡°This generation¡¯s Ghost ughter is surnamed Liu.¡± Ghost ughter was the person in charge of Ghost ughter Ind. Of course, not everyone knew what his surname was. Yin Jiujin was also a little surprised. ¡°However, that doesn¡¯t mean that they¡¯re really rted,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°However, Liu Junqing is obviously from Ghost ughter Ind.¡± ¡°He¡¯s from Ghost ughter Ind. Then, his fianc¨¦e¡­ Brother Nine, do you know when Liu Junqing and his fianc¨¦e, Yu Qingwan, met in the Lingering Garden?¡± ¡°I heard that they¡¯ve known each other since they were young. The two families had long been engaged, but both their parents had an ident at the same time. The two of them became orphans and wandered outside. Liu Junqing found Yu Qingwan through connections after he made a few contributions in his missions. At that time, Yu Qingwan had already been adopted by the Lingering Garden¡¯s director.¡± ¡°How old was Liu Junqing when he joined the army?¡± ¡°Nine years old.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s older? You or him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m two years older than him.¡± ¡°Then, you were 11 years old when he joined the army. You joined the army at eight years old. Then, when he joined the army, you had already been in the army for three years. In other words, I¡¯ve been in Ghost ughter Ind for three years too.¡± ¡°It matches the time when he suddenly disappeared from Ghost ughter Ind.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know if Yu Qingwan knows what he experienced before he joined the army. To be more precise, no one knows if Liu Junqing and Yu Qingwan really got separated.¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s a littleplicated to think that way, it¡¯s not impossible. After all, no one knows what intentions Ghost ughter Ind had in the beginning.¡± After hearing Jinyu¡¯s words, Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to keep an eye on her in the Lingering Garden.¡± If Yu Qingwan was also rted to Ghost ughter Ind, wouldn¡¯t that mean she had designs on the Yin Family by entering the Lingering Garden? The Lingering Garden belonged to his grandmother. Yan Jinyu nodded. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°However, if there¡¯s really a problem with Yu Qingwan, she hasn¡¯t done anything for so many years, there shouldn¡¯t be any big movements for a while. Brother Nine, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. Besides, whether it¡¯s Liu Junqing or Ghost ughter Ind, haven¡¯t they been settled by me?¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her and suddenly chuckled. ¡°Yes, if Ghost ughter Ind really has any big ambitions, they¡¯ve been mostly disturbed by your unforeseen event.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. The person who brought me to Ghost ughter Ind can be said to be the greatest sinner on Ghost ughter Ind. If he¡¯s still alive now, I wonder how much he¡¯ll regret it.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Yan Jinyu still looked at him and asked, ¡°But Brother Nine, since Liu Junqing is a traitor, does your retirement have anything to do with him?¡± Yin Jiujin paused when he heard that. ¡°There¡¯s some connection.¡± ¡°He once saved my life when I was carrying out a mission in my early years. In all the missions, other than shooting me in the back that time, he actually didn¡¯t do anything to harm the army. Just treat it as returning him the favor of saving my life and protecting hisst dignity.¡± If Liu Junqing hadn¡¯t risked his life to save him, with his temper, he would never have such a rtionship with Liu Junqing. Saving his life? Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes. She wanted to say that if he had long had a n, perhaps even Liu Junqing¡¯s scheme to save his life was part of it. It was not that she thought too badly of others, but it was indeed possible. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say that out loud. It would have made Yin Jiujin feel even worse. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about the details for now. I¡¯ll tell you slowly when I have the chance in the future.¡± Since he wasn¡¯t willing to tell her, Yan Jinyu naturally wouldn¡¯t ask further. That was a matter which caused the falling out with the Yin Family after all. She knew that Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t want to mention it. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, if we met in Crescent Jungle back then, would you have attacked me, Brother Nine?¡± Yan Jinyu asked with a smile. She asked casually and eased the slightly heavy atmosphere. However, after she asked, Yin Jiujin actually answered decisively, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why? Brother Nine, you were on a mission back then. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m an enemy?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll detain you, but I won¡¯t attack you immediately.¡± He had seen a photo of her grandmother. At that time, even if she was only 10 years old, she should still be simr to her grandmother in terms of looks. Although he had never seen her before and didn¡¯t have any special feelings for her, he knew that he had a fianc¨¦e called Yan Jinyu. How could he attack her before confirming her identity? Regardless of whether he recognized the engagement between them or not, his grandmother was looking for her. If he found her, he naturally had to bring her back. ¡°Why?¡± Yin Jiujin chuckled. He didn¡¯t intend to tell her the real reason, lest he mentioned that the elders were looking for her in the past and made her sad again. ¡°Perhaps I want to keep you as a hostage?¡± Yan Jinyu rolled her eyes secretly. Obviously, she didn¡¯t believe him. However, she did not intend to ask further. She had said this to ease the atmosphere and not to know his answer. ¡°Do you still want to look at the photos?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yin Jiujin handed the photos on the coffee table to her. His gaze happened to sweep past the slightly wrinkled photo, and he frowned. He saw Qin Hao in the photo. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need for you and Huo Siyu to worry too much. Qin Hao isn¡¯t someone who can¡¯t tell right from wrong. Besides, he might have feelings for Huo Siyu.¡± Yan Jinyu was stunned, ¡°Huh?¡± Then, she realized what he was saying and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Nine, do you mean that Young Master Qin has feelings for Little Rain and it isn¡¯t only because of the engagement?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not him. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking. It¡¯s just that Qin Hao doesn¡¯t easily have designs on little girls.¡± ¡°Besides, although he¡¯s a little evil, his character isn¡¯t too bad.¡± Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t someone who spoke without thinking. If he dared to say this to her, at least he would have 90% confidence that Qin Hao wouldn¡¯t attack Little Rain even if he knew Little Rain¡¯s identity. Yan Jinyu suddenly felt relieved. *** A weekter, Yan Jinyu went to South City under Huo Siyu¡¯s invitation. She was not here to y, but to apany Huo Siyu as she tortured the scum. Chapter 174 - The Same Flight

Chapter 174: The Same Flight

When she was about to set off, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t want to let her go at all. It made Yan Jinyu feel like he wanted to abandon his work and follow her to South City. Afterforting him for a while, Yin Jiujin reluctantly sent her to the airport himself. The ne ticket Yin Jiujin got someone to book for her was naturally first ss. After boarding the ne, someone was already sitting on the seat beside Yan Jinyu¡¯s. It was a 17 or 18-year-old teenager. He was wearing earphones and looking out of the window. Yan Jinyu came over. He retracted his gaze and nced at her. He retracted her gaze after one quick nce. He continued to look out of the window. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care either. She only nced at him indifferently when he looked over and then sat down. She took out her phone to y games. In order to deal with the two hours on the ne, she specially downloaded a game that she could y without the Inte. Yes, the game looked a little boring and stupid. Because she had been ying this game the entire time she was on the ne, she did not sleep or do anything else. This made the young man, who was wearing earphones and had even taken out a book to read midway, look at her twice. However, he had no intention of talking to her. He was a quiet and cold teenager. When the ne was about to reach South City, he put the book back into his bag. Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand, which was ying games, paused when she saw the student ID card that fell out of his bag. It was a Boyu High School¡¯s student pass with a name and ss on it. Yuan Xi, Year Three ss 1. It was Yan Jinyun¡¯s ss. After learning from Huo Siyu that the head of the Jones Family might be at Boyu High School, Yan Jinyu had gone through the simple information about all the students and teachers at Boyu High School. She naturally knew about Yuan Xi. The eldest grandson of the Yuan Family, who was second only to the Huo Family in South City. He had just transferred from Country Y to North City this semester, and the time he returned to North City was about the same as the time she returned to North City. He had been studying in Boyu for half a semester. He was Yan Jinyu¡¯s number one suspect. However, he was also the eldest grandson of the Yuan Family¡­ The Jones Family in Country Y was not rted to the Yuan Family in South City. Of course, it was also possible that Jones was pretending to be the eldest grandson of the Yuan Family. Did she not suspect him just because he looked clean and cool? Did Yan Jinyu look like the number one killer? Hence, even though she saw him with her own eyes, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t dispel her doubts about him. Moreover, he was the eldest grandson of the Yuan Family in South City. Why would he go to a school in North City for no reason? Did South Cityck that elite school? Yuan Xi naturally noticed that she was paying attention to his student ID. She had been ying games and nothing had distracted her. It was hard for Yuan Xi not to notice that she had suddenly noticed his student ID. After a moment of hesitation, Yuan Xi put away his student ID and asked her, ¡°Are you also Boyu¡¯s student?¡± After asking, his expression froze, as if he was frustrated. She did not know if he was upset that he was talking to an unknown girl abnormally or annoyed that he had asked such a stupid question. The girl was very beautiful. If she was Boyu¡¯s student, she would definitely be an influential person in school. Even if he did not interact much with others, he would more or less hear about her. ¡°I¡¯m not, but my younger sister is.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled, looking very innocent and harmless. With such an expression on her beautiful face, it was very easy for people to let down their guard in front of her. The cold and taciturn youth couldn¡¯t help but speak again, ¡°Your younger sister?¡± ¡°Yes, my sister¡¯s grades are very good. You should have heard of her.¡± ¡°Oh, she seems to be in the same ss as you.¡± ¡°My sister¡¯s name is Yan Jinyun.¡± Hearing that, Yuan Xi looked at her more seriously. Yan Jinyun was the top socialite in North City, the school belle of Boyu, and in the same ss as him. How could he not know her? It turned out that the girl in front of him was the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, who had be very famous in North City in recent months. He didn¡¯t expect the girl that Master Nine valued so much to be like this. She was indeed beautiful. However, it was hard to imagine that this was the girl who was rumored to have charmed Master Nine to the point that he had to bring her along even when he went to thepany. When he heard those rumors about Master Nine bringing the eldest daughter of the Yan Family to thepany, he thought that the eldest daughter of the Yan Family was charming and seductive. ¡°So you¡¯re Eldest Miss Yan.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled as a response. She continued to y the game. Her action stunned Yuan Xi. Under normal circumstances like this, didn¡¯t she usually have to make some small talk before finding a topic to talk about? Was that all she was going to do? Was it because he had not interacted seriously with others for too long, and everyone¡¯s way ofmunication was different now? Or was Yan Jinyu actually different from the others? However, he wasn¡¯t a talkative person. Seeing that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t have any intention of chatting, he retracted his gaze and put on his earphones again. They arrived in South City shortly. Huo Siyu came to the airport personally to pick her up. She looked like she was afraid that she would miss Yan Jinyu. She stood at the exit looking out for her. She could have contacted her with a phone call. As soon as she saw Yan Jinyuing out with a pink suitcase, Huo Siyu hurriedly jumped up and waved, ¡°Beauty Yu, over here!¡± After knowing that South City was cold, Yan Jinyu had already put on a down jacket when she got off the ne. A pink down jacket. Chosen by Yin Jiujin. She was dressed in pink and had long hair that reached her waist. Her looks were also very outstanding. In addition, with Huo Siyu¡¯s hugemotion, Yan Jinyu sessfully attracted the attention of a group of passers-by. Yuan Xi, who was walking behind her, was a little surprised to see Huo Siyu waving excitedly. At the Huo Family¡¯s engagement party a year ago, the young mistress that the Huo Family found was clearly an elegant beauty. Why was she so¡­ ¡­so lively now? Although he was puzzled, he did not probe further. Yan Jinyu walked towards Huo Siyu. If one looked closely, they could still see a faint helplessness in her eyes. Huo Siyu took her luggage. ¡°Beauty Yu, how is it? The weather in South City and North City are very different, right? I still feel cold wearing so much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Where are we going now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Huo Family first. I¡¯ll get the Huo Family¡¯s chauffeur to send me to the airport. Everyone in the Huo Family knows that you¡¯reing over as a guest. My mother instructed the kitchen to prepare dinner and asked me to bring you to the Huo Family as soon as possible.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s flight was after noon. It was almost five o¡¯clock in South City now. ¡°Your Master Nine is still the most influential one,¡± Huo Siyu teased. Yan Jinyu looked at her and chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t call him Master Nine. That¡¯s what others call him.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Whatever you say. I wonder when our Beauty Yu became like this. She even learned to bask in happiness.¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled and didn¡¯t answer her. ¡°Shall we go over now?¡± Just as Huo Siyu was about to respond, she saw Yuan Xi walking behind Yan Jinyu. Her smile faded slightly. She looked like an elegant beauty. ¡°Young Master Yuan.¡± Yuan Xi, who had witnessed her change in attitude, was speechless. ¡°Miss Huo.¡± ¡°Young Master Yuan just came back from North City?¡± ¡°Yes, I stayed in North City for a few more days after the holiday.¡± Yuan Xi looked at them and said, ¡°So Miss Huo knows Eldest Miss Yan.¡± Huo Siyu didn¡¯t know that he was sitting beside Yan Jinyu on the ne. When she heard that, the smile in her eyes faded a little. Just like Yan Jinyu, Yuan Xi was also her number one suspect. ¡°I met Second Young Master Yin at the Huo Family¡¯s banquet and was on the same flight with Second Young Master Yin when I went to North City from the capitalst time so we know each other. Coincidentally, Beauty Yu went to the airport to pick Second Young Master Yin up, so Second Young Master Yin introduced his fianc¨¦e to me. Beauty Yu and I hit it off very well. We¡¯re already good friends now.¡± ¡°I invited Beauty Yu to South City as a guest.¡± Beauty Yu¡­ Yuan Xi nced at Yan Jinyu. It was quite appropriate. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°The Yuan Family¡¯s chauffeur is here. I¡¯ll make a move first. I¡¯ll visit you again another day.¡± Huo Siyu nodded with a smile. After Yuan Xi left, Huo Siyu returned to her original appearance and smiled casually. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Beauty Yu.¡± The two of them walked out of the airport. Huo Siyu looked at Yuan Xi, who was walking not far away, and said seriously, ¡°Beauty Yu, you should know about Yuan Xi, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I know. He sat beside me on the ne just now.¡± Huo Siyu nced at her angrily. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°I know. I just want to tell you that he only knew my identity on the ne. Of course, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that he knew long ago and was just pretending not to know.¡± ¡°The Jones Family is currently in a heated fight with the Smith Family now. As the head of the Jones Family, the chances of Jones appearing in the country are not high. Hence, I don¡¯t suspect this young master of the Yuan Family so much anymore after meeting him.¡± Huo Siyu thought for a moment and said, ¡°You have a point, but we still can¡¯t let our guard down.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± After leaving the airport, the two of them got into the Huo Family¡¯s car and headed straight for the Huo Family. Yan Jinyu suddenly felt that the Huo Family was the real wealthy family when they arrived at the Huo Family¡¯s residence. The entire mansion was like a castle. It would take another 20 minutes for the car to reach the main building from the Huo Family¡¯s gate. Moreover, the buildings in the Huo Family¡¯s mansion¡­ could not even be described as buildings. They were architecture. They were luxurious and grand. Yan Jinyu looked like a country bumpkin as she leaned against the car window. Most importantly, she even said, ¡°Little Rain, your house is really big!¡± Huo Siyu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°It¡¯s just so-so.¡± She spoke as if she had never seen the world. What good ces had Beauty Yu not been to when she was on her missions? She was clearly used to going to an unfamiliar ce to observe the terrain, but she made herself look like a country bumpkin. ¡°Beauty Yu, when you see the Huo Familyter, you can ignore them if you don¡¯t want to. Anyway, you have such a fianc¨¦. Even the Huo Family won¡¯t dare to offend you easily.¡± Only Huo Xuan dared to challenge Yin Jiujin in the Huo Family. As for the others in the Huo Family¡­ Yes, they were also very afraid of Yin Jiujin. The Huo Family¡­ Yan Jinyu retracted her gaze and nced at her. Then, she smiled, ¡°Mm-hm, I know. Don¡¯t worry about that. You know that I¡¯ve never been the kind of person to suffer.¡± ¡°Besides, this is your home. Will you let me suffer here?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s tone was nothing special, but Huo Siyu knew that she was emphasizing the word ¡°your home¡±. This was the tacit understanding that they had developed over the years. Looking at her deeply, Huo Siyu suddenly smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a must.¡± Chapter 175 - First Visit To The Huo Family

Chapter 175: First Visit To The Huo Family

The car stopped in front of the main building. The Huo Family went out to wee them personally. Other than Huo Siyu¡¯s parents and Huo Siyu¡¯s adopted sister, Huo Sisi, there were also the Huo Family¡¯s maids. Yes, in front of the pce-like main building, the maids stood facing each other in two rows. There were about 40 of them. Yan Jinyu fell silent. Yes, a wealthy family. ¡°Wee to the Huo Family, Eldest Miss Yan!¡± The maids bowed 90 degrees and shouted loudly. However, in Yan Jinyu¡¯s opinion, it was a little¡­ unbearable to look at. No one knew who came up with the wee method. She nced at Huo Siyu. Huo Siyu immediately understood what she meant and shook her head to show that she did not know either. Obviously, she was also a little ¡°frightened¡± by this scene. She even felt a little embarrassed. ¡°So you¡¯re Jinyu. I¡¯ve heard Rainy mention you before. Wee to the Huo Family.¡± Huo Siyu¡¯s mother, Sun Xiangxiang, was a typical gentle and wealthydy. After Huo Siyu returned to the capital from North City, she mentioned Yan Jinyu to Sun Xiangxiang on the phone. ¡°Hello, Auntie. Sorry to disturb you.¡± She handed over the gift box that she had taken out from her luggage in advance. ¡°It¡¯s a small gift. I hope you and Uncle won¡¯t mind.¡± Yin Jiujin hadn¡¯t instructed someone to prepare the gift for her. Instead, she had specially gone to the Empire Mall to choose it. Huo Siyu¡¯s parents had treated Huo Siyu sincerely, so Yan Jinyu naturally treated them more seriously. ¡°It¡¯s enough for you to juste. Why did you bring a gift?¡± Sun Xiangxiang took it from her personally. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t be happier that you came to the Huo Family as a guest. Why would you be disturbing us? Rainy has been home for more than a year but she hasn¡¯t invited any friends home as guests yet. Auntie is very happy that Rainy hit it off with you.¡± As she spoke, Sun Xiangxiang¡¯s eyes turned red. Yan Jinyu could tell that Sun Xiangxiang didn¡¯t wee her so graciously because she was Yin Jiujin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She knew Little Rain¡¯s personality. It was actually very difficult for people like them to really get close to anyone. In this aspect, Little Rain was even more so than her. Huo Siyu did not feel thatfortable seeing Sun Xiangxiang like this. The first person she epted in this family was her mother. However, when she came back from her vacation previously, she was scolded by her mother for no reason the moment she stepped into the house. It forced her to take back the step that she had taken so much effort to move forward. She could be easily instigated and scold her without asking for any reason¡­ She also knew that her parents loved her, butpared to her, they were obviously closer to Huo Sisi and trusted her more. She could only me herself for not curry favor like Huo Sisi. Yan Jinyu smiled at Sun Xiangxiang before looking at Huo Lin, who was standing beside Sun Xiangxiang. She greeted him politely, ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± Compared to Sun Xiangxiang, the way Huo Lin looked at her wasn¡¯t that simple. He treated her as Yin Jiujin¡¯s fianc¨¦e, not Huo Siyu¡¯s friend. He was a little cautious. However, he still acted like an elder on the surface and nodded slightly. He was neither warm nor distant. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re Rainy¡¯s friend. You can treat the Huo Family like your own home. You don¡¯t have to be reserved. Sisi, who is Rainy¡¯s sister, grew up in South City. She also studied in South City¡¯s university and is very familiar with South City. You can let her bring you and Rainy around.¡± Yan Jinyu then looked at Huo Sisi, who was standing there with a polite smile and a very delicate appearance. She looked quite pretty and her body¡¯s constitution was simr to Yan Jinyun. They both didn¡¯t look very robust. However, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t look like this even when she wasn¡¯t in very good health. How should she put it? They were both daughters of wealthy families, but Yan Jinyun lived up to her name as the number one socialite. Although she was faking it most of the time, she made them look natural. Huo Sisi was different. She looked pretentious. Could it be that because Yan Jinyun was her younger sister so she had a filter for her? She felt that Yan Jinyun wasn¡¯t hateful, but she couldn¡¯t bear to stand Huo Sisi. Or was it because Little Rain had bad mouthed her before? Tsk, anyway, she simply didn¡¯t like Huo Sisi at first nce. Yan Jinyu sized her up and retracted her gaze silently. She smiled at Huo Lin, ¡°Alright, thank you, Uncle.¡± At this moment, Huo Sisi stepped forward. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Huo Sisi. I¡¯m Rainy¡¯s elder sister. You can call me ¡®Sister¡¯ like Rainy.¡± ¡°Tsk, who called you Sister?¡± Huo Siyu interrupted Huo Sisi as soon as she finished speaking. Huo Siyu¡¯s reaction stunned the Huo Family. In the past, Huo Siyu wouldn¡¯t speak like this. At most, she would ignore Huo Sisi. Huo Siyu would always look easy to get along with, but she was actually very distant from others. Of course, she had never called Huo Sisi ¡®Sister¡¯ either. However, the Huo Family all thought that she didn¡¯t call Huo Sisi because she wasn¡¯t close to Huo Sisi, and not because she didn¡¯t like Huo Sisi. Her reaction now wasn¡¯t dislike, but disgust. Huo Lin and Sun Xiangxiang were shocked after being stunned, but Huo Sisi¡¯s expression froze after being stunned. She clenched her fists tightly at her stomach. Then, she lowered her head and didn¡¯t speak. She looked like she was about to cry. She said it best when she had said nothing at all! Yan Jinyu sighed inwardly. With Huo Sisi¡¯s level, how could Little Rain¡¯s straightforward personality be a match for her? Unless Little Rain didn¡¯t want her family anymore, otherwise¡­ Tsk tsk, the Huo Family would probably always side with Huo Sisi and not Little Rain. Look, as soon as she did that, Sun Xiangxiang reprimanded Little Rain, ¡°Rainy, what are you saying? Sisi is my daughter too. She¡¯s older than you, so you naturally have to call her ¡®Sister¡¯!¡± Looking into Huo Siyu¡¯s smiling eyes, Sun Xiangxiang¡¯s voice froze. She didn¡¯t dare to meet her eyes. ¡°Y-you shouldn¡¯t be so rude even if you don¡¯t call her ¡®Sister¡¯!¡± ¡°And you did it in front of your friend.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to argue with her if it wasn¡¯t in front of my friend. Otherwise, no one would stand on my side once this matter blows up.¡± Huo Siyu¡¯s words stunned Yan Jinyu. Forget it. She sighed inwardly. Huo Lin and Sun Xiangxiang were also taken aback. ¡°W-What nonsense are you talking about! What do you mean no one is on your side? In our hearts, you sisters are the same. We will side with whoever is in the right. Now that you¡¯re in the wrong, we will naturally side with your sister¡­¡± Huo Siyu interrupted Sun Xiangxiang, ¡°She¡¯s not my sister!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not being reasonable? I¡¯m simply asking when did I ever call her ¡®Sister¡¯. How is that being unreasonable? Ever since I returned to the Huo Family, have you ever heard me call her ¡®Sister¡¯? I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± ¡°You will side with whoever is right? Then, why did you and Dad scold me without even asking when I came back happily during my break some time ago? Why did you say that I only know how to y and not go to ss?¡± ¡°Alright, I admit that. I really didn¡¯t go to ss much. But have you asked me why I didn¡¯t go to ss? Have you asked our counselor why I didn¡¯t go to ss?¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t go to ss because I don¡¯t have to. If I can still get first ce in my major even if I don¡¯t go to ss. After such a long break and the release of our test results, you and Dad didn¡¯t even ask me about that.¡± ¡°Oh, you might think that I could enrol in the Imperial Capital University because of your connections and that I didn¡¯t get into it by my own abilities. You might think that I¡¯m not good at studying.¡± ¡°I said I didn¡¯t want to go to school when I returned to the Huo Family back then. I can understand why you wanted to send me there. After all, I would want my children to be outstanding too. However, you didn¡¯t allow me to take the exam myself when I said that I wanted to.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to let me take the exam, so be it. I¡¯m toozy to take the test anyway. But just because I don¡¯t want to take the test doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Actually, if you have paid more attention to me, you should have known about my situation in school. I rarely go to ss, but whenever I go to ss, be it a small test or a professor¡¯s question, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle.¡± ¡°So scold me if you want to. It¡¯s fine with me.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t be kind to this person who only knows how to drive a wedge between us. Sorry, I simply can¡¯t do it¡± She looked at Huo Sisi. ¡°Besides, Huo Sisi, you didn¡¯t just do that, right?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t take it to heart in the past. Firstly, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste my time. Anyway, I wouldn¡¯t be in the Huo Family for long. I¡¯ll marry into the Qin Family when I¡¯m old enough. Secondly, I¡¯m in the capital and don¡¯t have the time to find evidence.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let go of that scheme at the banquet a year ago?¡± ¡°You¡­ Rainy, did you misunderstand something? Didn¡¯t Big Brother investigate that matter clearly? The main culprit was also dealt with by Big Brother. H-how is it rted to me?¡± Huo Sisi¡¯s eyes turned red. She looked like she wanted to cry but was trying her best to hold it in. She looked very pitiful. Hearing Huo Siyu¡¯s words, Sun Xiangxiang remained silent for a long time with a guilty expression. After Huo Sisi spoke, she then said hesitantly, ¡°¡­Rainy, you have to have evidence when you use someone. If you don¡¯t have evidence, it¡¯s nder.¡± She didn¡¯t even dare to speak too harshly. Rainy¡¯s words and outburst made her shocked and guilty. Some time ago, when Rainy came home from school, she really did scold Rainy without asking anything¡­ Rainy was even saying that ¡°she came back happily¡±. She came back happily but was scolded by her parents for no reason the moment she stepped into the house. No one would feel good about that. At that time, Rainy didn¡¯t even exin before she dragged her luggage upstairs. Couldn¡¯t she exin? At that time, Rainy must have been utterly disappointed in them, that was why she didn¡¯t even want to exin. So scold me if you want to. It¡¯s fine with me¡­ She actually made her daughter say such extremely tragic words. She¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t have any evidence. Anyway, there will always be a second time when ites to harming others. I¡¯ll always be able to catch them. However, Huo Sisi, if you want to scheme against me again, remember to be smarter. I won¡¯t go easy on you this time.¡± Actually, her n didn¡¯t seed either. She let herself get drugged on purpose so that she could use the simplest method to find out who was behind it. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Qin Hao brought her away and she wanted to tease him. She wouldn¡¯t have had to soak in the ice water for the entire night because of that kiss which caused her trouble. However, she didn¡¯t lose out either. Whether it was to tease Qin Hao or to tell at a nce that Huo Sisi was the mastermind, she had achieved her goal. Chapter 176 - Huo Xuans Reprimand

Chapter 176: Huo Xuan¡¯s Reprimand

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Looking into Huo Siyu¡¯s smiling eyes, Huo Sisi felt a chill down her spine. What did she mean by¡­ going easy on her? Did Huo Siyu fall for it on purpose? But why? Huo Lin remained silent. No one knew what he was thinking. ¡°I-if Rainy insists on thinking that I did it, fine, I¡¯ll admit it then. I only hope that you can have a happy rtionship with Dad and Mom. All these years that you were missing, Dad and Mom had really missed you. In order to find you, Dad even handed the Huo Corporation to Brother to take over. Dad and Mom only want to find you.¡± ¡°Because they missed you, Dad and Mom specially went to the orphanage to adopt me, who¡¯s about the same age as you and looks a little simr to you. If you really don¡¯t like me, I can move out of the Huo Family tomorrow. I won¡¯t be an eyesore to you.¡± ¡°Sisi, what nonsense are you talking about! You¡¯re the daughter of the Huo Family. Why are you moving out? Just stay at home!¡± It had to be said that Huo Sisi¡¯s ¡°techniques¡± were too high-level. Sun Xiangxiang was convinced by her again. After all, she had raised her for so many years and Huo Sisi was good at coaxing people. ¡°Rainy, don¡¯t think that your sister¡­ Just because Sisi has a good temper¡­ It¡¯s not that Mom doesn¡¯t trust you, but you have to have evidence. It¡¯s irresponsible to say something without evidence.¡± ¡°Jinyu is still here. Don¡¯t let her see you as a joke.¡± Sun Xiangxiang didn¡¯t give Huo Siyu a chance to reply. She quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s so cold outside. Let Jinyu enter the house first. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to prepare Jinyu¡¯s room. It¡¯s right beside your room. Bring Jinyu to put the luggage away first. We¡¯ll sit down and talkter.¡± ¡°Little Rain,¡± Yan Jinyu said slowly. She interrupted at the right time. That¡¯s right, she deliberately didn¡¯t interrupt them earlier. Little Rain needed such an outburst. Otherwise, her rtionship with the Huo Family would never improve. Huo Siyu looked at her. ¡°Beauty Yu¡­¡± As killers and top killers furthermore, they knew very well that tears were the most useless thing. Therefore, they usually would not cry. There were no tears in Huo Siyu¡¯s eyes now, but it made Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart clench. Especially when she called out ¡°Beauty Yu¡± in such a slightly aggrieved tone. Yan Jinyu walked over and patted her shoulder. ¡°Bring me to my room.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to feel aggrieved about? Won¡¯t I always be on your side?¡± ¡°So what if you don¡¯t have evidence? If others don¡¯t believe you, I will.¡± Huo Sisi was quite capable. She did things so cleanly that even Huo Xuan couldn¡¯t find anything on her. If Huo Xuan couldn¡¯t find anything, Little Rain might not be able to find anything even if she went to investigate. Huo Siyu looked at her and suddenly grinned. ¡°Beauty Yu, can I hug you?¡± Yan Jinyu stared at her with wide eyes. Huo Siyu chuckled and pounced over to hug her. ¡°Beauty Yu, you¡¯re the best. Otherwise, I won¡¯t stay in the Huo Family. I¡¯ll go with you. You¡¯ll take care of me.¡± ¡°¡­Yin Jiujin supports me. How dare you let me use his money to support you?¡± Nonsense. It wasn¡¯t like she was still young. Why was she still acting coyly? That¡¯s right. When she was young, Huo Siyu liked to act coyly. She would either do it to Yan Jinyu or Xi Fengling. Huo Siyu froze. That super jealous freak Yin Jiujin? Forget it. She let go of Yan Jinyu. ¡°I was just joking. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you upstairs to look at your room.¡± As she spoke, Huo Siyu dragged Yan Jinyu¡¯s luggage by herself. She didn¡¯t let the servants take it, nor did she care about Huo Lin and Sun Xiangxiang, who hadplicated expressions on their faces. She led Yan Jinyu upstairs. The two of them had just taken a few steps when they heard someone call out ¡°Young Master¡±. Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu stopped in their tracks and turned back. Huo Xuan didn¡¯t look at anyone else. His gazended on Yan Jinyu¡¯s face and he nced at her before his attentionnded on Huo Siyu. ¡°Rainy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo Siyu smiled, but it was a forced smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll bring my friend upstairs to put her luggage first.¡± After thinking about it, Huo Siyu still introduced her, ¡°Beauty Yu, this is my brother, Huo Xuan.¡± Then, she introduced her to Huo Xuan, ¡°Brother, this is my friend, Yan Jinyu. She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City. I¡¯ve mentioned her to you before. She¡¯s my good friend now.¡± Huo Xuan turned his gaze to Yan Jinyu, his expression ambiguous. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, I¡¯ve long heard of your name.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled, ¡°Young Master Huo, you¡¯re too kind.¡± After that, she didn¡¯t have much interaction with Huo Xuan anymore. Yan Jinyu turned around and followed Huo Siyu into the house and upstairs. Huo Xuan looked at their backs as they walked into the house. He retracted his gaze and covered his mouth as usual to cough lightly for a moment before turning his gaze to them under Huo Lin and Sun Xiangxiang¡¯s worried gazes. ¡°Dad, Mom, what happened?¡± There was a sinister aura in his cold demeanor. Before they could reply, he said, ¡°I heard themotion the moment I got out of the car. Rainy has such a gentle temper. Why would she be so angry?¡± As he spoke, he swept a nce at Huo Sisi. ¡°Also, what was it about the scheme at the banquet that Rainy mentioned a year ago?¡± Huo Sisi was shocked when she met his cold and sinister gaze. ¡°B-Brother, I-I don¡¯t know either. Rainy just suddenly said that I had something to do with her getting drugged a year ago. How could it have anything to with me? Didn¡¯t you personally investigate and punish the culprit?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that Rainy doesn¡¯t like me. I thought that I was wrong. Now, it seems like it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s only right that Rainy doesn¡¯t like me. After all, I was the one who took everything that should have belonged to her all these years while she led a wandering life.¡± ¡°I think Rainy is also young. Someone could have instigated her behind my back, coupled with the fact that she doesn¡¯t like me to begin with, maybe¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying that Rainy is deliberately targeting me with false usations. I¡¯m saying that Rainy is young and probably doesn¡¯t have a strong sense of right and wrong. She will believe whatever others say.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also the matter of Rainy going to school. I thought that she might not be used to the teaching style in the country and didn¡¯t want to go to school after living overseas for so many years, so I mentioned it to Dad and Mom so that they could talk about her when they had the time. After all, she¡¯s alone in the capital. If no one is keeping her in line, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll waste her studies.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Rainy¡¯s results were so good either. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have said those words to Dad and Mom. This is my fault. I should have found out the reason before this.¡± ¡°However, Rainy has some responsibilities too. If she had mentioned a little of it to the family, we wouldn¡¯t have¡ª¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. It¡¯s all my fault after all. If Rainy really doesn¡¯t like me, I¡¯ll move out of the Huo Family tomorrow so that she doesn¡¯t get into trouble with Dad and Mom¡­¡± ¡°Oh, then remember to move out tomorrow. Pack your things and don¡¯t leave anything behind. That way, you won¡¯t have toe to the Huo Family again.¡± Huo Xuan¡¯s sudden interruption and his words had sessfully made Huo Sisi¡¯s face turn pale. She looked up at him in shock. Then, Huo Sisi met Huo Xuan¡¯s slightly evil sneer and she hurriedly lowered her head in panic. ¡°You even dare to drive a wedge between us in front of me. You¡¯re getting bolder. I won¡¯t interfere with what happened to you in the past. After all, Mom and Dad seem to have been brainwashed by you. It doesn¡¯t matter if the Huo Family has to support your living expenses.¡± ¡°You seem to be putting in a good word for Rainy, but you¡¯re defaming her both openly and secretly. That¡¯s fine, but you actually want to defame Rainy¡¯s friend. Do you wish that Rainy can¡¯t even have a friend? Why don¡¯t you take a look at who Yan Jinyu is? She¡¯s someone that even Yin Jiujin cares about. You actually dare to say that she instigated Rainy behind her back. I wonder who gave you the courage to do so.¡± ¡°Do you think you can go against Yin Jiujin just because I dare to go against him? He would crush you to death like he¡¯s just crushing an ant to death. If you don¡¯t believe me, try to provoke Yan Jinyu. Let¡¯s see if you have enough life to survive.¡± There was one more thing he didn¡¯t say. Even he couldn¡¯t find out Yan Jinyu¡¯s background. She was definitely not someone to be trifled with. Just now, he saw from afar that Yan Jinyu and Rainy¡¯s rtionship wasn¡¯t as simple as just being good friends. This matter¡­ He might have to spend more effort investigating¡­ Forget it, it was better not to investigate. When he had the chance, he would ask Rainy. Otherwise, Rainy was already not close to him to begin with. If he continued to investigate, Rainy would probably be even more distant from him. He had been sleeping in thepany for the past two weeks. He would probably be busy until the end of the year because of the trouble Yin Jiujin had caused him. He had rushed back to meet Yan Jinyu when he heard that she hade to the Huo Family. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing! ¡°You¡¯d better not let me find out that you were involved in Rainy being drugged at the Huo Family¡¯s banquet a year ago. Otherwise, you¡¯ll definitely die a horrible death!¡± Huo Xuan said too much in one breath. His face turned pale and he coughed heavily for a long time. Huo Ning, his assistant, quickly came forward and handed him the medicine and water. Huo Xuan didn¡¯t take it. He waved his hand and Huo Ning retreated again. There was still worry on his face. Although Huo Xuan¡¯s face was pale, his aura didn¡¯t decrease at all. Not only was Huo Sisi so frightened that her face was drained of all color, even Huo Lin and Sun Xiangxiang were shocked that they were in a daze. Chapter 177 - Lets Compare Whos More Pretentious

Chapter 177: Let¡¯s Compare Who¡¯s More Pretentious

¡°¡­Xuan¡¯er, you¡­¡± After hesitating for a while, Sun Xiangxiang still spoke, but she suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. Compared to Huo Siyu and Huo Sisi, Sun Xiangxiang obviously trusted Huo Xuan more. Not only because Huo Xuan was her son, but also because Huo Xuan was the head of the Huo Family. He was able to control a family business like the Huo Corporation and gain the trust of the entire Huo Family, so his ability was already proven. Even Huo Lin had to listen to Huo Xuan sometimes. In the end, she turned her attention to Huo Xuan¡¯s coughing and his pale face, ¡°You¡­ Xuan¡¯er, are you alright? Do you want to take some medicine first? If you don¡¯t want to take your medicine, go in first. The wind is strong out here.¡± Huo Xuan nced at her and then at Huo Lin, ¡°Do Dad and Mom really think that Rainy is the kind of person who would nder others for no reason?¡± ¡°You should know very well what kind of personality Rainy has since she returned to the Huo Family. A whole year has passed, but do you dare to say that Rainy has epted you from the bottom of her heart? Is this the daughter that you spent so much time and effort to find? If you treat her like this after bringing her back, you might as well not bring her back from the beginning.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Huo Lin. ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just mom, but Dad, are you so unreasonable too?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether there¡¯s any evidence for the matter Rainy mentioned. Just look at what Huo Sisi said just now. Can¡¯t you tell that she was trying to smear Rainy and sow discord between us? Could it be that you¡¯ve been resting at home for too long and have lost your basic judgment?¡± Huo Lin nced at him and remained silent. There was no anger in her eyes either. He simply flicked a nce at Huo Sisi. Huo Lin wasn¡¯t like Sun Xiangxiang. He was the head of the Huo Family in his early years. Although he wasn¡¯t as bold as Huo Xuan when he was in power, he still had some judgment. He fell into deep thought after Huo Siyu¡¯s outburst. Indeed, the premise that Huo Sisi could sow discord in front of him was that he was really concerned about Huo Siyu. He thought that Huo Siyu had really abandoned her studies in school and was worried that she would be a good-for-nothing. As for not caring about Huo Siyu¡¯s studies and not asking about her results or what she was like in school, it was indeed because he didn¡¯t think highly of Huo Siyu. Thinking about how she had grown up overseas and might not be able to adapt after returning to the country, he simply felt that she was not good enough. But¡­ He didn¡¯t expect her to be so outstanding. She didn¡¯t even have to study to be the top in her ss. It was undeniable that at that moment, Huo Lin was proud. That was his daughter, who was as outstanding as his son. Most importantly, he actually made her say that she wouldn¡¯t stay in the Huo Family for long and would marry into the Qin Family when she reached her legal age. Did she really treat the Huo Family as her family? Or rather, did they really give her a sense of belonging? Huo Sisi had been obedient since she was young. Their understanding of her was fixed on that. She was very good at controlling her words and always made people feel angry. However, this anger would never affect her. Instead, they would think that she was obedient and sensible. However, the premise of all this was that no one openly pointed out her ws, especially not someone they trusted very much. Now that Huo Xuan had said it, how could Huo Lin not notice anything? ¡°If Dad and Mom want Rainy to be disappointed with the Huo Family and leave the Huo Familypletely, just continue.¡± ¡°You actually made Rainy rather rely on an outsider than get close to her family.¡± ¡°When have you guys ever seen Rainy act so soft in front of anyone? The other party is even an 18-year-old girl. We made Rainy rather rely on a girl younger than her than on her family¡­¡± Huo Xuan saw this with his own eyes. When he walked over, he happened to see Huo Siyu throwing herself into Yan Jinyu¡¯s arms and acting coyly to her. Yes, he was sore. His sister had been home for more than a year and had never acted coyly with him. She even spoke to him politely every time. He felt like an outsider. Yan Jinyu, an outsider, hadpletely trusted Rainy. As her elder brother, how could he be inferior to Yan Jinyu? At the thought of this, and probably because he was too angry, Huo Xuan coughed heavily again. After calming down, Huo Xuan looked at Huo Sisi with a cold gaze, ¡°Remember to move out of the Huo Family tomorrow.¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± Huo Sisi was really panicking now. Seeing that Huo Xuan had no intention of responding to her, she looked at Huo Lin and Sun Xiangxiang, ¡°Dad, Mom¡­¡± Without saying anything, she put on an aggrieved expression. The corners of her lips trembled and her eyes turned red. She looked like she was about to cry,¡± Alright, I¡­ I¡¯ll move out of the Huo Family tomorrow. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve disturbed Dad, Mom, and Brother all these years. ¡± Huo Lin nced at her, but his expression didn¡¯t change. He only retracted his gaze and said to Huo Xuan, ¡°You decide for the Huo Family.¡± After saying that, he turned and entered the house. ¡°Xuan¡¯er¡­¡± Sun Xiangxiang couldn¡¯t bear to see Huo Sisi like this. As for whether she became estranged from Huo Sisi because of Huo Xuan¡¯s words, no one knew. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, Sisi is the adopted daughter of the Huo Family. We personally brought her back to the Huo Family. If we ask Sisi to move out not long after Rainyes back and word of this gets out, it won¡¯t be good for the Huo Family¡¯s reputation either. Others might use this to gossip about Rainy.¡± ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not easy for Rainy to have a good friend. She specially invited her to our house as a guest. It¡¯s not good to make such a joke in front of the guests.¡± As Sun Xiangxiang spoke, she looked at Huo Sisi, who had an ugly expression and was trying her best to maintain her image. ¡°Sisi, you too. Watch your words when you speak in the future. Fortunately, Mom understands you and knows that you¡¯re not a bad child. Otherwise, Mom would have thought that you did that on purpose.¡± ¡°Rainy has been with Hao¡¯er most of the year, and Jinyu is her only friend. Yet, you said that someone is trying to sow discord between Rainy. Do you want to say that Hao¡¯er that an honest child is trying to sow discord between Rainy and us, or do you want to say that Jinyu who is the only friend Rainy is willing to befriend, is the one?¡± ¡°Hao¡¯er is the eldest son of the Qin Family, and he¡¯s also very promising. Although the Yan Family behind Jinyu is slightly inferior, she still has the Second Young Master of the Yin Family by her side. Don¡¯t say such irresponsible and offensive words and cause unnecessary trouble for Xuan¡¯er and the Huo Family in the future.¡± Adopted daughter! Huo Sisi¡¯s fingernails almost dug into her palms. This was the first time Sun Xiangxiang had said this to her, and it was with such an attitude! She was clearly fine in the past, so why¡­ Huo Siyu did not have this attitude towards her previously. Why did she be like this when she brought a friend home?! Yan Jinyu must have said something to Huo Siyu. Otherwise¡­ No wonder she didn¡¯t like Yan Jinyu the first time she saw her. She had such a seductive face, but she still had to act innocent and ignorant. Wasn¡¯t it because all men liked her like this? No wonder she could charm Master Nine! Yan Jinyu¡¯s appearance in the Huo Family this time gave her an inexplicable sense of danger. Especially when she saw her brother, who had been in thepany for two months and had suddenly returned home, her sense of danger intensified! Big Brother even took the initiative to greet Yan Jinyu. Even if she was Huo Siyu¡¯s friend, Big Brother¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyu was too abnormal! Did Big Brother treat her this way because Yan Jinyu was Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e? No! It wasn¡¯t! Big Brother and Master Nine were rivals in the business world. He definitely wouldn¡¯t treat Yan Jinyu so kindly because of Master Nine. She understood her brother. This was clearly¡­ He was very interested in Yan Jinyu! How could that do! She had found all kinds of excuses to reject them when they could not find Huo Siyu in the early years and the Huo Family wanted her to fulfill the engagement with the Qin Family. She did not fancy a fool like Qin Hao! Since she had entered the Huo Family, she had to stay in the Huo Family no matter what! She lowered her head to hide the anger in her eyes. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be careful with my words in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t mention moving out of the Huo Family again. Since the Huo Family has adopted you, it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t afford to support you. Don¡¯t let outsidersugh at the Huo Family.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s enter the house first. Watch the kitchen staff make dinner. Since you want to entertain the guests, don¡¯t be rude.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go in first.¡± She looked at Huo Xuan timidly with a hint of infatuation in her eyes. Then, she quickly retracted her gaze, ¡°Brother isn¡¯t in good health and doesn¡¯t like to take medicine. Mom, keep an eye on him.¡± Without waiting for a reply, she turned and walked into the house. She had done it perfectly. She cared about the other party but did not let anyone have the chance to refute or mock her. This way, her concern would be magnified. Of course, it didn¡¯t cause much of a reaction with Huo Xuan. Instead, it made him frown. He looked very disgusted. Obviously, her move didn¡¯t work on Huo Xuan. Only Sun Xiangxiang would think that she was sensible and still cared about her brother at a time like this. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, let¡¯s go in first.¡± Huo Xuan nced at the gift bag in Sun Xiangxiang¡¯s hand and covered his mouth as he coughed and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± However, seeing that his gazended on the gift bag, Sun Xiangxiang smiled and exined, ¡°Oh, this is a gift Jinyu specially chose for your father and me. Jinyu is also a thoughtful child. I can tell that she and Rainy are really on good terms, so we could let Rainy can interact with her more.¡± Not only could she tell that they were sincere in making friends, but she could also tell that Rainy was relying on her from the bottom of her heart. Sun Xiangxiang actually felt a little upset. Her daughter would rather rely on a girl younger than herself than her mother. It was also her fault. ¡°Only a gift for you and my father?¡± Huo Xuan suddenly asked with an unknown meaning. However, Sun Xiangxiang was a little surprised. She looked at the gift bag in her hand. ¡°There are only two gift boxes so I think so.¡± ¡°Xuan¡¯er, don¡¯t tell me you also want Rainy¡¯s friend¡¯s gift? The little girl came all the way from North City and has a fianc¨¦. It¡¯s already considered considerate for her parents¡¯ gift. It¡¯s not appropriate to prepare a gift for you.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯re even a few months older than the Yin Family¡¯s Second Young Master. He has already had his fianc¨¦e by his side. Shouldn¡¯t you also get a girlfriend? Or should I help you find one?¡± Huo Xuan coughed heavily. His face was still very pale and sickly pale, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know how long my body canst. Don¡¯t burden others.¡± Sun Xiang felt a lump in her throat. She felt a little stuffy. ¡°It¡¯s all Mom¡¯s fault. I didn¡¯t take good care of you when I was pregnant, so I cause you¡­¡± ¡°Alright, Mom.¡± Sun Xiangxiang looked at him with reddened eyes, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Mom will definitely find a famous doctor to treat you. If Old Master Min is still around¡­ It¡¯s all my fault. A few years ago, I should have brought you to him when Old Master Min was still alive. Even if Old Master Min doesn¡¯t make a move easily, I should have begged him to make a move. Now¡­¡± ¡°Recently, I heard that Min Guili¡¯s second son¡¯s medical skills are actually very good. It¡¯s also Old Master Min who disregarded his identity as an illegitimate son and brought him back to the Min Family. I think he really has some ability. Since Min Guili and his eldest son are both helpless about your situation, shall we find an opportunity to look for Min Guili¡¯s second son?¡± ¡°Mom will make the arrangements.¡± Huo Xuan¡¯s casual attitude clearly showed that he didn¡¯t have much hope. Or rather, he had hope countless times, but every single time, it would end in disappointment, so he didn¡¯t dare to easily have hope now. Seeing him like this, Sun Xiangxiang felt even worse. However, she still nodded repeatedly with reddened eyes. ¡°Alright, alright. Mom will arrange it.¡± *** ¡°Why did you suddenly do that?¡± In the room, Yan Jinyu asked as she looked at Huo Siyu, who was rolling around on the bed that she had arranged for her. Huo Siyu stopped rolling around and sat up to look at her. She said seriously, ¡°Beauty Yu, I think this is my home. Even if I don¡¯t want it, I can¡¯t let that hypocritical fake abuse her power here.¡± ¡°Moreover, she actually dared to plot against me again and again. Thest time was because I had just returned and was not on guard, so I had no choice but to find out the mastermind in that kind of situation. This time, she sowed discord behind my back because I can¡¯t interfere in the South City¡¯s matters from the capital.¡± ¡°She¡¯s going to keep doing that. I don¡¯t want her to have a third chance to plot against me. At most, I¡¯ll leave the Huo Family after we fall out. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have a ce to go.¡± ¡°If she wants to cause trouble, let¡¯s all suffer together.¡± ¡°You¡¯re silly.¡± Yan Jinyu walked over and sat down on the sofa at the side. She sneered, ¡°Who does she think she is? Is she worthy of you suffering together with her?¡± ¡°Rainy, you¡¯ve probably really not done anything for a long time and have be rusty. The Huo Family is your home. You don¡¯t want to hurt your family and don¡¯t want to leave a bad impression on them. This is very simple. We don¡¯t have to do anything. We can simply put on a false front. How can we be inferior to others in this aspect? She¡¯s pretentious and likes to be a people-pleaser. We¡¯ll just be more pretentious than her. What¡¯s so difficult about that?¡± Huo Siyu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not difficult, but that¡¯s towards outsiders. I don¡¯t think I can do that to the Huo Family.¡± ¡°Then, we¡¯ll treat the Huo Family as outsiders for the time being. After we get rid of Huo Sisi, without her instigating things in front of your parents, your family will have a chance to develop a healthy rtionship.¡± Huo Siyu thought about it and felt that it made sense. She jumped up from the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Beauty Yu. Let¡¯s go downstairs and pretend!¡± ¡°She¡¯s pretentious, but we¡¯re even more pretentious than her!¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Then, Beauty Yu, do you think I should change into a white dress and go downstairs? No, I don¡¯t seem to have a white dress. Do you have one? Can you lend it to me to wear? Shall I put on some pitiful makeup? It¡¯s the kind that looks soft and weak¡­¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile froze. ¡°¡­That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°South City is so cold. Why would I bring a white dress?¡± Oh, but she really had a white dress. ¡°The highest level of acting is to be able to perform the essence without makeup.¡± Huo Siyu nodded in agreement when she heard that. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we can perform the essence! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go downstairs!¡± Chapter 178 - The Hypocritical Little Rain

Chapter 178: The Hypocritical Little Rain

Huo Xuan and Huo Lin sat on the sofa while Sun Xiangxiang and Huo Sisi went to the kitchen to watch the staff cook. When the two of them went downstairs, Huo Sisi wasing out of the kitchen. At that moment, Yan Jinyu had already taken off her bulky down jacket. She was wearing a light pink floral dress with ck stockings and a ck pair of ck leather ts. Her ck hair reached her waist. She was slim and youthful. Huo Siyu had also taken off her down jacket in the room. She was wearing a checkered sweater and ck pants. Her hair was still in a bun which she liked. She exuded a youthful aura too. Even the servants couldn¡¯t help but stop and take a look when the two of them walked down the stairs. They were too eye-catching. Huo Sisi stood rooted to the ground. She almost couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in her heart when she saw them. However, Huo Sisi was indeed someone who could make Huo Xuan and Huo Siyu fail to find any evidence even when she schemed against Huo Siyu. Even when she was so angry that she wanted Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu to disappear immediately, she still had a generous and appropriate smile on her face. ¡°Rainy, Miss Yan.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled at her, ¡°Hello.¡± Seeing this, Huo Siyu also smiled and looked at Huo Sisi. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too agitated just now and spoke too harshly. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Their attitude was as friendly as they possibly could. However, Huo Sisi¡¯s pupils constricted with shock. The servant who was carrying the dishes to the dining room was so frightened that she almost knocked over the dishes in her hand. The servant quickly brought the dishes to the dining room in shock. She was also one of the maids outside the main building and had witnessed the entire process of Huo Siyu¡¯s outburst. However, the servants of the Huo Family had their own set of rules and would never interfere with the affairs of the family. In the Huo Family, it was best that the servants pretended to be deaf and focused on their own matters. However, this did not deny the servants¡¯ understanding of Huo Siyu¡¯s outburst. Huo Siyu had just exploded not long ago, and she had even exploded in front of Huo Lin and Sun Xiang. But why had she be so ¡°friendly¡± after she had only gone upstairs for a short while? Most importantly, even without her outburst earlier, Huo Siyu had never been so ¡°friendly¡± in the Huo Family. It would be strange if the servants weren¡¯t frightened. Compared to the frightened servants, Huo Sisi was even more shocked. She suddenly panicked. She felt that Huo Siyu would be very difficult to deal with if she behaved like this. Yan Jinyu must have said something to Huo Siyu again! As she thought about it, Huo Sisi looked at Yan Jinyu with hostility. Although it was only for a fleeting moment, Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu still caught it. The corners of Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips curled up even more, and she smiled even brighter. Yes, I¡¯m not afraid of you causing trouble. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t. ¡°Rainy, you don¡¯t have to apologize. I¡¯m a few months older than you. Even if you don¡¯t want to¡­ I won¡¯t hold it against you. Just don¡¯t misunderstand me next time. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be very sad.¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t misunderstand again. Mom is right. It¡¯s irresponsible to say that without evidence.¡± She looked at Huo Sisi with a smile. ¡°Even if I have to suspect you, I¡¯ll show evidence. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Huo Sisi¡¯s expression froze. ¡°¡­Since you¡¯re downstairs, apany Miss Yan to the living room. The dishes are ready very quickly.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, there was a crash. It was the sound of bowls and tes shattering. She looked over and saw Sun Xiangxiang walking out of the kitchen with a te of food. Obviously, Sun Xiangxiang had heard Huo Siyu thanking Huo Sisi and she had said it in such a friendly and smiling tone. Sun Xiangxiang was shocked. ¡°Mom, are you¡­¡± Just as Huo Sisi was about to step forward to show her obedient daughter¡¯s side, a figure suddenly shed past her. The next second, Huo Siyu held Sun Xiangxiang¡¯s hand anxiously with a heartbroken expression. ¡°Mom, are you alright? Did you get burned?¡± It was obvious that the ck shadow that shed past her was Huo Siyu, who had run over quickly. Looking at her hand that was held by Huo Siyu, Sun Xiangxiang was ttered and a little panicked. Her body even trembled subconsciously. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡± After saying that, she seemed to feel that such an answer was too cold and stiff. She quickly added, ¡°It was a stir-fry dish. There was no soup. It was knocked over just like that. It didn¡¯t scald me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Mom, you scared me. Just let the servants do this in the future. Don¡¯t do it yourself.¡± ¡°¡­Alright, alright, alright!¡± ¡°Rainy, you¡­¡± Huo Siyu looked up at her and smiled. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°N-nothing. I¡¯m just¡­ happy.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I was insensible previously.¡± ¡°It was my fault for talking like that outside just now. After I went upstairs, Beauty Yu told me that we should get along well as a family. It¡¯s fine as long as we make things clear.¡± ¡°You and Dad treated me so badly previously because you didn¡¯t know me well enough. Speaking of which, this is also my fault. Because I haven¡¯t been home for many years and didn¡¯t dare to be too close to you. I didn¡¯t dare to say anything to you but I won¡¯t do this again in the future.¡± ¡°If I had told you from the beginning that I actually didn¡¯t have to learn seriously and the school exams wouldn¡¯t have been difficult for me, you wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood me just because of a few words from others.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Sun Xiangxiang could no longer hold back her tears. ¡°It¡¯s Mom and Dad¡¯s fault. It¡¯s us who didn¡¯t care enough about you. Mom and Dad were biased. If we hear anything in the future, we will definitely call you immediately to confirm it. We won¡¯t scold you again without asking for the reason. It was Mom¡¯s fault previously. Mom apologizes to you.¡± Seeing this, an unknown emotion shed past Huo Siyu¡¯s eyes. Others thought that she was pretending, and even for a moment, she thought that she was pretending too. However, when she thought about it carefully, when she saw her mother knocking over the dish earlier, her worry and panic actually came from the bottom of her heart. She rushed over without even thinking. Oh, perhaps Beauty Yu knew. After all, she was so smart. ¡°We¡¯re all in the wrong. Let¡¯s forget about this. Don¡¯t mention it again.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore.¡± The sound of something being knocked over alerted the two people sitting in the living room. They stood up and walked over. They happened to see Sun Xiangxiang wiping her tears and Huo Siyu holding her hand tofort her. Immediately, they stopped in her tracks and did not step forward. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve apologized to Huo Sisi. I was indeed in the wrong just now. You¡¯re right. If I don¡¯t have any evidence, saying that would be considered nder. I¡¯ve apologized to Huo Sisi, and Huo Sisi has forgiven me. But Mom, I¡­ I¡¯m not used to calling her ¡®Sister¡¯. Can you please give me some time?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not used to it, don¡¯t do it. There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Sun Xiangxiang was only happy that Huo Siyu was close to her now. She didn¡¯t care about the rest so much. ¡°Are you hungry? We can start eating after two more dishes. Why don¡¯t we go to the dining room first? Jinyu should be hungry too. You¡¯ve made a good friend. She¡¯s so sensible at such a young age. I wonder why the Yan Family¡­ Sigh, in any case, bring her to our house often in the future.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Mom.¡± As she spoke, Huo Siyu turned around and smiled smugly at Huo Sisi, who was frozen on the spot with a smile on her face. Yes, a smug smile. Huo Sisi¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Huo Siyu! So this was her n! Huo Siyu was the biological daughter of the Huo Family and she was the adopted daughter. No matter how good her parents were to their adopted daughter, how could they be better to her than their own biological daughter? Furthermore, she was adopted by the Huo Family because she was around the same age as Huo Siyu and looked very simr to Huo Siyu when she was young! The Huo Family¡¯s love for her was all because of Huo Siyu! Her status would definitely be affected when Huo Siyu returned to the Huo Family. It was even possible that there would be no more ce for her in the Huo Family. Hence, she wanted to embarrass Huo Siyu and disappoint the Huo Family. That was why she plotted that event at Huo Siyu¡¯s debut party. Unfortunately, Huo Siyu was lucky enough to avoid it! She did not expect Huo Siyu to be so capable. She could still remain conscious after staying in the same room with a man for so long despite being drugged. Not only that, she even grabbed something to seriously injure that man! These were not important. Huo Siyu was obviously not close to the Huo Family. She had also gone to the capital to study in university and rarely returned to South City. This way, she would have even more chances to ruin their impression of Huo Siyu in front of the Huo Family. However, the premise was that Huo Siyu still maintained her previous attitude towards the Huo Family and her ¡°aloofness¡± and continued her disdain to pretend. But now, Huo Siyu¡­ Huo Siyu had done everything that she wanted to do, so how was she going to make them feel good about her?! It was all Yan Jinyu¡¯s fault. Why did she have to interfere in other people¡¯s business! As she thought about it, Huo Sisi red at Yan Jinyu with an unfriendly gaze. However, just as she turned her gaze over, she met Yan Jinyu¡¯s smiling eyes. She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she felt that Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile when she looked at her seemed to have seen through all her thoughts! Moreover, for some reason, she didn¡¯t dare to meet Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes directly. It was as if she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain her current calmness when she met Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes. She wouldn¡¯t be able to control her emotions at all! But how was that possible? Yan Jinyu was only 18 years old. How could she have that kind of frightening gaze that made her lose herposure? Huo Siyu turned back and smiled. She sessfully saw Huo Sisi¡¯s expression change, so she immediately retracted her gaze. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the dining room first. I¡¯m not hungry, but Beauty Yu came from North City on such a long flight. She must be hungry.¡± Huo Lin and Sun Xiangxiang didn¡¯t notice the smile Huo Siyu gave Huo Sisi, but Yan Jinyu and Huo Xuan did. Yan Jinyu was very satisfied with this. Not bad, she had the potential to be a hypocritical fake. Not only did she have the potential, but she also knew how to scare the other party when she was sessful and make them feel uneasy. Huo Xuan raised his eyebrows. Her lips even curled up. Then, he turned to Yan Jinyu, who was standing at the side with a faint smile on her face. His eyes darkened. Indeed, this eldest daughter of the Yan Family was not simple. Rainy had not changed at all after returning home for more than a year. The moment she came, Rainy had changed so much. She was indeed someone that even he could not figure out. However, judging from the current situation, she didn¡¯t seem to have any ill intentions towards Rainy. This was good. Was Rainy pretending? So what if she was? This was the Huo Family. She was the legitimate eldest daughter of the Huo Family. In the Huo Family, she could do whatever she wanted. Acting like this was, in fact, an action of a smart person. His parents liked that. His sister should be that smart. ¡°Alright, alright. Then, let¡¯s go to the restaurant now.¡± After saying that, Sun Xiangxiang saw Huo Lin and Huo Xuan standing there. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and smiled at them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s nothing. I simply dropped a te of food.¡± ¡°Just get the servants to clean up,¡± Huo Lin said. Huo Xuan walked over and looked at Huo Siyu. He didn¡¯t even give Huo Sisi an extra nce. Huo Siyu actually felt like she had been seen through by him. However, she, Huo Siyu, was not a timid person. She naturally let go of Sun Xiangxiang¡¯s hand and smiled at him. ¡°Brother.¡± However, Huo Xuan didn¡¯t say anything. He raised his hand to rub her head before turning his head and covering his lips as he coughed lightly. Only then did he look at Huo Siyu and ask, ¡°You called her Beauty Yu?¡± He nced at Yan Jinyu. Huo Siyu was still stunned that she had been touched on the head. Then, she saw that Huo Xuan was coughing badly and a hint of worry shed past her eyes. Before she could recover from her worry, she heard Huo Xuan¡¯s question. She was slightly stunned, then she smiled. ¡°Yes, I think this form of address suits Beauty Yu very well! All these years, I¡¯ve never seen anyone as beautiful as Beauty Yu.¡± She added in her heart that Sister Feng Ling was also very beautiful, but she was different from Beauty Yu¡¯s beauty. Anyway, the two sisters she was close to were both top beauties. Only then did Huo Xuan size Yan Jinyu up carefully. She stood there and looked into his eyes calmly with a faint smile. Her posture was elegant and her smile was clear. Her figure was slim and her looks¡­ Yes, she was indeed a beauty. ¡°It does suit her.¡± It was rare to see him interested in a girl so Sun Xiangxiang was actually very happy. However, when she thought about how Yan Jinyu was already engaged and the person she was engaged to was Yin Jiujin, Sun Xiangxiang became suddenly disappointed. Chapter 179 - Suffer A Silent Defeat

Chapter 179: Suffer A Silent Defeat

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, Sun Xiangxiang was still a little worried that Huo Xuan would really care about Yan Jinyu. Hence, not only was he Yin Jiujin¡¯s opponent in the business world, but he even would try to snatch his fianc¨¦e from him. If there was really a head in the Huo Family who would snatch someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦e, then¡­ No, no way. Sun Xiangxiang hurriedly interrupted Huo Xuan, who was staring at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, lead your sister and Jinyu to the dining room first.¡± Huo Xuan didn¡¯t notice that it was a silent interruption. ¡°Mom and Dad should go over too. I¡¯ll keep an eye on here,¡± Huo Sisi suddenly said. It seemed like she had calmed down. ¡°I¡¯ll get the servants to clean up the ce. Mom, don¡¯t do it yourself next time. You really frightened me just now.¡± After saying that, she even heaved a sigh of relief, looking like she was indeed frightened. Sun Xiangxiang smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, alright. Mom won¡¯t do it next time. I¡¯ll let the servants do it. All of you, didn¡¯t I simply smash a te? Why are you all making such a fuss?¡± ¡°It¡¯s lucky that Mom isn¡¯t injured. How can you say that it¡¯s a big deal?¡± As she spoke, Huo Sisi looked at Huo Xuan and said gently, ¡°Brother.¡± Huo Xuan simply flicked a nce at her and then ignored her. He looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, this way please.¡± After saying that, he walked past Huo Sisi. Just as Huo Sisi¡¯s expression was about to change, Huo Siyu, who had followed Huo Xuan over, stopped beside Huo Sisi. ¡°You¡¯ve worked very hard.¡± Huo Sisi gritted her teeth! However, she still had to smile because Huo Lin and Sun Xiangxiang were watching! ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s what I should do.¡± Just wait and see! This kind of life would definitely notst long! No matter if it was Yan Jinyu or Huo Siyu, she would chase them out of the Huo Family! *** In the dining room, they sat down one after another. Huo Siyu sat down beside Yan Jinyu. As soon as she sat down, Huo Siyu moved her stool closer to Yan Jinyu and even bumped her with her shoulder. Yan Jinyu looked at her, and Huo Siyu smiled smugly at Yan Jinyu. It seemed like she wanted Yan Jinyu to praise her. With someone else around, Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t say anything. She could only return her smile helplessly. Huo Siyu also knew that with others around, it was not good to reveal too much. Otherwise, her previous actions which did not match her character would be wasted. In reality, the so-called inappropriate actions were only what Huo Siyu felt. In Yan Jinyu¡¯s opinion, Huo Siyu, who said soft words to Sun Xiangxiang, was the real Huo Siyu. After all, Huo Siyu had acted coyly in front of her many times. Huo Xuan, who was sitting opposite them, saw their interaction. Huo Xuan looked at them deeply and was even more certain that they hadn¡¯t just met recently. At the dining table, Huo Lin sat at the head of the table. Huo Siyu and Sun Xiangxiang sat on both sides of the table. Huo Xuan was beside Sun Xiangxiang, and Yan Jinyu was beside Huo Siyu. In that case, Yan Jinyu was sitting opposite Huo Xuan. However, the Huo Family¡¯s dining table was simr to the Huo Family¡¯s mansion. It was very luxurious and big, so although they were sitting opposite each other, they were actually not close to each. Sun Xiangxiang asked Yan Jinyu to pick up her chopsticks and start eating. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say that she wanted to wait for Huo Sisi to join them either. They ate for about 10 minutes before Huo Sisi came over. Seeing the seating, Huo Sisi stopped in her tracks. At first, there was anger in her eyes, but it quickly dissipated. Instead, her eyes lit up. She walked straight to the seat beside Huo Xuan. However, just as she was about to sit down, Huo Siyu spoke, ¡°Huo Sisi, I¡¯m sorry. I took your seat. I¡¯ll make way for you.¡± As she spoke, she was about to stand up with the bowl in her hand when Huo Xuan stopped her. ¡°Make way? How can you make way in the middle of your meal? Sit down.¡± ncing at the seat beside Yan Jinyu, Huo Xuan didn¡¯t look at Huo Sisi and simply said, ¡°You sit in that seat.¡± How could someone as smart as Huo Xuan not sense what Huo Sisi was thinking about? This was the main reason why he hated Huo Sisi. There was no such thing as an adopted daughter marrying the head of the family in the Huo Family. In his opinion, Huo Sisi was just muddle-headed and greedy. If Huo Sisi knew her ce, why would Huo Xuan care about her? The Huo Family didn¡¯tck the money to support an additional person. Huo Sisi, who was about to sit down, froze. Her body was stiff, and her expression was stiff too. Her body was stiff, and her expression was stiff. Actually, Huo Siyu did it on purpose. When she sat down, her parents did not say anything. This meant that in their subconsciousness, this seat was not exclusive to Huo Sisi. Then, how could her parents not have anything against Huo Sisi when she waited for her toe? The Huo Family still had Beauty Yu as their guest. Moreover, she was the biological daughter of the Huo Family, and she had only softened her attitude to get close to her mother 10 minutes ago¡­ Or rather one should say she had just got closer to the Huo Family. They were happy and were standing on her side. As she thought about it, Huo Siyu suddenly felt that she had the potential to be a hypocritical fake too. She would strike while the iron was hot. ¡°Why don¡¯t I give the seat to you? This is your seat anyway.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your seat and my seat? Just sit down and eat. Why do you have to change seats midway? Our Huo Family doesn¡¯t have such rules,¡± Huo Lin said. ¡°Sisi, sit beside Jinyu,¡± Sun Xiangxiang said. Her attitude was not bad, and her tone was not bad either. It was her usual tone and attitude when she spoke to Huo Sisi. However, Huo Sisi was extremely angry when she heard that. She felt that Sun Xiang no longer treated her as her daughter. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll sit here.¡± Looking at the elegant man sitting at the side, Huo Sisi could not hide the infatuation in her eyes. Yan Jinyu, who was sitting opposite Huo Xuan, happened to notice it. She raised her eyebrows. Oh dear, she seemed to have discovered something incredible. She had to work harder to stir up more trouble. She kicked Huo Siyu under the table. Huo Siyu looked at her, and Yan Jinyu nced at her before turning her gaze to Huo Xuan and Huo Sisi. Then, she winked at Huo Siyu. Huo Siyu didn¡¯t understand why Yan Jinyu kicked her at first. After Yan Jinyu¡¯s action, she saw Huo Sisi staring at Huo Xuan. She instantly understood. There was naturally shock, but there was more anger than shock. However, Huo Siyu did not show it and hid her anger. Just as Sun Xiangxiang was about to speak, she spoke first. She chuckled and pretended to speak casually, ¡°Huo Sisi, the seat beside my brother is reserved for my sister-inw. As his sister, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to sit beside my brother, right?¡± ¡°Why are you ring at me? Am I wrong? Or do you want to take over the position that belongs to my sister-inw? Oh my god, how can the Huo Family face anybody if our adopted daughter bes our daughter-inw?¡± Did Huo Sisi re at her? She had the final say. Then, she said to Sun Xiangxiang with a shocked expression, ¡°Mom, we didn¡¯t have such a precedent in our Huo Family, right? I grew up overseas and don¡¯t know much about the rules in the country, but even if I don¡¯t, I¡¯ve never heard of any adopted daughter bing a daughter-inw after raising her up, especially someone like our Huo Family.¡± Chapter 180 - Master Nine Calls

Chapter 180: Master Nine Calls

Sun Xiangxiang and Huo Lin¡¯s expressions changed. Seeing that they were looking at her with disbelief and disdain, the angry Huo Sisipletely panicked. ¡°Rainy, what nonsense are you talking about! I-I¡¯ve never had such thoughts before.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the Huo Family, and I¡¯m also the daughter of the Huo Family. This is my elder brother. I¡¯ll¡­ y-you¡ª¡± She looked so angry that she wanted to cry. ¡°Rainy, if you don¡¯t like me, you can just say it. Why are you ndering me again and again?! You ndered me for hurting you at the banquet. I can admit that as long as I can appease you, but you actually ndered me for having¡­ that kind of intention towards Big Brother! Are you trying to force me to kill myself?¡± ¡°I already said that I would move out of the Huo Family and not be an eyesore to you. I¡¯ll return everything that originally belonged to you. It was Mom who said that if I really moved out, others mightugh at the Huo Family and gossip about you in private. That¡¯s why I stopped insisting.¡± She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t listen to Rainy¡¯s nonsense. I really didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t think too much. I just thought that Miss Yan was a guest at home. She would probably feel ufortable if I sat beside her like this, so I wanted to sit beside Big Brother. I really didn¡¯t think so much¡­¡± ¡°So be it. Why are you so excited?¡± Huo Siyu interrupted her with a puzzled expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything particrly harsh. If you really don¡¯t have the idea, just treat it as a joke and justugh it off. Is there a need to talk about death?¡± ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re making yourself look guilty? I was just joking. Your intense reaction makes me suspect that you really have such thoughts.¡± Regardless of whether Huo Sisi had the intention or not, once she mentioned it, Huo Sisi had to keep her thoughts to herself in the future. Because now that Huo Sisi was trying so hard to deny it, wouldn¡¯t it be a p in the face if someone found out that she had the intention in the future? Plotting against her brother and marrying into the Huo Family? If Huo Sisi really had the ability to scheme against her brother, she wouldn¡¯t mind if she acknowledged Huo Sisi as her sister-inw. Most importantly, did Huo Sisi have that ability? Anyway, she felt very happy now. ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± This was the first time Huo Sisi had suffered such a huge defeat since she was young. She did not expect Huo Siyu to use her defense to stop her. Not only did her defense fail, but everyone present even suspected her more! Huo Siyu! She would definitely not let this matter rest! ¡°Alright, stop arguing. Eat quietly,¡± Sun Xiangxiang said. Although she said that, the way Sun Xiangxiang looked at Huo Sisi was obviously not as close as before. Huo Lin didn¡¯t say anything and just nced at Huo Xuan. Seeing that Huo Xuan¡¯s expression was normal as he continued to eat. Huo Lin trusted Huo Xuanpletely. He believed that Huo Xuan could resolve these problems himself. As for Huo Xuan¡¯s feelings for Huo Sisi? Anyone with eyes could tell that that was definitely impossible. As long as Huo Xuan wasn¡¯t interested in Huo Sisi, Huo Lin didn¡¯t care what Huo Sisi thought about Huo Xuan. Because he had the same thoughts as Huo Siyu. Huo Sisi would never be able to scheme against Huo Xuan. ¡°Mom, I-I really didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Brother, I-I¡­ Please don¡¯t listen to Huo¡­ Rainy¡¯s nonsense. I really don¡¯t have such thoughts!¡± She almost shouted Huo Siyu¡¯s name in a panic. Sun Xiangxiang looked at her and frowned. ¡°Sit down and eat.¡± ¡°There are still guests around. Why are you crying? Don¡¯t you find it embarrassing!¡± As she spoke, Sun Xiangxiang smiled apologetically at Yan Jinyu. ¡°We¡¯ve made a fool of ourselves in front of Jinyu.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled back at her and didn¡¯t say anything. In the end, Huo Sisi walked to Yan Jinyu¡¯s side angrily and sat down. She didn¡¯t feel at ease during the meal. She kept looking up to see Huo Xuan¡¯s reaction, but she saw that Huo Xuan¡¯s expression was normal. Even if there were some changes asionally, it was only when he looked up at Yan Jinyu. Hence, the anger in Huo Sisi¡¯s heart was not only directed at Huo Siyu, but also at Yan Jinyu. Why did her brother not even look at her when things were already like this! It was fine if he didn¡¯t look at her, but why did he have to pay attention to others! Furthermore, he was still paying attention to Yan Jinyu, whom she didn¡¯t like! What right did Yan Jinyu have? It was clearly only Big Brother¡¯s first time seeing her today! In terms of looks, bearing, and manners, which part of her was not better than Yan Jinyu?! No one could snatch her things, be it the status of the eldest daughter of the Huo Family or Huo Xuan! Huo Siyu and Yan Jinyu were considered capable of having forced her to this extent! Since that was the case, don¡¯t me her for being ruthless! She had grown up in South City and was more familiar with South City than Huo Siyu, who had just returned to South City. It was easy for her to deal with someone in South City! There was no hurry. She would let them be smug for a few more days. At that time, she would let them know what it meant to be helpless! There were two reasons why Huo Xuan always looked at Yan Jinyu unintentionally. Firstly, he was indeed curious about Yan Jinyu. Secondly, he had personally seen Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu interact before Huo Siyu said that Huo Sisi had feelings for him. This made it difficult for him not to pay much attention to Yan Jinyu. As for Huo Sisi¡¯s current emotions and thoughts, Huo Xuan didn¡¯t care at all. *** It was already dark after dinner. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t intend to go out to y today. After eating, she and Huo Sisi walked around the Huo Family¡¯s mansion to digest their food. The two of them returned to their room together. Huo Siyu¡¯s room was close to the stairs. They reached her room first and then the room that the Huo Family had prepared for Yan Jinyu. Hence, after Huo Siyu entered the room, Yan Jinyu still had to walk for a while before she reached hers. However, Huo Xuan¡¯s room was right opposite hers. Just as Yan Jinyu was about to push open the door and enter the house, a voice came from behind. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan.¡± She turned around and happened to see Huo Xuan leaning against the door frame of the room opposite. Huo Xuan was wearing a white sleeping robe and his hair was still dripping with water. He must have just taken a shower. He leaned against the door framezily. His pale face could not hide his elegance. He was seductive. Of course, that was only in the eyes of others. Even when she saw Huo Xuan like this, Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She smiled and greeted politely, ¡°Young Master Huo.¡± Huo Xuan was about to speak when Yan Jinyu¡¯s phone rang. Then, Huo Xuan saw with his own eyes the girl¡ªwho originally had an appropriate and polite smile on her face, and looked very innocent and harmless, but whose eyes were actually cold¡ªinstantly lit up her eyes when she took out her phone and took a look. She answered the call happily, ¡°Brother Nine!¡± Brother Nine¡­ Yin Jiujin. She was probably the only person in the world who dared to call Yin Jiujin that. Furthermore, her attitude towards Yin Jiujin¡­ Tsk, the stinky smell of love. Huo Xuan and Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t get along, but he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t disturb others when they were making a phone call or deliberately cause amotion to make the two of them have a misunderstanding. He waited quietly for Yan Jinyu to finish her call. Chapter 181 - Huo Xuans Suspicion

Chapter 181: Huo Xuan¡¯s Suspicion

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yin Jiujin probably asked something. Yan Jinyu nodded repeatedly and replied in a light voice, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. I arrived long ago.¡± ¡°At the Huo Family.¡± ¡°Little Rain is here. Everything has been arranged. Brother Nine, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± At that moment, in Mount Jing¡¯s vi, Yin Jiujin was sitting at the desk in his study and making a call. Hearing Yan Jinyu say that with Huo Siyu around, everything was arranged, he felt a little depressed. She had arranged everything. He felt that she could live without him with Huo Siyu around. ¡°You saw Huo Xuan?¡± When Yan Jinyu heard that, she looked up at Huo Xuan, who was still leaningzily against the door frame. She smiled and nodded, ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Stay away from him.¡± Huo Xuan was a tactless person. He clearly couldn¡¯t get anything good out of him. Even if he was lucky enough to get something good out of him, he would still pay him back double in the end. However, he still insisted on going against him in the business world. What was he trying to do? He was always going against him so he might have designs on his girl. The youngdy was so likable and Huo Xuan had been single for, like forever. He had to guard against him. ¡°Yes, I know. Don¡¯t worry, Brother Nine.¡± To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to interact much with Huo Xuan either. It wasn¡¯t because Huo Xuan was capable, but because he was Little Rain¡¯s brother. If anything really happened, Little Rain would be in a difficult position. ¡°When are youing back?¡± To Yan Jinyu, Yin Jiujin¡¯s words sounded very coquettish and using. She was a little helpless. ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯ve just arrived in South City.¡± ¡°¡­How long do you want to stay in South City?¡± This clinginess. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it before I left? About a week.¡± Moreover, she remembered that she had said it more than once and repeatedly promised that it would not be more than a week before he reluctantly agreed to let here to South City. ¡°Alright. A week. No longer than that.¡± But it could be shorter. However, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say that. ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s only for a week.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, even if I¡¯m not around, you have to eat and sleep on time, okay.¡± This ¡°okay¡± was so sweet. Huo Xuan almost had goosebumps when he heard that. So this was how the two of them interacted. Yan Jinyu was young, and she looked like an innocent girl from the outside. He didn¡¯t expect her to actually¡­ dote on Yin Jiujin so much? Was she doting on him? Tsk, Yin Jiujin was really lucky. He was clearly a few months younger than him and didn¡¯t have a family business to inherit. He hadpletely started his business from nothing, but he was actually able to get to his current status. Even he, the heir of the Huo Family business¡­ Yes, Yin Jiujin had almost overtaken himpletely. Now that he had such a good fianc¨¦e, what else could Yin Jiujin be but lucky? The two of them got lovey-dovey for a while before Yan Jinyu hung up. She calmly held the phone in her hand and returned to her faint and clear smile. She wasn¡¯t so lively as she was answering the call earlier. For a moment, Huo Xuan actually felt that it was a pity. However, this emotion came and went quickly, so Huo Xuan didn¡¯t care very much. ¡°Young Master Huo is specially waiting here. What¡¯s the matter?¡± The reason why she didn¡¯t go into the house to pick up the call was because she knew that since Huo Xuan specially waited here, there must be something. For a smart person like Huo Xuan, her and Little Rain¡¯s actions probably couldn¡¯t escape his eyes. After she asked that, Huo Xuan¡¯s expression became serious. He stood a little straighter and no longer had thezy and devilish attitude from before. He looked at her and said seriously, ¡°Eldest Miss Yan and Rainy should have known each other long ago, right?¡± His tone was firm. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t surprised by his question. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve known each other for a long time.¡± There was no need to deny it because even if she did, Huo Xuan wouldn¡¯t believe her. She narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°Young Master Huo, please don¡¯t ask how could I have known Little Rain, who grew up in Country F, when I grew up in an orphanage in a small town in the country? Didn¡¯t Young Master Huo investigate me after I raced in Young Master Huo¡¯s territory that day?¡± Huo Xuan was slightly surprised, but he quickly restrained his surprise and smiled calmly, ¡°Miss Yan actually knows.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Yan is someone whom even I can¡¯t find out the background of, so it shouldn¡¯t be strange for you to know this.¡± ¡°I went to investigate Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s matter without permission previously. I shall apologize to you now. That¡¯s because I¡¯m curious about Eldest Miss Yan. Who asked Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s performance to be so different from the rumors?¡± Although he apologized, there was no hint of apology on his face. However, Yan Jinyu was the only one who could get Huo Xuan to apologize. ¡°Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t find anything.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not naive enough to think that Eldest Miss Yan would answer my questions in person. I just want to know if Eldest Miss Yan and Rainy know each other because you met Rainy in Country F before?¡± Huo Xuan didn¡¯t show it on his face when he asked this, but he wasn¡¯t actually that calm. From the bottom of his heart, he wanted her to answer ¡°yes.¡± However, the chances of that were very small. Yan Jinyu stared at him, then smiled and asked, ¡°What do you think, Young Master Huo?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I did go to Country F before.¡± This ambiguous answer¡­ If she hadn¡¯t asked that question, Huo Xuan might have believed her. However¡­ Besides, she only said that she had been to Country F before and didn¡¯t say that she got to know Rainy in Country F. Huo Xuan didn¡¯t know how they met, but he already had a faint feeling that the truth might have shocked him. That was why he wanted to know so much. ¡°How¡¯s Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s rtionship with Rainy?¡± No matter what, this was actually what he was most concerned about. ¡°A life-and-death rtionship.¡± As soon as Yan Jinyu finished speaking, the person who walked out of the room stopped in her tracks. It was none other than Huo Siyu. She returned to her room and realized that it was still early, so she prepared to talk to Yan Jinyu. Unexpectedly, she opened the door and walked out. She happened to hear this conversation and Yan Jinyu¡¯s ¡°life-and-death rtionship¡±. She looked at Huo Xuan and fixed her gaze on Yan Jinyu again. There was an unknown emotion in Huo Siyu¡¯s eyes. Wasn¡¯t theirs just a life-and-death rtionship? Putting aside the countless trials and tribtions they had gone through, Beauty Yu had even saved her life. To be precise, if it wasn¡¯t for Beauty Yu and Brother Feng, she would have died long ago. And Brother Feng only saved her because of Beauty Yu.. Hence, seriously speaking, she was the closest to Beauty Yu. It was a pity that she actually felt that Beauty Yu was soft and cute. Seeing that Beauty Yu was surrounded, she ignored her serious injuries and wanted to rush out to save her. Uh, in the end, of course she was saved by Beauty Yu. ¡°Beauty Yu¡­¡± The moment she opened the door and walked out, Yan Jinyu and Huo Xuan sensed that and looked at her. After Huo Siyu called out, she calmed down slightly. She looked at Huo Xuan, ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°Why did youe out again after returning to your room?¡± Seeing that she hadn¡¯t changed out of her clothes, Huo Xuan frowned, ¡°Why don¡¯t you change into something morefortable? You can be more casual at home. You don¡¯t have to be so tense.¡± Her words reminded Huo Siyu that this was her home. ¡°I know. Thank you, Brother. I was thinking that Beauty Yu might not be used to being alone in the Huo Family. Seeing that it¡¯s still early, I came to chat with Beauty Yu.¡± ¡°Brother, are you¡­ looking for Beauty Yu for something?¡± Although she had once thought of matchmaking Beauty Yu and her brother, that was only a temporary thought. Now that Beauty Yu and Yin Jiujin¡¯s rtionship was fine, she actually didn¡¯t want her brother to have any thoughts about Beauty Yu. Even if she was curious or interested, she didn¡¯t want it to happen. Because feelings usually started from curiosity and interest. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We happened to meet, so we chatted casually.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s talk to your friend. However, you have to go back early to wash up and sleep. Don¡¯t stay upte.¡± Huo Siyu smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± Huo Xuan turned his gaze to Yan Jinyu again and nodded slightly at her. He covered his mouth and coughed as he returned to his room and closed the door. Huo Xuan was actually shocked when he heard about the ¡°life-and-death rtionship¡±. The two girls were only 18 or 19 years old now. They were even younger when they met. How could two girls so young have so much ¡°life-and-death¡± experience? Thinking about Yan Jinyu¡¯s driving skills¡­ It was one thing to have good driving skills, but it was another thing to not want to survive. Not everyone had the courage to turn the situation around and even take the initiative to hit the other party¡¯s car. If anything went wrong, she would be the one to die. At that time, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t hesitate to bump into them. Wasn¡¯t it because she didn¡¯t want to survive? Perhaps, Rainy and Yan Jinyu¡¯s past experiences were simr. He didn¡¯t dare to think further. Although Rainy said that she was lost, he had actually found something after so many years of investigation. She wasn¡¯t lost. She was abducted on the street. Even when the Huo Family immediately sealed the city and searched everywhere on the streets of South City the moment she was lost, they couldn¡¯t find her. If it was just an ordinary trafficker who had kidnapped Rainy, with the Huo Family¡¯s status in South City and the hugemotion they caused, how could they not find her? Besides, Rainy was already seven years old when she got lost. She was already at the age where she could remember things. After she found Rainy, Rainy indeed still remembered the Huo Family. Since she had led a wandering life in Country F and was adopted by an ordinary couple, that couple even sent Rainy to school normally and treated Rainy as their biological daughter. Rainy would definitely not be restricted wherever she wanted to go in the early years, so why didn¡¯t she return to the Huo Family earlier? Why didn¡¯t shee back earlier? As long as Rainy stepped into the country, he would have a chance to find her. With mixed emotions, Huo Xuan coughed even harder. In the end, his face turned pale and his body felt weak. He needed to support himself. He took out a bottle of medicine from the storage box on the bedside table with difficulty and took a few pills before he felt better. He took out his phone and dialed his assistant, Huo Ning. ¡°Investigate Eldest Missy¡¯s experiences all these years. It¡¯s not limited to Country F. Investigate wherever you can.¡± Even if Rainy would me him because of this, he had to investigate clearly because some things seemed to havepletely exceeded his understanding. Since someone dared to touch the Huo Family, he definitely could not let the enemy hide in the dark while he was in the open. Otherwise, if Rainy was in danger again, wouldn¡¯t he have no way to help? *** Huo Siyu and Yan Jinyu entered Yan Jinyu¡¯s room. ¡°Your brother seems to be suspicious. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll investigate you again,¡± Yan Jinyu said. Huo Siyu walked over and sat on the sofa with aplicated expression. She said, ¡°Let him investigate then. My brother is able to take over the Huo Family at such a young age and convince the entire Huo Family. He¡¯s already very capable, so it¡¯s expected that he will suspect us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m his biological sister. I can actually sense how he treats me. I can¡¯t guarantee that Qin Hao¡¯s attitude towards me will not change after my identity is discovered, but I can guarantee that my brother will definitely not harm me.¡± ¡°But my brother¡¯s body¡­¡± Huo Siyu¡¯s expression wasplicated. It was not because Huo Xuan was suspicious and would investigate her, but because she had seen Huo Xuan coughing non-stop and turning pale. This was not the first time she had seen Huo Xuan like this. Ever since she returned to the Huo Family, Huo Xuan had never been well when she saw him. Huo Siyu looked up at Yan Jinyu, who was standing there. She said, ¡°Beauty Yu, I heard that my parents brought my brother to see countless famous doctors. They even met Brother Feng¡¯s scumbag father and brother, but my brother¡¯s health hasn¡¯t improved at all. I want to bring my brother to see Brother Feng.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anyone who can surpass Brother Feng in the field of medicine all these years.¡± ¡°Do whatever you want. Feng knows that he¡¯s someone you care about, so he won¡¯t ignore him,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°Coincidentally, the Min Family¡¯s matter is about toe to an end. It¡¯s also Feng¡¯s big matter. We should take a look before he seeds.¡± ¡°The new year is in a month. Brother Nine should return to the capital then. He definitely won¡¯t let me stay in North City. I would make a trip to the capital. Then, you can find a chance to bring your brother to the capital and let Feng take a look.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s naturally good that Feng has a way to cure your brother. If there¡¯s no way, just treat it as if we¡¯re having a gathering somewhere else. I haven¡¯t seen Feng for a long time.¡± Huo Siyu¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Beauty Yu¡­¡± Beauty Yu wasn¡¯t someone who liked to gather and make a fuss. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have not seen them for a year. She didn¡¯t go to the capital to have a small gathering with them. It waspletely for her to feel relieved. Beauty Yu seemed to not care about anything, but she was actually very loyal. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. We¡¯ll go to the capital together.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Have you thought about where you want to go tomorrow?¡± Yan Jinyu asked. Huo Siyu¡¯s attention was mostly diverted by her question.. ¡°Tsk, we don¡¯t have to think too much about it. Someone will take the initiative to bring us to ¡®y¡¯ tomorrow! Beauty Yu, let¡¯s wait to torture the scum!¡± Chapter 182 - Going To The Ski Resort

Chapter 182: Going To The Ski Resort

The next morning. Just as Huo Siyu had saidst night, as soon as they finished breakfast, Huo Sisi suggested that she bring them out to y. Huo Siyu and Yan Jinyu looked at each other. Then, Huo Siyu agreed under the slightly disapproving gazes of Huo Lin and Sun Xiangxiang. Sun Xiangxiang and Huo Lin had discussed in detailst night when they returned to their room whether Huo Sisi had feelings for Huo Xuan. Their unanimous attitude was that it was best not to. Otherwise¡­ The Huo Family could not tolerate her anymore. Because Huo Siyu had ¡°unintentionally¡± mentioned it, the more Sun Xiangxiang thought about the past, the more she felt that Huo Sisi really had feelings for Huo Xuan. If Huo Sisi really had ulterior motives and tried her best to hide it, what about what Huo Siyu said about her sowing discord and what happened at the Huo Family¡¯s banquet a year ago? Sun Xiangxiang naturally had her doubts too. Hence, Sun Xiangxiang no longer trusted Huo Sisi that much. If it wasn¡¯t for Huo Siyu¡¯s agreement, she didn¡¯t even want Huo Siyu and Yan Jinyu to go out with Huo Sisi. She was afraid that Huo Sisi had really schemed against Huo Siyu at the banquet a year ago. If it was really Huo Sisi¡¯s doing, would Huo Sisi bring them out to harm them? This was what Sun Xiangxiang was worried about. After all, in her opinion, no matter if it was Huo Siyu or Yan Jinyu, they were not as familiar with South City as Huo Sisi, who had grown up in South City. Naturally, they did not know as many people as Huo Sisi in South City. ¡°Rainy, don¡¯t stay out toote. Come back early.¡± Sun Xiangxiang¡¯s words seemed to be directed at Huo Siyu, but they were actually meant for Huo Sisi. Then, she looked at Huo Sisi, ¡°Sisi, bring Rainy and Jinyu out to have fun. They¡¯re not familiar with South City. Bring them back as you bring them out, understand?¡± Sun Xiangxiang¡¯s words were filled with warning. Huo Sisi¡¯s expression froze for a moment, but it was only for a moment. She quickly recovered and smiled obediently. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will.¡± It was as if she didn¡¯t understand Sun Xiangxiang¡¯s warning. Huo Sisi had already guessed the consequences after Huo Siyu made a scene at the dining tablest night. Indeed, her parents¡¯ attitude towards her had changed drastically when she woke up this morning. They looked at her strangely. She knew that it was impossible to achieve her goal slowly. Since she did not want to take it slow, the first thing she had to do was to get rid of the stumbling block. She heard movement in the roomst night. She opened the door and looked out through the crack. She happened to see her brother and Yan Jinyu standing in front of their respective rooms. Although she was far away and couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, she could clearly see that the two of them were obviously ¡°chatting happily¡±. Hence, her stumbling block was not only Huo Siyu, who could affect her status in the Huo Family, but also Yan Jinyu! She knew that they did not believe her and would guard against her, but did that matter? As long as she could bring them out, she would have a way to achieve her goal. She was not stupid enough to let others find evidence. ¡°Don¡¯t stay out toote,¡± Huo Lin added. As for Huo Xuan, he had gone to the office early in the morning and didn¡¯t even eat breakfast at home. He had been so busy that he had not been home for two weeks. He had specially squeezed out time toe back yesterday, so he naturally had to go back to settle the other matters. He wasn¡¯t here now. Didn¡¯t he think that Huo Sisi would cause trouble? Of course, he had thought about it, but if Huo Siyu was the only one around, he would still be worried. Now that Yan Jinyu, who even he couldn¡¯t find out anything about, was by Huo Siyu¡¯s side, he was more at ease. Huo Sisi wasn¡¯t Yan Jinyu¡¯s match. He still had the ability to tell that. ¡°Alright, Daddy,¡± Huo Siyu replied with a smile. The three of them got into a long Lincoln and were sent out by the Huo Family¡¯s chauffeur. This car was said to be specially used to send Huo Sisi to school. ¡°Where are you bringing us to y?¡± In the car, Huo Siyu, who was sitting beside Yan Jinyu, asked Huo Sisi. ¡°North City is warm. I think Miss Yan hasn¡¯t skied before. I know a good ski resort and I want to bring Miss Yan to try it. What do you think?¡± These words not only implied that North City was warm and didn¡¯t have a ski park, but they also implied that Yan Jinyu was a country bumpkin who couldn¡¯t even afford to go to a ski park. North City was slightly south. The town that Yin Jiujin had found Yan Jinyu in was slightly north. It was very cold in winter, and it didn¡¯t look like a ce that could afford to have a ski park. Who were Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu? How could they not understand the meaning behind her words? It was just that they were toozy to expose her. However, Huo Siyu still sneered inwardly. How dare she call Beauty Yu a country bumpkin? Not to mention a ski resort, Beauty Yu had been to many ces. Even if she was busy in the past and couldn¡¯t step foot in some ces, what about the three years after Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed? During those three years, Beauty Yu wandered around the world. No one knew where she had been and what new things she had seen. ¡°Miss Yan, have you skied before?¡± Yan Jinyu looked up at her and chuckled. ¡°I did.¡± Huo Sisi didn¡¯t show it on her face, but her heart was already filled with disdain. Skied? She was puffing herself up at her own cost! ¡°Is Miss Yan good at skiing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still alright.¡± Alright? What a boast! ¡°That¡¯s good. Otherwise, Miss Yan might not have a good timeter.¡± She looked at Huo Siyu. ¡°Rainy, what about you? Did Young Master Qin bring you to ski?¡± She was asking about Young Master Qin. Because in South City, Huo Siyu had never been to a ce like the ski resort. As for going with her ssmates in university? It was even more impossible. She had heard that Huo Siyu did not have any good ssmates in university. ¡°No, Qin Hao is very busy. He doesn¡¯t have the time.¡± Was he really very busy? He was just a blockhead who did not know how to please girls. Huo Sisi¡¯s heart was filled with disdain. ¡°However, my adoptive parents in Country F had brought me there once or twice when they were still alive,¡± Huo Siyu said again. ¡°That¡¯s good. Only then will the ce I choose be enjoyable. Otherwise, you guys will have to learn from scratch. It won¡¯t be so fun anymore.¡± ¡°By the way, I called a few friends over. Those friends are very good at skiing. I thought it would be more fun to call them over. You don¡¯t mind, right?¡± Huo Siyu nced at her and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. The more the merrier.¡± Huo Sisi didn¡¯t quite understand what she meant, but she still felt inexplicably uneasy. Half an hourter, they arrived at the ski resort that Huo Sisi mentioned. The ski resort was very big. It was even among the top few ski resorts in the country. It was also a ce where the rich kids in South City often came to y. The Huo Family¡¯s Lincoln stopped. The people whom Huo Sisi invited, were already waiting at the entrance of the ski park. There were five of them, three guys and two girls. Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu were surprised when they saw the five people¡­ or rather, one of the five people. It was none other than their number one suspect, Yuan Xi, whom they had just met yesterday. Yuan Xi seemed to be a little surprised to see them too. ¡°Sisi, over here!¡± One of the girls waved. Other than Yuan Xi, the eyes of the others, be it the guys or girls, lit up when they saw Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyuing over with Huo Sisi. Especially when they saw Yan Jinyu. Only Yin Jiujin felt that Yan Jinyu looked like a silly and gullible child. In the eyes of others, she was a perfect beauty. However, this beauty¡¯s smile was very clear and she looked very innocent. In reality, such a beautiful and pure girl was precisely the easiest to attract people¡¯s attention. When the three of them approached, the girl who waved earlier spoke, ¡°Sisi, aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡± ¡°This is my sister, Huo Siyu. You should have met her at my family¡¯s banquet. This is my sister¡¯s friend, Yan Jinyu.¡± South City was far from North City. In South City, other than some people who paid a lot of attention to Yin Jiujin or people who had specially gone to understand the Yan Family in North City, very few people knew Yan Jinyu. Even if they knew, they wouldn¡¯t think of this overly beautiful girl as the ¡°country bumpkin¡± of the Yan Family in North City for a while. Among these people, only Yuan Xi knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. The others didn¡¯t know and only thought that she was Huo Siyu¡¯s ssmate in university. Yuan Xi clearly had no intention of saying anything. As she spoke, Huo Sisi introduced the others to the two of them, ¡°This is the eldest daughter of the Yuan Family, Yuan Yuan.¡± She was the one who had not spoken. She smiled very graciously, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Yuan Yuan.¡± ¡°This is my younger brother, Yuan Xi. He just came home yesterday. He¡¯s too boring, so my mother asked me to bring him out more often. You don¡¯t mind having one more person, right?¡± This was said to Huo Sisi. After all, today was Huo Sisi¡¯s event. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Huo Sisi looked at Yuan Xi and smiled appropriately, ¡°Young Master Yuan, we meet again.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Yuan Xi nodded calmly. This attitude sessfully made Huo Sisi¡¯s expression stiffen. Probably in South City, she had never encountered a man of simr age who was so cold to her. Seeing this, Huo Siyu pursed her lips tightly. She tried not tough. She bumped Yan Jinyu¡¯s shoulder and leaned over to say, ¡°Beauty Yu, Huo Sisi¡¯s expression is so strange. It should be very rare for her to meet someone who treats her so coldly. Seriously, what¡¯s there to be angry about? Miss Yuan already said that her brother has a boring personality. In other words, he¡¯s more introverted.¡± It sounded like a whisper, but it was actually not soft. Everyone present heard it. Yuan Yuan was still feeling a little embarrassed by Yuan Xi¡¯s cold attitude and was about to apologize to Huo Sisi when she heard Huo Siyu¡¯s words. She paused and looked at Huo Sisi coldly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sisi. My brother is like this. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Huo Siyu, who had sessfully sowed discord, retreated sessfully. She looked smug. She made Yan Jinyu feel helpless. Chapter 183 - Retired After Success

Chapter 183: Retired After Sess

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Actually, there was nothing to sow discord. Yan Jinyu could tell at a nce that Yuan Yuan and Huo Sisi didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship. As for why Huo Sisi invited Yuan Yuan over even though they clearly didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship, perhaps it was¡­ to cover her tracks? ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t mind at all. I¡¯m just a little surprised. Yuanyuan, your brother¡¯s personality is really different from yours.¡± Seeing that she was smiling as usual, Yuan Yuan hid the emotions in her eyes and smiled as usual. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s probably because Xi¡¯er followed Grandfather to Country Y when he was young and grew up by Grandfather¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Sisi, you should have heard about it too. My grandfather was in poor health in his early years and had been recuperating in Country Y. Xi¡¯er and I are the only two grandchildren in our family. Xi¡¯er was closer to Grandfather since he was young, so he went to Country Y with Grandfather. Grandfather¡¯s health improved recently, so he returned from Country Y with Grandfather.¡± ¡°Before he officially returned to the country, Xi¡¯er woulde back asionally. Justst year, when Miss Huo returned to the Huo Family, Xi¡¯er happened toe back and even went to the Huo Family to attend a banquet.¡± ¡°I know that. I did see Young Master Yuan at the banquetst year.¡± As she spoke, Huo Sisi nced at Yuan Xi again before saying to Yuan Yuan, ¡°Young Master Yuan has been back in the country for a while. Why haven¡¯t I met him in South City?¡± ¡°Well, Xi¡¯er went to school in North City after returning to the country. The principal of North City¡¯s Boyu High School is a good friend of my father¡¯s in university. I heard that Boyu¡¯s teaching quality is very good, so my father sent Xi¡¯er over.¡± North City? Huo Sisi nced at Yan Jinyu and quickly retracted her gaze. It seemed like she didn¡¯t intend to tell them that Yan Jinyu was from North City. However, when Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu heard Yuan Yuan¡¯s words, their gazes met for a moment. So this was why Yuan Xi lived in Country Y and then returned to the country. He also went to Boyu High School for this reason. If the grandfather Yuan Yuan mentioned really existed, it would be very difficult to fake Yuan Xi¡¯s identity as the eldest son of the Yuan Family. Surely, Old Master Yuan knew his grandson well. They originally wanted to find a time to seriously investigate the reason why Yuan Xi went overseas and returned home. They didn¡¯t expect to find out before they even started investigating. It saved them a lot of effort, but they still had to investigate. Who knew if Yuan Yuan¡¯s words were true or false? Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu naturally noticed that Huo Sisi deliberately didn¡¯t mention that Yan Jinyu was from North City too. Huo Sisi didn¡¯t remind them. She probably didn¡¯t want these people to know Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. But why not? Was it because she was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t dare toplete the mission Huo Sisi had given them after they found out? After all, Yan Jinyu was someone who had beenbeled as ¡°Master Nine¡¯s¡±. ¡°I see.¡± She continued to introduce them to Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu. ¡°This is the eldest son of the Xiang Family, Xiang Qing. This is his cousin, Xiang Jie. This is the Second Young Master of the Cao Family, Cao Ming.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all my high school schoolmates. Xiang Qing and Cao Ming are older than me by a year. Xiang Jie and Yuan Yuan are in the same year as me.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything. She maintained her faint smile and continued to pretend to be a ¡°pretty vase¡±. Huo Siyu nodded at them. ¡°Hello.¡± Her attitude was neither warm nor distant. ¡°Hello, Second Miss Huo,¡± Xiang Jie said. She emphasized the words ¡°Second Miss Huo¡± as if she was reminding Huo Siyu that Huo Sisi was the eldest daughter of the Huo Family. Huo Siyu smiled without saying a word. Xiang Jie could not read her mind. ¡°Hello, Miss Yan. I¡¯m Xiang Qing. I heard from Sisi that you¡¯re from the South and rarely ski. My skiing skills are not bad. If you don¡¯t mind, I can take care of youter. Oh right, I heard Second Miss Huo call you Beauty Yu just now. This name suits you very well. Can I call you that too?¡± He sounded like a rich young master, but his tone was actually very intrusive. ¡°No.¡± ¡°No!¡± They spoke in unison. The former was Yan Jinyu, while thetter was Huo Siyu. Huo Siyu was much more excited than Yan Jinyu. ¡°Our Beauty Yu doesn¡¯t need you to take care of her!¡± As she spoke, Huo Siyu turned her gaze to Huo Sisi, and the smile on her facepletely faded. ¡°Huo Sisi, do you think that we¡¯ve reconciled with you just because we came out with you? Dream on. Others might not know what you¡¯re thinking, but how can we not know?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better take care of your friends. Don¡¯t provoke someone you shouldn¡¯t. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡± ¡°Tsk, he still wants to call her Beauty Yu. Is Beauty Yu an address he could use?¡± ¡°Huo Sisi, if you want to die, don¡¯t implicate the Huo Family!¡± Huo Sisi¡¯s expression turned ugly suddenly. Xiang Qing, who was ignored and insulted directly, looked even worse. ¡°Rainy, why are you saying that? Xiang Qing is also kind and doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions. Why does it sound like Xiang Qing has ill intentions towards Miss Yan?¡± Xiang Qing, that fool! She had indeed called him over because Xiang Qing was someone who would definitely have evil thoughts when he saw a beauty. However, she did not want Xiang Qing to show his evil thoughts so early! Fortunately, she had made two preparations. Otherwise, she would have wasted her efforts today! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he has ill intentions or not. What¡¯s important is that he dares to speak to our Beauty Yu in such a disrespectful tone. He¡¯s courting death! What does he take our Beauty Yu for, huh?¡± ¡°And you, Huo Sisi. You deliberately didn¡¯t introduce our Beauty Yu¡¯s identity. You know very well what you¡¯re nning! Your poor friends. They don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re using them.¡± Xiang Qing, who was furious, heard Huo Siyu¡¯s words and looked at Huo Sisi, ¡°Sisi, what does she mean? What¡¯s her status?¡± Huo Si thought that it was fortunate that she had always considered all the possibilities when she did things and had thought of how to deal with any changes. Otherwise, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to smooth things over when Xiang Qing did this rashly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before that Rainy¡¯s friend is from the South? Since Miss Yan can be friends with Rainy, the Second Missy of the Huo Family, her family naturally won¡¯t be bad.¡± ¡°She¡¯s from the South and her surname is Yan. Isn¡¯t her identity obvious? There¡¯s only one Yan Family in North City in the south.¡± ¡°Besides, you should have heard of Master Nine from the Yin Family in the capital. Since you¡¯ve heard of Master Nine, you should have naturally heard that he has a fianc¨¦e from the Yan Family in North City. Just like me, I didn¡¯t ask much and knew that Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e was called Yan Jinyu. I thought that you all knew too. Who knew¡­¡± Hearing that, their pupils constricted, especially Xiang Qing, who had designs on Yan Jinyu just now. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Eldest Miss Yan. I didn¡¯t recognize you earlier. I was rude.¡± Although he was someone who would have indecent thoughts when he saw a beauty, he still had some tact as he was brought up in a big family and knew who he could and couldn¡¯t offend. The Xiang Family was also in the business world. As a member of the Xiang Family, he knew very well that the person the Xiang Family couldn¡¯t offend the most was the business world¡¯s God of ughter, Master Nine. Huo Sisi¡¯s words seemed to make sense, but if one thought about it carefully, there were still many suspicions. For example, since Huo Sisi had thought of so many things, why didn¡¯t she mention Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity when she called to ask them out? Wasn¡¯t she worried that they might not recognize Yan Jinyu and offend her and cause trouble for their family? However, at this moment, other than Yuan Yuan, no one else thought too much about this because they were all shocked by Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity and had no time to think about anything else. This was also within Huo Sisi¡¯s consideration. She didn¡¯t care what they would think after the incident. Once was enough for some people to be used. Anyway, she had more than just these few people. It didn¡¯t matter if they fell out. Only Yuan Yuan was naturally shocked, but her attention quickly turned to Huo Sisi¡¯s words. Huo Sisi¡¯s intentions¡­ She just had to keep an eye on her brotherter. She would not get involved in their conflict. ¡°Huo Sisi, you¡¯re very capable. You can even make the dead alive. Your friends are really unlucky to know someone like you.¡± Looking at the trembling Xiang Qing, Huo Siyu snorted and said, ¡°On the ount that you¡¯re quite sensible, I¡¯ll forget about it this time. However, did you really grow up in a big family? You didn¡¯t even know that you were used by others. I really don¡¯t dare to describe you.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t bother about them. That¡¯s not the only reason I invited you to South City.¡± She was referring to more than just the torture. She wanted to invite Yan Jinyu over to have fun. Yan Jinyu hadn¡¯t spoken since Huo Siyu spoke. Not only did she wait quietly because someone was standing up for her, but she was also toozy to move her hands and mouth. Her attention was also attracted by something else, or rather, someone else. From the beginning to the end, that person called Cao Ming did not say a word. Although Cao Ming¡¯s pupils constricted when he found out her identity and he was obviously frightened, with her instincts and perception as the number one killer, she still found something different. For example, Cao Ming¡¯s infatuation with Huo Sisi seemed to have reached a sick level. Cao Ming hid it very well, but he still couldn¡¯t hide it from her eyes. Chapter 184 - The Two Sauve People

Chapter 184: The Two Sauve People

Usually, for people who were infatuated with someone until they were insane, he would do whatever the other party told him to do no matter how dangerous it was. Yan Jinyu sized her up quietly. No one noticed, including Huo Siyu. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Compared to Huo Siyu, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t someone who would be warm to others. She simply followed Huo Siyu past these people and walked into the ski park. She had no intention of paying them any attention. As for Cao Ming¡­ Oh, she didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. Seeing the two of them walk into the entrance of the ski park, Xiang Qing and Xiang Jie looked at Huo Sisi suspiciously. ¡°Sisi, Huo Si¡­ What does Second Miss Huo mean? What do you mean by using us? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t tell us Miss Yan¡¯s identity on purpose? You know that my brother has always liked beautiful women and will target beautiful girls when he sees them, but you didn¡¯t tell us her identity¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Huo Sisi interrupted, ¡°Little Jie, do you believe her and not me? You know very well that she has always had a bad rtionship with me. You saw our way of getting along just now.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Huo Sisi pursed her lips in grief. Her eyes were red, but she held back her tears.¡± Forget it. I wasn¡¯t considerate enough this time. It¡¯s only right that you suspect me. ¡± Seeing her like this, Xiang Jie panicked. ¡°Sisi, that¡¯s not what I meant. I did believe you. I also¡­ Anyway, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have suspected you.¡± Xiang Jie even pulled Xiang Qing along. Xiang Qing didn¡¯t say anything, but from his expression, he clearly didn¡¯t me Huo Sisi. ¡°¡­¡± Yuan Yuan, who had witnessed this change. She quickly called Yuan Xi and walked into the ski park. She looked like she wanted to get away from Huo Sisi as soon as possible. Why didn¡¯t she realize that Huo Sisi was so¡­ fake? Whoever got close to such a person would be unlucky! It was better for her to stay away from him. ¡°Sisi, let¡¯s go in too. Don¡¯t take others¡¯ words to heart. It¡¯s fine as long as I know you¡¯re very kind,¡± Cao Ming said. He looked gentle and understanding. However, he did not notice the sh of disgust in Huo Sisi¡¯s eyes. She lowered her eyes to hide the emotions in them. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± *** Seeing that Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu were both holding skiboards, everyone, including Yuan Xi, was very surprised. Other than Xiang Qing, who imed to be very good at skiing, Yuan Xi was the only one holding a skiboard. One had to know that a skiboard waspletely different from double skis. Compared to a pair of traditional double skis, a single skiboard was more inclined to the extreme sport, so it was naturally more exciting and harder. The two of them, who did not seem to know how to ski, were actually using skiboards! Hiding the displeasure in her eyes, Huo Sisi hugged her two skis tightly. She said, ¡°Rainy, isn¡¯t it a little difficult for you to take the skiboard? Of course, I¡¯m not saying that your skills are bad. I brought you out. I have to guarantee that I can bring you back safely. If anything happens to you, I won¡¯t be able to answer to Mom and Dad.¡± Huo Siyu looked at her and smiled. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it seems like you¡¯re very sure that something will happen to us.¡± Without waiting for Huo Sisi to reply, Huo Siyu said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. The reason why we¡¯re taking the skiboards is because we can control it.¡± She simply raised her eyebrows at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Beauty Yu, want topete?¡± Yan Jinyu was also interested, ¡°Alright.¡± She waszy, and sometimes, she couldn¡¯t even be bothered to use her brain. However, that depended on the situation. She was actually notzy when she met something that she was interested in. One of them was wearing a pink down jacket, while the other was wearing a light blue down jacket. One of them let her hair down, and the other had a bun on her head. The two of them had outstanding looks and they were standing at the starting point of the most dangerous ski route in the ski resort. Yes, the most dangerous ski route. These two people were undoubtedly conspicuous. Many people even stopped to watch them. ¡°Sisi, they¡¯re¡­ Aren¡¯t you going to stop them? This is too dangerous.¡± After hesitating for a while, Yuan Yuan, who was still in shock, decided to speak up. It was really because one of them was the fianc¨¦e that Master Nine valued, and the other was the young mistress that the Huo Family had just found. If anything happened to them, who knew how many people would be rmed? ¡°You saw it too. I tried to persuade them just now, but Rainy¡­ I can¡¯t persuade Rainy at all. Now, I can only pray that nothing happens to Rainy and Miss Yan.¡± However, she was thinking in her heart that she couldn¡¯t wait for an ident to happen to the two of them so that she wouldn¡¯t have to waste her effort to deal with them! ¡°Besides, even if I wanted to persuade her, it seems toote now.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the two people standing at the starting point of the slide put the skiboard on the snow and jumped on it! That¡¯s right, they jumped! With a suave jump, the skiboard slid out! Other than those people who were very good at skiing, people who usually came here to y rarely dared to try such a dangerous route. The two of them actually dared to make a few consecutive jumping, soaring, and spinning movements on the route! In their shock, someone shouted, ¡°F*ck! Awesome!¡± ¡°So suave! Where did those beautifuldiese from? I want to get their contact numbers. Please teach me!¡± It was a girl¡¯s voice. ¡°F*ck! They¡¯re experts!¡± This was the voice of a professional. ¡°S-Sisi, t-they¡­¡± Xiang Jie was so shocked that she could notplete her sentence. ¡°A-are they that good?¡± Yuan Yuan¡¯s eyes widened. Then, she asked Yuan Xi, who was also shocked, ¡°Xi¡¯er, you like such sports. Who¡¯s better? You or them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll only know after wepete.¡± ¡°I¡¯llpete with them when theye back.¡± Although his emotions were not obvious, Yuan Yuan could still see the excitement in his eyes. She was a little happy. After all, it was rare to see him show such an expression. However, this was too dangerous. ¡°There¡¯s no need¡­ topete.¡± After saying that, she was afraid that it would dampen his rare enthusiasm. She deliberated and said, ¡°Both Miss Huo and Miss Yan don¡¯t seem to be enthusiastic people. They might not agree if you ask them topete.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can try. I know them a little, so it should be easier for me to talk to them.¡± Yuan Yuan asked, ¡°¡­? You know them?¡± ¡°We met once.¡± ¡°I came back from North City yesterday on the same flight as Miss Yan. She sat beside me. Miss Huo went to pick her up. We met at the airport.¡± ¡°Then¡­ why didn¡¯t you greet them just now?¡± Yuan Xi nced at her but didn¡¯t respond. His gaze continued to focus on the ski route. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so good at skiing. Do you have a chance of winning if youpete with them?¡± the shocked Xiang Jie asked Xiang Qing. Xiang Qing did not respond. He tightened her grip on the skiboard. No! He was on apletely different level from them! The two of them were no longer skiing, but flying! They were ying with their lives! Even Cao Ming, who was very infatuated with Huo Sisi, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sisi, they¡¯re very formidable!¡± Huo Sisi was already gritting her teeth in hatred. Even she, who was usually very careful and never revealed her true emotions in front of others, could not hold it in at this moment. Huo Siyu and Yan Jinyu! They attracted everyone¡¯s attention the moment they appeared. They must not be left alive! Fortunately, Brother wasn¡¯t here. Otherwise, when he saw Yan Jinyu like this, how could he still like her, Huo Sisi! She clenched her fists. ¡°Yes! Very impressive!¡± Suddenly, her eyes flickered. She seemed to have thought of something and reached out to pull Cao Ming¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Rainy is so outstanding. In the Huo Family, I¡¯m afraid everyone else can only see her. Cao Ming, I¡¯m only an adopted daughter. If Rainy is too outstanding and the Huo Family doesn¡¯t want me anymore, what should I do?¡± Looking at her hand that was pulling his sleeve, Cao Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. Then, he hurriedly held her hand, ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t.¡± Huo Sisi held back her disgust and didn¡¯t retract her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll help you guard the position of the eldest daughter of the Huo Family. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Huo Sisi pretended to be shocked as she looked at him, ¡°Cao Ming, w-what do you want to do?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to interfere.¡± ¡°Cao Ming, y-you better not mess around.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits.¡± He held her hand tightly and even touched the back of it. ¡°No matter what I do, it¡¯s to protect you. I won¡¯t implicate you.¡± ¡°You just have to focus on being the eldest daughter of the Huo Family.¡± ¡°D-don¡¯t mess around. If anything¡­ happens to you, I-I¡¯ll be worried.¡± ¡°With your words, anything I do is worth it.¡± He raised her hand and kissed it. Huo Sisi struggled away in disgust, but she still had to pretend to be indifferent. ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± ¡°No one saw it. Besides, I can tell that you have feelings for me too. So what if you¡¯re seen? Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if we get together legitimately?¡± Everyone¡¯s attention was on the two beautiful figures on the slide. Indeed, no one noticed this. Huo Sisi bit her lip and didn¡¯t say anything. Her face was flushed red. Cao Ming thought that she was shy, but she was actually angry and disgusted. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Wait for me here.¡± As he spoke, Cao Ming grabbed the skis and walked towards the ski route where Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu were! Chapter 185 - Courting Death

Chapter 185: Courting Death

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu didn¡¯t care about themotion here. The two of them were only focused on theirpetition. After a leap, Yan Jinyu soared into the air and spun around. With a beautiful drift, she reached the finish line first. However, Huo Siyu wasn¡¯t muchter than her. It was only a difference of a few seconds. The ending was equally beautiful, but Huo Siyu wasn¡¯t discouraged by the fact that she had lost thepetition. ¡°Beauty Yu, it¡¯s indeed very difficult to beat you!¡± No matter what they werepeting. ¡°You¡¯re not bad either.¡± Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t stingy with her praise. ¡°You¡¯ve improved a lot.¡± Not only did she improve in skiing, but she also improved in her skills. In terms of skiing skills, it was impossible for them to do what the twodies did. Based on her previous standard, Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t have only defeated Huo Siyu for a few seconds. Of course, it was not that she had regressed, but Huo Siyu had improved. Yan Jinyu was very happy about this. As for whether she had improved or not, she did not care that much. Anyway, she had never been a very ambitious person. In the past, if it was not for the sake of survival, she probably would not have mastered so many skills. However, she would never stop learning whatever she wanted to learn until she mastered it. That was why she had today. Huo Siyu grinned at her praise. Then, she looked in the direction where the few of them were standing. ¡°Beauty Yu, do you think Huo Sisi specially brought us out just to get Xiang Qing to disgust us? I keep feeling that this isn¡¯t her style.¡± Huo Sisi was such a ruthless person who wanted to destroy someonepletely. Why did she only find such a weakling? They didn¡¯t even torture her and she was already dead. Besides, if it was just a small fight, they wouldn¡¯t be able to torture Huo Sisi back! Diss her? What was the point of dissing her? Huo Sisi was still jumping around like a clown. Yan Jinyu followed her gaze and happened to see Cao Ming walking over on the two skis. She smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. There will be a good show soon.¡± Huo Siyu saw that she was looking at Cao Ming. At first, she was a little puzzled until she saw Cao Ming walking straight towards them. Then, she saw Cao Ming¡¯s gaze that asionally turned back to look at Huo Sisi. She instantly understood. ¡°When I was skiing earlier, I unintentionally nced over there. My vision is very good, and they aren¡¯t standing too far away so I saw very clearly. Huo Sisi reached out to pull Cao Ming, and then Cao Ming grabbed her hand and kissed it.¡± Yan Jinyu was like an enthusiastic audience. Huo Siyu had goosebumps after hearing her words. ¡°No way? Huo Sisi didn¡¯t hesitate to seduce such a person just to deal with us?¡±?Let¡¯s just assume that Huo Sisi was a beauty. ¡°This Second Young Master of the Cao Family doesn¡¯t look too bad, butpared to the descendants of the other families, he¡¯s too shabby. He also has shifty eyes. Compared to my brother¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s like the difference between heaven and earth! Huo Sisi has designs on my brother. Doesn¡¯t she feel the difference?¡± ¡°Also, doesn¡¯t Huo Sisi feel disgusted?¡± ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯ve really lived for so long that I can meet all kinds of weirdos. Fortunately, my brother doesn¡¯t have any feelings for her. Otherwise, with such a sister-inw¡­ my brother¡¯s head might bepletely covered in?green1!¡± ¡°However, she didn¡¯t hesitate to make such a huge sacrifice to achieve her goal. This is very¡­ Uh, admirable.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Beauty Yu. Let¡¯s go for another twops. Let¡¯s not bother about him first.¡± Such a small fry was not worth their efforts to deal with. Since they were here, they could just settle him with violence. Few people couldpare to them in terms of violence. They had bombed an ind to smithereens and destroyed the nest of the Ghost ughter Ind, the most famous assassin organization in the killer world. What else could be more violent than that? Yan Jinyu stepped on the skiboard and followed her with a beautiful jump. At the same time, she threw a nce at Huo Sisi. She frowned slightly. ording to Huo Sisi¡¯s style ofpletely destroying Little Rain as soon as she made a move, as well as Huo Sisi¡¯s ability to prevent even Huo Xuan and Little Rain from finding out about her after she did that, she had a feeling that Huo Sisi¡¯s n today was not limited to this. It was impossible topletely destroy them just by getting Xiang Qing and Cao Ming here. Huo Sisi should not be so naive. However, she was actually not worried at all. She retracted her emotions and continued to ski. After skiing two rounds, the two of them went back to the starting point. Cao Ming, who was on the same ski route, also slid back to the starting point. Not only Cao Ming, Yuan Xi, who was watching themotion, also walked towards them. ¡°Second Miss Huo, Miss Yan, I didn¡¯t expect you guys to ski so well. Shall we have a match?¡± Cao Ming looked at them with admiration. Huo Siyu nced at the two skis at his feet. ¡°We¡¯re using skiboard while you¡¯re using double skis. Is there aparison?¡± She had sessfully made Cao Ming¡¯s expression stiffen. However, he had probably made up his mind. His displeasure was quickly restrained. ¡°I¡¯m better at using skis. It¡¯s such a dangerous slide, so I don¡¯t dare to use a skiboard.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to use the skiboard, why do you still want topete with us? Can¡¯t you just y by yourself? I say, you¡¯re really an interesting person. You want topete with us but at the same time you said that you¡¯re not good at skiboard and even felt that the ski route we chose was dangerous. It¡¯s as if we¡¯re forcing you topete with us.¡± ¡°If you want topete with us, then change to a skiboard. Otherwise, go wherever you want.¡± Huo Siyu¡¯s words were very impolite. However, when she said that, the onlookers who were amazed by her and Yan Jinyu¡¯s superb skiing skills agreed with herpletely. Many people even echoed after her when she finished speaking. Cao Ming¡¯s face turned bright red. He was so embarrassed. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll go change to the skiboard!¡± Cao Ming left angrily. At this moment, Yuan Xi walked over. ¡°Miss Yan, Miss Huo.¡± His attitude was cold yet polite. Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded. ¡°Young Master Yuan,¡± Huo Siyu greeted. ¡°Do you mind if I join yourpetition?¡± This surprised the both of them. ¡°Young Master Yuan wants to join us too?¡± Huo Siyu asked. Yuan Xi nodded, a hint of excitement in his eyes. ¡°I preferred this kind of sport. It¡¯s rare to find someone of a simr strength topete.¡± Huo Siyu didn¡¯t reply immediately. She looked at Yan Jinyu inquiringly. ¡°Sure,¡± Yan Jinyu said. It was a good opportunity to test their guesses. Then, Yan Jinyu saw a faint smile sh across Yuan Xi¡¯s face. It quickly disappeared, and she almost missed it. Yuan Yuan was worried and followed him over, ¡°Xi¡¯er, why don¡¯t we¡­ forget it? It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Actually, it¡¯s about the same as ying on my own.¡± After a pause, Yuan Xi still said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I used to y this often in the past. My skills are not bad, and I¡¯ve never been injured. Besides, both the girls aren¡¯t afraid. Why should I be afraid?¡± Yuan Yuan wanted to say that they were really good at skiing. It seemed like they were familiar with skiing in a ski park. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be so good. However, thinking that she would sound like she was looking down on her biological brother, Yuan Yuan did not say anything in the end. Under her worried gaze, the three of them arrived at the starting point. At this moment, Cao Ming, who had changed to a skiboard, came back. The few of them stood alternately in a line. Yuan Xi stood on the leftmost, followed by Yan Jinyu, then Cao Ming, and then Huo Siyu. Huo Siyu jumped onto the skiboard and nced at Cao Ming, ¡°Shall we begin?¡± For some reason, Cao Ming felt inexplicably uneasy when he saw the smile on Huo Siyu¡¯s face. Suppressing the uneasiness in his heart, he nodded. ¡°Begin!¡± The four of them flew out at the same time. Perhaps because he was really not familiar with the single skiboard, Cao Ming¡¯s body swayed when he slid out. Compared to the three of them, he was far too inferior. With Huo Sisi watching, Cao Ming, who did not perform well, was filled with anger. He originally only had the determination to seriously injure Huo Siyu, but now, he wanted to do more than that. It wasn¡¯t only Huo Siyu. Looking at Yan Jinyu, who had surpassed him by a small distance, a ruthless glint shed past Cao Ming¡¯s eyes. His limelight was actually stolen by two girls! At this moment, it was unknown if it was because he was blinded by anger or because Yan Jinyu was the most eye-catching among the four people in this match. Cao Ming actually gave up on attacking Huo Siyu, who was closer to him, and suddenly elerated towards Yan Jinyu. He wasn¡¯t as fast as Yan Jinyu. If he wanted to catch up to her, he had to ski desperately! Seeing this scene, everyone in the stands eximed. They were all exmations like ¡°Is he crazy¡±, ¡°Does he want to die¡±, ¡°Miss, be careful¡±. Yuan Xi, who was a little behind Yan Jinyu, saw that and his expression changed drastically. ¡°Be careful!¡± After shouting, he wanted to ski over and help her block him. However, Yuan Xi¡¯s speed was too fast and they were also on the most dangerous part of the ski route. It was impossible for him to quickly ski over and block Cao Ming while ensuring his safety at the same time. Cao Ming increased his speed ruthlessly and shouted, ¡°Get out of the way! Get out of the way! Get out of the way!¡± It was to make excuses and so he could say that he had lost control and caused the ident. However, he didn¡¯t expect that even if he could hurt Yan Jinyu, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with it unscathed. Chapter 186 - A Terrible End

Chapter 186: A Terrible End

Only Huo Siyu didn¡¯t panic when Cao Ming elerated. Instead, she slowed down. There were two reasons for it. Firstly, she didn¡¯t want to affect Beauty Yu¡¯s performance. Secondly, she knew why Beauty Yu had agreed for Yuan Xi to join in. She slowed down at the back so that she could observe Yuan Xi seriously. She was looking at Yuan Xi¡¯s reaction and also observing if he had any extraordinary skills. ¡°Watch out!¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± *** Just as Cao Ming was about to hit Yan Jinyu, shouts came from everywhere. In the next second, everyone was stunned. They saw an unbelievable scene. Yan Jinyu had long known that Cao Ming was going to try something. However, her initial guess was that he would attack Huo Siyu first. Hence, even though she was in front, she had been paying attention to the situation behind her. She thought that if Huo Siyu couldn¡¯t handle any sudden changes, she would quickly go back and help. She never expected that Cao Ming¡¯s target would be her. It seemed like none of the people Huo Sisi got to help her was capable! She had sensed it long ago, but she did not dodge. If she dodged, she would have slipped away in an instant. How could she teach the person who wanted to find trouble with her a lesson if she did that? Hence, she waited until Cao Ming was about to collide with her before she leaped up with the skiboard. She directly turned around and mmed the skiboard into Cao Ming. Then, she flew around andnded steadily. She even slid over to pull Yuan Xi, who wanted to save her, but almost fell. As for Cao Ming, his skiboard split apart and he tumbled out. At such a fast speed, it was obvious what would happen if Yan Jinyu ¡°identally¡± bumped into him while she was trying to save herself. Yes, in the eyes of others, Yan Jinyu¡¯s m into Cao Mingpletely unintentionally. Even Yuan Xi, who had stabilized himself again, thought so too. Was that it? Of course not. Huo Siyu, who was ¡°frightened¡± by this scene, panicked. She couldn¡¯t control the skiboard under her feet at all. She shouted, ¡°Get out of the way!¡± as she stumbled down and bumped into Cao Ming, who had rolled over there! The skiboard flew out and she ¡°fell¡± onto the ski route. However, she reacted quickly and knelt on one knee with her hand on the snow after a few rolls. It seemed like she was not seriously injured. However, her face was pale. She maintained this posture for a long time, seemingly frightened. It was a ski route that tested one¡¯s skills the most. Even if something went wrong midway, it would be difficult to stop at such a fast speed. Yan Jinyu and Yuan Xi had no choice but to ski straight to the finish line. Everything, in fact, happened in just an instant. The onlookers didn¡¯t even have the time to exim that Yan Jinyu actually avoided it so handsomely in such a dangerous situation before they saw Cao Ming being sent flying. Before they could cry out in shock, they saw Huo Siyu being ¡°frightened¡± to the point of losing her bnce. She directly banged into Cao Ming, who was lying there. Nobody knew if he was dead or alive! Yes, banged into him! The collision was ruthless! This scene wasparable to watching a blockbuster movie! The people in the stands were so shocked that their jaws almost dropped. The staff was the first to react. ¡°Call the ambnce!¡± They were all regr customers here. The staff did not know Huo Siyu, but they knew Cao Ming, Huo Sisi, and the others. They could not afford to offend them! After that, before everyone could recover from their shock, they saw Yan Jinyu skiing towards Huo Siyu on the skiboard. That¡¯s right, she skied upwards! And it was on such a dangerous slippery ski route. The spectators¡¯ emotions could no longer be expressed by the word ¡°shock¡±. There were many people who shouted ¡°f*ck¡± and ¡°awesome¡±. Yan Jinyu stopped beside Huo Siyu and ¡°worriedly¡± said, ¡°Little Rain, are you alright? Are you hurt?¡± Huo Siyu smiled smugly at her, then quickly recovered her ¡°shocked¡± look. ¡°Beauty, Beauty Yu, are you alright? You scared me to death just now! I thought¡­ I thought¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m fine. On the other hand, are you okay?¡± ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll go pick up the skiboard for you.¡± It was more convenient to use the skiboard on the ski route. Yan Jinyu skied over and nced at Cao Ming, who was lying there but still conscious. She smiled, ¡°If you want to find trouble, you should think twice about your own worth first.¡± She nced at his leg. ¡°Tsk tsk, Little Rain¡¯s collision was much more ruthless than mine. I wonder if these legs can still be recovered. Don¡¯t be a cripple for the rest of your life for a woman.¡± ¡°You want to hurt Little Rain and me with Huo Sisi¡¯s tricks? Tsk, we¡¯re just ying with her out of boredom.¡± Seeing the unwillingness in his frightened eyes, Yan Jinyu continued, ¡°You look very indignant?¡± ¡°So what if you¡¯re indignant? What can you do to us? Do you want to teach Little Rain and me a lesson so that you can get yourdy love back? You¡¯re so naive. Do you think Huo Sisi will like you? Look, you¡¯ve been down for so long, but Huo Sisi is still standing where she is. She doesn¡¯t even have the intention of checking on you.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not all. Huo Sisi seems to be very angry now. She should be¡­ angry at you for not doing your job well.¡± ¡°Look at you. You almost lost your life trying to help her. Not only is she not worried about you, but she¡¯s also angry that you didn¡¯t do your job well. What exactly are you trying to achieve?¡± ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be so stupid. Why would I risk my life for her? Since I like her, why shouldn¡¯t she stay with me forever?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Cao Ming looked at her in shock. ¡°Are you surprised that I know that you like Huo Sisi? Anyone with eyes can tell, okay? Do you think Huo Sisi doesn¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking? She knew long ago and she was just using you.¡± ¡°By the way, do you think she was interested in you when she got close to you just now? Don¡¯t overthink. She was just using you. She already has someone else in her heart.¡± ¡°Are you very curious about who the person in her heart is? Do you think someone like Huo Sisi will fancy someone lousy? I won¡¯t say much about who that person is but he¡¯s definitely better than you. In Huo Sisi¡¯s heart, you¡¯ll never be able to beat him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. If you like her, just hold her in your hands. Huo Sisi is only the adopted daughter of the Huo Family. If anything happens to her and damages the Huo Family¡¯s reputation, do you think the Huo Family will take care of her or the Huo Family¡¯s reputation?¡± Cao Ming stared at her with wide eyes. It seemed like he understood what she meant. Yan Jinyu smiled in satisfaction. That was more like it. She had not wasted her breath. Since she had schemed against Little Rain and wanted to ruin her reputation, she would give her a taste of her own medicine. Who wasn¡¯t a bad person? ¡°Be smart and grab what you want. Don¡¯t overestimate yourself anymore. You can¡¯t beat us. Aren¡¯t the injuries on your legs and body the best proof?¡± When Yuan Xi followed suit and skied up, he happened to see Yan Jinyu bend down to pick up Huo Siyu¡¯s clipboard. Yes, on such a steep ski route, she could still maintain her bnce and bend down to pick up the skiboard. Such ability¡­ He couldn¡¯tpare to her. Moreover, they were both skiing upwards and they both set off at almost the same time. He only arrived long after she did. Although something happened and thispetition didn¡¯t end smoothly, he clearly realized that he couldn¡¯tpare to Yan Jinyu in skiing. He wasn¡¯t even Huo Siyu¡¯s match. Take Huo Siyu¡¯s earlier ident as an example, if it were him, could he survive unscathed as Huo Siyu did? He wasn¡¯t sure. Under Cao Ming¡¯s shocked and frightened gaze, Yan Jinyu hugged Huo Siyu¡¯s skiboard and calmly turned around, skiing towards Huo Siyu. Huo Siyu took the skiboard and ¡°used¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s outstretched hand to stand up and jump onto the skiboard. The two of them skied down just like that. They had no intention of going against the flow. When she passed by Yuan Xi, Yan Jinyu paused for a moment, ¡°Young Master Yuan, aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± No matter the reason, it was true that Yuan Xi didn¡¯t hesitate to take the risk to save her at that critical moment. Yuan Xi looked at her and then at Cao Ming, who was groaning in pain weakly. He retracted his gaze. ¡°Are you alright, Miss Huo?¡± It seemed like he had no intention of helping Cao Ming. Nobody knew if it was because he had realized Cao Ming¡¯s thoughts from the beginning or if he wasn¡¯t someone who would poke his nose into other people¡¯s business. However, if he wasn¡¯t someone who would poke his nose into other people¡¯s business, why would he specially follow Yan Jinyu back and even ask if Huo Siyu was alright? Anyway, at this moment, Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu couldn¡¯t understand him. However, they were certain that he wouldn¡¯t harm Yan Jinyu for the time being. In other words, the possibility of him being Jones decreased again. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thank you for your concern, Young Master Yuan. Also, thank you for saving Beauty Yu at such a critical moment, Young Master Yuan.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t help much.¡± He turned to Yan Jinyu. Not only did he not save her, but he was also pulled back by the person he wanted to save. Otherwise, how could he still stand here properly? Huo Siyu smiled. ¡°No matter what, I have to thank Young Master Yuan.¡± Chapter 187 - Another Plot

Chapter 187: Another Plot

¡°We can find a chance topete again,¡± Yan Jinyu said to Yuan Xi. Yuan Xi was stunned for a moment before excitement shed in his eyes, ¡°Alright!¡± He really wanted to have a good match and see how far away he was from them. When the few of them skied back, the rescue team at the ski resort had already ced Cao Ming on a stretcher and carried him back. The person in charge of the ski resort was nodding and apologizing to Huo Sisi. As soon as she saw theming back, Huo Sisi hid the impatience and unwillingness in her eyes and looked worried, ¡°Rainy, are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± ¡°You¡¯re only asking about me. Shouldn¡¯t you care about your friend? He seems to be seriously injured.¡± Others didn¡¯t hear what Yan Jinyu said to Cao Ming, but Huo Siyu did. Hence, she naturally wanted to add fuel to the fire! Huo Sisi was far away, so she didn¡¯t know if they had already seen that Cao Ming¡¯s actions were intentional. At this moment, someone like Huo Sisi, who had always been good at protecting herself, naturally wouldn¡¯t show too close to Cao Ming in front of them. Just as Huo Siyu had expected, Huo Sisi quickly said, ¡°You¡¯re my sister, so I naturally care more about you. Besides, Cao Ming is a boy. It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s injured. You¡¯re a girl. If you¡¯re injured, you definitely won¡¯t be able to withstand that pain.¡± Huo Siyu smiled, ¡°Is that so? But I think both Cao Ming¡¯s legs are broken. Are you really not going to take a look? No matter what, he¡¯s someone you invited and your friend.¡± The more Huo Siyu said this, the more vignt Huo Sisi became. She felt that Huo Siyu was deliberately setting a trap for her so that she could use her ¡°concern¡± about Cao Ming to me her for what Cao Ming had done. Hence, she said, ¡°With the paramedics around, there¡¯s no use for me to go over there. But Little Rain, are you really fine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I practiced martial arts for a few years when I was young. I reacted quickly just now and wasn¡¯t injured.¡± As soon as Huo Siyu finished speaking, Xiang Jie, who was standing beside Huo Sisi, nudged her. ¡°Sisi, the paramedics brought Cao Ming over. Cao Ming seemed to have heard what you said just now and misunderstood you. The way he looks at you is a little¡­¡± Scary. However, Xiang Jie did not dare to say that. She only said, ¡°It¡¯s a little strange.¡± Huo Sisi was shocked. She turned back and met Cao Ming¡¯s smiling eyes, ¡°Sisi, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± Huo Sisi couldn¡¯t see through Cao Ming. However, she had an indescribably strange feeling. She kept feeling that Cao Ming seemed to have changed. He was no longer the Cao Ming who would do anything for her just because she coaxed him. ¡°Don¡¯t say too much. Let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡± She bit her lip tightly. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have called you over. I¡¯m sorry.¡± For someone like Cao Ming who liked someone to the point of being insane, that person would hold the most weight in his heart, even more than himself. Hence, when he looked at Huo Sisi now, he didn¡¯t seem to feel that the injuries on his body were very painful. A hint of ruthlessness shed past his eyes quickly, and then he said gently, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s just a small injury. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while. If you really feel sorry, prepare a pot of bone broth for me every day during my stay in the hospital and send it to me personally.¡± Huo Sisi was stunned. She didn¡¯t seem to expect him to say that. However, after thinking about it, she still had to do it on ount of saving her face. It was just bone broth. She could just get the servants to make it. She nodded. ¡°Alright, go to the hospital first. I¡¯ll visit you after I¡¯m done here.¡± Then, she added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If I didn¡¯t invite you over, you wouldn¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± After apologizing twice, she seemed distant from him. This was for Huo Siyu and Yan Jinyu so that they would know that she wasn¡¯t that familiar with Cao Ming. As for whether Cao Ming would think too much about it, Huo Sisi¡¯s thoughts were that she had already expressed her concern just now. When she went to the hospital to visit himter, she would coax him gently and carefully. Cao Ming should not suspect her anymore. *** The ambnce brought Cao Ming away. After such a thing happened, no matter how curious the onlookers were about Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu, they knew that it was not a good time to greet them. Especially after they saw that the person in charge of the ski resort was nodding and apologizing to Huo Sisi, they knew that the identities of this group of people were not simple. They were smart enough not to join in the fun. However, not everyone had this understanding. A few youngdies boldly ran over to show their concern to Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu. After confirming that they were not injured, they enthusiastically expressed their admiration for the two of them. In the end, those youngdies left reluctantly after Huo Siyu said that they still had to settle the aftermath of the incident with the ski park. This was just a small interlude. Actually, Huo Sisi had almost settled the matter once those youngdies left. The ski park was unlucky as it had to bear all of Cao Ming¡¯s medical fees. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about today. I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen and ruin everyone¡¯s mood,¡± Huo Sisi said apologetically. ¡°Our moods are not important. What¡¯s important is that someone is injured. Shouldn¡¯t we be most concerned about Cao Ming¡¯s injuries now?¡± Yuan Yuan¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t very polite. She felt a lingering fear at the thought of Yuan Xi almost getting injured too. She didn¡¯t see the interaction between Huo Sisi and Cao Ming before Cao Ming went over to join thepetition. However, she saw that when Cao Ming couldn¡¯t control the skateboard and knocked it towards Yan Jinyu, Huo Sisi was obviously very agitated. She gave people the feeling that she couldn¡¯t wait for Cao Ming to hit her. Then, when Cao Ming couldn¡¯t hit Yan Jinyu and was sent flying instead, she unintentionally saw Huo Sisi¡¯s anger and indignation. In that case, the chances of Cao Ming being instigated by Huo Sisi were very high. Yuan Yuan didn¡¯t care about the life and death of others. She only cared about Yuan Xi. The thought of Yuan Xi almost getting implicated made her unable to give Huo Sisi a good attitude. ¡°Yuanyuan, are¡­ are you angry? I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that things would turn out like this. I even almost harmed your brother. I just didn¡¯t expect that although your brother is young, he knows how to save the damsel in distress.¡± Thest sentence seemed to be trying to divert the trouble away. Yuan Yuan couldn¡¯t tell, but Yuan Xi could. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say such provocative words. I indeed want to save Eldest Miss Yan. Not to mention that it was my choice andpletely unrted to Eldest Miss Yan, even if I wasn¡¯t willing, wasn¡¯t it obvious that it was Eldest Miss Yan who saved me in the end?¡± It was the first time Yuan Yuan had heard her younger brother say so much in one breath. She was a little shocked. It took her a while to react and she hurriedly followed his words. ¡°Indeed, my younger brother was willing to save Miss Yan. You don¡¯t have to sow discord. In the end, it was indeed Miss Yan who saved my younger brother.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Yuan Yuan said to Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°I should be the one thanking you guys.¡± Apart from that, nothing else. Just as Yan Jinyu had thought, she didn¡¯t think that Huo Sisi¡¯s n today was limited to this. Now she was even more certain. Because Huo Sisi had yet to suggest visiting Cao Ming in the hospital. She even had the intention of stalling for time here. It was obvious that when Yuan Yuan said those words, she only had to follow Yuan Yuan¡¯s words and suggest going to the hospital to resolve it. However, she had to say so much. Was it because Huo Sisi cared about Yuan Yuan, her friend, and was afraid that Yuan Yuan and her rtionship would be distant that was why she tried to divert the trouble? Obviously not. Huo Sisi knew better than anyone that her rtionship with Yuan Yuan was only so-so. If Huo Sisi wasn¡¯t stalling for time, what was she doing then? Of course, it was also possible that Huo Sisi really didn¡¯t want to have an unhappy rtionship with Yuan Yuan. However, from Yan Jinyu¡¯s point of view, she was more inclined to the possibility that Huo Sisi was stalling for time. Why was she stalling? What was she waiting for? Yan Jinyu was rather looking forward to it. ¡°Yuanyuan, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t mean to drive a wedge between us. I was just telling the truth¡­ Forget it. If you really want to misunderstand me, I have nothing to say. After all, so much happened today because I invited you guys over.¡± As she spoke, she pursed her lips and looked at Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu. ¡°Fortunately, Miss Yan and Rainy are fine. Otherwise¡­ I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to escape the me even if I die ten thousand times.¡± ¡°Miss Yan, Rainy, I think you guys are quite frightened after today¡¯s incident. Let¡¯s get the driver to send you back. I¡¯ll hitch a ride with Xiang Qing to the hospital to visit Cao Ming.¡± Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu¡¯s gazes met. Let them go back first? Meanwhile, she was going to the hospital with someone else? If anything happened to them on the way back to the Huo Family, she had a good reason for being absent. ¡°There¡¯s no need to. We came out to y together and I¡¯m partly responsible for Cao Ming¡¯s injuries. I was so frightened that I couldn¡¯t control the skiboard. Didn¡¯t I hit him? Logically speaking, we should follow him to the hospital to take a look.¡± ¡°But Rainy, are you okay? You looked so frightened just now.¡± Huo Siyu¡¯s eyes flickered. Huo Sisi did not object strongly? It seemed like Huo Sisi¡­ was moreplicated than she thought! Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu thought of the same thing. Yan Jinyu¡¯s appraising gazended on Huo Sisi before looking at Huo Siyu. Huo Siyu sessfully understood what she meant. ¡°I was indeed badly frightened just now, but I¡¯ll be fine after I calm down. Let¡¯s go to the hospital to take a look. No matter what, we came here to y together.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°What about Yuan Yuan and Young Master Yuan? Do you want to join us?¡± Yuan Yuan said, ¡°Of course.¡± If she said she wasn¡¯t going now, wouldn¡¯t she be contradicting herself? Wasn¡¯t that what she used to lecture Huo Sisi? But she had a feeling she shouldn¡¯t follow them. ¡°Sister, you can go to the hospital after you send me home,¡± Yuan Xi suddenly said. ¡°You want to go back?¡± She didn¡¯t ask the driver to send them here. Yuan Yuan was the one who drove them here. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the hospital with me? It¡¯s still early anyway. There¡¯s nothing for you to do after going back too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little frightened. I want to go back and rest first.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yuan Yuan. ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu. He was lying through his teeth. However, they could tell that Yuan Xi seemed to have seen through something. And he did not want to interfere. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not familiar with your friend either. It doesn¡¯t matter if I go or not.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll send you back first then.¡± Chapter 188 - Street Smart

Chapter 188: Street Smart

In the end, Yuan Yuan sent Yuan Xi back first. Huo Sisi actually didn¡¯t say anything about this. She even said to Yuan Yuan with a smile, ¡°See you at the hospital.¡± However, before she left, Yuan Xi looked at Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu deeply. She seemed to want to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. After the Yuan siblings left, the few of them wanted to leave too. As soon as they walked out of the ski park, they were blocked. There were 10-odd young men who looked like hooligans. However, they were not those street thugs but the kind of hooligans that even the descendants of wealthy families dared not provoke. The man in the lead had a cigarette in his mouth and looked very fierce. This fierceness was not feigned. It came right from his bones. He must have killed someone before. The people who were blocked by them were not Yan Jinyu, Huo Siyu, or Huo Sisi, but Xiang Qing and Xiang Jie. To be precise, it was Xiang Jie. As soon as she walked out of the ski resort and saw this group of people, Xiang Jie was frightened and quickly hid behind Xiang Qing. Xiang Qing was actually a little afraid too. However, Xiang Jie was grabbing his clothes tightly. Furthermore, he was the only boy here. It would be very embarrassing if he hid like this. He braced himself. ¡°W-What do you want to do?¡± That person spat out the cigarette in his mouth and stared at Xiang Qing, ¡°What do I want to do? The Xiang Family is so capable. You locked me inside for two months. Why? Have you forgotten that so quickly?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve finally caught you!¡± ¡°I¡­ If you didn¡¯t take my cousin away, our Xiang Family wouldn¡¯t have treated you that way. You took my cousin away, and our Xiang Family took revenge for my cousin and locked you up for two months. This matter is considered even. We¡¯ve already agreed with your elder brother previously. W-Why did you¡ª¡± ¡°p!¡± Before he could finish speaking, Xiang Qing was pped across the face. The hooligan had used a great deal of strength, and he made Xiang Qing spit out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Cut the crap! I hate it when people reason with me the most! I¡¯ll kill you if you say another word!¡± He pointed at Xiang Jie, who was trembling behind Xiang Qing. ¡°B*tch, why are you hiding? Come out now!¡± Xiang Jie was so frightened that she cried. Seeing that Xiang Qing was unreliable, she turned around to look at Huo Sisi and then hurriedly ran behind her. ¡°Sisi, Sisi, what should we do? I¡¯m afraid.¡± Huo Sisi patted her armfortingly. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She looked at the hooligan leader. ¡°Brother Chen, Little Jie is my friend. Please don¡¯t take issue with her on my ount?¡± The hooligan called ¡°Brother Chen¡± lowered his head and sneered, ¡°Miss Huo, your ount isn¡¯t worth anything to me. If you¡¯re not the woman my brother likes, I¡¯ll kill you too. Do you believe me?¡± ¡°Get lost if you know what¡¯s good for you. I don¡¯t want to fall out with my brother over a woman!¡± ¡°But, Brother Chen, Little Jie is my best friend. I can¡¯t leave her behind.¡± ¡°So, Miss Huo, do you mean that you want to suffer together with her?¡± He sized her up with a light gaze. ¡°Miss Huo looks more voluptuous than this bitch. Perhaps, it¡¯s worth falling out with my brother for you.¡± Huo Sisi paled. ¡°I-I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me if you¡¯re a coward. I won¡¯t touch the woman that my brother likes. Get lost!¡± ¡°Little Jie, I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ I-I had no choice either.¡± Looking at her hand that had been removed, Xiang Jie had a look of disbelief. ¡°Sisi, y-you don¡¯t care about me? Who did I provoke this bully for?!¡± ¡°If his brother hadn¡¯t been pestering you, would he have targeted me if I went to argue with his brother for you?!¡± ¡°Huo Sisi, you¡¯re actually leaving me behind!¡± ¡°Little Jie, I-I don¡¯t have a choice either. You know that I¡¯m actually not familiar with that person.¡± Huo Sisi¡¯s eyes reddened, and she looked like she didn¡¯t want to do this either. ¡°Alright, Huo Sisi! Just you wait. As long as I¡¯m not dead, I¡¯ll get you for this!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She walked away quickly and stood in front of Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu. ¡°Brother Chen, I can¡¯t interfere if you want to take Little Jie away. I¡¯ll leave immediately too, but I want to bring my sister and her friend away!¡± She looked as if Brother Chen wasn¡¯t going to let Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu leave right from the beginning. In fact, Brother Chen had indeed noticed the two of them. However, the two of them were walking behind Huo Sisi and the Xiang siblings. Brother Chen thought that they weren¡¯t together with Huo Sisi. It was undeniable that his eyes lit up when he saw the two of them. After all, the two of them were very beautiful, especially the long-haired girl. Her aura was inexplicably attractive. However, he quickly dismissed the idea of having any designs about the two of them. Because when the two of them saw the group of ¡°bullies¡±, not only did they not panic at all, they even stopped and sized them up with interest. He had been in South City for quite some time and he knew what he was doing very well. He knew very well who he could provoke and who he could not. He didn¡¯t touch Huo Sisi not only because she was someone his brother liked, but also because she was the eldest daughter of the Huo Family. Not everyone could shake the Huo Family¡¯s status in South City. Especially since the Huo Family had a sickly but ruthless Huo Xuan. However, he did not show his fear of the Huo Family outwardly, so Huo Sisi always thought that he didn¡¯t touch her because of his brother. Huo Sisi¡¯s younger sister? Wasn¡¯t she the daughter whom the Huo Family had lost and found after many years, Huo Siyu? It was said that Huo Xuan doted on his sister very much. Huo Siyu was targeted at the Huo Family¡¯s banquet and Huo Xuan crippled that person. Huo Siyu was also the fianc¨¦e of the eldest son of the Qin Family in the capital. She lived with the eldest son of the Qin Family when she went to school in the capital. Others might not know how formidable the young master of the Qin Family was, but people like them knew very well. He was someone that they could not provoke at all. When Brother Chen didn¡¯t know their identities, he already dispelled his thoughts just by looking at their calm expressions. Furthermore, he now knew their identities. ¡°So it¡¯s Second Miss Huo. It¡¯s my pleasure to finally meet you.¡± Huo Sisi¡¯s expression froze. She looked at the smiling Brother Chen and then at the smiling Huo Siyu. How¡­ did that happen? But that shouldn¡¯t be the case! Wasn¡¯t Chen Ye not afraid of the Huo Family at all? Even when she was the eldest daughter of the Huo Family, Chen Ye had said many light words in front of her and had never been so polite to her! Why was he so polite to Huo Siyu? And even a little fawning over her?! It was because she knew Chen Ye¡¯s character and knew that Chen Ye and Xiang Jie had grudges that she specially invited Xiang Jie and Xiang Qing over. She also secretly sent the news of Xiang Jie¡¯s location to Chen Ye through many detours in order to borrow Chen Ye¡¯s hands to destroy Huo Siyu and Yan Jinyu. One had to know that Chen Ye had captured Xiang Jie because she was rather beautiful. Xiang Jie wasn¡¯t as beautiful as Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu. She knew that Chen Ye would definitely not let the two of them off when he saw them. How could this happen? What Huo Sisi did not know was that Chen Ye¡¯s attitude towards her waspletely different from his attitude towards Huo Siyu for three reasons. Firstly, although Huo Sisi was the daughter of the Huo Family, she was an adopted daughter and wasn¡¯t close to Huo Xuan. Secondly, Huo Siyu was Qin Hao¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and Chen Ye was afraid of Qin Hao. Thirdly, Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu were just standing there watching the show. Chen Ye, who had been around for so many years, had a feeling that they couldn¡¯t be provoked. ¡°I¡¯m Chen Ye, Chen Xiaotian¡¯s younger brother. Second Miss Huo might not know us, but my brother has interacted with Young Master Qin before.¡± Huo Siyu smiled. ¡°You¡¯re quite street-smart.¡± She thought that she and Beauty Yu could finally exercise their bodies. She had indeed never heard of the name Chen Ye, but she had heard of the name Chen Xiaotian. He was almost in the same circle as them. However, they were killers, Chen Xiaotian wasn¡¯t. Chen Xiaotian had interacted with Qin Hao before, which meant that he was not a simple person. As for Chen Ye, it was actually not entirely the Xiang Family who got him in. It was Chen Xiaotian who wanted to teach him a lesson. He wanted to make him restrain his temper and so he had deliberately ignored him. Chen Ye naturally knew that Chen Xiaotian had tacitly agreed to that, but he could not take it lying down. He had to settle the score with Xiang Jie. Hearing Huo Siyu¡¯s words, Chen Ye was even more certain that she could not be provoked. Ordinary daughters of wealthy families would not have such an attitude towards ouws like them. ¡°It seems like Mr. Chen and Miss Xiang have a personal grudge. How did Mr. Chen know that Miss Xiang would appear here today?¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m not talented, I still have some brothers under me. In South City, I can still find someone¡¯s whereabouts. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Second Miss Huo.¡± Upon hearing that, Huo Siyu nced at Huo Sisi and said mysteriously, ¡°I see.¡± Huo Sisi was really capable. She actually couldn¡¯t find out anything about her. If not for Chen Ye being tactful and her and Beauty Yu being ordinary girls, they might really have fallen into her trap. Not only would Huo Sisi be fine, but she could alsopletely remove herself. Amazing. If she had grown up in the Huo Family, she might not even be as capable as Huo Sisi. ¡°We¡¯re together. I wonder if Mr. Chen can forgive Miss Xiang for now on my ount? Of course, after today, I won¡¯t interfere with whatever Mr. Chen wants to do. It¡¯s just that today is my good friend¡¯s first day in South City and it¡¯s such a hugemotion. I¡¯m worried that she will be frightened and return home right away. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to invite her over.¡± Huo Siyu was spouting nonsense in all seriousness. She was not a saint, but she had received Beauty Yu¡¯s instructions. Yes, Beauty Yu wanted to watch the dogs fight among themselves. Since they couldn¡¯t find any evidence against Huo Sisi today, it seemed like a good idea to watch a dogfight. Coupled with Beauty Yu¡¯s words to Cao Ming at the ski park, Huo Sisi¡¯s future would definitely not be good. Xiang Jie¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Huo Siyu¡¯s words. As long as she was not taken away now and could return to the Xiang Family, her parents would interfere and give them some benefits. Chen Ye¡¯s elder brother would then control him and she would not have any more trouble. However, the premise was that she was not taken away right now. No matter what Huo Siyu¡¯s intentions were, she was grateful to Huo Siyu at this moment. Chen Ye looked at the innocent and harmless Yan Jinyu who was standing there with a faint smile. He didn¡¯t rashly ask about her identity. He frowned and nced at Xiang Jie before saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give Second Miss Huo face today.¡± ¡°We¡­¡±?Let¡¯s go! Just as he was about to call his brothers away, he was interrupted by a voice, ¡°Chen Ye.¡± He turned back and another hooligan brought a few people over. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking you that? Wang Quan, are you following me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I heard that Sisi is here and specially came to look for her.¡± Wang Quan was Chen Ye¡¯s ¡°brother¡± who was interested in Huo Sisi. After saying that, he looked at Huo Sisi with glowing eyes. Then, the rough-looking man straightened his suit and made a very gentlemanly posture. He lookedpletely weird. ¡°Sisi, long time no see.¡± Huo Sisi was furious. Now that she saw the person she hated, her expression was hideous. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you.¡± Wang Quan was probably used to being treated like this by her. He didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he smiled, ¡°Sisi, I¡¯m going to be sad if you say this. We¡¯ve known each other for five to six years now. I have chased after you for as long as we¡¯ve known each other. Aren¡¯t we considered close?¡± As he spoke, Wang Quan suddenly saw Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu behind Huo Sisi. His eyes lit up again, ¡°Sisi, who are these two?¡± Huo Sisi was angry. Seeing that a man who had pursued her for so many years had actually noticed other women in front of her, and they were even the two people she hated the most, made her even angrier. ¡°My younger sister and her friend!¡± ¡°Your younger sister?¡± Wang Quan frowned. ¡°The daughter that the Huo Family found and has snatched your position as the daughter of the Huo Family¡¯s daughter?¡± Huo Sisi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Another fool! ¡°Rainy is my sister. She¡¯s the legitimate daughter of the Huo Family. What do you mean by snatching my position as the daughter of the Huo Family? What trouble are you trying to cause me?¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Sisi, don¡¯t be angry. If you don¡¯t like me saying this, I won¡¯t say it. I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t like this daughter of the Huo Family. It has nothing to do with you.¡± He raised his hand and waved. ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s invite this Second Miss Huo¡­¡± He looked at Yan Jinyu,¡± And this friend of Second Miss Huo back to be our guest with Second Miss Huo! ¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± It was Huo Siyu who chuckled. ¡°Huo Sisi, what kind of weirdos do you know? You¡¯re such a smart person. You¡¯ve never left any evidence behind. Be it what happened at the banquet a year ago or today, even my brother was not able to find out about you. Why are you always making friends with these stupid teammates?¡± Xiang Qing and Cao Ming were stupid, and Wang Quan was too. Huo Siyu had no choice but tough. She really couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Who are you calling a lousy teammate?!¡± Huo Siyu looked over. ¡°It¡¯s whoever answers me.¡± Her gaze turned cold. ¡°If you have the guts, let your people continue to take a step forward.¡± After saying that, she turned back to look at Yan Jinyu. ¡°Beauty Yu.¡± This was Chen Xiaotian¡¯s man. If she attacked, it would probably be difficult to clean up the aftermath. Especially since Chen Xiaotian knew Qin Hao. She was asking Yan Jinyu if the trouble after the fight could be resolved. Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°Just do it. Chen Xiaotian still owes me a favor.¡± She meant to tell her that she could just do it. The news wouldn¡¯t reach Qin Hao¡¯s ears. Everyone was already frightened by Huo Siyu¡¯s aura. When they heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, they stopped in their tracks. Wang Quan was also a little afraid, especially since Yan Jinyu was so calm and Huo Siyu was so imposing. However, this was in front of Huo Sisi, whom he had pursued for years. If he was frightened by the two girls, where would he put his face? He puffed a sigh. ¡°Stop bluffing! My boss owes you a favor? You were probably still ying with mud when my boss made his debut!¡± ¡°Brothers, go! Bring them back! How dare this b*tch tries to scare me!¡± Chapter 189 - Psychological Damage

Chapter 189: Psychological Damage

Chen Ye¡¯s face darkened. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to stop Wang Quan, but he didn¡¯t manage to do that in time. He was already afraid of Huo Siyu. Now, he even heard another girl say that his brother, Chen Xiaotian, owed her a favor. Was she boasting? Not necessarily. Huo Siyu¡¯s obvious inquiry showed that Huo Siyu trusted her and believed in her. Then it was very likely that what she said was true. He never expected that he would need to be wary of Huo Siyu, and even more so of Huo Siyu¡¯s friend. ¡°¡±Wang Quan! Stop!¡± However, it was useless. The 10-odd people that Wang Quan brought went forward to arrest them. Themotion was rather big, and Wang Quan could not hear Chen Ye¡¯s reprimand at all. As for the brothers that Wang Quan had brought with him, one or two of them had heard Chen Ye and they paused for a moment. However, since they didn¡¯t receive Wang Quan¡¯s instructions, they only hesitated for a moment before continuing to charge forward again. Huo Sisi was naturally frightened because of Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. She knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity but she didn¡¯t take Yan Jinyu seriously. After all, she was just a girl who grew up in the countryside. Other than her looks and ability to attract men¡¯s attention could make her feel a little threatened, she actually didn¡¯t think highly of Yan Jinyu herself. However, ever since she came into contact with her, she had long realized how difficult Yan Jinyu was to deal with. Not to mention anything else, just the fact that she could avoid such a dangerous moment on the ski resort. Moreover, Yan Jinyu¡¯s fianc¨¦ was Master Nine. She didn¡¯t think that Yan Jinyu would be stupid enough to say something so easily exposed. So, did Chen Xiaotian really owe Yan Jinyu a favor? If that was true, then, then who did she provoke? Also, what did Yan Jinyu mean by ¡°just do it¡±? Why did she sense that they did not take Wang Quan and the rest seriously and were very confident that Huo Siyu would not be at a disadvantage in front of these people? Could it be Huo Siyu¡­ Huo Sisi didn¡¯t have a chance to continue thinking about it. Because she, who had retreated to the back, saw a shocking scene. Huo Siyu suddenly stepped forward and grabbed the wrist of one of those people were about to catch them and twisted it! She could clearly hear the sound of bones breaking. ¡°Argh¡ª¡± It was the man¡¯s scream. Then, he was thrown to the ground hard by Huo Siyu. Then, Huo Siyu flew up and instantly disarmed four more people. It was not the kind of disarming where they could still stand up after being kicked down. It was the kind that after they fell to the ground, they could not stand up for a long time. The men under Wang Quan had some skills too, but why were they so weak in front of Huo Siyu? No! It was not that they were weak, but it was because Huo Siyu was too strong! Then, Huo Siyu disarmed the remaining people without any effort. That was not all. Without seeing her move, she quickly arrived in front of the stunned Wang Quan and pressed something against his neck. Taking a closer look, it was actually ancet. When did Huo Siyu have ancet? Did she carry it with her? Thencet was very sharp. There was a bloody wound on his neck even when she didn¡¯t use much force when it touched Wang Quan¡¯s neck. Huo Sisi was so frightened that she took a few steps back and almost fell. ¡°S-second Miss Huo¡­¡± Wang Quan was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t speak properly. Huo Siyu sneered, ¡°Why are you trembling? Weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? Boy, do Beauty Yu and I look so easy to bully? Do you still want to take us away?¡± ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re overestimating yourself.¡± ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to exercise today. After all, Mr. Chen is very tactful. He didn¡¯t have any designs on Beauty Yu and me, but you insisted oning to us.¡± ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, but I haven¡¯t exercised for too long and my hands are itchy.¡± She nced at the people on the ground and said, ¡°Did you see that? You brothers probably have to stay in the hospital for a long time before they can recover. That one was the first to make a move. My technique is very precise. His hand will never recover.¡± Wang Quan looked frightened while Huo Siyu continued to smile. ¡°Oh, I even held back. No matter what, it¡¯s still broad daylight. It¡¯s not good to kill someone.¡± ¡°However, if someone really dies, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t resolve it. This is South City. As long as I give my brother a call, he will be able to settle the matter quietly. Do you believe me?¡± ¡°Therefore, it doesn¡¯t really affect me whether I take your life or not.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very fast with myncet. Do you want to try it?¡± As she spoke, she pushed thencet forward. Wang Quan was so frightened that he closed his eyes and shouted, ¡°S-second Miss Huo, please spare me! Y-yes, I have entertained angels unawares! I have entertained angels unawares!¡± ¡°¡­Please show mercy, Second Miss Huo!¡± Chen Ye recovered from his shock. Fortunately, he reacted in time. Otherwise¡­ Indeed, as soon as he shouted, Huo Siyu¡¯s hand that was holding thencet paused and she looked up at himzily. However, she had no intention of retracting herncet. ¡°Wang Quan is used to being tyrannical and offended Second Miss Huo. I¡¯ll represent him to apologize to Second Miss Huo and¡­¡± He looked at Yan Jinyu, but he saw the smile in Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes. His limbs turned cold. ¡°¡­and thisdy.¡± Under such circumstances, her smile did not change at all. It was as if everything was within her expectations. How could he not be shocked? Huo Siyu was so skilled, but she still listened to her. What about her then? Chen Ye did not dare to think further. He was extremely d that he trusted his intuition and had not provoked them. Wasn¡¯t he just as tyrannical as Wang Quan? His big brother always told him to restrain himself. Otherwise, he might offend someone he shouldn¡¯t have at one point. They were already in the midst of changing careers. If they offended someone, they would probably be in big trouble. If he offended someone that even his big brother did not dare to offend, he would be finished. He knew that his brother¡¯s words usually made sense, but he just didn¡¯t want to hear them. It was only at this moment that he realized what kind of person he should not offend. If he was not careful, he would lose his life. It was obvious that Huo Siyu really dared to kill. ¡°Second Miss Huo, please spare Wang Quan¡¯s life. I¡¯ll bring him back and let my brother teach him a lesson. Then, I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory exnation.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu.¡± Huo Siyu didn¡¯t let him go. Instead, she asked Yan Jinyu. ¡°One hand,¡± Yan Jinyu said to Chen Ye. Chen Ye understood that she wanted Wang Quan¡¯s hand. No matter what, Wang Quan was his brother. He was about to plead for mercy, but the other party didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. The girl smiled faintly and said unhurriedly, ¡°One life or one hand, choose for yourselves.¡± He wanted to bring beautiful girls back whenever he saw them. Who encouraged this evil practice? She wasn¡¯t a kind person, but she couldn¡¯t bear to see such a thing happen either. Of course, if they hadn¡¯t targeted them, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered. However, since they had tactlessly targeted them, she wasn¡¯t a good person who repay evil with kindness. She couldn¡¯t even be bothered to take his life because she waszy. ¡°Little Rain, three seconds. If the other party doesn¡¯t give us their choice, attack. I¡¯ll clean up the aftermath.¡± Huo Siyu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Three, two¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Chen Ye gritted his teeth. ¡°I agree to your request! After I go back and meet my brother, I¡¯ll definitely give your a satisfactory exnation!¡± ¡°Thank you for showing mercy. We owe Miss Huo and thisdy a favor this time.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to owe me a favor.¡± Yan Jinyu looked up at him. ¡°Chen Xiaotian still owes me a favor.¡± A favor¡­ Now, Chen Ye believed that his brother might have really owed her a favor. ¡°How should I address you, Miss?¡± ¡°With your status in South City, it¡¯s easy for you to find out who I am. Why bother asking? Even if I say my name, your brother might not know. You just have to tell him that two years ago, oh, it should be three years ago, Christmas Eve in Country M.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all you have to tell him and he¡¯ll know who I am.¡± Chen Ye, who heard her words, was not calm anymore. Christmas Eve three years ago¡­ He seemed to know what favor his brother had owed her. Suppressing the shock in his heart, he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely tell my brother in detail.¡± ¡°However, we don¡¯t want the favor. You canpensate us for the psychological damage. Little Rain and I came out to y happily, but we were suddenly stopped by someone. We were so frightened that our good mood was gone. It¡¯s not too much for you topensate us for the psychological damage, right?¡± Chen Ye¡¯s current mood was a little indescribable. Who exactly was frightened? Even Huo Siyu¡¯s face twitched. Beauty Yu had said that they had already retired and would no longer take on missions. It would not be so easy to earn money in the future. Then, she wouldn¡¯t touch the money that she had saved previously if she could, lest she didn¡¯t have the money to retire. She thought that Beauty Yu was just joking. After all, the assets in their hands couldn¡¯t be spent in a few lifetimes, let alone supporting their retirement. Now, she realized that what Beauty Yu said back then did not seem to be a joke. She really wouldn¡¯t touch it if she could! Beauty Yu had previously cheated the Qiu Family of the capital out of a sum of money. With Beauty Yu¡¯s current spending speed, that money was enough for her to spend for a long time. Now, she was asking forpensation for psychological damage. Uh, it could only be said that Beauty Yu was very good at making a living. Hence, it was useless for them to keep an eye on Beauty Yu¡¯s private ount so that she couldn¡¯t buy more yogurt. Beauty Yu had too many ways to earn money. Even if Beauty Yu didn¡¯t do anything. ¡°I-I wonder how much you need us topensate¡­ for the psychological damage?¡± Only Chen Ye knew howplicated he was feeling now. ¡°Think about the amount yourself. Just pay for what you think these lives are worth. Transfer the money onto Little Rain¡¯s ount¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± ¡°Little Rain, let¡¯s go.¡± After saying that, Yan Jinyu nced inconspicuously at a certain direction not far away. Chapter 190 - The Devil Who Protects His Sister

Chapter 190: The Devil Who Protects His Sister

It was just a faint nce, as if it was unintentional. And then she retracted her gaze. The two people standing at the corner saw her looking in their direction and quickly retreated. They heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that she was only looking over unintentionally and did not seem to notice them. These two people were Yuan Xi and Yuan Yuan, the siblings who had left first. After their car drove for a while, Yuan Xi suddenly asked Yuan Yuan to stop by the side and he got out of the car. Not knowing what he was going to do, Yuan Yuan quickly got out of the car and followed. Seeing that Yuan Xi was standing at a corner of the wall, she walked over and stood beside him. Just as she was about to ask, she saw Yan Jinyu and the rest surrounded. Yuan Yuan was so frightened that she almost eximed. It was only after Yuan Xi said ¡°don¡¯t make a sound¡± that she covered her lips and kept quiet. They had all seen what happened next. Yuan Xi¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, not to mention Yuan Yuan. He was shocked by Huo Siyu¡¯s skills and even more shocked that Yan Jinyu had the courage to remain calm in such a situation and that she had actually interacted with Chen Xiaotian before. Yuan Xi retracted his thoughts and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± There was shock and curiosity, but Yuan Yuan wasn¡¯t a nosy person, so she didn¡¯t intend to probe further. After taking two steps, she stopped and looked at Yuan Xi, ¡°Xi¡¯er, let¡¯s not interact with these people in the future.¡± Yuan Xi¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Alright.¡± *** On the other hand, after hearing Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, Huo Siyu slowly retracted her hand. With a turn of her palm, thencet in her hand disappeared. No one knew where she had hidden it. This scene made Wang Quan even more afraid to speak up. Even when he knew that his hand was going to be crippled. However,pared to having his hands crippled, he didn¡¯t want to die. ¡°Be careful in the future. Don¡¯t have any designs on beautiful girls anymore. You might meet someone like us who has trained for a few years, understand?¡± Wang Quan covered the wound on his neck and nodded repeatedly with lingering fear, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes.¡± Huo Siyu turned to look at the Xiang siblings, who were still in shock, before turning to Huo Sisi. She smiled faintly, ¡°Huo Sisi, looking at you. Are you frightened?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Didn¡¯t I say that I trained for a few years in Country F in the ski park previously? On the slide, I was fine even when I fell at such a fast speed. It¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m quite skilled.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overreact.¡± ¡°However, Beauty Yu is right. We were indeed a little frightened after being stopped by people. Even if we weren¡¯t frightened, our mood was also affected. So, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t go to the hospital with you. You can take Young Master Xiang¡¯s car.¡± The more Huo Siyu spoke, the more Huo Sisi¡¯s expression twisted. The crux was that as soon as Huo Siyu finished speaking, Xiang Jie said angrily, ¡°Who wants her to ride in our family¡¯s car!¡± ¡°Huo Sisi, you left me in the lurch. I won¡¯t let this matter rest! Hmph, why go to the hospital? We¡¯re not familiar with Cao Ming. I¡¯m not going!¡± Xiang Jie looked at Xiang Qing, whose face was a little swollen, but was so shocked by everything that he forgot about the pain. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go home!¡± She then turned to Huo Siyu. ¡°Second Miss Huo, thank you for today. I¡¯ll remember your favor.¡± She dragged Xiang Qing away. ¡°What are you going to do now that they¡¯re gone, Huo Sisi? Are you going back to the Huo Family with us?¡± Before Huo Sisi could reply, Huo Siyu said, ¡°Cao Ming is your friend. The Huo Family and the hospital are in the opposite direction. If you go back to the Huo Family first, you¡¯ll have to make a big detour. Or are you not going to visit your friend today? If you don¡¯t go, you were the one who asked him out. I wonder if the Cao Family will go straight to the Huo Family to ask you for an exnation.¡± ¡°If the Cao Family really go look for the Huo Family, Mom and Dad will probably be unhappy. Mom and Dad seem to have taken my joke yesterday seriously. Now, Mom and Dad should already have some opinions about you.¡± ¡°In that case, I think you should make a trip to the hospital first. Then, take a taxi yourself. Beauty Yu and I will go back first.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, let¡¯s go.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded. She didn¡¯t look at Huo Sisi, whose face was twisted. The two of them headed straight for the parking lot. Looking at their backs as they left, Chen Ye called for people to bring those injured people away. Looking at Wang Quan, who still looked like he was in a daze, he sighed softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Wang Quan.¡± Normally, Wang Quan wouldn¡¯t have left Huo Sisi alone after pursuing her for so many years. But now, how could he be in the mood to care about Huo Sisi? He followed Chen Ye and went away. However, Chen Ye looked at Huo Sisi sympathetically before he left. He didn¡¯t know what this Eldest Miss Huo was thinking that she actually dared to offend Second Miss Huo. Just based on Huo Siyu¡¯s words earlier, he also had some ideas after he calmed down and thought about it. It didn¡¯t seem to be a coincidence that he suddenly received news that Xiang Jie was here. Someone had deliberately done so. Huo Sisi actually dared to use him! He had more important things to do today, so he would let Huo Sisi off for the time being. After he was done, he would slowly settle this score with her! *** On the other side, Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu sat in the Huo Family¡¯s car. ¡°Huo Sisi went to the hospital to visit her friend. She¡¯s noting with us.¡± This sentence stopped the driver from asking. The driver naturally favored Huo Sisi since he drove Huo Sisi to school. However, since Huo Siyu had already said so, he did not dare to say anything. ¡°Alright, Second Missy.¡± ¡°I wonder where Second Missy and Eldest Miss Yan are going next?¡± Return to the Huo Family? Impossible. Huo Siyu had invited Yan Jinyu over to bring her around South City. The excuse of returning to the Huo Family earlier was just nonsense. After giving the driver the location, he sent them over. It was already dark when the two of them returned to the Huo Family. Huo Sisi, who took a taxi to the hospital, arrived home earlier than them. As soon as the two of them stepped into the main building of the Huo Family, they saw a group of people sitting in the living room. Other than Huo Lin, Sun Xiangxiang, and Huo Sisi, Huo Xuan was also present. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just them. There were two other people. Chen Ye and a man in histe thirties. He had a fierce look and was obviously not a kind person. However, when he saw Yan Jinyu walking in, he immediately stood up in surprise. He even put on a kind smile on his fierce face. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan.¡± Then, as if he felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to only greet Yan Jinyu in the Huo Family¡¯s territory, he turned his gaze to Huo Siyu. ¡°Miss Huo.¡± It wasn¡¯t ¡°Second Miss Huo¡±, but ¡°Miss Huo¡±. It seemed like he was also a tactful person who could tell that in Huo Xuan¡¯s heart, Huo Siyu was the legitimate eldest daughter of the Huo Family. ¡°My brothers were insensible and offended you today. I specially came to apologize to the two of you.¡± This man was Chen Ye¡¯s elder brother, Chen Xiaotian. However, although Chen Xiaotian was greeting Huo Siyu, his gaze was always on Yan Jinyu. Actually, the two of them had just arrived at the Huo Family. The Huo Family only knew that they were here to apologize, but they didn¡¯t know who they were apologizing to. They only thought that they had an unhappy incident with Huo Xuan and specially came to apologize. They didn¡¯t expect that after seeing Huo Xuan, they only said polite words like ¡°Sorry for disturbing you¡± and nothing else. At that moment, Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu returned. ¡°What do you mean by that, Boss Chen?¡± Huo Xuan asked with a pale face. His gaze was sharp and his tone was unkind. Huo Lin and Sun Xiangxiang¡¯s expressions were a little ugly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is the fault of my brothers, but¡­¡± Halfway through his sentence, Chen Xiaotian suddenly paused and looked at Huo Sisi, who was sitting at the side. ¡°Miss Huo was also present at that time. Didn¡¯t she mention this to you guys when she came back?¡± This question was intentional. Obviously, Chen Xiaotian had already found out about Huo Sisi¡¯s scheme from Chen Ye. ¡°Sisi, why didn¡¯t you say that something happened after you were back?¡± One could tell from her tone that Sun Xiangxiang was very unhappy. Huo Sisi had spent a lot of time dealing with the Cao Family in the hospital. If not for her status as the eldest daughter of the Huo Family, Cao Ming¡¯s mother would have pped her on the spot. However, even though she didn¡¯t p Huo Sisi, her son suddenly crippled his legs. The doctor even said that it might be very difficult for him to stand up ever again. The Cao Family¡¯s attitude towards Huo Sisi was very bad, especially Cao Ming¡¯s mother. She would scold all the unpleasant words. In the end, the Cao Family only let Huo Sisi go after Cao Ming pleaded for her. Cao Ming spoke up for her and then told her to go home and rest early. He told her to remember to send him some bone soup early tomorrow and Huo Sisi naturally couldn¡¯t reject him. Just as she returned to the Huo Family angrily, Huo Siyu and Yan Jinyu didn¡¯te back. After being questioned by Sun Xiangxiang, she roughly told them about the ident at the ski resort. She said that she went to the hospital to visit her friend and wasn¡¯t with them. Sun Xiangxiang kept calling Huo Siyu and only stopped after she found out where Huo Siyu was. However, she was still reprimanded by Sun Xiangxiang. She was saying that since she had brought Huo Siyu and Yan Jinyu out to y, she shouldn¡¯t have called those indecent people. Huo Lin also lectured her. Huo Sisi was even angrier. Then, she saw Huo Xuan return. Huo Sisi¡¯s emotions were even moreplicated when Huo Xuan, who was so busy that his feet barely touched the ground, returned to the Huo Family. She was happy and angry at the same time. She was happy that Huo Xuan was back and she could see him. She was angry that he obviously didn¡¯te back because of her, but because of that extra guest at home! Under such circumstances, how could she be in the mood to say anything? Furthermore, she was the one who had done that today. She wasn¡¯t stupid. Why would she take the initiative to mention it? Who knew that Chen Xiaotian and Chen Ye would actually visit them personally! ¡°S-sorry. Too many things happened today. My friend might not be able to stand up for the rest of his life. I was a little frustrated and forgot about it.¡± ¡°I wanted to say it, but Brother Chen and Boss Chen came. I-I didn¡¯t have the chance to speak again.¡± Huo Xuan threw a nce at Huo Sisi and his sharp and cold gaze frightened her. Just as Huo Sisi was about to copse and couldn¡¯t sit still, Huo Xuan retracted his gaze. However, even so, Huo Sisi would probably be so frightened that she couldn¡¯t stand straight if she wasn¡¯t sitting on the sofa. ¡°Come and sit first.¡± Huo Xuan looked at the two people who had entered the house. Then, he looked at Chen Xiaotian. ¡°Tell me, what exactly is going on? How dare anyone touch my sister in South City. This matter isn¡¯t so easily resolved.¡± Chapter 191 - Something To Tell You

Chapter 191: Something To Tell You

Chen Xiaotian said nothing and looked at Chen Ye. Chen Ye roughly exined what had happened today. Of course, he was smart enough to avoid the main point. For example, he did not mention that Huo Siyu was very skilled. He only said that Huo Siyu had some skills and that their people did not hurt her. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t say that it was Yan Jinyu who asked for Wang Quan¡¯s hand as an exnation andpensation for the psychological damage. He only said that those were their sincerity in apologizing. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you took a fancy to my sister and her friend when you went to settle your conflict with the Xiang Family¡¯s daughter?¡± Huo Xuan said slowly, but when he said this, he looked sinister and cold. In short, Chen Ye felt inexplicably afraid. Inparison, Chen Xiaotian was much better. ¡°It¡¯s not my brother who has designs on her. It¡¯s someone else under me. However, my brother also said that Miss Huo has some skills and my brother stopped him in time. A huge mistake was averted.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also one more thing that Young Master Huo seems to have neglected. There¡¯s something fishy when my brother said that he suddenly knew that the daughter of the Xiang Family would appear there. It¡¯s as if someone deliberately sent the news to him.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Young Master Huo investigate this matter properly? Perhaps someone is deliberately targeting Miss Huo and Miss Yan.¡± ¡°Boss Chen, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. You should think about how to exin this to me.¡± ¡°Fortunately, my sister is fine. Otherwise¡­¡± Looking at Yan Jinyu, who hade over with Huo Siyu and sat down beside her, Huo Xuan said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fortunate that Eldest Miss Yan is fine. Otherwise, with Yin Jiujin¡¯s temper, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to answer to him, Boss Chen.¡± At the mention of Yin Jiujin, even Chen Xiaotian, who had been very calm, froze. Especially when he knew Yin Jiujin and Qin Hao¡¯s rtionship. Offending Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t just offending him alone. Qin Hao might evene knocking on his door. Qin Hao had been trying to catch him. To make things worse, one of them was Yin Jiujin¡¯s fianc¨¦e, while the other was Qin Hao¡¯s fianc¨¦e. That wasn¡¯t even the most important thing. The most important thing was that Yan Jinyu was his savior! One hand? He wished he could kill Wang Quan. Not to mention that the other party was his life savior, just based on the other party¡¯s backing and her own ability, if he really offended her, Chen Xiaotian would probably be implicated and finished too. ¡°That¡¯s also why we brothers specially came to the Huo Family.¡± ¡°Wang Quan has been under me for many years. He didn¡¯t cause any irreversible consequences. I¡¯llpensate you with one of his hands and send him out of South City forever. Other than that, I¡¯ll alsopensate Miss Huo and Miss Yan 50 million dors for psychological damage each. Young Master Huo, what do you think about this exnation?¡± 50 million each? Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Huo Siyu. He was quite generous. Huo Xuan saw their interaction and his eyes darkened, ¡°What do Rainy and Eldest Miss Yan think?¡± Chen Xiaotian had Wang Quan under him. Wang Quan was not a kind person, but he could not do anything to Rainy with a few people¡­ ¡°Brother, let¡¯s leave it at that. We weren¡¯t injured in the first ce. Let¡¯s just treat it as a form of good karma. Everyone is living in South City and we see each other often. It¡¯s not good for everyone to be enemies.¡± When Huo Xuan looked at Yan Jinyu, Huo Siyu quickly said, ¡°Beauty Yu also means that.¡± Huo Xuan looked at her deeply. Why did he have the feeling that Rainy didn¡¯t want him to interact with Yan Jinyu? ¡°Since you don¡¯t have any objections, let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± After saying that, Huo Xuan looked at Chen Xiaotian. He didn¡¯t say anything, but it was obvious that he wanted to send him off. Nobody didn¡¯t know if Chen Xiaotian understood what Huo Xuan meant, so he only said, ¡°After I change careers, I have some businesses that are rted to the Yan Corporation. I wonder if I can borrow the Huo Family¡¯s ce to speak to Eldest Miss Yan alone?¡± He was asking Huo Xuan. Huo Xuan looked at him and then at Yan Jinyu. His gaze was unfathomable. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. There¡¯s a guest room I used for a video conference. We can go there.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany Beauty Yu,¡± Huo Siyu said. Then, the Chen brothers, Yan Jinyu, and Huo Siyu stood up and walked to the guest room on the first floor of the Huo Family¡¯s main building. After the four of them left, there were still four others sitting in the living room. Huo Lin looked at Huo Sisi, ¡°Sisi, do you have anything to say?¡± ¡°W-What should I say? Brother Chen¡­ Didn¡¯t Chen Ye say everything just now? Dad, w-what else do you want to know? Ask away. I won¡¯t hide what I know from you.¡± ¡°When you left in the morning, your mother and I told you to bring Rainy and Jinyu back the way you brought them out. However, you left them behind and came back first after what happened. Yes, you did go to see your friends, but since you brought Rainy and Jinyu out to y, why did you call those hedonistic sons?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re friends with those hedonistic sons, but your mother and I won¡¯t ask too much either. After all, you¡¯re not only friends with those hedonistic sons. You can get to know all kinds of people. It¡¯s also a good thing to have a lot of friends, as long as you don¡¯t learn from them.¡± ¡°Rainy didn¡¯t grow up in the Huo Family. Her thoughts aren¡¯t as sensitive as yours. If she makes a bad friend, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that she won¡¯t be affected by the other party.¡± ¡°Besides, from what you¡¯re saying, that friend of yours almost bumped into Jinyu when she was skiing. Jinyu dodged it and that¡¯s why he was injured.¡± Huo Sisi didn¡¯t hide this matter. There were so many people who had witnessed that scene at the ski park. They could find out with a little inquiry. If she hid it from them, she would leave a handle to them. ¡°If anything happens to Jinyu, how are you, or even the Huo Family going to answer to Master Nine?¡± Hearing this, Huo Xuan¡¯s lips twitched. Even his father called Master Nine. Seriously¡­ However, it was undeniable that his father was right. If anything really happened to Yan Jinyu, Yin Jiujin would definitely not let it go easily. However, Yan Jinyu was obviously not so easily harmed. It was this feeling of Yin Jiujin being above him that made him feel very ufortable. His father called him Master Nine, so what should he call him then? Tsk! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy. It was indeed my mistake this time. Fortunately, Miss Yan is fine. Otherwise, I really can¡¯t forgive myself¡­¡± ¡°Then, what did Boss Chen mean by those words just now? Could it be that someone really told Chen Ye that Xiang Jie was with you and would appear at the ski resort at that time?¡± Sun Xiangxiang also suspected Huo Sisi. Huo Sisi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Mom, I really don¡¯t know about that.¡± ¡°Mom, do you think I did this?¡± ¡°In Mom¡¯s opinion, am I that stupid? I¡¯m with Rainy. If I deliberately revealed Xiang Jie¡¯s information to Chen Ye, Xiang Jie and I are friends. Am I not in more danger than Rainy and the rest?¡± ¡°There are countless girls who have been destroyed by people like Chen Ye and Wang Quan. Even if I wanted to scheme against someone, I wouldn¡¯t have to sacrifice myself.¡± ¡°Why are you reacting so strongly? Did someone say that you did this?¡± Huo Xuan interrupted her calmly. Huo Sisi was shocked. Her reaction just now was indeed a little too big. She was also¡­ If they hadn¡¯t changed their attitude towards her so drastically, she wouldn¡¯t have lost control of her emotions. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Or do you think that others don¡¯t know that Wang Quan is interested in you?¡± Huo Sisi¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°It¡¯s best if I don¡¯t find out that you¡¯re involved in this.¡± After saying that, Huo Xuan got up and went upstairs. Huo Sisi was left sitting there with a pale face. Huo Lin looked at Huo Sisi with a deep gaze before getting up and going upstairs too. As soon as he left, Sun Xiangxiang left too. She went to the kitchen to check on the servants¡¯ dinner progress. She ignored Huo Sisi and couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to her. Huo Sisi, who waspletely isted, clenched her fists tightly and her eyes were filled with ruthlessness. This situation could not continue! With Huo Siyu¡¯s skills, she couldn¡¯t act rashly for the time being. And Yan Jinyu actually had a rtionship with Chen Xiaotian. Since her background was unknown, she couldn¡¯t act rashly for the time being. Since she could not touch them now, she would not move for the time being. If this went on, there would be no ce for her in the Huo Family. Perhaps, she should take a risk. *** In the Huo Family¡¯s guest room. As soon as he entered and closed the door, Chen Xiaotian bowed 90 degrees to Yan Jinyu. Chen Ye was slightly stunned before he also bowed. ¡°Miss Yan, I don¡¯t know your identity, so I¡¯ve never been able to express my gratitude to you. If you hadn¡¯t saved me three years ago, I¡¯m afraid I would have died in a foreignnd.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t avoid his bow and just looked at him. ¡°At that time, I only heard you speak Chinese and found out that you¡¯re Chinese too. It was simply convenient.¡± At that time, she happened to ¡°wander¡± to Country M and came out for a walk at night. As she walked, she walked into the dark alley and encountered an assassination. She didn¡¯t want to interfere, but she heard Chen Xiaotian say in Chinese, ¡°Am I going to die here today?¡± so she saved him. After that, she had never wanted him to return the favor but Chen Xiaotian said that he owed her a favor. If she needed help with something, she coulde to South City to look for him. Chen Xiaotian was considered a big shot, especially since he was in South City. Huo Siyu wanted to return to the Huo Family. Yan Jinyu had investigated the Huo Family and also investigated some influential figures in South City. Naturally, she had heard of the name Chen Xiaotian. At that time, she was still a little surprised. She had never thought of asking him for a favor, but after he told her who he was, she said that she would look for him if she needed anything. It was considered as agreeing to ept his favor. The reason why she agreed was because she thought that Huo Siyu was in South City and might need someone to help her resolve any trouble at some time. ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s a fact that Miss Yan saved my life.¡± ¡°Sit down and talk.¡± Huo Siyu sat down first. Chen Xiaotian looked at Huo Siyu. Since Yan Jinyu had agreed for her to follow them in and had seen Yan Jinyu make a move, Chen Xiaotian, who had roughly guessed Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, had a rough guess about Huo Siyu¡¯s identity. However, he did not expose her. After Yan Jinyu sat down, he walked over and sat down too. Yan Jinyu nced at the guest room and looked at Huo Siyu, ¡°Little Rain.¡± Huo Siyu understood what she meant with one look. She nodded and stood up. She found something to block the camera in the guest room. The guest room wasn¡¯t a private space and was also a ce Huo Xuan often used to attend video conferences. There were many documents in there so it was normal for there to be cameras. Huo Siyu also knew that Huo Xuan wouldn¡¯t look at it, but it was just a precaution. As for when they first entered, it was because they did not expect Chen Xiaotian to bow so straightforwardly. It was just a bow, and they couldn¡¯t hear anything. Even if someone saw the surveince video here, they wouldn¡¯t make a connection to anything. After Huo Siyu covered the camera and sat down, Yan Jinyu looked at Chen Xiaotian. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Speak.¡± Chen Xiaotian was surprised, ¡°How did Miss Yan know¡­¡± He simply remembered her identity and understood. He had almost forgotten that Miss Yan was very likely to be the number one on the Assassin Ranking¡­ How could she not have any perception when she could reach that position? ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t simply visit the Huo Family today to meet Miss Yan and apologize for Wang Quan¡¯s rudeness today. Most importantly, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°I wanted to tell you about this a long time ago, but I didn¡¯t know your identity or where you were, so I couldn¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°For Boss Chen to visit the Huo Family sote at night to see Beauty Yu, it must be something important.¡± Chen Xiaotian looked at Huo Siyu when he heard that, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to let you call me Boss Chen. Miss Huo, just call me by my name.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to let her call him Boss Chen because even Huo Xuan called him by his name. Chen Xiaotian was not someone without any ability. The reason why he was so polite to Yan Jinyu was because he had guessed Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, but more importantly, Yan Jinyu had saved his life. He was polite to Yan Jinyu. Knowing that Huo Siyu was someone Yan Jinyu trusted, he was naturally more polite to Huo Siyu too. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Chen? Please say it.¡± Yan Jinyu was still smiling, and her tone was no different from usual. It was impossible to tell if she wanted to know or not. Seeing this, Chen Xiaotian eximed in his heart again. As expected of the number one killer, ¡°Chi¡±, who was very likely to be famous at the age of 10. Her ability to hide her emotions was admirable. ¡°I wonder if Miss Yan has heard that I have many businesses in Country Y and have interacted with many families in Country Y?¡± Chapter 192 - Old Acquaintance From Ghost Slaughter

Chapter 192: Old Acquaintance From Ghost ughter

¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about it.¡± ¡°What Mr. Chen wants to say is rted to Country Y?¡± Huo Siyu did not say anything and listened to them quietly. She did not show it on her face, but Huo Siyu was actually not so calm. From Chen Xiaotian¡¯s attitude, he obviously knew Beauty Yu¡¯s identity. However, he, who knew Beauty Yu¡¯s identity, had something important to tell her. He even mentioned the family in Country Y that she and Beauty Yu had been paying attention to recently. ¡°Yes.¡± After some consideration, Chen Xiaotian said in a more tactful manner, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the cause of the death of the head of the Jones Family in Country Y back then.¡± It was to tell Yan Jinyu that he had recognized her identity and knew about her conflict with the Jones Family. Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°So?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. Miss Yan, please don¡¯t be anxious.¡± ¡°Do I look very anxious?¡± Chen Xiaotian was stunned. No, there was only a faint smile on her face. He couldn¡¯t tell anything at all. He shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I just want to say that I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. Miss Yan, you don¡¯t have to be so vignt.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any dealings with the Jones Family, but I have some business dealings with the Smith Family. I know something that the outside world doesn¡¯t know about the sudden illness of the head of the Smith Family some time ago.¡± ¡°Oh? Tell me about it.¡± This was akin to someone giving her a pillow just as she was dozing off? No matter what, Yan Jinyu was very happy that Chen Xiaotian came looking for her because of this. This meant that Little Rain did not have to investigate further. Little Rain wouldn¡¯t have to take the risk if she didn¡¯t investigate. Hearing this, Huo Siyu was also interested. ¡°The day before Smith passed away, he was still secretly discussing a business deal with me. So, it¡¯s impossible for him to have passed away from an illness.¡± ¡°There are all kinds of strange causes of death in the conflicts of big families. It¡¯s not umon for people to use illnesses as an excuse in the end. This doesn¡¯t seem to be anything new.¡± ¡°Miss Yan, you might not know this, but because that business deal is a little big, I was worried that the opponent was deliberately causing trouble and harm to Smith, so I went to investigate.¡± Yan Jinyu paused and looked up at him. Her smile deepened, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The cause of Smith¡¯s death was indeed not an illness, but an assassination in his room. Of course, I¡¯m not sure if my opponent hired an assassin to assassinate him. However, you know that for a family like Smith that has hundreds of years of history, the person in charge must be living in the family¡¯s mansion and kept safe. Not to mention people, even a fly would probably be difficult to approach him.¡± ¡°However, Smith was assassinated. A bullet went straight through his head.¡± ¡°In the killer world, only an assassin from Ghost ughter Ind can sneak into a room like Smith¡¯s and assassinate him silently. Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed three years ago.¡± ¡°After that, I investigated again and found out that the head of the Smith Family was assassinated. It wasn¡¯t because someone put the mission to kill him on the corresponding website for someone to pick up the job. In other words, it¡¯s very likely that the killer wanted to kill him on his own.¡± ¡°After that, the Jones Family rose.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want to say.¡± After saying that, he added, ¡°I¡¯m not saying this to repay you. I just feel that there¡¯s a need to tell you this. Just treat it as an apology for today¡¯s matter. As for the favor I owe you, it¡¯s still avable.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. This matter is enough for you to repay the favor you owe,¡± Yan Jinyu said with a meaningful gaze. ¡°I¡­¡± However, she was interrupted by Huo Siyu. ¡°I think Mr. Chen has also guessed something. After leaving this door, I don¡¯t want to hear any rumors. Beauty Yu and I are having very peaceful lives now. I hope you won¡¯t make Beauty Yu regret saving you back then.¡± It was a disguised warning. Although she was smiling, the warning was very strong. ¡°Miss Huo, don¡¯t worry. Although I, Chen Xiaotian, am not a good person, I¡¯m not a shameless person who repays kindness with ingratitude.¡± ¡°As for my brother, you don¡¯t have to worry either. He¡¯s timid. He doesn¡¯t dare to provoke people he can¡¯t afford to offend. Besides, although he¡¯s a little unreliable, he knows what he can and can¡¯t do. People like us who hang out in the underworld have always valued friendship more than anything else.¡± After hearing their conversation, Chen Ye, who had already guessed Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, was still in shock. The corners of his lips twitched when he heard Chen Xiaotian¡¯s words. If he wanted to praise him, just do it. Why did he have to put him on before praising him? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My brother¡¯s life savior is my life savior. I¡¯m also not the kind of person who will repay kindness with ingratitude.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for the best.¡± Huo Siyu stood up. ¡°Then I won¡¯t keep you two any longer.¡± Chen Xiaotian and Chen Ye had no intention of staying any longer. They stood up one after another. ¡°Please stay. There¡¯s no need to send us off.¡± After they left the Huo Family, Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu went upstairs to Huo Siyu¡¯s room. The two of them looked serious. However, Huo Siyu¡¯s expression was more serious. ¡°Beauty Yu, who do you think it is?¡± Before Yan Jinyu could reply, she continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t we destroy Ghost ughter Ind? Those people were destroyed along with Ghost ughter Ind. Why are there still people surviving?¡± ¡°There are only a few people in Ghost ughter who are skilled enough to infiltrate the Smith Family and kill the person in charge silently. If they¡¯re really from Ghost ughter, perhaps one of them was lucky enough to survive.¡± ¡°There are only a few people in Ghost ughter who are skilled enough to infiltrate the Smith Family and kill the person in charge silently. If they¡¯re really from Ghost ughter, it¡¯s just that one of them was lucky enough to survive.¡± ¡°Taking a step back, even if he¡¯s a killer, he might not be Ghost ughter¡¯s killer.¡± ¡°However, ording to Chen Xiaotian, the Jones Family rose after Smith died. It¡¯s hard not to think about Ghost ughter. After all, Old Jones died at your hands.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that.¡± Yan Jinyu pointed at the other sofa. ¡°Sit down first.¡± Seeing that she was calm, Huo Siyu¡¯s worries dissipated a little. She walked over and sat down. ¡°So what if it¡¯s really someone from the Ghost ughter Ind? We¡¯ve destroyed the entire Ghost ughter Ind, so why can¡¯t we handle one or two people who were lucky enough to survive?¡± Huo Siyu thought about it and agreed. Back when they destroyed Ghost ughter Ind, it was at its peak. Not only were there experienced people, but there were also many talents among the neers. Didn¡¯t that many people also die at their hands? Even though they had nned for this for years. At the thought of this, Huo Siyu¡¯sst worry was gone. ¡°Then, Beauty Yu, what should we do next?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s live our lives as usual. There¡¯s no need to ruin our lives for this little change. I¡¯ll go to Boyu to meet Jones after the New Year.¡± ¡°However, since Chen Xiaotian has told us the cause of Smith¡¯s death, you don¡¯t have to take the risk to investigate. Just focus on your studies.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huo Siyu. She actually didn¡¯t want to be a university student. However, seeing that Beauty Yu was so calm, she was really not worried anymore. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Let¡¯s talk about Huo Sisi.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about her?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to torture her? We need to have some ceremony. Otherwise, if Huo Sisi finds out that we don¡¯t even care about torturing her, won¡¯t she die of anger?¡± Huo Siyu continued, ¡°After seeing what we did today, with Huo Sisi¡¯s intelligence, she probably won¡¯t offend us again for the time being. She¡¯ll probably target my brother next. After all, her status in the Huo Family is now in danger. She¡¯ll definitely do something to stabilize her status in the Huo Family.¡± ¡°Do you think she can scheme against your brother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s getting closer and closer to death. Beauty Yu, stay in South City for a few more days and go back after seeing Huo Sisi¡¯s fate with your own eyes.¡± ¡°Just for a few days,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°She won¡¯t let us wait too long. Or rather, that Cao Ming won¡¯t let us wait too long.¡± ¡°Cao Ming. Can he still do it since he¡¯s so seriously injured?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate a lunatic. His obsession with Huo Sisi actually made him no different from a lunatic.¡± This was what Yan Jinyu had seen at the ski park. At that time, Cao Ming¡¯s injuries were very serious. Even someone with strong endurance would probably find it difficult to be like him, who was clearly in so much pain that he broke out in cold sweat, to still smile gently at Huo Sisi and say thoseforting words. Was Cao Ming a person with very high endurance? Not really. She stood beside Cao Ming on the ski track and could clearly hear the seriously injured Cao Ming groaning. It was obvious that he was afraid of pain. A person who was afraid of pain couldpletely ignore it in front of Huo Sisi. She believed that there was nothing he could not do. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll wait for the show.¡± After saying that, Huo Siyu asked Yan Jinyu, ¡°Beauty Yu, should we tell Sister Fengling and Brother Feng about the Smith Family and the Jones Family?¡± Yan Jinyu paused for a moment before saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± ¡°The Min Family¡¯s matter is at a critical juncture. There¡¯s no need to divert their attention. We¡¯ll talk about it in person in the capital when we go thereter.¡± Chapter 193 - Master Nines Words Of Love

Chapter 193: Master Nine¡¯s Words Of Love

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu only came back after eating outside. They didn¡¯t go downstairs to eat dinner. Aftering out of Huo Siyu¡¯s room, Yan Jinyu met Huo Xuan standing in front of the door again. This time, Huo Xuan didn¡¯t change into his sleeping robe. He was still wearing the same clothes as when he came home. It seemed like he had been waiting here for a while. ¡°Young Master Huo, are you looking for me for something?¡± Huo Xuan, who was standing in front of the door, watched as she walked over. There was aplicated look in his eyes that Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t understand. Huo Xuan turned his head and covered his lips as he coughed softly. He only looked at her after he calmed down, ¡°I have something to ask Miss Yan.¡± Yan Jinyu stopped and gestured for him to speak. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan is familiar with Rainy. Did Rainy¡­ learn martial arts in her early years?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve learned it for a few years.¡± ording to Chen Ye, Rainy¡¯s skills couldn¡¯t be simply learned after ¡°learning for a few years¡±. ¡°Rainy used to¡­ Forget it. Eldest Miss Yan, rest early.¡± After saying that, he turned around and returned to his room. He even quickly closed the door. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help butugh. He was a good brother who cared about Little Rain. She also opened the door and entered the room that the Huo Family had prepared for her. After entering the room, Yan Jinyu went straight to the bathroom to wash up. She changed into her pajamas andy on the bed. She switched off the lights in the room, leaving only the bedsidemp. Shey there without feeling sleepy. She casually ced her phone beside the pillow. She turned around and looked out at the dark night through the half-opened curtains. Her thoughts suddenly drifted away. Hearing Chen Xiaotian¡¯s words, she actually did not appear to be so nonchnt in front of Huo Siyu. She was just trying to ease Huo Siyu¡¯s heart and pretend to be calm. She cherished her life, but she was not afraid of death either. However, just because she was not afraid of death didn¡¯t mean that she wasn¡¯t afraid of the people around her. They had thought that once Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed, everything would be over and they could live a peaceful life. They were naturally not referring to her alone. If Ghost ughter really had someone who was lucky enough to survive, she was not afraid that the other party woulde to find her directly. She was worried that the other party would attack Little Rain, Feng Meimei. Furthermore, she still had Yin Jiujin and Yan Jinyun. Putting Yin Jiujin aside, with his ability, no one dared to touch him easily. But what about Yan Jinyun? She was confident that she could protect Yan Jinyun because no one at the Ghost ughterhouse was lucky enough to escape from the explosion. Her past enemies weren¡¯t able to hurt the people she wanted to protect. But Ghost ughter¡­ She knew better than anyone else how capable the people in the Ghost ughter were, especially since the other party had the ability to sneak into the Smith Family and kill the person in charge. His skills were probably not much different from hers. The key was that the enemy was in the dark while she was in the open. Perhaps, she shouldn¡¯t have gotten too close to Yan Jinyun from the beginning. Indeed, there was a price to pay for being attached to something that was originally not there. Was it that difficult for her to just live a carefree life? Unfortunately, Yin Jiujin still wanted her to experience school life like an ordinary girl and make friends of her age. Not to mention that she did not like to be controlled and did not want to go to school, she did not seem to have the good life to enjoy the school life of an ordinary girl. Frustration. She turned over and took her phone before dialing. The call was quickly connected. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± Yin Jiujin, who had just washed up and walked out of the bathroom, paused when he heard that. The youngdy¡¯s soft and pitiful tone¡­ What happened? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He walked towards the ck-and-white bed. Hey down on the bed and leaned against the headboard. ¡°Nothing. I just missed you a little.¡± Now, perhaps only Yin Jiujin could make her yearn for him without any worries. Yin Jiujin was very capable, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about him being implicated by her at all times. Furthermore, she usually stayed by his side. She could protect him immediately if anything happened. Upon hearing her words, Yin Jiujin¡¯s thoughts stirred. He was a little happy, but at the same time, he was even more certain that something had happened to her. The youngdy usually wouldn¡¯t use such a soft tone to say that she missed him. However, he did not expose her. The youngdy did not say anything because she did not want him to find out. Then, he would pretend not to sense anything and go along with her words. ¡°You do miss me so you still have some conscience.¡± ¡°Did you have fun today?¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s tone was very gentle, so gentle that Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart softened when she heard it. Her attention was also mostly diverted. ¡°I¡¯m happy. I went to ski and even tortured two people.¡± ¡°Tell me about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Little Rain¡¯s adopted sister. Needless to say, she¡¯s indeed a smart and scheming person. Fortunately, Little Rain isn¡¯t an ordinary young mistress from a wealthy family who was found outside. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t be her match at all.¡± ¡°She actually made three preparations for a scheme. I¡¯m a little impressed. However, no matter how much she schemed, it¡¯s not enough in front of absolute power.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a day and she¡¯d already been forced to the point of not being able to fight back by Little Rain and me. There¡¯s still a good show to watch.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the details. You¡¯re probably not interested in such a small scheme, Brother Nine. Anyway, we¡¯ve decided to give her a taste of her own medicine. Since she had the intention of destroying Little Rain from the beginning, we¡¯ll use her method to deal with her.¡± Yin Jiujin felt a little helpless. She was clearly a small fry who could be easily dealt with, but she had to make it soplicated. However, the youngdy had probably been bored for too long and wanted to find something to do. Forget it, as long as she was happy. If there was really a situation where it couldn¡¯t end nicely, he would just step in. ¡°When are youing back?¡± Yin Jiujin asked almost every time she called. Yan Jinyu was also very helpless about this. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯ve only been away for a day. Didn¡¯t you live very well without me in the past?¡± How could that be the same? Yin Jiujin thought. However, he did not say that. ¡°I¡¯m almost done with my work. Shall I pick you up in South City tomorrow?¡± Yan Jinyu fell silent for a moment, ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t interact with the business world that I know nothing about it. You only have endless tasks on your hands. There¡¯s definitely no time to settle them all.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t spend money to hire so many people so that they would only take the money and not do anything. If I had to do everything myself, why would I spend money to hire them?¡± That made sense. However¡­¡± Brother Nine, I¡¯ll stay in South City for a few days. There¡¯s no need for you to speciallye here to pick me up. If you have the time, stay in Mount Jing and rest well. ¡± However, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t follow her words. Instead, he asked, ¡°Have you seen Huo Xuan?¡± Only then did Yan Jinyu remember what he said earlier about wanting her to stay away from Huo Xuan. She thought that he was probably afraid that Huo Xuan, who was always going against him, would attack her. ¡°I saw him. He¡¯s at the Huo Family¡¯s residence. Huo Xuan has been returning to the Huo Family after work for the past two days. However, Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t interact much with him. I only treated him as Little Rain¡¯s brother and would simply greet him when we met asionally. Other than that, there¡¯s nothing else.¡± She said that entirely to reassure Yin Jiujin that she really wasn¡¯t too close to Huo Xuan and didn¡¯t have to worry unnecessarily. However, just as she finished speaking, Yin Jiujin said, ¡°He still has time to go home?¡± ¡°Oh, I heard from Little Rain that Huo Xuan has indeed been a little busy recently. However, no matter how busy he is, he will still have time to go home. There¡¯s nothing strange about that.¡± There was nothing strange about that? He had instructed someone to create Huo Xuan¡¯s trouble. He knew best whether Huo Xuan was busy or not. From what he knew, Huo Xuan had been living in thepany for a long time. He had lived in thepany for so long. He did not return to the Huo Family before or after, but two days after his little girl visited the Huo Family. Huo Xuan must have ulterior motives for taking the time to go back when the youngdy was at the Huo Family! He had only said that he wanted to go to South City casually. Now, he felt that he needed to go to South City. ¡°I¡¯m flying to South City tomorrow morning.¡± Yan Jinyu was stunned. Why didn¡¯t she persuade him? Instead, the more she persuaded Yin Jiujin not toe to South City, the more determined he became? ¡°Brother Nine¡­¡± ¡°Girl, I miss you too.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s words were stuck in her throat. Mainly, Yin Jiujin¡¯s tone made it impossible for her to reject him. ¡°Alright then, but let¡¯s make things clear beforehand. You¡¯re here for your own personal matter, so don¡¯t cause too much trouble with Huo Xuan for the time being. There will be a good show in the Huo Family soon. Huo Xuan is extremely important, so we can¡¯t let him be trapped by anything else. I¡¯ll only be at ease if we get rid of Huo Sisi at once and Little Rain stays in the Huo Family.¡± Little ghosts were hard to deal with. Although Huo Sisi¡¯s schemes were all unpresentable, keeping her around was still a threat. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± Hearing his words, Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What sweet words. Who would have thought that the famous Master Nine was actually like this? He sounded like a yboy who had mixed around withdies all year round. ¡°¡­I¡¯m hanging up. Goodnight, Brother Nine.¡± Yin Jiujin chuckled softly, probably realizing that she was feeling ufortable. ¡°Goodnight, baby.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. Yin Jiujin¡¯s heartyughter came from the other end of the line. Mocking! He must be mocking her! Not only was he teasing her, he was also mocking her! Baby¡­ Yan Jinyu trembled violently and felt goosebumps all over her body. Using such a form of address on her was extremely disrespectful to her, the number one killer! However, after putting down the phone, Yan Jinyu thought about Yin Jiujin calling her ¡°baby¡± and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Yes, she was the only one in the business world who could get Master Nine to call her ¡°baby¡±. The frustration from earlier had disappeared without her knowing. She switched off the lights and went to sleep. It was a dreamless night. *** The next day, Yin Jiujin arrived at the North City airport and was about to board the ne to South City when he suddenly received a call. He had no choice but to change the ticket at thest minute and head to the capital. Because it was a private trip, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t bring his assistant along. Therefore, Lin Zimu, who had been called over at thest minute, didn¡¯t dare to get too close when he saw Yin Jiujin¡¯s gloomy expression. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything and tried his best to reduce his presence. He did not know which ¡°hero¡± had the ability to make the boss¡¯s face darkened and his body exuded a frightening aura not long after he went out happily. Chapter 194 - Another Wave Arises

Chapter 194: Another Wave Arises

After the ne arrived in the capital, Yin Jiujin got into the car that was waiting for him at the airport. Lin Zimu followed and sat in the front passenger seat. It was only now that he finally dared to speak, ¡°Boss, is something wrong?¡± He couldn¡¯t ask others about it beforehand as the phone was in flight mode on the ne. The car headed straight for the Empire Group¡¯s new building. The Empire Group building was just built and not renovated yet. They were going to the office building beside the Empire Group. The Empire Group¡¯s office in the capital was in this office building. Lin Zimu dared to speak now because Yin Jiujin had just received Yan Jinyu¡¯s call to ask if he had arrived in the capital. His frightening aura had dissipated greatly. ¡°ident.¡± Lin Zimu was indeed a top assistant. Yin Jiujin only said a word before he guessed what was going on. He quickly took out his phone to search for news. idents during the construction of buildings were not umon. Moreover, the Empire Building had beenpleted for a while and was now in the renovation phase. There was no major ident during the construction, but there was an ident during the renovation. Five people died and eight were seriously injured. This was not the most important thing. The most important thing was how dare someone report it so fearlessly when this happened in the Empire Building! The sudden ident was already strange, but it was actually reported immediately. Even the Empire Group could not stop the news. Was this a joke? He had never seen anyone who dared to offend the Empire Group and its boss. Under this piece of news, it was obvious that someone was guiding the public¡¯s opinion towards the Empire Group¡¯s disadvantage. Who was so capable? Who dared to touch the lion¡¯s den? As he was thinking, the news on Lin Zimu¡¯s hand disappeared instantly. It was obviously removed. This news could not be removed when the Empire Group stepped in and now, it was removed. It was as if this news had never appeared on the Inte. It was so clean that nothing could be found! ¡°Boss, the news on the Inte has been removed.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression darkened, and his beautiful eyes darkened. It was obvious that he had nothing to do with the news being removed. Lin Zimu was even more shocked. So, what was the other party¡¯s motive? To lure the boss back to the capital? The news was not removed any other time, but as soon as the boss arrived in the capital. Other than the fact that the other party¡¯s purpose was to lure the boss back to the capital, he could not think of any other possibility. Why were they luring the boss back to the capital? How could Yin Jiujin not have thought of this when Lin Zimu thought of it? ¡°Let¡¯s go straight to the Mount West Vi,¡± Yin Jiujin said coldly. He was speaking to the driver. Then, he looked at Lin Zimu. ¡°Call Jiang Hao and ask him to invite everyone involved in this matter to the Mount West Vi as guests!¡± Jiang Hao, the general manager of the Empire Group. An important subordinate of Yin Jiujin. Lin Zimu was shocked. There were countless people involved in this matter. Not to mention others, there were countless people who ignored the Empire Group¡¯s warning and went ahead to publish the news. He had a hunch that there would probably be a hugemotion in the capital now after the boss had been silent for many years. So, what was the other party¡¯s motive? Was it to make the boss make amotion and shock everyone so that they wouldn¡¯t dare to offend the boss? Lin Zimu was shocked and called Jiang Hao. Just as Lin Zimu and Jiang Hao finished rying Yin Jiujin¡¯s instructions and hung up, Yin Jiujin¡¯s phone rang. He answered the call with a frown. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Master Nine, the Lingering Garden is on fire.¡± *** South City. Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu left the house early in the morning. Yan Jinyu nned to apany Huo Siyu to shop for a while before she would go straight to the airport to pick Yin Jiujin up when he came over. She didn¡¯t expect to receive Yin Jiujin¡¯s call after shopping with Huo Siyu for a while. He said that he had something to do and had to make a trip to the capital at thest minute. He couldn¡¯te to South City for the time being. At that moment, Huo Siyu saw the obvious disappointment on Yan Jinyu¡¯s face. Huo Siyu knew that Yin Jiujin wasing over. She also knew that Yan Jinyu had specially investigated which hotel in South City was the best for Yin Jiujin. She had even booked the hotel. After all, it was impossible for Yin Jiujin to stay in the Huo Family. However, Yan Jinyu¡¯s disappointment was quickly reced by other emotions. She received a call from Xi Fengling. Xi Fengling told her about the ident at the Empire Building that was in the capital. Yan Jinyu casually browsed the rted news and then found an inte cafe nearby. Even with her and Huo Siyu¡¯sbined efforts, they could notpletely remove the news on the Inte. They only deleted a portion of it. As for the other part, they couldn¡¯t delete it which could only mean that someone withputer skills above them was controlling it. Among the four of them, Yan Jinyu was the best at controllingputers. However, even Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t beat the other party. The two of them sat in the inte cafe for a few hours. Only when Yin Jiujin arrived in the capital did all the news that they couldn¡¯t delete disappear at a certain moment, leaving no traces. Yan Jinyu hung up and called Yin Jiujin. Huo Siyu, who was sitting in front of theputer, frowned and asked, ¡°Beauty Yu, could the other party be the same person who killed Old Smith?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Yan Jinyu said. She looked serious. If the other party was really the same person who killed Smith and had luckily escaped from Ghost ughter Ind, then he could have targeted her. Why did he have to target Yin Jiujin? Could it be that Yin Jiujin had been implicated by her? However, even so, was the other party that stupid? Didn¡¯t the other party know that provoking Yin Jiujin was only a momentary pleasure? He would definitely not be able to gain anything from Yin Jiujin¡¯s counterattack. Then why did the other party put in so much effort? Using this bit of news to crush Yin Jiujin? Impossible. If Yin Jiujin could be defeated so easily, he wouldn¡¯t be Master Nine, who could intimidate arge group of people with just his name. ¡°Regardless of whether they¡¯re the same person, the other party¡¯s intentions are really hard to guess. What¡¯s the purpose of causing such a hugemotion and making everything calm down in such a short time? They can¡¯t be ying with Second Young Master Yin, right?¡± Huo Siyu was a little stunned. ¡°If he¡¯s really ying with Second Young Master Yin, the price he has to pay is too high. I shiver a little when I think about how Second Young Master Yin will take revenge in the future.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t the capital be turned upside down now?¡± ¡°Second Young Master Yin¡¯s name will probably appear in front of the people in the capital in an extremely shocking manner again.¡± ¡°Could it be that the other party wants to see Second Young Master Yin use a fierce method to intimidate everyone again so that no one dares to offend his dignity?¡± Huo Siyu and Lin Zimu thought of the same thing, but clearly, both Lin Zimu and Huo Siyu felt that it was impossible. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything. It was possible. If that was the case, what was the other party¡¯s purpose? Besides, she also thought of something else that even Huo Siyu did not expect. However, it was only her guess. There was no evidence to prove it for the time being. ¡°Beauty Yu, do you want to go to the capital to take a look?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her. Huo Siyu smiled. ¡°Beauty Yu, don¡¯t worry. I can deal with that scumbag Huo Sisi alone. I called you to South City because I thought you were bored and wanted you to join in the fun. Besides, we¡¯ve almost finished torturing her. We¡¯re just waiting to watch the show.¡± Yan Jinyu nced at her and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the capital first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the airport.¡± They stood up and walked out of the inte cafe. Just as the two of them stood up, Yan Jinyu¡¯s phone rang again. This time, it was Min Rufeng. ¡°Feng.¡± ¡°Little Yu, among those people whoseputer skills are above yours, who do you think was the one?¡± Obviously, Min Rufeng had also been handling this matter in front of theputer just like them. Not for Yin Jiujin, but for Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu stopped in her tracks. ¡°Ghost ughter, Hei Yao and¡­ Bai Ye.¡± ¡°But these people are all dead,¡± Yan Jinyu said without any emotions. Huo Siyu, who was at the side, didn¡¯t hear what Min Rufeng said on the phone. However, after hearing Yan Jinyu¡¯s reply, she roughly guessed the contents of their conversation. She was a little shocked. Beauty Yu¡¯s expression was calm. She couldn¡¯t tell what Beauty Yu was thinking at all. When Min Rufeng heard her words, he was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much about it for now. If it¡¯s really one of the three people, based on the current situation, we still can¡¯t see his intentions yet. Let¡¯s wait first.¡± ¡°Little Yu, with your intelligence, you should have thought that if the other party wants to target us or you, they definitely won¡¯t be stupid enough to attack Yin Jiujin. This won¡¯t do them any good.¡± ¡°If this matter continues, not only will it not affect you at all, but it won¡¯t affect Yin Jiujin eithera?| It should be said that with Yin Jiujin¡¯s usual style of doing things, his reputation will only grow after this matter.¡± ¡°From the looks of it, they don¡¯t seem to be targeting Yin Jiujin and you. They seem to be helping you.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t deny it. If Yin Jiujin used harsh methods to make his reputation even more resounding in the capital, it would only be more beneficial to her. In the future, because they would be even more afraid of Yin Jiujin when she arrived in the capital, even if she was only the ¡°daughter of a small family who grew up in the countryside without any backing¡±, no one would easily dare to look for her trouble. ¡°Feng, I have a guess about this.¡± ¡°What guess?¡± Yan Jinyu was about to say something when another voice came from the phone. It was Xi Fengling. She said, ¡°I just received news that the Lingering Garden is on fire.¡± Lingering Garden, which was Yin Jiujin¡¯s grandmother¡¯s asset, was now in Yin Jiujin¡¯s hands. It was something Yin Jiujin cared about. Meanwhile, Yu Qingwan was in the Lingering Garden, whom she and Yin Jiujin suspected. Xi Fengling continued, ¡°It¡¯s normal for an old building like the Lingering Garden to catch fire. However, isn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence? It didn¡¯t catch fire before or after, but as soon as Second Young Master Yin got off the ne. The news of the ident in the Empire Building was so big previously. I keep feeling that someone is deliberately making a big deal out of it just to lure Second Young Master Yin back to the capital.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who feels that way,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°Meimei, help me keep an eye on the situation in the Lingering Garden, especially Yu Qingwan. If she does anything abnormal, there¡¯s no need to hold back. Just settle it directly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll set off from South City to the capital now.¡± Xi Fengling misunderstood her. ¡°Yu Qingwan? Beauty Yu, didn¡¯t I tell you before that she doesn¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with Second Young Master Yina?|¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. She¡¯s very likely rted to Ghost ughter Ind.¡± Chapter 195 - Unwavering Trust

Chapter 195: Unwavering Trust

Considering that Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling wanted to settle the Min Family¡¯s matter, Yan Jinyu hadn¡¯t told them about it before. Of course, she didn¡¯t tell Huo Siyu either. The reason was simple. She did not want to disturb Huo Siyu¡¯s peace with such an uncertain matter. Besides, the Huo Family still had a restless Huo Sisi that Huo Siyu needed to settle. ¡°What?!¡± The three of them were shocked after hearing her words. ¡°Beauty Yu, why didn¡¯t you tell us about this earlier?¡± Huo Siyu asked. ¡°It¡¯s just a guess. I¡¯m not sure yet. I wanted to tell you after I confirmed it. Let¡¯s not talk about this first. There are more important things to do now.¡± Hearing this, Xi Fengling suppressed the shock in her heart. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep an eye on her.¡± After hanging up, Yan Jinyu called Yin Jiujin while getting into the car with Huo Siyu. Huo Siyu drove her to the airport personally. The call was picked up very quickly. ¡°Brother Nine, are you going to the Lingering Garden now?¡± Yin Jiujin, who answered the call, wasn¡¯t surprised that she knew. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m already here.¡± ¡°Alright, Brother Nine, be careful.¡± With Yin Jiujin¡¯s brain, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t worried that he wouldn¡¯t understand what she meant. They could tell that it was too much of a coincidence that the Empire Group had an ident and Lingering Garden was on fire. Yin Jiujin naturally could too. She was reminding him to be careful of Yu Qingwan. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, and there¡¯s no need to specially rush to the capital. I¡¯ll look for you after I¡¯m done. You can continue to y in South City first.¡± Yin Jiujin guessed that Yan Jinyu would go over. ¡°I can roughly guess who¡¯s behind this.¡± Yan Jinyu paused, ¡°Did they do it to target Brother Nine?¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± When he answered, Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze paused slightly. If Yan Jinyu was beside him, she would definitely notice something amiss. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t around. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If anyone could hurt me, I wouldn¡¯t be alive now.¡± ¡°I can pick you up in South City in three days at most.¡± ¡°Be good and stay in South City.¡± ¡°Mm-hm,¡± Yan Jinyu replied before Yin Jiujin hung up. Huo Siyu did not hear their conversation, but now was not the time to ask. ¡°Beauty Yu, are we still going to the capital?¡± She didn¡¯t hear it clearly, but she could still guess from Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. Yan Jinyu looked up at her and chuckled, ¡°Of course I¡¯m going.¡± *** The car headed straight for the South City airport. Just as they were about to reach the airport, Yan Jinyu¡¯s phone vibrated. The car was very quiet. Huo Siyu, who was beside her, heard the vibration and stared at the phone in Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand. Yan Jinyu unlocked her phone. The smile on her lips deepened when she saw the content. ¡°Beauty Yu, this¡­¡± There were three photos. In the photo, there was a very gentle-looking woman. The woman was very beautiful. She was a standard beauty. She was wiping her tears with a handkerchief and crying pitifully. She looked very pitiful. This wasn¡¯t the most important thing. Most importantly, the person beside her was Yin Jiujin. Of course, there were others other than Yin Jiujin. However, anyone who saw this photo could tell that her crying was directed at Yin Jiujin. Of course, there were others present beside Yin Jiujin. However, anyone who saw this photo could tell that her crying was directed at Yin Jiujin. She was in the process of throwing herself into his arms. She was only in the process. The photo didn¡¯t capture Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression. ¡°Beauty Yu, who is this woman?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be Yu Qingwan.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°It suits her name very well. She looks gentle and even I find her pitiful.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back. There¡¯s no need to go to the capital.¡± Seeing her smile, Huo Siyu was a little frightened. ¡°¡­B-Beauty Yu, are you angry with Second Young Master Yin? It¡¯s just a few photos. Besides, they didn¡¯t take any photos of her in Second Young Master Yin¡¯s arms. Why don¡¯t you call Second Young Master Yin and ask him what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to. Call Meimei and tell her that there¡¯s no need to keep an eye on the Lingering Garden.¡± Was she really angry?! Huo Siyu carefully observed her expression. ¡°Beauty Yu, this¡­ Beauty Yu, you¡¯re so smart. One look and I can tell that this photo was sent by someone with ulterior motives who was deliberately trying to drive a wedge between you and Second Young Master Yin. You believed it without any rifications?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her and smiled. ¡°Little Rain, if you can tell that the other party is trying to drive a wedge between Brother Nine and me, how can I not tell?¡± She had interacted with Yin Jiujin for so long. She knew better than anyone when Yin Jiujin was happy, when Yin Jiujin was annoyed, and when Yin Jiujin was furious. Even if the photo didn¡¯t capture Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression, she could tell from the half of his face that he must have looked so angry that he wanted to kill someone. Reaching out to catch Yu Qingwan? She dared to say that Yin Jiujin definitely wasn¡¯t reaching out to pick her up. He was pushing her away. The other party probably didn¡¯t know that she and Yin Jiujin had already made things clear about Yu Qingwan. They also didn¡¯t know how much trust she and Yin Jiujin had for each other. Of course, the other party didn¡¯t know that Liu Junqing, who had almost assassinated Yin Jiujin, had died at her hands. Before she saw these photos, she would still be a little worried. However, after seeing these photos, she waspletely relieved. The other party¡¯s goal was only to drive a wedge between her and Yin Jiujin. In other words, Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t be in danger for the time being. Then, why should she rush to the capital? ¡°If Ghost ughter¡¯s people are really behind this matter, then they¡¯re probably afraid that I have Yin Jiujin by my side and want to drive a wedge between us.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°After all, even the Ghost ughter in the past would be very afraid of Yin Jiujin and me joining forces. Moreover, if any of them are lucky enough to survive till now, they¡¯re only bedraggled soldiers.¡± ¡°But Beauty Yu, isn¡¯t this kind of discord too low-ss? What can a few photos prove? Furthermore, these photos were obviously sent to you by someone with ulterior motives. Could it be that in their eyes, your intelligence isn¡¯t enough to see through their ns?¡± ¡°The other party probably just wants to nt the seeds of doubt in my heart.¡± ¡°Little Rain, have you forgotten who we are?¡± ¡°People like us who have been on the brink of death countless times have to be vignt even when we sleep. We don¡¯t know when we will be assassinated by others. People like us don¡¯t easily trust anyone. The other would have achieved their goal when a seed of doubt is buried in our hearts.¡± ¡°In other words, if I don¡¯t trust Yin Jiujinpletely now, their goal will have been achieved.¡± Huo Siyu was speechless. That was indeed the case. Beauty Yu wasn¡¯t someone who wouldpromise. If she really suspected Yin Jiujin, she would definitely ask him directly. In the eyes of outsiders, Yin Jiujin definitely wasn¡¯t someone who would tolerate women questioning him. This way, it might drive a wedge between the two of them. ¡°But Beauty Yu, do you trust Second Young Master Yin that much?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled quietly. However, Huo Siyu understood what she meant. She changed the topic. ¡°In that case, Yu Qingwan might really be rted to Ghost ughter.¡± ¡°That might not be the case.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Perhaps Yu Qingwan has feelings for Yin Jiujin and specially designed this to make me misunderstand.¡± Huo Siyu rolled her eyes. Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°I mean, that¡¯s possible too.¡± ¡°After all, my initial guess was that there were actually two groups of people behind this matter.¡± Under Huo Siyu¡¯s surprised gaze, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°A group of people deliberately lured Yin Jiujin to the capital.¡± ¡°Although Yin Jiujin cares about the Lingering Garden, the fire in the Lingering Garden isn¡¯t enough for him to specially rush back to the capital. Furthermore, only a room was burned, and the fire was controlled very quickly.¡± ¡°This group of people led Yin Jiujin to the capital to make him appear in the Lingering Garden to sow discord between Yin Jiujin and me.¡± ¡°The other group is helping Yin Jiujin.¡± ¡°Then, who is helping Second Young Master Yin? Why would they help him? Could it be that Second Young Master Yin has been too low-profile all these years and they want to create an opportunity for Second Young Master Yin to intimidate others? To make others fear Second Young Master Yin even more?¡± ¡°But why?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. She actually wanted to know the reason too. ¡°No matter what, at least for now, they aren¡¯t enemies.¡± Yin Jiujin might know who the other party was. ¡°That¡¯s still a smart person. They¡¯re using someone else¡¯s power to achieve their goal to the greatest extent.¡± Since they were helping Yin Jiujin, the incident in the Empire Building definitely had nothing to do with this group of people. Or rather, it had nothing to do with this person. Didn¡¯t this person cause such a hugemotion to achieve his goal to the greatest extent? ¡°What about now? Where are we going?¡± Huo Siyu asked. ¡°Let¡¯s walk around.¡± *** In the capital, the Lingering Garden. As soon as Yin Jiujin arrived at the burning room, Yu Qingwan walked in front of him. At first, she simply told him about the current situation, but as she spoke, she started crying. Her general meaning was that if the Lingering Garden was gone, she would be homeless. Fortunately, the fire was controlled in time. Yin Jiujin felt frustrated listening to her. However, the fire wasn¡¯tpletely under control. It was fine if he did note. Since he was here, he naturally could not turn around and leave immediately. Just as he was about to ask Yu Qingwan not to run to him and cry, Yu Qingwan jumped into his arms¡­ After being taught a lesson once, Yin Jiujin¡¯s reaction was especially fast. He first raised his hands in an attempt to push her away. However, he felt that it was disgusting to touch her, so he raised his leg and kicked her away. Themotion was not small, and everyone nearby was frightened. Yin Jiujin¡¯s face was severe and his eyes were dark. Without saying anything else, he instructed Lin Zimu, ¡°Cripple one of her hands and throw her out of the Lingering Garden.¡± Chapter 196 - Crippled Them Immediately

Chapter 196: Crippled Them Immediately

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yu Qingwan¡¯s expression changed drastically. How could she have the mood to care how painful this kick was? She quickly got up with difficulty and knelt down to beg for mercy, ¡°Master Nine, please spare me! Master Nine, please spare me!¡± The people from the Lingering Garden nearby also wanted toe over and plead for mercy. Yin Jiujin nced over indifferently. ¡°Whoever pleads for her will be chased out of the Lingering Garden too.¡± The Lingering Garden¡¯s actors and staff were so frightened that they quickly retreated. Yin Jiujin looked down at Yu Qingwan. ¡°You did it once and you dare to attempt it again. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been too gentle in recent years that you¡¯ve forgotten how I do things?¡± Yu Qingwan begged for mercy in tears. Lin Zimu waved his hand and got someone to bring Yu Qingwan down to settle it. At this moment, an old man ran over and knelt in front of Yin Jiujin. He happened to be in front of Yu Qingwan. ¡°Master Nine, please be magnanimous and let Wan¡¯er off this time. I¡¯ve never had a son or daughter in my life and only have Wan¡¯er as my adopted daughter. I need her to take care of me in my old age. Master Nine, on the ount that I¡¯ve been working under Missy all my life, please let her off this time.¡± This person was the director of the Lingering Garden. His surname was Meng, and his name was Meng Zhao. He had the same surname as Old Madam Yin and was considered a servant from Old Madam Yin¡¯s era. The Missy he was talking about was Old Madam Yin, Meng Xiangyu. ¡°Meng Zhao, you used this reason to plead for her thest time. I¡¯ve already spared her once. Could it be that in your opinion, your face is so valuable to me?¡± ¡°No, no, Master Nine. Meng Zhao doesn¡¯t dare. I only ask that Master Nine forgive Wan¡¯er this time. I will take the initiative to resign from the position of director. However, other than the garden, we father and daughter have nowhere to go. I hope Master Nine can allow us to continue living in the garden. We will definitely live in seclusion in the future and try our best not to appear in front of Master Nine.¡± Although Meng Zhao was an old subordinate of Old Madam Yin, he didn¡¯t dare to unt his seniority in front of Yin Jiujin. This was because he had watched Yin Jiujin grow up and knew Yin Jiujin¡¯s temperament very well. Therefore, even though Meng Zhao had said this, he was actually already so frightened that he broke out in cold sweat and his body trembled. He was clearly so afraid, but he still braced himself to plead for mercy. It seemed like he was really good to Yu Qingwan, his adopted daughter. Meng Zhao wasn¡¯t Yin Jiujin¡¯s subordinate, so it was usually a little inconvenient for him to order him around. After all, Yin Jiujin¡¯s subordinates had never disobeyed his orders. However, Meng Zhao was an elder in the Lingering Garden and an elder under Old Madam Yin. He had a certain amount of prestige among the people left behind by Old Madam Yin. If Yin Jiujin rashly reced him, he would inevitably give people the feeling that he was a heartless person. Now that Meng Zhao had suggested it himself, Yin Jiujin agreed. Yu Qingwan was just a small fry. One of her hands waspletely iparable to the Lingering Garden. You should not try your best to appear in front of me. Instead, you better don¡¯t appear in front of me again.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. We will never appear in front of Master Nine again.¡± After saying that, Meng Zhao paused and carefully raised his head in joy. ¡°M-Master Nine, do you mean that you¡¯re willing to let Wan¡¯er off?¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t respond to him. He only nced at him indifferently. ¡°Meng Zhao, on the ount that you¡¯ve worked under my grandmother for many years, let me remind you. Don¡¯t only realize that you actually raised an ingrate in the end.¡± Yu Qingwan trembled and lowered her head, not daring to look up. ¡°Lin Zimu, get someone to take over Meng Zhao¡¯s position. Find out the reason for the fire in the Lingering Garden. If it¡¯s an ident, then forget it. If it¡¯s not, then get whoever caused the fire to roll around in the fire.¡± Roll in the fire¡­ Could that person survive then? Everyone was frightened. They all thought about whether they had anything to do with this matter. Some people who had appeared nearby when the rooms were on fire were pale with fear. ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± ¡°Master Nine, we¡¯ve caught someone.¡± At this moment, someone who looked like a martial arts practitioner grabbed a shifty-eyed person and threw him to the ground. He even stepped on that person, making him unable to move. He respectfully handed over the thing in his hand. ¡°Master Nine, this is the phone that I snatched from him. He has been taking photos on it. I think he even sent them out.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyelids twitched. Without waiting for Lin Zimu to hand the phone over, he quickly walked over and snatched it. That person clearly didn¡¯t have the time to delete the record. After reading it, Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes darkened. He threw his phone on the ground and it shattered into several pieces with a loud bang. Everyone, including Lin Zimu, was silent. Yin Jiujin¡¯s dark gaze swept over the person who was pinned on the ground. ¡°Crippled him.¡± The martial arts practitioner who had stepped on him heard Yin Jiujin¡¯s instructions and answered firmly, ¡°Yes, Master Nine!¡± ¡°As for her.¡± As soon as Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze turned to Yu Qingwan, who was kneeling on the ground, Yu Qingwan spat out a mouthful of blood. Clearly, Yin Jiujin¡¯s kick had injured her lungs. She had endured until now. Meng Zhao also realized the seriousness of the matter. ¡°I-I beg Master Nine to let Wan¡¯er off. Wan¡¯er must have been possessed for a moment.¡± Yin Jiujin nced over coldly. ¡°A moment of obsession? How dare she ask someone to secretly take some photos that will easily cause misunderstandings and send them to my fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if there¡¯s no misunderstanding. If there¡¯s a misunderstanding, it won¡¯t be enough even if she dies 100 times!¡± Yu Qingwan hung her head, her expression already twisted. Fianc¨¦e! He actually valued that country girl so much! As for Meng Zhao, his face was already pale. He turned around and gave Yu Qingwan a p. The force was strong and directly sent Yu Qingwan, who was already injured, falling to the ground. ¡°Wan¡¯er, you¡¯ve disappointed me too much!¡± Yu Qingwan covered her face and got up with difficulty. She continued to kneel and shed tears weakly. ¡°Dad, no, I didn¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t know this person at all. I had nothing to do with his photos!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, Master Nine can investigate. What this person did really has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°Master Nine, you¡¯ve got to believe me, I really don¡¯t know this person! I know that Master Nine sent someone to guard the Lingering Garden. It¡¯s impossible to hide from Master Nine and take photos here. How could I dare to find someone to take photos secretly? Master Nine, this really has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°Master Nine, Wan¡¯er¡¯s words make some sense. Although Wan¡¯er¡­ Although she overestimated herself andmitted a mistake, she didn¡¯t dare to do such a self-destructive thing. I-if this matter is really rted to Wan¡¯er, I will teach her a lesson even without you making a move, Master Nine. I beg you to investigate.¡± As he spoke, Meng Zhao gritted his teeth. ¡°Master Nine, you have to call Miss Yu first. It¡¯s best if Miss Yu doesn¡¯t misunderstand.¡± After saying that, he broke out in a cold sweat and didn¡¯t dare to look at Master Nine¡¯s expression. He was actually overstepping his boundaries. However, he could tell that Master Nine valued Miss Yu a lot. At this time, perhaps only mentioning Miss Yu could divert Master Nine¡¯s attention. He did not believe that Wan¡¯er would be so stupid as to find someone to take pictures in the Lingering Garden. Hence, the most important thing now was to save Wan¡¯er from Master Nine. If this matter was really rted to Wan¡¯er, he wouldn¡¯t let her off even if Master Nine did nothing. He had been loyal all his life and would never allow his adopted daughter to do anything against his master. Yin Jiujin indeed paused for a moment because of Meng Zhao¡¯s words. His hands in his pocket clenched into fists. No one knew that he actually did not dare to make this call. The youngdy had already given him a fright previously because of thest misunderstanding. What if¡­ It had been a while since the photos were sent out. In other words, the youngdy had already seen it. Based on her personality, she would directly ask whatever questions she had. She would never hide it. She should have called him to verify it by now. However, she didn¡¯t¡­ This made him even more uneasy. Seeing that he was standing there without saying a word and his expression turned even colder, Meng Zhao and Yu Qingwan were both frightened. Especially Yu Qingwan, who was even more terrified. She was furious and shocked. She didn¡¯t want to die, and she couldn¡¯t die either! Other than Yan Jinyu, she was the woman closest to Master Nine. So many women were coveting Master Nine. As long as she stayed in the Lingering Garden, she would have an advantage over many others. She had finally endured until now. As long as she could be Master Nine¡¯s woman, she would be able topletely escape her fate! With this in mind, under Yin Jiujin¡¯s unfathomable gaze, Yu Qingwan once again sobbed softly. ¡°Master Nine, please spare me this time on ount of Junqing. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was really so sad that I lost myposure and broke the rules. Also, I really didn¡¯t arrange for that person to take the photos. With Master Nine¡¯s ability, you can find out with a little investigation.¡± ¡°Junqing and I have been engaged since we were young. If he was still alive, we would have gotten married long ago. Junqing and I suffered a drastic change when we were young, and both our parents had idents. We relied on each other from the start, but h-he left me alone too early in our lives.¡± ¡°Please spare me this time on ount of Junqing and Master Nine¡¯s friendship. I won¡¯t be so rude to Master Nine in the future.¡± Yu Qingwan obviously didn¡¯t know that Yin Jiujin had discovered Liu Junqing was a traitor long ago. After all, Yin Jiujin had saved his reputation because Liu Junqing had once saved his life and he remembered that other than that time, Liu Junqing had never done anything to betray the organization. Seeing that Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say anything after hearing her words and only looked at her with an ambiguous gaze, Yu Qingwan suddenly felt very uneasy. ¡°M-Master Nine¡­¡± ¡°Now you remember your engagement with Liu Junqing.¡± ¡°Do you think Liu Junqing¡¯s face is still so useful to me?¡± Yin Jiujin sneered. ¡°Do you want to know how Liu Junqing died?¡± Yu Qingwan was shocked. ¡°D-didn¡¯t he sacrifice himself during a mission?¡± Yin Jiujin sneered without any intention of saying anything. It made Yu Qingwan feel even more uneasy. ¡°Meng Zhao, this is thest time. If I find out that this matter is really rted to her, I won¡¯t let her off easily.¡± With that said, Yin Jiujin turned and left. As he left, he took out his phone. He dialed the number. ¡°Girl, did you¡­ see the photos?¡± His tone was gentle and also very careful, scaring everyone who happened to hear him. Maybe she was terrified or furious, Yu Qingwan vomited another mouthful of blood and fainted. Oh, it might have been because of Yin Jiujin¡¯s kick. Lin Zimu looked at Yin Jiujin¡¯s retreating back and swept a nce at everyone. ¡°Someone will take over the Lingering Garden soon. You all know Master Nine¡¯s temper. Master Nine is in a fit of anger now. You all better not cause any trouble. Otherwise, no one can save you.¡± Everyone quickly agreed. Lin Zimu turned around and followed Yin Jiujin.. At the same time, he called Jiang Hao and asked him to ¡°invite¡± everyone involved in the Empire Building¡¯s ident to the Mount West Vi. Chapter 197 - The Yin Family

Chapter 197: The Yin Family

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yan Jinyu was still in Huo Siyu¡¯s car when she received Yin Jiujin¡¯s call. The two of them had yet to reach their next destination. Seeing that it was Yin Jiujin calling, Yan Jinyu smiled. As expected. ¡°I saw them,¡± she said. Yin Jiujin stopped in his tracks. ¡°Then, you¡­¡± ¡°Brother Nine, are you afraid that I¡¯ll misunderstand?¡± Yin Jiujin heaved a sigh of relief when she said that. It was good that there was no misunderstanding. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about unimportant people.¡± ¡°What happened in the end? How did Brother Nine deal with her?¡± ¡°I kicked her away. She¡¯ll probably be in the hospital for a while.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. Why did his tone sound like that of a good child eager to be praised by an adult? Hence, she did not hesitate to satisfy him. ¡°Yes, Brother Nine did very well. If you meet such a woman who tries to take advantage of you in the future, you¡¯ll deal with her like this too.¡± ¡°Then, Brother Nine, go ahead and get busy. Call me when you¡¯re done.¡± Yin Jiujin answered and was about to hang up when Yan Jinyu suddenly asked, ¡°Brother Nine, you said that you roughly guessed who released the news of the Empire Building¡¯s ident. Can you tell me who did you guess it was?¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t expect her to ask this. He pursed his lips tightly and said after a long while, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after I¡¯m sure.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Huo Siyu looked at Yan Jinyu, who was staring at the phone in her hand without saying a word after hanging up the call. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. She hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Beauty Yu, have you also guessed who it is?¡± Yan Jinyu looked up and smiled at her, ¡°Not yet.¡± *** Following that, the capital became very ¡°lively¡±. It was said that there were nearly 100 people who were ¡°invited¡± to the Mount West Vi by Yin Jiujin. There was so much news on the Inte. It was not surprising that there were hundreds of people involved. They were interrogated for two days and two nights in the Mount West Vi. Some people came back from the Mount West Vi unscathed, some came back with injuries, and some disappeared. However, regardless of whether they came back with injuries or intact, they were all very frightened. Some people even hid in their houses and did not go out after they returned home. At the same time, nearly 30 big and small familypanies in the capital went bankrupt. In just two days, the capital was filled with panic and shock. Some people who were involved in this matter were worried that a disaster was about to happen to them. From then on, Master Nine¡¯s reputation became even greater and no one dared to offend him. In the meeting room of Mount West Vi. Yin Jiujin sat at the main seat. Other than Lin Zimu and Cheng Lin, there was also a young man who was about 27 or 28 years old sitting at the meeting table. Sitting with Lin Zimu and Cheng Lin, he looked even more serious and capable. He was the general manager of the Empire Group, Jiang Hao. ¡°Boss, all the people involved say the same thing. They all received threatening calls saying that if they don¡¯t release the news ording to the other party¡¯s request, they will die.¡± ¡°During this period, there were people who didn¡¯t believe in this threat and didn¡¯t follow it. There were also people who tried to tell us about this.¡± ¡°However, these people all met with misfortune.¡± ¡°Currently, be it the threatening phone calls they received or how those people met with misfortune, we can¡¯t find anything yet.¡± ¡°Continue investigating.¡± After a pause, Yin Jiujin said, ¡°Investigate Ghost ughter Ind.¡± Other than Cheng Lin, who had seen Yan Jinyu attack, the other two people were stunned when they heard Yin Jiujin¡¯s instructions. Wasn¡¯t Ghost ughter Ind destroyed? Furthermore, when had Boss ever interacted with Ghost ughter Ind? However, they had never doubted Yin Jiujin¡¯s words. They nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve found out about the Lingering Garden¡¯s incident,¡± Lin Zimu said. ¡°It was indeed done by someone, but it wasn¡¯t anyone from the Lingering Garden. The person who sneaked in to take photos, started the fire. It has nothing to do with¡­ Yu Qingwan.¡± The results of the investigation were like this, but Lin Zimu actually didn¡¯t believe that it really had nothing to do with Yu Qingwan. ¡°Since when can anyone enter the Lingering Garden as they pleased? Let the person guarding the Lingering Garden receive his punishment.¡± The three of them were shocked. ¡°Yes.¡± Then, Lin Zimu continued to report, ¡°As for the results of the interrogation, it¡¯s simr to Jiang Hao¡¯s. They only acted after receiving a threatening call.¡± ¡°There¡¯s obviously a group of people behind this. As for what their purpose is, we don¡¯t know for the time being.¡± ¡°It¡¯s two groups,¡± Jiang Hao replied. Since Jiang Hao could be Yin Jiujin¡¯s number one subordinate and be the general manager of the Empire Group, he naturally wasn¡¯t weak. He still had the ability to see through things. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the incident at the Empire Building had happened too suddenly and seemed to have erupted in an instant, and that it might have involved someone who even Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t afraid of, Jiang Hao wouldn¡¯t have been in such a hurry to call Yin Jiujin. Jiang Hao was the same as Lin Zimu. All these years, other than Huo Xuan who asionally caused trouble, they had never seen anyone who dared to openly offend Yin Jiujin. He had no choice but to take them seriously. Under Lin Zimu and Cheng Lin¡¯s puzzled gazes, Jiang Hao exined, ¡°One of them wants to lure the boss back to the capital and bring the boss to the Lingering Garden. As for the purpose, we don¡¯t know for the time being. The other is to help the boss by blowing this matter up so that the boss can shock those people who have already forgotten the boss¡¯s style. As for the purpose, we don¡¯t know for the time being.¡± ¡°Could it be that those people who lured Boss back to the capital and then to the Lingering Garden just want to drive a wedge between Boss and Miss Yu?¡± Lin Zimu said uncertainly. It was really hard for him to believe that the other party had spent so much effort on such a small matter. Cheng Lin, who knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Perhaps.¡± After saying that, he carefully looked at Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t angry or had no intention of stopping him from continuing, he continued, ¡°Miss Yu, actually, isn¡¯t simply the Miss Yu we see.¡± These words sounded a little confusing, but Jiang Hao and Lin Zimu were both smart people. Coupled with their years of working together and understanding of Cheng Lin, they roughly guessed something. They did not show it on their face, but they were already shocked. They recalled what their boss had said about investigating Ghost ughter Ind. Didn¡¯t this mean that Miss Yu was rted to Ghost ughter Ind? Did Ghost ughter Ind spend so much effort to target her, or rather, to drive a wedge between her and their boss? After thinking this through, Lin Zimu didn¡¯t need Yin Jiujin to instruct him. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to keep an eye on Yu Qingwan.¡± Yu Qingwan was very suspicious. ¡°Jiang Hao will deal with the rest.¡± With that said, Yin Jiujin stood up. He looked at Cheng Lin. ¡°Let¡¯s make a trip to the Yin Family.¡± They were all smart people. Yin Jiujin had only returned to the Yin Family once or twice a year. At most, he would return three times a year. However, he had suddenly returned at this moment. It was definitely rted to this matter. Could it be that the other group was rted to the Yin Family? Watching Cheng Lin walk out of the meeting room with Yin Jiujin, Jiang Hao and Lin Zimu fell silent. If it was really rted to the Yin Family, it was not something that they, who worked under their boss, could interfere in. No matter what, the Yin Family was still the boss¡¯s home. The Yin Family was also his family. *** Half an hourter. At the Yin Family¡¯s old residence. The old residence of a top-notch family in the capital like the Yin Family naturally covered arge area. This entire piece belonged to the Yin Family. The old residence was very old and it even had a vermillion door. Although it was ancient, the security system was veryplete. Yin Jiujin¡¯s car was 50 meters away from the Yin Family¡¯s door when the Yin Family¡¯s security room saw its image. ¡°It¡¯s Second Young Master!¡± The three people sitting in the security room stood up excitedly when they saw the car te number. It was really difficult for Yin Jiujin to return to the Yin Family once. He had suddenly returned, and it was at a time when everyone in the capital was panicking. Over the past few days, they had been in awe of Yin Jiujin even more, which was why they were so excited. ¡°Call Butler Wu quickly.¡± ¡°Open the door quickly.¡± After giving out instructions, they went about their own business. Although it was a vermillion door, it was no longer like in the old days where one had to personally run over to open the door. It was remotely controlled by a button. The door opened and Cheng Lin drove straight into the Yin Family¡¯s mansion. The Yin Family¡¯s mansion was evenrger than the entire Mount Jing. It was huge. Cheng Lin didn¡¯t drive to the main building. Instead, he followed Yin Jiujin¡¯s instructions and headed straight for the bamboo forest behind. *** In the living room of the Yin Family¡¯s main building. As soon as they received the news that Yin Jiujin had returned, everyone in the Yin Family hurriedly went downstairs and sat in the living room. Yin Jiujin had caused such a hugemotion in the capital the past two days, so they weren¡¯t in the mood to go to work. They all sat at home and watched. They wanted to ask but did not dare to. They did not know what was going on. They were worried sick. ¡°Where do you think Jin¡¯er has gone?¡± Yin Shuguo asked the old man standing beside him. The old man¡¯s surname was Wu, and he was the Yin Family¡¯s butler. ¡°He went to the Bamboo Forest Elegant Abode.¡± ¡°He returned to his courtyard?¡± Qin Jianjia asked. There were two courtyards in the Bamboo Forest Elegant Abode¡ªAzure Garden and Elegant Court. The Azure Garden was Yin Jiujin¡¯s residence in the Yin Family. As for Yin Shuguo, Yin Wuzhan, and Yin Yuhan, the eldest grandson of the Yin Family, they all lived in the main building. ¡°Jin¡¯er hasn¡¯t been back for a long time, but he suddenly returned to his residence. Could it be that he¡¯s going to take something?¡± Qin Jianjia asked again. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go over and take a look? Jin¡¯er hasn¡¯t been back for too long. Other than regrly getting someone to clean his courtyard, no one else has stepped foot into it. If he needs anything, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to find it for a while. It¡¯s good to have someone to help him.¡± The Yin Family knew that other than thete Old Madam, Qin Jianjia had the best rtionship with Yin Jiujin in the Yin Family. Most importantly, when Yin Jiujin and the Yin Family were in conflict, Qin Jianjia had yet to marry into the Yin Family. Furthermore, she was Qin Hao¡¯s elder sister. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Old Master agreed. He looked at Yin Yuhan, ¡°Han¡¯er will go over and take a look too.¡± After the two of them left, Min Qinn moved her lips to say something, but she didn¡¯t say anything in the end. The aftereffects of being frightened by Yan Jinyu when she went to North City previously were still present. In the past, she used to talk the most in the Yin Family, but now, she was especially quiet. ¡°Dad, hasn¡¯t Jin¡¯er caused too muchmotion recently?¡± Yin Wuzhan asked. As soon as he finished speaking, Yin Shuguo flicked a nce at him. ¡°Why? Someone is bullying him. Do you want your son to suffer silently? This is what my grandson should do. Let¡¯s see if those people still dare to provoke him!¡± ¡°Why? Can¡¯t withstand the pressure?¡± ¡°Not really. Jin¡¯er never lets us clean up the aftermath. You know that, Dad. It¡¯s the same this time. Han¡¯er and I don¡¯t have to help at all.¡± ¡°Jin¡¯er has handled everything very well.¡± Chapter 198 - A Gentleman

Chapter 198: A Gentleman

¡°I wonder who dares to do this in the capital.¡± Yin Wuzhan frowned. Not only did they look down on Jin¡¯er, but they also looked down on them, the Yin Family. ¡°You don¡¯t have to interfere in this matter. Jin¡¯er will investigate it himself. If Jin¡¯er can¡¯t find out, you might not be able to either.¡± Yin Wuzhan¡¯s lips twitched. A father who was not as good as his son. He couldn¡¯t refute that. ¡°I heard that this matter even reached the Lingering Garden?¡± Yin Shuguo asked. Yin Wuzhan nodded. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t investigate the exact details. I was afraid that Jin¡¯er would think that we had interfered in his matters without his permission. However, I heard that the director of the Lingering Garden had resigned. It seems to be rted to his adopted daughter.¡± ¡°Meng Zhao?¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Yin Shuguo frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that adopted daughter of Meng Zhao the fianc¨¦e of Liu Junqing, who almost harmed Jin¡¯er?¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Jin¡¯er still kept her around?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because she¡¯s Meng Zhao¡¯s adopted daughter that he gave Meng Zhao face.¡± Yin Wuzhan actually wanted to say that there were still rumors outside that she was Yin Jiujin¡¯s lover. However, after thinking about it, he did not say it. To prevent the Old Master from losing his temper. The Yin Family did not allow men to be unfaithful. Perhaps it had skipped a generation, Jin¡¯er¡¯s temper was more like the Old Master¡¯s. It was only because the Old Master was old and the Old Madam had already passed away that the Old Master¡¯s temper was restrained. ¡°It¡¯s fine to keep her around. Don¡¯t interact with her too much. Liu Junqing isn¡¯t a good person. His fianc¨¦e isn¡¯t necessarily a good person either.¡± Yin Wuzhan didn¡¯t say anything, but Min Qinn nced at Yin Shuguo when she heard that. It was as if she agreed that Old Master was really sharp-eyed. The other members of the Yin Family didn¡¯t investigate Yin Jiujin further. As a result, Min Qinn went to find out. However, she didn¡¯t ask openly. She only asked around secretly. She knew that Yu Qingwan seemed to have tried to ¡°seduce¡± Yin Jiujin and was almost crippled by him. In the end, Meng Zhao came out to plead for mercy. In the past, she had thought that Yu Qingwan was more presentable than Yan Jinyu. Now, she knew that although Yan Jinyu came from a small family and didn¡¯t grow up at home, she was still more outstanding than some people. However, Min Qinn had never thought that the first time she saw Yan Jinyu. She felt that she had charmed Yin Jiujin and made him neglect his job. She was indeed frightened by Yan Jinyu. She didn¡¯t dare to have too much prejudice against Yan Jinyu now. Min Qinn now knew that since Yin Jiujin was so ruthless as to cripple Yu Qingwan, the rumors outside about Yu Qingwan being his lover were only rumors. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Since Meng Zhao had to plead for leniency and even exchange his position as the Lingering Garden¡¯s director, it¡¯s obvious that Jin¡¯er doesn¡¯t care about Liu Junqing¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± Yin Shuguo snorted. ¡°The people in the army won¡¯t betray theirrades for no reason. There¡¯s obviously something wrong with Liu Junqing. Unfortunately, Jin¡¯er doesn¡¯t want us to interfere. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Liu Junqing. That fianc¨¦e of his might not be clean either. Perhaps, this matter is greatly rted to her.¡± Yin Wuzhan deeply agreed with this. *** Yin Jiujin¡¯s car headed straight for the Bamboo Forest Elegant Abode, but he didn¡¯t enter the Azure Garden that he lived in. Instead, he entered the Elegant Court on the other side. Compared to the Azure Garden, the Elegant Court looked even more ancient. The buildings in the Azure Garden were slightly more modern, but the Elegant Court was a real old building. Even the door was made of wood, and there was a que above the door. The words ¡°Elegant Court¡± were written on the que. The handwriting was very nice. The bamboo forest surrounded them like a secluded ce. The person who lived here was indeed no different from living in seclusion. He didn¡¯t go out of the main building and didn¡¯t even go to the main building to eat with everyone during the new year. If he didn¡¯t really live in the Yin Family¡¯s mansion, even the Yin Family would have forgotten that there was such a person. The car stopped outside Elegant Court. Cheng Lin sat in the car and waited while Yin Jiujin got out alone. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t knock when he arrived at the wooden door. He simply pushed it open and walked in. It wasn¡¯t that he was being rude, but he knew that even if he knocked, no one woulde to open the door for him. The courtyard was not big. Other than two buildings, there was only a garden. In addition to growing flowers, there were also some vegetables and fruits nted in the garden. However, in this season, be it flowers or fruits, they had all withered. There were a few osmanthus trees in the courtyard. On the other hand, the trees were evergreen. Under one of the osmanthus trees, there was a bamboo recliner with a person lying on it. Dressed in a long white jacket, he was carrying a hand warmer that had been left behind from an unknown era. His face was covered by an old book, so others could not see his face. If there was a sun today, it could be said that he was out in thete winter to bask in the sun and warm up when he was lying in the courtyard like this. However, the wind today was so cold that there was no trace of the sun. Then, if he was lying in the courtyard like this, he was either mentally ill or waiting for someone. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± His voice was very pleasant, soft and gentle. Just from his voice, one could tell that he was a very gentle person. He removed the book on his face and sat up. Only then could one see his face clearly. He was a very handsome young man. He had a warm smile on his face, looking very much like the gentle young master of a noble family in the ancient times. It was mainly because he was wearing a long jacket and lived in such an antique courtyard. He looked even more like it. ¡°You came a littleter than I expected.¡± ¡°You interfered in my matters,¡± Yin Jiujin said indifferently. No one could tell if he was happy or angry. The man was still smiling warmly. ¡°Yes and no.¡± ¡°Why pursue the matter so much? Anyway, this small matter can¡¯t stump you. Speaking of which, you haven¡¯t stepped into my courtyard for eight years, right? In other words, we haven¡¯t seen each other for eight years. Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t youe in and have a cup of tea?¡± Eight years ago was the time when Yin Jiujin and the Yin Family were at odds. ¡°I knew you woulde, so I specially prepared some tea.¡± ¡°Feng Yun, do you know my fianc¨¦e?¡± Feng Yun, who was about to walk into the house, stopped in his tracks with his back facing him. ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°Whether you know her or not, don¡¯t interfere in our matters in the future.¡± However, Feng Yun did not respond to him. He turned back and smiled at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in for a cup of tea?¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes darkened. He stared at him and walked forward. The two of them entered the house together. Although it was a wooden building, it was much warmer inside with a charcoal fire. The two of them sat opposite each other on the soft seats. In front of them was the equipment for warming tea. The teapot on the charcoal fire was still steaming. Feng Yun flipped the teacup over and poured a cup of tea for Yin Jiujin. ¡°Please.¡± Yin Jiujin nced at him before picking up his teacup and taking a sip. ¡°The reason.¡± Feng Yun poured himself a cup of tea too and smiled warmly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already guess it? Why ask?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re really doing this to let me intimidate others and clear the obstacles for my fianc¨¦e toe to the capital?¡± ¡°Jin, you don¡¯t have to emphasize that she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e. I won¡¯t snatch her from you.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression froze. He felt unnatural as if someone had seen through his thoughts. He was afraid that others would think about his girl. So what was wrong? ¡°That girl hates trouble. Isn¡¯t that good? With your deterrence, there will be fewer people who dare to look for trouble in front of her when shees to the capital with you in the future.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at him coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t call her so intimately. That¡¯s my little girl, not yours!¡± Feng Yun chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you like this.¡± ¡°You make it sound like you see me often.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you haven¡¯t stepped into my courtyard for eight years?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯te in, can¡¯t you go out?¡± The warm smile on Feng Yun¡¯s face froze for a moment, but it quickly disappeared. He looked at Yin Jiujin as usual. ¡°I might not be able to see you even if I go out. Ever since that incident eight years ago, you rarelye home.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Why are you still holding a grudge?¡± Yin Jiujin fell silent. ¡°Looking back now, it¡¯s indeed not a big deal.¡± Feng Yun was surprised. He did not expect him to say that. Didn¡¯t it cause a hugemotion then¡­ ¡°Whether this matter is big or not, doesn¡¯t depend on the matter itself. However, I have my own decisions regarding this matter. I don¡¯t want others to interfere too much in spite of my wishes.¡± ¡°At the end of the day, you were in your rebellious phase eight years ago.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of phase.¡± ¡°Regardless of whether you did or not, eight years is enough. No matter how great the favor you owe, you should have repaid it long ago. Besides, that¡¯s a traitor.¡± ¡°¡­Someone who hasn¡¯t left the courtyard for 10 years doesn¡¯t have the right to lecture me.¡± Feng Yun choked. Yin Jiujin stood up. ¡°I¡¯m not asking about your matters. Whether it¡¯s the matters after you return to the Yin Family or the matters before you return, I won¡¯t ask too much. Simrly, don¡¯t interfere too much in my matters, especially those rted to my fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll protect my own people. You don¡¯t have to interfere too much.¡± Feng Yun looked up at him and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just repaying you. Why are you making things soplicated?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re repaying me. Don¡¯t interfere in our matters in the future.¡± After turning around and taking two steps, Yin Jiujin stopped again, but he didn¡¯t turn back. ¡°If you have the time to interfere in other people¡¯s business, why don¡¯t you investigate if your enemies are all dead?¡± ¡°What favor are you repaying if your enemy isn¡¯t dead!¡± After saying that, she left without looking back, leaving Feng Yun who was no longer smiling. He had actually found out something about the fact that his enemy was not dead. He didn¡¯t expect his cousin to still be able to guess so much even though he didn¡¯t say anything after he returned to the Yin Family. Chapter 199 - A Disgusting Person

Chapter 199: A Disgusting Person

As soon as Yin Jiujin walked out of the Elegant Court, he saw the three people standing outside the courtyard. One of them was Cheng Lin, who had gotten out of the car to greet the two people when he saw them. The other two were Yin Yuhan and Qin Jianjia. They thought that Yin Jiujin had returned to the Azure Garden where he lived, but they didn¡¯t expect him toe to Elegant Court. The two of them didn¡¯t go in. They probably knew that Feng Yun didn¡¯t like people stepping into his courtyard without permission, so they waited outside. ¡°Jin¡¯er, you¡­ saw Yun¡¯er?¡± Speaking of Feng Yun, Qin Jianjia had only heard of his name and had never seen him before. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Did you return to the Yin Family to specially visit Yun¡¯er?¡± Just as Qin Jianjia finished asking and before Yin Jiujin could reply, Yin Yuhan continued, ¡°Why did youe to see Yun¡¯er?¡± ¡°To see if he¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The three of them. Cheng Lin knew why Yin Jiujin was here. In that case, the incident in the Empire Building was rted to the ¡°Yun¡¯er¡± they were talking about? But who was Yun¡¯er? He had been by his boss¡¯s side for so many years, but he didn¡¯t know that there was such a person in the Yin Family. Yin Yuhan was speechless inwardly, but he didn¡¯t intend to ask further, ¡°Is Yun¡¯er alright?¡± ¡°He eats and drinks well, and livesfortably. What¡¯s wrong with being bored?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Yuhan. Why was he so short-fused? Yin Jiujin nced at them. ¡°I¡¯ll get going first.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay for dinner before leaving?¡± Qin Jianjia asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see Grandfather when you¡¯re back?¡± Yin Yuhan asked. Yin Jiujin stopped in his tracks. ¡°¡­Next time.¡± ¡°What do you mean next time? Do you have to be so calctive when youe home?¡± Yin Yuhan didn¡¯t get angry easily but he was indeed a little angry this time. Yin Jiujin looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Little Yu overter.¡± He forced Yin Yuhan¡¯s anger back. However, Yin Yuhan and Qin Jianjia were delighted to hear his words. Qin Jianjia said, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Remember to bring Yu¡¯er over. The new year will be in a month. Bring Yu¡¯er home for the new year then.¡± Yin Jiujin paused slightly. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead. No matter how busy you are with work, you have to rest. Your body is your capital. Don¡¯t just focus on work and waste your body. That¡¯s something that you can¡¯t get back no matter how much money you earn.¡± Qin Jianjia nagged like an old mother. She was still shouting when he got into the car and the car drove away. Yin Yuhan felt a little helpless. ¡°They¡¯re all gone.¡± Qin Jianjia retracted her gaze. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for him toe back. Why didn¡¯t he leave without eating a meal? It¡¯s also you guys¡¯ fault. If you all knew his personality, why did you guys ignore his wishes and go against him then? Even Hao¡¯er with old-fashioned temper didn¡¯t think of stopping him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already here. Aren¡¯t you going to visit your cousin?¡± She was referring to Feng Yun. Yin Yuhan looked up at the wooden door in front of them and paused before saying, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Order the servants to take care of the Elegant Court. Send the food and drinks over on time. If Yun¡¯er has any instructions, just do it. There¡¯s no need to ask for permissions.¡± Qin Jianjia nodded. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that your cousin can¡¯t stay like this for long. Didn¡¯t you think of persuading him not to stay cooped up in the courtyard?¡± ¡°I tried to persuade him a few years ago, but it was useless. He even got someone to send the mourning clothes to Elegant Court when we were mourning for Grandmother.¡± Yin Yuhan said, ¡°This is a psychological problem.¡± Qin Jianjia fell silent. A psychological problem. She didn¡¯t ask further what kind of psychological problem it was. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to see anyone but he seems to be willing to see Jin¡¯er?¡± ¡°Yun¡¯er is only a few months older than Jin¡¯er. When he was young and Aunt and Uncle were busy with work, he was always in the Yin Family and often yed with Jin¡¯er. They had the best rtionship. Later on, Jin¡¯er suddenly joined the army. Yun¡¯er¡¯s should be a part of the reason.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I thought Jin¡¯er wanted to take that path himself.¡± ¡°He did want to take that path, but in the end¡­¡± Then, both of them fell silent. *** Another day passed. At noon that day, in the South City Hospital. Huo Sisi brought Cao Ming a stewed bone soup as usual. This was already her fourth day delivering soup to Cao Ming. She was filled with impatience. When they arrived at the VIP ward, there was no one else in the ward other than the nurse the Cao Family hired for Cao Ming. She was peeling fruits for Cao Ming who was lying on the bed. Huo Sisi had already restrained the anger on her face when she pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Where¡¯s your family?¡± An unknown gleam shed in Cao Ming¡¯s eyes when he saw her. He waved the nurse out. ¡°My father has work to do and has gone to thepany. My mother has been taking care of me for a few days and is a little tired. I told her to go back and rest first. As for the others, I told them to go back and rest too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, Sisi. You send me soup every day.¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends. You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re injured because of me. I¡¯m just sending you soup. It¡¯s only right.¡± Huo Sisi walked to the bed and sat down, but she ced the soup aside. ¡°Sisi, there¡¯s no one else here. Please pour the soup for me.¡± An impatient look shed past Huo Sisi¡¯s eyes, but she quickly hid it. However, she was still noticed by Cao Ming, who was obsessed with her to the point of being crazy. He smiled brightly. It was eerie. Seeing that Huo Sisi had finished pouring the soup and handed it to him directly, Cao Ming smiled, ¡°Sisi, I¡¯m a patient. Aren¡¯t you going to feed me?¡± ¡°I was injured because of you. You know that I didn¡¯t tell anyone else in order not to implicate you. If I tell the truth, be it my parents or your Huo Family, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll feed you!¡± Huo Sisi looked like she was gritting her teeth. If she wasn¡¯t worried that Cao Ming would spout nonsense these few days, why would she send bone soup to the hospital every day? Every time she came, she would be scolded by the Cao Family. She had never suffered so badly! However, she endured it. Not only was the Cao Family angry with her, but Xiang Jie had also gone crazy. She had stopped her on the street and scolded her twice. She had lost all her face. Not only did she stop her and scold her on the streets, she even called her to scold her. Other than that, she also badmouthed her in their high school and university group chat. She was thoroughly annoyed. Indeed, one could not offend a viin! It was already annoying enough to see Huo Siyu and Yan Jinyu at home every day, but her brother¡­ actually came home every day too! In the past, she would be happier than anyone else to see her brother every day. However, recently, no matter how silly she was, she could tell that her brother had only squeezed out time to go home because of Yan Jinyu. The key was that she couldn¡¯t scheme against them for the time being, because be it Huo Siyu or Yan Jinyu, they were obviously not simple. The more she thought about it, the angrier Huo Sisi became. The soup spilled on Cao Ming¡¯s hospital gown. ¡°Sisi, is there something on your mind?¡± Huo Sisi came back to her senses and saw that his clothes were wet. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll get a tissue to help you wipe it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to wipe it. The soup is a little hot. I seem to be scalded. Help me take off my clothes.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll call the nurse over for you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ve already told the nurse that she can go back if someonees over.¡± Cao Ming looked at her with a creepy smile that made Huo Sisi feel uneasy. Hiding her uneasiness, Huo Sisi said, ¡°I¡¯ll go call the nurse.¡± ¡°Sisi, aren¡¯t you willing to help me with such a small favor? It¡¯s just taking off my clothes. It¡¯s not a big deal. That day, I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡± Huo Sisi leaned over and helped him undo his buttons one by one. However, she did not see Cao Ming¡¯s expression as he closed his eyes and sniffed her hair. ¡°You¡¯re not scalded¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her wrist was grabbed. In the next second, she was pressed onto the bed by Cao Ming. She didn¡¯t know how Cao Ming got the strength when his legs were clearly broken and covered in ster. This was probably proof of Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. There was nothing wrong with being a lunatic. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Huo Sisi looked terrified. ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°Sisi, don¡¯t you know how much I like you. Didn¡¯t you tell me that you have feelings for me at the ski resort that day?¡± ¡°In that case, we¡¯re in love. A man and a woman who are in love are lying on the same bed. What do you think we should do?¡± Huo Sisi was really frightened because she realized that Cao Ming¡¯s grip on her hand was so strong that she could not break free at all. ¡°C-Cao Ming, I-I obviously have the same thoughts about you, b-but aren¡¯t we being too anxious? You¡¯re still injured and we¡¯re in a ward. What if your wounds are torn open or someone suddenly pushes the door open?¡± ¡°Since you like me, can you recover first? I don¡¯t feel good seeing you lying on the hospital bed all day.¡± ¡°Also, I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Huo Family. I-if someone suddenly bumps into you and me¡­ the Huo Family won¡¯t tolerate me. Can¡¯t you think about me?¡± If Cao Ming did not see through her, he might really be persuaded by her pitiful appearance and words which sounded very reasonable. However, Cao Ming had seen through her. ¡°Sisi, don¡¯t be afraid. The doctor said that my legs probably won¡¯t recover, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I take good care of them or not. As for whether someone will suddenly push open the door ande in, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. So what if they bump into us? I¡¯ll marry you. The Huo Family can¡¯t tolerate you, so I will take care of you.¡± He kissed her lips. The more she struggled, the harder Cao Ming kissed her. ¡°How can youpare to the Huo Family! Ptui! You¡¯re a cripple. You still want to take care of me? I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t even take care of yourself! You¡¯re out of your league! Cao Ming, I¡¯m warning you. If you dare to touch me today, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°¡®If you die under a peony, you¡¯ll still be a yboy¡¯. Haven¡¯t you heard of that?¡± ¡°Huo Sisi, you¡¯re destined to be mine!¡± Cao Ming was still injured. Huo Sisi managed to push him away with all her might. She got out of bed and was about to run away. Cao Ming did not stop her. He justy on the bed in a disheveled state and looked at her back, which was about to reach the door of the ward. He smiled and said, ¡°Huo Sisi, if you dare to step out of this door, Young Master Huo will immediately hear about you making me deliberately hurt Huo Siyu in the ski resort. At that time, will the Huo Family still tolerate you?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, make mefortable for once. If you don¡¯t say it and I don¡¯t say it, who is going to know? After leaving this door, you¡¯ll still be the high and mighty eldest daughter of the Huo Family.¡± Huo Sisi stopped in her tracks. She turned around and red at him angrily. Chapter 200 - Jealousy and Vengeance

Chapter 200: Jealousy and Vengeance

Cao Ming smiled, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. The Sisi I know has always been a smart person. She will always know what choice is best for her.¡± ¡°Come over yourself. I¡¯m injured. You¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Cao Ming, I¡¯ll remember this. We¡¯ll wait and see!¡± She still walked back. There was quite amotion in the ward. Huo Sisi was really taking the initiative. At first, she was still filled with anger, butter on, she was probably excited¡­ Outside the ward, Xiang Jie had followed Huo Sisi to scold her as usual, but she did not expect to see this scene. From the initial shock to the subsequent disgust, she endured the nausea and took out her phone to record the entire process. She would send the people who came over asionally, away too. Since Huo Sisi dared to leave her in a lurch, she would never let Huo Sisi have an easy time! However, she did not expect that Huo Sisi, who usually looked aloof, was actually a loose person deep down. Look at how satisfied she was at the end. If this video got out, Huo Sisi would definitely be a famous person in South City. The more she thought about it, the more excited Xiang Jie became. *** In the evening, at the Huo Family. It was snowing in South City. Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu didn¡¯t go out today. They were building snowmen in the Huo Family¡¯s courtyard. Through the window, he watched the two of them happily building the snowmen. The usual evil smile on Huo Xuan¡¯s face was now very normal. It was just an ordinary, gratified smile. No matter what they had experienced in the past, at least now, their lives were stable and beautiful. They were just ordinary girls around 18 or 19 years old. They also had the innocence that girls their age should have. Over the past few days, no matter how much he investigated, he only received the same results as before. However, Huo Xuan didn¡¯t give up. He still got his subordinates to continue investigating. ¡°Sir, the wind is strong. You¡¯re not feeling well. Don¡¯t always stand by the window to enjoy the wind,¡± Huo Yu said. However, he only spoke after a long hesitation. Because he was really worried. This was Huo Xuan¡¯s study on the second floor of the Huo Family¡¯s main building. ¡°This is the hot ginger soup that Miss Rain instructed the kitchen to make for you. She said it¡¯s to ward off the cold and asked me to send it over to you. Sir, do you want to drink it now or?¡± Huo Xuan closed the window and nced at the two people in the courtyard outside before walking over and sitting down, ¡°Give it to me.¡± Huo Ning quickly handed it over. After Huo Xuan finished drinking, he quickly handed the medicine and thermos over, ¡°Sir, this is your medicine. Miss Rain personally filled the thermos for you.¡± Looking into Huo Xuan¡¯s smiling eyes, Huo Ning¡¯s legs felt a little weak. From the day before, he realized that every time Sir took medicine or anything else, as long as one item was prepared by Miss Rain, Sir would take the medicine that he usually couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at. He would¡­ However, Miss Rain really instructed the kitchen to boil the ginger soup today. The water in the thermos was indeed filled by Miss Rain. He was right, but why was he so conscious when he met Sir¡¯s gaze? ¡°Miss Rain asked me to watch you take the medicine. Sir, I can tell that Miss Rain has be much closer to you recently.¡± She was also much closer to the Master and Madam. However, he was smart enough not to say that. Otherwise, the effect would definitely not be as simple as saying ¡°Miss Rain has be much closer to you¡±. Indeed, after hearing Huo Ning¡¯s words, Huo Xuan nodded seriously and retracted his gaze. He took the medicine and water and swallowed them. ¡°By the way, Sir, the butler asked me to ask you just now. He said that Miss¡­ Miss Sisi has been out for a day and hasn¡¯t returned yet. Do you want to call and ask why she¡¯s not back yet?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Huo Xuan sneered, ¡°That kind of person who has a stomach full of evil tricks is usually the one to scheme against others. What could happen? Even if something happens, she has asked for it then.¡± ¡°How¡¯s the investigation that I asked you to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that we couldn¡¯t find out if Miss Sisi was rted to what happened at the banquet a year ago. However, We have some leads about how Chen Ye found out about Xiang Jie¡¯s whereabouts a few days ago and investigated ityer byyer. However, the number that first sent the information out was an empty number. We still can¡¯t find out who it was.¡± ¡°However, this is enough to prove that someone deliberately did this.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, if not for Boss Chen and Chen Ye¡¯s full assistance, we wouldn¡¯t have found out about this oue so quickly. We didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship in the past either. It seems like they really want to apologize this time, that¡¯s why they¡¯re helping us so hard.¡± After hearing Huo Ning¡¯s words, Huo Xuan said mysteriously, ¡°Is that so?¡± Huo Ning didn¡¯t dare to respond to him. In fact, he didn¡¯t know how to respond. He didn¡¯t understand what Sir meant by that question. Was it disapproval of his words? Not really. As he was thinking, he heard Huo Xuan ask, ¡°What about Yin Jiujin?¡± ¡°There was a hugemotion in the capital. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that everyone was in danger. Master Nine¡­ was really angry this time and shocked and awed everyone again.¡± ¡°I wonder who¡¯s so stupid to offend Master Nine even though they know that they won¡¯t get anything out of it¡­¡± As he spoke, Huo Ning suddenly paused. His Sir seemed to be such a person¡­ Because of that, he couldn¡¯t resolve the trouble that Master Nine had created even after working for months. Huo Xuan nced at him indifferently, and Huo Ning hurriedly said with a stricken heart, ¡°However, ording to the information we received, Master Nine only dealt with some people and businesses. I heard that they didn¡¯t find out who the mastermind is.¡± Huo Ning sighed. He really couldn¡¯t think of anyone that Master Nine couldn¡¯t find out. ¡°As for what the mastermind¡¯s intentions are, we don¡¯t know yet.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t something you should be concerned about. It¡¯s exactly what I like when someone¡¯s looking for Yin Jiujin¡¯s trouble. If I hadn¡¯t been too busy recently, I would like to teach Yin Jiujin a lesson too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huo Ning. Sir really didn¡¯t mean what he said. They didn¡¯t even care about the endless work on their hands and had to spare some people to help investigate when the Empire Group first caused such big news. But now, he was saying such words. Undeniably, Sir and Master Nine did have businesspetition, but that was legitimatepetition, unlike this current event¡­ It was obvious that someone was deliberately defaming the Empire Group. However, the other party was thinking too simply. The Empire Group was not so easily defamed. ¡°However, Yin Jiujin has been very angry recently. Instructed our people to quietly do their own things. Don¡¯t keep an eye on the Empire Group for the time being, lest Yin Jiujin turned his focus onto us.¡± Actually, even Huo Xuan was a little frightened by Yin Jiujin¡¯s ruthless methods. Most importantly, Yin Jiujin had only spent two days causing such a hugemotion, and it was in the capital. Yin Jiujin had caused such a hugemotion, but he was not affected by it at all. If he asked himself honestly, Huo Xuan felt that if it were him, he could still do it in South City. If it were in the capital, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be as fast, ruthless, and free from trouble as Yin Jiujin. The Yin Family was in the capital, and the Huo Family was in South City? Yin Jiujin had never relied on the Yin Family for anything. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± *** ¡°It¡¯s done. Beauty Yu, stand over there. I¡¯ll take a photo for you,¡± Huo Siyu said as she took off her thick gloves and took out her phone from her pocket. ¡°No, you go over and I¡¯ll take it for you.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t like to take photos. Of course, Huo Siyu knew that too. ¡°Go ahead, Beauty Yu. It¡¯s such a rare opportunity. I¡¯ll take a photo and send it to you. Then, you can send it to your Brother Nine.¡± ¡°Based on my understanding of you, your Brother Nine shouldn¡¯t have any photos of you in his phone, right? You have to take a beautiful photo and send it to him. Get him to set it up on his phone¡¯s desktop so that he can stare at your beautiful face every day. Then, he won¡¯t be able to see other women.¡± ¡°Even if there aren¡¯t any photos, he still won¡¯t be able to see other women,¡± Yan Jinyu said with a smile. She sounded very confident. Huo Siyu was speechless. However, on second thought, the Beauty Yu she knew was extremely confident. This was also one of Beauty Yu¡¯s characters. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Go over and stand still. I want to take a photo for you.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. She didn¡¯t reject her this time. She stood beside the snowman. Although Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t have looked at other women without the photo, the photo constantly reminded him that he had an ¡°owner¡±. It seemed like a good idea. Speaking of which, it wasn¡¯t just Yin Jiujin who didn¡¯t have her photo. She didn¡¯t seem to have Yin Jiujin¡¯s either. Yes, she had to pull Yin Jiujin aside to take a few photos when she returned to North City. It would be a pity if she didn¡¯t take a photo of Yin Jiujin¡¯s handsome face and save it. However, she did have photos of Yin Jiujin when he was young. She had taken them from the two old photos with her phone. She didn¡¯t think much of them previously, but she had been flipping through them often these few days. ¡°Beauty Yu, smile.¡± ¡°Ain¡¯t I smiling?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not smiling right. Just take it that Second Young Master Yin is standing in front of you and smile at him.¡± Then, Huo Siyu saw Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes light up. Her eyes curved into crescents as she grinned. She looked so silly. But it made her heart ache. Hmph! Beauty Yu actually treated her so differently from Yin Jiujin! She did not even show her her silly side. Actually, Huo Siyu was thinking too much. Other than a hint of surprise, Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile wasn¡¯t much different from usual. Especially whenpared to when she was in front of Huo Siyu and the other two. As for others, it was hard to say. ¡°Alright, Beauty Yu, take one for me too. Then, let¡¯s take a picture together.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t reject her. However, Huo Siyu did not take a single photo. Instead, she had posed a few more times. In the end, she got the servant to take a photo of them. ¡°Rainy, Jinyu,e in and warm your hands first. You¡¯ve been ying for so long,¡± Sun Xiangxiang said with a chuckle as she looked at the two people who were having fun. Huo Siyu, who was looking at the photos with Yan Jinyu, heard the shout and looked up. When she saw the happy smile on Sun Xiangxiang¡¯s face, she instinctively said, ¡°Mom, do you want to take a photo too?¡± Sun Xiangxiang was stunned, and so was Huo Siyu. Yan Jinyu took the phone from her hand, ¡°Auntie, let me take a picture for you and Little Rain.¡± Hence, Huo Sisi, who had returned in a sorry state, saw such a warm scene as soon as she came home. Huo Siyu and Sun Xiangxiang stood beside the snowman while Yan Jinyu helped them take photos. Huo Lin stood under the shelter and looked at them with a smile. Beside the window on the second floor, Huo Xuan also had a smile on his face. It was a stark contrast to her sorry state. At that moment, Huo Sisi¡¯s anger was about to burst out, and her eyes were filled with hatred. With their sharp senses, how could Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu not sense such obvious malice? The two of them nced at Huo Sisi at the same time. Then, they retracted their gazes and smiled at each other. The show was about to begin. Chapter 201 - The Edge Of Courting Death

Chapter 201: The Edge Of Courting Death

Huo Xuan, who was beside the window on the second floor, also saw Huo Sisi, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to her. He only nced at her briefly before retracting his gaze. Even though his vision was good enough, he could clearly see the bruise on Huo Sisi¡¯s neck at a nce, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart. He turned to continue watching the warm scene beside the snowman. His gaze suddenlynded on Yan Jinyu¡¯s beautiful smile. Yan Jinyu yed a huge role in making his younger sister so close to their family. This girl was clearly only 18 years old. Her own experience was not very good either. She had been missing for many years and returned to the Yan Family, but she was treated harshly by her biological parents. Not only did she not me anyone, but she also always had a smile on her face and looked very cheerful. She didn¡¯t have a dark heart and wished for others to be disliked by her family like her. She even very warmly helped Rainy build a good rtionship with her family. She was a very kind girl. She was also a girl who was very protective of her friends. And she was a girl who was so sensible that she didn¡¯t look 18 years old. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Yin Jiujin was lucky. Why did such a good girl belong to Yin Jiujin? Suddenly, Huo Xuan thought of something and the light in his eyes darkened. Even if she wasn¡¯t Yin Jiujin¡¯s, she would still be someone else¡¯s. Anyway, such a girl wouldn¡¯t be his no matter what. He did not know when his body would copse. It was not suitable for him to think about things that he should not. Otherwise, he would only tire himself out and others. *** Huo Sisi tried her best to suppress the jealousy and hatred in her heart. She smiled and said, ¡°Dad, Mom.¡± However, this smile looked a little sinister. Anyway, it made people feel ufortable. Sun Xiangxiang looked at her and frowned slightly. She clearly sensed Huo Sisi¡¯s strangeness. ¡°Sisi, you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Why are you only back now?¡± Huo Lin frowned. They knew that Huo Sisi went to the hospital to visit Cao Ming. It was understandable for her to visit her injured friend who was hospitalized, but for a girl to visit a boy who was hospitalized regrly every day, and the other party was the second-generation heir of the Cao Family, Cao Ming, Huo Lin and Sun Xiangxiang were a little dissatisfied with this. Huo Sisi had been out for so long today. She left around 10 in the morning and only came back when it was almost dark. Huo Lin and Sun Xiangxiang were even more dissatisfied. ¡°After visiting Cao Ming in the hospital, a friend asked to shop with her. The friend wanted to choose a birthday present for her mother and asked me to be her adviser. Mom, you know that I will seriously choose a gift for you on your birthday every year. Among those friends, I¡¯m the best at this.¡± Sun Xiangxiang didn¡¯t say a word. She was probably thinking about the past. It had to be said that Huo Sisi was indeed very good at currying favor. It was not without reason that Sun Xiangxiang liked and trusted her so much in the past. She was always meticulous and no one could find fault with her. At the mention of this, Sun Xiangxiang¡¯s heart softened again. ¡°The weather is so cold. Don¡¯t y until sote out there in the future.¡± Sun Xiangxiang¡¯s heart softened, but Huo Lin didn¡¯t. He looked at Huo Sisi, ¡°You¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Huo Family. Even if the other party is your friend, it¡¯s normal for you to visit him asionally after he¡¯s hospitalized. But what would happen if word got out that you went to the hospital every day?¡± ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve taken a fancy to that son of the Cao Family?¡± ¡°Dad!¡± At the mention of Cao Ming, Huo Sisi recalled what happened in the ward today and burned with anger. ¡°How could I possibly like Cao Ming!¡± ¡°Something happened to him because I invited him to go to the ski resort. Before this, I promised to send him soup every day. I couldn¡¯t go back on my words, so I went to the hospital every day. Dad, you don¡¯t want others to say that the Huo Family is untrustworthy, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of the Huo Family, so I naturally have to consider the Huo Family¡¯s interests. I definitely won¡¯t do anything that would disgrace the Huo Family. I only went to the hospital every day after careful consideration.¡± Huo Lin was not convinced by her words. Instead, his frown deepened. ¡°Compared to keeping my word, I don¡¯t want others to mistakenly think that my daughter has taken a fancy to that useless son of the Cao Family. I can¡¯t afford to lose face like this.¡± ¡°Besides, only a few people know that you promised to deliver soup to him every day. Even if you don¡¯t deliver it every day or get a servant or friend to deliver it for you, what will others say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t care about your reputation. Don¡¯t ruin the Huo Family¡¯s reputation!¡± With that, Huo Lin didn¡¯t wait for her to reply and turned to enter the house. With Sun Xiangxiang and the others watching, no matter how angry Huo Sisi was, she didn¡¯t dare to show it at that moment. She clenched her fists tightly. ¡°I understand, Daddy. I¡¯ll pay attention in the future.¡± Huo Xuan could see the bruise on Huo Sisi¡¯s neck on the second floor, so how could Huo Lin, who was the closest to her, not see it? Hence, Huo Lin¡¯s anger was actually reasonable. He did not expose her because he did not want to expose her in front of the guests. He also did not want to publicize their family¡¯s scandal. As for this matter, Huo Lin nned to talk about it slowly after Yan Jinyu left the Huo Family. He kept mentioning Cao Ming and telling her not to go to the hospital just to remind Huo Sisi, but Huo Sisi used such dignified words to refute him. It would be a wonder if Huo Lin was happy. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first,¡± Sun Xiangxiang said as she looked at Huo Siyu and Yan Jinyu. ¡°Sisi,e in too. Although your father¡¯s words are a little harsh, they¡¯re also reasonable. If you don¡¯t like that second son of the Cao Family, try not to interact with him as much as possible. Of course, you can visit him asionally, but not so often.¡± ¡°Rumors could be spread just with the mouths. If this goes on, your reputation might be ruined.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take note of that, Mom.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Huo Siyu walked to Huo Sisi and suddenly stopped in her tracks. She smiled at her, ¡°Huo Sisi, why were you fine when you left the house in the morning? Why do you look so haggard when youe back at night?¡± Huo Sisi¡¯s pupils were constricted. ¡°I-is it?¡± ¡°Yes, especially.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s probably because I was out in the cold wind. That¡¯s why I look so haggard. I¡¯ll go back to my room and take a hot shower. I¡¯ll probably feel better.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After saying that, Huo Siyu smiled at her mysteriously. Huo Sisi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had a feeling that Huo Siyu seemed to know something. But was that possible? Before she came back, she specially bought a concealer to cover her traces. She had bought it at a cosmetics shop that wasn¡¯t very good at thest minute, so the effect was not very good. The darker traces could not be covered, but it was not obvious anymore. Furthermore, it was winter and she was wearing thick clothes, so how could Huo Siyu possibly tell? Not only Huo Siyu, but Yan Jinyu also smiled at her when she walked past her. Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile looked no different from usual, but Huo Sisi was still a little uneasy. With this uneasy feeling, Huo Sisi entered the house and went upstairs. She returned to her room to take a bath. She didn¡¯t soak for long. She changed and went downstairs. She went to the kitchen as usual to watch the servants cook. ¡°Hello, Eldest Missy.¡± The three servants in the kitchen greeted her in unison as soon as she walked in. The servants¡¯ attitude towards her depended on Sun Xiangxiang and Huo Lin¡¯s attitude towards her. Hence, the servants who used to be very respectful to her were all very perfunctory when they greeted her now. This made Huo Sisi even angrier. In the living room, Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu were watching television. The remote control was in Huo Siyu¡¯s hand. She turned on a channel that was ying ¡°Tom and Jerry¡±. Yan Jinyu took a few more nces. Huo Siyu, who was sitting beside her, shifted again and again until she was beside her. She bumped her shoulder and gestured for her to look into the kitchen. ¡°Beauty Yu, Huo Sisi will definitely be a good wife and mother in the future. Look, she went into the kitchen to inspect their work again.¡± When Sun Xiangxiang, who was sitting on the other sofa, heard that, she threw a nce at her angrily. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Huo Siyu smiled. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t say anything wrong either.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, are you thirsty? Shall I get you a ss of water?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her and chuckled, ¡°Thank you.¡± She smiled at Huo Lin and Sun Xiangxiang who were looking over. Huo Siyu asked, ¡°How about Mom and Dad? Do you want to drink water? I¡¯ll pour it together.¡± Sun Xiangxiang finished the tea in her hand in one go. ¡°Yes, pour a cup for your father and me too. I¡¯m thirsty.¡± Huo Lin nced at the teacup Sun Xiangxiang had ced on the coffee table and raised his eyebrows. He nodded too. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pour a ss for each of you.¡± Getting sses of water was just an excuse. She was there to observe. Huo Sisi still had the mood to go to the kitchen to inspect after experiencing such a thing? She did not believe it. As for why she was so sure about what Huo Sisi had experienced, it was not because she could tell, but¡­ She had received a video from Xiang Jie and had seen it in her room with Beauty Yu. Otherwise, how could they be in the mood to build snowmen? She was too happy and pulled Beauty Yu to build a snowman to express her joy. The video was very interesting. It was simr to watching a movie. She didn¡¯t expect Huo Sisi to be so¡­ Uh, bold? As for whether she had any sympathy for Huo Sisi after watching that video, she could say with certainty that she did not! Putting aside the fact that Huo Sisi had nned to use such a method to destroy her a year ago, regarding the matter between Huo Sisi and Cao Ming, it waspletely Huo Sisi who took the initiativeter on. Cao Ming only said a few threatening words. If Huo Sisi had loved herself a little more, Cao Ming, who was lying on the hospital bed and unable to move, would not have been able to do anything to her. Unfortunately, Huo Sisi¡­ After a while, Huo Siyu came over with three cups of warm water on a tray, one for each of them. She turned around and put the tray back. However, be it when she was pouring or putting the tray down, she kept ncing into the kitchen discreetly. After dinner was ready, Huo Xuan didn¡¯te downstairs to eat. The reason was that he had eaten outside and had work to do. This made Huo Sisi very distracted during the entire meal. Since Huo Xuan wasn¡¯t at the dinner table, his medicinal meal naturally wasn¡¯t brought out to the table. After dinner, Huo Sisi volunteered to send some food upstairs for Huo Xuan. Although Huo Lin and Sun Xiangxiang, who suspected that she was interested in Huo Xuan, were unhappy, they didn¡¯t say anything in the end. Huo Siyu and Yan Jinyu looked at each other, but they didn¡¯t say anything. Huo Sisi carried the tray upstairs and knocked on Huo Xuan¡¯s study door, but no one answered. ¡°Brother, are you there?¡± No one answered, so Huo Sisi pushed the door open and walked in. The next second, a ck gun was pointed at her head. Huo Sisi was so frightened that she almost knocked over the medicinal soup in her hand. ¡°B-Brother¡­¡± Chapter 202 - A Tragic End

Chapter 202: A Tragic End

Huo Xuan crossed his legs and satzily on the sofa. The one who was pointing a gun at Huo Sisi was Huo Ning. Huo Sisi was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Huo Ning to still be around at this time. Didn¡¯t Huo Ning usually go back at this time? That was not important. What was important was that she could be killed by a bullet at any moment! ¡°I-I saw that Brother didn¡¯t go downstairs to eat tonight. I only came to send you something to eat. I-I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± Huo Xuan sat on the sofa with one hand on the back of the sofa and the other ying with his phone. He looked up at her calmly. ¡°Huo Sisi, you¡¯re quite bold.¡± Huo Sisi, who was carrying the tray, trembled in fear and her face turned pale. ¡°B-Brother, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean. I¡¯m just here to deliver food to you. I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Kneel.¡± Huo Sisi immediately knelt down. Huo Ning snatched the tray from her hand and ced it on the ground. He pointed the gun at her with one hand and took out his phone with the other. ¡°Get someone to the study to investigate if something was ced in Sir¡¯s food.¡± Huo Sisi almost fainted when she heard that. H-how did they know? She had been so careful. After saying that, Huo Ning turned on his phone and ced the image in front of Huo Sisi. ¡°Do you see what this is?¡± It was an extremely familiar scene. Wasn¡¯t it just her and Cao Ming in the ward¡­ Huo Sisi widened her eyes in fear, ¡°B-Brother, no, it¡¯s not like that. I-I was forced. I didn¡¯t do it willingly. Brother, you have to seek justice for me¡­¡± Huo Sisi was already so flustered that she didn¡¯t know what to do. She knew that she was finished. This surveince video was obviously taken in the ward. In other words, all of this was done by Cao Ming. He had actually installed the surveince camera before that! ¡°Just a few minutes ago, this video was all over the Inte. If I hadn¡¯t handled it in time, do you know how much the Huo Family would have been implicated and lost?¡± Huo Xuan exuded an evil aura that made people shiver. Huo Sisi was filled with fear, but she only managed to grasp the key words ¡°The video is all over the Inte¡±. A few minutes. No matter how timely it was, it must have been seen by many people. She was finished! Without caring about the gun pointing at her forehead, Huo Sisi fell to the ground with a pale face. However, she suddenly thought of something and her eyes lit up again, ¡°Brother, you have a way to help me, right? Cao Ming forced me. He really forced me¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she was pped to the ground by Sun Xiangxiang, who had rushed in! Sun Xiangxiang was trembling in anger. ¡°Y-you! You¡¯re still denying it! I thought I was wrong when I saw the video just now. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be you!¡± Huo Ning¡¯s phone was still ying the video. She couldn¡¯t see it, but the sounds could be clearly heard. Sun Xiangxiang felt disgusted. ¡°How did I raise such a shameless daughter like you!¡± ¡°Forced? Do you think we¡¯re blind? We can¡¯t see that it¡¯s you¡­ I¡¯m embarrassed to say that because I don¡¯t have the face!¡± Other than Sun Xiangxiang, Huo Lin, Yan Jinyu, and Huo Siyu were all standing on the stairs outside the study. Huo Lin¡¯s expression was also dark. Only Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu watched the show without changing their expressions. ¡°No matter what, I thought that at least you still cared about Xuan¡¯er. I knew that Xuan¡¯er was busy with work and didn¡¯t have time to eat, so I sent him food. So you actually had the intention of making my son a cuckold!¡± Sun Xiangxiang nced at the bowl of medicinal food angrily. She had heard what Huo Ning said when he called to investigate if something had been nted. She wished she could p Huo Sisi to death now. ¡°Who gave you the guts to scheme against my son like this!¡± As she spoke, she pped her again. Huo Sisi¡¯s face was swollen. ¡°Back then, I saw that you were pitiful and looked a little like Rainy, so I brought you back to the Huo Family and gave you everything that a legitimate daughter of the Huo Family could have. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a disaster!¡± ¡°Previously, Rainy said that you were evil and schemed against her at the banquet. I still thought that you were a kind and sensible child and made many excuses for you. But what about you?¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have any evidence now, I still believe what Rainy said. Poor Rainy. She almost suffered a huge cmity because I couldn¡¯t see through a person!¡± Huo Sisi didn¡¯t dare to refute at all because the gun was pressed against her head. She didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. She knew very well how Huo Xuan handled things and it was entirely possible that he would end her with one shot. ¡°Mom, I know I¡¯m wrong. This time, even if I wish that it didn¡¯t happen, it¡¯d already happened. I¡¯m still the daughter of the Huo Family now. If, if this matter gets out, the Huo Family¡¯s reputation will also be damaged. I-I have to get rid of this matter¡­¡± ¡°Huo Sisi, you¡¯re still saying such words now. You¡¯re really thick-skinned.¡± Huo Siyu sneered. ¡°It was originally a family scandal. I thought that I would settle this privately and not let outsiders see it as a joke. However, you¡¯ve made an even bigger joke for me. The video has been spreading everywhere. Now, I¡¯m afraid all the families in South City who have interacted with the Huo Family know about it.¡± Huo Lin was telling Huo Sisi that he already knew about this. Huo Sisi was terrified. Huo Lin couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at her anymore. He said to Yan Jinyu, ¡°Jinyu rarelyes to the Huo Family as a guest, but we¡¯ve let you see such a thing. What a disgrace.¡± ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re being too serious.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled, ¡°You guys go ahead. I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± How could she not tell that Huo Lin wanted to send her away so obviously? She did not intend toe over initially. However, Little Rain acted coyly and pulled her along to watch the show. She was helpless and could only follow. Just as she was about to turn around, Huo Xuan, who was sitting on the sofa, said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t others see what she did?¡± ¡°Besides, Eldest Miss Yan is Rainy¡¯s friend. She¡¯s not an outsider.¡± After saying that, Huo Xuan ignored them and looked at Huo Ning, ¡°If you find out that there¡¯s something in the medicinal cuisine, just kill her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you usually do whatever you want, but you dare to ruin the Huo Family¡¯s reputation and even dare to target me. Aren¡¯t you tired of living?¡± ¡°No, no, Brother. It¡¯s not like that¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to ruin the Huo Family¡¯s reputation. T-this medicinal dish¡­ I have no idea either. The servants in the kitchen prepared it and served it. I-I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± Huo Xuan nced over with an evil gaze, ¡°Do you think I would care if you were the one who put something in this medicinal dish? Or would I care if you really put something in it?¡± Huo Sisi could tell that he wasn¡¯t joking and was scared silly. She hurriedly kowtowed, ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother, I was wrong. Please forgive me this time. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. I won¡¯t dare to do it again¡­ I-I¡¯m the daughter of the Huo Family. It¡¯s not easy for the Huo Family to exin to the public that I¡¯ve suddenly disappeared¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with exining it to the public?¡± Huo Siyu ignored Huo Sisi¡¯s angry re and said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to say that you felt insulted and have no face to live in this world and hung yourself to protect your reputation?¡± ¡°This will not only save the Huo Family¡¯s eldest daughter¡¯s reputation, but also the Huo Family¡¯s reputation. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± This was indeed a good idea. However, when Huo Siyu suggested this ruthless method, Huo Lin and Sun Xiangxiang were both a little taken aback. Only Huo Xuan¡¯s gaze on Huo Siyu darkened. Killing someone did not seem to be a big deal to Rainy. Such understanding and temperament could not be nurtured overnight. He instructed Huo Ning, ¡°There¡¯s no need to investigate the medicinal dish anymore. Deal with it as Rainy said. Deal with the news and public opinion first before getting the Cao Family to give an exnation.¡± Under Huo Sisi¡¯s ashen gaze, Huo Ning was about to fire the gun with a silencer when Huo Siyu suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Huo Ning was stunned. He looked at the gun in his hand and then at her. Was that what she meant? Huo Siyu smiled. ¡°Let me do it. Of course, I have to deal with the person who wants to harm me personally.¡± She looked at Huo Sisi, ¡°Huo Sisi, I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t even realize that I pretended to be drugged at the banquet on purpose, right? Oh, I told you before that I let you off easy, right? In that case, do you know that I did it on purpose?¡± ¡°Do you know why I deliberately pretended to be drugged?¡± Huo Sisi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Because I want to use the fastest way to find out who the mastermind is. You had the biggest reaction among the group of people who rushed in when I was drugged. It¡¯s just that other than me, nobody¡¯s attention was on you at that time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re indeed very smart and cautious. You don¡¯t let anyone have any evidence against you.¡± ¡°But so what? Didn¡¯t you fall in the end too?¡± ¡°You always want to scheme against me. Unfortunately, your skills are not enough with me.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good if you¡¯d know your ce? You would still be the eldest daughter of the Huo Family. In the future, you can use the Huo Family as your backing to marry into a good family and live a carefree life. Why do you have to think about things that don¡¯t belong to you?¡± ¡°What do you know!¡± Huo Sisi probably knew that she couldn¡¯t turn the situation around, so she burst out with all the resentment in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Huo Family, the only daughter of the Huo Family. You¡¯re already lost, but why did youe back to fight with me?¡± ¡°What equal treatment? An adopted daughter is still an adopted daughter. How can Ipare to the biological daughter? Sooner orter, my position will be reced by you. There will be no ce for me in the Huo Family anymore!¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say about marrying into a good family. In South City, who else canpare to the Huo Family? Oh, not only South City, even in the capital, the Huo Family isparable to the three top families. Where can I find such a family?¡± ¡°Besides, why should I marry someone else? I like Big Brother!¡± Huo Xuan¡¯s expression darkened. Huo Lin and Sun Xiangxiang had ugly expressions. Huo Siyu smiled. ¡°You¡¯re quite ambitious. You even denied it when I said that you have such thoughts about my brother. Now, you¡¯re pping yourself in the face, right?¡± ¡°Initially, you didn¡¯t have to die in pain to end everything. Now, Huo Sisi, what do you think will happen to you?¡± ¡°Give me the gun.¡± She reached out and Huo Ning was inexplicably frightened by her aura. By the time he reacted, the gun was already in her hand. Huo Sisi held the gun in her hand and weighed it in her hand. She curled her fingers and aimed it at Huo Sisi¡¯s leg. Huo Xuan watched her actions. His eyes darkened. This was not the first time she had touched a gun. On the contrary, Rainy¡¯s technique was very skilled. ¡°Huo Sisi, tell me. If I cripple your legs and let you marry Cao Ming, what will happen to you in the future?¡± ¡°Rainy¡­¡± Sun Xiangxiang wanted to stop her. It was not because of Huo Sisi, but because she did not want Huo Siyu to be tainted by blood. Huo Siyu smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mom. It¡¯s just a small matter.¡± ¡°Just leave these matters to your brother. Don¡¯t scare your friend,¡± Huo Lin said hesitantly. Hearing his words, Huo Siyu and Huo Xuan looked at Yan Jinyu, who was smiling calmly at the side. Scare Beauty Yu? Scare her? She was probably braver than anyone else. Didn¡¯t you see that she was still smiling? ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± ¡°Huo Siyu, how dare you!¡± ¡°See if I dare.¡± She hooked her fingers and made two bangs. Huo Sisi¡¯s heartbreaking screams came from the study. Sun Xiangxiang closed her eyes in shock. Looking at Huo Siyu, who did not even blink and was even blowing on the gun with a hint of evilness and killing intent, Huo Xuan did not say anything, but his heart felt ufortable. He nced at Huo Ning. ¡°Shut her up and drag her out.¡± ¡°In addition, inform the Cao Family that if they don¡¯t want their entire family to be destroyed,e and discuss the marriage with the Huo Family.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Huo Sisi was gagged and dragged out. At this moment, the professional who was checking if something had been added in the medicinal dish arrived. The results of the examination were that there was indeed medicine added and it was very strong. Huo Sisi had probably even taken Huo Xuan¡¯s self-control into consideration. In order to ensure that she was sessful, she had added in ten times the normal dosage. Upon knowing this oue, Huo Lin and Sun Xiangxiang, especially Sun Xiangxiang, were so angry that her eyes turned red. She wished she could rush over and p Huo Sisi twice. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, make the decision yourself. I¡¯ll bring your mother back to her room.¡± Huo Xuan nodded, and Huo Lin left with Sun Xiangxiang. Instantly, there were only three people left in the study. ¡°How did Rainy know that Huo Sisi had put something in the medicinal dish?¡± Huo Xuan waved the phone in his hand. It was obvious that Huo Xuan didn¡¯t go downstairs to eat because he had received a message from Huo Siyu, reminding him that Huo Sisi had done something. Huo Siyu¡¯s intention was to tell Huo Xuan to be careful when he ate. However, Huo Xuan¡¯s n was to get rid of Huo Sisi in one go. She specially waited in the study. Huo Sisi indeed did not disappoint him. She brought the things upstairs. ¡°Even without my reminder, Brother wouldn¡¯t have fallen for it, right?¡± Huo Xuan smiled without saying a word. If even Huo Sisi could scheme against him, how could he possibly convince the entire Huo Family with such a sickly body? ¡°Brother, you can settle the rest. Beauty Yu and I will return to the room first.¡± ¡°Rainy,¡± Huo Xuan called out to her. Huo Siyu stopped and turned back. She smiled and asked, ¡°Brother, is there anything else?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve touched a gun before?¡± Huo Siyu smiled. ¡°No, but I¡¯ve touched many toy guns.¡± After saying that, she turned and left. Huo Xuan looked at their backs and was silent for a long time. Chapter 203 - The Lovey-Dovey Scene

Chapter 203: The Lovey-Dovey Scene

The marriage between the Huo Family and the Cao Family was quickly decided. Due to the fact that Cao Ming was injured and hospitalized, the wedding was not grand. Huo Sisi¡¯s legs were also injured, so she was sent to the hospital to be hospitalized with Cao Ming. In just two days, Huo Sisi looked extremely haggard. After sending her to the hospital, she was naturally arranged to be in the same ward as Cao Ming. On that day, Xiang Jie even went to the hospital to mock Huo Sisi. Huo Sisi actually did not refute her, so Xiang Jie felt that it was meaningless and left. However, after they closed the door, the Cao Family was very rude to Huo Sisi. That was not all. After sessfully getting the marriage certificate, Cao Ming¡¯s attitude towards Huo Sisi was not as good as before. He beat and scolded her at every turn. This was even when Cao Ming was injured and could not get out of bed. One could imagine what kind of life Huo Sisi would have after she was discharged and returned to the Cao Family. It must be very ¡°lively¡± for a couple with crippled legs¡­ Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu didn¡¯t care about this. The two of them finally got rid of Huo Sisi and felt much better. In addition, Yin Jiujin wasing to South City from the capital today, so Yan Jinyu¡¯s mood was even better. ¡°Beauty Yu, do you really not need me to go to the airport with you?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled faintly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to. Just lend me a car.¡± Don¡¯t ask how Yan Jinyu, who had just turned 18 years old and hadn¡¯t gone for the exam, get her driver¡¯s license from. There was really no license that she couldn¡¯t get if she wanted one. And it was definitely genuine identification. After helping her put her luggage in the trunk, Huo Siyu asked, ¡°Are you not going back to the Huo Familyter?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve booked a hotel. I¡¯ll call you over for dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Alright, inform me when you book a restaurant.¡± After putting down the luggage and closing the trunk, Huo Siyu looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Beauty Yu, actually, after settling Huo Sisi, I¡¯m quite bored in South City.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled, ¡°Then you can go to North City or go on a vacation somewhere else?¡± North City? Huo Siyu¡¯s lips twitched. Better not. She couldn¡¯t stand Yin Jiujin¡¯s jealous gazes. Travel elsewhere? She didn¡¯t seem to be in the mood either. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll stay at home for a few days. Beauty Yu, when do you n to go to the capital? I¡¯ll call my brother along. I believe in another 10 to 15 days, we should be able topletely settle the matter that trapped my brother. Speaking of which, your Brother Nine is really ruthless.¡± ¡°It¡¯s right to seek revenge, but this is too ruthless.¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°Little Rain, if you can¡¯t stand it anymore, you can help your brother.¡± Huo Siyu quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no, no. I won¡¯t get involved in the Huo Family¡¯s business. Not now, not in the future either. I want to be someone who only knows how to eat and y.¡± Yan Jinyu shook her head and smiled. She opened the car door. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The car engine started and they left the Huo Family¡¯s mansion in no time. When Huo Siyu returned to the Huo Family¡¯s main building, Huo Lin and Sun Xiangxiang were still sitting in the living room. Huo Xuan was also there. Huo Xuan didn¡¯t go to the office this morning. Huo Xuan was standing upstairs watching when Huo Siyu sent Yan Jinyu off. ¡°Jinyu left?¡± Sun Xiangxiang asked. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± She looked at Huo Xuan, ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you going to the office today?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll goter.¡± ¡°Come and sit,¡± Huo Xuan said. He looked a little inscrutable. Huo Siyu paused for a moment, but she still walked over and sat down. Some things had to be faced. Sun Xiangxiang looked at her. As she looked at her, her eyes turned red. ¡°It¡¯s our fault. If we didn¡¯t adopt Huo Sisi in the early years, there wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble now.¡± ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to apologize for this. You and Dad adopted Huo Sisi because you miss me, right?¡± ¡°But if we didn¡¯t adopt Huo Sisi, you wouldn¡¯t have¡­ Something almost happened at home when you just came home. Why didn¡¯t you say it out loud when you were suspicious? You actually took the risk yourself. If we didn¡¯t arrive in time in the end, you¡­¡± Huo Siyu lowered her eyes and looked up at her with a faint smile. ¡°Mom, if I said that Huo Sisi wanted to harm me back then and I couldn¡¯t produce any evidence, would you believe me or Huo Sisi?¡± Sun Xiangxiang was stunned. She looked regretful. ¡°It¡¯s Mom¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s already in the past, Mom, don¡¯t mention it again.¡± However, Huo Xuan suddenly said, ¡°If you told me back then, I would believe you unconditionally.¡± This time, it was Huo Siyu who was stunned. She looked at him and smiled. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t think too much. Just take it that I¡¯m still not familiar with you guys at that time and can¡¯t give you all my trust.¡± It was fine if she didn¡¯t say that, but once she did, the three of them felt even more upset. Huo Siyu also realized it and pretended to be rxed. ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s all in the past. Why are you still mentioning it? Speaking of which, if it wasn¡¯t for these things, Mom and Dad probably wouldn¡¯t have realized that Huo Sisi was hiding her thoughts until now.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s all Brother¡¯s fault for being too outstanding. It¡¯s inevitable that others will covet you.¡± ¡°Mom, which family has a suitable daughter? Can you help my brother find a suitable one? I¡¯m already engaged, but Brother isn¡¯t. It seems a little outrageous.¡± Over the past few days, she had realized that although her brother and Beauty Yu did not have much contact, the way his brother looked at Beauty Yu had slowly changed. It was all Beauty Yu¡¯s fault for being too charming. She was the one who made the most moves in the Huo Family. Beauty Yu was obviously so low-key, but her brother still noticed her. If Beauty Yu didn¡¯t have any feelings for Yin Jiujin, it was also a good thing that her brother had feelings for her. After all, one shouldn¡¯t let benefits go to others. However, Beauty Yu cared about Yin Jiujin very much. This way, if her brother had any thoughts about Beauty Yu, he would only end up sad. She didn¡¯t want that to happen. This was also one of the reasons Beauty Yu wanted to leave. When she said that, not only Sun Xiangxiang and Huo Lin, but even Huo Xuan was stunned. Huo Xuan seemed to have thought of something. No one knew what he was thinking about. Sun Xiangxiang knew that Huo Xuan didn¡¯t want to talk about this. She nced at Huo Xuan and said to Huo Siyu hesitantly, ¡°I-I¡¯ll help your brother take note.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Huo Xuan said to Huo Siyu as he calmed down. ¡°I asked you here because I have something important to ask you.¡± Business¡­ The smile in Huo Siyu¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°What do you want to ask me, Brother?¡± Huo Lin and Sun Xiangxiang didn¡¯t say anything. It was unknown if Huo Xuan had told them in advance or if they had also seen something and guessed that Huo Xuan would ask. ¡°Since you said that you fell into Huo Sisi¡¯s trap on purpose at the banquet, that means you knew that there was something wrong with that ss of wine from the beginning.¡± ¡°Since you know, why did you drink it? Aren¡¯t you afraid that something will really happen?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t nothing happen?¡± Huo Siyu replied carelessly. ¡°Why would Brother pursue something that didn¡¯t happen?¡± Huo Xuan looked at her deeply, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t pursue this matter anymore. Then, how do you exin the two gunshots you gave Huo Sisi? Not to mention that you¡¯re skilled at holding a gun, how could a teenage girl like you not even blink under such circumstances?¡± ¡°Brother, are you¡­ questioning me?¡± Looking into her smiling eyes, Huo Xuan suddenly panicked a little and hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not questioning you. I just want to understand you better.¡± His tone softened a little. ¡°Rainy, don¡¯t think too much. Your brother and we have no intention of questioning you. We just want to understand you more. After all, all these years¡­¡± Huo Siyu looked at them. ¡°I know. You¡¯re doing this for my own good.¡± ¡°Brother, why do you have to investigate further? You and I are biological siblings. Everyone knows how you do things. Perhaps, I¡¯m as ruthless as you in my bones?¡± ¡°Besides, Huo Sisi schemed against me. Do I have to repay evil with kindness and pity her? I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± Huo Xuan looked at her. She knew that was not what he was asking¡­ Forget it. If she didn¡¯t want to say it, so be it. Don¡¯t make the rtionship that she had finally eased up with them so distant again. ¡°Very good. You¡¯re indeed my sister. You will do this in the future. You can¡¯t show mercy to your enemies.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huo Siyu. So what was the point of asking her in such a serious tone? ¡°¡­¡± Huo Lin and Sun Xiangxiang. In the end, Huo Siyuughed dryly. However, after this, she became even closer to these family members. *** At the airport, Yan Jinyu found a parking spot and parked the car before walking towards the exit of the airport. It was cold in South City, so she was dressed a little too much. She was wearing a white down jacket and a ck hat on her head. Under the hat, her long hair was down. She had a ck-and-white scarf around her neck. A scarf was wrapped around her face. Even so, she was still very conspicuous standing in the crowd. From time to time, passers-by would look in her direction. It was probably because her aura could not be concealed. Even passers-by had noticed her, let alone Yin Jiujin. The moment Yin Jiujin walked out, he locked onto her. He was wearing a ck windbreaker, and the scarf around his neck was matching Yan Jinyu¡¯s. Some people were like this. They formed a nice scenery wherever they stood. Even though Yin Jiujin wore sunsses to cover most of his face, he was still the most conspicuous person among the group of people on the same flight. He dragged his ck luggage and walked towards Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t move. She just stood there and smiled as she watched him walk towards her. After walking closer and letting go of the luggage, Yin Jiujin pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. ¡°Why are you still here on such a cold day? Didn¡¯t you say that you would wait for me at the hotel?¡± Yan Jinyu shrank into his arms. ¡°Didn¡¯t Brother Nine personallye to South City to pick me up on such a cold day too? Actually, you can go back to North City and wait for me. I can go back by myself.¡± Yin Jiujin let go of her a little and flicked her forehead. ¡°When will you go back if I don¡¯t pick you up personally?¡± Yan Jinyu rubbed her aching head and looked at him angrily, ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days.¡± ¡°And Brother Nine, you can¡¯t flick my forehead like that anymore. Why are you still doing it?¡± Her big round eyes were filled with usation. She even sounded a little coquettish. Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart stirred when he saw this. His fingers twitched before he finally raised his hand to pinch her face. ¡°Silly.¡± He almost couldn¡¯t help but kiss her in public. He took her hand but realized that she was not wearing any gloves. He simply held her hands in his and rubbed them together. Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. ¡°Remember to wear gloves when you go out next time.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him and smiled foolishly. Then, in the next second, she stood on her tiptoes and reached under his scarf, pressing her hands against his neck. ¡°They are warm like this.¡± Yin Jiujin let her be and looked at her through his sunsses. His eyes that were covered by his sunsses were filled with doting smiles. About a minuteter, he took her hand out and held it in his palm. He held her hand with one hand and pulled his luggage with the other. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The man was tall and the woman was petite. The man held the girl¡¯s hand steadily while the girl skipped along. There was no overly intimate action, but it was filled with pink bubbles. The passers-by at the side kept screaming ¡°too lovey-dovey¡±. Chapter 204 - His Love Rival Huo Xuan

Chapter 204: His Love Rival Huo Xuan

At a five-star hotel in South City. In the presidential suite. The moment they entered the room, Yin Jiujin let go of the luggage. He took off his sunsses and casually threw them on the table at the side. Then, he removed the scarf that Yan Jinyu had used to cover her face and kissed her. The moment they entered the room, Yin Jiujin let go of the luggage. He took off his sunsses and casually threw them on the table at the side. Then, he removed the scarf that Yan Jinyu had used to cover her face and kissed her. It had only been a few days. How could he miss someone so much? If he didn¡¯t have something to settleter on, he would have rushed over when he saw the photo the youngdy sent him. Actually, he had many photos of the youngdy on his phone. Most of them were taken at Mount Jing. There were photos of the youngdy swinging the swing in the courtyard, photos of the youngdy sitting on the sofa in the living room and watching television, and photos of the youngdy sleeping soundly beside him. Most of them were photos of the youngdy sleeping soundly beside him. Yes, there were also photos of them. However, the youngdy did not know. He had taken it secretly. It was a pity that the youngdy foolishly thought that he did not have her photo in his hand. She even specially sent him a photo and said that she wanted him to set it as his phone¡¯s wallpaper so that he could see her often. Of course, he naturally had to do as the youngdy requested. The frontal photo taken with the youngdy¡¯s lively appearance was indeed more pleasing to the eye than the photos he had taken secretly. During the past two days, he was always taking out his phone to stare at the photo. As he stared at it, the corners of his lips would subconsciously curve up. He missed her even more. When Yin Jiujin¡¯s lipsnded, Yan Jinyu also raised her arms and wrapped them around his neck. Her passion for kissing had never been inferior to Yin Jiujin¡¯s. After a while, their scarves, hats, and heavy clothes fell to the ground. They did not even enter the room and just kissed on the sofa in the living room. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t go overboard. In the end, other than being a little messy, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t take off her dress. Yin Jiujin minded that a little. This was a hotel. Although the environment was very good, he still felt a little conflicted inwardly. Countless people had touched hotel beds and sofas. He did not want his girl to lie on them naked. After the kiss. Yin Jiujin sat on the sofa and ced Yan Jinyu onto hisp. He leaned his chin on her shoulder and buried his face in her neck, kissing her from time to time. Yan Jinyu would stop him in the beginning, but when she realized that she couldn¡¯t stop him, she let him be. After a long while, Yan Jinyu put his hand on her waist and turned to look at him. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yin Jiujin slowly raised his head and stared at her. The emotions in his eyes were so strong that Yan Jinyu felt like she was being stared at by a wolf. Her heart skipped a beat. She quickly covered his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Yin Jiujin gently hugged her and made her sit on hisp. He removed her hand that was covering his eyes. He held her fingertips in his palm and squeezed them. ¡°You can even talk about serious matters like this.¡± Then, he lowered his head and pecked her on the lips. Yan Jinyu red at him angrily. Yin Jiujin chuckled. ¡°Tell me, I¡¯m not teasing you anymore.¡± He yed with her fingers. Yan Jinyu ignored him and said what she wanted to say, ¡°Regarding the Empire Group this time, Brother Nine was implicated by me.¡± Her tone was firm. After hearing her words, Yin Jiujin frowned. ¡°It¡¯s true that it¡¯s rted to you, but ¡®implicated¡¯? Girl, that word shouldn¡¯t be used between us.¡± ¡°I used the wrong word.¡± ¡°Anyway, this matter is very likely rted to Ghost ughter Ind. Obviously, someone wants to use this to sow discord between us.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes turned sharp. He was afraid that the youngdy would really misunderstand him. How dare they sow discord between them. No matter who did this, he would not let them off easily. It was best to hide it well and never let him find out. Otherwise¡­ The hand around her waist tightened as he stared at her. ¡°Girl, as long as you trust me, they can¡¯t drive a wedge between us. So, no matter what, you can¡¯t suspect me. Other than you, I don¡¯t have anyone else. Not in the past, and definitely not in the future.¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°Yes, I believe you.¡± ¡°Then, Brother Nine, can you tell me who was the one who added fuel to the fire?¡± Yin Jiujin paused in his actions and looked at her. ¡°Do you want to know that much?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± She really didn¡¯t want to know much. She just wanted to see if it was the same as her guess. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to exin for a while. I¡¯ll bring you to see him when you return to the capital with me in a few days.¡± Although he was jealous, Yin Jiujin still believed in Feng Yun¡¯s character. Others might be able to snatch their brother¡¯s woman, but not Feng Yun. Besides, he also wanted to know what rtionship Feng Yun had with the girl. Or rather, he wanted to know what Feng Yun had experienced when he was missing. Actually, the person who said that he would enter the army to serve the country when he grew up was Feng Yun and not him. If Feng Yun had not suddenly disappeared back then, he might have joined the army too. However, he must have followed Feng Yun to join in the fun and not because he wanted to go. It was undeniable that he was influenced by Feng Yun when he decided to join the army. Feng Yun was seven years old when he went missing. He wanted to find Feng Yun more than anyone else, but at that time, he was too weak. He realized that no matter if it was looking for someone or gaining the right to speak, only those who had enough ability were qualified to speak. Hence, he entered the army to strengthen himself. ¡°Alright.¡± Yan Jinyu saw that the emotions in his eyes were a littleplicated. She raised her hand and caressed his face. ¡°Brother Nine, you can tell me anything. I¡¯m very tight-lipped. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Rather than saying that she was tight-lipped, it was more appropriate to say that she was toozy to talk to others. Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart softened. He tilted his head and kissed her palm. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll tell you slowly in the future. Now, we have more important things to do.¡± Yan Jinyu was stunned. Yin Jiujin smiled and raised her chin before lowering her head to kiss her again. This time, it was not as urgent as before. The gentle and quick kiss made it easier to move her heartstrings. After a while, Yan Jinyu was brought into the mood. She wrapped her arms around his neck, responding to him equally gently. *** When Yin Jiujin arrived in South City, it was about 11 am. The two of them would reach the hotel at most 11: 30 am. However, it was already five in the afternoon when they came out of the hotel. They had both showered and changed. They headed to the restaurant. They were driving the Huo Family¡¯s car. Yin Jiujin was driving while Yan Jinyu sat in the front passenger seat. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve booked it. You can go over now.¡± Yan Jinyu was on the phone when Yin Jiujin turned to help her buckle her seatbelt. He even pecked her on the cheek. It was a little loud. Yan Jinyu red at him. When Huo Siyu¡¯s ¡°Beauty Yu, what was that sound earlier¡± came from the phone, she hurriedly said, ¡°See youter¡± and hung up. Yin Jiujin ced his left hand on the steering wheel and looked at her with a smile in his eyes. He habitually raised his right hand to caress the ring on his left middle finger. This was a habit he had developed recently. Every time he thought of the girl, he would caress this ring. ¡°What are you looking at? Let¡¯s go.¡± Yan Jinyu usually wouldn¡¯t speak so coquettishly. She didn¡¯t realize that she was actually like this in front of Yin Jiujin. She didn¡¯t notice it, but Yin Jiujin did. His smile deepened as he started the engine and headed for the restaurant. In the winter, they ate hotpot. It was a famous hotpot restaurant in South City. The venue was not easy to book. Yan Jinyu could book it because of her superbputer skills. There were only three people whoseputer skills were better than hers. In other words, she was actually very powerful herself. However, those three people were only better atputer skills than her. However, whenpared to her in terms of overall strength ¡­ In terms of overall strength, the ruthless man who had nurtured her, the current generation¡¯s Ghost ughter, was actually about the same as her. Or rather, there were some aspects that were slightly better than hers, but she was unwilling to admit it. If he was really stronger than her, would he have fallen into her hands? Although she was not sure if he was really dead, it was a fact that he had fallen badly in her hands. Twenty minutester, they arrived at the hotpot restaurant. The two of them headed straight to the private room under the guidance of the waiter. However, before they reached the private room, they met someone familiar. ¡°Miss Yan!¡± It was Chen Xiaotian and Chen Ye. The two of them spoke at the same time. Their voices sounded obviously excited. They didn¡¯t seem to see Yin Jiujin. Their eyes were fixed on Yan Jinyu, and they looked like they were drooling. At least, from Yin Jiujin¡¯s point of view, that was the case. He frowned deeply. How did the youngdy provoke these people in just a few days? He didn¡¯t know the young one, but he knew the older one. Chen Xiaotian, the former underground overlord of South City, but had now switched careers. He had been single for ¡°10,000 years¡±. They must be up to no good youngdy as they stared at his girl with glowing eyes. He let go of her hand and wrapped his arm around Yan Jinyu¡¯s waist, making her lean towards him. Only then did Chen Xiaotian and Chen Ye notice the person standing beside Yan Jinyu. When they saw the other party, Chen Ye didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. However, Chen Xiaotian¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict. ¡°Master Nine is here too. Nice to meet you.¡± Only then did Chen Ye recognize Yin Jiujin. He had only seen Yin Jiujin from afar, but he had never seen him up close. Compared to Chen Xiaotian, he wasn¡¯t so calm. He wanted to size up Yin Jiujin, but he didn¡¯t dare to. Because Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze was a little frightening at this moment, and coupled with the hugemotion Yin Jiujin had caused in the capital recently, Chen Ye felt a little afraid when he saw him. ¡°Boss Chen, nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Boss Chen knows my fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°We barely know each other.¡± Chen Xiaotian temporarily didn¡¯t know if Yin Jiujin already knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. His words were wless. ¡°But Boss Chen didn¡¯t look like you barely knew her with your reaction earlier.¡± Yan Jinyu was helpless. She pinched his waist and Yin Jiujin looked at her. ¡°Brother Nine, we met in Country M three years ago.¡± Three years ago, in Country M. Yin Jiujin understood. So he knew the girl¡¯s identity. No wonder his attitude towards the girl was so strange. There seemed to be something more in his enthusiasm¡­ Like respect? After Yan Jinyu said that, Chen Xiaotian also knew that Yin Jiujin knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. He smiled and exined, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Three years ago in Country M, Miss Yan saved my life.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the two of you toe to my shop. I¡¯ll be your host today.¡± ¡°Your shop?¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows. Chen Xiaotian smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right. Aren¡¯t we changing jobs now? The results are quite good. We¡¯re involved in all kinds of industries.¡± ¡°Miss Yan, did you and Master Nine invite a guest? I can arrange a private room for you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone else, but there¡¯s no need for a private room. I¡¯ve already booked it.¡± As they were talking, Huo Siyu arrived. She wasn¡¯t alone. Huo Xuan was also here. Yin Jiujin¡¯s face suddenly darkened when he saw Huo Xuan. He knew that Huo Xuan must be thinking about his girl. Chapter 205 - Enemies and Friends

Chapter 205: Enemies and Friends

Huo Xuan held his handkerchief and coughed softly. He looked past Yin Jiujin and at Yan Jinyu, ¡°I came uninvited. Sorry for disturbing you.¡± Huo Siyu also said, ¡°My brother sent me here.¡± She did not intend to let her brother follow her. After all, she did not want her brother to have any thoughts about Beauty Yu. Of course, the less he interacted with her, the better. However, her brother did not go to thepany for the entire day. He was just settling work in the study room. When she was about to leave, he suggested sending her there. In the end, she could only let him send her. She did not know why her brother did that. Was he simply here to apany her? Or did he want to see Beauty Yu? Not to mention that Huo Siyu didn¡¯t know the purpose of Huo Xuan following them, even Huo Xuan himself might not know it. At that moment, he simply wanted toe over. He really wanted to, so he did. He did not think too deeply about the reason. ¡°I¡¯ve been disturbing the Huo Family for so many days, so I should treat Young Master Huo to a meal. I thought that Young Master Huo was busy with work, so I didn¡¯t invite him. It¡¯s naturally good that Young Master Huo cane,¡± Yan Jinyu said truthfully. ¡°Miss Yan, you¡¯re being too polite. You¡¯re Rainy¡¯s friend. We¡¯re all very happy to have you as a guest in the Huo Family. Come again if you have the chance.¡± After saying that, she turned to Yin Jiujin and smiled sinisterly. ¡°Second Young Master Yin, I trust you¡¯ve been well since west met.¡± Yin Jiujin nced at him emotionlessly. ¡°How have you been?¡± Huo Xuan didn¡¯t show his thoughts. If he didn¡¯t let go and he would make his girl notice Huo Xuan, he wasn¡¯t that stupid. ¡°Thank you for taking care of my fianc¨¦e these few days.¡± Fianc¨¦e¡­ Huo Xuan paused. Indeed, the elders of the two families had long decided on their engagement. Very good. Yin Jiujin was considered very capable among the younger generation. From the looks of it, they were verypatible. Even though¡­ He chuckled. ¡°The Huo Family should be thanking Eldest Miss Yan for taking care of Rainy. Second Young Master Yin, you don¡¯t have to be polite.¡± ¡°Young Master Huo,¡± Chen Xiaotian greeted. ¡°Boss Chen.¡± Huo Xuan looked around, ¡°I heard that this is Boss Chen¡¯s shop. It seems like business is good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small business. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Young Master Huo.¡± After some small talk, they arrived at the private room. The Chen brothers did not join them. They only instructed the waiters to entertain them. There was an air conditioner in the private room, so Yin Jiujin naturally helped Yan Jinyu remove her scarf. Yan Jinyu removed her jacket and naturally handed it to him. Huo Xuan saw this scene and his eyes narrowed slightly. Huo Siyu tsked inwardly as she took off her jacket and hung it up. These two people were really¡­ They were so intimate that no one could interfere. It seemed like it was good for her brother to apany her on this trip. It could make her brother give up. Although the process was a little cruel. It was better to suffer quickly. She was indeed a heartless sister. The four of them sat down. Huo Siyu took the menu automatically and ordered many dishes without asking anything. Then, she didn¡¯t hand the menu to Yan Jinyu but handed it to Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin looked at her deeply but didn¡¯t take it. He only said, ¡°Just order. I rarely eat hotpot. I¡¯m not particr about it.¡± Be it Xi Fengling or Huo Siyu, they automatically ignored the girl when they ordered food. And the food that Huo Siyu ordered was clearly more than one person could eat. In other words, she had ordered everything that both she and the youngdy liked. She did the same as Xi Fengling. Everyone knew howzy the youngdy was. Every time he knew that these people knew the girl better than him, he felt a little upset. However, at the same time, he was very d. He was d that they were by the youngdy¡¯s side when she suffered. Huo Siyu handed the menu to Huo Xuan. ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°Just go ahead and order. We¡¯ve had so many meals at home together. You should remember my taste.¡± Huo Siyu did not know if it was an illusion, but she felt that her brother¡¯s words sounded a little sour. When Yin Jiujin heard that, he nced at Huo Xuan imperceptibly. So, was Huo Xuan jealous because Huo Siyu ordered food for the youngdy? Then his feelings for the youngdy¡­ She could not understand. In reality, it wasn¡¯t that Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t understand, but even if Huo Xuan treated Yan Jinyu differently now, she still couldn¡¯t surpass Huo Siyu in Huo Xuan¡¯s heart. They had their dinner after ordering. After eating for a while, Huo Xuan suddenly looked at Yin Jiujin and said, ¡°I heard that Second Young Master Yin has caused quite amotion in the capital recently.¡± ¡°I simply taught some ignorant people a lesson.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s words were a hint. Of course, Huo Xuan understood, but he pretended not to. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t so busy recently that I couldn¡¯t leave, I might have joined in the fun.¡± ¡°Young Master Huo, if you don¡¯t find it troublesome, just join in the fun.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the least afraid of trouble. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have such an opportunity now.¡± ¡°If Young Master Huo feels that the Huo Corporation has enough to squander, you¡¯ll have a chance anytime.¡± This meant that he would entertain him anytime. ¡°The Huo Corporation doesn¡¯t have anything else except a lot of money. We can squander it as we please.¡± *** The two of them kept talking, making Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu rather speechless. What kind of childish ¡°open strife¡± was this? Huo Siyu picked up some food for Huo Xuan. ¡°Brother.¡± Huo Xuan stopped his ¡°argument¡± with Yin Jiujin and looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s very likely that the person targeting Second Young Master Yin is targeting Beauty Yu. Beauty Yu¡¯s enemy is my enemy.¡± When she said this, the people who heard it would only think that she had a good rtionship with Beauty Yu and treated Beauty Yu¡¯s enemy as her enemy. However, Beauty Yu¡¯s enemy was, in fact, the same as hers. She had said it so ambiguously on purpose. However, Huo Xuan understood. Because he had already guessed Huo Siyu and Yan Jinyu¡¯s past. Although he couldn¡¯t guess anything concrete, he could tell from their rtionship that they must have lived together in the past. Hence, those people who came for Yan Jinyu, would also target Rainy? Huo Xuan frowned deeply. ¡°You¡¯re my sister, so your enemy is naturally my enemy too. I was joking with Second Young Master Yin just now. There¡¯s no need to take it seriously.¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t a joke. He and Yin Jiujin were reallypetitors in business. However, if they had amon enemy, he did not mind a temporary truce. Actually, Huo Siyu felt a little touched when she heard Huo Xuan¡¯s words. It made her suddenly have the feeling that other than these fewpanions who would go through life and death with her together, her family was helping her unconditionally. She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re joking. Beauty Yu and I don¡¯t know much about business either. I just hope that Brother and Second Young Master Yin don¡¯t fight like fire and water. Isn¡¯t there some¡­ benignpetition?¡± Huo Xuan¡¯s eyes were smiling as he raised his hand to rub the top of her head, ¡°If you encounter any trouble in the future or anything you can¡¯t resolve, you can tell me.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± After dinner, they left separately. However, at night, Yin Jiujin received a call from Huo Xuan. Looking at Yan Jinyu, who was lying on hisp and watching television, Yin Jiujin caressed her face. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go and answer a call.¡± Yan Jinyu sat up. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Yin Jiujin leaned over and pecked the corners of her lips before getting up and walking to the room with his phone that kept ringing. The call connected. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°With Second Young Master Yin¡¯s intelligence, you should have guessed why I called, right?¡± Huo Xuan sat in the study room with his phone in one hand and thetest information Huo Ning had sent over in the other. It was about investigating Huo Siyu¡¯s past. He found more information than before. For example, after careful investigation, they realized that most of the students in that school back then did not know Huo Siyu when she was studying in Country F. Although her education certificate was real, there was indeed such a person in the school records. It further confirmed his guess. ¡°Young Master Huo, please speak frankly.¡± ¡°Sometimes, the enemy of an enemy is a friend. Since the person who is targeting Second Young Master Yin is very likely to be targeting Eldest Miss Yan, then they can be considered as Rainy¡¯s enemy. I wonder if Second Young Master Yin has found out the other party¡¯s identity? If you have, I hope you can tell me. One more person will be more useful.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± Huo Xuan knew that since he had already said so much, there was no need for Yin Jiujin to lie about this. After all, Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t a fool. On the contrary, Yin Jiujin was a very shrewd businessman. If he contributed to this matter, it would be a gain for Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to reject him. It was precisely because of this that Huo Xuan fell silent for a long time after hearing Yin Jiujin¡¯s words. An enemy that Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t find after causing such a hugemotion¡­ How did Rainy survive in the past? ¡°Does Second Young Master Yin have a suspect?¡± ¡°Yes, but I won¡¯t tell you for the time being. Since you didn¡¯t guess it, you probably don¡¯t know your sister well enough. You don¡¯t have to find out from me. I won¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡°Ask your sister if you want to know.¡± ¡°If you still can¡¯t find out, you don¡¯t have to interfere in this matter. Protect your sister. Don¡¯t let my people worry about her safety.¡± This was what Yin Jiujin wanted to say. The youngdy did not show it, but he could tell that the youngdy was actually very loyal. She cared more about others¡¯ safety than herself. He hoped that the youngdy would think more about herself. ¡°On the ount that your sister and my fianc¨¦e have a deep rtionship, I¡¯ll remind Young Master Huo to look after your sister. This time, the other party is looking for trouble with us. Perhaps, they¡¯ll look for trouble with you next time.¡± Huo Xuan paused in his flipping of the document and was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Thank you for the reminder.¡± After saying that, he hung up. As soon as he hung up, there was a knock on his study door. It was Huo Siyu who pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Brother, are you busy? I came to talk to you.¡± Huo Xuan nced at her and closed the document in his hand before cing it under theptop on the table. He got up and sat down on the sofa. ¡°Come and sit down.¡± Huo Siyu walked over and sat down. Without hesitation, she went straight to the point. ¡°Brother is investigating me, right?¡± Huo Xuan¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be nervous. I have no intention of pursuing the matter. I only mentioned it to tell you that since I know that you¡¯re investigating, if I don¡¯t want you to find out, you won¡¯t be able to get anything. Brother, you don¡¯t have to waste your manpower and effort on this matter anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already busy with work and don¡¯t have time to rest properly. If you continue to worry about these things, how tiring will it be for you?¡± Chapter 206 - An Ordinary Couple

Chapter 206: An Ordinary Couple

¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a small problem. I can still resolve it. Besides, with Beauty Yu and the rest around, I¡¯m not facing it alone.¡± The rest¡­ Huo Xuan caught the word. So, other than Yan Jinyu, was there anyone else beside Rainy? ¡°Brother, if you really want to help me, just take care of your body. When you recover, I¡¯ll tell you everything about me.¡± ¡°Of course, Brother, don¡¯t feel pressured either. It¡¯s not easy to build up your body.¡± ¡°If I really have trouble that I can¡¯t resolve, I won¡¯t keep it from you because I care about your body. After all, I know that Brother cares about me. If anything really happens to me, Brother will definitely feel ufortable.¡± Huo Xuan was silent for a moment, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to think so much. I know my body very well. I won¡¯t die anytime soon. I can support the entire Huo Corporation, so how can I not protect you?¡± ¡°Of course I know what you¡¯re capable of. I just want to take care of you.¡± Huo Xuan¡¯s heart suddenly softened. Indeed, a biological sister was different. She knew how to take care of her brother. However, he had forgotten that Huo Sisi actually cared about him a lot too. He simply had double standards. ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t ask further. If there¡¯s any trouble, tell me immediately. You have to know that no matter how close a friend is, they¡¯re still just friends. Family members are the closest people to you. Besides, your friends have their own lives. It¡¯s not good to trouble them for everything.¡± Huo Siyu was stunned for a moment before she smiled. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re right. They have their own lives too.¡± She had always been like this. Whenever she encountered something, if it wasn¡¯t something she couldn¡¯t resolve, she wouldn¡¯t have thought of troubling others. Of course, it didn¡¯t count this time when she asked Beauty Yu torture Huo Sisi with her. Her purpose this time was not to torture the scumbag, but to invite Beauty Yu to South City as a guest. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell you if there¡¯s any trouble. Besides, Beauty Yu is in more danger than me now. Even if they want to target someone, they will mostly target her.¡± Beauty Yu was the boss of the four of them. However, she was only the boss in the big picture. ¡°Mm-hm,¡± Huo Xuan replied. It seemed like Yan Jinyu was very important. This wasn¡¯t just deduced from Rainy¡¯s words, but also from Rainy¡¯s reliance on Yan Jinyu. ¡°By the way, Brother, after you¡¯re done with your work, apany me to the capital.¡± ¡°To the capital?¡± Huo Xuan was puzzled. Rainy had studied in the capital for more than half a year. She had stayed with Qin Hao at the capital for a period of time before attending school. With Qin Hao in the capital, wasn¡¯t Rainy used to relying on Qin Hao and not him? Although he was very unwilling to admit it, Rainy indeed wasn¡¯t close to him aspared to Qin Hao in the past. He didn¡¯t know what was good about Qin Hao. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go to the capital. Beauty Yu will probably return to the capital with Second Young Master Yin for the new year. Look, Huo Sisi looked for trouble with me, and Beauty Yu came to apany me to settle her. Of course, I have to apany Beauty Yu so that she won¡¯t be bullied by the Yin Family.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu likes to be fast, ruthless, and urate. If the Yin Family goes overboard and she can¡¯t help but make a move, it won¡¯t be easy to clean up the mess.¡± Huo Siyu was right about this. Didn¡¯t Yan Jinyu use a fast, ruthless, and urate method to settle Min Qinn previously? ¡°I¡¯m not saying that Beauty Yu should endure being bullied. I just want to have more people supporting her so that others won¡¯t think that Beauty Yu is easy to bully without a backer.¡± Of course, this was only one of the reasons why they were going to the capital. And it was not the main reason. She still wanted to bring her brother to see Brother Feng. Suddenly, Huo Siyu looked a little down. ¡°If Brother is really busy¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not busy. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Then, in the next second, Huo Xuan, who was a little nervous, saw Huo Siyu grinning. ¡°Alright, thank you, Brother. Then, Brother, please settle the matters at hand first. You¡¯ll be going to the capital in about half a month.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first. I won¡¯t disturb you. Brother, don¡¯t stay up toote either. Rest early.¡± ¡°You too. Rest early.¡± Huo Xuan only reacted after Huo Siyu left the study. Why did he feel that Rainy¡¯s main intention was to persuade him to go to the capital with her? After all this time, he still did not know Rainy¡¯s background. Not only that, after hearing Rainy¡¯s words, he actually had the urge to stop investigating. It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of wasting that bit of resources, but¡­ Since Rainy said that if she didn¡¯t want to, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything. He felt that Rainy wasn¡¯t boasting. It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t confident enough, but he felt that as his younger sister, Rainy should have such ability. *** Yin Jiujin, who had hung up, walked out of the room. He walked to Yan Jinyu¡¯s side and sat down. He leaned back against the sofa and hugged her as she leaned against him. ¡°A call from work?¡± Yan Jinyu asked casually. ¡°No, it¡¯s Huo Xuan¡¯s.¡± Yan Jinyu was a little surprised. She leaned against his chest and looked up at him, ¡°Why did he call you?¡± ¡°To ask who your enemy is.¡± ¡°Does he know Rainy¡¯s identity?¡± ¡°No, but he should be suspicious.¡± He pinched her tender cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in other people¡¯s matters. If she wants him to know, Huo Siyu will naturally tell him.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Little Rain had never told Huo Xuan much, so she naturally had her concerns. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one can hurt you with me around.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled when she heard that, ¡°Brother Nine, which eye of yours can tell that I¡¯m worried?¡± Both eyes. She wasn¡¯t worried about herself, but about someone else. However, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say that. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not worried. I know that you¡¯re very capable.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, why do I feel like you¡¯re mocking me?¡± Yin Jiujin chuckled. ¡°No, I¡¯m praising you.¡± Yan Jinyu rolled her eyes. ¡°We will take the 7:30 am ne to return to North City tomorrow,¡± Yin Jiujin said. ¡°So early?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not early. Just rest early.¡± ¡°Going to sleep now?¡± Yan Jinyu raised her left hand and looked at the time on her ¡°watch¡±. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little early to sleep now? It¡¯s not even 10 yet.¡± Yin Jiujin stared at her deeply with his eyes and the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, we can do something else.¡± He ignored her and switched off the television with the remote control. He wrapped her legs around his waist like he was hugging a child. At the same time, his lipsnded. They kissed as he walked to the room. Yan Jinyu was a little speechless, but she didn¡¯t struggle. She raised her arms and wrapped them around his neck. *** At seven thirty the next day, the two of them boarded the ne on time. In the first ss cabin, she saw someone familiar again. Yuan Xi. However, he was not alone this time. There was Yuan Yuan too. They sat at the side. When Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin walked into the first ss cabin, the two of them were already sitting in their seats. Yuan Xi and Yuan Yuan were stunned when they saw them. Yuan Yuan greeted her first, ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, what a coincidence.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a coincidence. Miss Yuan, are you going to North City?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m apanying Xi¡¯er. Xi¡¯er left something in North City and needs to go get it.¡± ¡°If you have left something behind, just get someone to send it over. Why did you go personally?¡± Yan Jinyu asked casually. She wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would interfere in other people¡¯s business. Yin Jiujin, who knew her, nced at the Yuan siblings indifferently. He wondered where the girl knew them from. Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze paused on Yuan Xi¡¯s face for a moment. Why did he feel that this boy had been staring at his girl? His gaze was even a little strange. An 18 or 19-year-old boy who looked rather decent¡­ ¡°Sit down first.¡± Yin Jiujin intentionally made Yan Jinyu sit in the seat by the window. Not only was there an aisle between her and Yuan Xi, but there was also him between them. ¡°Oh.¡± Yan Jinyu sat down obediently and let Yin Jiujin help her buckle her seatbelt. It was difficult for the Yuan siblings not to notice Yin Jiujin since Yan Jinyu was so obedient, let alone Yin Jiujin¡¯s aura. The two of them did not size him up just now. Perhaps, they were subconsciously affected by his scary aura and did not dare to size him up directly. After sitting down, Yan Jinyu stuck her head out again as if she was waiting for Yuan Yuan¡¯s reply. Yuan Yuan quickly retracted her gaze and replied with a smile, ¡°Oh, Xi¡¯er¡¯s the only one who has the keys to his house over there. No one else can enter the house to get the things.¡± ¡°I see.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Yuan Yuan asked, ¡°This is¡­¡± Actually, she already had a guess. However, before Yan Jinyu could reply, Yuan Xi said, ¡°You must be Master Nine. I¡¯ve long heard of your name. I¡¯m Yuan Xi, from the Yuan Family in South City.¡± Yin Jiujin nced at him indifferently. He nodded slightly as a response. There was no other response. Yan Jinyu nced at Yuan Xi and smiled at Yuan Yuan. ¡°This is my fianc¨¦, Yin Jiujin.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Master Nine. I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡± After saying that, she looked at Yuan Xi¡¯s expression. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t affected by Yin Jiujin¡¯s attitude, Yuan Yuan felt slightly relieved. Speaking of which, it was quite rare to get a nod from this person. She heard that this person had always been cold and distant to others. However, the following scene shattered Yuan Yuan¡¯s understanding. She saw that the cold and distant Yin Jiujin actually put down the book in his hand and turned to watch Yan Jinyu y games. asionally, he would even guide Yan Jinyu with a gentle voice. If she did not hear wrongly, that was a very retarded game. ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t keep giving me pointers. I know how to y. Just watch quietly. Why don¡¯t you read your book? You¡¯re affecting my thoughts.¡± Yin Jiujin flicked her forehead and leaned over to kiss her lips punishingly. ¡°How dare you despise me.¡± ¡°You still need to use your brain for such a low IQ game. You¡¯re indeed a silly girl.¡± Yan Jinyu red at him. ¡°If you knew that it was a low IQ game, why were you still instructing me? So Brother Nine, you¡¯re also silly. No, I should say that you¡¯re even more silly.¡± Yin Jiujin smiled. If she wasn¡¯t silly, then what was? In that case, didn¡¯t she also think that she was silly? ¡°Yes, we¡¯re both silly.¡± ¡°The next round is starting.¡± ¡°I know, I know. Brother Nine, don¡¯t say anything.¡± Yuan Yuan, who heard this conversation, felt that her worldview had been impacted. Even Yuan Xi was surprised. The two of them seemed no different from ordinary couples when they were together. Forget about Eldest Miss Yan, but the other person was the famous Master Nine! He had caused such a bigmotion in the capital a few days ago. Now, who wouldn¡¯t be filled with respect whenever he was mentioned? If they knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, they would probably be even more anxious. Chapter 207 - Master Nines Heart Aches

Chapter 207: Master Nine¡¯s Heart Aches

In the end, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t interact much with the two siblings from the Yuan Family. After the ne reached North City, she left after bidding farewell to them. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t interact much with the Yuan siblings, so with Yin Jiujin¡¯s personality, it was even more impossible for him to pay attention to them. However, Yan Jinyu nced at Yuan Xi twice when they said goodbye to each other. It was always hard to ignore the fact that he had just returned to South City a few days ago and then returned to North City to retrieve his things. However, she only paid attention to that for a moment but did not pursue the matter. Of course, Yin Jiujin, who had sharp senses, didn¡¯t give her a chance to pursue the matter. Yin Jiujin was a little angry when she took a double look at Yuan Xi. Cheng Lin drove straight to the airport to pick them up. They got in the car and headed straight to Mount Jing. In the car, Yin Jiujin was still angry. He ignored Yan Jinyu and leaned against the car seat to rest his eyes. Yan Jinyu felt helpless. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± She reached out to hold his hand on hisp and shook it. ¡°Are you ignoring me?¡± Yin Jiujin nced at her. ¡°No.¡± Then, he closed his eyes again, but he did not retract his hand. Yan Jinyu felt that it was rare. She pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°You still said that you didn¡¯t. You don¡¯t even want to look at me anymore.¡± Yin Jiujin opened his eyes again and stared at her. He seemed to be looking at her out of spite, making Yan Jinyu ecstatic. She held his hand and looked at him. ¡°Brother Nine, are you jealous?¡± Cheng Lin, who was driving in front, tried to lower his presence. Fortunately, he had been by Master Nine¡¯s side recently and had seen many exceptions that Master Nine made for Miss Yu. Otherwise, he really couldn¡¯t remain calm. Master Nine was jealous¡­ Who would believe that? ¡°If you¡¯re jealous, you have to tell me. Otherwise, I can¡¯t tell.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not jealous.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still denying it. You¡¯re already angry. Brother Nine, you¡¯re simply too jealousy. I¡¯m not the kind of woman who likes every man she sees. I¡¯m very loyal.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her smiling exquisite face and held her hand. He held her hand in his and caressed her calloused palm. ¡°I naturally believe you.¡± ¡°I just like you too much. I¡¯m afraid that others will have designs on you.¡± His sudden confession stunned Yan Jinyu. She stared at his deep and affectionate eyes, and her heart started to pound. The two of them were so familiar with each other, so why was her emotions still so easily affected by him? Perhaps, she saw a hint of unconfidence in Yin Jiujin¡¯s deep love? He wasn¡¯t confident because he cared about her too much. As she thought about it, she reached out to wrap her arms around his waist and leaned against him. ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry. Not to mention that no one is thinking about me, even if there is, Brother Nine is the only person I want.¡± As if afraid that he wouldn¡¯t believe her, Yan Jinyu blinked and stared at him. She said seriously, ¡°Really, Brother Nine, you gotta believe me.¡± Seeing her like this, Yin Jiujin¡¯s jealousy had long dissipated. He held her waist with one hand and said, ¡°Yes, I believe you.¡± He lowered his eyes to look at her. ¡°Even if I believe you, it¡¯s not a reason for you to keep staring at others. Tell me, why are you staring at that brat from the Yuan Family? You¡¯re not someone who will easily be curious about others.¡± ¡°Alright, since Brother Nine asked, I won¡¯t hide it from you.¡± She looked at him in amusement. ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll be jealous again.¡± The youngdy actually teased him. Yin Jiujin felt a little ufortable. ¡°Little Rain and I suspect that Yuan Xi is Jones.¡± Seeing that Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression had suddenly be serious, Yan Jinyu hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a guess. There¡¯s no substantial evidence. Moreover, most of his suspicion was removed now.¡± ¡°How did you get rid of the suspicion?¡± ¡°In South City, Huo Sisi was looking for trouble. She got someone to create trouble at the ski resort. Yuan Xi disregarded his own safety to help me. Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a small trick. It can¡¯t hurt me.¡± ¡°Although Yuan Xi didn¡¯t help me stop the other party in the end, he did try to at that time. If he was Jones and I was his father¡¯s killer, why would he risk his life to save me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve already eliminated all the suspects. He just returned to South City for a few days and then came to North City again. It¡¯s always hard to not care.¡± However, Yin Jiujin acted as if he didn¡¯t hear herst sentence. He stared at her and asked, ¡°Why did he disregard his own safety to save you?¡± He was grateful that the other party had saved the youngdy, but although he was grateful, he still cared about it. Yan Jinyu was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect him to ask this. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Perhaps, he has a high empathy and is willing to sacrifice himself for others?¡± Yin Jiujin snorted inwardly. He had only met him once, but he could tell that that boy was definitely not a warm-hearted person. ¡°No matter what, we can¡¯t let our guard down,¡± he said without any selfishness. He was just stating the facts. That was what Yin Jiujin thought anyway. ¡°Of course I know.¡± ¡°Do you need me to investigate?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± Yan Jinyu looked up at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t Brother Nine investigating the person behind the Empire Group¡¯s ident?¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Then, Brother Nine should focus on that. If Yuan Xi is really Jones, it¡¯s very likely that the person behind her is the same person, or¡­ the same group of people.¡± ¡°On the other hand, Brother Nine, you have a lot of capable people under you. Can you lend me a few people to use for a while?¡± Looking at him, Yan Jinyu lowered her eyes calmly. ¡°I¡¯m worried that the other party will start with Yun¡¯er. I can¡¯t always stay by Yun¡¯er¡¯s side. I want Brother Nine to lend a few skilled people to protect her secretly.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Yin Jiujin seemed very happy. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± He raised a hand to cup her face and made her look at him. ¡°I¡¯m d you thought of asking me for help.¡± He raised a hand to cup her face and made her look at him. ¡°I¡¯m d you thought of asking me for help.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him and bit her lip tightly. At this moment, her eyes were actually a little teary. All these years, other than asionally doing things with the three of them, she had mostly relied on herself. She did not have the habit of relying on others either. This wasn¡¯t because she wanted to rely on Yin Jiujin, but because she trusted Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin indeed had some useful people under him. Since they were Yin Jiujin¡¯s subordinates, their credibility would be higher, and she didn¡¯t have to worry too much about their abilities. Upon hearing Yin Jiujin¡¯s words, she actually felt tired for a moment¡­ This kind of weak emotion was fatal to someone like her who had lived on the edge of danger all year round. How could Yin Jiujin not sense Yan Jinyu¡¯s emotions? He did not say much and only kissed her forehead dotingly. Then, he covered her eyes and held her in his arms. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t see anything. Other than Yin Jiujin¡¯s unique scent, there was nothing else in her nose. It wasforting. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s not difficult for me to protect someone in North City.¡± Compared to the capital, North City was Yin Jiujin¡¯s territory. ¡°You have to learn to rely on me. I¡¯m your fianc¨¦. I¡¯ll be your husband in the future, not anyone else.¡± After a long while, Yan Jinyu, who had buried her face in his arms, answered gloomily, ¡°Mm-hm.¡± It was unknown if Yan Jinyu had suddenly figured out something and rxed her mood or something else, but when they arrived at Mount Jing, Yan Jinyu fell asleep in Yin Jiujin¡¯s arms. Yin Jiujin carried her out of the car and went straight upstairs to his room. When they entered the building, Aunt Cheng was a little excited to see them. After all, they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few days. She was about to greet them when Yin Jiujin stopped her with a look. When they entered the building, Aunt Cheng was a little excited to see them. After all, they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few days. She was about to greet them when Yin Jiujin stopped her with a look. He covered her with the nket but did not leave immediately. Instead, he sat on the bed and looked at her. The youngdy¡¯s face was only the size of a palm. She was only 18 years old, but she had experienced so much. She looked innocent, but her thoughts were so deep that others could not see through her. She had probably never experienced the feeling of having someone to rely on in her life. It was undeniable that she did have a few trusted partners, and they were the kind that one couldpletely trust with one¡¯s life. However, partners were only partners in the end. They could be one another¡¯s backup, but they could notpletely rx and rely on the other party. Everyone had times when they were tired, let alone an 18-year-old girl. She had been too tense all these years. Once again, Yin Jiujin regretted not looking for her earlier. After sitting by the bed for a long time, Yin Jiujin got up and left for the study. He first arranged for someone to protect Yan Jinyun in the dark before making a call. ¡°Let¡¯s work together.¡± Feng Yun, who suddenly received the call, was stunned. It had been a few years since his phonest rang, and only a few people knew the number. Oh, Yin Jiujin had given him the phone when he returned to the Yin Family. At that time, Yin Jiujin was still in the army and had no conflict with the Yin Family. ¡°Cooperate about what?¡± ¡°Feng Yun, don¡¯t pretend to be stupid. You know what I want to cooperate about? I won¡¯t ask about your matter. Of course, even if I ask, you might not say much. Our cooperation is only limited to information sharing. I know that you have more ways to find out about Ghost ughter¡¯s people than me.¡± ¡°What¡­ happened to you?¡± ¡°My heart aches for my girl. Can¡¯t I? I just want to get rid of these troubles as soon as possible so that my people can live a carefree life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s naturally good, but Jin, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve overprotected that girl? Not to mention years ago, even Ghost ughter Ind at its peak could be destroyed by her. She canpletely handle such a small problem.¡± ¡°I know she can handle it, but I feel sorry for her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s only 18 years old. She shouldn¡¯t have to endure so much.¡± Feng Yun fell silent. Indeed, an 18-year-old should not have endured so much. However, who hadn¡¯t suffered a lot at 18 years old? Jin did, and so did he. ¡°Alright, I agree to cooperate. However, Jin, don¡¯t show your emotions to others. In that case, everyone can tell that that girl is your weakness.¡± ¡°Fortunately, the little girl is not a delicate flower. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be so invincible in the future. The little girl will be your enemy¡¯s bargaining chip to deal with you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to teach me that.¡± Then, Yin Jiujin said, ¡°If you want to put on the airs of an elder brother to teach me, wait until you have the ability to walk out of your courtyard.¡± Chapter 208 - The Proud Little Sister

Chapter 208: The Proud Little Sister

Feng Yun paused and said, ¡°Tell me everything you know. Of course, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know too.¡± Yin Jiujin snorted in disdain at such an obvious change of topic. She told him everything she knew. Yin Jiujin also knew a lot from Feng Yun. For example, if someone from Ghost ughter survived, who it was most likely to be and who had the ability to sneak into the Smith Family and kill the person in charge before escaping unscathed. After hanging up, both of them looked serious. Especially Feng Yun. He received a message from Yin Jiujin that Ghost ughter Ind¡¯s initial n might not be as simple as nurturing a world-ss top killer. His mother was the daughter of the Yin Family, so he was considered half a member of the Yin Family. In that case, didn¡¯t that mean that the three top-notch families in the capital and the Huo Family in South City were targeted by Ghost ughter Ind? He didn¡¯t know how others got to Ghost ughter Ind, but he¡­ ¡­was abducted. It couldn¡¯t be that the other party was kind enough to help these families nurture talents, right? No matter what the reason was, since there were still people alive on Ghost ughter Ind other than those four people, he still had the chance to take revenge personally. He wanted to take revenge for the few years that he had been on the brink of death when he was abducted to Ghost ughter Ind. He also wanted to take revenge on them for killing his parents! If possible, he would rather still be on Ghost ughter Ind and leave his life to fate! Perhaps in the end, he couldpletely leave Ghost ughter Ind like the four of them and not use his parents¡¯ lives to exchange for freedom! How could it be so easy to save someone from a ce like Ghost ughter Ind? Furthermore, his parents had only suddenly received the news back then and were not sure if he was really on Ghost ughter Ind. Although they tried their best to bring him out in the end, his parents were shot countless times¡­ When her grandfather received the news and rushed over, they were already dead. Only he was still breathing. He had been in the hospital for more than half a year before he was saved. He ignored the interrogations of his grandfather and the others and did not tell anyone what he had experienced and how his parents had died. Because he had been to Ghost ughter Ind before and knew how difficult it was to deal with it, he didn¡¯t want the Yin Family to get involved in this mess. Hence, he nned for many years alone and wanted to take revenge personally. However, before he could do anything, Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed. Feng Yun stood at the same spot for a long time. When the hatred in his heart was mostly suppressed, he took out his phone and made a call. He had nned for many years, so he naturally had some subordinates working under him. Even if he did not leave the house. He got someone to investigate the Smith Family and the Jones Family first. *** Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know what Yin Jiujin had done. She only woke up in the afternoon that day. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t go to the office. He was handling work in the study. After Yan Jinyu woke up, she didn¡¯t go downstairs directly. Instead, she went to the study to look for him. The way the two of them interacted didn¡¯t change because Yan Jinyu gradually opened up to Yin Jiujin and became more dependent on him. It was still the same as before. Whenever there was a chance, they would stick together. After sticking together for two days, Yin Jiujin left Mount Jing to go to thepany. Yan Jinyu wanted to go out too. She received Yan Jinyun¡¯s call. She said she had been busy during this period of time and was finally free. Feng Yuan had booked a private room at Elegant Bamboo Clubhouse and asked a few familiar people to go have fun with him, so he asked her to join them. Yan Jinyu thought that since she would be going to the capital soon, she would probably only be able to see Yan Jinyun after the New Year. Although Yin Jiujin had arranged for someone to protect Yan Jinyun secretly, Yan Jinyu still wanted to take a look at Yan Jinyun personally to feel at ease. Yin Jiujin knew that she was going out, so he didn¡¯t leave early. Instead, he waited for her toe along. It had been two days since he went to thepany. It did not make a difference if he waste by a day or half. He would send Yan Jinyu to Elegant Bamboo first before going to the Empire Group. ¡°Master Nine, we¡¯re here,¡± Cheng Lin said. Yin Jiujin looked up from theptop on hisp and looked at Yan Jinyu. ¡°Don¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°I know, I know. Brother Nine, you¡¯ve emphasized it a few times before we left. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t like to drink. Besides, I¡¯ve been trained in my early years. Ordinary alcohol won¡¯t make me drunk.¡± She said it lightly, but it sounded grave to Yin Jiujin¡¯s ears. However, it was true that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t like to drink. Compared to alcohol, she preferred yogurt that she was used to. ¡°If you leave early, call me. I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up and send you to the office. Call me too even if it endster. I¡¯ll pick you up and bring you home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then, Brother Nine, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Yin Jiujin stared at her. ¡°Are you leaving just like that?¡± Yan Jinyuughed and leaned over to kiss his cheek. ¡°Can we go now?¡± The corners of Yin Jiujin¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Yes, be careful.¡± ¡°I know. Elegant Bamboo is our own people¡¯s territory. I don¡¯t have to do anything.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Jiujin still trusted her skills, but he was still worried. After all, there were still enemies eyeing them from the shadows. ¡°Sister, over here!¡± Yan Jinyu got out of the car. Yan Jinyun, who was standing outside Elegant Bamboo¡¯s gate, waved at her. Yan Jinyun was a cool beauty. Even if she smiled normally, she exuded a sense of purity. However, her smile now was like a little sister who had just met her older sister. The smile on her face was filled with joy. Yan Jinyu walked over and asked with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s so cold. Why don¡¯t you go in first?¡± It was the end of the year, and the winter in North City would asionally feel a little more wintery. ¡°I just arrived too.¡± Seeing her flushed face, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything. Winter in North City waspletely iparable to winter in South City. In South City, one¡¯s face would turn red from the cold if they stood outside for a while. However, in North City, with such weather, one would not freeze in less than half an hour. ¡°What about the others?¡± ¡°Feng Yuan is entertaining the others upstairs. There aren¡¯t many people either. Sister, don¡¯t worry.¡± Yan Jinyu nced at her. She looked very worried? She didn¡¯t care who was here. She was only here to see Yan Jinyun today. As for the others, it was best if they knew their ce. If they didn¡¯t¡­ She had some free time too. As she was thinking, Yan Jinyun suddenly reached out her hand that was wrapped in a scarf. ¡°This is for you.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at the thing that she handed over and her eyes paused slightly. ¡°It¡¯s hot. I only brought it over after I warmed it up.¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s expression looked a little unnatural. She had probably never done such a thing before. Yan Jinyu looked at the yogurt that she handed over and didn¡¯t move. Seeing that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t move for a long time, Yan Jinyun said angrily, ¡°Do you want it or not?¡± Without waiting for Yan Jinyu to reply, she stuffed it into her arms. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, just throw it away.¡± Then, she turned and entered Elegant Bamboo, ignoring Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu looked at the yogurt in her hand. It was indeed warm. Looking at Yan Jinyun¡¯s back as she walked into Elegant Bamboo, her eyes curved and she smiled. She opened the yogurt and took a sip before covering it and holding it in her hand. Then, she entered the Elegant Bamboo. Tsk, it clearly tasted the same. Why did she think that this packet of yogurt tasted better? If she remembered correctly, Yan Jinyun had said that yogurt was unpresentable, right? Really¡­ Hence, even if she knew that she shouldn¡¯t be attached to her, she couldn¡¯t bear to lose Yan Jinyun, her sister. Even though she knew that contact with Yan Jinyun would bring danger to her, she still came over as soon as she received Yan Jinyun¡¯s call. On this point, she was actually a very selfish person. There were indeed not many people in the private room that Feng Yuan had booked. Other than Feng Yuan and his good friend Xu Gui, there was also the eldest daughter of the Luo Family, Luo Qiu. Other than that, there was also Luo Yikun. Luo Yikun was sitting beside Luo Qiu. On the other side of Luo Yikun sat Zhao Yue, whom Yan Jinyu had not seen for a long time. Yan Jinyun was a little surprised to see Zhao Yue. Obviously, she and Feng Yuan didn¡¯t call her over. They didn¡¯t even invite Luo Yikun. Luo Yikun came with Luo Qiu. Zhao Yue, who was holding Luo Yikun¡¯s hand and refusing to let go, was stunned to see Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun pushing the door open and entering. She instinctively let go of Luo Yikun and sat upright. She wasn¡¯t afraid of Yan Jinyun, but Yan Jinyu. She had only been discharged two days ago after the previous racing ident. The chauffeur had personally sent her to Elegant Bamboo, so she gave up on her clutch and insisted on walking to the private room. Because she knew that there was a gathering here and that Luo Yikun would be here. If she had known that Yan Jinyu woulde, she definitely wouldn¡¯t havee. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend Yan Jinyu, let alone Master Nine! Everyone in North City knew that Master Nine doted on Yan Jinyu a lot. Other than Zhao Yue, only Feng Yuan had the biggest reaction when he saw Yan Jinyu, ¡°Jinyu, you¡¯re here? It¡¯s been a while since west met, right? I heard from Yun¡¯er that you went to South City to y some time ago?¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows. He was already calling her Yun¡¯er. Didn¡¯t he always call Yan Jinyun by her full name in the past? It seemed like Yan Jinyun had taken him. ¡°I asked Yun¡¯er toe up, but she insisted on waiting for you downstairs.¡± As he spoke, he took a hot water bag from somewhere and walked towards Yan Jinyun. He personally held her hand and ced the hot water bag in her hand. His actions were natural as if he had done it countless times. The others were used to it. Only Yan Jinyu smiled and took a few more nces. Actually, many people were shocked when they first saw Feng Yuan, the person who disliked Yan Jinyun the most in school, sending her breakfast every day, waiting for her to have lunch together, and asionally seeing the two of them holding hands in less crowded ces. Because of this, many of Yan Jinyun¡¯s followers and Feng Yuan¡¯s admirers had tried to find trouble with the two of them. However, due to their families and their influence in school, coupled with the fact that the two of them had entered their ownpanies, especially Yan Jinyun, who even controlled the entire Yan Corporation, no one dared to find trouble with them. At most, they would only be able to gain some benefits verbally. Feng Yuan, who was the most handsome boy in the school, was also one of the school¡¯s overlords. After teaching those people a lesson a few times, no one dared toe and find trouble with them again. Slowly, everyone began to get used to the way the two of them interacted. If someone asked if they were together, both Feng Yuan and Yan Jinyun would say no, but who would believe them? They were already holding hands and kissing. Only Luo Yikun would stare at Feng Yuan strangely and size him up for a long time every time he saw him. He seemed to be saying, ¡°What right does Feng Yuan have to be liked by Yan Jinyun? She¡¯s the person he has been eyeing for many years but still didn¡¯t dare to make a move on.¡± Feng Yuan couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. However, Yan Jinyun¡¯s face turned red when she heard Feng Yuan¡¯s words. She stomped on his foot and red at him, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Then, she looked at Yan Jinyu. Seeing Yan Jinyu smiling at her, Yan Jinyun¡¯s face turned even redder. It was embarrassing. Yan Jinyu could tell that she was feeling ufortable. She smiled faintly and looked away before answering Feng Yuan, ¡°Yes, I went to South City to y for a few days.¡± ¡°Come and sit first. I ordered a lot of food. There¡¯s no one elseing today. Yun¡¯er has been very busy recently. It¡¯s rare for her to be free so she came out to rx.¡± ¡°Enough, stop showing off,¡± Luo Yikun said. However, as soon as he spoke, someone continued, ¡°You¡¯re still talking about others. I wonder who it is. The women around him change every day. It¡¯s as if he can¡¯t live without a woman.¡± It was Xu Gui. Chapter 209 - Yuner The Parent

Chapter 209: Yun¡¯er The Parent

Speaking of Xu Gui, he used to be very afraid of Luo Yikun. Moreover, he was Feng Yuan¡¯s brother and Feng Yuan had always been at odds with Luo Yikun. He and Luo Yikun were actually considered to be on opposite sides and rarely interacted. Even if he wasn¡¯t afraid of Luo Yikun, he wouldn¡¯t speak to Luo Yikun so strangely. However, that was in the past. He was not so afraid of Luo Yikun anymore ever since he bumped into Luo Yikun, who had been drugged while ying in the bar some time ago. He suddenly decided to step forward kindly and help Luo Yikun back to his bachelor apartment. On the contrary, he began to dislike Luo Yikun every time they met. Xu Gui was extremely d every time he thought about that night. If he hadn¡¯t pushed Luo Yikun away with all his might and knocked him out before dragging him to the bathroom and soaking him in cold water for the entire night on such a cold day, he would have lost his virginity. Luo Yikun looked at him. ¡°Why do you care?¡± Xu Gui was so frightened that he had goosebumps. ¡°Who cares? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m crazy!¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t care, what are you saying all that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m free. Can¡¯t I?!¡± Luo Yikun looked at him and retracted his gaze after one nce, making Xu Gui feel puzzled. After sitting down, Feng Yuan asked curiously, ¡°Xu Gui, what conflict did you guys have?¡± ¡°Who has a conflict with him? I¡¯m simply bored!¡± ¡°Have you eaten explosives? Why are you so angry?¡± Feng Yuan sized him up inexplicably, ¡°Speaking of which, Xu Gui, you¡¯ve been very strange recently. You seem to be very angry, especially when you see Luo Yikun. You don¡¯t have such a deep rtionship with him, right? Why do you have to scold him every time we meet?¡± Actually, what Feng Yuan wanted to say was,?You aren¡¯t that bold, right? You even dare to provoke Luo Yikun now. On second thought, they were brothers after all. He would not be giving him face by saying that. ¡°And Luo Yikun, have you changed your character recently? I haven¡¯t seen any female creatures around you for a while. Also, when did you be so good-tempered? Xu Gui has dissed you so many times, but you didn¡¯t get angry? This isn¡¯t like you!¡± ¡°Yuan!¡± Feng Yuan looked at Xu Gui, ¡°What are you afraid of? So what if you diss him. We aren¡¯t afraid of him.¡± ¡°Feng Yuan, you¡¯re wrong. Am I not a woman?¡± As Zhao Yue spoke, she wanted to sit forward and hold Luo Yikun¡¯s hand, but Luo Yikun avoided her. He looked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of turning back. You¡¯re really not my woman now.¡± At this moment, Zhao Yue couldn¡¯t understand Luo Yikun¡¯s gaze. She was a little frightened by him. She didn¡¯t dare to go up and hold his arm again. However, she didn¡¯t want to be embarrassed in front of so many people. She pretended to re at him coquettishly. ¡°Second Young Master Luo, you¡¯re being heartless now.¡± ¡°Besides, I simply just started to pursue you then. I¡¯ve never been with you before. How can I be considered as turning back?¡± Luo Yikun looked at her with a faint smile. Zhao Yue¡¯s expression froze. Xu Gui snorted coldly in disdain. Luo Yikun looked at him again. Xu Gui sat further away with goosebumps all over his body. Seeing this, Luo Qiu covered her lips and chuckled, ¡°Young Master Xu, don¡¯t take it to heart. My Second Brother was indeed a little fickle in the past. He has mellowed down recently. You¡¯ve seen it too. There are no women around my Second Brother recently.¡± Xu Gui red at her too. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Luo Qiu shrugged and didn¡¯t argue with him. Luo Yikun nced at Xu Gui again with an unknown meaning. He retracted his gaze and looked at Yan Jinyu, who was sitting in the corner. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, long time no see.¡± He suddenly greeted Yan Jinyu, and everyone looked at him. Inparison, Yan Jinyu was the calmest. She looked up at him calmly. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long either. I only met you thest time I discussed a coboration with Miss Luo.¡± It had only been half a year since she returned to North City. However, Luo Yikun¡¯s sudden greeting surprised her. Ever since Luo Yikun had sent her two messages telling her about Luo Yilin¡¯s whereabouts, she knew that Luo Yikun was not a simple person. She was even more certain that Luo Yikun wasn¡¯t simple when she negotiated with Luo Qiu previously. She didn¡¯t want to interact with him too much. It was not that she was afraid, but she was toozy to provoke trouble. ¡°Is that so? I just feel that it¡¯s been a long time.¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t say anything else, making everyone present very puzzled. Would Luo Yikun dare to say that he had taken a fancy to Yan Jinyu and had designs on her? Who had the guts to snatch a girl from Master Nine? Perhaps someone did, but that person was definitely not in North City. Only Yan Jinyu looked at Luo Yikun with a smile in her eyes before retracting her gaze. She opened the yogurt that Yan Jinyun had given her and took another sip. Actually, she hadn¡¯t been drinking yogurt recently. She did not know if it was because there had been nothing that had been too unpleasant recently, so she no longer felt frustrated and her emotions were controble. Seeing that she had drunk the yogurt, Yan Jinyun smiled imperceptibly. Yan Jinyun then ¡°unintentionally¡± pushed the snacks in front of her to her. ¡°It¡¯s almost the new year. Do you want to go back to the Yan Family for the new year?¡± Yan Jinyu paused in her actions of picking up a snack with her chopsticks. She didn¡¯t look at her and replied calmly, ¡°No.¡± Yan Jinyun clenched her fists. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not returning.¡± She didn¡¯t have to feel frustrated. Actually, after she became the head of the family, she had already gotten someone to build a vi in the Yan Family¡¯s mansion area and specially hired a team to design it. That vi and the courtyard were all prepared for Yan Jinyu. However, she did not say much about it. Even Feng Yuan did not know. ¡°Then where will you spend the New Year? Mount Jing?¡± Yan Jinyu looked up and smiled at her, ¡°No, I¡¯ll probably go to the capital with Brother Nine.¡± It wasn¡¯t to show off, but the atmosphere was heavy. She didn¡¯t like it, so she used her smile to ease the heavy atmosphere. It was also to inform Yan Jinyun that she would be going to the capital for a period of time. ¡°To the capital?¡± Yan Jinyun frowned slightly, ¡°The Yin Family?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°Will the Yin Family¡­ make things difficult for you if you go to the Yin Family?¡± Yan Jinyu saw that she was extremely worried and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve met the Yin Family. They treat me quite well.¡± The only person who would make things difficult for her, Min Qinn, had also been frightened by her once. She probably wouldn¡¯t dare to find trouble with her again. Of course, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t believe her. The wife of the head of the Yin Family valued family status the most. How could she possibly treat Yan Jinyu well? Yan Jinyu must have lied to her because she didn¡¯t want her to be worried. ¡°I¡¯ll manage the Yan Corporation well.¡± These words sounded like a promise. She didn¡¯t borate, but Yan Jinyu understood. She felt a littleplicated. She didn¡¯t know if she was more happy or worried. She was happy that Yan Jinyun was indeed a soft-hearted person. She even wanted to develop the Yan Corporation and be her backing. She was worried that Yan Jinyun would be in danger if she got too close to Yan Jinyun. Complicated. She wondered when life would be simpler. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s your responsibility to take over the Yan Corporation.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyun. She was so heartless. Couldn¡¯t she tell what she was trying to say? ¡°Do you want me to prepare gifts for you when you go to the Yin Family? After all, this is your first time visiting. It¡¯s not good to go empty-handed.¡± Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help butugh. She looked at her, ¡°Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t tell me you really think you¡¯re my parent? Why do I need you to consider these things for me? Are you my younger sister or not?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m the head of the Yan Family. To outsiders, you¡¯re representing the Yan Family by visiting someone else¡¯s house. You can¡¯t embarrass the Yan Family!¡± ¡°Alright, then you¡¯ll prepare them. I¡¯ll go to the capital in about 10 days. Get someone to send them to Mount Jing when you¡¯re ready.¡± After saying that, Yan Jinyu chuckled again. Zhao Yue clenched her fists when she saw how they interacted. Yan Jinyun used to act like she didn¡¯t like Yan Jinyu very much in front of her, but now, she was so ¡°close to her¡±! It was indeed the highest level of being a hypocritical fake person! Hmph, she couldn¡¯t afford to provoke Yan Jinyu and the Yan Family. Then, she would just wait to watch the show! She wanted to see how long this sisterhood couldst! However, Luo Yikun¡¯s eyes flickered when he saw the two of them interacting like this. ¡°Is Eldest Miss Yan going to the capital too?¡± Everyone looked at him again. Luo Yikun chuckled. ¡°Qiu¡¯s maternal family is in the capital. We¡¯re preparing to make a trip to the capital soon. In that case, we¡¯re really fated.¡± Luo Qiu frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t seem to have said that she was going to the capital. However, since she had taken over the Luo Family, she really should take some time to visit her real grandfather in the capital. After acknowledging a thief as her mother for so many years, she had let down her mother and her family. All these years, she had not even visited her aged grandmother once. At the thought of this, she didn¡¯t interrupt Luo Yikun. Luo Yikun had obviously expected that she wouldn¡¯t interrupt. He smiled at her as if he had already arranged everything. At this moment, Luo Qiu had even fewer objections. She had a good rtionship with Luo Yikun, and Luo Yikun had even helped her a lot by seizing the power of the Luo Family. Now that Luo Yilin was lying in the hospital in a vegetative state, Zhang Mei had been detained in the police station and would be in prison for the rest of her life, and her father was shocked and locked himself up in his room, the person she trusted the most was Luo Yikun. Of course, she had no objections to Luo Yikun¡¯s arrangements. Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°Is that so? Then we¡¯re indeed fated.¡± *** After that, the small gathering ended very calmly. It was still early, so Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t call Yin Jiujin. Instead, she called a car and headed to the Empire Group. Yin Jiujin was a little surprised to see her in the office. Naturally, they made out again. Half a month passed calmly. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin boarded the ne and headed to the capital. Yan Jinyu even brought a few gifts that Yan Jinyun had meticulously prepared. She didn¡¯t meet the Luo cousins on the ne dramatically. She didn¡¯t meet the Luo cousins, but she met someone else. She didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu, but Yan Jinyu knew her. Chapter 210 - Jinyu Acting Coyly

Chapter 210: Jinyu Acting Coyly

It wasn¡¯t urate to say that she knew her. Yan Jinyu had only seen her photo. Xi Fengling had sent it to her when she wasining. She heard that her name was Yu Chen, an aloof female doctor in the capital¡¯s hospital. She was the one that the eldest son of the Min Family, Min Nan, had failed to win her heart after chasing after her for many years. ording to Xi Fengling, Yu Chen seemed to have taken a fancy to Min Rufeng. Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t very obvious. She retracted her gaze after taking a look. However, even though she wasn¡¯t looking at her, she was staring at her. Oh, no. She was staring at Yin Jiujin. The cold beauty was probably used to being pursued by others. Even so, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up when she suddenly saw an outstanding man like Yin Jiujin. Although the other party only took a nce before looking away, the surprise in her eyes was so obvious. Most importantly, after she looked at Yin Jiujin in shock, she nced at Yan Jinyu, who was beside Yin Jiujin, and there was a hint of regret in her eyes. She seemed to bementing that he was already taken. If he wasn¡¯t taken, would she hit on him? Don¡¯t ask Yan Jinyu how she found out so much. As long as she wanted to, it was easy to observe someone¡¯s emotions. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of Xi Fengling¡¯s influence, but Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t like Yu Chen at all. Don¡¯t ask in detail. If one asked in detail, she was simply biased. She didn¡¯t like anyone that Xi Fengling didn¡¯t like either. Yan Jinyu tugged at Yin Jiujin¡¯s clothes. Yin Jiujin looked down at her. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Sit inside.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason. Sit inside.¡± Of course, it was because she wanted to sit outside and block Yu Chen¡¯s vision. She could keep an eye on her, but not on him. Seeing that Yin Jiujin was standing still and looking at her in confusion, Yan Jinyu raised her arms and pushed him in. ¡°Go sit inside.¡± She sounded a little coy. Like those pretentious girls. Yin Jiujin was delighted when he heard that. After all, he liked that she was different in front of him. However, when others, especially the cold beauty, Yu Chen, heard that, she frowned. She nced at Yan Jinyu. She looked clean, pure, and beautiful, but her personality was¡­ She wondered what was wrong with men nowadays. They liked seductive girls with such coquettish voices. The man in front of her was so outstanding. Not to mention his looks, just based on his aura, he was noble and stable. With one look, it was obvious that he came from a good family and his achievements must be extraordinary. However, he liked such a girl. Looking at Min Rufeng again, he clearly had such an outstanding family background and medical skills that others could notpare to. He actually liked Xi Fengling, that seductive woman. Yin Jiujin rubbed her head and chuckled before sitting inside. With his sharp senses, how could he not sense that someone was sizing him up? The youngdy was clearly jealous. It was good to know that she was jealous. Yan Jinyu sat down too. Yin Jiujin still leaned over to help her buckle her seatbelt. He quickly pecked her lips intimately and naturally. Yan Jinyu ignored him. She took out her phone and started ying games. Yu Chen frowned again. Hence, she just could not understand what was so good about liking such a little girl. She was pretentious and heartless. Look, the man cared about their intimacy, but she only wanted to y games. Yu Chen could look at her, but her gaze was getting more and more unfriendly. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t tolerate that. Yan Jinyu looked away from the phone and looked at her. She narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°Miss, you keep staring at me. Do we know each other?¡± She looked away, but her hands were still on her phone ying games. There was no mistake. However, no one saw this except for Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin was a little proud. She was indeed his woman. She was so good at ying games. He followed Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze and when his gazended on Yu Chen, there wasn¡¯t any gentleness in his eyes. His gaze was sharp and dark. Seeing him look over, Yu Chen, who was busy acting like a goddess, was shocked. Wasn¡¯t this man so gentle and considerate to that girl just now? She thought that he was a gentle and outstanding man. Why, why was his gaze so frightening? She didn¡¯t even dare to look at him directly anymore. She couldn¡¯t help but look away. She looked at Yan Jinyu with a cold expression and maintained her cold attitude. ¡°I don¡¯t know you. I just think you¡¯re very cute. I couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at you. I hope I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes curved into crescents, and she smiled brightly. She looked extremely innocent and harmless. ¡°Oh, I see. I thought you knew me, or we¡­ had a feud. The way you¡¯re staring at me makes me feel ufortable.¡± Her expression and her words stunned Yu Chen. Such a harmless smile made her words sound like a joke. But was she really joking? And that man¡¯s faint nce at her. Why was it even more frightening? Her palms were actually covered in cold sweat. She calmed herself down and tried her best to remain calm, ¡°Little girl, you must have felt wrong. We don¡¯t know each other. Why would I stare at you with eyes that make you feel ufortable for no reason?¡± After saying that, she was shocked. Her gaze was not obvious, but this girl could actually sense it! Did she really sense it? Or was she simply finding fault with her because she didn¡¯t like her? ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She smiled. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s best to keep it and not show it. I don¡¯t like it. And anyone whoes to find trouble with me and make me dislike them will not have a good ending in the end.¡± She smiled. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m just joking. Besides, you didn¡¯t really look at me like that. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re looking for trouble with me.¡± Yu Chen looked at her and moved her lips. In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. This girl looked clearly innocent and coy. She looked like the kind of delicate girl who did not have any schemes and only knew how to act coquettishly with men. Why¡­ Why did she have the feeling that this girl was actually a demon? After saying that, Yan Jinyu ignored her and continued to y the game. However, Yin Jiujin raised his eyebrows slightly. Based on his understanding of the youngdy, the youngdy didn¡¯t care about unimportant people. So, did the youngdy know this woman? She was even a little resentful? Although he could tell, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t ask further. Even if he wanted to ask, he would only ask when there was no one around. Hence, Yin Jiujin stared at Yan Jinyu as she yed games and wanted to guide her again. Yan Jinyu looked up at him and gave him a faint nce. Yin Jiujin coughed dryly and calmly took out a book to read. Forget it. The youngdy didn¡¯t like him to talk too much when she was ying games. Seeing him like this, Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. As she yed games, she asked him, ¡°Brother Nine, where are we going when we reach the capital?¡± ¡°Mount West Vi.¡± Speaking of the Mount West Vi, it wasn¡¯t a vi. It was Yin Jiujin¡¯s residence in the capital. As for its size¡­ it wasn¡¯t smaller than Mount Jing. Even the training bases of the people under Yin Jiujin were at the Mount West Vi. Of course, there was a training base, so naturally, there were also ces like interrogation rooms. Mount West Vi was just a term for a venue. Yan Jinyu knew all these. However, she had never found out what was in the Mount West Vi. Yu Chen¡¯s eyebrows twitched when she heard the words ¡°Mount West Vi¡±. Wasn¡¯t that Master Nine¡¯s territory? Could this man be one of Master Nine¡¯s subordinates? The reason why Yu Chen didn¡¯t think that Yin Jiujin was ¡°Master Nine¡± was because in her understanding, a figure like Master Nine should have a private ne whenever he flied. It was impossible for him to appear on such an ordinary ne, even though it was first ss. ¡°Or do you have somewhere else to go?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go wherever Brother Nine goes. As for Meimei and the rest, I¡¯ll see them tomorrow.¡± She had been to the capital a few times, but she had never had the habit of settling down anywhere. It was probably because she felt that a home without a family was not considered a home. Hence, she did not have any property, even if there was a lot of money in her private ount that was scattered in different banks overseas. However, although she didn¡¯t have any real estate, Meimei had bought a vi for her and Little Rain each in the first year they settled in the capital. It was beside Meimei¡¯s vi. Meimei¡¯s thoughts at that time were probably that if she came back, she would have somewhere to go. Hence, seriously speaking, she actually had a ce to go in the capital. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t reject him. ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯ve seen all the others, but you¡¯ve never seen Feng. It¡¯s time for me to introduce you guys.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at her. ¡°Is Feng very important to you?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say it out loud. She only smiled at him, ¡°Among the few of them, I knew Feng the earliest.¡± At that time, she was the one who saved Feng¡¯s life. Of course, it was also Feng¡¯s superb medical skills that saved her almost crippled hand. Later on, he even gave her a bottle of medicine to get rid of the scar on her arm. Hence, she and Feng could be considered as saving each other. As for friendship. Feng was the first person she trusted, before Meimei and Little Rain. Although her feelings for them could not be differentiated, in her opinion, Feng was still different from Meimei and Little Rain. Meimei and Little Rain were girls. She had to take care of them more, but Feng¡­ He was like a brother. It was mostly him taking care of her. Or rather, he was mostly taking care of the three of them. Yin Jiujin could deeply sense how important Min Rufeng was to her. He felt a little upset andplicated. There were always so many people around the youngdy when he wasn¡¯t with her. It was fine if it was a woman, but there was also a man. However, he was grateful that these people had been by the girl¡¯s side. Forget it. Min Rufeng was also someone with a partner. On the ount that Min Rufeng had experienced so much with the youngdy in the past, shouldn¡¯t he be more generous to Min Rufeng? ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to meet them tomorrow.¡± Although he was generous, he still wanted to meet this person. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± *** It was unknown if it was because she was frightened by Yan Jinyu or because she felt that Yin Jiujin was someone under ¡°Master Nine¡± and she was afraid of him, Yu Chen didn¡¯t interact much with them. After getting off the ne, she took her luggage and left. She didn¡¯t even look at them. Of course, it was more likely that she didn¡¯t dare to look at them. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin were going to the Mount West Vi, but there were two cars waiting for them outside the airport. One was Cheng Lin, who had arrived in the capital early, and the other was Yin Yuhan. Qin Jianjia was still sitting in Yin Yuhan¡¯s front passenger seat. In the end, the two of them got into Yin Yuhan¡¯s car under Qin Jianjia¡¯s expectant gaze. They headed for the Yin Family. Chapter 211 - Arriving At The Yin Family

Chapter 211: Arriving At The Yin Family

This was Yan Jinyu¡¯s first time visiting the Yin Family¡¯s old residence. Yin Yuhan¡¯s car entered the Yin Family¡¯s mansion without any obstruction and stopped outside the main building. They got out of the car one after another. A servant came out to help with the luggage. As for the greeting gifts Yan Jinyun had prepared for the Yin Family, Yin Jiujin was the one carrying them. Yan Jinyu wanted to help, but Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t let her. Qin Jianjia, who was watching by the side, said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t worry about it. Let Jin¡¯er take it. Speaking of which, it¡¯s already good that you¡¯re here, why did you still bring gifts?¡± ¡°My family members prepared them,¡± Yan Jinyu said with a faint smile. Family members? The Yan Family? But weren¡¯t her parents¡­ Although she was puzzled, Qin Jianjia didn¡¯t ask further. ¡°I¡¯m a little embarrassed that you¡¯re doing this. Thest time I went to North City, I thought that it was to celebrate Jin¡¯er¡¯s birthday, so I only prepared a gift for him. I didn¡¯t pick a gift for you. How about this? I¡¯ll bring you around in two days. I¡¯ll buy whatever you like.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and thanked her, ¡°Thank you, Sister-inw.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re family.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡± Qin Jianjia was the eldest daughter of the Qin Family and the granddaughter-inw of the Yin Family. Usually, it was others who chased after her, so she rarely showed enthusiasm to anyone. Not only because Yan Jinyu was Yin Jiujin¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but also because she liked Yan Jinyu from the bottom of her heart. Although she did not know where this liking came from. Probably from her first impression? The first time she saw Yan Jinyu, she gave her a very good impression. Yan Jinyu walked towards the Yin Family¡¯s main building with her. Yin Jiujin and Yin Yuhan walked behind them while the servants carried their luggage to the Bamboo Forest Elegant Abode at the back. When they reached the Yin Family¡¯s entrance, Yan Jinyu suddenly stopped and turned to look at Yin Jiujin. Indeed, he had a tense expression on his face. She couldn¡¯t tell if he was happy or angry, but she did not like that. Under Qin Jianjia¡¯s puzzled gaze, Yan Jinyu smiled at Yin Jiujin and turned to walk towards him. ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯ll help you carry some of them.¡± With that said, she took the two gift bags from his left hand and ced them in her left hand. Before Yin Jiujin could react, her right hand reached into his left palm. She held his hand. ¡°Brother Nine, it¡¯s my first time in the Yin Family. I¡¯m a little nervous. Hold my hand, please.¡± Yin Jiujin stopped in his tracks and lowered his eyes to look at her. He saw her bright and dazzling smile. He pursed his thin lips slightly and then held her hand tightly. His heart softened. In nearly nine years, this was the first time he felt that stepping into this door made his mood less heavy andplicated. In Feng Yun¡¯s words, that matter was indeed not a big deal at that time, but to him at that time, it was a big deal. The people closest to him were all standing against him and making the opposite decision. They all said that it was for his own good. Undeniably, their intentions were indeed for him. However, their actions contradicted his wishes. They did that despite his repeated objections. Qin Jianjia, who had stopped, fell two steps behind them. Looking at their backs as they walked into the door together, Qin Jianjia and Yin Yuhan looked at each other. They saw relief in each other¡¯s eyes. It was good that he had softened his attitude. There would always be a second time after this. Jin¡¯er wouldn¡¯t be so distant from them in the future. In the living room of the Yin Family¡¯s main building. Yin Wuzhan was not around. Only Yin Shuguo and Min Qinn were around. Yin Wuzhan had something to do at thest minute and could not leave. When she stepped into the main building and walked into the living room, Yan Jinyu had already let go of Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand. She could feel that his mood had been stabilized by her and was no longer as heavy as before. Upon seeing Yin Jiujin, the emotions in Yin Shuguo and Min Qinn¡¯s eyes fluctuate slightly. ¡°You¡¯re back? Have a seat,¡± Yin Shuguo said as he calmed down. Min Qinn looked like she wanted to say something, but after her gaze inadvertently turned to Yan Jinyu, she met Yan Jinyu¡¯s smiling eyes. The words that she wanted to say were stuck in her throat. She didn¡¯t like Yan Jinyu, but she was afraid of Yan Jinyu too. ¡°Little Yu is here too?¡± ¡°Grandpa Yin,¡± Yan Jinyu greeted him with a polite smile. Then, she handed over the gift in her hand. ¡°This is the greeting gift the Yan Family prepared for me. Sorry for disturbing you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Our Yin Family doesn¡¯t care about these things,¡± Yin Shuguo said and looked at Min Qinn. ¡°Let¡¯s ept our future inws¡¯ kind intentions.¡± Yin Shuguo wanted Min Qinn to ept them personally and not the butler or servants because he wanted to show how much the Yin Family valued this marriage. As for whether the gift was really prepared by the Yan Family¡¯s elders, Yin Shuguo didn¡¯t care. He knew very well what the Yan Family was like. How could Yan Jinyu not understand Yin Shuguo¡¯s thoughts? Without saying anything, she handed everything to Min Qinn, who was walking towards her. However, Min Qinn seemed to be trembling when she took the things from her and Yin Jiujin. She lowered her head and didn¡¯t look at her or Yin Jiujin. It was fine with her, but she was actually afraid of Yin Jiujin, her biological son¡­ Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart ached for Yin Jiujin again. She looked up stealthily, but she saw that Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes were obscure and his emotions couldn¡¯t be seen. She restrained the emotions in her eyes and followed him to sit down. Yin Shuguo looked at Yin Jiujin. ¡°Since you¡¯re back, stay at home for this period of time. Jianjia arranged for someone to clean your courtyard. She even specially arranged a room for Little Yu in your courtyard.¡± He smiled kindly at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Little Yu, go and take a lookter. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like, tell Jianjia and she¡¯ll get someone to adjust it.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Grandpa Yin.¡± She looked at Qin Jianjia, who was also sitting on the sofa. ¡°Thank you, Sister-inw.¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say a word. What room? If he was going to stay in the old residence, the youngdy would naturally stay in his room. ¡°Let the past be in the past. No one shall mention that ever again in the future. It¡¯s enough that you¡¯ve stayed away from home for an outsider for so many years.¡± Yin Shuguo didn¡¯t say anything else. He was probably afraid that he would anger Yin Jiujin again and make him leave. Yin Jiujin nced at him in silence. Was that conflict what he had minded all these years? Actually, not entirely. ¡°Your father has something to do and won¡¯t be home untilte. Bring Little Yu to your courtyard to take a look at her room first. Come overter for dinner.¡± After he said that, Yin Jiujin nodded and led Yan Jinyu away. Yin Yuhan and Qin Jianjia didn¡¯t follow. Min Qinn stood up. The moment she got up, three pairs of eyes looked at her. It sessfully made Min Qinn¡¯s expression stiffen. ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that? I¡¯m just going to the courtyard for a walk!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said everything that needs to be said. If you continue to be stubborn and end up making your son an enemy, you can¡¯t me anyone else.¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve said it before. I won¡¯t interfere in Jin¡¯er¡¯s matters in the future. I¡¯m not joking. Why are you still guarding against me like you¡¯re guarding against a thief? No matter what, I¡¯m still the wife of the head of the Yin Family. If the people below see me like this, where will I put my face?¡± ¡°If you know your ce, who will say anything about you? I can¡¯t be bothered to say anything about you. If I say too much, you¡¯ll think that I, as your father-inw, interfere too much.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room to take an afternoon nap. Call me when it¡¯s time for dinner,¡± Yin Shuguo said to Butler Wu. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll apany you if you want to go to the courtyard?¡± Qin Jianjia asked with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s there to apany? It¡¯s rare for you to be on leave at home. Why should your time be upied by your mother-inw? You¡¯ve been married for almost three years and your stomach has nothing¡­¡± The word ¡°yet¡± was blocked by Yin Yuhan¡¯s indifferent gaze. Qin Jianjia¡¯s smile remained unchanged. ¡°I¡¯ve made Mom worry.¡± Min Qinn red at her and turned to leave the living room. She really did not know what sins she hadmitted in her previous life. Her sons were both strange. Han¡¯er looked gentle, but he was actually someone she could not afford to provoke. She had only said a few words. Which mother-inw would not nag at such a question? Besides, she was right. They had been married for almost three years, and her stomach had nothing at all. After Min Qinn left, the servants in the living room left one after another to busy themselves. Only Yin Yuhan and Qin Jianjia were in the living room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Yin Yuhan said. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because I don¡¯t want to have a child for the time being, I wouldn¡¯t have implicated you and made you keep being nagged by Mom.¡± It wasn¡¯t like Yin Yuhan hadn¡¯t exined it to Min Qinn before. However, who would believe him? ¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡± Qin Jianjia smiled gently. ¡°I know you¡¯re busy with work and are focused on investigating the cause of my aunt and uncle¡¯s death, so you don¡¯t have the time to worry about anything else, And I don¡¯t want the child to trip me up now.¡± ¡°However, you¡¯re investigating without a clue all these years. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to find anything. Why don¡¯t you talk to Yun¡¯er? Or discuss it with Jin¡¯er? Jin¡¯er has been outside all these years and hase into contact with more things. Perhaps, he might have a better solution than you in this aspect?¡± Yin Yuhan sighed, ¡°Yun¡¯er won¡¯t say anything. He probably doesn¡¯t want us to be implicated.¡± ¡°You can discuss it with Jin¡¯er.¡± ¡°Jianjia.¡± Yin Yuhan suddenly held her hand. Qin Jianjia looked at him, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Why are you so serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Jin¡¯er has softened his attitude and came home. In the future, if Mom doesn¡¯t make a fuss anymore, the atmosphere at home isn¡¯t so solemn anymore, I can¡¯t be so selfish either. Let¡¯s leave the child¡¯s matter to fate.¡± The smile on Qin Jianjia¡¯s face froze, ¡°You mean¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t a family marriage alliance, but a marriage formed by the two of them having feelings for each other. Although she didn¡¯t mention it, Qin Jianjia actually hoped to have a child in her heart. ¡°If you do get pregnant, we shall have the baby then.¡± Qin Jianjia was a youngdy from a wealthy family. She carried the bearing of the future wife of the Yin Family and was usually very careful about herself. She would definitely not do anything that would harm her status. For example, crying. At this moment, she could not control herself and her eyes got red. Yin Yuhan was filled with self-reproach. He thought that she didn¡¯t care that much. After all, she had never shown it on usual days. He didn¡¯t expect¡­ He hugged her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was selfish.¡± *** Bamboo Forest Elegant Abode, Azure Garden. A courtyard and a small vintage vi. Located in the bamboo forest. ¡°Brother Nine, is this where you lived when you were young?¡± Yan Jinyu let go of him and looked around the courtyard curiously. Yin Jiujin looked at her, and his heavy mood because of his return to the Yin Family suddenly dissipated. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What about the courtyard beside it? It¡¯s the courtyard where we saw a que with the words¡¯ Elegant Court¡¯ on it when we came over just now. Who¡¯s living there? Big Brother and Sister-inw?¡± Chapter 212 - Jinyus Effort

Chapter 212: Jinyu¡¯s Effort

Did Yan Jinyu really think that Elegant Court was Yin Yuhan and Qin Jianjia¡¯s residence? Of course not. The Yin Family¡¯s matters were not easy to investigate, and even she could not find out much. However, in such an old courtyard with the door tightly closed, it did not seem to be lively at all. Based on her intuition, she would not think that it was the Yin Family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s courtyard. She had a lot to do on this trip to the capital. Apanying Yin Jiujin back to the Yin Family for the New Year; watching Feng take over the Min Family; apanying Little Rain to lead her brother to treat Feng; settling scores with Qin Bailu and the others who wanted to kill her; and¡­ Verifying her guess at the Yin Family. She hadn¡¯t forgotten the reason why she had followed Yin Jiujin back to North City. She had to investigate the cause of Bai Ye¡¯s death at the Yin Family and returned the favor that Bai Ye had once taken a bullet for her. Cause of death¡­ Was Bai Ye really dead? ¡°No,¡± Yin Jiujin said. He walked over and held her hand. ¡°Go in and pack your luggage first. I¡¯ll bring you to meet the owner of the Elegant Courtter.¡± Yan Jinyu held his hand tightly and smiled at him. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll stay here for a while. There¡¯ll be plenty of chances.¡± Today, she wanted to apany him first. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brother Nine. Bring me to the ce where you lived when you were young.¡± Yin Jiujin chuckled and led her to the small building. The small building wasn¡¯t big. After all, Yin Jiujin lived alone. The first floor was the small kitchen and the living room, and the second floor was the study and bedroom. It was about the size of Yin Jiujin¡¯s vi on Mount Jing. The room that Qin Jianjia had arranged for Yan Jinyu was also on the second floor. In the living room on the first floor, there were many Yin Jiujin¡¯s certificates of honor and medals. Most of them were from his time in the army. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help but walk closer to take a look. From the honorary certificates and medals that were ced properly, it was obvious how much Yin Jiujin valued this profession in his early years. She suddenly wanted to know why he had retired. However, she didn¡¯t ask immediately. Instead, Yin Jiujin led her around his room and study. Yan Jinyu only asked after she saw the room Qin Jianjia had arranged for her and returned to the living room to sit down. However, in Yan Jinyu¡¯s opinion, Yin Jiujin¡¯s room and study room were no different from Mount Jing¡¯s. It was the same style. However, there were many models on the bookshelf in the study. They were mostly military equipment models. Of course, he didn¡¯t buy them. Yin Jiujin had assembled them himself in the early years. Sitting on the sofa, Yin Jiujin switched on the television. It was a habit he had developed recently. When Yan Jinyu was around, he didn¡¯t watch the news and financial channels that he often watched. Instead, he turned it to Yan Jinyu¡¯s favorite cartoon channel. The television was not loud. Yan Jinyu was leaning against Yin Jiujin with one of his arms around her. Yan Jinyu retracted her gaze from the television and looked up at him. But she only saw his chin. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± Yin Jiujin lowered his head. ¡°Mmm?¡± ¡°Since you like the army so much, why did you retire from it?¡± ¡°And what about you and the Yin Family?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t mean to probe, even though she was indeed very curious. However, there were some things that could be a thing of the past after he said it out loud. She didn¡¯t want Yin Jiujin to be trapped by those things forever. ¡°Do you want to know?¡± ¡°Yes, can you tell me?¡± Yin Jiujin held her hand over his heart and pinched her fingertips. ¡°As long as you want to know, I can tell you anything.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t know from me.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled happily. He said sweet nothings again. ¡°There¡¯s more than one reason for leaving the army.¡± Yan Jinyu listened to him quietly. ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned Liu Junqing to you before. Although he betrayed us, overall, he didn¡¯t do anything harmful to the organization, nor did he really hurt me. Of course, this is all thanks to your timely help.¡± ¡°But no matter what, Liu Junqing didn¡¯t harm the organization. On the contrary, I¡¯ve carried out many missions with him. His contributions to the organization are actually not less than mine.¡± ¡°But no matter what, Liu Junqing didn¡¯t harm the organization. On the contrary, I¡¯ve carried out many missions with him. His contributions to the organization are actually not less than mine.¡± ¡°In addition, I once owed him my life. No matter what, I should protect the reputation he had exchanged with his blood countless times.¡± ¡°I know. Military discipline is iron-d. A mistake is a mistake. You should be punished.¡± ¡°Just take it that I¡¯m a selfish person too. Even if I don¡¯t want to, I have to admit that I did have a life-and-death rtionship with him in the early years.¡± At this point, Yin Jiujin¡¯s emotions fluctuate greatly. Actually, the reason why Yin Jiujin disregarded military discipline to protect Liu Junqing¡¯s reputation was because of the relieved smile on Liu Junqing¡¯s face when he died. He always felt that Liu Junqing had his difficulties. However, after he handed his back over to him without worry, Liu Junqing had almost shot him in the back. It had indeed dealt him a huge blow. He was utterly disappointed. ¡°And I know the strict rules of the military. Since I¡¯ve saved the reputation of a traitor, I naturally have to pay the price for it. Only then can I give my formerrades an exnation.¡± ¡°I retired and gave up everything that I spent eight years building.¡± ¡°This is my exnation to the others.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also one of the reasons why I retired.¡± ¡°What about the rest?¡± She was asking about the other reasons for his retirement. ¡°Probably because¡­ I don¡¯t want the violent aura on me to be too strong that even my family is afraid of me.¡± Yin Jiujin said these words in a calm tone, but Yan Jinyu felt ufortable when she heard them. So, it was Min Qinn again? ¡°Brother Nine, I don¡¯t know what the others are like, but no matter what you are, I won¡¯t be afraid of you.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her, and his slightly depressed mood dissipated. Of course, she was not afraid of him. It was because others were afraid of her whenever her name was mentioned. Actually, there was another reason why he had retired. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say it. That was when Feng Yun returned to the Yin Family and became distraught. He joined the army because Feng Yun¡¯s disappearance had dealt him a huge blow. He actually had no way to deal with Feng Yun¡¯s disappearance. He did not even have the right to participate in the search because he was too young. At that time, he knew how important it was to be strong and have the right to speak. Hence, he joined the army. At that time, he knew how important it was to be strong and have the right to speak. Hence, he joined the army. That year, he and Feng Yun were 14 years old. At the same time, his aunt and uncle were dead. After Feng Yun came back from the hospital, he shut himself away. To outsiders, Feng Yun was not considered autistic because there was no problem with Feng Yun¡¯smunication with others. However, in his opinion, Feng Yun, who used to like to jump around and cause trouble, had be extremely quiet. He had be unwilling to even take a step out of the courtyard. He was unwell. He began to doubt the meaning of his joining the army. Liu Junqing¡¯s incident was actually just an opportunity for him to retire. ¡°What about you and the Yin Family? What happened?¡± Yin Jiujin paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Now that I think about it, it¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that there were many things that happened back then. Furthermore, my temperament wasn¡¯t as mature as it is now, so that ended up badly.¡± ¡°I want to protect Liu Junqing¡¯s reputation. They somehow found out that Liu Junqing had once wanted to kill me so they didn¡¯t want to protect Liu Junqing¡¯s reputation. Their stand is the opposite of mine.¡± ¡°I want to protect him. They want Liu Junqing to pay the price.¡± ¡°So, we have been in conflict all these years.¡± Yan Jinyu understood. At that time, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t know why Liu Junqing had betrayed him. He still had many doubts about Liu Junqing¡¯s betrayal. Furthermore, he had suffered the blow of arade¡¯s betrayal. Not only did his family not stand by his side tofort him, but they even went against him. Coupled with Min Qinn¡¯s fear and desire to control Yin Jiujin, it seemed understandable that the 16-year-old Yin Jiujin had been forced to fall out with them. ¡°What happened after that? After so many years, have you never thought of trying to ease your rtionship with them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t thought about it, but my mother¡­ Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about her.¡± ¡°At that time, I told them three times not to interfere because I had my own ns for that matter, but they ignored it. Hence, it blew up.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, if I hadn¡¯t so decisively stopped them by leaving home, I¡¯m afraid someone would have interfered in my matters now.¡± ¡°She can interfere, but she has to at least act like an elder. What right does a mother who is afraid of her own son have to criticize her son?¡± Therefore, the conflict between Yin Jiu and the Yin Family had never been resolved after all these years. Was Min Qinn the reason? Yan Jinyu thought about it carefully and realized that it seemed to be true. Although Yin Jiujin¡¯s attitude towards everyone in the Yin Family was a little indifferent, in fact, other than Min Qinn, there seemed to be no big problem with his interactions with the others. ¡°Although I wasn¡¯t in the capital all these years, I¡¯ve more or less heard about her actions.¡± He wrapped his arms around her waist and leaned on the top of her head. ¡°She always goes around looking for a wife for me. What right does she have to do that when she didn¡¯t even treat me as her son?¡± Yin Jiujin was like a wronged child. ¡°Do you mean that if your mother has the right, the wife that she looked out for, will count?¡± When Yin Jiujin heard that, his hug froze. He hurriedly said, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m engaged. Someone booked me not long after she was born.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. Of course, she didn¡¯t believe Yin Jiujin¡¯s words. Yin Jiujin had actually not taken this engagement to heart in the past. Otherwise, why would he have ignored her all these years? However, she didn¡¯t mind. After all, Yin Jiujin had never seen her in his early years and didn¡¯t have any feelings for her. Of course, it would be another matter if Yin Jiujin had seen her before she was two years old. Therefore, Yin Jiujin should be d that he hadn¡¯t been to the Yan Family before she went missing and she hadn¡¯t apanied her grandmother to the Yin Family to visit Yin Jiujin. Otherwise¡­ She really could not have ignored that. She had only said this to ease the heavy atmosphere. She didn¡¯t care how Yin Jiujin answered. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe you for now.¡± ¡°What about now? Why are you trying to ease the tension?¡± Yin Jiujin let go of her and held her face with both hands to make her look at him. He stared into her eyes and said seriously, ¡°I have to officially bring you home.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if he returned to the Yin Family or not. He was the Second Young Master of the Yin Family, and this would never change. However, she was different. If she didn¡¯te to the Yin Family to meet the elders personally, even if they got married in the end, she would still be an unofficial person in the eyes of outsiders. He would not let her suffer like this. Yan Jinyu was so smart that shepletely understood his intentions. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re very capable. With you by my side, if anyone wants to interfere in my matters or make me unhappy, you¡¯ll stand up for me, right?¡± Yin Jiujin was clearly teasing her. Yan Jinyu could tell that he was teasing her, but she still nodded seriously. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Then, she looked at him and said seriously, ¡°Brother Nine, I only acknowledge you and no one else. I¡¯ll treat your close ones as my family. I¡¯ll still teach those who treat you badly a lesson. Don¡¯t me me for not giving you face when the timees.¡± Her thoughts were very simple. In the Yin Family, she only protected her people. As for the others, she wouldn¡¯t care. ¡°Ever since I acknowledge you as my fianc¨¦, you¡¯ve been the one I¡¯m protecting.¡± Yin Jiujin chuckled. ¡°Silly.¡± She had been trying to protect him at all costs. If she wasn¡¯t stupid, then what was she? But he was happy. Yan Jinyu red at him. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid.¡± She wrapped her arms around his neck and used the force to sit on hisp. She leaned over and kissed his chin. ¡°Then, Brother Nine, do you feel better after saying these things?¡± Yin Jiujin was taken aback. It turned out that this was the youngdy¡¯s n. Indeed, after saying these things, he felt much more rxed. When he thought about those things again, his heart was no longer as heavy as before. The hand that was holding her face grabbed her waist when she sat on hisp to prevent her from falling. Hearing her words, he raised his hand to hold her chin. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re in a good mood, don¡¯t think about these things anymore in the future?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Then he lifted her chin. The kissnded. Chapter 213 - Elegant Courts Owner

Chapter 213: Elegant Court¡¯s Owner

Yin Jiujin led Yan Jinyu to pack her luggage and they appeared in Elegant Court two hourster. Looking at the tightly shut wooden door in front of her, Yan Jinyu turned her gaze to Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t push the door open this time. Instead, he raised his hand and knocked on the wooden door. The wooden door opened from the inside after the second knock. Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze was fixed on the wooden door. The moment the door opened, she saw the person standing in the courtyard. Dressed in a long white jacket, his handsome face was warm. There was a faint smile on his face. He looked even more refined. He looked simr to the face in her memory, but his temperament waspletely different. This wasn¡¯t the most important thing. Most importantly, Yan Jinyu had confirmed her guess. In the end, she was right. Bai Ye, who had once helped her take a bullet, was not dead but had returned to the Yin Family. No wonder Meimei and the others found out that Bai Ye¡¯s death was rted to the Yin Family. Actually, the reason why she had such a guess was because she hadbined Yin Jiujin¡¯s exnation that he had already guessed who it was, as well as the fact that the other party was clearly not targeting them. Coupled with the fact that Yin Jiujin¡¯s aunt, Yin Xiaoxiao, and uncle, Feng Li, had passed away unexpectedly, it matched the time when Bai Ye had disappeared from Ghost ughter Ind. Yin Jiujin was surprised that Feng Yun would open this door so quickly. However, on second thought, it was reasonable. It was precisely because he felt that it was reasonable that his expression wasn¡¯t very good now. Feng Yun obviously knew that the youngdy hade to the Yin Family and specially waited here. Yan Jinyu looked at Feng Yun and greeted him with a smile, ¡°Bai Ye, how have you been?¡± She did not say that she came back to investigate the cause of his death. She did not even think of mentioning it to Bai Ye. After all, if Bai Ye wasn¡¯t dead, there was no need to investigate his cause of death. Besides, she really didn¡¯t think much of itter on. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯ve grown up after so many years.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile didn¡¯t change. ¡°My name is Yan Jinyu. If you¡¯re not used to calling me that, you can call me ¡°Number 99¡å like you did on the ind.¡± 99 was her number among the people who had entered Ghost ughter Ind. Speaking of this number, it was also veryughable. Based on their sequence of entering the ind, everyone had a number. The person who arrived earlier was the number in front, and the person who arrivedter was the number in the back. On Ghost ughter Ind, there was no human rights at all. Feng Yun was not affected by her distant smile. He seemed to be used to her attitude towards people. However, her expression changed slightly when she mentioned the number. ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll call you by your name. Jinyu.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like the form of address Bai Ye either. Call me by my name, Feng Yun, in the future, or you can also call me Cousin like Jin.¡± Yin Jiujin, who felt that he couldn¡¯t get between them at all, had already darkened his face. When he heard that, he nced at Feng Yun with an unfriendly gaze. ¡°She¡¯s not going to calling you cousin. Don¡¯t tter yourself!¡± Bai Ye? He had never heard of this name before. ording to their killer¡¯s rules, he hadn¡¯t ¡°debuted¡±. However, didn¡¯t everyone who hadn¡¯t debuted only have numbers? Just like the youngdy¡­ What Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t know was that there were exceptions on Ghost ughter Ind. Ghost ughter Ind would pick a few outstanding people to nurture as the sessor of Ghost ughter and the right-hand men of the next generation Ghost ughter. Such a person did not need to debut. Of course, such a person had to be absolutely loyal. Who knew what ¡°Ghost ughter¡± was thinking? He actually dared to choose Feng Yun as the next generation¡¯s ¡°Ghost ughter¡± ¡®s right-hand man to nurture. Even Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t figure out what ¡°Ghost ughter¡± was thinking after knowing that Bai Ye was Feng Yun. Could it be that ¡°Ghost ughter¡± was confident that no one on Ghost ughter Ind would dare to rebel against them? It was undeniable that before Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed, no one dared to rebel. Even Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t dare to at that time. Because Ghost ughter Ind¡¯s methods of dealing with the rebels were iparably cruel. Even killers who had lived on the edge of death and had experienced countless cruel training to survive the survival of the fittest felt their scalps tingle and their hearts turn cold just by looking at such punishment. Yan Jinyu had seen Ghost ughter Ind deal with the rebels with her own eyes. It was the execution of a thousand cuts in public with a dagger. Did they think that a thousand cuts was just a thousand cuts? Not really. Instead, the dagger was stained with medicine that hurt more than salt and chili. After each cut, they would ce the dagger into the basin containing the spicy medicine. They would not stop until the person was dead. And how could death be so easy? There were many talents on Ghost ughter Ind, so it was not difficult to develop medicine which could keep a person alive. That kind of torture where one was at the edge of death, was extremely painful, and they even had to use medicine to keep them alive. Even Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t eat for two days. As for escaping from Ghost ughter Ind after rebelling, that was even more impossible. At the peak of Ghost ughter Ind, there were too many capable people. They were all people who were making a living at the edge of death, so they did not have so many rtionships to speak of. Furthermore, everyone was trapped in hell. What right did any of them have to escape from hell alone to gain freedom? No one on Ghost ughter Ind would pity the rebels. If Ghost ughter Ind was not destroyed, they would be found no matter where they fled to. Collude with others to rebel? They were all people who had crossed swords with each other. Nobody was trustworthy. And once they had the intention to rebel and were discovered, their oue would be no different from that of a rebel. Hence, Yan Jinyu actually took a huge risk when she teamed up with the three of them to n to deal with Ghost ughter Ind. Of course, from this, it could be seen how deep their rtionship was. ¡°You can¡¯t even change the fact that I¡¯m your cousin.¡± ¡°Come in first. Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± Just as Feng Yun finished speaking, Yin Jiujin held Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand. Feng Yun chuckled inwardly. He was so possessive that even he was wary of him. How would he manage that outside? Furthermore, the girl was only 18 years old. He heard that she was to go to school. If he didn¡¯t restrain his possessiveness, he would have to suffer in the future. Yan Jinyu sat beside Yin Jiujin while Feng Yun sat opposite her on the soft seat on the ground. A stove was between them. He calmly poured them each a cup of tea. ¡°Have some hot tea to warm yourself up first.¡± Seeing that Yin Jiujin had picked up the teacup and taken a sip, Yan Jinyu also took a sip. She put down the teacup and smiled faintly. She said to Feng Yun, ¡°Thank you for the incident at the Empire Building.¡± ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t do such a thing again.¡± She called him cousin so smoothly that Feng Yun raised his eyebrows, and Yin Jiujin¡¯s gazended on her withplicated emotions in his eyes. ¡°These small conflicts in the capital can¡¯t do anything to me, so there¡¯s no need for Brother Nine to intimidate me. Of course, since Cousin has helped me out with so much effort, I won¡¯t use Cousin without knowing what¡¯s good for me. I¡¯ll ept Cousin¡¯s kindness and treat it as I owe you a favor.¡± ¡°In that case, I owe you two favors.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her in puzzlement before looking at Feng Yun. Even Feng Yun was a little puzzled. He smiled and said, ¡°Take it as a favor this time. Although I don¡¯t need it, what about the other favor? Where did thate from?¡± Even Feng Yun was a little puzzled. He smiled and said, ¡°Take it as a favor this time. Although I don¡¯t need it, what about the other favor? Where did thate from?¡± When Yin Jiujin heard that, he suddenly reached out and grabbed her hand tightly. Yan Jinyu smiled at himfortingly and patted the back of his hand. ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry. Actually, even if Cousin doesn¡¯t help me block it, I can still dodge it. You¡¯ve seen me attack. I can even shatter the bullets thate at me. How can those people hurt me?¡± Yin Jiujin pursed his thin lips tightly as he stared at her and held her hand tightly. He didn¡¯t say anything either. He admitted that he was frightened again. Even though he knew that such a dangerous thing wasmon for young girl in the past. Yan Jinyu was helpless. She thought that she wouldfort himter, so she turned her gaze to Feng Yun again. ¡°That was considered a favor.¡± Feng Yun sighed softly when he saw the two of them, especially Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression. In the past, he felt that with Ah Jin¡¯s proud and stubborn personality, it was good to have someone he cared about. At least, he wouldn¡¯t be lonely in the future. However, seeing that he already cared so much about this girl, he suddenly didn¡¯t know if it was good or bad. Let¡¯s just take it as good. At least for now, the two of them had be each other¡¯s support. The little girl was actually very pitiful. Looking at Yan Jinyu, he smiled gently, ¡°You still remember that incident?¡± ¡°How can that count as you owing me a favor? I was already seriously injured back then. Speaking of which, you saved my life.¡± ¡°If you really want to calcte so carefully, I owe you even more.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person who would sacrifice myself for others. If it were someone else, I wouldn¡¯t have helped block that bullet. You¡¯ve saved me many times.¡± ¡°I arrived at Ghost ughter Ind a year earlier than you, but my skills are actually not the best among my peers. I was lucky to survive.¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t lucky. I know that. Your grasp ofputers is far above many people. You were specially trained in this aspect by Ghost ughter.¡± Feng Yun didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Indeed, but it¡¯s precisely because of this that my skills are inferior to others.¡± ¡°On Ghost ughter Ind, there¡¯s no such thing as specially protecting someone¡¯s life. It was very dangerous for me to leave that training room.¡± ¡°And you¡¯ve actually saved me four times.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t save you,¡± Yan Jinyu said confidently. ¡°If I really saved you, it must not have been intentional. Those people should be looking for trouble with me too. I¡¯m not someone who will stand up for injustice.¡± Feng Yun fell silent. That was indeed the case. Her looks were too deceptive. She was young and looked especially easy to bully. On Ghost ughter Ind, many people¡¯s hearts were twisted. In such a dark ce, many people would have evil thoughts when they suddenly saw a clean, innocent, and beautiful girl. It was indeed disgusting. But those people died at her hands every time. Of course, she also saved him. ¡°You¡¯re quite direct. But no matter what, seriously speaking, you don¡¯t owe me a favor. Instead, I owe you.¡± As Feng Yun spoke, he clenched his fists and continued, ¡°You even destroyed Ghost ughter Ind and helped me take revenge for my parents.¡± Yan Jinyu fell silent. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say a word either. After a long while, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°They¡¯re not all dead yet. You still have the chance to take revenge personally.¡± ¡°However, since you said that I don¡¯t owe you anymore, I don¡¯t owe you anymore. I actually don¡¯t like to owe others favors either.¡± ¡°Your enemy is also my enemy. We can work together.¡± ¡°So, Cousin, I¡¯m going to find Feng and Meimei to discuss a strategy tomorrow. Do you want to join us?¡± Feng Yun and Yin Jiujin were stunned. Chapter 214 - Mei Feng Bar

Chapter 214: Mei Feng Bar

Actually, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t have any deep feelings for Feng Yun. She didn¡¯t even trust Feng Yun. This was obvious from the way that she only drank the tea after watching Yin Jiujin drink it without any reservations when Feng Yun poured them tea. This meant that Feng Yun was someone Yin Jiujin trusted. And she trusted Yin Jiujin. That was all. On the way from the Azure Garden, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t mention a lot about the owner of Elegant Court, but he still said a little about him. For example, the owner of the Elegant Court had not left the courtyard for 10 years. Based on her understanding of Yin Jiujin, she could naturally tell that Yin Jiujin and Feng Yun¡¯s rtionship was extraordinarily deep. Or rather, Yin Jiujin cared about Feng Yun extraordinarily. Since he was someone Yin Jiujin cared about, she naturally wanted to help him as much as she could. Although it might not be useful. She simply asked casually. She did not want to focus on bringing Feng Yun out of the courtyard. She only said that they wanted to cooperate and discuss a solution together. In Feng Yun¡¯s opinion, that was what she meant. Feng Yun even thought that she did not know that he had not left the courtyard for many years. However, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t think so. Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression quickly returned to normal, but his heart was burning. The youngdy always treated him well without showing it. It really confirmed her words. She had decided that he was the person she was protecting. She was so protective that she even took notice of the people he cared about. She was the one who should be protected. Forget it. If she wanted to protect him, he would just let her. Anyway, he liked the feeling of being protected by her. ¡°So, does Cousin want to go with us?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled faintly and asked again. The surprise on Feng Yun¡¯s face slowly faded. He smiled gently at her. ¡°Next time. I believe you haven¡¯t seen them for a long time. I won¡¯t disturb you this time.¡± ¡°So, Cousin agreed to cooperate?¡± Her words really sounded like she cared more about cooperation. He could not tell that she actually wanted Feng Yun to walk out of this courtyard. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had already understood her well enough during the past few days, Yin Jiujin would have suspected that he had thought wrongly. Feng Yun nced at Yin Jiujin. They were indeed a couple. They even mentioned cooperating with him. He nodded at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Yes, the more the merrier. Moreover, there are four of you. I¡¯m the one who gained the most by cooperating with you.¡± ¡°Jin has my number. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re going to cooperate, we naturally have to discuss our countermeasures in person. Even if we don¡¯t discuss it in person, we have to meet each other before it counts. I believe that you¡¯ll cooperate with you, but not the others.¡± ¡°If Cousin is really sincere about cooperating, let¡¯s meet up sometime.¡± ¡°We should be in the capital until the new year. Little Rain will alsoe over in two days. She will only return to South City on New Year¡¯s Eve. If Cousin is sure that you want to cooperate with us, you can take this time to meet her.¡± Then, she stood up and didn¡¯t give Feng Yun a chance to say anything. ¡°Then, Brother Nine and I won¡¯t disturb Cousin anymore.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her and then at Feng Yun. He also stood up and said to Feng Yun, ¡°It¡¯s Little Yu¡¯s first visit to the Yin Family. We¡¯ll be having dinner at the main building.¡± After saying that, he held Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand and turned to walk out of the small building. Watching their retreating backs, the smile on Feng Yun¡¯s face faded again. He clenched his fists gently. In the end, Feng Yun still did not walk out of the Elegant Court¡¯s door to go to the main building to eat together. However, no one knew what struggle he had made in his heart during this period of time. However, at the dining table, Yin Shuguo and Qin Jianjia had indirectly tried to find out about what happened after Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin went to Elegant Court. Everyone in the Yin Family was a little surprised that Yin Jiujin had brought Yan Jinyu to Elegant Court to see Feng Yun so quickly. However, on second thought, they felt that it was reasonable. After all, Yin Jiujin had the best rtionship with Feng Yun in the entire Yin Family. After dinner, the two of them returned to the Azure Garden early. No one came to disturb them, and the night passed peacefully. The next morning, the two of them woke up at six as usual. They ran and practiced in the courtyard of the Azure Garden and did their usual morning exercises. Qin Jianjia, who had brought breakfast over, was a little surprised to see the two of them exercising in the courtyard. Forget about Jin¡¯er. After all, he came from the army. It was normal for him to wake up early to exercise, but Yu¡¯er¡­ Did Jin¡¯er forcefully wake her up to train her? Based on Jin¡¯er¡¯s temper, he could really do such a thing. Seeing Qin Jianjia holding a thermos box, the two of them stopped. ¡°Sister-inw,¡± Yan Jinyu greeted sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver breakfast to you. Of course, sending breakfast is just an excuse. It¡¯s the weekend today, so I¡¯m not going to work. I¡¯m here to ask Yu¡¯er out to shop.¡± Yan Jinyu walked over and took the thermos box from her. ¡°Thank you, Sister-inw.¡± ¡°Come in and sit?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. If you don¡¯t have any other arrangements today, call me when you¡¯re done. I¡¯ll bring you out for a walk.¡± Yan Jinyu lied without changing her expression, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not today. Little Rain will bring her brother to the capital for a physical examination today. I promised to pick her up at the airport.¡± ¡°Little Rain? Rainy?¡± Qin Jianjia was a little surprised. She knew that the two of them knew each other, and it was Jin¡¯er who introduced them. She didn¡¯t expect their rtionship to be so good. Oh, some time ago, Yu¡¯er seemed to have been invited by Rainy to go to South City to y for a few days. It was a good thing for them to have a good rtionship. They were family anyway. ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s the same if we meet another day. Anyway, there are many opportunities.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for another day. Let¡¯s do it tomorrow. Sister-inw usually has to work, so you only have time on the weekend. It happens that tomorrow is Sunday.¡± She was not someone who did not know what was good for her. Qin Jianjia did not look like someone who liked to shop. It was obvious that she wanted to bring her out to let her familiarize herself with the capital. Although she had been to the capital a few times and was not unfamiliar with it, in the eyes of Qin Jianjia and the others, she was still a country girl who had never seen the world. Fortunately, Qin Jianjia was a generous and magnanimous person. If it were anyone else, it would have been good enough for them to not mock a future sister-inw, who was ¡°unpresentable¡±, let alone think for her. Of course, perhaps Qin Jianjia treated her wellrgely because Yin Jiujin cared about her. But no matter what, Qin Jianjia was always kind to her. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. Let¡¯s go shopping tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Go take a shower and have breakfast. Otherwise, your breakfast will get cold.¡± The breakfast actually wouldn¡¯t go cold so fast in the thermos box. She then instructed Yin Jiujin, ¡°Jin¡¯er, Yu¡¯er isn¡¯t familiar with the capital. If you¡¯re not busy, apany her to the airport to pick them up. That young master of the Huo Family seems to have interacted with you a lot in business. You should be more familiar with him.¡± ¡°That Eldest Young Master of the Huo Family has a hard life. His background, talent, and looks aren¡¯t bad either. He took over the Huo Corporation at such a young age and even managed it so well. However, he was born with a weak body.¡± This waspletely Qin Jianjia¡¯sment. ¡°Remember to go with Yu¡¯er.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± Qin Jianjia said and turned to leave. At the same time, she murmured, ¡°Speaking of which, Rainy is Hao¡¯er¡¯s fianc¨¦e. At a time like this, Hao¡¯er should be the one to pick her up.¡± ¡°Is Hao¡¯er too busy to leave?¡± After saying that, she looked worried. She was probably worried that Qin Hao would not be able to rush to his fianc¨¦e¡¯s side immediately if something happened to her. She wondered if this marriage would go smoothly. Hearing that, Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin were speechless. With Qin Hao¡¯s current status, if he didn¡¯t have a huge mission to carry out, he wouldn¡¯t have been restricted from going out. He was independent and had a group of people under him. There were only a few people who could control him. Besides, Yan Jinyu¡¯s words about picking Huo Siyu up werepletely fabricated. Yin Jiujin took the thermos box from Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand and raised his hand to tidy up the few strands of her hair that were drenched in sweat. ¡°Go and take a shower. Then,e downstairs for breakfast.¡± Yan Jinyu nodded, ¡°Brother Nine, is Sister-inw okay? Will she be worried for the entire day? If I had known earlier, I would have thought of another excuse.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s used to worrying. She¡¯ll forget about it when she gets to the main building.¡± Yin Jiujin was right. When they arrived at the main building, Qin Jianjia had indeed forgotten about this because she had other things to do. Min Qinn didn¡¯t take care of anything, but there were many things in the Yin Family that Qin Jianjia had to take care of. *** After breakfast, the two of them went out alone. Yin Jiujin drove by himself. Mei Feng Bar. Mei Feng Bar was thergest bar in the capital. Not only in the capital, but also in other cities. The boss was Xi Fengling. As it was morning, there were not many people in the bar. Other than a few people who were hungover and lying in the bar for the entire night, there were only the staff. When the two of them pushed open the ss door and walked into the bar, the yawning receptionist almost choked on her yawn when she saw them. Or rather, when she saw that it was Yin Jiujin. She hurriedly stood up. ¡°Hello, Master Nine!¡± As the receptionist of thergest bar in the capital, what she needed to do the most was to remember the faces of some big shots in the capital. This way, not only would she leave a good impression, but she would also cause less trouble for the bar. Seeing that the two of them were holding hands, the receptionist was very tactful. She hid the surprise in her eyes and said respectfully, ¡°Hello, Miss Yu!¡± Thedy boss had specially instructed that if Master Nine brought a girl who was exceptionally beautiful, pure, had a good temperament, and he treated her differently, she would definitely be Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e, who was also theirdy boss¡¯s close friend. Looking at it this way, she really looked like the girl in the photo that thedy boss had shown them. It was just that the girl in the photo seemed to be younger. Furthermore, her eyes were dull and she looked a little silly. The key was that she exuded a country bumpkin aura. She was a little different from the smart and elegant girl in front of her. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t like to take photos. The photo in Xi Fengling¡¯s hand was taken when Yan Jinyu created fake information to return to North City. In order to match her character, the photos she took had to be silly and old-fashioned. It wasn¡¯t strange that the smart receptionist didn¡¯t recognize her at that moment. It was really because that photo didn¡¯t have any simrities with Yan Jinyu other than her looks. ¡°A-are you here to look for thedy boss?¡± These words were obviously meant for Yan Jinyu, but after saying that, before Yan Jinyu could say anything, she hurriedly said, ¡°I-I¡¯m being stupid. Thedy boss said that there would be guestsing over early.¡± However, she did not expect them to arrive so early. It was not even 10am yet. It was indeed very early for a bar where people party through the night. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you and Master Nine to see thedy boss now.¡± The front desk was about to lead the way when a voice sounded, ¡°Little Yu.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Little Yu? Chapter 215 - Meeting Feng

Chapter 215: Meeting Feng

She turned around and saw Min Rufeng walking into the bar with two sets of breakfast. This was the first time Yin Jiujin and Min Rufeng had truly met. When Min Rufeng¡¯s gaze turned from Yan Jinyu¡¯s face to Yin Jiujin, the smile in his eyes was still there. However, the hint of joy from seeing Yan Jinyu earlier was gone, and he became more serious. Yin Jiujin, the Second Young Master of the Yin Family, the famous Master Nine. He gave people a strong sense of danger simply by just standing there. However, at a nce, Yin Jiujin was still worthy of Little Yu. At least in terms of looks and aura, he had never seen anyone in the younger generation who couldpare to Yin Jiujin. He was sizing Yin Jiujin up, and Yin Jiujin was sizing him up too. The Second Young Master of the Min Family was rumored to be living off a woman. He was the illegitimate son of the Min Family who had no ability and no real power. Relying on a woman for a living? Yin Jiujin sneered inwardly. Min Rufeng dared to stare at him and size him up without any fear of her. Min Rufeng was stronger than many people. Even Min Ting, who had some ties with him, did not dare to be so bold in front of him. It could be seen that Min Rufeng and the youngdy had a very good rtionship. When Min Rufeng saw the youngdy just now, the joy in his eyes didn¡¯t seem to be fake. However¡­ Min Rufeng addressed the youngdy. Little Yu¡­ Before this, he thought that he was the only person in the world who called her that. He felt ufortable. He had to think of a more unique form of address. He couldn¡¯t let others be the same as him. ¡°Second Young Master Yin, I¡¯ve long heard of your name.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± A distant and formal greeting. The front desk saw Min Rufeng and quickly greeted, ¡°Young Master Min.¡± It was not Second Young Master Min, but Young Master Min. Her attitude was very respectful. The people outside all thought that Min Rufeng was not bullied in the capital because of Xi Fengling and he was a freeloader. Only the ¡°staff¡± of Mei Feng knew how capable Min Rufeng was. Those ¡°bouncers¡± in their bar were almost all trained by Min Rufeng. Furthermore, many of their lives were saved by Min Rufeng¡¯s superb medical skills. Min Rufeng nodded slightly. ¡°Go and get busy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Have you eaten breakfast?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. I ate at the Yin Family.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Feng, you¡¯re about to be Meimei¡¯s ve. There are so many people at the bar. Why does she need you to buy breakfast personally?¡± ¡°Her taste is tricky. Others can¡¯t serve her well.¡± Looking at the breakfast in his hand, Min Rufeng¡¯s eyes were filled with a hint of doting. Yan Jinyu smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. However, in Yin Jiujin¡¯s opinion, her smile was much more sincere than her smile towards others. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs,¡± Min Rufeng said. He walked into the elevator first and they headed straight for the fifth floor of the bar. The bar only operated on three floors. The fourth floor was the staff¡¯s office, and the fifth floor was Xi Fengling and Min Rufeng¡¯s usual resting lounge. It was also their office. asionally, the two of them would stay at the bar when they were busy till thete hours. Last night was so. The elevator reached the fifth floor quickly. After walking out of the elevator, Min Rufeng walked to a door and stopped. He turned back and said to them, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± However, he saw Yin Jiujin hugging Yan Jinyu¡¯s waist in a domineering manner. Min Rufeng nced at Yin Jiujin indifferently and didn¡¯t say anything. He pushed the door open and entered. They entered the living room. It did not look like an office ce, and instead, it looked like a small apartment. It was also decorated very warmly. There was a living room, a kitchen, and a bedroom. Xi Fengling was wearing a fiery red dress. She was sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed in the living room. Even without the heavy makeup she had on outside, she still looked very charming and seductive. It was as if her charm and seductiveness came from her bones. Seeing her like this, Min Rufeng¡¯s eyes darkened. However, he quickly hid it. People like them were best at restraining their emotions. Seeing Yan Jinyu, Xi Fengling¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Beauty Yu!¡± Then, she jumped up and wanted to run towards Yan Jinyu as if she wanted to give her a big hug. However, Min Rufeng held her wrist. ¡°There¡¯s an outsider here. Don¡¯t rush. Sit down and eat breakfast first.¡± Xi Fengling pushed his hand away and red at him, ¡°How can there be outsiders here? Can¡¯t I be happy to see Beauty Yu? This is Beauty Yu¡¯s first timeing to my territory. I¡¯ve been looking forward to this day for a long time.¡± Min Rufeng didn¡¯t say anything, and Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile froze. Then, she said, ¡°Meimei, have breakfast first.¡± ¡°Alright, take a seat then.¡± She took the breakfast from Min Rufeng and walked to the dining table to put it down. At the same time, she instructed Min Rufeng, ¡°Pour a cup of tea for Beauty Yu and the rest.¡± Min Rufeng really went to pour two cups of tea. However, the tea he gave Yan Jinyu was obviously different from the one he gave Yin Jiujin. Seeing the tea, or rather, smelling the tea, Yan Jinyu¡¯s face scrunched up. ¡°Feng, why is it such a horrible tea again? You might as well pour me a cup of water.¡± Xi Fengling gloated at her misfortune, ¡°Beauty Yu, just enjoy it. How often do you drink it? I have to drink it every other day. And that¡¯s the treatment I get after struggling.¡± ¡°Mine tastespletely different from yours. Feng is biased towards you. What he gave you is much better than this,¡± Yan Jinyuined. Min Rufeng, who was standing at the side, smiled helplessly. ¡°Stop arguing. It¡¯s medicinal tea concocted ording to your individual physiques. The taste will naturally be different.¡± ¡°Little Yu, you drank too much yogurt in your early years and injured your spleen and stomach. You didn¡¯t take your medicine ording to the doctor¡¯s instructions. I have to keep an eye on you more when I can.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I drank yogurt. I¡¯ve already recovered.¡± Min Rufeng didn¡¯t say anything and just shook his head and smiled. He then walked over to have breakfast. Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyshes lowered slightly to hide the emotions in his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking. However, Yan Jinyu naturally sensed the change in his mood the moment she sat beside him, even if he hid it very well. Yan Jinyu looked at his side profile intently and didn¡¯t say anything. She just moved closer and reached out to hook his pinky on his knee. Yin Jiujin was even jealous of Little Rain. He must be feeling ufortable seeing them interact like this. He would probably think that he had be an outsider. Seriously, if he was an outsider, she wouldn¡¯t have brought him here. Master Nine was famous and respected by many people. Couldn¡¯t he have the magnanimity of a big shot? He was so petty. However, other than feeling helpless, she found it interesting to see him like this. Yin Jiujin sensed her movements. He looked at his finger that was hooked by her and then turned his gaze to her. However, she grinned at him foolishly. ¡°Brother Nine, why don¡¯t I change with you?¡± He flicked her forehead with his other hand. ¡°Nonsense.¡± Although he felt upset, he knew Min Rufeng¡¯s intentions very well. Min Rufeng was a doctor and he knew the youngdy¡¯s situation better than him. Since it was beneficial to the youngdy, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable. Didn¡¯t he not show it even though he felt ufortable just now? Based on his usual temper, he wouldn¡¯t have tried so hard to hold back his anger. Yin Jiujin raised the cup of medicinal tea on the coffee table in front of her and handed it to her. ¡°Drink it. Don¡¯t waste Second Young Master Min¡¯s efforts.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t listen to Feng¡¯s nonsense. I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯m healthy.¡± ¡°I know. Although I don¡¯t know much about medicine, I still know about medicinal tea. They can treat illnesses when one is sick and nourish the body when one is well.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips twitched. It was another line about selling fake medicine. It was fine if Feng said that, but Yin Jiujin actually said that too. ¡°Besides, the medicine in Mount Jing was even worse than this. Didn¡¯t you drink it too?¡± Yan Jinyu stared at his handsome face for a long time. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drink it.¡± However, she didn¡¯t raise her hand to take it. Instead, leaned over to drink it while Yin Jiujin held onto it. It looked like Yin Jiujin was feeding her. Yin Jiujin was indeed feeding her. However, Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but darken when he saw her profile and moistened lips. ¡°Finish it,¡± Yin Jiujin said. Yan Jinyu looked up and red at him, but she still finished it in the end. As soon as she finished drinking, Yan Jinyu snatched the cup from Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand and ced it on the coffee table. She leaned over and kissed him on the lips. They had to act so naturally as if they were the only ones in this space. Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling, who were eating breakfast on the other side, looked surprised. Obviously, they had never seen such a ¡°bold¡± Yan Jinyu. They had never seen Yan Jinyu so obedient when she drank medicine. They looked at each other and saw relief and mixed emotions in each other¡¯s eyes. They stopped looking and ate their breakfast quietly. Yin Jiujin had already made up his mind. Even if Yan Jinyu didn¡¯te over, he would probably kiss her regardless of the asion. He was not the kind of person who would care about the asion. Yan Jinyu¡¯s action suited him perfectly. He held her waist with one hand and the back of her head with the other. The kiss was very thorough. It seemed like this was the only way he could feel that this personpletely belonged to him. He really did not like the familiar and natural atmosphere between her and the others which he could not interrupt at all. Yan Jinyu had the intention offorting him, so she naturally let him do whatever he wanted. It had been too long since she had seen Feng, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to whether their interactions would make Yin Jiujin, this jealous man, re up. Actually, it would have been fine if he was just jealous, but she clearly felt that at that instant, Yin Jiujin¡¯s emotions had a hint of frustration. That was thest thing she wanted. After a long while, the kiss ended. Yin Jiujin pulled Yan Jinyu into his arms. Yan Jinyu leaned in his arms and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Brother Nine, they¡¯re my trusted partners. I only brought you to see them because I¡¯ve decided on you.¡± She looked up at him. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to spend the rest of my life with me, not anyone else.¡± Yin Jiujin was indeedforted by her. He hugged her tightly and leaned his chin on the top of her head. He answered softly, ¡°Yeah.¡± After hugging for a while, he let go of her. Because Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling came over after having their breakfast. ¡°Let me formally introduce myself. I¡¯m Min Rufeng.¡± He reached out his hand to Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin also reached out to shake his hand. ¡°Yin Jiujin.¡± ¡°Thank you for taking care of my fianc¨¦e all these years.¡± ¡°We¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. Second Young Master Yin, please take a seat.¡± As soon as they sat down, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Xi Fengling said. Someone pushed the door open and entered. It was someone in a bar waiter¡¯s uniform. ¡°Lady Boss, Young Master Min, the Eldest Young Master and Third Young Master of the Min Family are here.¡± Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling frowned at the same time. Xi Fengling said, ¡°What are they doing here at this time?¡± It was fine with Min Ting. After all, they were partners and he had a good rtionship with Yin Jiujin. It was understandable that he specially rushed over after knowing that Yin Jiujin was here, but Min Nan¡­ ¡°Eldest Young Master Min said that he¡¯s here to look for Young Master Min. As for Third Young Master Min, he didn¡¯t say anything. He looks like he¡¯s here to join in the fun.¡± Min Rufeng smiled slightly. ¡°They¡¯re our guests. Invite them up.¡± The waiter acknowledged and left. Min Rufeng then exined to Yan Jinyu, ¡°Recently, there has been somemotion. Min Nan already can¡¯t sit still. This time, he probably came specially to confront me.¡± As for how big themotion was, Min Rufeng didn¡¯t borate. Actually, Min Rufeng¡¯s medical skills were praised after sessfully performing a few surgeries in the Imperial Capital Hospital. There was one surgery that even Min Nan and Min Guili were helpless about. After that, be it the shareholders in the Imperial Capital Hospital other than the Min Family or the other shareholders in the hospital under the Min Family, they all favored Min Rufeng more. In addition, the cause of Old Master Min¡¯s death was deliberately spread by Min Rufeng, Xi Fengling and Min Ting. Min Guili and Min Nan suffered a lot of doubts. Min Nan panicked when Min Rufeng sessfully threatened Min Nan¡¯s status as the heir of the Min Family. ¡°Do you need my help with this matter?¡± Yan Jinyu asked. Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling chuckled and shook their heads. ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°This matter should have been wrapped up long ago. However, the more we investigate, the moreplicated it is, so we dyed it until now. However, Min Rufeng and I canpletely handle it. Beauty Yu, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Yan Jinyu listened and looked at Xi Fengling in confusion, waiting for her to continue. Chapter 216 - Talking About Being Thick-Skinned

Chapter 216: Talking About Being Thick-Skinned

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xi Fengling smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know exactly howplicated it is yet. I¡¯ll tell you when we figure it out. If possible, I might even be able to bring you along to watch a show.¡± Since Xi Fengling had already said so, Yan Jinyu naturally wouldn¡¯t ask further. Moreover, ever since Xi Fengling told her that Old Master Min¡¯s death was very likely rted to Ghost ughter, and thinking that Ghost ughter might still have someone who survived the explosion, she had expected that the Min Family¡¯s matter wouldn¡¯t be so easy to end. If someone from Ghost ughter survived, it would not be targeted at her alone, but at the four of them. If Ghost ughter had long been in contact with the Min Family, how could they let go of such a helper like the Min Family under such circumstances where their strength had decreased drastically? ¡°Meimei, pay more attention when you and Feng deal with the Min Family¡¯s trouble.¡± The two of them looked at her. . Yan Jinyu continued, ¡°There¡¯s something I didn¡¯t tell you, but I think you should have guessed it too.¡± ¡°There are still people alive,¡± they both said. They all sounded certain. Yan Jinyu nodded. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll pay more attention. The Min Family is almost under our control now. If the other partyes into contact with the Min Family, we¡¯ll know immediately. On the other hand, Beauty Yu, you have to be careful,¡± Xi Fengling said as she looked at Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin understood what she meant. He didn¡¯t say anything and simply nced at Xi Fengling. Xi Fengling fell silent. Alright, there was no need for her to say anything more. She felt much more at ease with Yin Jiujin by Beauty Yu¡¯s side. Yan Jinyu saw their actions and smiled faintly. She touched the ¡°watch¡± on her left wrist and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are many people who want to kill me, but not many can.¡± She was still confident about this. She could escape from the two kidnappers when she was two years old, let alone now. Speaking of the kidnappers back then, now that she was in the capital, she could also investigate them. However, she was not in a hurry. Since the other party wanted to get rid of her, even if she did not look for them, they woulde to look for her. As they spoke, the waiter brought Min Nan and Min Ting up. Among the three brothers of the Min Family, Min Rufeng was gentle, Min Ting was ostentatious, and Min Nan was¡­ a little gloomy. In terms of looks, Min Ting¡¯s face was more exquisite than a woman¡¯s. Min Rufeng was second, and Min Nan¡­ wasst. The two of them were a little surprised to see that there was someone else in the living room other than Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling. When they saw who it was, they were even more surprised. No, it could no longer be described as ¡°surprised¡±. It should be called shock. Not only Min Nan, but Min Ting was also very shocked. So, did he really guess that Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling knew each other? Don¡¯t ask why he only felt that Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling had a rtionship and not anything else when Yan Jinyu and Second Brother were both around. It was impossible for Second Brother to have any rtionship with Xi Fengling and Min Rufeng. Even if they worked together without him knowing, their rtionship definitely wasn¡¯t so deep that Second Brother would personally visit them so early in the morning. All these years, he had never seen Second Brother specially visit anyone. It was always others who thought of ways to meet Second Brother. Min Ting was already shocked, let alone Min Nan. The eldest son of the Min Family had naturally met Yin Jiujin before. Not to mention that Yin Jiujin had caused such a hugemotion recently, Min Nan had been very afraid of Yin Jiujin since he was young. As for the reason, it was because Min Nan had seen Yin Jiujin killing someone on the streets when he and Min Qinn were doing their new year shopping then. It was not too urate to say that he was young. Min Nan was already twelve years old then. From then on, Min Nan was very afraid of Yin Jiujin. Upon seeing Yin Jiujin, he stopped in his tracks. His urge of wanting to rush in and question Min Rufeng was gone. ¡°Master¡­ Second Young Master Yin is also here?¡± He wanted to call him Master Nine, but he suddenly remembered that the Min Family and the Yin Family had equal status in the capital. He was also the heir of the Min Family. If he called the Second Young Master of the Yin Family as Master Nine, wouldn¡¯t that be lowering his status? Hence, he braced himself and called him ¡°Second Young Master Yin.¡± Yin Jiujin nced at him indifferently without any intention of paying attention to him. Min Nan¡¯s expression was very ugly in front of hispetitor, Min Rufeng. He always felt that Min Rufeng was looking at him as a joke. However, the truth was that Min Rufeng usually looked so smiley like that. However, Xi Fengling chuckled. It was mocking. It was tant. ¡°I wonder what the two young masters of the Min Family areing here to my territory in such a hurry? Seeing that you guys are so imposing, could it be that you¡¯re trying to thrash my ce?¡± ¡°Boss Xi, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m a regr at Mei Feng Bar after all. How could Ie to cause trouble? I heard that my Second Brother is here, so I came to discuss something with him.¡± The Second Brother he was referring to was not Min Rufeng, but Yin Jiujin. Everyone knew that. They were clearly cousins but one addressed Yin Jiujin as Second Young Master and the other addressed Second Brother. Min Nan¡¯s expression darkened even more. Due to his fear of Yin Jiujin, he had almost forgotten that Yin Jiujin¡¯s mother was his nominal aunt. Of course, they didn¡¯t believe Min Ting. Other than them, no one else knew that Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin hade here. Min Ting also knew that they wouldn¡¯t believe him. It did not matter if they did not believe it. It was fine as long as Min Nan believed it. They were just putting on a show for Min Nan to see so that he would not know that they had already cooperated. ¡°As for why Eldest Cousin is here, I have no idea.¡± Min red at him. He had no idea? Didn¡¯t he know that he wasing to find Min Rufeng to question him? Min Rufeng had been fooling around with Xi Fengling all day and rarely returned to the Min Family. He had also taken two days off and didn¡¯t go to the hospital, so he specially rushed over early in the morning to look for them. Why didn¡¯t hee at night? There were many customers at Mei Feng Bar at night, and most of them were friends with Xi Fengling. If he rushed over to look for Xi Fengling¡¯s man at night, wouldn¡¯t he be surrounded and attacked by them? He wasn¡¯t that stupid! Min Rufeng only had this much ability. He had to rely on a woman! ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Min Rufeng.¡± He looked at Min Rufeng. ¡°Can we talk in private?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be asking me that.¡± Min Rufeng nced at Xi Fengling, who was sitting seductively, and said to Min Nan with a smile, ¡°You should be asking Fengling. I¡¯m her kept man. I¡¯ll listen to her in her territory.¡± He sounded so confident. It was as if he didn¡¯t find it embarrassing to be kept by a woman. Min Ting¡¯s lips twitched. After interacting with him for this period of time, he thought that he already knew Min Rufeng well enough. He didn¡¯t expect that he still didn¡¯t know him well enough. Even he, a well-known yboy in the capital, felt inferior to him. ¡°Min Rufeng, you¡¯re the Second Young Master of the Min Family. It¡¯s fine if you let a woman take care of you, but you¡¯re actually proud of that instead of being ashamed. What do you take the Min Family¡¯s face for?¡± The key was that she was even such a beautiful and seductive woman! He didn¡¯t know what Xi Fengling liked about Min Rufeng. Min Nan was furious. He had even forgotten that there was Yin Jiujin here whom he couldn¡¯t afford to offend. Of course, he wasn¡¯t angry that Min Rufeng was a freeloader, but that he was actually angry that Min Rufeng, who relied on a woman, had threatened his position as the heir of the Min Family. ¡°Brother, what are you so excited about? Haven¡¯t I been kept by Fengling for three years? Who in the capital doesn¡¯t know that? What¡¯s the point of saying this now?¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to say anything. If you have anything to say to me, ask Fengling first. If Fengling agrees, I¡¯ll go out with you. If Fengling doesn¡¯t agree, there¡¯s nothing I can do. I took leave for the past two days to fulfill my obligations to serve her.¡± Xi Fengling¡¯s lips twitched. Serve her? No one knew who was serving whom! Meeting Xi Fengling¡¯s disapproving gaze, Min Rufeng smiled. This smile was very aggressive. However, it quickly disappeared, and only Xi Fengling saw it. She instinctively trembled. Every time Min Rufeng smiled at her like that, he would ¡°torture¡± herter. She quickly looked away at Min Nan. She was still very imposing to others. She smiled seductively, ¡°Logically speaking, I should give you face since Eldest Young Master Min personally came to visit. However, I had guests today, and Eldest Young Master Min saw it too. If my guests see Eldest Young Master Min charge into my territory and ask for a person and I simply allow you to do that, where will I put my face in the future?¡± ¡°So, Eldest Young Master Min, just go back to where you came from. If you want to talk to Min Rufeng about something, wait for him to walk out of my territory.¡± Min Nan was still a little afraid of Xi Fengling. He had once caused trouble for Min Rufeng and was beaten up by a group of people sent by Xi Fengling. He was hospitalized for three months and it was still fresh in his mind. Of course, he had thought of destroying Xi Fenglingter, but no matter what he did, Xi Fengling easily resolved it. This made him even more uncertain about Xi Fengling¡¯s background. From then on, he no longer dared to openly find trouble with Min Rufeng. He would only say a few nasty words even if he asionally tried to find trouble. Because he had once seen some rich kids in the capital mocking Min Rufeng, after Xi Fengling found out, she got a group of people to beat up those rich kids and they ended up in the hospital. Ever since then, Xi Fengling¡¯s cruelty had seeped into his heart. ¡°Boss Xi, you¡¯re so protective of Min Rufeng because he¡¯s the man you¡¯re keeping. What if he¡¯s hooking up with another woman behind your back? Will you still be so protective of him?¡± Xi Fengling raised her eyebrows and smiled even more charmingly, ¡°Oh? There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Without waiting for Min Nan to reply, Xi Fengling said, ¡°There¡¯s actually a woman who can snatch my man from me, a woman who has looks, figure, money, power, and influence? This makes me very curious. I wonder what kind of woman is more charming than me?¡± Min Nan¡¯s expression froze. Why was Xi Fengling¡¯s reaction different from what he had expected? Even if this kind of strong woman didn¡¯t really care about Min Rufeng, shouldn¡¯t she dislike others coveting the person who belonged to her? Moreover, did Xi Fengling not hear him? He was saying that Min Rufeng was seducing another woman! Not another woman seducing Min Rufeng! This was no longer a matter of Min Rufeng¡¯s charm. It was about Min Rufeng preferring a new woman and wasn¡¯t loyal to her. Didn¡¯t she care about that? ¡°Eldest Young Master Min, why don¡¯t you tell me in detail so that I can meet that woman who¡¯s even more charming than me?¡± Chapter 217 - Jinyu Is Angry

Chapter 217: Jinyu Is Angry

Min Nan was not stupid after all. From Xi Fengling¡¯s words, he could tell that she did not believe him at all. ¡°Boss Xi, you don¡¯t trust me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. I¡¯m just curious what kind of woman is actually more charming than me.¡± The smile on her face faded slightly, ¡°On the other hand, if Eldest Young Master Min didn¡¯t say anything, could it be that you¡¯re ying with me? Actually, there¡¯s no such person at all?¡± After she retracted her smile, she exuded a cold aura that shocked Min Nan. He knew Xi Fengling¡¯s methods very well. Back then, Xi Fengling didn¡¯t hold back at all when she got those people to beat him up. She wanted to beat him to death. He was afraid that if Xi Fengling was unhappy, she would find someone to beat him up again. After all, this was Xi Fengling¡¯s territory and he was alone. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Boss Xi should have heard of that person too. She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Yu Family and my university ssmate. She¡¯s currently working in the Imperial Capital Hospital and is a famous beautiful doctor in the hospital. She has many suitors. To be honest with you, Boss Xi, I¡¯m also one of her many suitors. I¡¯ve pursued her for many years.¡± He had not failed to win over a woman¡¯s heart after pursuing her for many years, but Min Nan actually dared to disregard his status and admit that. Min Nan was actually quite respectable for this. ¡°She has already wavered in my pursuit. If nothing goes wrong, she will be my wife in the future.¡± As he spoke, he red at Min Rufeng with an unfriendly gaze. ¡°However, Min Rufeng interfered at this moment!¡± ¡°Min Rufeng can coax Boss Xi to devote to him wholeheartedly, so it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s usually very good at sweet-talking. Yu Chen, who was about to agree to my request, was bewitched by his sweet-talking.¡± ¡°I came here to warn Min Rufeng not to covet what doesn¡¯t belong to him. Otherwise, the Min Family won¡¯t tolerate him anymore!¡± ¡°As for how Boss Xi wants to see this, it¡¯s all up to Boss Xi.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said everything that needs to be said. Boss Xi, you can choose to believe me or not!¡± At this moment, Min Rufeng spoke and looked at Min Nan with a smile in his eyes, ¡°The Min Family can¡¯t tolerate me? Did Eldest Brother say this, or did someone else in the Min Family say it?¡± ¡°Brother, why are you lying to yourself? Outsiders don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with the Min Family now, but how can I not know?¡± ¡°Brother already came here in a panic to threaten me. So, does the Min Family not tolerate me or Eldest Brother?¡± Min Nan¡¯s expression changed drastically. Min Ting, who had already walked over and sat down, answered at this time, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve heard a lot of rumors recently that there¡¯s actually another reason for Grandfather¡¯s death. And this reason seems to be greatly rted to Eldest Uncle, Eldest Aunt, and Eldest Cousin. I wonder if it¡¯s true?¡± Min Ting¡¯s seemingly casual question filled Min Nan with shock. However, he could still remain calm and did not show it on his face. However, the change in his expression at that moment had already given Min Ting the answer. Min Ting¡¯s smile faded slightly. It was really them! He still had a trace of hope that his grandfather¡¯s death wasn¡¯t really rted to them initially. After all, they were family, and he didn¡¯t want them to fight to the death. However¡­ Forget it. There was no need for him to be soft-hearted with such heartless people. ¡°Ting¡¯er, where did you hear this rumor from? Isn¡¯t your grandfather my grandfather? How could my parents and I have harmed Grandfather? Grandfather died of illness. As for how Grandfather fell ill¡­¡± He swept a nce at Min Rufeng and snorted coldly, ¡°You have to ask Min Rufeng that! A 10-year-old can actually get lost! You made Grandfather fall sick!¡± Hearing his words, Min Rufeng¡¯s eyes flickered. However, it was only for a moment. When he looked up again, the ripple in his eyes was no longer there. ¡°Ask me what? Ask me how I got lost when I followed you and your mother out when I was 10 years old? Do you want me to carefully recall how I got lost back then? Or do you think I really don¡¯t know anything about what Meng An did?¡± Min Nan¡¯s expression changed. No! That was impossible! How could Min Rufeng possibly know? Back then, his mother had already arranged for those traffickers who had criminal records and it wasn¡¯t her mother who contacted them either. Her mother only brought Min Rufeng to the ce where the traffickers often appeared and left Min Rufeng there. Even if he investigated, he couldn¡¯t connect it to his mother at all! In fact, Min Rufeng really didn¡¯t find anything either. He was taken away by Ghost ughter Ind. What was there to investigate? He said this to trick Min Nan, even though he had already guessed what Meng An was nning to do when he was 10 years old. At ten years old, he was already sensible. With his intelligence, he easily avoided the traffickers who had designs on him. In fact, because of his actions, the traffickers were arrested not long after. If he had not met someone from Ghost ughter Ind, he could have returned to the Min Family sessfully. He did not expect that with this deception, he really managed to get something out of it. It could only be said that Min Nan was too weak. It was really a miracle that a big family like the Min Family could nurture an heir like Min Nan who couldn¡¯t even hide his emotions. Compared to Min Nan, who had a good reputation, the yboy in everyone¡¯s eyes, Min Ting, was more like the heir of a big family. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you understand or not. It¡¯s fine as long as I understand. You just have to remember that the truth alwayses out. Sooner orter, what you¡¯ve done will be exposed to the world.¡± ¡°Also, don¡¯t use me of something I didn¡¯t do. I don¡¯t like the woman whom you¡¯ve been pursuing with no results.¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m very curious where you got the confidence to say those words. Anyone can find out if I¡¯ve hooked up with another woman after investigating, but why are you so sure that Fengling will believe me? Could it be that you think Fengling is so innocent and gullible?¡± Xi Fengling red at him. Did he mean that she was very scheming!? Min Rufeng gave her aforting and helpless smile and continued, ¡°Or is it that my taste is really so bad that I can¡¯t tell who¡¯s more outstanding between the eldest daughter of the Yu Family and Fengling?¡± ¡°In Fengling¡¯s words, she has looks, figure, and power. Why should I choose a woman who can¡¯tpare to Fengling other than her medical skills?¡± Min Nan blushed because he realized that Min Rufeng was telling the truth. He tried to say something to make his words more convincing, but Min Rufeng didn¡¯t give him a chance. ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve taken a fancy to that woman¡¯s medical skills? In terms of medical skills, I don¡¯t think anyone can surpass me.¡± ¡°Min Rufeng, don¡¯t talk to me about this! You like Yu Chen because she¡¯s from a famous family. She¡¯s a legitimate daughter of a famous family. You can marry her in the future, but Xi Feng¡­ Boss Xi¡­¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Xi Fengling crossed her legs and supported her chin with her hand on herp. She smiled charmingly, ¡°Am I not from a respectable family? Am I not allowed to enter a big family like the Min Family?¡± ¡°Tsk, do you really think that everyone wants to enter the Min Family?¡± If Min Rufeng wasn¡¯t really a member of the Min Family, who would care to look at the Min Family? Min Rufeng no longer had a smile on his face. He was obviously angry. Xi Fengling said this because she was angry with Min Nan¡¯s words and also to calm Min Rufeng down. They had endured for so long. If Min Rufeng couldn¡¯t hold it in and attacked at thest moment, their previous patience would be wasted. Min Rufeng still wanted Old Master Min¡¯s cause of death to be exposed in front of others so it was still useful to keep Min Nan around. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about Boss Xi. I¡¯m just revealing Min Rufeng¡¯s intentions.¡± ¡°Boss Xi, I¡¯m not afraid of hurting you. No matter how capable you are, you don¡¯t have the right to marry into the Min Family, even if Min Rufeng is just an illegitimate¡­¡± Thest sentence was stuck in his throat. This was because when Yan Jinyu¡ªwho had been silent all this while¡ª heard this, she casually picked up the fruit knife on the coffee table and threw it over. It flew past Min Nan¡¯s ear and left a bloody mark on it. The fruit knife sank deep into the wooden door behind him! Min Nan was so frightened that his legs went limp and he fell to his knees. Yan Jinyu patted the corner of her shirt and stood up calmly. Her cold gazended on Min Nan. Min Nan¡¯s limbs turned cold. H-how was that possible? It was just a look! This was clearly a 17 or 18-year-old girl. Ever since he stepped into this room, other than thinking that she was beautiful and pure, he had not paid much attention to her. It was mainly because she was sitting beside Yin Jiujin. He thought that this should be the hillbilly daughter from the Yan Family in North City who had led a wandering life for many years. He did not take it to heart at all! However, was this the gaze of a hillbilly? It was so cold and frightening! There was also a strong killing intent! It was as if killing him was nothing to her! And her skills¡­ He was about 10 meters away from her and she wasn¡¯t looking in his direction. She simply picked up the fruit knife and threw it casually. Was her technique really that precise or was it a coincidence? If it was a coincidence, how could it be exined that the knife plunged into the wooden door so deeply when they were so far away? Yan Jinyu walked over slowly and looked down at him, ¡°What did you want to say just now?¡± ¡°Illegitimate child? Tsk.¡± ¡°Do you want me to remind you how Min Guili coveted Feng¡¯s mother¡¯s beauty back then and hid his identity and marital status to deceive Feng¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°Oh, you weren¡¯t born then, so you naturally didn¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you go home and ask Min Guili? Or you can ask Meng An. Meng An knows about it too.¡± Min Nan was shocked. Not only was he shocked by the fear that he had for Yan Jinyu, but he was also shocked by Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, ¡°Y-you¡­¡± ¡°How did I find out?¡± Yan Jinyu sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to investigate these few things?¡± The Min Family¡¯s status in the capital seemed to be on par with the Yin Family, but in reality, it waspletely iparable. She couldn¡¯t find out much about the Yin Family, but it was very easy to find out about the Min Family. ¡°Only Feng and Meimei will wait so long. If it were me, I would have finished you off long ago. Why did they still allow you toe here and talk sh*t?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t curse,¡± Yin Jiujin and Min Rufeng said at the same time. Then, the two of them looked at each other. Yan Jinyu looked at them but didn¡¯t care. She especially ignored Min Rufeng. It was fine if he did not get rid of Min Nan right away, but he actually allowed others toe in and say such nonsense. Min Nan dared toe knocking on their door now when the Min Family¡¯s situation was already like this. So, what about before? Wasn¡¯t Feng badly bullied by the Min Family? How embarrassing! Min Rufeng stopped talking when she red at him. In the past three years, in order to patiently investigate the cause of his grandfather¡¯s death, the Min Family had indeed bullied him a lot. And for the sake of the overall situation, he had endured all of it. Fengling couldn¡¯t stand it and reacted on his behalf many times. ¡°Does such a person really think that he¡¯s someone important? How dare hee here to bully us?¡± ¡°What can the death of a young master in the Min Family do to us? Even if it could affect us, that was the Min Family in the past. Do we still need to care about the current Min Family so much?¡± Her cold gaze swept across the pale Min Nan. ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy, just kill him.¡± Hence, with a casual wave of her left hand, the fruit knife that had sunk into the door frame went back into her hand! It was so fast that Min Nan, who was closest to her, couldn¡¯t see what was going on! ¡°M-Magic?!¡± Chapter 218 - Talking About Bai Ye

Chapter 218: Talking About Bai Ye

Min Ting, who was already shocked by Yan Jinyu¡¯s actions, almost spat out when he heard Min Nan¡¯s words. What damn magic! It was clearly Yan Jinyu sweeping the fruit knife back with something she threw out from her hand! Was Min Nan joking? Yan Jinyu held the fruit knife in her hand. Seeing Min Nan¡¯s frightened look, she spun the fruit knife in her hand. She sneered, ¡°How dare youe looking for trouble with that little courage?¡± When Xi Fengling saw this, she sighed softly, ¡°Beauty Yu, it¡¯s enough to just scare him. Don¡¯t let his blood dirty my ce.¡± She had already endured for so long, so she didn¡¯t mind letting Min Nan live for a while longer. Most importantly, with Min Nan around, she could still keep an eye on Yu-whatever-Chen in the hospital and not let her pester Min Rufeng. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t intend to really kill him, although it was fine even if she did. After all, this was Xi Fengling¡¯s territory. If someone died here, and the other party was the eldest son of the Min Family, there would indeed be a lot of trouble. Hearing Xi Fengling¡¯s words, she looked down at Min Nan. With a twist of her finger, the fruit knife flew to the floor and steadily sank into the floor in front of Min Nan. Min Nan shuddered in fear. ¡°Throw him out,¡± Min Rufeng said. As soon as he spoke, two male waiters came in from outside and dragged the frightened Min Nan out of the bar. Looking at Yan Jinyu, who had returned to sit beside Yin Jiujin, Xi Fengling chuckled. ¡°Beauty Yu, don¡¯t think that Min Rufeng and I are so cowardly that we won¡¯t do anything even if someonees to bully us. Actually, it¡¯s only this time. In the past, Min Nan was often taught a lesson by me. Otherwise, why would he be so obedient and not find trouble with Min Rufeng?¡± ¡°Besides, keeping him alive is indeed useful.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a beautiful doctor pursuing Min Rufeng?¡± Xi Fengling said and looked at Min Rufeng with a faint smile. Min Rufeng chuckled. ¡°Why do you care about such an unimportant person?¡± Xi Fengling snorted lightly and red at him before continuing to say to Yan Jinyu, ¡°Yu Chen is someone that Min Nan has been pursuing for many years. She didn¡¯t agree to Min Nan¡¯s pursuit, but because of Min Nan¡¯s status, she didn¡¯t dare to reject it too obviously. With Min Nan around, she would be more careful and not pester Min Rufeng so much.¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s only one of the reasons. Min Nan is Min Guili and Meng An¡¯s precious. He¡¯s still very useful.¡± ¡°Besides, after being frightened by you, he will also remember and won¡¯t dare to find trouble with Min Rufeng for the time being. He actually tried to sow discord so unskillfully. I wonder what he¡¯s thinking. Could it be that in his eyes, I¡¯m really that stupid?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll say anything when he gets out after you made this move.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Xi Fengling hadn¡¯t thought of directly getting rid of him to prevent future trouble. Indeed, Min Nan was still useful. ¡°No.¡± The three of them spoke at the same time. Yan Jinyu, Yin Jiujin, and Min Rufeng. Yan Jinyu was confident that she had frightened Min Nan. Coupled with her rtionship with Yin Jiujin and Min Nan¡¯s fear of Yin Jiujin, he wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything. Yin Jiujin¡¯s thoughts were simr to hers. As for Min Rufeng, it was entirely based on his understanding of Min Nan. He knew that Min Nan had been frightened. On top of that, Min Nan knew nothing about Yan Jinyu at all and even thought that she had ¡°magic¡±. Hence, Min Rufeng was sure that he wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything. Besides, what happened just now could be said to be Min Nan¡¯s unsavory experience. Min Nan wished that others didn¡¯t know it, so how could he possibly tell others? Taking a step back, so what if Min Nan said it? Other than making Little Yu even more untouchable in the capital, what else could it do? Would others still think of Little Yu as the number one killer, ¡°Chi¡±? Little Yu was only 10 years old when ¡°Chi¡± became famous. Who would have thought that a 10-year-old child was so capable? Min Nan was not like the only outsider here, Min Ting, who had good eyesight and could tell how Little Yu attacked at that time. However, even Min Ting didn¡¯t dare to think that she was the number one killer. He only felt that Yan Jinyu was a martial arts practitioner and had an extraordinary past. However, Min Ting was a smart person. It was obvious that these people were not afraid that he would know the truth. He would ept that they treated him as one of their own for the time being. If he needed to pretend to be stupid, he would pretend to be stupid. He would not say or ask more. Xi Fengling shrugged indifferently. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not care about him then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare for Beauty Yu toe to my territory. Let¡¯s not let an outsider affect our mood.¡± ¡°And you, Min Rufeng. You¡¯d better stay away from Yu Chen. I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s pestering you or you¡¯re seducing her. If you don¡¯t handle it well, that means you¡¯re unable to say harsh words to her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable.¡± ¡°Do I look like someone who cares about other women?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you look like that or not! Will she still pester you if you¡¯ve really rejected herpletely?¡± Min Rufeng was innocent. How did he know that woman would still find excuses to ask him out again and again when he had already said coldly that he had a woman and would not go out alone with another woman? ¡°I¡¯ve seen Yu Chen before,¡± Yan Jinyu said. They knew each other very well. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t think that Min Rufeng was someone who deliberately gave Yu Chen false hope. Of course, Xi Fengling didn¡¯t think that she was simply jealous. Seeing that they were looking over, Yan Jinyu smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s indeed¡­ not a likable person.¡± They were puzzled, but Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t intend to say anything more. ¡°So Meimei, you can¡¯t me Feng. If you really don¡¯t like it, you can just go up to give her two ps to warn her. It¡¯s simr to those legitimate wives hitting the mistresses.¡± Min Rufeng chuckled helplessly. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? What mistress?¡± Yin Jiujin rubbed Yan Jinyu¡¯s head helplessly. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business,¡± Min Rufeng said. Hearing this, Min Ting hesitated for a moment and decided to say, ¡°Um, you guys want to talk about serious business now? Do I need to avoid it?¡± After saying that, he smiled awkwardly. ¡°I saw Min Naning over angrily so I followed him to see how he would get tortured. I¡¯m just here to join in the fun.¡± Xi Fengling raised her eyebrows charmingly, ¡°Third Young Master Min, aren¡¯t we on the same side now?¡± ¡°In certain matters, we¡¯re indeed on the same side, but it¡¯s hard to say for the rest. The less I know, the longer I live. I still understand this logic.¡± ¡°Third Young Master Min, you don¡¯t have to be so careful. Don¡¯t you already know what you should know and shouldn¡¯t know? You already saw our Beauty Yu make a move.¡± ¡°So?¡± Min Ting was stunned. He looked at Yan Jinyu. ¡°It¡¯s true that I saw Eldest Miss Yan make a move, but is this a big deal? Boss Xi is the boss of North City¡¯s Elegant Bamboo Clubhouse. Shouldn¡¯t you know that I¡¯ve seen Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s racing video? I¡¯ve long known that Eldest Miss Yan isn¡¯t as simple as she looks on the surface. Other than confirming my previous guess, is there anything else today?¡± The few of them understood what Min Ting meant. He didn¡¯t guess Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity at all. Yin Jiujin flicked a nce at him mysteriously. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but Min Ting felt that Second Brother was looking at him like he was an idiot. ¡°Ignore him,¡± Yin Jiujin said. This was to prove to them that Min Ting was one of them. Xi Fengling suddenly said these words to Min Ting to test how much Min Ting had guessed and whether she should guard against him. However, with Yin Jiujin¡¯s words, she was relieved. Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t harm Beauty Yu. ¡°Little Yu, tell us everything you know so that we can be mentally prepared,¡± Min Rufeng said. Since things had alreadye to this, there was no need for Yan Jinyu to hide it from them. It would be more beneficial for them to know more about the situation. Then, she told them about the Smith Family and the Jones Family in Country Y that she and Huo Siyu knew about, as well as their guesses. She even mentioned Yuan Xi, who they were very suspicious of. The more they listened, the more serious Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling¡¯s expressions became. Although Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, his gaze clearly became sharper. Only Min Ting was shocked the entire time. If he still could not guess their identities after hearing this, he would be really stupid. He was ¡°trembling¡±. They were all big shots here! He quickly recalled if he had bullied or mocked Min Rufeng in the past. He only heaved a sigh of relief when he realized that he had not. How could Eldest Uncle¡¯s family be enough for Min Rufeng to torture if he didn¡¯t want to find out the truth? They would have probably already been tortured beyond recognition. Actually, Min Ting was exaggerating. He was quite capable himself. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have such a rtionship with Yin Jiujin. It was just that he was too shocked to suddenly find out their identities. Most importantly, it was still understandable that Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling had such identities, but Yan Jinyu¡­ No matter how Min Ting looked at it, this 18-year-old girl¡ªwho was sitting obediently beside Yin Jiujin with a faint smile and looked very innocent with eyes that were very clear most of the time¡ªdidn¡¯t look like the famous top killer of the killer world! He had thought that she was not simple, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so not simple! Min Nan was really lucky to have survived just now! He stared at Yan Jinyu as if he had been struck by lightning. Of course, Yan Jinyu could sense it. She looked up and smiled at him. Min Ting was shocked. It was fine if he didn¡¯t know her identity. He could even lie to himself and hint to himself that she was an innocent girl. After knowing the other party¡¯s identity, he felt that even her harmless smile was cold and it made his scalp tingle. ¡°Beauty Yu, then you¡­¡± ¡°When Ghost ughter Ind was at its peak, they wanted to kill me but they couldn¡¯t. What can they do to me now? Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t dare to look for me openly.¡± She smiled and looked at Yin Jiujin. ¡°Besides, I have Brother Nine by my side now. They will only be more afraid of me. Look, a few days ago, they even tried to use that method to sow discord between Brother Nine and me so that Brother Nine wouldn¡¯t be a huge help to me.¡± The three of them understood immediately. So that was the purpose of the other party¡¯smotion. ¡°Just pay attention to your surroundings and don¡¯t let the other party take advantage of you.¡± ¡°I know. Beauty Yu, don¡¯t worry so much. But Beauty Yu, now that you mention it, regarding the aftermath of the incident at the Empire Building, that key character, Yu Qingwan¡­¡± Xi Fengling nced at Yin Jiujin and then at Yan Jinyu. Seeing that there was no change in their expressions, she understood that Yu Qingwan didn¡¯t affect them. ¡°Could Yu Qingwan be rted to Ghost ughter Ind?¡± ¡°She¡¯s very suspicious, but there¡¯s no evidence. Brother Nine got someone to keep an eye on her. Don¡¯t worry about her for the time being.¡± Even if they were rted, Yu Qingwan was just a small fry. There was nothing to worry about. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°However, weren¡¯t there two groups of people behind that incident? Who was the other person?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled at Xi Fengling. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m about to tell you.¡± ¡°I met Bai Ye.¡± Chapter 219 - Angry and Grateful

Chapter 219: Angry and Grateful

¡°What?!¡± Xi Fengling was surprised. Min Rufeng didn¡¯t say anything, but his surprise could be seen from his expression. Xi Fengling, who had always been calm andposed, was too shocked to speak. ¡°Isn¡¯t Bai Ye dead? Isn¡¯t your return to North City¡­¡± However, she reacted quickly and quickly stopped talking. However, who was Yin Jiujin? He was a person who was so sharp that he could sense someone peeping behind an ordinary wall with the back of his head, and it was even when the other party were trying their best to breathe lightly and hide. How could he not notice Xi Fengling¡¯s words? However, Yin Jiujin hid it very well and didn¡¯t show any emotions. Even Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t notice it. Min Rufeng nced at Yin Jiujin when Xi Fengling said this. Just as Xi Fengling stopped speaking, he immediately asked, ¡°Where did you meet him?¡± ¡°The Yin Family.¡± The three faces froze. This included Min Ting, who had already guessed the identity of ¡°Bai Ye¡± after hearing their conversation. The Yin Family? Who was it? They all looked at Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say it immediately. Instead, she turned her gaze to Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t looking at her, but after sensing her gaze, he said, ¡°My aunt¡¯s son, Feng Yun.¡± Feng Yun. Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling had naturally heard of this person. Didn¡¯t they say that when the eldest daughter of the Yin Family, Yin Xiaoxiao, and her husband passed away, Feng Yun had also died with them? It was precisely because of this that they didn¡¯t think that Bai Ye was still alive and was living in the Yin Family. ¡°If there are no idents, Bai Ye will cooperate with us.¡± ¡°Thus, even if there are still people from Ghost ughter alive, we are not the only ones who want to take their lives.¡± Xi Fengling wanted to ask since Bai Ye was still alive, did he intend to help Yin Jiujin or Beauty Yu when he interfered previously? However, she felt that there was no need to ask. It didn¡¯t matter whoever he helped as long as the other party was not an enemy. ¡°Can you ask him out to meet you?¡± Min Rufeng asked. Yan Jinyu fell silent. ¡°Not for now. Maybe after a while.¡± Although they were puzzled, the two of them did not ask further. ¡°Little Rain¡¯s flight willnd in the capital in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Little Rain is very worried about her brother¡¯s illness so she¡¯s bringing him here to look for Feng.¡± She looked at Min Rufeng. ¡°Little Rain said that she¡¯lle back to the capital today. She¡¯ll settle down and rest for a day tomorrow and go to the Imperial Capital Hospital to look for you the day after tomorrow.¡± Min Rufeng understood that this meant that she was temporarily not letting Huo Xuan know about their rtionships and identities. He nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°In that case, since we¡¯re almost done, we¡¯ll make a move first. See you the day after tomorrow.¡± Yan Jinyuughed lightly. ¡°You¡¯re leaving now?¡± ¡°Leaving so soon? Aren¡¯t you going to stay for a meal?¡± The two of them spoke at the same time. The former was Min Rufeng, while thetter was Xi Fengling. Both of them frowned deeply. Yan Jinyu smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Little Rain toe before we go for a meal together. I made an excuse when I left the Yin Family today. Brother Nine¡¯s sister-inw specially asked me out to shop, but I rejected her with the excuse, so I have to go back early.¡± With that said, she said to Yin Jiujin, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brother Nine.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll go with you guys too.¡± As Min Ting spoke, he was about to stand up when Yan Jinyu turned back and smiled at him. ¡°Since Third Young Master Min is here, shouldn¡¯t you discuss the Min Family¡¯s matter with Feng? The Min Family¡¯s matter isn¡¯t over yet.¡± ¡°Y-you¡¯re right. There are indeed some matters to discuss.¡± He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile just now contained a very strong warning. She was warning him not to follow her. However, she was right. Now that they were in a cooperative rtionship, he really had to discuss the Min Family with Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling. However, he couldn¡¯t calm down from the shock when he suddenly found out that they were all big shots. He didn¡¯t want to talk about anything else today and wanted to leave first to take a breather. But¡­ Forget it, let¡¯s just discuss it. He, who had taken Min Nan¡¯s car over, didn¡¯t want to follow these two and then watch their lovey-dovey alone. ¡°You guys can leave first. I¡¯ll get my assistant to pick me upter.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± She turned around and held Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand. She said to Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling, ¡°Goodbye.¡± As soon as the two of them walked out of the room, Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling¡¯s expressions changed slightly. ¡°Min Rufeng, there seems to be something wrong with Beauty Yu.¡± Min Rufeng narrowed his eyes and said nothing. Of course, he could sense it too. They all knew very well that Little Yu didn¡¯t care how the Yin Family treated her at all. Even if she and Yin Jiujin had indeed made an excuse when they came out today, so what? Why did they have to rush back so early? Perhaps Little Yu had changed for Yin Jiujin and that her actions were no longer the same? That was even more impossible. Judging from Little Yu¡¯s temper as she attacked Min Nan when she was unhappy just now, they could tell that Little Yu was still the Little Yu that they were familiar with. She did not have any scruples. She attacked quickly, ruthlessly, and urately. Besides, everyone knew how ¡°close¡± Yin Jiujin was to the Yin Family. Little Yu didn¡¯t have to be so amodating to the Yin Family because of Yin Jiujin. They were all smart people and quickly figured out the problem. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Why did I have to mention that?¡± Xi Fengling med herself. Min Rufeng sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault either.¡± Anyone would be shocked to hear that the person they were sure was dead was actually still alive. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve said it. It¡¯s better to say it now than to have a bigger conflict in the future.¡± Xi Fengling thought about it carefully after hearing Min Rufeng¡¯s words. That seemed to be the case. She felt less guilty. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Xi Fengling was still a little worried. ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, will they¡­¡± ¡°So what? Is Little Yu unwanted? It¡¯s fine if he makes a fuss, but he still has to make Little Yu care about his feelings. Does Little Yu owe him anything? We let Little Yu stay by his side because Little Yu has decided on him, and also because Little Yu is indeed happier staying by his side than before.¡± ¡°If Little Yu is unhappy by his side, even if he is someone Little Yu has chosen¡­¡± Min Rufeng didn¡¯t say thest sentence, but Xi Fengling could understand. Even if he was someone Beauty Yu had chosen, they would not let Beauty Yu suffer by his side. Besides, she didn¡¯t think that Beauty Yu would suffer. ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Min Ting, who was at the side, was really trembling now. He really couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying, but he could still guess the main characters of their conversation. That was clearly his Second Brother and Yan Jinyu! So, did they mean that Yan Jinyu and Second Brother had a conflict just now? Forgive him for his poor eyesight. Why couldn¡¯t he tell? And why was there a conflict? Was it because of what Xi Fengling had said? Oh, Xi Fengling did seem to have said that Yan Jinyu returning to North City was¡­ rted to Feng Yun?! Idiot. He actually only realized it now! Given how much Second Brother cared about Yan Jinyu, how could he not mind this! That wasn¡¯t the main point. The main point was that Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling actually said that if Yan Jinyu was unhappy staying by Second Brother¡¯s side, they would¡­ That was the only person Second Brother cared about in all these years. Second Brother cared about her so much that he, who was so cold and indifferent, did not hesitate to show off his love at all times. What would happen if it was gone? The two of them looked at him with unfriendly gazes. Min Ting understood. They were taking their anger out on him. He felt that he was rather unlucky. Why did hee with Min Nan to watch the show for no reason? In the end, not only was he frightened when he found out about the shocking secret, but he was also warned by Yan Jinyu and treated like a scapegoat by Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling. ¡°Pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good time to talk today. Why don¡¯t we meet again another day?¡± ¡°Call Second Uncle along next time we meet,¡± Min Rufeng said. Hearing this, Min Ting instantly became serious. He looked at him, and the nervousness on his face was gone. He no longer had his usual cynical look. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that I would cooperate with you and we won¡¯t implicate my father?¡± ¡°Do you think Second Uncle still doesn¡¯t know about the situation at this point? Don¡¯t be stupid. The person behind Min Guili is very likely Ghost ughter. It¡¯s best to let Second Uncle know the situation. Although he might not be able to help, at least he won¡¯t ruin the situation if he knows. You don¡¯t want Second Uncle to be the second person after Grandfather to be eliminated by Min Guili and Ghost ughter, right?¡± Min Ting was shocked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± What did he mean by Eldest Uncle and Ghost ughter? Could it be that Grandfather¡¯s death was not only rted to Eldest Uncle¡¯s family, but also Ghost ughter¡­ Xi Fengling looked up at him and smiled charmingly, ¡°Since Third Young Master Min knows, why ask?¡± ¡°Third Young Master Min isn¡¯t that naive to think that Old Master Min¡¯s death was only caused by Min Guili¡¯s family of three, right?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, would Min Rufeng and I spend three years without finding any evidence? Min Guili¡¯s family isn¡¯t that capable.¡± Min Ting moved his lips, wanting to say something to refute, but he couldn¡¯t say anything in the end. Because he knew that if Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling were really the two of the top three killers who went missing with the number one killer, his uncle¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t be their match at all. The four of them were not ordinary killers. They were the top four killers on the Assassin Ranking. This was not the most shocking thing about them. What was most shocking about them was that they had destroyed Ghost ughter Ind at its peak with just the four of them! Back then, the destruction of Ghost ughter Ind had shocked many people. That was an organization that many factions couldn¡¯t destroy even if they wanted to. Many people couldn¡¯t even find out where Ghost ughter Ind was. And they did it with just four people! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to my dad. I¡¯ll contact you after the time is set.¡± Then, he turned and left. *** One of the signs of prosperity in the capital was its crowded traffic. On a certain main road, a car was slowly driving forward. Among these crowded cars, one of the people sitting in it was Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin, who hade out of Mei Feng Bar. After the two of them got into the car, neither of them spoke. The road was congested, so they could only stop and wait. ¡°Brother Nine, do you have anything to ask me?¡± Yin Jiujin looked at Yan Jinyu, who was sitting in the front passenger seat. ¡°No.¡± He retracted his gaze after taking a look. ¡°But you¡¯re angry.¡± She didn¡¯t sense it at first. She only sensed it when she mentioned to Feng and the others that she had seen Bai Ye and Yin Jiujin actually didn¡¯t give her a look in response when she looked at him. Ever since Yin Jiujin brought her back, this was the first time he didn¡¯t respond when she looked at him. ¡°Of course I¡¯m angry. That¡¯s because I care about you.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ept it whenever I think about the fact that you followed me back to North City because you wanted to investigate the cause of someone¡¯s death. Does this mean that if you didn¡¯t want to investigate the cause of his death, you wouldn¡¯t have shown up and let me find you? And you wouldn¡¯t havee back with me?¡± After roaring softly, Yin Jiujin seemed to be deted again, and he looked dejected. ¡°But at the same time, I¡¯m very grateful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to have such a person who makes you willing toe back. That¡¯s why I had the chance to meet you.¡± Chapter 220 - Not Letting Go

Chapter 220: Not Letting Go

¡°I¡¯m indeed angry now, but not at you. I¡¯m angry at myself.¡± Yan Jinyu paused and looked at him. ¡°Brother Nine¡­¡± However, she did not know what to say. If he was angry with her, she could just exin. However, he was angry with himself. Or rather, he med himself. He med himself for not caring about her in the early years and so he didn¡¯t hold any weight in her heart. He even med himself for not looking for her in the early years and letting her experience those¡­ Yan Jinyu knew all these. After a long while, Yan Jinyu sighed softly, ¡°Brother Nine, just treat this as fate¡¯s arrangement for us to meet again.¡± ¡°Perhaps you should thank Brother Nine. No, it should be said that we should all thank Bai Ye for his existence. If Feng hadn¡¯t suddenly contacted me and said that he had found out that the death of Bai Ye, whom I owed a favor to, might have been rted to the Yin Family and made me think ofing back, you might not have been able to see me now¡­¡± After being in a daze for three years, she had long felt that it was meaningless. If she didn¡¯t cherish her life too much¡­ Oh, during the period when Feng contacted her, she didn¡¯t seem to cherish her life as much as before. Three years without any goal could easily wear down one¡¯s willpower. And her only remaining will was to cherish this life. If even this was worn away, then she¡­ If Feng had not contacted her at that time and happened to tell her this, giving her a little motivation to live, she would now¡­ Yan Jinyu retracted her thoughts and smiled at Yin Jiujin. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to meet Brother Nine either.¡± However, Yin Jiujin stared at her and asked very seriously, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± A wisp of fear and panic actually arose in his heart for no reason. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t for no reason. Yin Jiujin had actually already guessed something, but he refused to believe it inwardly. Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°What else could it be? It¡¯s just that if I don¡¯t investigate the cause of Bai Ye¡¯s death, I probably won¡¯te back. And if I don¡¯t want toe back and deliberately hide my whereabouts, others won¡¯t be able to find me, even you, Brother Nine.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t find me, naturally you won¡¯t get to see me.¡± ¡°What you said just now isn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t meet you, but¡­ I wouldn¡¯t get to see you.¡± His gaze was sharp, and the emotions in his eyes wereplicated. Yan Jinyu moved her gaze away without a trace and stopped looking at him. ¡°Don¡¯t they all mean the same thing?¡± She then looked up and met his gaze again. ¡°What I want to say is that you actually don¡¯t have to think so much. The fact that we met again is actually a kind of fate. It¡¯s destined. As for the rest, why do you have to pursue it?¡± ¡°Besides, speaking of our fate, wasn¡¯t Liu Junqing, who wanted to kill you, dying in my hands in Crescent Jungle back then the best proof?¡± Yin Jiujin stared at her. In silence. He knew that she wasn¡¯t telling the truth, but he really hoped that it was that simple. ¡°Brother Nine, actually, you can¡¯t me anyone for this.¡± ¡°Before I returned to North City, I was indeed more familiar with Bai Ye than you. And at that time, in your eyes, I was only a missing fianc¨¦e who you only knew her name. Even if you heard my other name, you would only think that she was someone who had nothing to do with you. Even if she was rted, you would at most be worried about whether she would be an enemy in the future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already heaven¡¯s blessing that we met.¡± Yan Jinyu, who only believed in herself and didn¡¯t believe in fate, actually used the words ¡°heaven¡¯s blessing¡±. It was obvious that she was d to have met Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin knew her identity. When he suddenly heard her say this, he couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. There were some things that they couldn¡¯t deny their existence even if they could hint that they were not like that. Yin Jiujin knew all of this. Perhaps the youngdy had really¡­ If that was really the case, where would he find such a likable, asionally silly, wise, asionally fierce and smart girl? At the thought of this, he was only grateful to Bai Ye. He deliberately separated Bai Ye and Feng Yun because he could not me Feng Yun at all. Based on their blood rtionship, he still had to thank the youngdy for her efforts for Feng Yun. He didn¡¯t want to do that. That was why he was angry. Actually, he was more angry at himself. ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± He could no longer be angry. However, he was so stifled that he felt flustered. He felt that he probably owed Feng Yun in his previous life. Yin Jiujin sighed softly and raised his hand to rub her head. He said seriously, ¡°Stay by my side in the future. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere. I¡¯ll apany you and protect you for the rest of your life.¡± Yan Jinyu paused for a moment before taking his hand down. She held it with both hands and grinned. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be relying on Brother Nine for the rest of my life.¡± She had said this to Feng on the phone when she first returned to the Yan Family. She said that since she didn¡¯t know why she was alive, she would protect Yin Jiujin for the rest of her life¡­ She didn¡¯t expect Yin Jiujin to say the same thing now. Furthermore, even if she didn¡¯t say it out loud, she knew that Yin Jiujin had guessed some things. The car behind them honked, indicating that they could finally move forward. Yin Jiujin retracted his hand and looked at her silly smile. As he sighed inwardly, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and pinch her tender cheek. ¡°Yes, remember what you said.¡± The car continued to move forward. Yan Jinyu asked, ¡°Brother Nine, where are we going now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early. I¡¯ll bring you to Mount West Vi to take a look.¡± However, a few seconds ago, the person sitting in the car that passed by them happened to see Yin Jiujin pinching Yan Jinyu¡¯s cheek intimately. Her face twisted. The driver in front was so frightened that he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. He was trembling all the way. The person in the backseat was none other than Qin Bailu. Ever since she returned to the capital from North City, Qin Bailu had been investigating Qiu Jian¡¯s whereabouts for a long time, but there was still no news of her at all. Then, her mother told her that since Master Nine would go to the Lingering Garden every time he returned to the capital, Yu Qingwan might really be very important to Master Nine. With her mother¡¯s support, she naturally had to teach Yu Qingwan a lesson before Master Nine returned to the capital. However, there were many people from Master Nine guarding the Lingering Garden. Not to mention teaching Yu Qingwan a lesson, it was difficult for her to even get close to Yu Qingwan. Furthermore, she had two balletpetitions to attend. Hence, she had no time to do anything else. When she finally came back from thepetitions, Master Nine had caused such a hugemotion in the capital. She was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to do anything for a period of time. She was afraid that Master Nine, who was angry, would catch hold of something and she would end up in a miserable state. Until yesterday, when her mother told her that Master Nine had brought Yan Jinyu back to the capital and even brought her back to the Yin Family, she couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. However, facing Master Nine, who was so ruthless and crippled so many enterprises in the capital in a fit of anger to teach so many people a lesson, she didn¡¯t dare to act rashly at all. However, she was really indignant. What did it mean when Yan Jinyu followed Master Nine into the Yin Family? It meant that Yan Jinyu had already received the Yin Family¡¯s approval! Didn¡¯t Mrs. Yin have a potential daughter-inw candidate? Why would she allow Yan Jinyu to enter the Yin Family?! In order to understand the situation, she restrained her anger and got her mother to ask Mrs. Yin out. Her mother wanted to see Mrs. Yin alone, but she really wanted to know Mrs. Yin¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyu. She couldn¡¯t sit still at all. She wanted to follow her mom. However, it was a small gathering between the elders, and it was not appropriate for a junior like her to follow. After thinking about it, she decided to call Min Sisi along. Min Sisi agreed. After all, on the surface, her rtionship with Min Sisi was not bad. Now, she was going to the Min Family to pick Min Sisi up. She didn¡¯t expect to bump into Master Nine and Yan Jinyu on the road. The two of them were even so intimate! Indignation! Jealousy! She was the Second Missy of the Qin Family. How could she not be better than Yan Jinyu, a country girl? Why did Master Nine treat that country girl so well but not even want to look at her? Obviously, her indignation and jealousy hadpletely made Qin Bailu forget thest time she fled when she was frightened by Yan Jinyu. ¡°Second Missy, we¡¯ve arrived at the Min Family.¡± Outside the Min Family¡¯s mansion, Qin Bailu, who was immersed in anger, indignation, and jealousy, was woken up from her angry daze by the driver¡¯s voice. Just as she was about to take out her phone to call Min Sisi, she saw a car dash out from the road behind them and almost hit a big tree. Fortunately, the driver reacted in time and braked. Otherwise, Qin Bailu would probably have witnessed the process of the ident. She was so frightened that she almost dropped her phone. Because she recognized whose car it was. It was the eldest son of the Min Family, Min Nan¡¯s car. Was this drunk driving?! Otherwise, how could a mature, stable, sessful, and good driver like Eldest Young Master Min make such a low-level mistake? Qin Bailu, who had gone to thepetitions, didn¡¯t know what had happened to the Min Family now. In her understanding, Min Nan was the outstanding heir of the Min Family. Min Rufeng was an illegitimate son who relied on women, and Min Ting was a hedonistic son. As for Min Nan¡¯s driving skills, it was because she had seen Min Nan and Min Ting race together before. Although Min Nan¡¯s driving skills were far inferior to Min Ting, the fun-loving yboy, many people who liked to race could notpare to him. That was why Qin Bailu felt that his driving skills were good. ¡°Second Missy, it seems to be Eldest Young Master Min¡¯s car.¡± ¡°I know. Go get someone from the Min Family. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Of course, Qin Bailu was not worried about Min Nan¡¯s life. She just did not want anything to happen to Min Nan at this time, or else, she would have made this trip for nothing. If anything happened to Min Nan, Min Sisi, as Min Nan¡¯s biological sister, would definitely not leave Min Nan behind and follow her out. If Min Sisi wasn¡¯t with her, what excuse should she find to attend the elders¡¯ gathering and figure out Mrs. Yin¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyu? She got out of the car and walked to Min Nan¡¯s car. She saw Min Nan sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. Min Nan did not look injured, but his face was pale. His forehead was covered in cold sweat and his body was trembling. She knocked on the half-opened car window. ¡°Brother Min, what¡¯s wrong with you? Do you have a fever?¡± Min Ting looked up and saw his gaze. Qin Bailu instinctively took two steps back. She was not frightened, but shocked. If she was not wrong, was there¡­ deep fear in Min Nan¡¯s eyes just now? Chapter 221 - The Person She Likes

Chapter 221: The Person She Likes

What could have happened to cause that fearful gaze appeared on the mature and steady Young Master Min? Did he see a ghost? ¡°Brother Min, you¡­¡± ¡°Magic¡­ not human¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Qin Bailu thought that she had heard wrongly. She actually heard Min Nan say something like ¡°magic¡± or ¡°not human¡±. Wouldn¡¯t that be bumping into a ghost?! How could he bumop into a ghost in broad daylight? For some reason, Qin Bailu suddenly recalled Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze when they were in North City¡­ He couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°B-Brother Min, what did you say?¡± On the way back, he stumbled and almost got into an ident several times. Coupled with the fact that he almost hit a tree outside the Min family¡¯s mansion and Qin Bailu¡¯s interference, Min Nan had actually barely regained his senses. He could not let others see him in such a sorry state. However, he was really afraid. Hence, even though he tried his best to maintain hisposure, he wanted to bring out his usual mature and steady side. Hence, his expression looked weird. ¡°Nothing. Why did Bailue to the Min family?¡± Qin Bailu took two steps back. She was shocked. She felt that Min Nan wanted to smile but could not. It was very scary for him to talk to her with a pale face and trembling eyes. ¡°I-I asked Sisi out so I¡¯m here to pick her up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going in?¡± ¡°Nah, I was just about to call her so I¡¯ll just wait for her outside.¡± ¡°Okay, then you have toe over to the Min family¡¯s house to have some fun sometime.¡± After saying that, he started the car. Qin Bailu looked at him. ¡°Brother Min, are you okay with this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that my stomach suddenly feels ufortable. I feel much better now. I¡¯ve made a fool of myself in front of Bailu.¡± It was fine if he didn¡¯t smile, but Qin Bailu found his smile even more frightening. ¡°It¡¯s good that Brother Min is fine. We¡¯re all acquaintances. What¡¯s there tough about? Then, Brother Min, go back and rest early.¡± In front of outsiders, Qin Bailu was the gentle and sensible daughter of a big family. This could be seen from how she had fooled Qiu Jian in the past. The moment Min Nan¡¯s car started moving, people from the Min Family who the Qin family¡¯s chauffeur called for had arrived. Qin Bailu said, ¡°Brother Min suddenly had a stomachache and had an ident. He¡¯s fine now.¡± At that time, Min Nan¡¯s car drove past smoothly, and the Min family¡¯s security guard thanked them and left. Qin Bailu stood where she was and watched as Min Nan drove into the Min family¡¯s mansion. She was full of doubts. When Min Nan saw her chauffeur bring out four or five security guards from the Min family, why did he not stop to get out of the car and ask about the situation? Was he really frightened by a ghost? Did he not have the time to bother about others? In fact, Qin Bailu was not entirely wrong. Min Nan was really frightened. He forced himself to talk to Qin Bailu for a while. Now, the fear in his heart overwhelmed him again. He could not care about anyone else. He didn¡¯t even see those security guards. However, he was not frightened by a ghost but by a human. Qin Bailu had doubts in her heart, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. The intimate scene between Yin Jiujin and Yan Jinyu left her angry, indignant, and jealous. She made a call to Min Sisi and sat back in the car. About ten minutester, Min Sisi arrived. Min Sisi¡¯s looks were slightly better than Qin Bailu¡¯s. She was an obedient girl who wore a pair of round ck sses. She didn¡¯t look like a bookworm. Instead, the pair of sses made her look schrly. Apart from that, she also carried a small ck backpack and held a medical book in her hands. It seemed like she had taken time out of her busy studies to apany Qin Bailu. Qin Bailu frowned when she saw Min Sisi like this. They were going out so what was the point of bringing books? What an act! She rolled down the window and smiled brightly. ¡°Sisi, you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Min Sisi smiled, she looked warm and gentle like ady from a wealthy family. ¡°Bailu, why are you suddenly going out? Or are you going to join the elders? I was nning to stay at home and read for the day.¡± Holding the book with one hand, she adjusted her sses with her gloved hand and looked down at the book in her hand. ¡°I nned to finish memorizing this book in two days. I originally nned to not go out for the next two days.¡± Qin Bailu¡¯s smile froze. Did she just say that she had disturbed her reading? Who knew if she was really reading or pretending? She put on a fake smile and said, ¡°Sorry for wasting your time.¡± ¡°Sisi, you know that I have been participating inpetitions outside for this period of time. After I came back, I wanted to go out for a walk. But Jianjian¡­ the only friends I have are you and Jianjian. I don¡¯t know where Jianjian is now. I really don¡¯t know who to ask for a meet up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re wasting my time. I¡¯m just curious. If you want to go out for a walk, we can go shopping or y by ourselves. Why do you want to join the elders?¡± Qin Bailu had already thought of a reason. She said shyly, ¡°It¡¯s like this. I¡¯m already 19 years old. My parents told me to show my face in front of all thedies whenever I have the chance and leave a good impression. Maybe I can make a good marriage alliance in the future.¡± ¡°As you know, being born in a family like ours, we will have to marry for an alliance in the future.¡± ¡°Since we can¡¯t escape the fate of marriage alliance, we should try our best to leave a good impression in front of our future mother-inw. We can also find out from the elders which family¡¯s descendants are more outstanding and choose a good marriage partner to make our future better.¡± ¡°But I often participate in trainingpetitions outside and rarely have the chance to interact with the elders. I just want to take this opportunity¡­¡± ¡°Sisi, I know that the elders like you very much, and you¡¯re more familiar with them than I am, so I thought of asking you toe along. That way, since the elders like you, perhaps they will like me as well.¡± After that, she spat inwardly. She didn¡¯t think Min Sisi was better than her. Min Sisi was just better at currying favor than her, that¡¯s all. ¡°And I have a little gossip I want to talk to you about. Don¡¯t stand outside. Get in the car first. We¡¯ll talk in the car.¡± Min Sisi nodded, opened the door of the backseat and got in. She ced the medical book on herp and ced her hands on top of the book. She was prim and proper. Qin Bailu was disgusted. ¡°Sisi, Mrs. Yin is your aunt and she likes you very much. Have you heard about what happened in the Yin family yesterday?¡± Min Sisi smiled and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Is it about Second Cousin returning to the Yin residence, or about Second Cousin bringing his fianc¨¦e back to the Yin residence?¡± Fianc¨¦e¡­ Qin Bailu clenched her fists! Min Sisi was such a fool. To think that she didn¡¯t care that she was Mrs. Yin¡¯s chosen daughter-inw at all! ¡°So you knew, Sisi. Of course, I¡¯m not talking about this. I¡¯m talking about what happened just now. Guess who I met on the way to your house?¡± ¡°Who did you meet?¡± ¡°Master Nine and Yan Jinyu! Their car brushed past me. I saw them.¡± ¡°To be honest, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen Master Nine treat a girl so well. Master Nine even pinched Yan Jinyu¡¯s face intimately. If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it.¡± Qin Bailu tried her best to suppress her anger, trying to show that she was indeed gossiping. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my strict second cousin to have such a side.¡± ¡°Old Madam Yin should be at ease now that she knows about it. After all, she was the one who arranged the marriage for Second Cousin. The two of them getting along well should be what Old Madam Yin wants to see the most.¡± She looked at Qin Bailu. ¡°But Bailu, don¡¯t gossip about my second cousin anymore. It¡¯s fine if you gossip with me, but we¡¯re friends. I won¡¯t harm you, but if you gossip with others and my second cousin hears about it¡­¡± ¡°You know my second cousin¡¯s temper¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be in big trouble by then.¡± ¡°Even if you just came back from thepetition, you should have heard about what happened not long ago in the capital. My second cousin¡­ will not show mercy to those who provoke him. Now, in the capital, many people are still trembling in fear.¡± She kept calling him Second Cousin as if she was very close to Master Nine. Did Master Nine remember someone like Min Sisi? How dare she lecture her! Min Sisi was really shameless! ¡°I only dared to tell you because I¡¯m on good terms with you. If it were someone else, I definitely wouldn¡¯t say much.¡± A scheming glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Sisi, you¡¯re so outstanding and Mrs. Yin likes you so much. Have you ever thought of marrying into the Yin family?¡± Min Sisi red at her. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡± ¡°That¡¯s my cousin!¡± She seemed a little angry. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m determined to be the best doctor in Imperial Capital Hospital. I don¡¯t want to think about anything else for the time being apart from learning and improving my medical knowledge.¡± ¡°Bailu, aren¡¯t you very outstanding too? My aunt likes you very much too. Haven¡¯t you thought about it? Moreover, my second cousin is such a good man¡­¡± ¡°But even if you have the intention, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work. My second cousin already has an engagement and he¡¯s so concerned about Miss Yan. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the chance.¡± Qin Bailu almost lost herposure. ¡°What are you talking about, Sisi?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s Master Nine. I¡¯m a coward so I don¡¯t dare to have any ideas! I just feel pity for you. In the entire capital, who is more worthy of Master Nine than you? Furthermore, Mrs. Yin likes you so much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such things in the future. If Second Cousin hears about it¡­ Bailu, don¡¯t cause trouble for me. Don¡¯t think that Second Cousin and I are cousins, but actually, I¡¯m quite afraid of him.¡± ¡°I know, I know. Who in the capital isn¡¯t afraid of Master Nine?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say it again.¡± ¡°What kind of man do you want to marry in the future, Sisi?¡± Min Sisi suddenly revealed a smile that Qin Bailu had never seen before. It was dazzling, confident and sure. ¡°Naturally it will be the most dazzling man in my eyes.¡± Qin Bailu was stunned for a moment. Then, she calmed herself down and asked with a smile, ¡°Sis, do you¡­ have someone you like?¡± ¡°Bailu, I¡¯m already 19 years old. Is it strange that I have someone I like in my heart? I said that I want to be the best doctor in the Imperial Capital Hospital, but I didn¡¯t say that I won¡¯t marry in the future! Besides, I was born in the Min family. It¡¯s impossible that I won¡¯t marry for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Then, Sisi, the person you like is¡­¡± Min Sisi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t ask anymore. I¡¯ll only ask you one question. Are you confident that you can marry the person you like?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Min Sisi replied without any hesitation. She sounded very confident. ¡°The person who will apany him for the rest of his life can only be me!¡± ¡°Sisi, you really can¡¯t tell me who it is?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. You¡¯ll find out eventually, so what¡¯s the rush?¡± She looked out of the car. ¡°Are we not there yet?¡± Qin Bailu looked at her deeply and didn¡¯t pursue further. Who cared who Min Sisi liked? As long as it wasn¡¯t Master Nine. This way, she would have one less strongpetitor! ¡°It¡¯s almost time. We just need to take a turn along this road.¡± Qin Bailu had checked the route before she came. She had to know Mrs. Yin¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyu today! Chapter 222 - Target Competition

Chapter 222: Target Competition

At the Mount West Vi in the capital. The Mount West Vi wasn¡¯t like Mount Jing, in which half of the mountain belonged to Yin Jiujin. The entire mountain belonged to Yin Jiujin. In front of them were two silver doors. They were made of materials that even bullets were not able to prate. The entire vi area was surrounded by tall walls. There were also high-voltage protectives on the walls. After Yan Jinyu habitually observed them, she couldn¡¯t help butment. The security here was even tighter than in Mount Jing. With her ability, she could definitely sneak into Mount Jing, but she wanted to sneak into Mount West Vi quietly¡­ ¡­that was going to be incredibly hard. As the car approached, the doors automatically opened. They couldn¡¯t see anyone when they entered the gate. At first nce, it looked like an ordinary luxurious house. There were swimming pools, fish ponds, artificial mountains, and so on in the courtyard. The main building was a ck-and-white vi, but it was muchrger than the mansion on Mount Jing. Beside the vi were small vis that looked like the servants¡¯ amodation. However, there was no one in the main building or any other visible areas. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t ask further. Yin Jiujin parked the car in the garage of the main building and led her to the first floor. From the outside, it looked like an ordinary vi. It was very big. But Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t expect it to be so big. After pushing open the main door and passing through the living room, Yin Jiujin pushed open a secret door. Behind the secret door was a long corridor. This corridor was not dark. On both sides of the corridor were trees. The environment was very good. They walked along the corridor to the innermost part of the house. After leaving the boulevard, their vision suddenly became clear. This must be the interior of the Mount West Vi. It was a perfect training base. Someone was training right now. There were not many people, only about 100 of them. However, their training programs were different. There were all kinds of training. Beside the base, there were small buildings for amodation and an interrogation room for interrogation. Looking at everything in front of her, Yan Jinyu thought that it was no wonder Yin Jiujin was so scary. It was not without reason that even she was afraid of him in the past. He did not want to have a private army. He just wanted to train everyone under him into elites. Quality was more important than quantity. It was obvious from the fact that there were only about 100 people training in this huge base. An enormous corporation like the Empire Group held great weight in the country and even the world. There were countless employees under it, but how many of them could gain Yin Jiujin¡¯s trust and enter this training base? Among the people who were training, Yan Jinyu saw a familiar face. Cheng Lin. When the others saw them, they hurriedly stopped what they were doing and stood upright. Then, they said respectfully, ¡°Master Nine!¡± Then, they looked at Yan Jinyu, who was beside Yin Jiujin. Although they were curious, they didn¡¯t show it. They greeted her respectfully, ¡°Miss Yu!¡± It was obvious that they were all people Yin Jiujin trusted. They all knew that the girl standing beside Yin Jiujin could only be Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu smiled and replied, ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± She was beautiful and her smile was sweet, giving people a pure and beautiful feeling. The group of trainees, regardless of gender, were all captivated by her sweet smile. Of course, it was mostly because she was standing beside Yin Jiujin and Yin Jiujin had to bring her here. They had absolute trust in Yin Jiujin and naturally treated Yan Jinyu as one of their own. That was why they were captivated by her so quickly. At this moment, Cheng Lin and another man walked over. Yan Jinyu knew this person. No matter what, she had investigated Yin Jiujin in the past. She naturally had some knowledge about the upper echelons of the Empire Group. The general manager of Empire Group, Jiang Hao. ¡°This is Jiang Hao.¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t introduce him. He knew that Yan Jinyu knew about him. ¡°Greetings, Miss Yu.¡± Jiang Hao didn¡¯t try to curry favor with her, nor did he examine her. At least, that was what it looked like. However, inwardly, he was naturally shocked. Even after seeing Yan Jinyu¡¯s photo, he still found it hard to believe that such a weak and delicate little girl would be the number one killer in the world when he saw her in person. Ever since Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t deliberately stop them previously, Jiang Hao and Lin Zimu learned Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity from Cheng Lin. Both of them were extremely shocked when they first found out. Yan Jinyu smiled lightly. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Go ahead and get busy,¡± said Yin Jiujin. Yan Jinyu¡¯s gazended on the shooting range. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Brother Nine, why don¡¯t we have a match?¡± She had actually wanted to spar with Yin Jiujin for a long time, but she hadn¡¯t found an opportunity. Of course, it was mostly because she was toozy topete. Moreover, Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t agree topete with her in martial arts, so she never mentioned it. He followed her gaze and saw the excitement on her face. Yin Jiujin raised his brows slightly. ¡°Do you really want topete?¡± It was rare to see her so interested. Usually, when the two of them were together, other than the morning exercise, she wouldn¡¯t stand if she could sit, or sit if she could lie down. She was sozy. ¡°Fine, then let¡¯spete? What will happen to the loser?¡± Yan Jinyu rolled his eyes and chuckled. ¡°The long corridor that we walked over just now is quite long. The loser will carry the winner back. How about that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. He did not dare to imagine the little girl carrying him back. Other than Cheng Lin and Jiang Hao, everyone else looked at Yan Jinyu speechlessly. Miss Yu was really¡­ With her small body, how could she carry Master Nine? Couldn¡¯t she think of a bet that ordinary people can understand? Obviously, they weren¡¯t optimistic about Yan Jinyu winning against Yin Jiujin. Only Cheng Lin and Jiang Hao held back. Although they were well aware of Master Nine¡¯s strength, Miss Yu¡­ was the top assassin in the world who became famous at the age of 10! How could the skills of a killer, especially the top killer, be bad? Even if a gun wasn¡¯t a trademark weapon of ¡°Chi¡±, how could an assassin from Ghost ughter Ind not have good marksmanship? ¡°So, Brother Nine, do you dare topete?¡± Yin Jiujin raised his hand and flicked her forehead. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I, Yin Jiujin, dare? Why don¡¯t we change the bet? You might not be able to beat me in marksmanship.¡± ¡°That may not be true.¡± Everyone saw that she had made up her mind topete. Although most of them felt that she was just here for fun, they were still looking forward to it. It had been a long time since they saw Master Nine make a move. If they wanted to have the chance to witness Master Nine¡¯s superb marksmanship again, they would definitely look forward to it. At this moment, a woman who was training below walked over. The woman had a serious look on her face. She looked very capable and experienced. Her aura¡­ ¡­looked a little like Jiang Hao. ¡°Miss Yu, I¡¯m the manager of Mount West Vi, Liu Ying. If you want topete with Master Nine. Do you need me to bring you to change into a set of lightweight clothes?¡± It was winter, and the capital was very cold. Yan Jinyu was wearing a thick pink down jacket, a scarf, and a hat. She was even wearing gloves. Yin Jiujin had insisted on putting on the gloves for her when she left the house in the morning. She looked like a penguin and it was not easy to move around at all. Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to. The enemy won¡¯t give you a chance to change when you¡¯re fighting them.¡± Liu Ying and the others who heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s words were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect an 18-year-old girl to say such words. And she even used such a calm tone to say things like ¡°fighting the enemy¡±. Why did it sound like she was used to ¡°fighting enemies¡±? And what she said did make sense. When facing an enemy, the enemy indeed would not give you a chance to change your equipment. Then, the people under Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but give Yan Jinyu more recognition. They had previously acknowledged Yan Jinyu entirely because they respected Yin Jiujin and didn¡¯t want to disobey him. Towards Yan Jinyu, this little girl who had never seen the dark side of the world, they more or less felt that she wasn¡¯t worthy of Yin Jiujin. Liu Ying looked at her deeply and retracted her emotions. She replied respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brother Nine!¡± Yin Jiujin was about to reach out to hold her hand. After all, they were standing on the high tform now. The stairs were on the other side, and they had to take a small detour. They nned to jump down from here, and Yan Jinyu¡¯s boots were three to four centimeters high. He was afraid that she would sprain her ankle. However, before he could extend his hand, Yan Jinyu jumped lightly andnded steadily. She even looked up at him in confusion. ¡°Brother Nine, why are you in a daze? Come down.¡± Yin Jiujin chuckled. Yes, other than being the precious that he cherished, she was also the famous number one killer. How could a small obstacle make her sprain her foot? Only he had always felt that she was silly and delicate. ¡°Just do it.¡± They jumped down and walked to the shooting range. Cheng Lin, Jiang Hao, and Liu Ying followed. The guns on the shooting range were all heavy. Liu Ying went forward, ¡°Miss Yu, I¡¯m afraid these guns are not suitable for you to use. None of the girls¡¯ training programs here today have guns so the guns are more suitable for men. I¡¯ll help you find¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± Yan Jinyu took off the glove on her right hand and held it in her left hand. She picked up the gun in front of her with one hand. It was the kind of gun that men had to use both of their hands to hold. But she picked it up easily and even smiled brightly at Liu Ying. ¡°¡­¡± Liu Ying. She was so strong. Of course, Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t use a submachine gun topete with Yin Jiujin. She put it back and took a smaller gun. However, it was indeed a little heavier than the guns that the other women here often trained with. ¡°Do you really not need to change anything else?¡± Yin Jiujin picked one that was the same as the one in her hand and asked with a faint smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Yan Jinyu curled her fingers and spun the gun in her hand. That action was clearly something that only someone who was very familiar with guns could do. Liu Ying suppressed the shock in her heart and retreated to Jiang Hao¡¯s side. They watched quietly. Miss Yu was clearly a martial arts practitioner. She was so close, so she could see that clearly. ¡°Although it¡¯s not very handy, it¡¯s still fine.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes were filled with indulgence. ¡°Your opponent is me. You can¡¯t be careless.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve never underestimated Brother Nine.¡± Yin Jiujin pursed his lips and chuckled. The youngdy looked a little serious, so it was obvious that she didn¡¯t underestimate him.i There were not many people who could be treated so seriously by her, the number one killer. He should be happy. ¡°Shall we begin then?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Then, she raised the gun in her hand. The two of them didn¡¯t aim. They raised their guns and pulled the trigger at the same time. ¡°Bang, bang, bang¡­¡± In less than five seconds, the 10 shots ended. Someone reported the results at the same time. ¡°Master Nine, 100 points!¡± ¡°M-Miss Yu¡­¡± Chapter 223 - Sticky and Sweet

Chapter 223: Sticky and Sweet

¡°Miss Yu, 100 points!¡± The voice that reported the results was trembling. It was obvious how shocked this person was. ¡°That can¡¯t be real, right?!¡± The onlookers were also in disbelief. Yan Jinyu nced at the target not far away and smiled at Yin Jiujin. ¡°I lost. Indeed, I haven¡¯t touched a gun for too long. I¡¯m rusty.¡± ¡°W-why did you lose? Miss Yu, don¡¯t you have the same results as Master Nine?¡± Cheng Lin was a little uneasy, even though he had long known Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. Liu Ying looked at Cheng Lin and then at Yan Jinyu, ¡°So, Miss Yu¡¯s results are really 100 points? Did I hear correctly?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve heard correctly,¡± Cheng Lin said. She looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°However, it¡¯s clearly the same result. Why would you say that you¡¯ve lost, Miss Yu?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get closer,¡± Yan Jinyu said with a smile. The person who reported the results walked closer to take a look and thenpared them. Yin Jiujin¡¯s every shot hit the bullseye. There was only one bullet hole. Although Yan Jinyu only had one bullet hole, one of her shots was slightly off. Although it wasn¡¯t obvious, one could still tell if they looked closely. ¡°One of Miss Yu¡¯s bullets is slightly different from the other bullets.¡± The person who reported the results did not measure the exact difference. It wasn¡¯t a formalpetition and Master Nine didn¡¯t say anything, so he naturally didn¡¯t dare to measure it himself. One had to know that Miss Yu was their future mistress. However, this description was enough to shock everyone. It wasn¡¯t just 100 points. Almost all the bullets hit the same hole. This was even when the gun wasn¡¯t suitable for her and she didn¡¯t aim carefully. She just raised her hand and shot continuously! What did that mean? It meant that other than Master Nine, everyone else¡¯s marksmanship was inferior to Miss Yu¡¯s here! Indeed, many people here could hit 100 points out of 10 bullets, but that was only when they were seriously aiming. They were not at such a high level as Master Nine and Miss Yu, who could hit the bullseye so easily. Now, they were convinced by Yan Jinyu. Yin Jiujin looked at her and chuckled. ¡°If you exchange it for a gun that you like, you might not have lost.¡± ¡°Should we change to another gun andpete again?¡± Yan Jinyu hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m indeed inferior to you in marksmanship.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯spare the rest? Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to carry me back.¡± After saying that, Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but smile. However, Yan Jinyu looked excited. ¡°No, I want to carry you back.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The others. Imagine Miss Yu carrying Master Nine¡­ They all shuddered. They couldn¡¯t imagine that at all. ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. His emotions wereplicated. Yin Jiujin walked towards Yan Jinyu and pinched her face. ¡°How can I let you carry me? It¡¯s a draw.¡± However, Yan Jinyu grabbed his hand and hugged his arm. ¡°No, I admit defeat. I¡¯m not a sore loser.¡± ¡°I admit defeat.¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ve alreadypeted. You only admitted defeat after the results are out. Are you looking down on me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. ¡°That¡¯s why I said we¡¯llpete again and let you win.¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ll decide the winner in one round. A loss is a loss. Let¡¯s go, Brother Nine. I¡¯ll carry you back.¡± Yin Jiujin raised his other hand and flicked her forehead. He said dotingly, ¡°You¡¯re actually a pervert, right?¡± Yan Jinyu rolled her eyes. ¡°No, I¡¯m not a pervert.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, look at you. You won¡¯t let the loser fulfill the bet. Your behaviour is very bad!¡± Yin Jiujin: ¡°¡­That was not how one described bad behavior. She shook his arm. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care. Anyway, Brother Nine agreed to the bet.¡± ¡°Do you really want to carry me that much?¡± Yan Jinyu red at him with her round eyes. ¡°Look at what Brother Nine is saying. How can you say that I just want to piggyback you? I¡¯m clearly willing to lose and fulfill my bet.¡± Other than when Yin Jiujin was young, she must be the first person to carry him. Even if someone had carried him when he was injured on a mission, the person carrying him was definitely not a woman. He was the one carrying her every time. She had to find a chance to regain the dignity of the number one killer. Piggybacking Yin Jiujin back¡­ No, she had to hold back herughter. Who was Yin Jiujin? How could he not see the smugness in her eyes? He pinched her face. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, did you lose on purpose?¡± Yan Jinyu red at him and said seriously, ¡°Brother Nine, what are you saying! I was very serious during thepetition. Wasn¡¯t deliberately losing to you equal to going easy on you? That¡¯s disrespecting you as an opponent!¡± ¡°Alright, whatever you say.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me! I haven¡¯t asked you yet. What the hell is Little Yu¡¯er?¡± Yin Jiujin caressed her face and lowered his eyes to look at her. His eyes were filled with gentleness. ¡°It¡¯s not a joke. It¡¯s a new nickname I came up with for you.¡± After saying that, he chuckled softly. ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. What kind of nickname was that! She red at him, ¡°Little Yu¡¯er doesn¡¯t sound nice. Can¡¯t you call me that like before?¡± ¡°No, someone else has already used that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. This jealous man. He even had to be calctive about a form of address. ¡°Then you can call me Beauty Yu.¡± ¡°Someone else did too.¡± ¡°Then, you call me Beauty?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her with aplicated gaze. She was really narcissistic. Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes flickered, and his lips curled up slyly. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t I call you baby?¡± Yan Jinyu shuddered violently. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er will be Little Yu¡¯er!¡± It was better than ¡°baby¡±! How could she face being called ¡°baby¡± all day long? Although ¡°Little Yu¡¯er¡± also vited her dignity as the number one killer. No, she had to regain herposure. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brother Nine. I¡¯ll carry you back!¡± Master Nine would lose face if she carried him back in public! Of course, Yan Jinyu was only thinking about it. How could she let Yin Jiujin lose face in front of his subordinates? There were trees on both sides of the corridor, so no one could see them when they walked in. As long as she felt that she had regained her dignity! Yin Jiujin chuckled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Little Yu¡¯er.¡± He let her pull him along. The two of them were walking on the stone steps now. ¡°¡­¡± The others. Hence, not only did Master Nine shock them by bringing Miss Yu over, but he also had to force them to watch them show off their love? Also, was Master Nine swapped with someone else? Was this gentle and doting person in front of them really their cold and indifferent Master Nine? Everyone was stunned. Cheng Lin, who was used to it, was the first toe back to his senses. He coughed dryly. ¡°Get busy with your own things!¡± Jiang Hao and Liu Ying recovered from their shock. Cheng Lin looked at the two of them like he was experienced. ¡°Get used to it.¡± ¡°As long as we who work under Master Nine know that Master Nine values Miss Yu very much, it¡¯s enough.¡± The two of them nced at him. They could tell without him saying anything. Liu Ying said, ¡°Master Nine and Miss Yu came to the Mount West Vi. There¡¯s no one there to take care of them. I¡¯ll bring a few people back.¡± Liu Ying was the manager of the Mount West Vi. The women who trained here together were maids in the Mount West Vi. ¡°I¡¯m going to thepany too,¡± Jiang Hao said. Cheng Lin said, ¡°Me too.¡± Hence, the three of them, together with the three women Liu Ying had called, made a total of six and walked back. However, as soon as they walked up the stone steps and saw the scene on the corridor covered by the shadows of the trees, they froze on the spot. So, why were they in such a hurry to follow them as third wheels when they knew that Master Nine and Miss Yu had just left not long ago? On the other side, Yan Jinyu walked in front. She stopped and stretched out her hands. ¡°Brother Nine,e up. I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Yin Jiujin stopped in his tracks and smiled as he looked at her back. Sensing no movement, Yan Jinyu turned back and urged, ¡°Hurry up! Brother Nine, do you want me to be a sore loser?¡± ¡°Turn your face away,¡± Yin Jiujin said. ¡°Brother Nine is still shy! Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t look at you.¡± After saying that, she turned her face back. ¡°¡­¡± The ¡°shy¡± Yin Jiujin. He wondered what she had been thinking about all day. ¡°Brother Nine, hurry up.¡± Yin Jiujin chuckled and slowly walked over. However, he reached out and wrapped his arms around her from behind. He wrapped her in his arms. ¡°Brother¡­¡± As soon as she spoke, Yin Jiujin held her waist and turned her around to face him. He lowered his head and kissed her. He had wanted to hug and kiss her tightly ever since he came out of Mei Feng Bar. Yan Jinyu knew that he wanted to deny the bet, so she wasn¡¯t that obedient and kept struggling. However, the more she struggled, the tighter he hugged her and the harder he kissed her. In the end, Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t take it anymore and softened. She grabbed the corner of his shirt and let him. The kiss was very long. From the beginning¡¯s intensiveness to the gentleness at the end. Anyway, when it ended, Yan Jinyu¡¯s legs felt a little weak. If she hadn¡¯t grabbed Yin Jiujin¡¯s cor, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand steadily. Yin Jiujin hugged her waist tightly and chuckled. Yan Jinyu red at him angrily. It was all his fault. He actually had the cheek to mock her! However, she did not know how agitated he was when she red at him with her rosy expression. He tried his best to hold it in. ¡°Have you stabilized yourself?¡± His voice was low and hoarse. Yan Jinyu, who had stabilized herself, almost went limp again. She red at him again, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let go if you are steady.¡± Yan Jinyu snorted and ignored him. Yin Jiujin chuckled and let go of her. Then, he squatted down in front of her and turned to look at her. ¡°Come up. I¡¯ll carry you.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, you¡¯re cheating!¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with smiles. ¡°How can this be considered cheating? It¡¯s because I want to pamper you.¡± ¡°Come up, Little Yu¡¯er.¡± Yan Jinyu ignored him. ¡°Come on up, baby.¡± The next second, Yan Jinyu jumped onto his back. ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t call me with such a disgusting term again. Really, I¡¯m covered in goosebumps!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you carry me!¡± ¡°Hmph! You shameless dog!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin the shameless dog. Only this youngdy dared to say that about him. Forget it. He had spoiled her so he would just endure it. Yin Jiujin weighed her up. ¡°Why are you so light?¡± Yan Jinyu stared at the side of his face faintly, ¡°Brother Nine, are you being sarcastic? I¡¯m wearing so much, but you actually said that I¡¯m light. Are you implying that I¡¯m heavy?¡± Yin Jiujin turned to look at her and chuckled. ¡°What are you trying to interpret? You¡¯re simply too light. You¡¯re not heavy at all. Eat more in the future.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t gain weight.¡± Yan Jinyu was a little smug. ¡°I¡¯m a beauty with looks and figure.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Beauty.¡± *** Only when Yin Jiujin carried Yan Jinyu away and couldn¡¯t be seen anymore did the few people standing at the same spot dare to move. They had actually seen such a scene. Although they were shocked, they felt that it was very sweet! Master Nine really doted on Miss Yu extraordinarily. It was not an exaggeration to say that he allowed Miss Yu to behave ¡°atrociously¡±. In the future, they wouldn¡¯t dare to slight Miss Yu. Only Cheng Lin, who had ¡°seen the world¡±, looked at them with disdain. They were ruffled so easily? They didn¡¯t see how clingy Master Nine and Miss Yu were in North City. Master Nine wished he could attach Miss Yu around his waist at any time. *** There were not many people at thedies¡¯ tea party in the capital, but the ce they chose was high-end and elegant. The receptionist didn¡¯t know Qin Bailu, but she knew Min Sisi, who often followed Min Qinn here. ¡°Hello, Miss Min!¡± The receptionist greeted her politely with a fawning smile. Min Sisi crossed her arms and smiled gently. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Miss Min, are you here to attend thedies¡¯ tea party?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but I came here with a friend.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Qin Bailu, who had an ugly expression. ¡°This is the Second Missy of the Qin Family.¡± ¡°Mrs. Qin organized the tea party.¡± The receptionist hurriedly greeted respectfully, ¡°So it¡¯s Second Miss Qin. Sorry, I didn¡¯t recognize you due to my poor eyesight.¡± He called a waiter over, ¡°Bring the twodies over.¡± Usually, the service staff wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to enter such a tea party without an invitation, even if it was Min Sisi whom they knew. However, there was also Qin Bailu, the biological daughter of the tea party¡¯s host, Bai Shuangshuang. ¡°Misses, this way please.¡± They walked through the hall and around a few roundabout corridors before reaching their destination. The environment here was indeed elegant. ¡°This is it.¡± After speaking, the waiter knocked on the door and pushed it open. ¡°Mrs. Qin, Second Miss Qin and Eldest Miss Min are here.¡± Chapter 224 - Strange Attitude

Chapter 224: Strange Attitude

The people inside sat on the ground on both sides. There was a short table in front of each of them with a tea set on it. The theme of the tea party today was to brew tea. Of course, brewing tea was only secondary. The most important thing was the idle chat between the brewing of tea. Hearing the waiter¡¯s words, Bai Shuangshuang frowned slightly, but hearing the end, her frown could not help but loosen. She didn¡¯t expect anyone else other than Qin Bailu. ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of youdies. My daughter doesn¡¯t know any rules. Perhaps she¡¯s bored at home and wants to join in the fun.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Mrs. Qin? Speaking of which, we¡¯ve long heard that Mrs. Qin has an obedient, sensible, and outstanding daughter, but we¡¯ve never had the chance to meet her. We can take this opportunity to meet her,¡± one of thedies said. Although these people looked polite, did they really not think that Qin Bailu was rude? Of course not. They didn¡¯t really like Bai Shuangshuang, who was the third party and had a low status, but because of the Qin Family¡¯s status, and she was the wife of the head of Qin Family, they did not show it on their faces. Couldn¡¯t Bai Shuangshuang tell what thesedies were thinking? Of course not. She just didn¡¯t care what others thought of her, nor did she care what they thought of Qin Bailu. She was already the wife of the head of the Qin Family and had a higher status than many otherdies. As for whether Qin Bailu would leave a bad impression in the hearts of thesedies, would she care? She was someone who had pushed Qin Bailu into the open to be used. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re ttering me. How is my daughter as good as you say? On the other hand, the daughter of the Min Family, Sisi, is really sensible and obedient. Bailu must have known that it was very rude for her to suddenlye over like this. She was afraid of being scolded, so she called Sisi along.¡± As she spoke, Bai Shuangshuang looked at Min Qinn, ¡°I heard that Mrs. Yin has always liked Sisi?¡± ¡°I grew up in the Min Family. Sisi is the daughter of my elder brother. I have more interaction with her,¡± Min Qinn nced at her and replied ambiguously. She did not know if it was an illusion, but Bai Shuangshuang always felt that Min Qinn was especially strange today. In the past, she would not talk to others so indifferently. Was she in a bad mood? Because Master Nine brought the daughter of the Yan Family back to the Yin Family? ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± She said to the waiter, ¡°Invite them in. Since they¡¯re here, let them learn from the elders. Give them two seats.¡± ¡°Alright, Mrs. Qin.¡± The waiter moved away and invited them in. Min Sisi walked in calmly. ¡°Sorry to disturb all of you, Aunties.¡± Then, she looked at Min Qinn. ¡°Aunt.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here, learn more from the elders.¡± Min Qinn did not invite her to sit beside her warmly as usual. Min Sisi was a little surprised, but she quickly restrained her emotions. ¡°Yes.¡± Compared to Min Sisi¡¯s calmness, Qin Bailu was more nervous, especially after she felt that Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s gaze was a little unfriendly. ¡°Hello,dies.¡± Then, she looked at Bai Shuangshuang timidly, ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I was the one entertaining thedies today? You¡¯re a junior, so it¡¯s not appropriate for you to follow me? Don¡¯t you know this rule?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I-I just haven¡¯t appeared on such an asion before. I wanted toe and see and learn more from the elders.¡± ¡°You know very well if you¡¯re here to learn or you¡¯re actually so bored that you can¡¯t sit still and want to join in the fun!¡± After saying that, she looked at Min Sisi with apletely different attitude. ¡°Sisi, don¡¯t mind me. Auntie is just habitually lecturing Bailu. I don¡¯t have any intention of not weing you. Since you¡¯re here, apany the elders.¡± Min Sisi looked up at her. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Qin.¡± Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s hand that was holding the tweezers paused. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. You¡¯re Bailu¡¯s friend. Just call me Auntie.¡± Min Sisi looked at her deeply and then lowered her eyes. ¡°Alright, Auntie.¡± At this moment, ady came out to smooth things over, saying that Qin Bailu was just a child, and such a likable child. She treated it as them apanying these elders for a chat and telling Bai Shuangshuang not to scold her anymore. Bai Shuangshuang symbolically expressed that she was ashamed, saying that the daughter she raised was so insensible and made everyoneugh at them. The two seats that the waiter had added were also arranged. The two of them sat down. It was all thosedies chatting. Min Sisi and Qin Bailu were juniors, so it was not appropriate for them to speak on such an asion. Min Sisi looked unchanged, but Qin Bailu was anxious. She did note here to cultivate her character today! She kept winking at Bai Shuangshuang, but Bai Shuangshuang ignored her. Bai Shuangshuang always looked at Min Sisi from time to time and even asked her asionally, ¡°Sisi, I heard that you¡¯re in your first year of university this year. Are you under a lot of pressure to study at the Imperial Capital University¡¯s medical school?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still fine.¡± ¡°Did Bailu dy your studies by calling you out today? I see that you still have books with you.¡± ¡°This is the mission I assigned to myself. I¡¯m trying to memorize this book in two days. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Auntie.¡± ¡°Finish memorizing it in two days? Such a thick book? How tiring would that be?¡± ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m almost done memorizing. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee out with Bailu. I brought the book because I wanted to flip through it in the car.¡± ¡°What a sensible child.¡± *** The two of them chatted like this, mostly it was Bai Shuangshuang who was enthusiastic, while Min Sisi¡¯s response was a little cold. ¡°Mrs. Qin, you seem to like Sisi a lot?¡± one of thedies asked. Qin Bailu couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Her mother had never been so gentle and patient with her! She was actually so good to Min Sisi. Was Min Sisi really that outstanding? And thesedies all clearly liked Min Sisi very much! ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to ask too.¡± Min Qinn said, ¡°Mrs. Qin seems to like Sisi very much.¡± Bai Shuangshuang smiled and actually did not hide it, ¡°Of course I like her. Who wouldn¡¯t like such an outstanding and obedient child? Don¡¯t Mrs. Yin and the otherdies also like Sisi very much?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but ording to what I know, Bailu is also very outstanding. Why do I feel that Mrs. Qin doesn¡¯t like Bailu very much?¡± Min Qinn valued status and had never liked someone like Bai Shuangshuang, who came from a humble background and was a mistress before she married into the Qin Family. Compared to the otherdies, Min Qinn wouldn¡¯t give Bai Shuangshuang so much face. She would insult her as she pleased. Originally, she did not intend to ept Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s invitation, However, it was mainly because everyone at home was guarding against her like they were guarding against a thief, so she did not want to stay at home, and coupled with the fact that Bai Shuangshuang was now thedy of the Qin Family, she should at least give the Qin Family some face, so she epted the invitation to attend the appointment. How could Bai Shuangshuang not tell that Min Qinn was looking for trouble? Although she was angry inwardly, the smile on her face remained unchanged. ¡°Mrs. Yin, you must be joking. Which family doesn¡¯t scold their children? If I keep praising Bailu in front of everyone, won¡¯t you all think that I¡¯m shameless?¡± [Which family doesn¡¯t scold their children?] Scold¡­ This was considered to be Min Qinn¡¯s sore spot. She had two sons but she was the one who was scolded every time. Moreover, one of those two sons was more entric than the other. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend the bad-tempered one, nor the good-tempered one. ¡°Just like the two young masters of the Yin Family. Didn¡¯t Mrs. Yin never praise them in front of outsiders?¡± Min Qinn looked at her. ¡°Do I still need to praise my two sons? My eldest son is mature, stable, and sessful in his career. He took over his grandfather and father¡¯s job. Now, even if his father retires, he can still support the entire family. As for my second son, I don¡¯t think I need to say anything more. In the entire capital, who among the young generation canpare to him?¡± Her words¡­ No one dared to refute her. Even though they were very jealous. Why could Min Qinn raise such an outstanding son, but not them? How was Min Qinn more outstanding than them? ¡°Oh, Jianjia¡¯s younger brother canpare to Jin¡¯er, but the two of them are in different fields. In addition, the two of them have been on good terms since they were young and wererades who fought side by side in the past. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything topare with.¡± ¡°I almost forgot. Jianjia and Hao¡¯er are also children of the Qin Family, and Mrs. Qin is their stepmother. I¡¯ve never been someone else¡¯s stepmother, so I don¡¯t know what a stepmother should be like. Jianjia has been married into the Yin Family for three years now, but I¡¯ve never seen Mrs. Qin visit the Yin Family once.¡± Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s expression froze. She was embarrassed and angry. Qin Bailu hurriedly said, ¡°Aunt Yin, you might not know this, but my brother and sister¡­ don¡¯t have a very good rtionship with my mother. Everyone knows that very few stepmothers and stepchildren get along well with each other.¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t mean that my mother doesn¡¯t care about my siblings enough. She just doesn¡¯t know how to interact with them.¡± ¡°My mother didn¡¯t go to the Yin Family to visit Sister. But didn¡¯t I go to the Yin Family a lot? Actually, I always go to the Yin Family. Other than my good rtionship with Sister, it¡¯s also my mom¡¯s instructions.¡± ¡°I¡¯m mostly visiting Sister on Mom¡¯s behalf.¡± Of course, that was not the truth. She wanted to use the excuse of visiting Qin Jianjia to go to the Yin Family more to get close to Master Nine! In fact, her mother didn¡¯t like Qin Jianjia, and she didn¡¯t like her even more! Especially recently, when she said that she wanted to visit Qin Jianjia at the Yin Family residence, Qin Jianjia actually told her not to go. She said that the Yin Family was busy recently and didn¡¯t have the time to entertain guests! It was such an obvious rejection! Qin Jianjia was up to something. If it wasn¡¯t for Qin Jianjia not letting her go to the Yin Family, why would it be so difficult for her to probe Mrs. Yin? Min Qinn looked at her mysteriously. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Perhaps I misunderstood Mrs. Qin.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This was normal anyway. Being a stepmother is difficult,¡± Bai Shuangshuang sighed softly. Then, she nced at one of thedies. Thedy received her hint and said, ¡°It¡¯s a happy gathering today. Let¡¯s not raise such depressing topics. Let¡¯s talk about something happy.¡± ¡°Mrs. Yin, I heard that Master Nine brought the eldest daughter of the Yan Family back to the Yin Family yesterday. I wonder if it¡¯s true?¡± ¡°Speaking of the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, we¡¯ve heard a lot of rumors about her. However, no matter how many rumors there are, we¡¯ve never seen her with our own eyes. I wonder what kind of girl she is? She can actually be valued so much by someone like Master Nine?¡± As she spoke, she smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Look at what I¡¯m saying. No matter how formidable Master Nine is, he¡¯s still Mrs. Yin¡¯s son.¡± ¡°Mrs. Yin is really lucky to have such an outstanding son.¡± Min Qinn was initially unhappy that she mentioned Yan Jinyu, but when she heard thest sentence, her anger dissipated a lot. ¡°Mrs. Yu sure knows how to talk.¡± ¡°No, no. I¡¯m telling the truth. Who present doesn¡¯t envy Mrs. Yin for your two outstanding sons?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. We¡¯re very envious too¡­¡± They didn¡¯t dare to say that they weren¡¯t envious. With the Yin Family¡¯s status, they didn¡¯t dare to offend Min Qinn. Furthermore, they were indeed very envious. Mrs. Yu continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us what kind of girl the Yan Family¡¯s eldest daughter is? Or you can find an opportunity to bring her out for us to take a look. We¡¯re all very curious.¡± ¡°To be liked by Master Nine so much, she must be a beautiful, sensible, and obedient girl.¡± Min Qinn¡¯s expression changed slightly. She was beautiful, but sensible and obedient¡­ Ha! How could that kind of evil girl be sensible and obedient when she talked about taking someone¡¯s life? ¡°After all, Old Madam has chosen her for Jin¡¯er. It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of person she is. What¡¯s important is that Jin¡¯er likes her himself. As elders, it¡¯s not good for us to interfere too much.¡± Most importantly, she could not interfere either! When Min Qinn said that, not only Qin Bailu, but everyone present, including Min Sisi, was shocked. They all thought inwardly,?Min Qinn clearly didn¡¯t have such an attitude in the past. Why is she¡­ Didn¡¯t she advocate matching families? Didn¡¯t she look down on people from small families? Didn¡¯t she already have a suitable daughter-inw candidate? Could it be that the eldest daughter of the Yan Family really had something so outstanding that even Min Qinn was convinced? Everyone looked at her in surprise. Min Qinn¡¯s expression froze. She knew what they were thinking. ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that? Am I wrong?¡± ¡°Putting aside the fact that Jin¡¯er likes that daughter of the Yan Family, even if he didn¡¯t like her, she¡¯s the granddaughter-inw of the Yin Family that the Old Madam has decided on. As her daughter-inw, how can I deny this marriage simply because the Old Madam is no longer alive?¡± Chapter 225 - Plotting Against Each Other

Chapter 225: Plotting Against Each Other

She could not interfere in this matter. Since that was the case, she naturally had to protect her dignity in front of others. She wanted everyone to think that she had acknowledged this daughter-inw. Otherwise, if she didn¡¯t acknowledge her, wouldn¡¯t she be pping herself in front of everyone when Jin¡¯er still marries Yan Jinyu in the end? ¡°Other than the fact that the little girl¡¯s background is a little bad and her experiences make peoplement, she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Our Yin Family isn¡¯t someone who goes back on our word. The engagement naturally has to be valid.¡± Min Qinn felt very aggrieved when she had to praise the person she didn¡¯t like so tantly. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± After a long while, someone answered. However, from their expressions, it was obvious that they were not calm. Although the chances were very slim, many families still had the intention of marrying into the Yin Family, or rather, marrying Yin Jiujin. It was obviously impossible to start with Yin Jiujin. The only breakthrough point for these families was Min Qinn. Now that the only breakthrough point had such an attitude, it would be strange if they felt good about that. The ones who were the most affected here were Qin Bailu and Bai Shuangshuang. How could this be?! This was what the two of them were thinking. Suppressing her anger, Bai Shuangshuang said, ¡°Although it¡¯s the intention of the elders, Mrs. Yin¡¯s son is so outstanding. Not everyone is worthy of him. Mrs. Yin must also want a daughter-inw who is worthy of her son. Now that she thinks so highly of that girl from the Yan Family, she must be very likable.¡± ¡°How likable can an uncouth girl who doesn¡¯te from a good family and grew up outside be?¡± If Min Qinn hadn¡¯t said those words previously, others might have believed that she didn¡¯t like Yan Jinyu. However, she had previously said that she acknowledged Yan Jinyu as her daughter-inw, so now that she said this, others would think that it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like Yan Jinyu, but that she treated Yan Jinyu as her own family member. She seemed to be scolding her, but her tone was actually filled with indulgence. Even if Min Qinn was indeed scolding Yan Jinyu. ¡°Now that Mrs. Yin has said that, we¡¯re even more curious about the Yan Family¡¯s daughter. Since it¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t you call her out for us to take a look?¡± It was Mrs. Yu again. ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t have the right toment on the granddaughter-inw that Old Madam Yin has decided on. We just want to meet her to satisfy everyone¡¯s curiosity. Master Nine is famous and everyone is very curious about his fianc¨¦e that he personally brought back.¡± Min Qinn nced at Mrs. Yu unhappily. Call Yan Jinyu out? Not to mention that she didn¡¯t know where Yan Jinyu and Jin¡¯er had gone early in the morning. Even if she knew, was Yan Jinyu someone she could order around? Jin¡¯er wouldn¡¯t agree for her to call Yan Jinyu out alone, and Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t someone she could order around. This Mrs. Yu was really rubbing salt into her wound! Why? Was she mocking her for not being able to order her son and daughter-inw around? However, Mrs. Yu didn¡¯t understand her gaze. ¡°Why are you asking a junior to join the elders¡¯ gathering?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, many people looked at the two juniors present. They all looked a little embarrassed. Min Qinn nced at Min Sisi and said hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about Sisi and Bailu. We watched the two of you grow up. Just treat it as if you¡¯re here to chat with us. Of course, it¡¯s different.¡± Min Sisi chuckled and said, ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re protecting our dignity by saying that. We came over without informing you all today. It¡¯s indeed my and Bailu¡¯s fault. I hope we didn¡¯t disturb the elders.¡± ¡°Sisi is so sensible. She even said that she was rude. We¡¯re all family. How can there be so many rules between us?¡± one of thedies said. Min Sisi smiled embarrassedly and looked at Min Qinn, ¡°Aunt, we really shouldn¡¯t disturb the elders¡¯ gathering, but since we¡¯re all here and all the aunties don¡¯t mind, including Miss Yan shouldn¡¯t be a big deal either. Why don¡¯t you call her over so that we can get to know each other?¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Yan is about the same age as us. After we get to know each other, she¡¯ll be in the capital during this period of time. Bailu and I can even bring her out for a walk to familiarize ourselves with the capital.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easier to talk to people their age.¡± ¡°Sisi is a kind child,¡± Min Qinn praised her generously. She felt a sense of regret. Such a sensible child was supposed to be the candidate for her daughter-inw, but Sisi had no feelings for Jin¡¯er and Jin¡¯er¡­ Forget it. ¡°It¡¯s not about kind. I¡¯m just thinking that Eldest Miss Yan is from North City and isn¡¯t familiar with the capital. Second Cousin is busy with work, so I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t care so much. I thought that since we¡¯re about the same age, we might be easier to get along with.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a good child because you have a kind heart. If that girl is half as good as you¡­¡± Min Qinn suddenly paused and changed the topic, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid I really can¡¯t call her out today. She went out with your second cousin early in the morning. I think she¡¯s either in thepany or at the Mount West Vi now.¡± ¡°You know your second cousin¡¯s temper too. If he wants to bring her along with him, I can¡¯t snatch her away.¡± Min Sisi fell silent. So, they really went out together. She thought that Qin Bailu was trying to provoke her by making up a story. ¡°I see. Let¡¯s do it next time then. We¡¯ve been on holiday at home recently too. We have a lot of time.¡± Qin Bailu nced at Min Sisi and echoed with hidden anger, ¡°Sisi is right. We¡¯re on vacation. We have a lot of time. Yan Jin¡­ Eldest Miss Yan can look for us to y when she¡¯s in the capital.¡± As long as she could lure Yan Jinyu out, she would have the chance to ¡°teach¡± her a lesson! The killersst time didn¡¯t kill Yan Jinyu because Master Nine was around. If the girls of their age went out alone, could Master Nine still follow them? She didn¡¯t want to take the risk again, but Mrs. Yin actually had this attitude towards Yan Jinyu! How could she still sit still in such a state! Engagement! When Yan Jinyu was gone, she would see if this engagement could still be her stumbling block! ¡°Bailu is also a kind child,¡± Min Qinn said. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it today, you can do it tomorrow if you guys want to.¡± ¡°I heard from Jianjia that she will bring that girl out for a walk tomorrow. Jianjia is a few years older than you after all. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to get along with that girl as well as you do. If you have time, you can go together.¡± She thought to herself that since she had already nned for that girl so much, she wanted to see if they would still guard against her like they were guarding against a thief when she returned to the Yin Family! She already said that she wouldn¡¯t interfere anymore, so why didn¡¯t they believe her! She didn¡¯t dare to provoke a crazy and ruthless girl like Yan Jinyu! Qin Bailu clenched her fists tightly as a scheming look shed past her eyes. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact Sisterter.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t often contact my eldest cousin-inw. Bailu, call me after you make an appointment,¡± Min Sisi said. Bai Shuangshuang nced at them and did not say anything. Two hourster, the tea party ended. She sent everyone away. Min Sisi came out in Qin Bailu¡¯s car and was about to take a taxi back when Min Qinn said to send her home. Like this, after sending the guests away, only Qin Bailu and Bai Shuangshuang were left. With a bang, Qin Bailu was pped hard by Bai Shuangshuang, ¡°Why did you ignore my words?¡± Qin Bailu covered her face and burst into tears. ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mom. I don¡¯t have a daughter like you! Don¡¯t you know who I invited today? Have you fed the rules I taught you to the dogs?¡± ¡°You even learned to drag others down with you. Is this what I taught you?!¡± Qin Bailu was indignant. ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you tell me not to stand out when I do things? If I want to achieve my goal, I¡¯ll push others out? That¡¯s how I treated Qiu Jian in the past. Didn¡¯t you say nothing then? Why can¡¯t it be Min Sisi?¡± ¡°Mom, you like Min Sisi very much, right? You don¡¯t have to lie to me. I can see for myself. You¡¯ve never been so gentle and patient with me as you are with Min Sisi!¡± After saying that, she was pped again. ¡°You¡¯re getting bolder and bolder now. You even dare to criticize me!¡± ¡°Can Qiu Jian be the same as Sisi? Can the Qiu Familypare to the Min Family? Are you stupid? You don¡¯t even understand this?¡± ¡°So what if I can¡¯tpete? I didn¡¯t do it very obviously. Min Sisi can¡¯t tell at all, let alone expose the Min Family! Besides, thosedies didn¡¯t say anything. Why is Mom so angry?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t say anything because it¡¯s my event today. They can¡¯t embarrass me! Do you really think they have no objections to this? Idiot!¡± Qin Bailu widened her eyes as if she didn¡¯t expect her to scold her so badly. Idiot¡­ Meeting her disbelieving and angry gaze, Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and she said, ¡°I¡¯ll forget about it this time. You still have some brains, and know how to find an opportunity.¡± Looking at her face, he said, ¡°Go back and put some ice on it. Don¡¯t go with a swollen face tomorrow and lose your dignity.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Min Qinn to actually acknowledge this engagement. This is a troublesome matter!¡± Bai Shuangshuang could really grasp Qin Bailu¡¯s thoughts. With that said, Qin Bailu¡¯s anger towards her indeed shifted to Yan Jinyu. ¡°What do you n to do tomorrow?¡± Without waiting for Qin Bailu to reply, Bai Shuangshuang said, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. Don¡¯t treat Sisi like you treat Qiu Jian. Sisi isn¡¯t as easy to deceive as Qiu Jian. If you use Sisi as a shield, the one who will be unlucky in the end will only be you.¡± ¡°I know. Mom, don¡¯t worry. Min Sisi is still useful. I won¡¯t push her out for the time being. Don¡¯t we still have Qin Jianjia? That idiot Qin Jianjia will believe whatever I say. She¡¯s very easy to fool.¡± She looked at Bai Shuangshuang, ¡°But Mom, why do I feel that you seem to be very biased towards Min Sisi?¡± She even called her ¡°Sisi¡± so intimately. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t like obedient and sensible children? Look at thosedies. Who doesn¡¯t like Sisi?¡± That was right, but Qin Bailu found it strange. Was her mother the kind of person who would like someone else¡¯s child just because she was sensible and obedient? Moreover, why was Mom so happy when Min Sisi mentioned that thosedies liked her? She even seemed to be¡­ proud? ¡°Don¡¯t think about this nonsense. I did go overboard by hitting you today, but you know that I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I don¡¯t want you to leave a bad impression on thesedies.¡± ¡°Fortunately, Min Qinn still likes you. This is very beneficial for you to marry into the Yin Family.¡± ¡°But she prefers Min Sisi.¡± Bai Shuangshuang paused, ¡°Why are you thinking so much? Sisi doesn¡¯t have any feelings for Master Nine. Looking at it this way, your advantage is still the greatest.¡± ¡°As for the daughter of the Yan Family.¡± A ruthless glint shed past her eyes. ¡°The dead have no right topete with the living.¡± Qin Bailu¡¯s eyes were equally ruthless. ¡°I know!¡± Chapter 226 - Theyre All Actors

Chapter 226: They¡¯re All Actors

At the same time, Huo Siyu and Huo Xuan arrived in the capital. Qin Hao went to pick them up personally. After walking out of the airport and seeing Qin Hao¡¯s car, Huo Xuan ignored it. He grabbed Huo Siyu¡¯s wrist and walked towards the car that the Huo Family branch had prepared for him. Qin Hao just looked at them, or rather, at Huo Siyu without saying a word. He had a straight face and looked proper and honest. Huo Siyu couldn¡¯t bear to see Qin Hao like this. ¡°Brother.¡± Huo Xuan was forced to stop, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Qin Hao specially rushed to the airport from the army to pick me up. Even if I don¡¯t take his car, I should greet him first.¡± Huo Xuan didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t bully him just because he¡¯s honest and quiet.¡± Huo Xuan sneered. It was true that he spoke little, but honest? Forgive his poor eyesight! He couldn¡¯t tell! How could an honest person deceive his sister into cohabiting? He had clearly bought an apartment for his sister near the Imperial Capital University, but his sister was unwilling to stay there! Would an honest person make such a name in the army? Would an honest person be close to Yin Jiujin? To think that he still felt that his sister¡¯s past was not simple. She was so easily deceived. She was clearly very innocent. No, he had to watch her more! He couldn¡¯t let his sister be deceived by Qin Hao, this fake person! However, he still let go of Huo Siyu¡¯s hand. Seeing Huo Siyu running towards Qin Hao¡¯s car, Huo Xuan felt very upset. His sister was about to be someone else¡¯s before he could even get her to warm up to them. Huo Siyu leaned against the window of Qin Hao¡¯s driver¡¯s seat and asked with a smile, ¡°Qin Hao, why are you here? Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m with Brother and you don¡¯t have to pick me up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on leave today.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back tonight?¡± Qin Hao asked naturally, as if that vi had long been their home. ¡°No, I¡¯m staying at the apartment Brother bought tonight. It¡¯s the apartment near the school. I brought you therest time.¡± ¡°How long will you stay in the capital?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be in the capital before the new year.¡± However, Qin Hao acted like he was asking casually and didn¡¯t ask further. He only said, ¡°Get in. I¡¯ll send you there.¡± ¡°But my brother called someone to pick us up.¡± Qin Hao stopped talking and just looked at her. An honest person would not express their grievances, but Huo Siyu could tell. Her heart softened. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to Brother and take your car over.¡± However, Qin Hao suddenly grabbed her hand and Huo Siyu was stunned. In the next second, Qin Hao lightly kissed the back of her hand. Huo Siyu was so frightened that she quickly retracted her hand. However, she met Qin Hao¡¯s smiling eyes. When he smiled¡­ How should she put it? He no longer looked prim and proper. His eyes seemed to have magic as they sucked people in. Huo Siyu suddenly felt that the back of her hand was burning hot, and so was her ears. ¡°Y-you¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t that there were no more intimate actions than this. The two of them lived together, so how could there not be some hugging and kissing? However, she was the one who took the initiative every time. She felt that teasing an honest person like Qin Hao was especially interesting. Especially when she saw Qin Hao¡¯s honest face turning red from her teasing, she felt that it was especially fun. Why did Qin Hao¡­ ¡­be so seductive? Was he flirting? His gaze was no longer dull. It was also inexplicably attractive, making her mind almost sucked in. However, when she looked up again, it was still the familiar Qin Hao. Did she see wrongly just now? ¡°Do you¡­ not like it? If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t do it next time¡­¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­ I¡¯ll go call my brother.¡± She turned and fled, but she didn¡¯t see the faint smile on Qin Hao¡¯s lips. Hence, an honest persona was actually rather useful. She did not suspect anything. However, he could not remain proper and honest forever. Otherwise, she might forget that she had a fianc¨¦. She did not inform him in advance when she returned to South City. If he had not investigated her whereabouts in private and found out that she had booked a flight to the capital today and called herst night to pretend to ask, she probably would not have nned to tell him that she hade to the capital this time. Since she dared to provoke him, she had to be prepared to be tied to him. She couldn¡¯t ignore him like this. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Huo Xuan, who had personally witnessed Qin Hao taking advantage of Huo Siyu, red at Qin Hao with fiery eyes. Qin Hao actually didn¡¯t avoid his gaze and smiled at him smugly. ¡°¡­¡± Huo Xuan. He dared to provoke him after taking advantage of his sister! If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have let Qin Hao take Rainy away when she was drugged¡­ At the thought of this, Huo Xuan¡¯s expression froze. If he didn¡¯t let Qin Hao take her away, wouldn¡¯t his sister be taken advantage of by others? Qin Hao was at least legitimate¡­ Hmph, even if it was legitimate, even if he had allowed Qin Hao to take Rainy away back then, he still disliked Qin Hao! ¡°What?¡± Huo Siyu coughed dryly. She was a killer after all. She had restrained the uneasiness that arose because of Qin Hao just now. She did not look abnormal. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Since Qin Hao is here, why don¡¯t we take his car over? Otherwise, he¡¯ll have made a wasted trip.¡± ¡°Who cares about him!¡± Huo Xuan felt extremely jealous. They were not even married, but she was already siding with outsiders. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He pulled her towards the car that was waiting for them. ¡°But¡­¡± Huo Xuan didn¡¯t say anything and just held his lips and started coughing. This cough was terrible and he couldn¡¯t stop at all. It was as if he was about to pass out from coughing and his face was frighteningly pale. Huo Siyu was so frightened that she was at a loss for what to do. She quickly patted his back. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Are you alright? Why are you suddenly coughing like this? Weren¡¯t you fine just now?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m a little cold. I-I¡¯ll get in first.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Get in the car first.¡± She quickly opened the car door and helped him into the car. The moment he sat down, Huo Xuan, who was coughing non-stop, felt better. Huo Siyu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Is Brother feeling better?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m much better.¡± ¡°Since Young Master Qin wants to pick us up so much, out of courtesy, we should greet him first. Roll down the car window.¡± Huo Siyu was about to raise her hand when the driver rolled down the car window. They were Huo Xuan¡¯s subordinates. Other than being a little worried when they saw Huo Xuan, they didn¡¯t say much. The car window rolled down and Huo Xuan held his handkerchief to his lips and coughed twice before smiling ¡°reluctantly¡± at Qin Hao in the other car, ¡°Young Master Qin, thank you for making this trip specially. I won¡¯t take your car today. If Young Master Qin is really not busy, just follow behind. Let¡¯s have a mealter. My treat!¡± After saying that, he nced at the driver. The driver received the instructions and hurriedly rolled up the car window and started the engine. The car drove away. Qin Hao chuckled. His car followed. He didn¡¯t expect Huo Xuan to be an ¡°actor¡±. They naturally could not eat dinner together. Qin Hao followed them to the apartment and returned to the army after saying goodbye. He still had some matters to attend to. *** That night, Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t return to the Yin Family. Instead, they stayed at the Mount West Vi. When Yin Jiujin brought Yan Jinyu back from touring the Mount West Vi, the servants had already prepared dinner under Liu Ying¡¯s arrangements. As she ate the food Yin Jiujin had ced in her bowl, Yan Jinyu nced around and asked, ¡°Brother Nine, have you always lived here in the capital?¡± Yin Jiujin paused in his actions. ¡°Yes.¡± He then picked up some food for her. ¡°With you around in the future, it doesn¡¯t matter where I live.¡± Looking into his affectionate eyes, Yan Jinyu paused for a moment before smiling. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be around in the future.¡± ¡°Come, Brother Nine, let¡¯s eat first.¡± She also picked up some food for him. It was very warm and touching. Not far away, Liu Ying looked and suddenly felt that this cold West Mountain Vi seemed to have be more lively. Miss Yu was a gentle and petite person. She was cute and had extraordinary skills. She could apany him when he was safe and stand side by side when he was in danger. The people around Master Nine should be like this. ¡°By the way, Brother Nine, I have something to tell you.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her and waited for her to speak. ¡°Sister-inw called me just now and said that the agreement for tomorrow¡¯s shopping is still the same. But the people who are going shopping¡­ Hehe, have increased from two people to four.¡± Herughter was very devilish. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t ask further. He only smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry and y. I can take care of anymotion you cause in the capital.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, aren¡¯t you going to ask who else are going?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who it is. As long as the other party dares to harm you, you don¡¯t have to hold back.¡± After saying that, Yin Jiujin chuckled. ¡°Can¡¯t I tell what you¡¯re thinking? It must be some ignorant people who want to find trouble with you again and you¡¯re bored.¡± ¡°Do you need me to send two people to follow you secretly?¡± Yan Jinyu felt that she was being looked down on and she stared at him ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to, forget it.¡± ¡°Be careful. You can¡¯t be careless just because the other party isn¡¯t a cause for concern.¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to join in the fun, I¡­¡± ¡°Alright, Brother Nine. She¡¯s just an ordinary daughter of a wealthy family. What can she do to me? Just take it that they¡¯re here to relieve my boredom.¡± In fact, she wasn¡¯t just joining in the fun. She didn¡¯t want to let Qin Jianjia down and also wanted to use this to see if she could find out which family in the capital wanted to kill her so badly. ¡°Relieve your boredom? Do you feel bored with me?¡± Yin Jiujin suddenly asked. ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. She looked at him speechlessly. ¡°Why are you talking about this?¡± Looking into his eyes that were staring straight at her, Yan Jinyu felt that it was funny. ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯m not bored at all being with you. Ain¡¯t I just going to meet Sister-inw?¡± She knew it. Yin Jiujin was very clingy. Sometimes, his temper was like a child¡¯s. He would act coquettishly, get angry, and get unreasonable. Who would believe her if she told those people who were trembling in fear when they heard Yin Jiujin¡¯s name that Yin Jiujin was actually like this? She would not believe it either in the past. ¡°Brother Nine, are you really not going to ask who else is going with us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not important.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°From what Sister-inw is saying, it seems like they are her stepsister and¡­ the good partner that your mother is seeking on your behalf, the eldest daughter of the Min Family, Min Sisi.¡± ¡°Everyone knows how Qin Bailu feels about you. As for Min Sisi, what do you think she feels about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with her,¡± Yin Jiujin said. As if he was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t believe him, he repeated, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with either of them.¡± ¡°So be it. Brother Nine, why are you so nervous?¡± I¡¯m just afraid that you would think too much. Yin Jiujin flicked her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t speak. Eat quietly.¡± ¡°I know, I know. Brother Nine, just say it. Can you stop flicking my forehead? How many times have I said it? I¡¯ll be silly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re silly to begin with.¡± Chapter 227 - A Smart Person

Chapter 227: A Smart Person

The next day, Yin Jiujin personally sent Yan Jinyu to the Empire Mall to meet Qin Jianjia. He then went to the Empire Group¡¯s office in the capital. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t let him stay after dropping her off. She let him leave after sending her to the exterior of the mall. She just didn¡¯t want Qin Bailu or Min Sisi to have a chance to meet Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin could tell what she was thinking. He couldn¡¯t help but get out of the car. He hugged her and kissed her. Coincidentally, this scene was seen by Min Sisi and Qin Bailu. Min Sisi was fine. Other than being a little surprised, she did not show much abnormality. However, she was probably embarrassed to stare at them and retracted her gaze after taking one brief look. Inparison, Qin Bailu wasn¡¯t as calm as her. Her eyes seemed to be filled with poison as she red at Yan Jinyu fiercely. Such an eager and affectionate kiss! Master Nine really cared about Yan Jinyu! This was the first time Qin Bailu realized so clearly that if Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t die, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have the chance to marry into the Yin Family! ¡°Bailu! Bailu!¡± When Qin Bailu looked at Min Sisi, the ruthlessness in her eyes had yet to bepletely restrained. It was unknown if Min Sisi saw it or not, but she didn¡¯t mention it. ¡°Are you very shocked? I¡¯ve already called you a few times, but you didn¡¯t react at all.¡± Then, Min Sisi looked at the two intimate people not far away and said with a sigh, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Second Cousin to like Eldest Miss Yan so much. I wonder what kind of person Eldest Miss Yan is to actually make Second Cousin like her so much.¡± [A person who would not live long!] Qin Bailu replied inwardly. ¡°I went to North City some time ago because I had something to do. After my sister found out, she asked me to send two home-cooked dishes made by the Yin Family¡¯s Grandma Wu to Master Nine. I¡¯ve seen Yan Jinyu before. She¡¯s quite good-looking. As for her personality, I can¡¯t really tell. Perhaps she grew up in a small ce and is especially innocent.¡± Of course, Qin Bailu didn¡¯t think so. She was someone who fled in fear from Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze. Moreover, Yan Jinyu had even warned her not to have any designs and not to try to get close to Master Nine! She had said that on purpose to let Min Sisi feel that she was friendly to Yan Jinyu. This way, she could only remove herself from me after Yan Jinyu really got into trouble. ¡°Master Nine has been in the business world for so many years and has seen too much deception. I think he likes such innocent and good-looking girls.¡± ¡°Her personality¡­ is innocent.¡± Min Sisi seemed to be mumbling, but she also seemed to be following Qin Bailu¡¯s words. Qin Bailu thought that Min Sisi didn¡¯t believe her and said again, ¡°From the outside, she¡¯s indeed very innocent.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see herter, Sisi.¡± On the other side, how could the two equally sharp people not sense these two obvious gazes? In the beginning, Yan Jinyu still cared a little. After all, she had decided not to let them see Yin Jiujin. However, gradually, she couldn¡¯t care less after Yin Jiujin brought her into this kiss. So be it. It would be best if she could see who this person was. After the kiss, Yin Jiujin pulled Yan Jinyu into his arms and hugged her for a while before helping her tidy her hair. When he lowered his head to look at her, his eyes were so gentle that they looked like they were about to drip water. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. She jumped up and kissed him on the cheek. That lively and innocent behavior really made her look a little naive. ¡°See youter, Brother Nine.¡± Yin Jiujin smiled and pinched her face. ¡°See youter.¡± Then, he got into the car and left. Yan Jinyu only retracted her gaze after the car left. She swept a quick nce at the two people not far away and narrowed her eyes. When she looked up again, her eyes were clear and she looked like an ignorant and naive girl. She did not walk towards the two of them. Instead, she took out her phone from her sling bag and called Qin Jianjia. After knowing that Qin Jianjia was waiting for her in the lobby of the Empire Mall, she walked straight to the mall¡¯s entrance. However, just as she reached the entrance of the mall, the two of them walked towards her. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan,¡± Qin Bailu said. Although she was trying very hard to control her anger, one could still hear her gritting her teeth. She stopped and looked up at the two of them. She smiled faintly. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Second Miss Qin.¡± Her attitude shocked Qin Bailu. Was Yan Jinyu so good to her? No! She wasn¡¯t! But now¡­ Was Yan Jinyu doing this on purpose to express her goodwill so that she could scheme against her after she lowered her guard ? With that in mind, Qin Bailu froze on the spot and didn¡¯t dare to go forward. Min Sisi looked at her strangely before retracting her gaze. She looked at Yan Jinyu and adjusted her sses. She smiled very friendly, ¡°You¡¯re Eldest Miss Yan, right? Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Min Sisi. Your fianc¨¦ is my second cousin. I heard that you and my eldest cousin-inw areing to shop, so I came along to join in the fun. I hope I don¡¯t disturb you.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Min Family.¡± ¡°Miss Min, why are you asking this? Do you think you¡¯ll go back now if I say that you¡¯re disturbing me?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled brightly. She seemed to have said this unintentionally. She continued to smile and said, ¡°It seems like you won¡¯t. Since you won¡¯t, why ask, Eldest Miss Min?¡± Min Sisi¡¯s expression froze. However, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°I¡¯m joking. You guys contacted my Sister-inw. Since Sister-inw doesn¡¯t have any objections, I naturally have no objections either. Since we met here, shall we go in together? Sister-inw is waiting in the lobby.¡± Min Sisi looked at Yan Jinyu deeply. However, she realized that she could not see through her. Why would she say such words if she was innocent and ignorant? However, she didn¡¯t look like she was scheming and didn¡¯t like them either. She had long heard that the eldest daughter of the Yan Family was not as simple as she looked on the outside. Now that she saw her, indeed¡­ She heard that Qiu Jian from the Qiu Family went to North City to cause trouble and evenpeted with Yan Jinyu in a car match. In the end, she was seriously injured. She didn¡¯t know if Yan Jinyu¡¯s driving skills were really outstanding or if it was because of luck. However, she was certain that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t as ignorant as the rumors said. Moreover, she was very brave. After all, she was someone that Second Cousin valued. How bad could she be? Qin Bailu actually wanted to lie to her and say that Yan Jinyu¡¯s personality was innocent. Did she really think that she didn¡¯t know anything and only knew how to study? ¡°Sure.¡± Min Sisi smiled. ¡°Miss Yan, please go first.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t stand on ceremony either. She gave Min Sisi a clean and wless smile and walked into the mall first. This Min Sisi¡­ Although she couldn¡¯t tell if she was friend or foe, she could tell that Min Sisi was much smarter than Qin Bailu after such a short interaction. However, regardless of whether she was friend or foe, she was the daughter of Min Guili and Meng An. She was destined to only be an enemy. It was a pity. It was rare to see such a big family raise a smart person. Walking behind, Qin Bailu red at Min Sisi and whispered, ¡°Why are you so good to her? You¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Min Family. She¡¯s just a daughter from a small family. Why are you so humble in front of her?¡± Qin Bailu¡¯s eyes flickered when she met Min Sisi¡¯s gaze. ¡°I know that we can¡¯t look down on others just because we¡¯re from a high family, but our background is right there. We can just be polite to others, but there¡¯s no need to be so humble.¡± ¡°Bailu, aren¡¯t you being too calctive? When did I lower myself? Isn¡¯t it just normal politeness? I treat everyone like this.¡± ¡°Besides, no matter how low her background is, she¡¯s still my second cousin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She might be my second cousin-inw in the future. What¡¯s wrong with me treating her better and being more polite?¡± ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s not certain that she will be your second cousin-inw!¡± Min Sisi chuckled. ¡°Indeed.¡± Her voice was a little soft, but Qin Bailu, who was beside her, still heard it. As for Yan Jinyu, who was walking in front, her five senses had been trained. She was much sharper than ordinary people, so she naturally heard it too. She smiled slightly. This smile was a little evil, but it quickly disappeared. No one saw it. ¡°What did you say?¡± Qin Bailu asked. Min Sisi actually didn¡¯t deny it and smiled at her. ¡°I say, with so many youngdies from influential families targeting my second cousin, it¡¯s really hard to say who will marry into the Yin Family in the future.¡± ¡°I hope Eldest Miss Yan can make it to the end.¡± So that was what she meant. Qin Bailu heaved a sigh of relief. She thought that Min Sisi only said that because she had feelings for Master Nine. She was not afraid of beingpetitors with others, but Min Sisi¡­ It wasn¡¯t that Min Sisi was more outstanding than her, but Min Sisi was someone who was used to putting on an act. Her reputation was very good in front of the elders of the various families in the capital, and Mrs. Yin especially favored Min Sisi. If Min Sisi really wanted topete with her, she didn¡¯t have much of a chance of winning. There was one thing that Qin Bailu automatically filtered out, and that was that she felt that her mother, Bai Shuangshuang, also favored Min Sisi very much. This was the biggest reason why she was not confident in front of Min Sisi. Looking at Yan Jinyu¡¯s back in front of her, Qin Bailu sneered, ¡°If only she can do that.¡± Yan Jinyu, who had heard their conversation, didn¡¯t say anything. She walked straight to Qin Jianjia, who was sitting on the sofa in the lobby. Qin Jianjia stood up as soon as she saw them. However, she didn¡¯t look at the other two people. She sized Yan Jinyu up. ¡°Mm-hm, you¡¯re dressed rather well. It¡¯s rare that Jin¡¯er knows how to take care of people.¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°How did Sister-inw know that he was the one who took care of my thick clothes and not me?¡± Although Yin Jiujin had found her a down jacket to wear, Yin Jiujin had personally put on the scarf, hat, and gloves for her. Speaking of this, Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help but sigh again. It was still fine on Mount Jing when Yin Jiujin had prepared the clothes from the few cabs for her in a hurry. Aftering to the capital, he had prepared a huge cloakroom for her at the Mount West Vi. He had even prepared a lot of clothes for the four different seasons. Yan Jinyu felt that she wouldn¡¯t have to buy clothes for the next few years. However, Yin Jiujin definitely wouldn¡¯t let her wear these clothes for a few years. Fortunately, Yin Jiujin still had a conscience. He didn¡¯t prepare any pink clothes for her, even though most of them were pink. Qin Jianjia wasn¡¯t stunned by Yan Jinyu¡¯s question. Instead, she said matter-of-factly, ¡°He¡¯s so many years older than you. Of course, he has to take care of you.¡± ¡°I was still thinking that Jin¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have thought of preparing clothes for you to change into when you stayed at the Mount West Vist night.¡± Chapter 228 - Cant Wait Anymore

Chapter 228: Can¡¯t Wait Anymore

¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re thinking too much. Brother Nine is very active in this aspect. I think the cloakroom in the Mount West Vi should have been prepared by him long ago.¡± Regarding Yin Jiujin helping her arrange everything that she only needed to care about living her life in peace, it made Yan Jinyu feel warm in her heart, but it also made her feel a little helpless. She felt that Yin Jiujin was treating her like a child. Stay at the Mount West Vi? Brother Nine? Qin Bailu and Min Sisi looked at Yan Jinyu at the same time. Did that mean that the two of them stayed together alonest night? No, not justst night. The two of them had already moved in together in North City. Then, did they¡­ Two adults living together would kiss on the streets, let alone when the two of them were alone at home! That was what Qin Bailu was thinking. The more she thought about it, the more jealous Qin Bailu became. As for Min Sisi¡­ She looked very shocked. It seemed like she was shocked by how Yan Jinyu addressed Yin Jiujin. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°However, since you¡¯ve returned to the capital, you and Jin¡¯er should stay at home more in the future. Try not to stay at the Mount West Vi as much as possible. I¡¯ve been to Mount West Vi twice. I keep feeling that it¡¯s cold and not lively at all.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°That should be because Brother Nine is often in North City and doesn¡¯t often return to the capital. That¡¯s why Sister-inw feels that way.¡± It was undeniable that the Mount West Vi was indeed not very lively, but after having traces of her and Yin Jiujin living together, it was actually not that cold and deserted. Didn¡¯t they feel very at home after staying there for a night? Hence, it was obvious that it was not the ce itself which was cold and uninhabited, but the people who lived there should be med for it. She felt that as long as the ce had her and Yin Jiujin together, it was very good. She felt a sense of belonging. It made her feel that she was no longer the person who was drifting outside. She clearly did notck money, but her heart had nowhere to rest. The expression in her eyes surprised Qin Jianjia. She felt that there were too many emotions in her clear eyes. Qin Jianjia didn¡¯t understand, but she felt inexplicably sad. ¡°No matter what, our family is very lively. Besides, home is also where Jin¡¯er grew up. He has many memories there.¡± ¡°I know. Thank you, Sister-inw. We¡¯ll go back more often in the future.¡± Qin Jianjia smiled and then looked at the two people standing at the side. ¡°Bailu and Sisi are here too.¡± ¡°Eldest Cousin-inw.¡± ¡°Sister.¡± The two of them greeted her. Min Sisi was polite. Qin Bailu was a little perfunctory. Qin Jianjia didn¡¯t care and her attitude was just right. It was neither intimate nor distant. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s shop together. Yu¡¯er is a year younger than you guys, and she¡¯s about the same age as you guys. Compared to me, she should have moremon topics with you guys. Yu¡¯er isn¡¯t familiar with the capital, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you two to take care of her in the future.¡± These werepletely polite words. In her heart, Qin Jianjia didn¡¯t want Yan Jinyu to interact with them too much. She didn¡¯t know Min Sisi well, but Qin Bailu¡­ ¡­wasn¡¯t a good person. No one knew how evil a person raised by Bai Shuangshuang could be. Yu¡¯er looked like someone who trusted others easily. She didn¡¯t guard against anyone so she didn¡¯t want her to be fooled by Qin Bailu¡¯s hypocritical appearance. As for how Qin Jianjia could tell that Yan Jinyu trusted others easily, it was naturally from Yan Jinyu¡¯s attitude towards her. Qin Jianjia knew that Yan Jinyu was quite bold. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to scare Min Qinn so badly at Mount Jing. However, in her opinion, Yan Jinyu might be being bold but she might not be very scheming. It wasn¡¯t impossible for her to be deceived by someone¡¯s hypocritical appearance. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Eldest Cousin-inw.¡± ¡°Sister, you¡¯re regarding me as an outsider. We¡¯re all family. Of course, we should take care of her.¡± Qin Jianjia smiled faintly and didn¡¯t continue, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs to shop first.¡± ¡°If Yu¡¯er sees anything you want to buy, just tell Sister-inw. There¡¯s no need to save money for Sister-inw. This is Jin¡¯er¡¯s ce. Sister-inw has a limited edition membership card. It won¡¯t cost much to buy things here. Otherwise, we can charge to Jin¡¯er¡¯s ount. Anyway, he doesn¡¯tck this bit of money. You don¡¯t have to save it for him.¡± Qin Jianjia said this because she was afraid that Yan Jinyu would be embarrassed to spend her money and wouldn¡¯t buy anything she liked. ¡°Of course, if there¡¯s really nothing you like, just treat it as shopping and familiarizing yourself with the environment.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded, ¡°Thank you, Sister-inw.¡± The few of them got into the esctor and went to the second floor. The second floor was dedicated to jewelry. After shopping through that entire floor, Yan Jinyu simply looked around but didn¡¯t buy anything. On the other hand, Min Sisi and Qin Bailu chose two things each. ¡°Yu¡¯er, is there really nothing you like?¡± When she walked out and was about to go to the third floor, Qin Jianjia couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°No, I¡¯m just looking at these things. I¡¯m not very interested in these jewelry.¡± ¡°You said that you¡¯re not interested. Why are you wearing that ne all the time?¡± Qin Bailu said disdainfully. When she was trying on the ne, Qin Jianjia insisted on letting Yan Jinyu try one too. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t withstand her enthusiasm, so she removed the scarf. Only then did Qin Bailu see the ne on her neck. Even when Yan Jinyu tried the ne, she didn¡¯t remove the one on her neck. The pendant was hidden in her clothes, so no one else saw it. Yan Jinyu smiled at her, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll always wear it because this ne is Brother Nine¡¯s 18th birthday present for me.¡± ¡°Brother Nine gave it to me. Of course, the meaning is different.¡± Qin Bailu was even more jealous. Master Nine¡¯sing-of-age gift! ¡°Hmph! What are you so smug about? Isn¡¯t it just a ne? I don¡¯t think that ne is very expensive. Master Nine probably bought it at the mall. It might even be something Master Nine got someone to casually prepare for him. It might not take much effort¡­¡± ¡°Bailu!¡± Qin Jianjia interrupted her unhappily. ¡°What are you talking about!¡± This was the first time Qin Jianjia was cold to her. Qin Bailu was shocked. She was so angry that she almost forgot that Qin Jianjia was still here. Qin Jianjia was still useful. She couldn¡¯t let Qin Jianjia see through her thoughts for the time being. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was angry when I saw that Sister was so enthusiastic about helping her choose, but she didn¡¯t like anything.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? If she doesn¡¯t like anything, it means that Yu¡¯er hasn¡¯t seen something she likes. Who said that we have to buy something whenever we go window-shopping? That¡¯s just wasting money if she just buys something when she doesn¡¯t see anything she likes. Yu¡¯er will be someone who knows how to support her family when she gets married to Jin¡¯er in the future.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu.?You¡¯re ttering me.?She simply didn¡¯t like anything. She would buy whatever she liked no matter how much money she had to spend. She had done this a lot in the past, but she usually bought things at an underground auction. Those things that she liked and bought at a high price were all extremely valuable. They had to be stored in the bank¡¯s safe. She didn¡¯t seem to know how to control the family budget very well like this. ¡°Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t listen to Bailu¡¯s nonsense. We know Jin¡¯er¡¯s personality very well. He¡¯s not the kind of person who will choose a gift for others. Usually, when the elders at home celebrate their birthdays, he will get the mall to send a gift of good value over. He won¡¯t personally prepare a gift for anyone.¡± ¡°I can tell at a nce that Jin¡¯er meticulously chose this ne for you.¡± Was that really the case? Of course not. Qin Jianjia had made it up to ease her mind. She was afraid that she would think too much. Indeed, she could tell that the ne that Yan Jinyu was wearing was just an ordinary expensive ne. She didn¡¯t think that Yin Jiujin had spent a lot of effort to prepare it. In fact, the value of this ne was something that they could never guess. ¡°I know,¡± Yan Jinyu said with a smile. ¡°Miss Yan, can you show us the ne? After all, ording to my sister, Master Nine¡¯s¡¯ meticulously prepared ¡®gift is very rare.¡± Yan Jinyu turned to Qin Bailu and smiled at her. ¡°Why should I show it to you?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s just a look. It¡¯s not a big deal. But I don¡¯t like your attitude towards me just now, so even if it¡¯s not a big deal, I don¡¯t want to do it.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want to show it to you. What can you do?¡± ¡°Are you even more curious about what gift Brother Nine gave me?¡± ¡°Then just keep on being curious.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qin Bailu. ¡°¡­¡± Qin Jianjia. She actually said it so directly. If she didn¡¯t like it, she didn¡¯t like it. If she was unhappy, she was unhappy. She dissed the other party in public without giving her any face. This temper¡­ ¡­was indeed formidable. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to feign civility. No wonder even her mother-inw was so frightened. However, this might not be bad. At least, she wouldn¡¯t suffer when others bullied her. Furthermore, Yu¡¯er¡¯s words were very insulting! Only Min Sisi looked deeply at Yan Jinyu, who was smiling as she said this. Usually, people like Yan Jinyu were the hardest to deal with because you didn¡¯t know what she would do in the next second. Which youngdy of the influential families would be like Yan Jinyu, who didn¡¯t give anyone a face in public? Even the most unruly daughter of a wealthy family might not speak like her. Be it for herself or for her family, most people would choose to maintain a superficial friendliness with others. Did Yan Jinyu really not know the pros and cons of this, or was she too fearless and didn¡¯t care if she would offend someone? It would be fine if it was the former, but if it was thetter, what was she relying on to do that? Relying on her second cousin as her backing? There was also another thing. Yan Jinyu actually had a smile on her face when she said these insulting words. It made people unable to tell if she was joking or really angry. As Min Sisi was thinking, Yan Jinyu suddenly looked at her and smiled with narrowed eyes. ¡°Miss Min, do you want to take a look? You¡¯re not as annoying as Qin Bailu. Anyway, it¡¯s not a big deal. If you want to take a look, I can show you.¡± ¡°After all, it¡¯s very difficult for you to have the chance to see Brother Nine¡¯s meticulously prepared gift.¡± Min Sisi looked at her and smiled faintly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to. Bailu will be angry with me then.¡± ¡°Bailu, you¡¯re really too much. We agreed to apany Miss Yan and shop together. We chose a few items when Miss Yan didn¡¯t buy anything. It¡¯s already rude, but you still said such rude words.¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s personal preferences are different. Perhaps, Eldest Miss Yan doesn¡¯t like these jewelry. The Empire Mall is very big. If we shop slowly, we will definitely see something of Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s fancy.¡± ¡°Also, that¡¯s my second cousin¡¯s birthday present to Miss Yan. It¡¯s too rude of you to ask her to show it to you so directly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a look. How am I being rude?¡± Qin Bailu snorted inwardly. Min Sisi was like that. She was used to pretending to be a good person! ¡°It¡¯s indeed not considered rude, but I¡¯m just unwilling to show it to you. What can you do about it?¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Qin Bailu gritted her teeth and was about to raise her finger to point at her when she met Yan Jinyu¡¯s smiling eyes. She froze and couldn¡¯t raise her hand. Again! It was like this thest time! Yan Jinyu was looking at her with such a gaze that made her flee in fear. And now, she was cold from fear again. She kept feeling that Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze was very scary! No! She couldn¡¯t wait anymore! She couldn¡¯t wait a second longer! She felt that something would happen if she waited any longer! Chapter 229 - The People Who Caused Trouble

Chapter 229: The People Who Caused Trouble

She ced her hand behind her back stiffly and gestured in a certain direction. The next second, someone shouted, ¡°Catch the thief! Catch the thief!¡± Then, there were people chasing after them. A group of people chased after someone. They wereing towards them. Qin Bailu, who was feeling smug, didn¡¯t see the faint smile on Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips. She had done that on purpose. She did not want to be surrounded by people talking strangely while shopping. She wanted her to show her the ne. Who the heck was Qin Bailu? She couldn¡¯t be bothered to wait anymore. Qin Bailu couldn¡¯t help but lose her cool with just one nce. It was good that she had made a move. She wanted to see if there was anyone else besides Qin Bailu who came to find trouble with her. She wanted to see if she could find out the person behind the kidnapping many years ago. ¡°Yu¡¯er, move!¡± A group of people rushed over. They were standing at the staircase entrance of the second floor where the esctor was going to the third floor. Beside them was a railing. The railing wasn¡¯t high, so it was very dangerous for this group of people to rush over. Qin Jianjia panicked, and as she spoke, she reached out to pull Yan Jinyu. As for Min Sisi and Qin Bailu, they were standing in the corridor. Even if someone bumped into them, they would at most be knocked down the stairs. ¡°Catch the thief! The people over there, help catch the thief!¡± Qin Bailu stopped in the middle of the road to ¡°help stop the thief¡± when she heard the shout. In the end, Qin Bailu was naturally knocked away and pounced towards Yan Jinyu. The scene was extremely chaotic and crowded. However, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t affected at all. She frowned slightly. Was this all there was to it? She had a feeling that it was more than that. A slight turn and Qin Bailu fell onto the railing. She didn¡¯t fall on her. At the same time, Yan Jinyu even identally bumped behind her. Her elbow hit the back of Qin Bailu¡¯s neck, and she gritted her teeth in pain. However, Yan Jinyu ignored her. Indeed, her feeling was right. Someone in the crowd took out a sharp dagger and quickly stabbed it at her. In such a crowded situation, the other party felt that she was a weak person who could easily take her life. Unfortunately, they had underestimated her. She easily grabbed the person¡¯s wrist. The dagger was in her hand. The next second, the dagger was aimed at the man¡¯s neck. The man looked shocked. The people who were chasing the thief quickly ran past, and the corridor became much emptier. Other than the four of them and the person Yan Jinyu had captured, there were four other men standing at the side. Hence, this scene was especially obvious. Many people saw it. They were definitely shocked. They stopped chasing the thief and stopped to look. Probably because they were too shocked, no one said anything for a long time. Qin Bailu was also shocked. She held her aching neck and looked at the dagger in Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand in surprise. She clearly only said that she would knock Yan Jinyu down the stairs without a trace. She didn¡¯t let these people use the knife openly. Why¡­ This was the Empire Mall, Master Nine¡¯s territory. She would be stupid to be so obvious! Did these people make their own decisions, or did Mom have other ns? No matter what was going on with these people, now was not the time for her to think too much. Her goal was to kill Yan Jinyu, but Yan Jinyu was obviously not harmed at all. Her people were controlled by Yan Jinyu instead! It was too crowded. Was Yan Jinyu lucky to not be injured and happened to snatch the other party¡¯s dagger, or did Yan Jinyu really have some skills? ¡°Yu¡¯er¡­¡± However, those people¡¯s goal was to kill Yan Jinyu. Seeing that not only was Yan Jinyu fine, but she had also restrained their people, of course, they couldn¡¯t just leave. They all stopped in their tracks and looked at Yan Jinyu warily. From Qin Bailu¡¯s reaction, Yan Jinyu had already gotten the answer she wanted. However, none of that mattered. Most importantly, these people were not the only ones who wanted to kill her! They were quite bold to attack openly in the Empire Mall! However, it was an unexpected gain for her. She smiled at Qin Jianjiafortingly. ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s fine. Brother Nine taught me two moves. Just now, when there were many people, the other party underestimated me and I gained the upper hand.¡± Then, she moved closer to Qin Bailu surreptitiously. Then, with a wave of her left hand, something flew out from her left wrist and blocked the thing that was heading towards Qin Jianjia¡¯s head. She was so fast that Qin Jianjia couldn¡¯t see her clearly. However, she saw that the thing that was shattered was a bullet! Someone in the crowd had a gun! And they even wanted to kill her! If it wasn¡¯t for Yu¡¯er, would she have¡­ Her legs went limp and she almost slid down to sit down. Fortunately, she had cultivated a temperament for many years. Coupled with her background and experience, she was not inexperienced, so she stabilized herself. Before she could be shocked, in the blink of an eye, she saw Yan Jinyu kick the man in front of her away. At the same time, the dagger in her hand flew towards the crowd! ¡°Argh¡ª¡± It hit someone! Yan Jinyu also leaped out. With a kick at each of them, those people were kicked to the ground. She then went into the shocked crowd. She stepped on the person who had been stabbed and bent down to pick up the small gun in his hand. She spun it in her hand and looked down at the person she had stepped on. ¡°You¡¯re quite bold.¡± It had actually not even been half a minute since Yan Jinyu blocked the bullet, subdued these people, and snatched the gun! Other than her, everyone had yet to recover from their shock. It was obvious how fast she was. ¡°There¡¯s a gun!¡± someone in the crowd eximed. Yan Jinyu nced over. ¡°Be quiet.¡± No one dared to speak again. The few people standing beside the gunman hurriedly retreated when they saw the dagger suddenly flying towards the man¡¯s heart and falling to the ground. They were all frightened. That was a gun! The person with the gun was standing beside them! It was too scary! There was a silencer on the gun. If the other party fired a shot secretly, they wouldn¡¯t have known! It seemed like the gun was not fake! They broke out in cold sweat. Yan Jinyu aimed the gun at that person¡¯s head and asked, ¡°Whose men are you?¡± The man held his chest which was stabbed and did not answer her question. He only looked at her in fear, ¡°Y-you are¡­¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows slightly. He didn¡¯t know her before, but he only recognized her after she blocked the bullet? From the looks of it, that seemed to be the case. However, they would only know if it was true after the interrogation. After all, if he didn¡¯t know her, he wouldn¡¯t have attacked Qin Jianjia first to divert her attention so that she wouldn¡¯t notice him immediately. Unfortunately, he had underestimated her strength. He didn¡¯t expect her to stop him from firing his second shot immediately. At this moment, the person in charge of the Empire Mall led a group of people up. They arrived in less than two minutes. That was considered fast. ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in the Empire Mall!¡± The person-in-charge shouted. The first thing he saw was the frightened crowd. Then, he saw the five men who were lying there and Min Sisi and Qin Bailu, who were staring at Yan Jinyu in shock. Then, he saw Qin Jianjia. Startled, he hurriedly stepped forward. ¡°Eldest Young Madam Yin, are you alright? Why¡­¡± Before he could finish asking, he saw Yan Jinyu holding a gun with a silencer and stepping on someone. He waspletely shocked. ¡°M-Miss Yu?¡± This person-in-charge was a member on the training ground at the Mount West Vi yesterday. He had seen Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu looked up and nodded slightly. ¡°Mmm.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Yu. We let you encounter such a thing in your own homeground.¡± He didn¡¯t ask what had happened first, but instead stated that he had failed his duty. Yan Jinyu retracted her foot calmly. ¡°You can¡¯t be med for this. These people came with a n.¡± ¡°Bring them all back to the Mount West Vi and interrogate them slowly.¡± ¡°I want to see who instigated them to cause trouble at the Empire Mall.¡± She did not say that they were targeting her, but the person in charge of the mall was not stupid. He naturally could tell. The reason why Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything was because she didn¡¯t want to disturb these customers too much. ¡°Also, check the surveince cameras and bring back the thief who caused trouble and the people who might be his aplices.¡± Hence, someone in the crowd turned pale. Some were frightened because they were guilty, while others werepletely afraid of being implicated. Even though most of them were ordinary citizens, there were very few people in the capital who didn¡¯t know Master Nine¡¯s name, especially when Master Nine caused such a hugemotion in the capital a while ago. He was the person in charge of the Empire Mall in the capital after all. She still had some courage. ¡°Bring anyone who runs away in a panic away!¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. No one wants to see such a thing happen in the mall. We won¡¯t let anyone who dares to cause trouble in the Empire Mall go. However, if you¡¯re not someone who had caused trouble and were frightened because of this, aspensation, all expenses in the Empire Mall today will be 20% off.¡± ¡°Of course, this is only part of thepensation. Those who have a mall membership or are willing to go on an in-name basis will have three chances to get a 10% discount when theye back to the Empire Mall to spend in the future.¡± ¡°Is it really 20% off? All the merchandise?¡± a richdy in the crowd asked. ¡°Yes, 20% off for all the merchandise.¡± Everyone was in an uproar. All the products were 20% off! There were even three more chances to get a 10% discount for all expenses in the future! This was not just one or two items being discounted, but all the merchandise! The things sold in the Empire Mall were not cheap. Any discount could save a lot of money! Who would care if they were frightened? ¡°However, before that, no one is allowed to leave the Empire Mall for half an hour. After we check the surveince cameras and catch all the suspicious people, you can go anywhere you want. It won¡¯t take long. Half an hour is enough.¡± ¡°Of course, we won¡¯t force them to stop us. If anyone leaves the Empire Mall in half an hour, it¡¯s hard to say if they¡¯ll be arrested as suspects or be on the Empire Mall¡¯s cklist forever.¡± Carrot and stick. There was a saying that the discount might not be a loss. They could even make more with the increase in sales volume. These customers had been frightened, so they might not dare toe to the Empire Mall again. Hence, he would use 10% off for the next three shopping trips to keep them. Perhaps, in order to take advantage of that small discount, these people would call their family and friends over to buy as much as they could for the next shopping trip. This method was indeed smart. Yan Jinyu thought, No wonder Yin Jiujin could expand his business so big in just a few years. Everyone under him was capable, so how could his business not be big? Yes, she was a little smug. Such a formidable person was hers. Chapter 230 - Cant See Through It

Chapter 230: Can¡¯t See Through It

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Of course. Not to mention half an hour, I think I¡¯ll stay in the mall for the rest of the day.¡± It was that richdy again. She was a regr shopper. She was excited to have such a huge discount. ¡°I hope that everyone won¡¯t spread what happened today.¡± Everyone quickly replied, ¡°Of course.¡± They couldn¡¯t afford to offend Master Nine, so they naturally didn¡¯t dare to spread it. ¡°Then, let¡¯s disperse.¡± . After thismotion, many people recognized Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. However, the current situation wasn¡¯t the time to make a good impression through connections. However, they had a new understanding of Yan Jinyu. Didn¡¯t they say that Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e was an uncouth girl who grew up in a rural orphanage? Didn¡¯t they say that even if she came from a famous family, she was still a country bumpkin? But who could tell them that such a beautiful and skilled person with such a beautiful grace was a country bumpkin? Thinking about it, how could someone whom Master Nine treated differently be bad? However, although they understood in their hearts, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything out of fear for Master Nine after leaving this mall. ¡°Miss Yu¡­¡± The person in charge waited for Yan Jinyu¡¯s instructions. ¡°Go ahead.¡± As she spoke, she threw the gun in her hand to him. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then Miss Yu¡­¡± He nced at Qin Jianjia and the others, who were quite frightened.¡± Do you need me to send a few people to protect you? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± ¡°I wish Miss Yu and Eldest Young Madam Yin a happy shopping trip, then.¡± After saying that, he led a group of people and brought away the people who had been kicked to the ground by Yan Jinyu. Now, there were only four of them left. People looked at them from time to time. Qin Jianjia looked at Yan Jinyu with aplicated gaze and exhaled lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s find a quiet ce to sit for a while.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to go,¡± Yan Jinyu said with a smile. Then, she looked at Qin Bailu, who was holding the back of her neck and looking pale with fear. ¡°Second Miss Qin seems to have been injured. Aren¡¯t you going to the hospital to take a look?¡± ¡°Y-you¡­¡± ¡°Why? Why would I have skills?¡± ¡°Second Miss Qin, you¡¯re from a top-notch family after all. You can¡¯t be so naive, right? Do you think Brother Nine would let me walk around freely if I didn¡¯t have any self-defense skills? He values me so much. Isn¡¯t he afraid that his enemies will catch me and then threaten him?¡± ¡°Of course, Brother Nine taught me my skills personally when I lived in Mount Jing for the past few months. How is it? Am I very talented in martial arts? I¡¯ve only studied for a few months, but I already have such skills. Brother Nine said that if I joined them a few years ago, I would probably be an expert.¡± Who would believe her? Perhaps Qin Bailu would believe her, but Min Sisi and Qin Jianjia, who had seen her block the bullet, would definitely not believe her. Min Sisi did not believe her because she knew that no matter how formidable someone was, it was impossible for them to train to such formidable skills in just a few months. She could still defeat a few people after training for a few months, but when she sensed that someone was hiding in the crowd with a gun, she could urately find them and casually throw a dagger at that person. Such sharp perception and precise technique was impossible without a few years of effort. Moreover, Yan Jinyu was already 18 years old. Her bones were already stiff. No matter how good her foundation was, it was impossible for her to learn martial arts so effectively. Although Qin Jianjia didn¡¯t have any skills, she knew that not everyone could block a bullet, let alone shatter a bullet. She was so formidable after only learning for a few months? Who was she kidding? Furthermore, Jin¡¯er¡¯s subordinates were actually so respectful to Yu¡¯er. She didn¡¯t think it was all because Yu¡¯er had Jin¡¯er¡¯s protection. And the reaction of the gunman after Yu¡¯er subdued him. He seemed to know Yu¡¯er? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re so skilled?!¡± Qin Bailu said angrily. If she had known that Yan Jinyu was so skilled, how could she have designed this so carelessly? They couldn¡¯t even kill Yan Jinyu, who was so skilled, with a dagger or a gun, her initial n of creating a scene and letting someone knock Yan Jinyu down the stairs in the chaos would be even more impossible! Yan Jinyu looked at her as if she was looking at an idiot. ¡°Why should I tell you that I¡¯m skilled? Is there something wrong with your brain? Are we so familiar that we can talk about this?¡± After saying that, she gave a faint smile. ¡°Speaking of which, did Second Miss Qin bump into me in the chaos just now? If I didn¡¯t have some skills to quickly dodge, I¡¯m afraid I would have fallen straight down.¡± She looked down from the railing. ¡°If I fall from here, I¡¯ll lose my life, right?¡± She then looked at Qin Bailu and chuckled. ¡°Second Miss Qin, do you want to kill me?¡± Qin Bailu wanted to refute, but Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak. ¡°Why do you want to kill me? Is it because I don¡¯t want to show you the ne Brother Nine gave me? Or is it because¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m in your way?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled, but Qin Bailu looked terrified. ¡°Qin Bailu, I told you in the main hall of the North City Empire Group that you shouldn¡¯t have any underserved thoughts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already unforgivable that you¡¯re thinking about my man and now you even want to get rid of me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite ambitious.¡± ¡°W-What nonsense are you talking about? Who had the intention to kill you? I was careless just now. Under such circumstances, how would I know if I would hit someone? I was hit by someone. Besides, didn¡¯t I not hit you? I was injured too¡­¡± Yan Jinyu interrupted her, ¡°Enough, don¡¯t talk about this. I don¡¯t like to reason with others. Whether you have any thoughts or want to kill me, you¡¯ll naturally know when I interrogate those people personally.¡± ¡°As for you saying that you didn¡¯t hit me, that¡¯s because I¡¯m good at dodging. It has nothing to do with you. As for you being injured, that was done on purpose. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Qin Bailu held the back of her neck. ¡°Y-you¡­¡± ¡°Stop saying ¡®you¡¯. I¡¯ve already shown mercy. Otherwise, your neck would have been broken long ago. Do you believe me?¡± Her smile was very harmless, but to Qin Bailu, she looked like a demon. However, Yan Jinyu suddenly stopped smiling. ¡°I¡¯m warning you onest time. Don¡¯t think about my man.¡± ¡°Of course. If you want to kill me, I¡¯ll entertain you anytime, as long as you can live until then.¡± ¡°Qin Bailu, pray that those people really have nothing to do with you. If they really have something to do with you, do you think the Qin Family can protect you? Don¡¯t forget, I have someone protecting me. Do you think the Qin Family is afraid of my Brother Nine?¡± Qin Bailu wanted to refute, but she couldn¡¯t. Because those people were indeed rted to her. Her legs went limp and she almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, she held onto the railing. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t! It has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I didn¡¯t say that it¡¯s really rted to you. Didn¡¯t I say that I still have to go back to interrogate those people? I don¡¯t want to do anything to Second Miss Qin immediately either. Didn¡¯t I persuade Second Miss Qin to go to the hospital first?¡± ¡°You were the one who injured me! I haven¡¯t settled the score with you. You¡­¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°Second Miss Qin, aren¡¯t you a little too naive? You believed me so easily when I said that I was the one who injured you?¡± ¡°Would others believe you if you told them? I was busy dealing with those people just now. How could I be in the mood to care about you?¡± ¡°Y-you clearly didn¡¯t say that just now! You admitted it yourself and said that you bumped into me!¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Even I was the one who knocked you down. What can you do about it?¡± Min Sisi couldn¡¯t understand her exnation, let alone Qin Bailu. Qin Bailu was choked. Yes, what could she do? Could she still fight Yan Jinyu? But could she beat Yan Jinyu? Besides, she indeed didn¡¯t have any evidence. Instead, Yan Jinyu had something on her. She¡­ might be in big trouble! What should she do now? Suddenly, Qin Bailu¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Qin Jianjia, who was standing at the side silently. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t believe Yan Jinyu¡¯s nonsense. I¡¯m not. Those people really have nothing to do with me¡­¡± Qin Jianjia retracted her gaze that was sizing Yan Jinyu up and looked at Qin Bailu. ¡°Bailu, go to the hospital first. It¡¯s best if it really has nothing to do with you. If it¡¯s rted to you, not to mention Jin¡¯er and Yu¡¯er, even your brother and I won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°You know that your brother and Jin¡¯er have a very good rtionship. You also know your brother¡¯s temper. He¡¯s businesslike and upright. The thing he can¡¯t tolerate the most is people hiring killers and murdering people.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really rted to you, Bailu, you¡¯ll die very badly.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, when you mentioned hiring someone to murder, I suddenly thought of something.¡± Looking at the frightened Qin Bailu, Yan Jinyu smiled faintly and said, ¡°In North City, there were five or six killers who wanted to take my life. Fortunately, Brother Nine was around, so I was fine. After the interrogation, I found out that the other party was hired by Qiu Jian.¡± ¡°Second Miss Qin is very familiar with Qiu Jian, right? Guess what I found out from Qiu Jianter?¡± Of course, the person who asked Qiu Jian was not Yan Jinyu, but Min Rufeng. After getting the results, Min Rufeng called Yan Jinyu the next day. Including the news from Qiu Jian that Qin Bailu was used by her biological mother, Bai Shuangshuang, and Min Rufeng had told Yan Jinyu about Bai Shuangshuang and Min Guili¡¯s extraordinary rtionship. Yan Jinyu also knew that Min Rufeng had sent Qiu Jian away. As for where she was sent to, she didn¡¯t care. Qin Bailu widened her eyes. ¡°You took Qiu Jian away!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not urate to say that we¡¯re taking her away. We¡¯re just exchanging the information she has in exchange for sending her overseas.¡± ¡°On the other hand, Second Miss Qin actually has the mood to care who took Qiu Jian away now. Do you think Qiu Jian wouldn¡¯t say anything?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let go of the person who wants to kill me so easily. I won¡¯t pursue Qiu Jian because she¡¯s not the mastermind. Second Miss Qin hired those killers and Qiu Jian is missing. Isn¡¯t Second Miss Qin worried that we already know who wants to kill me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Actually, I already knew that you did this. Didn¡¯t I still keep you alive until now? I won¡¯t make you pay for the time being.¡± ¡°As for when I¡¯ll make you pay the price, that¡¯s hard to say.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯re a pitiful person too.¡± ¡°W-What do you mean by that?!¡± Yan Jinyu blinked. ¡°Didn¡¯t Qiu Jian tell Second Miss Qin anything?¡± ¡°¡­No, no!¡± She did. Qiu Jian would say that she had been used! ¡°If she didn¡¯t, so be it. Second Miss Qin is a pitiful person, but I¡¯m a hard-hearted person. I won¡¯t show you mercy just because you¡¯re a pitiful person.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring Bailu to the hospital,¡± Min Sisi suddenly said. Chapter 231 - Suspicious Of Min Sisi

Chapter 231: Suspicious Of Min Sisi

¡°Wait first,¡± Qin Jianjia suddenly said. Her gazended on Qin Bailu, and Qin Jianjia¡¯s expression was not very good. ¡°You really hired someone to kill us?¡± Qin Jianjia didn¡¯t think that Yan Jinyu¡¯s words were nonsense. In other words, did Qin Bailu really find killers to assassinate Yu¡¯er? Not only was this matter rted to Qin Bailu, but Qin Bailu had done this before. Although hiring killers and finding people to cause trouble and attack Yu¡¯er in the chaos was both intended to kill Yu¡¯er, their natures were very different. Furthermore, ording to Yu¡¯er, Qin Bailu had hired five to six killers! Unforgivable. She had never seen Qin Jianjia¡¯s face turn cold. Normally, Qin Bailu would be frightened, but now, Qin Bailu was already very frightened by Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. Inparison, Qin Jianjia¡¯s cold face didn¡¯t affect her that much. However, the moment Qin Jianjia spoke, she noticed Qin Jianjia again. She wanted to grab onto this life-saving straw. ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t. You have to believe me!¡± ¡°Sister, you know best whether I¡¯m bold or not. Not to mention hiring someone to kill, I don¡¯t even dare to step on an ant.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, I don¡¯t know what Qiu Jian said to you. I just want to say that whether it¡¯s this time or the killers you mentioned, it has nothing to do with me¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she was pped hard by Qin Jianjia. With a loud p, Qin Bailu¡¯s face was reddened. Qin Bailu red at her angrily. ¡°How dare you¡­¡± ¡°Qin Bailu, it¡¯s not up to you to decide if these matters have anything to do with you. You better pray that they¡¯re really unrted to you. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die very miserably.¡± Yu¡¯er said that she was fine because Jin¡¯er was by her side when they hired killers to deal with her. Didn¡¯t that mean that Jin¡¯er was facing those killers at that time? One or two killers would be still fine given Jin¡¯er¡¯s skills, but five or six¡­ Although she had little contact with them, she knew that killers were professionally trained. Some formidable killers could even sneak into the heavily guarded big families to kill people and escape unscathed. Sometimes, when a killer didn¡¯t deliberately leave the killer¡¯s mark after they killed someone and left, no one would know that it was done by them. Just like the head of the Jones Family in Country Y many years ago. Didn¡¯t he die at the hands of an extremely formidable killer? It was said that that killer was the number one killer in the killer world. If the killer Qin Bailu hired was this powerful, didn¡¯t that mean that Jin¡¯er was also in grave danger? Even if she couldn¡¯t interfere in this matter for the time being, she had to p Qin Bailu to give her a lesson first. As for the subsequent matters, Jin¡¯er probably wouldn¡¯t let her interfere too much. ¡°Qin Bailu, I¡¯ll say it again. Be it the hired killers that Yu¡¯er mentioned or this matter, it¡¯s best if it really has nothing to do with you. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be as simple as a p.¡± She looked at Min Sisi. ¡°Alright, since Sisi wants to bring her to the hospital, bring her there.¡± She asked them to wait because she wanted to teach Qin Bailu a lesson. ¡°Are you scared just now, Eldest Miss Min?¡± Yan Jinyu suddenly said with a smile. She was very friendly and looked like she was really concerned about Min Sisi. Min Sisi looked up at her and paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Speaking of that, I¡¯m not afraid of beingughed at by Eldest Miss Yan. Although I¡¯ve grown up in the capital¡¯s Min Family, I¡¯ve never encountered anything as dangerous as just now. I¡¯m indeed a little frightened. It¡¯s just that my upbringing prevented me from being rude outside, so I tried my best to maintain myposure.¡± ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Eldest Miss Yan and Cousin-inw.¡± As she spoke, her face turned pale. Yan Jinyu looked at her and smiled without saying a word. Min Sisi, on the other hand, other than looking a little pale and indeed looking a little frightened, did not show any abnormal behavior. Instead, she sighed with emotion, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Eldest Miss Yan to be so skilled. It seems like Eldest Miss Yan is indeed a good seedling to learn martial arts.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯ve been in poor health since I was young. I wanted to learn a few self-defense moves from a martial arts teacher but my family didn¡¯t agree, so I could only read and write quietly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to read and write. It¡¯s good to cultivate our body and character. Unlike me, who has led a wandering life for all these years, I barely managed to get a junior high education. I could only do some manualbor to support myself. After I came back, I could only learn things like martial arts that only needed me to use my limbs and not my brains.¡± Min Sisi couldn¡¯t guess what Yan Jinyu meant. Not to mention that she didn¡¯t believe Yan Jinyu¡¯s words at all, even if she did, their rtionship wasn¡¯t close enough to talk about this. She couldn¡¯t tell Yan Jinyu¡¯s intentions. ¡°Miss Yan, you¡¯re being too humble.¡± ¡°Then, we shall go first. We¡¯ll meet again next time.¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°Take care.¡± Hearing that, Min Sisi paused and looked at Yan Jinyu deeply before supporting the angry and uneasy Qin Bailu and leaving. It was only when they took the esctor to the first floor that Qin Jianjia retracted her gaze and looked at Yan Jinyu. Her eyes were filled with doubts, ¡°Yu¡¯er, are you¡­ Is there something wrong with Sisi?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled as usual, ¡°No, why would Sister-inw ask that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that your attitude towards Sisi seems a little strange.¡± Yan Jinyu blinked. ¡°Really?¡± Was it not? Qin Jianjia thought about it carefully and realized that there was indeed nothing strange about it. Throughout the entire process, Yu¡¯er was talking to Qin Bailu and didn¡¯tmunicate with Min Sisi. Only when Min Sisi suddenly said that she wanted to bring Qin Bailu to the hospital did Yu¡¯ermunicate with Min Sisi. But why did she feel that something was wrong? Forget it. If she couldn¡¯t figure it out, she wouldn¡¯t think about it for the time being. After all that had happened today, her mind was actually a little messy. Especially since she had walked through the gates of hell and was still feeling a lingering fear. At the thought of this, Qin Jianjia said hesitantly, ¡°Yu¡¯er, just now, you¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Looking into Yan Jinyu¡¯s smiling clear eyes, Qin Jianjia suddenly couldn¡¯t continue to ask anymore. What was she going to ask? Ask her if that person had really fired a gun? Did she really block the bullet? What if Yu¡¯er said yes? What else did she want to ask? Get to the bottom of it? What happened after that? What good would it do her to know Yu¡¯er¡¯s background? She couldn¡¯t interfere in Jin¡¯er¡¯s matters either. Other than treating Yu¡¯er as one of her own, what else could she do? Judging from the reaction of the people under Jin¡¯er when they saw Yu¡¯er, they didn¡¯t seem to be surprised that Yu¡¯er had skills and was quite skilled. In other words, they knew. How could Jin¡¯er not know what his subordinates knew? Since that was the case and they would not be enemies anyway, she might as well know less and worry less. Let¡¯s simply assume that Jin¡¯er had taught Yu¡¯er her skills personally. Besides, Yu¡¯er had just saved her life. She smiled faintly. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Qin Jianjia asked. ¡°Of course, I want to continue shopping. Didn¡¯t Sister-inw decide to bring me around today to familiarize myself with the capital?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t let Sister-inw down.¡± However, after gaining a new understanding of you, I don¡¯t think you still need me to familiarize you with the capital. Qin Jianjia thought. However, she did not say that out loud. ¡°There¡¯s always a chance to shop. I don¡¯t want to waste your time. You¡¯re nning to go to the Mount West Vi to interrogate those people personally, right?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Brother Nine has gone to thepany. Let¡¯s wait for him toe back.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t interrogate people. Let¡¯s leave it to Brother Nine.¡± In reality, Yan Jinyu¡¯s n was naturally not like this. It was not that she could not interrogate someone. Other thanpeting their brains, the interrogation was also apetition of ruthlessness. Shecked neither brains nor ruthlessness. Yan Jinyu was just making those people who wanted to attack her feel uneasy for a day. To the people who wanted to kill her, it was too light a punishment to return with the same method. No matter what, she had to make the other party feel uneasy and anxious for a while before she returned. As for what Qin Jianjia asked her, was there something wrong with Min Sisi? The answer was that Min Sisi really had a problem. However, it was good that Qin Jianjia didn¡¯t know certain things. Otherwise, Qin Jianjia might often encounter dangerous situations like the one earlier. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t someone who cared if others would be frightened, nor was she someone who had the mood to talk so much to Qin Bailu. Her attitude towards Min Sisi and her nonsense to Qin Bailu were just to further confirm her guess. Just now, when the group of people chasing the thieves swarmed over, Min Sisi was actually not bumped by anyone in such a chaotic situation. This was not what a weak daughter of a wealthy family could do. Even Qin Jianjia was knocked twice. With Yan Jinyu¡¯s judgment, she could tell how Min Sisi managed to remain standing steadily under such circumstances with a casual nce. Min Sisi was obviously skilled. Of course, it was fine to have some skills in such a big family. After all, the children of big families would learn martial arts from one or two martial arts teachers as self-defense when they were young. However, Min Sisi said that she had been in poor health since she was young and could only read and write¡­ Why was Min Sisi hiding her skills for no reason? Moreover, the information that Yan Jinyu had in the past didn¡¯t mention anything about Min Sisi¡¯s skills. Yan Jinyu dared to say that Min Rufeng definitely didn¡¯t know either. Min Rufeng had returned to the capital and investigated the Min Family with Xi Fengling for three years. If even he didn¡¯t know that Min Sisi was skilled, then it was very worth pondering about. ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, let¡¯s walk around again. However, after making such a bigmotion just now, I¡¯m afraid many people have remembered us. It¡¯s not suitable for us to stay in the Empire Mall anymore. Shall we change ces?¡± ¡°Anything is fine. Sister-inw, just arrange it.¡± After that, the two of them changed ces to shop. The capital was very big. The Empire Mall was not the only good ce. However, their main goal in the afternoon was not shopping but delicious food. Qin Jianjia brought Yan Jinyu to eat a lot of delicious food. They had fun, but Qin Bailu was in trouble. The back of her neck was slightly fractured. If she came to the hospital a secondter, she would be a cripple. Other than that, Qin Bailu was also scolded by Bai Shuangshuang. If not for the fact that the head of the Qin Family, Qin Chongwen, was also present, Bai Shuangshuang probably would not have simply scolded Qin Bailu. She would definitely have given her a few ps. In front of Qin Chongwen, Bai Shuangshuang told Qin Bailu that she expected better from her. She said that she roughly knew the situation from Qin Jianjia and even said that it was best if the matter really had nothing to do with Qin Bailu. If it was rted to her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to protect Qin Bailu either. Qin Bailu was already terrified and uneasy, and hearing Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s words, she felt even more uneasy. Qin Bailu wanted to refute that Bai Shuangshuang knew that she did all these things. However, when she met Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s cold gaze, she did not dare to say it. ¡°You stay here and keep watch first. I¡¯ll send Sisi home. This child personally sent Bailu to the hospital. Logically speaking, I should thank her in person. At the same time, I should ask her how things are going. It¡¯s also good to think of a way to deal with the problem now,¡± Bai Shuangshuang said to Qin Chongwen, who was sitting by the bed. Chapter 232 - The Hospitals Corridor

Chapter 232: The Hospital¡¯s Corridor

Qin Chongwen nodded. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± After Bai Shuangshuang left, Qin Chongwen stood up to pour water for Qin Bailu, ¡°Have a ss of water first.¡± ¡°Your mother¡¯s tone was a little harsh just now. Don¡¯t take it to heart. She¡¯s doing this for your own good. Say, why did you join in the fun for no reason? Now that something has happened, not only are you implicated and injured, but you¡¯re also suspected.¡± ¡°Daddy, do you trust me?¡± ¡°Drink some water first.¡± Qin Bailu nced at Qin Chongwen and took a sip of water. After she finished drinking, Qin Chongwen took the ss and put it away. He said, ¡°Of course, Dad trusts you. You¡¯ve always been obedient. How could you possibly do anything to harm others?¡± ¡°You¡¯re more obedient and sensible than your siblings. This time, you went out with your sister. Who knows if your sister could have deliberately framed you because she has a grudge against Daddy?¡± Hearing his words, Qin Bailu lowered her eyes and clenched her fists. A ruthless glint shed across her eyes. No one was reliable now. Since her father was so biased towards her, perhaps only her father could protect her in the end. When she looked up again, she had an aggrieved expression. ¡°Daddy, Sister isn¡¯t such a person.¡± If she didn¡¯t show this expression, Qin Chongwen might still believe her. However, she sounded extremely aggrieved when she said this. It was as if Qin Jianjia had done it while she had covered it up. ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t have to put in a good word for her. I know best what kind of temper she and Qin Hao have. Although they don¡¯t say it, they hate me for marrying your mother back then. They don¡¯t dare to show it in front of me, so they can only target you in private.¡± ¡°But Daddy, Sister really didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to put in a good word for her anymore. You¡¯re just too kind-hearted to be bullied like this. Take care of your injuries first. Daddy will settle the rest and won¡¯t let the Yin Family make things difficult for you.¡± ¡°But Daddy, will the Yin Family listen to you? And Master Nine¡­ Are you really confident that you can protect me in front of Master Nine?¡± Qin Chongwen¡¯s expression froze. Due to their status, the others in the Yin Family wouldn¡¯t be too much, except Yin Jiujin. It had been two years since he retired and Old Master had passed away 10 years ago. Ever since the Old Master passed away, the Qin Family¡¯s status had been getting worse year by year. It was only after his inflexible son made a name for himself in the army that the Qin Family gradually recovered to its former glory. The current Qin Family¡­ was supported by Qin Hao, who didn¡¯t know how to adapt. It was already difficult for them to face the Yin Family, let alone Yin Jiujin¡­ Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t have so many scruples when he did things. He didn¡¯t even mind making a fuss when the Yin Family wasn¡¯t to his liking. Furthermore, he had made a fuss for so many years, let alone dealing with an outsider like him. He didn¡¯t think that Yin Jiujin was someone who would give him face. Besides, Yin Jiujin and Qin Hao had a very good rtionship. Qin Hao would definitely not side with him when he had to go against Yin Jiujin. ¡°Of course!¡± He knew it in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t admit it on the surface. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy will settle it.¡± Of course, Qin Bailu didn¡¯t believe that he could really settle it. Not to mention Master Nine, Daddy was even a little afraid of that honest person, Qin Hao. After all, Daddy had already retired for two years and didn¡¯t have any real power in his hands. To think that her father had also retired from the army when he was actually afraid of that honest and simple person, Qin Hao! She was not afraid, nor did she care about Qin Hao. However, even if she didn¡¯t believe him, she could only rely on her father now. She didn¡¯t know if she was too sensitive, but she felt that her mother¡¯s attitude towards her wasn¡¯t the attitude a mother should have towards her daughter. It was only right for parents to scold their children when they did something wrong. However, wasn¡¯t what she did allowed by her mother? Moreover, it was already like this. Shouldn¡¯t her mother be thinking of ways to protect her from being pursued by Master Nine? Even if she didn¡¯t want to do that, shouldn¡¯t she care about her injuries first when she saw that she was injured? Instead, she scolded her the moment they met. ¡°Daddy, you have to protect me. I really didn¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t know that someone would hide in the crowd and harm Yan Jinyu. I¡¯m standing with Yan Jinyu. If I really wanted to scheme against her, would I be so stupid?¡± Qin Bailu paused at that. How could she have forgotten about that! Previously, she thought that they were in the Empire Mall, Master Nine¡¯s territory, so she didn¡¯t dare to make too much of amotion. She only created chaos and got someone to knock Yan Jinyu down the stairs during the chaos. She didn¡¯t ask anyone to use a knife. This meant that other than her, those people were very likely to have received orders from others. Didn¡¯t this mean that even if Master Nine interrogated those people, he might not be able to find out about her? Even if he found out, her fault wouldn¡¯t be the greatest? At least someone else would be taking the me? At that moment, Qin Bailu suddenly wished that it wasn¡¯t those people who made the decision on their own. Someone had given them another order. ¡°Daddy knows. Of course, Daddy trusts you.¡± ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you think that my mother¡¯s attitude towards me is very strange?¡± Qin Chongwen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What are you talking about!¡± ¡°Is your mother¡¯s attitude towards you strange because she scolded you for your own good? You have to know that all parents in the world care about their children. Even if they beat and scold them, it¡¯s for the good of their children.¡± ¡°Your mother is the same. She scolded you for your own good. Who asked you to join in the fun for no reason? If you want to shop, you can just ask a few friends out. Why do you have to follow your sister and the Yin Family¡¯s second son¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°The second son of the Yin Family knows that he¡¯s making enemies everywhere, but he still dares to let his fianc¨¦e go shopping so openly. Isn¡¯t it just giving others a chance to make a move? Who can he me?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m actually a little curious about this daughter of the Yan Family in North City. With the temper of the second son of the Yin Family, he actually values her so much. Have you seen her before? Have you discovered anything outstanding about her?¡± ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you stay at home all day? How do you know that Master Nine values her?¡± He valued her! Qin Bailu gritted her teeth. ¡°Daddy is staying at home, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t care about what¡¯s going on outside. Recently, the second son of the Yin Family has caused such a hugemotion in the capital. It¡¯s hard for me not to know. Moreover, the news that he brought back the daughter of the Yan Family who had been missing for 16 years has also spread like wildfire. How can I not hear anything about it?¡± ¡°What is she like?¡± After being threatened by Yan Jinyu and having the back of her neck injured by her, she didn¡¯t want to hear anything about Yan Jinyu at all now. However, even her father kept mentioning Yan Jinyu! Qin Bailu didn¡¯t want to admit that the reason why she didn¡¯t want to hear anyone mention Yan Jinyu was actually not only because she didn¡¯t like Yan Jinyu, but also because she had an indescribable fear for Yan Jinyu. Hence, Qin Bailu said impatiently, ¡°What else? She¡¯s just a good-looking face!¡± ¡°So she¡¯s just pretty.¡± ¡°All men like beauty. I didn¡¯t expect that the second son of the Yin Family, who has a strange temper and behaves irrationally, would be no exception either. I thought that he, who has no woman by his side all these years, would be an exception.¡± Qin Chongwen looked like a gossipy woman in the marketce. Qin Bailu frowned slightly. ¡°Daddy, now isn¡¯t the time to care about this. You should think of a way to see what to do so I can be fine.¡± Qin Bailu didn¡¯t tell him that Yan Jinyu had deliberately hit the back of her neck. One of the reasons was that it was very painful. Furthermore, the doctor said that she would have been paralysed if she came to the hospitalter. It frightened her, so she was not in the mood to say anything. Another reason was that Bai Shuangshuang had scolded her the moment she arrived at the hospital, causing her to forget about thispletely. Bai Shuangshuang had chased after Min Sisi when she remembered. Coupled with Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s attitude towards Qin Bailu, Qin Bailu knew that others might not believe her even if she said it, so she couldn¡¯t bother to say it. ¡°Daddy knows. Daddy was just curious so I asked a few more questions.¡± ¡°Rest first. Daddy will go make a call and get someone to investigate.¡± *** At the corridor of the VIP ward, Bai Shuangshuang caught up with Min Sisi. ¡°Sisi.¡± Min Sisi frowned slightly and stopped. She turned back. ¡°Auntie, is there anything else?¡± ¡°N-nothing. I just wanted to ask you if you were injured in today¡¯s situation.¡± Her tone was a little fawning. Bai Shuangshuang was a seductive and proud person. After marrying into the Qin Family, she mostly looked down on people and rarely took the initiative to curry favor with anyone. Of course, Bai Shuangshuang was aplished in ballet, so when facing outsiders, her aura was pure. She looked pure on the outside but was seductive on the inside. This was also the reason why Qin Chongwen liked her so much that she could climb to her current status with her background. ¡°No, thank you for your concern, Auntie.¡± Bai Shuangshuang looked around. Seeing that there was no one around, she said, ¡°Sisi, there are no outsiders here. You don¡¯t have to call me Auntie.¡± Min Sisi sized her up from top to bottom, then sneered, ¡°If I don¡¯t call you auntie, what should I call you? Don¡¯t tell me you want me to call you mother? Bai Shuangshuang, you¡¯re really shameless.¡± Bai Shuangshuang had an incredulous expression, ¡°Sisi, w-what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Why do you have to make such an incredulous expression? Haven¡¯t I always been like this since I was young?¡± ¡°Oh, it can¡¯t be said that ever since I was young, my body wasn¡¯t well when I was young. My mother had once asked someone to take care of me for a few years. During that period of time, I didn¡¯t see any outsiders, so I didn¡¯t have the chance to treat you with such an attitude.¡± However, at that time, the Min Family said to the outside world that she wasn¡¯t in good health and would stay at home to recuperate for a few years before going to school. Because she would asionallye back and show her face, it did not arouse anyone¡¯s suspicion. ¡°Sisi, didn¡¯t your father and I tell you that Meng An isn¡¯t your mother but I am? It¡¯s fine in front of strangers, but you shouldn¡¯t call her Mom in front of me?¡± Min Sisi looked at her and sneered, ¡°Why are you still bothering me? Bai Shuangshuang, where did you get your confidence from? Do you think you¡¯re more qualified than Meng An to be my mother?¡± ¡°What are you saying! I gave birth to you and I¡¯ve nned for you for so many years. Why am I not qualified to be your mother?!¡± Min Sisi put her index finger to her lips. ¡°Shh.¡± Under her spectacle frame, the pair of eyes were smiling. They were no longer gentle and generous like before. Instead, they were a little sinister. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re so loud. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your nominal husband will hear you?¡± ¡°If he hears that, Auntie, you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Auntie, you¡¯re also a capable person. You can deal with two out of three of the heads of the top three families in the capital. Tsk tsk.¡± ¡°Y-y-you¡­¡± Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s face turned red. She didn¡¯t believe that she could really say such horrible words. Min Sisi looked at her with a hint of mockery. ¡°What about me? Am I wrong?¡± Chapter 233 - Layers of Schemes

Chapter 233: Layers of Schemes

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t talk about nning for me. I don¡¯t need you to n for what I want.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Are you not taking what your father and I have done for you seriously? Don¡¯t you know what your father and I have done for you all these years?¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s the result of all that you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even kill a two-year-old child. What can you aplish?¡± ¡°Not only did you not kill her, you even gave me a strong opponent. You can¡¯t aplish anything but ruin everything!¡± Min Sisi¡¯s attitude was not like Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s daughter, but more like Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s master. It made Bai Shuangshuang freeze. When she realized what Min Sisi had said, she hurriedly asked, ¡°What do you mean by that? What do you mean by a strong opponent? Even if that daughter of the Yan Family didn¡¯t die and came back, she¡¯s just a little girl who grew up in the countryside. How is she a strong opponent?¡± As she spoke, she thought of something and fell silent.. Then, she said angrily, ¡°Who knew that Master Nine would be so concerned about her! With Master Nine¡¯s favoritism, she¡¯s indeed a strong opponent!¡± Min Sisi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Who told you that the strong opponent I¡¯m talking about is because of this?¡± ¡°Foolish!¡± ¡°Sisi! I¡¯m your mother! How can you talk to me like that!¡± ¡°Look, you¡¯re getting excited again. I don¡¯t mind being heard by others. Anyway, I won¡¯t be the one to suffer in the end. As for you, Auntie¡­¡± Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s face turned pale, and she hurriedly looked around. Seeing that there was no one around, she felt relieved. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t kill a two-year-old child, but you didn¡¯t even investigate the background of the other party after she came back alive.¡± At that time, she was focused on avoiding the people who swarmed over, so she didn¡¯t see Yan Jinyu make a move immediately. However, she knew that the gunman¡¯s gun was obviously fired. He had fired, but no one was shot. There were no traces of a bullet either, which puzzled her. Looking at Yan Jinyu¡¯s subsequent actions, she guessed that the bullet that flew out and disappeared must be rted to Yan Jinyu somehow. Not to mention that Yan Jinyu had the ability to avoid bullets, just based on Yan Jinyu¡¯s ability to get rid of those people in half a minute, she was definitely not an easy person to deal with. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡± Bai Shuangshuang felt that she understood, but she felt that it couldn¡¯t be what she thought. ¡°Isn¡¯t Yan Jinyu just a country girl who grew up in an orphanage in a rural town?¡± Min Sisi sneered, ¡°Can that country girl seriously injure Qiu Jian when she was racing?¡± ¡°But when we investigated again, the results were no different from what we found previously. Yan Jinyu was a wild girl who grew up in an orphanage in a rural town and even dropped out of school to work for three years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s where she¡¯s good at! How many people have investigated her background and all ended up with the same results? What does this mean?¡± ¡°But, since you¡¯re suspicious, why didn¡¯t you say anything when we got the results again?¡± Min Sisi¡¯s expression froze. Then, her eyes turned sharp. That was because she didn¡¯t take Yan Jinyu seriously at all. Even if Yan Jinyu had a side that didn¡¯t match the information she found, she didn¡¯t care much. It was only when she saw Yan Jinyu in person, saw the scene of the two of them hugging and kissing on the street, then saw Yan Jinyu make a move, and witnessed Yan Jinyu¡¯s unfathomable actions that she finally valued Yan Jinyu! ¡°Why should I tell you? Who are you to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remind you onest time. You¡¯re not my mother. Don¡¯t speak to me with such an attitude next time!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Min Sisi nced at her coldly, and Bai Shuangshuang quickly changed her words, ¡°Alright, alright, whatever you say. Sisi, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Mom¡­ I was thinking too simply. I wanted Qin Bailu to be in the forefront and get rid of her. We don¡¯t have to touch her. I didn¡¯t expect Yan Jinyu to be so difficult to deal with. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t protect Qin Bailu this time.¡± She wasn¡¯t worried about Qin Bailu¡¯s safety. All she felt was displeasure at losing a chess piece that she had nurtured for many years. ¡°However, Sisi, don¡¯t worry. Your father and I will get the best for you. When you marry into the Yin Family in the future, you will have the support of the three big families. You will be the most respected woman in the capital.¡± Min Sisi looked at her with disdain. ¡°You don¡¯t have to interfere in my matters. I¡¯ll get whatever I want myself. Don¡¯t think that dragging me down is the greatest help to me. If you have the time to interfere in my matters, why don¡¯t you use it to control yourself!¡± ¡°Yan Jinyu sent Qiu Jian away. Why is it such a coincidence that she took her away when you wanted to attack Qiu Jian? Haven¡¯t you thought of that?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about what Qiu Jian knows and what she had said to Yan Jinyu?¡± She snorted. ¡°You haven¡¯t even settled your own matters yet and you still want to interfere in my matters!¡± After saying that, she turned to leave, but Bai Shuangshuang was delighted and called her, ¡°Sisi!¡± Min Sisi turned back with an impatient expression. ¡°Are you done!¡± ¡°Sisi, were you concerned about me just now? Are you reminding me because you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll be in trouble when the Qin Family and Qin Bailu find out?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so shameless! Care about you? Do you think you¡¯re worthy? I just don¡¯t want you guys to ruin my ns!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not smart enough to understand what I¡¯m trying to say?¡± Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s smile froze. She wanted to be angry but didn¡¯t dare to. Her expression looked a little twisted. ¡°Sisi, do you have to talk to me like that?¡± ¡°Talking to you like this is already giving you a lot of face. Bai Shuangshuang, if the pawn that you raised is useless, just get rid of it. Don¡¯t let her find out the truth and cause trouble in the end. I don¡¯t like this kind of trouble.¡± ¡°Do you understand what I mean?¡± ¡°Also, don¡¯t say strange things in such an open area in the future.¡± She looked up at a certain spot on the wall of the stairs. ¡°There¡¯s a surveince camera there. Can¡¯t you see it?¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t care. Anyway, if the matter is exposed, the person in trouble isn¡¯t me.¡± After saying that, she no longer cared about Bai Shuangshuang, who was staring at the surveince camera in the corridor with a panicked expression. Min Sisi sneered in disdain and went downstairs. At the same time, she took out her phone and operated it with both hands. The surveince video was deleted just like that. She did not believe that Bai Shuangshuang had the ability to delete the surveince cameras in the Imperial Capital Hospital. Indeed, she was not worried that the matter would be exposed. After all, even if they went to do a paternity test, she had nothing to do with Bai Shuangshuang. However, now was not the time to attract too much attention. Everything was going ording to her n, but Yan Jinyu, who was beyond her expectation, ¡°happened¡±. She had to think about what to do next. The phone rang just as the screen returned to normal. She answered, ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Sisi, where are you?¡± ¡°In the hospital.¡± ¡°Hospital? Didn¡¯t you go to find out about that uncouth girl from the Yan Family? Why are you in the hospital?¡± ¡°Qin Bailu failed to aplish anything and was injured. I sent her to the hospital.¡± ¡°Send her to the hospital? What does her life and death have to do with you? Isn¡¯t it better for Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s foxy daughter to die?¡± ¡°I used it as an excuse to leave. Yan Jinyu gives me a veryplicated feeling. I keep feeling that if I continue to stay with her, she will notice something.¡± Meng An was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t exin it over the phone. I¡¯ll tell you in detail when I get back.¡± ¡°Alright,e back then. Oh right, Sisi, have you seen that vixen?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Min Sisi mocked, ¡°She¡¯s still as self-righteous as ever. Since she has decided that I¡¯m her daughter, let her clear the obstacles for me.¡± ¡°You did the right thing. Since she wants to pave the way for the Min Family¡¯s daughter so much, let her do it. If she does it well, it will be beneficial to us. If she doesn¡¯t do it well, we can also get rid of her!¡± ¡°If not for the fact that¡­ Mom would have fallen into their trap back then. Their expressions would definitely be very interesting when they find out the truth and I really want to see it!¡± ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Mom knows. Mom won¡¯t be rash. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have endured so many years without saying anything.¡± ¡°Yes, Mom, don¡¯t be anxious. One day, you¡¯ll have a chance to p their faces.¡± Compared to Bai Shuangshuang, Meng An was much smarter. She had really endured for so many years just because she asked Meng An to endure it. Fortunately, Meng An knew how to endure. Otherwise¡­ ¡°Mom is waiting for that day. Sisi, do you want Mom to send a car to pick you up?¡± Just as she was about to agree, Min Sisi suddenly saw someone walking towards the parking lot not far away. ¡°There¡¯s no need to. I still have something on. I¡¯ll go backter.¡± ¡°Alright, take care of your own safety then.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Min Sisi hung up and walked towards the person. She walked closer, adjusted her sses and she was the gentle and obedient daughter of the Min Family again. ¡°Sister Yu.¡± The woman in a white coat and 10-centimeter high heels stopped and turned back when she heard the shout. She was a little surprised to see a girl wearing a white down jacket and a pair of sses with her long hair tied up. ¡°Sisi?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I was shopping with Bailu. I sent her to the hospital when she was injured identally. I¡¯m going back now.¡± ¡°Bailu? The one from the Qin Family?¡± Min Sisi nodded. ¡°Why is she injured?¡± ¡°We met a thief in the mall. Someone identally bumped into her while chasing after a thief. However, her injuries aren¡¯t serious. She should be discharged after a few days of observation in the hospital.¡± ¡°Sister Yu, are you off work now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on leave today. I left something in the office so I came to get it.¡± ¡°I see. Does Sister Yu want to go home or somewhere?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Is anyone from the Min Familying to pick you up? If not,e with me.¡± The Min Family¡¯s residence and the Yu Family¡¯s residence were very close. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too troublesome for Sister Yu?¡± ¡°Why are you talking about being troublesome? You¡¯re treating me like an outsider.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you were in poor health and often didn¡¯t go out when you were young, we would definitely be very close since we were only a few years apart. I¡¯m quite familiar with your brothers. I was even in the same ss as your brother in university.¡± ¡°I know. I often heard my eldest brother mention Sister Yu. He said that Sister Yu is beautiful and outstanding and is very popr with everyone.¡± As they spoke, the two of them got into the car. Yu Chen drove while Min Sisi sat in the front passenger seat. When Min Sisi said this, Yu Chen¡¯s expression changed for a moment and quickly recovered. Yu Chen thought that Min Sisi didn¡¯t see it. However, she did not see Min Sisi¡¯s lips curl into a faint smile when she opened the door of the front passenger seat. There was disdain and mockery. After the car drove out of the Imperial Capital Hospital, Min Sisi suddenly looked at Yu Chen and said as if she was chatting, ¡°By the way, Sister Yu, you work in the Imperial Capital Hospital too. You should have seen my second brother, right?¡± Chapter 234 - Whos Plotting Against Whom?

Chapter 234: Who¡¯s Plotting Against Whom?

Yu Chen¡¯s hand that was holding the steering wheel paused and she looked at her, ¡°Second Young Master Min?¡± Min Sisi smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t my second brother the Second Young Master of the Min Family? Sister Yu, should you have seen my second brother? You all work in the Imperial Capital Hospital.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I heard from Daddy and Big Brother that Second Brother¡¯s medical skills are actually very good. I wonder if it¡¯s true?¡± Meeting Yu Chen¡¯s probing gaze, Min Sisi smiled embarrassedly, ¡°Sister Yu, you also know that I study medicine, furthermore I¡¯m taking Chinese medicine like Second Brother. I want to ask around and understand Second Brother more. If there are any problems in Chinese medicine in the future, I can ask him for help.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that Sisi is a medical addict. I didn¡¯t believe it, but now I do.¡± The others in the Min Family didn¡¯t treat Min Rufeng as their family and had a very bad attitude towards Min Rufeng. She could understand that. After all, people from big families like them despised illegitimate children the most. She used to look down on Min Rufeng too. It was only when she saw with her own eyes how Min Rufeng pulled a person who was dered hopeless by the hospital, back from the gates of hell that her attitude towards Min Rufeng changed. Moreover, Min Rufeng¡¯s temperament waspletely not something an illegitimate son could have. Min Nan became Min Rufeng¡¯s foil whenever they stood together. From then on, Min Rufeng became her target. However, Min Rufeng¡­ Yu Chen frowned and retracted her thoughts. She looked at Min Sisi. She didn¡¯t expect that Min Sisi was different from the rest of the Min Family and actually didn¡¯t have any prejudice against Min Rufeng. If Min Sisi had a good rtionship with Min Rufeng and treated Min Rufeng as her brother, and her rtionship with Min Rufeng was even closer than her biological brother, Min Nan¡­ Perhaps Min Sisi could help her. ¡°Second Young Master Min¡¯s medical skills are indeed very good. Many seniors in the hospital say that they¡¯re inferior to him. Not long ago, Second Young Master Min was the chief surgeon for a surgery. I was lucky to watch the entire process as an assistant.¡± Hence, Yu Chen roughly described the surgery. The more she spoke, the more excited she became. Her words were filled with admiration and adoration for Min Rufeng. She didn¡¯t notice that Min Sisi¡¯s expression had long changed and was no longer that obedient girl from before. If Yu Chen looked at her now, she would definitely be frightened by her expression. Yu Chen realized that he had said too much and was afraid that Min Sisi would see through her thoughts and have a bad impression of her, so she quickly stopped herself. ¡°¡­Second Young Master Min¡¯s medical skills are really good. He¡¯s indeed someone from the Min Family. He¡¯s so young, but he already has such high attainments in medicine. I¡¯ve long heard that Sisi not only got into the Imperial Capital University¡¯s College of Medicine, but you¡¯re also the number one in your major. I believe your future achievements will definitely not be inferior to Second Young Master Min.¡± When she looked over, Min Sisi restrained her emotions and smiled embarrassedly, ¡°Sister Yu, you¡¯re ttering me.¡± ¡°After hearing what Sister Yu said, I realized that Second Brother is actually so outstanding. It seems like I have to build a good rtionship with Second Brother so that I can ask him for guidance if I have any problems in the future. By the way, does Sister Yu know anything else about Second Brother? Can you tell me too?¡± She pursed her lips and smiled bitterly, ¡°Sister Yu, you also know that the rtionship between my family and my Second Brother is a little¡­ When Second Brother came back, I was in high school. I was busy with my studies and lived in school most of the time. I didn¡¯t interact with Second Brother often. Thenter on, I went to university. I have more free time now, but my rtionship with Second Brother¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps, I was busy with my studies and didn¡¯t interact much with Second Brother when he just came back, so we¡¯re not close. I want to know more about Second Brother and understand him more. This will also make it easier for me to build a good rtionship with him and ask him medical questions in the future.¡± Seeing that she was asking sincerely as if she really had decided to build a good rtionship with Min Rufeng, Yu Chen told her everything she knew about Min Rufeng. Yu Chen was talking about incidents that would make people have a good impression of Min Rufeng. Hearing that, Min Sisi sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my Second Brother to be so formidable. He received everyone¡¯s recognition so quickly that even the old-fashioned shareholders in the Imperial Capital Hospital praised him.¡± Seeing that Yu Chen was looking at her in surprise, Min Sisi¡¯s gaze paused slightly and she stuck out her tongue in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Sister Yu. My father often told me that those uncles and elders are all old-fashioned. I identally¡­¡± Yu Chen retracted her surprise and said with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Sister Yu isn¡¯t an outsider. To put it bluntly, I actually feel that they¡¯re very old-fashioned too.¡± After saying that, they both smiled. Both their smiles weren¡¯t sincere. ¡°What Sister Yu said earlier seems to have all happened in the hospital. Does Sister Yu know about my Second Brother outside? For example, does he have a girlfriend?¡± Indeed, Min Sisi saw Yu Chen¡¯s expression change. Although she recovered very quickly. ¡°I heard that my Second Brother has a good rtionship with a bar owner. I wonder if it¡¯s true?¡± Good rtionship? What she knew was that Min Rufeng was Xi Fengling¡¯s man. Before Min Rufeng became famous, he was always under Xi Fengling¡¯s protection. In the past, she also thought that Min Rufeng was not bullied in the capital because of Xi Fengling. She only realized that something was wrong when Min Rufeng threatened Min Nan¡¯s position as the heir of the Min Family. Min Rufeng was definitely not simple, and Xi Fengling, who had that kind of rtionship with Min Rufeng, was probably not simple either. She knew very well what had happened to the Min Family recently. She also knew very well if Min Rufeng¡¯s medical skills were good. She just wanted to get some information from Yu Chen and see if she could get anything more valuable. Yu Chen seemed to have taken a fancy to Min Rufeng. She didn¡¯t care about these trivial matters, but if Yu Chen really got together with Min Rufeng, there would undoubtedly be another Yu Family behind Min Rufeng. Although the Yu Family could notpare to the Min Family, their status in the capital was not low either. She didn¡¯t care who was in charge of the Min Family, but at least now, it was more beneficial for her for Min Nan to be in charge than Min Rufeng. Of course, she had to help Min Nan when necessary. Min Nan was also useless. He could not even deal with an illegitimate son, so he still had to trouble her. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. However, the boss of Mei Feng Bar, Xi Fengling, is an enchanting and beautiful woman. She¡¯s good looking and has a good figure. She¡¯s the type that most men like. If Second Young Master Min really gets close to her, he must have been charmed by her.¡± ¡°Sister Yu, have you seen that Boss Xi?¡± Min Sisi had never seen Xi Fengling before, even though she had heard of her name before. In the past, she disdained to interact with such an unpresentable person. If Min Rufeng hadn¡¯t suddenly be famous, she wouldn¡¯t have wasted her leisure time to pay much attention to him. ¡°What Boss Xi? She¡¯s just a vixen who uses her beauty to charm men! Otherwise, how could a young woman without any background have such a big business? In the capital, many descendants of influential families don¡¯t dare to offend her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never officially interacted with her before, but I¡¯ve seen her from afar at Mei Feng Bar.¡± After she saw Min Rufeng in a different light, she wanted to see what kind of person this woman, who was rumored to have let Min Rufeng live off her, was. Undeniably, she was jealous after seeing Xi Fengling. She had always been confident about her looks, but Xi Fengling attracted everyone¡¯s attention the moment she appeared. Xi Fengling indeed had a foxy face, and her charm seemed toe from her bones. Not to mention men, even women would find it difficult to look away when they saw her. She wanted to teach Xi Fengling a lesson and make her recognize her identity and not pester Min Rufeng, but she hesitated when she saw how strong her aura was, especially when many familiar young masters in the capital greeted Xi Fengling very politely. Of course, she wasn¡¯t afraid of Xi Fengling. It was just that she didn¡¯t know what bargaining chip the other party had to make those usually mboyant descendants treat her politely. Moreover, Mei Feng Bar was Xi Fengling¡¯s territory. If she rushed over like that, she would be the one to suffer, so she didn¡¯t act rashly. After that, she was always very busy. Some time ago, she still had to go on a business trip to learn from others, so she didn¡¯t have time to go to Mei Feng Bar to meet Xi Fengling again. In reality, it wasn¡¯t that Yu Chen didn¡¯t have the time. It was just that after she saw Xi Fengling who had a strong presence, she was a little afraid and didn¡¯t dare to look for her again. ¡°She¡¯s indeed a very beautiful person,¡± Yu Chen said unwillingly with a sour tone. ¡°Hearing what Sister Yu said, I¡¯m even more curious about her. Why don¡¯t you bring me to Mei Feng Bar to take a look, Sister Yu?¡± ¡°Now?¡± Yu Chen didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly say that and was a little surprised. However, it suited her. She heard that Min Rufeng had been staying with Xi Fengling for the past two days while he was on leave and so she couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, but she didn¡¯t dare to go alone. Min Sisi nodded. ¡°Yes, now.¡± She could actually go alone, but she didn¡¯t want to stand out too much and let others notice her. Coincidentally, Yu Chen was a good target. Yu Chen was about to agree when her phone rang. She smiled apologetically at Min Sisi and answered the call, ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on leave today.¡± ¡°Go home?¡± ¡°Cousin? When did I have a cousin? The Luo Family in North City? But didn¡¯t my aunt die without a child?¡± Yu Chen frowned and said, ¡°Alright, she¡¯s at the Yu Family¡¯s residence? Alone?¡± ¡°Second Young Master of the Luo Family? Is he Luo Wanhong¡¯s younger brother¡¯s son?¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± After hanging up, Yu Chen said to Min Sisi, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sisi. There¡¯s suddenly a guest at home. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to go today. Leave me your phone number. I¡¯ll ask you out another day. How about that?¡± ¡°Alright, Sister Yu, if you have something to do, go ahead.¡± As they exchanged phone numbers, Min Sisi asked casually, ¡°Sister Yu, I heard you say that your cousin is from the Luo Family in North City. Is she from the Luo Family that your aunt married into?¡± ¡°Yes, my father said that the eldest daughter of the Luo Family is actually my aunt¡¯s daughter. This matter is a littleplicated. I¡¯ll tell you in detail next time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Min Sisi smiled and said, ¡°Sister Yu, I heard you mention the Second Young Master of the Luo Family just now. Could it be that the Second Young Master of the Luo Family came to the capital with your cousin?¡± ¡°Yes, why are you suddenly asking?¡± Yu Chen was a little puzzled. ¡°Do you know the Second Young Master of the Luo Family?¡± Min Sisi smiled and shook her head. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? It¡¯s just that I have a ssmate who¡¯s from North City and her family also has some status in North City. Not long ago, she heard about the Luo Family. She casually gossiped with me so I also know a little about the Luo Family. I heard that not only does the Second Young Master of the Luo Family not have the intention of seizing power, but he also helps the eldest daughter of the Luo Family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of Second Young Master Luo¡¯s help that the eldest daughter of the Luo Family could take over the Luo Family so quickly and make the Luo Family¡¯s business quickly get on track. I can¡¯t help but be interested in Second Young Master Luo.¡± ¡°Sister Yu, you know that in a big family, not to mention cousins, even biological siblings can turn against each other for the sake of seizing assets. I just think that it¡¯s very rare for Second Young Master Luo to not only not seize power, but also help his cousin seize power.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°However, I¡¯ve heard that the son of the Luo Family¡¯s second branch is a hedonistic son. He probably doesn¡¯t care about the family business.¡± ¡°However, from what you¡¯re saying, since he has the ability to help Luo Qiu seize power, it¡¯s hard to say if he¡¯s a hedonistic son. I¡¯m not very sure about the Luo Family. Ever since Aunt passed away, our family has no contact with the Luo Family anymore.¡± Looking at Min Sisi, a scheming look suddenly shed past Yu Chen¡¯s eyes. ¡°However, if you¡¯re really interested in him, let me understand the situation and bring him out to show you in two days?¡± ¡°This¡­ There¡¯s no need for that. Sister Yu, I simply heard from my ssmate and I think this person is interesting. Hearing you mention him, I just said a few words casually.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a meeting. What¡¯s wrong with that? Besides, I¡¯m the youngest in our family. My cousin hase to the capital, so my father probably wants me to be responsible for bringing them around the capital. When the timees, I can also call them to go to Mei Feng together. I don¡¯t go to ces like bars often, so I¡¯m not very familiar with them. I heard that the son of the second branch of the Luo Family knows how to y. It seems like it¡¯s not a bad idea to bring him along.¡± ¡°Sister Yu, you¡¯re right. You don¡¯t go to bars often, and I don¡¯t go often either. It¡¯s safer to go with a boy.¡± ¡°Then, Sister Yu, you can make the arrangements. I¡¯m not busy recently and I¡¯m free anytime. Just call me when you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Chen was very happy to have achieved her objective. She had the intention of currying favor with Min Sisi. Since Min Sisi was interested in the son of the Luo Family¡¯s second branch, if she could matchmake them¡­ Although she had never seen her cousin in all these years and didn¡¯t even know the name of the second son of the Luo Family, the two families were inws and could barely be considered as family. If Min Sisi had something going on with the son of the Luo Family¡¯s second branch, why wouldn¡¯t she side with her? This was Yu Chen¡¯s n. However, she did not know that Min Sisi smiled disdainfully when Yu Chen could not see her. Idiot. She still wanted to scheme against her. Who exactly was scheming against whom? There was Luo Yikun in the Luo Family in North City. She knew that. Although she had never seen Luo Yikun before. *** In the evening, at the Mount West Vi. The few people who were looking for trouble at the Empire Mall had already been brought to the interrogation room of the Mount West Vi with their eyes covered. After Yan Jinyu and Qin Jianjia finished shopping, Qin Jianjia personally drove her to the Mount West Vi before going back, so Yan Jinyu didn¡¯te back with Yin Jiujin. However, Yin Jiujin returned soon after she returned to Mount West Vi. Yin Jiujin had already roughly understood the situation. He had called Yan Jinyu the moment he received the news. When he heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s voice, his slightly panicked heart finally rxed. Even though he knew that Yan Jinyu would be fine with her skills, Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but worry. Seeing Yin Jiujin, Yan Jinyu, who was sitting on the sofa, stood up and ran towards him. She gave him a big hug. ¡°Brother Nine, you¡¯re back.¡± Yin Jiujin held her with one hand and rubbed the top of her head with the other. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Did you have fun today?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very happy. I ate a lot of delicious food.¡± Yin Jiujin raised his hand and pinched her face. ¡°You¡¯re too thin. You should eat more.¡± ¡°Those people have been brought to the interrogation room. Shall we go take a look now?¡± Yan Jinyu nodded. ¡°Mm-hm. I wanted to go by myself, but after thinking about it, I decided to wait for Brother Nine toe back before going together.¡± Yin Jiujin frowned slightly. ¡°Because it¡¯s my ce. You didn¡¯t want to go alone?¡± She was obviously unhappy. Yan Jinyu was a little helpless. She held his arm. To be precise, she hugged his arm with both hands. ¡°Brother Nine, what are you talking about? I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to control myself well during the interrogation. You don¡¯t have the chance to hear what those people say, so I wanted to wait for you toe along.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression softened slightly as he flicked her forehead. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. I thought you treated yourself as an outsider.¡± She treated herself as an outsider, so she didn¡¯t act alone in his territory. ¡°However, Little Yu¡¯er, are you that ruthless?¡± Little Yu¡¯er¡­ Yan Jinyu was still not used to this form of address. However,pared to ¡°baby¡±¡­ Forget it. She would get used to it slowly. Just like how she was not used to pink clothes in the past, and wasn¡¯t most of her clothes pink now? It was fine to indulge her. Yan Jinyu nced at him. ¡°I¡¯m a killer. I¡¯m very cruel to begin with.¡± Yin Jiujin chuckled. He couldn¡¯t tell. She was clearly a bright and protective youngdy. Sometimes, she was very sensitive and could be easily hurt by people she cared about. Sometimes, she was silly and unguarded. She wasn¡¯t like the killers he knew at all. It was even less like the number one killer ¡°Chi¡±, in his imagination. The two of them walked towards the interrogation room arm in arm. Chapter 235 - Direct Attack

Chapter 235: Direct Attack

¡°Master Nine, Miss Yu.¡± The moment Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin entered the interrogation room, the person in charge of guarding them greeted them respectfully. Yan Jinyu asked, ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all inside. Master Nine and Miss Yu, this way please.¡± The interrogation room was neither big nor small. From the outside, this small building was no different from other small residential buildings. However, after entering the small building, there was a staircase that led to the basement. The interrogation room was in the basement. It was damp and cold. The lights in the passageway were very dim. asionally, two lights would sh, and the timid people did not dare to enter. However, Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin¡¯s expressions didn¡¯t change at all. It was as if they were strolling in the courtyard. ¡°Here.¡± As he spoke, he opened the iron door and retreated to the side. At this moment, a person walked out from the side. It was the person in charge of the capital¡¯s Empire Mall. The person he had captured naturally had to wait for Yan Jinyu to do the interrogation, so he had been guarding here. ¡°Master Nine, Miss Yu.¡± The two of them nodded. ¡°Are they all here?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Yu. Other than the five people you subdued, we also arrested three others. They¡¯re all in it together.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Yan Jinyu nodded. She didn¡¯t care if the three people they found were coborators discovered by the surveince cameras or found out through interrogation of the others. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone who slipped through the when Yin Jiujin¡¯s subordinates did their jobs. Even if there were, those people must have hidden very deeply. A few people were enough to ask who the mastermind was. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± He walked into the iron cell. Yin Jiujin followed. The other two followed too. There were a total of eight people. All of them had their hands and feet tied, and their mouths were covered with ck tape. Seeing the few of them enter, those people knelt down and begged for mercy with fear in their eyes. They were brought in blindfolded. They didn¡¯t know where this was at all, but they were sure that this was Master Nine¡¯s ce. How many people had fallen under Master Nine? They probably wouldn¡¯t survive this time! How many were not afraid of death? Furthermore, most of these people were hired by Qin Bailu. They had done many bad things, but they were not people who had seen the world. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything. She nced at these people who tried to crawl over and plead for mercy. ¡°If you want to die now, just continue to make a din.¡± His faint tone frightened them into silence. No one dared to move again. They had seen Yan Jinyu¡¯s skills before. They were afraid that she would kill them in a fit of anger. Seeing that they were obedient, Yan Jinyu turned back and said to Yin Jiujin, ¡°Brother Nine, just watch from the side. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Yin Jiujin nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± They were just a few small fries. He didn¡¯t intend to interfere. Most importantly, these people were here for the youngdy. If he were to interrogate them, he was afraid that he would not be able to control himself and cripple them all. The person beside him brought a chair over, and Yin Jiujin sat by the side and watched. When Yan Jinyu¡¯s gazended on those people again, it wasn¡¯t as bright, innocent, and harmless as when she looked at Yin Jiujin. There was no smile on her face. Although her expression wasn¡¯t very cold, when her gazended on them, these people inexplicably felt their scalps tingle. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t step forward again. She just casually raised her left hand and something flew out. The tape on one of them was gone. Her actions were so fast that Yin Jiujin almost didn¡¯t see her clearly. Looking at the ¡°watch¡± on her left wrist, he suddenly recalled that on the day they first met, the youngdy had lied to him that she had bought this second-hand watch for 10 dors. At that time, he actually believed her. He chuckled inwardly. ¡°Who sent you?¡± Yan Jinyu asked directly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. There are so many people here. I can interrogate them even without one of you.¡± That person had a look of fear on his face when Yan Jinyu removed the tape covering his mouth. When he heard her words now, he was so frightened that his entire body trembled. ¡°Miss, please spare me! Miss, please spare me! I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡± ¡°Y-yes, it¡¯s Second Miss Qin! Second Miss Qin asked us to create chaos and attack Miss during the chaos. We did it for money. Please forgive us¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, his voice broke. Yan Jinyu had simply raised her hand and cut off the other party¡¯s breathing. Without any warning! The others were so frightened that they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. They lowered their heads and didn¡¯t dare to raise them at all. Yan Jinyu nced over, ¡°You still want to y tricks in front of me. You¡¯re quite bold.¡± ¡°This is the oue of not telling the truth. Next.¡± Those who could be bought to kill more or less had some judgment. It was Yan Jinyu¡¯s first time making a move. They were too frightened and didn¡¯t see clearly. Now that the person had died at her hands, the others saw her make the move. Or rather, they saw the bloodstain on the neck of the person who had died on the spot. At that moment, they were shocked and terrified. They had never seen it before, but they had heard that the weapon of the number one killer, ¡°Chi¡±, was two meters long and thin as a hair. Whenever ¡°Chi¡± killed someone, there would definitely be a bloody line on their throat. It was a bloody scar that no one could imitate because the Chi¡¯s weapon was made of special materials. It could kill a person in one strike. No matter how long a person died, the bloody scar would not bleed profusely. Furthermore, when Chi killed someone, the wound would always be at the throat. It was about 10 centimeters long. The person in front of them was very likely the number one killer, Chi, who had been famous for many years. How could they not be shocked and terrified? That was a God of ughter whose hands were stained with countless lives! The person who had the tape on his mouth torn away was the one who wanted to stab Yan Jinyu with a dagger at the Empire Mall back then. His pupils constricted and his face turned pale. He was frightened. ¡°Y-you¡­¡± ¡°Whose man are you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not anyone¡¯s person. I¡¯m just someone who takes money to do things for people. This time, Second Miss Qin found me and made me and my brothers create chaos in the mall. We will use the chaos to knock you down the stairs¡­ I failed to recognize you. Please be magnanimous¡­¡± Yan Jinyu nced over, and that person immediately broke out in cold sweat. He recalled how that person died in an instant and hurriedly said, ¡°We did ept Second Miss Qin¡¯s money, but other than Second Miss Qin, someone also gave us a sum of money to make sure that you couldn¡¯t live. That¡¯s why we thought of using a knife¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite bold to use a knife in the Empire Mall.¡± That person didn¡¯t dare to answer Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. He kept his head lowered, and his body trembled as he broke out in cold sweat. The other party had given them a lot of money, so they wanted to take a gamble. Most importantly, they didn¡¯t know her identity and had only seen the photos Qin Bailu had provided. It was a very old-fashioned photo. He didn¡¯t even think of her as Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e, whom he couldn¡¯t provoke in the capital. ¡°So, who gave you the other sum of money?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± The moment Yan Jinyu spoke, that person rolled his eyes and fainted from shock. ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows in surprise. She had restrained her killing intent and didn¡¯t let it out. Was she that scary? She instinctively looked at Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin smiled at her before she retracted her gaze. Yin Jiujin saw that her expression didn¡¯t change, so she shouldn¡¯t have been too terrifying-looking just now. He was so easily frightened and yet he still dared to attack her. With a wave of her hand, the tape covering everyone¡¯s mouths was gone. They wanted to beg for mercy, but they didn¡¯t dare to. It was all fear. Especially the person who had fired a gun at Qin Jianjia. ¡°You all don¡¯t know who it is either?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t know¡­ The other party¡¯s number is dead when we call again. We can¡¯t find the source of the money the other party sent us either. Please spare us this time. If we knew that it was you, we definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to look for trouble with you¡­¡± ¡°Do you mean that if it were someone else, you would still find trouble with them? Oh, I can understand why you¡¯re doing this. After all, I had taken money to help people to resolve their problems. That¡¯s what I used to do. However, I can¡¯t care if you go for others, but you have to offend me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s unforgivable.¡± ¡°Since I can¡¯t find out anything, there¡¯s no use keeping you guys around.¡± There were panicked pleas for mercy. Yan Jinyu ignored them and raised her hand to attack, but Yin Jiujin stopped her. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er.¡± Her hand paused. Yin Jiujin stood up and walked towards her. He held her left hand in his palm. ¡°Someone will deal with them.¡± In the past, the youngdy killed people because she had no one to rely on and had no choice. Now that he was around, he wouldn¡¯t let her continue doing it personally. Forget about that person just now. He didn¡¯t expect the youngdy to be so ruthless and kill him directly. Now, he would not let the youngdy make a move again. Clearly, she did not like to kill people at all. She was even a little against it. If anyone had told him in the past that the number one killer, ¡°Chi¡±, hated killing, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it. Only after he saw with his own eyes did her expression change slightly after her attack. After spending so much time together, he knew her quite well. Yan Jinyu looked at him and blinked. She suddenly smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± Ever since she got together with Yin Jiujin, her situation had improved a lot. Not only did she not feel frustrated every now and then, but she also didn¡¯t need to drink a lot of yogurt to suppress her frustration like before. After seeing blood, she wouldn¡¯t feel so disgusted as before, but she would still feel a little ufortable. She clearly didn¡¯t show it, but Yin Jiujin still realized it. As expected of Yin Jiujin. She had never thought of asking anything useful from these people either. She just wanted to confirm her guess. Obviously, she was right. Qin Bailu wasn¡¯t the only one who did this. There were also records of phone contacts and remittances. Although these people said that the number was dead and the remittances could not be found, it did not mean that she could not find anything. ¡°Then, Brother Nine, I won¡¯t care about these people.¡± She pointed at the person holding the gun and instructed the person behind her, ¡°Bring this person out alone.¡± As she spoke, she held Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand and led him out of the iron cell. ¡°Yes, Miss Yu.¡± The group of people who had survived copsed to the ground and heaved a sigh of relief. However, in the next second, their hearts sank to the bottom because Yin Jiujin turned around and nced at them. ¡°Crippled all of them and threw them to the Qin Family.¡± There were pleas for mercy again, but no one cared. In another iron cell. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin each sat on a chair and looked down at the person who had been brought out alone. Yan Jinyu smiled slightly and asked, ¡°What about you? Whose man are you?¡± Chapter 236 - Do Whatever She Wants

Chapter 236: Do Whatever She Wants

Although this person was also filled with fear,pared to those few people, he was a little braver. At least, he was not so frightened that he fainted. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know it was you. Sorry for offending you.¡± These words were said to Yan Jinyu with a very respectful attitude. Usually, there was only one type of person who was afraid and respectful of Yan Jinyu, and that was¡­ killers. ¡°Do you really not know, or are you pretending not to know?¡± That person was shocked. He was afraid that Yan Jinyu would raise her hand and take his life. He hurriedly said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°If I knew that it was you, how would I dare to overestimate myself and make a move in front of you? I¡¯ve epted a mission. The target of the mission is the eldest young madam of the Yin Family. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate. This mission is indeed on the website¡¯s mission board.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him and smiled faintly, ¡°Assassinate the eldest young madam of the Yin Family in the Second Young Master¡¯s territory? As a killer, are you that stupid?¡± When killers carried out missions, they would always think of a way out. Usually, they would not choose a ce where they could not escape after making a move. If he couldn¡¯tplete the mission this time, there would be a next time. There was no need to lose his life for a mission. Hence, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t believe a word that this person said. ¡°Are you thinking that since I¡¯ve retired, I might¡¯ve forgotten how killers usually do things?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± the person quickly said. His hands that were tied behind his back were sped tightly. This was a sign of extreme nervousness. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the website to check the mission records.¡± Yan Jinyu nced at him. ¡°Missions can be released as long as one knows how. Can¡¯t your own people post it to confuse others?¡± Without giving the person a chance to speak, Yan Jinyu continued, ¡°Just take it that what you said is true. Tell me now, who issued the mission?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Second Missy of the Qin Family, Qin Bailu.¡± ¡°Qin Bailu?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s question was very ambiguous. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s the Second Missy of the Qin Family, Qin Bailu. You can investigate it. There are records on the mission board. You can easily find them. As for why Qin Bailu wants to kill the eldest young madam of the Yin Family, I don¡¯t know. You know that us killers only care about epting missions and don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s grudges.¡± ¡°Alright, just treat it as a mission Qin Bailu issued. Then, tell me, why did you choose to attack in the Empire Mall? Are you so confident that you could retreat from the Yin Family¡¯s Second Young Master¡¯s territory? If that¡¯s the case, even I have to admire you. I don¡¯t even have the confidence to do so.¡± Yin Jiujin raised his eyebrows when he heard that. It seemed like the youngdy acknowledged his ability. It felt good to be thought so highly of by the number one killer. In actuality, if this number one killer wasn¡¯t Yan Jinyu, how could he feel good because he was thought highly of? Yin Jiujin kept looking at Yan Jinyu. How could she not sense the change in his gaze? She turned to look at him and grinned at him. ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯ve always been quite wary of you.¡± The corners of Yin Jiujin¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Is that so? Why can¡¯t I tell?¡± She was about to ride on top of his head and behave atrociously. Was she still wary of him? ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t show it. To be honest, Brother Nine, I really don¡¯t have a chance of winning if you¡¯re my enemy.¡± It was strange. She could even destroy Ghost ughter Ind, but she wasn¡¯t confident that she could defeat Yin Jiujin. They had clearly never fought before, so why did she have such a feeling? It was fine if she had such a feeling now. After all, Yin Jiujin was someone she wanted to protect. There was no need for her topete with him for victory or defeat, but what about in the past? In the past, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t hold much weight in her heart. It could only be said that Yin Jiujin was really formidable. She didn¡¯t have the confidence to win even when she hadn¡¯t gone against him. ¡°That might not be the case,¡± Yin Jiujin said. This was a girl who could even deceive him. If she was really an enemy, he might not be able to beat her. The youngdy looked too harmless most of the time. Yes, she even looked very pitiful. Even though she didn¡¯t deliberately fake that. It was precisely because she did not pretend that she could deceive him. Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Brother Nine, so you finally admit that I¡¯m very formidable?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. Her thoughts were so jumpy. She was still interrogating someone when the topic jumped so quickly. She didn¡¯t look calm or look like the number one killer at all. ¡°Let¡¯s interrogate him first.¡± ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯m still interrogating someone.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t calm enough, but Yan Jinyu actually didn¡¯t take this killer seriously. At least,pared to Yin Jiujin, this killer didn¡¯t have any importance at all. If Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t calm enough, how could she possibly endure and n for so many years to destroy Ghost ughter Ind, which was at its peak? How could the other three listen to her on important matters? Xi Fengling, Min Rufeng, and Huo Siyu were independent people. Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze finally returned to the killer. The killer felt ratherplicated. Although he was panicking, he could not help but be shocked. It turned out that the two people who were feared outside were actually like this in private. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to. I know my limits. The reason why I chose to make a move in the Empire Mall was because I had been following Eldest Young Madam Yin to find an opportunity to make a move. Coincidentally, I happened to encounter someone looking for trouble in the mall, so I took advantage of the chaos to make a move. It was such a chaotic asion. It was very easy for me to get away at that time.¡± He looked at Yan Jinyu. ¡°The premise is that you¡¯re not present.¡± ¡°On the ount that we¡¯re in the same line, I¡¯ll give you another chance,¡± Yan Jinyu said. Same line? How many peers had died at her hands? She said that entirely because she hoped that this person would be sensible and say more so that she could save some effort. ¡°I-I¡¯m telling the truth. This is really the case. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can get Second Miss Qin to confront me.¡± ¡°Confrontation?¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°Do I look like the kind of person who is very patient?¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t want the chance I gave you, don¡¯t me me.¡± As she spoke, she raised her left hand. The man looked frightened. ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡± Yan Jinyu sneered, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± With a wave of her hand, that man died with remaining grievances. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t stop her this time. He didn¡¯t expect her to do this. He didn¡¯t expect her to really kill him and he didn¡¯t have the time to stop her. In such a situation, the normal thing to do was to keep him alive first. Whether it was a confrontation or an interrogation, they would always get the answers they wanted. But she killed him right away. Even Yin Jiujin sighed. Everyone said that he did things as he pleased, but why did he feel that the youngdy was, in fact, the one who did things as she pleased? Yan Jinyu tidied her clothes and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brother Nine.¡± Yin Jiujin nced at her and stood up as well. He walked over and held her hand. ¡°Why did you kill her? You could have gotten the answer after asking for a while longer.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve given him a chance, but he didn¡¯t say it.¡± She smiled at Yin Jiujin. ¡°I rarely give others a chance. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know how to grasp it.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Did this mean that if he didn¡¯t exin in time when the youngdy misunderstood that he was rted to Yu Qingwan at Mount Jing that day, she wouldn¡¯t have given him another chance? He was d that he had exined it in time. Seeing that he was staring at her with aplicated expression, Yan Jinyu asked curiously, ¡°Brother Nine, why are you staring at me?¡± ¡°¡­You killed him just like that. Don¡¯t you want to know who¡¯s behind this?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯re all enemies anyway. We¡¯ll kill whoeveres.¡± ¡°Besides, even if I know who it is, I still have to investigate the other party¡¯s whereabouts. How much effort would I have to put in? If they really want to kill me, they wille again after failing once. I¡¯ll wait for them to send themselves to me first.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yin Jiujin was momentarily speechless. ¡°You¡¯re not right. This is undoubtedly putting yourself in danger. If you have enemies, you should find them and kill them all.¡± Yan Jinyu blinked. ¡°But Brother Nine, I have too many enemies. I can¡¯t kill them all.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help butugh. She let go of his hand and held his arm. ¡°Alright, Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t met anyone who can kill me yet. I¡¯ll be fine. Just take it that I¡¯m bored and waiting for someone toe looking for fun.¡± Yin Jiujin suddenly stopped and looked at her. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, do you know who sent them?¡± Yan Jinyu sighed inwardly and said helplessly, ¡°Brother Nine, why can¡¯t I hide anything from you? I clearly didn¡¯t say anything or show it.¡± She sighed again. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m afraid of you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me?¡± ¡°I was. After all, I was only guessing and wasn¡¯tpletely confident. If I told you, it would make you worry. It¡¯s better not to say it. However, since you can tell, I naturally have to tell you. However, there¡¯s no hurry now.¡± ¡°?¡± Yin Jiujin was puzzled. The next second, Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. She smiled and jumped up to hug his neck. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed him. She could barely tolerate killing one person, but she really could not tolerate it after killing two people. The weapons that she had meticulously made were meant not to get stained with blood, and the people who died under her weapons would not bleed much. However, she would smell a strong bloody scent. She didn¡¯t vomit until she was dizzy because she had killed too many people and got used to it. However, the disgusting scent of blood still affected her. The two of them had already walked out of the iron cell and were standing in the corridor. When she kissed him, Yin Jiujin was stunned for a moment, but he quickly understood. He had already seen her abnormality when she killed the first person, so he stopped her from attacking again. She clearly didn¡¯t like it, but her actions were fast, ruthless, and urate. She didn¡¯t even blink when she killed someone. Yin Jiujin was a little helpless, but his heart ached more than his helplessness. She didn¡¯t like to kill people, but she was already used to killing people. She almost always killed her enemies directly to prevent future trouble. This was probably rted to her experiences on Ghost ughter Ind. He wrapped his arms around her and lowered his head to hers. He did not fight for the initiative and let her be. Even if Yan Jinyu had always been the one in charge, this kiss stillsted for a long time. This was the aftereffect of Yan Jinyu killing someone. It was just like how every time she killed someone in the past, she had to drink a lot of yogurt to suppress the nausea. The two people following them had already turned their backs away when Yan Jinyu jumped up and kissed Yin Jiujin. They weren¡¯t too shocked. After all, after seeing Yan Jinyu¡¯s carefree style with their own eyes, their shock had reached its peak. After a long while, the kiss ended. Yan Jinyu hugged Yin Jiujin¡¯s waist with both hands and leaned in his arms. She looked up at him with a bright smile on her face. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± Yin Jiujin looked down at her with an indulgent gaze. ¡°Yes?¡± Chapter 237 - A Slap In The Lingering Garden

Chapter 237: A p In The Lingering Garden

¡°I think it¡¯s especially good to have you around.¡± Actually, she wanted to say that it was especially convenient. She didn¡¯t even need to drink yogurt to quickly wash away the nausea. However, after thinking about it, she didn¡¯t say it because she felt that Yin Jiujin would definitely be unhappy if she said it. Yin Jiujin chuckled and raised his hand to scratch the tip of her nose. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. So, stay by my side obediently.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I always been by Brother Nine¡¯s side?¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve said it nicely, but you¡¯re going to abandon me for someone else tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. She had indeed arranged to go to the Imperial Capital Hospital with Feng and the rest tomorrow. Little Rain wanted to bring Huo Xuan to see a doctor. She didn¡¯t expect Yin Jiujin to remember it even though he didn¡¯t say it. She rolled her eyes. ¡°Brother Nine, why are you so petty? I¡¯m just going to the Imperial Capital Hospital. It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t being back.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her but didn¡¯t say a word. Yan Jinyu felt helpless. ¡°Does Brother Nine want to follow us?¡± Of course. Huo Xuan was still thinking about his girl, so he naturally wanted to follow her. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°Brother Nine, you¡¯re famous in the capital. With you around, I¡¯m sure many people will be rmed if you make a trip to the Imperial Capital Hospital.¡± ¡°Besides, you and Huo Xuan arepetitors in business. Huo Xuan just seeked trouble with you not long ago. It doesn¡¯t matter how you interact with him in private. You can¡¯t show people that you¡¯re still apanying him when he goes to see a doctor outside. If word gets out, others will think that your dignity could be vited. After all, you¡¯re even so tolerant of Huo Xuan, who came to find trouble with you.¡± She was clearly not someone who liked to waste her effort. She could not even be bothered to investigate her enemy, but she even cared about such a small matter for him. This youngdy was really¡­ Why was she so lovable? He was going to apany her, not Huo Xuan. Even if they really apanied Huo Xuan to the hospital, who would dare to say anything? Vite his dignity? How many people had the guts to do that? However, since the youngdy was so considerate of him, he naturally couldn¡¯t let her efforts go to waste. ¡°I¡¯lle back myself after I¡¯m done,¡± Yan Jinyu said again. She woulde back herself¡­ Yin Jiu liked this way of saying. ¡°Yes.¡± He hugged her tightly for a while before saying, ¡°Continue the topic that didn¡¯t end just now.¡± Taking her hand, he said, ¡°The air here is bad. Let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡± Yan Jinyu nodded. Although she had stayed in worse environments on Ghost ughter Ind, since the conditions allowed it now, why should she let herself suffer again? ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very simple. It¡¯s true that I have many enemies, but not many people know that I¡¯m ¡®Chi¡¯. That killer clearly came for me and not to kill Sister-inw on Qin Bailu¡¯s instructions like he said.¡± Compared to killing Qin Jianjia, Qin Bailu wanted to kill her more. ¡°He came to kill me but he attacked Sister-inw beside me first. Naturally, it was to divert my attention so that he had the chance to attack again.¡± However, the other party had clearly underestimated her. Even if he knew her identity, he had also underestimated her ability. ¡°And the only people who know my identity and want to kill me now are the remaining members of the Ghost ughter. I just don¡¯t understand who in the Ghost ughter is actually so naive to think that they can kill me just by sending a small fry over.¡± Yan Jinyu was certain that if Ghost ughter or the people she remembered were still around, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be so naive. *** At the same time, someone was pped hard in a room in a courtyard. ¡°Idiot!¡± It was already dark outside and the lights in the room were not switched on. One could not see their faces clearly. One could only vaguely see that the person who pped was a man and the person who was pped was a woman. ¡°If that person is so easy to kill, do we need to spend so much effort to n? We lost a man and alerted the enemy! Don¡¯t you know how difficult it is to nurture a barely usable person without Ghost ughter Ind?¡± ¡°From now on, you¡¯re disqualified from mobilizing people!¡± ¡°No! You¡¯re not qualified to make such a decision! You¡¯re just a dog under my father. What right do you have to make such a decision¡­¡± The woman¡¯s voice was stuck in her throat when the cold gun was pointed at her forehead. ¡°Do you believe that I have the right to kill you?¡± The woman was so frightened that her legs went limp. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong this time. I promise there won¡¯t be a next time. I promise!¡± The man slowly retracted his gun. ¡°Be smart. Don¡¯t act on your own again. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be as simple as a p.¡± ¡°Stay in the Lingering Garden obediently in the future. They¡¯ve already suspected you. Don¡¯t do anything that¡¯s easily exposed again. If I didn¡¯t interfere this time, they would¡¯ve quickly found out about you. At that time, don¡¯t me us for not caring about your life!¡± In reality, Yan Jinyu had never thought of investigating in detail. ¡°I was indeed wrong this time, but I¡¯m really angry. What basis does Yan Jinyu have¡­¡± ¡°On what basis? On the basis that she entered Ghost ughter Ind when she was two years old and not only did she survive the killing, but she also became famous at the age of 10. Even Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed in her hands.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself. You¡¯re far inferior to her.¡± ¡°Why are you still speaking up for her?! She¡¯s our enemy! Not only did she snatch the man I like, but she also destroyed Father¡¯s efforts. You and Father almost died in her hands!¡± ¡°So what?¡± The man paused and looked at her. ¡°Steal your man? When did Yin Jiujin be your man?¡± The woman realized that she had said something wrong. ¡°Yu Qingwan, don¡¯t forget your identity. Don¡¯t try to escape from Ghost ughter Ind either. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die very miserably. Liu Junqing asked you to stay here. After Liu Junqing died, we continued to keep you here to monitor Yin Jiujin. It isn¡¯t to give you a chance to escape from Ghost ughter Ind through him.¡± ¡°Did you really think that you were allowed to seduce Yin Jiujin just because you received an order to get close to him and sow discord between the two of them?¡± ¡°Of course, if you really have the ability to make Yin Jiujin protect you wholeheartedly, that¡¯s also your power. Unfortunately, after so many years, not only did you fail to take him down, but you evennded yourself in such a situation. You actually want topete with Chi.¡± ¡°Hei Yao, if you speak up for Yan Jinyu like this, those who don¡¯t know might think that you¡¯re on her side! Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell Father?¡± ¡°Just go ahead. Let¡¯s see if he trusts you or me.¡± Yu Qingwan choked. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. As someone who almost died at the hands of Chi, I want to kill her more than you.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, you know the consequences. You¡¯ve already lost your value now. Whether you¡¯re alive or dead, it won¡¯t affect us much.¡± ¡°Y-you¡­ If you really dare to harm me, Father won¡¯t let you off!¡± The man looked at her and said mockingly, ¡°You¡¯re so naive. It seems like you¡¯ve been getting stupider after living in the outside world all these years.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know who you¡¯re still relying on now? Do you really think that¡¯s your father just because you call him father? That¡¯s Liu Junqing¡¯s father.¡± ¡°Poor Liu Junqing. In order to spend his life with you, he epted such a dangerous mission and even asked to bring you out of Ghost ughter Ind together when he epted the mission. Otherwise, you would probably be a pile of skeletons on Ghost ughter Ind.¡± ¡°If Liu Junqing finds out that the woman he treats wholeheartedly is actually thinking about another man, do you think he¡¯ll jump out of the ground in anger?¡± ¡°Oh, he probably knows. Otherwise, with his brain, how could he have chosen to attack Yin Jiujin under such circumstances? Even if he really killed Yin Jiujin, Qin Hao was still present during that mission. He wouldn¡¯t be able to escape after killing Yin Jiujin.¡± ¡°Perhaps, he realized your thoughts then and was disheartened?¡± Yu Qingwan¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°No! I clearly had feelings for Master Nine after Junqing left! No, no, I¡¯ve never had feelings for Master Nine! Hei Yao, don¡¯t talk nonsense to Father when you go back¡­¡± Hei Yao looked at her like she was an idiot. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as stupid as you?¡± ¡°However, I don¡¯t have the time to care who you have feelings for. Remember, don¡¯t act on your own to ruin our n. Otherwise¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, he jumped out of the window. Although he did not finish speaking, the warning effect was achieved. Yu Qingwan fell to the ground. Yan Jinyu! Chi! Why was Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e Chi? If it were anyone else, she could easily kill them, but it had to be the number one killer, Chi! Hmph! So what if she¡¯s Chi! She would never let go of the man who could save her from her suffering! Just wait. One day, she would kill Yan Jinyu! *** ¡°It¡¯s also possible that Ghost ughter Ind sold your information to your other enemies to deal with you. This killer was sent by your other enemies,¡± Yin Jiujin said. Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s possible too.¡± ¡°However, Brother Nine,pared to me, Ghost ughter Ind has more enemies. Now that their strength is much weaker than before, they won¡¯t easily expose their whereabouts. Once they tell others my identity, their whereabouts will also be easily exposed.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s unlikely that other enemies wille to kill me.¡± ¡°Alright, Brother Nine, let¡¯s not care about them anymore. You haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll eat with you.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat a lot outside? Can you still eat?¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t. Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯ll eat with you? The important thing is to ¡®apany you¡¯ and not to ¡®eat¡¯.¡± Looking at her smile, Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart suddenly softened. He pinched her face. ¡°At least you have a conscience.¡± ¡°Of course I have a conscience. Brother Nine, you¡¯ll definitely feel ufortable if I don¡¯t let you follow me tomorrow. I¡¯llpensate you after dinner.¡± Yin Jiujin stopped in his tracks and looked at her with a faint gaze. ¡°Compensate?¡± Chapter 238 - Hes Hers

Chapter 238: He¡¯s Hers

Yan Jinyu chuckled again and held his arm. ¡°Alright, Brother Nine. Let¡¯s go eat first.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her deeply before letting her pull him forward. However, during the entire dinner, Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze would alwaysnd on Yan Jinyu, who was looking at him with her chin propped up. Every time he looked at her, Yan Jinyu would smile brightly at him. Under such circumstances, how could Yin Jiujin sit still? He didn¡¯t even taste anything during dinner. He put down his bowl and chopsticks without eating much. ¡°Brother Nine, you¡¯re not eating anymore?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much of an appetite eating alone.¡± ¡°¡­But am I not apanying you here?¡± said Yan Jinyu. ¡°¡­¡± He looked up at her calmly. ¡°?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t understand. Yin Jiujin sighed inwardly. ¡°Nothing. I just want to know quickly what your so-calledpensation is.¡± She had just said that she wouldpensate him and she was staring at him the entire time¡­ Yan Jinyu blinked and smiled. ¡°Then, what kind ofpensation do you want, Brother Nine?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Yan Jinyu grinned. ¡°Brother Nine, I think you¡¯re thinking too much. Thepensation I want to give you isn¡¯t what you think.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. The youngdy was so bold that she even dared to tease him. Did he say whatpensation he wanted? He just didn¡¯t like her leaving him alone at home to answer someone¡¯s call. He nced at her faintly and then stood up to walk over. He bent down and picked her up by the waist before walking upstairs. He did it in one go. He kicked open the door and then kicked the door closed with a bang. He threw her onto the bed, ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, I think if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you¡¯ll climb onto my head.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled foolishly. Yin Jiujin gritted his teeth at her carefree look. ¡°Little girl, you knew I pampered you.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯tment. Yes, she knew he pampered her. ¡°Brother Nine, go take a shower. I said I¡¯llpensate you.¡± Yin Jiujin propped himself up slightly and stared at her. ¡°You¡¯re still despising me?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? How am I despising you? We¡¯ve all been outside for a whole day. Aftering back, we went to the interrogation room. I want to wash up too.¡± Everyone had a little obsession with cleanliness. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll scrub your back.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Y-you want to go with me?¡± ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t I say that I wanted topensate you? Scrubbing your back is mypensation. How am I going to scrub your back if we don¡¯t do it together?¡± If it waspensation, so be it. Could she not say such words with such an innocent and harmless expression? Yin Jiujin felt that his life was a little difficult. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t saying anything, Yan Jinyu blinked. ¡°How is it, Brother Nine? Is mypensation sincere?¡± Yin Jiujin was feeling conflicted, but he didn¡¯t see a sly smile sh past Yan Jinyu¡¯s clear eyes. She did it on purpose. After being together for so long, she knew that Yin Jiujin had many concerns and wouldn¡¯t really do anything to her. How sharp was she? The two of them stayed together almost every day. How could she not notice? This was her man, so she felt sorry for him. There had to be a chance. Otherwise, with how well he treated her, their rtionship would definitely not break through. She was not an ignorant girl. Since she had already decided on him, it was him. ¡°Very sincere!¡± The sincerity that cost him his life! Yin Jiujin gritted his teeth. ¡°Then, Brother Nine, go fill up the tub with hot water. I¡¯ll get my pajamas.¡± Yin Jiujin stared at her for a moment before finally getting up and walking to the bathroom. Forget it. It was rare for the youngdy to have the sincerity to scrub his back. He would just go along with her. It was just a back rub. There were even some ces where men and women share the same hot spring. It was nothing special. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw Yin Jiujin walking towards the bathroom ¡°stoically¡±. She went to the cloakroom to get two sets of pajamas. She especially took some time. Therefore, when she pushed open the slightly ajar door and walked into the bathroom, Yin Jiujin had already filled up the hot water and was sitting in the huge bathtub. He looked no different from usual with a calm expression. It seemed like he had already adjusted his mentality. Unfortunately, Yin Jiujin had underestimated Yan Jinyu¡¯s understanding of him recently. If he had really adjusted his mentality and felt that it was fine, he wouldn¡¯t have entered the bathtub before she came. He was clearly avoiding her on purpose. She did not expose him. Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll put the pajamas away.¡± She put down the pajamas and walked to the other side, which was behind Yin Jiujin. ¡°Brother Nine, wait for a while.¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t dare to turn back. After a moment, the water rippled. Yan Jinyu held a towel in her hand. However, Yan Jinyu had still underestimated Yin Jiujin¡¯s care for her. After about 10 minutes, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t move at all. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She had decided topletely take him down tonight and did not want to give up halfway. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± Hearing her call him ¡°Brother Nine¡± sweetly, Yin Jiujin froze. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Brother Nine, I think you¡¯re not right. Am I not attractive to you at all? I feel very defeated by you like this.¡± Yin Jiujin hugged her. ¡°Silly girl.¡± How could she not be attractive? She was just too attractive. ¡°You won¡¯t regret it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to regret? Brother Nine, you¡¯re the person I¡¯ve decided on. You can only be mine in this lifetime. Besides, since you¡¯re already the person I¡¯ve decided on, my heart will ache for you too.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart softened. This youngdy always coaxed him nicely, but this trick was very useful to him. *** In the capital, in the Min Family¡¯s mansion. After Yu Chen sent Min Sisi to the Min Family, Min Sisi entered the Min Family right away. ¡°Eldest Missy, you¡¯re finally back. Eldest Young Master has been locking himself in his room since he came backst night. It¡¯s been an entire day, and he hasn¡¯te out to eat either. We sent his food over, but Eldest Young Master didn¡¯t open the door either.¡± Min Sisi frowned deeply. Min Nan, this ipetent fool, was still in the mood to throw a tantrum now! ¡°Has my mother gone to take a look?¡± ¡°She did, but Young Master still doesn¡¯t want to see anyone. He doesn¡¯t even see Madam. Eldest Missy, do you want to take a look?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡± ¡°Young Master ignored her. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t persuade him and then heard somemotion in Young Master¡¯s room, Madam knew that Young Master was fine. She instructed the servants to prepare food in the kitchen and said that Young Master woulde out to eat when he was hungry. She then returned to her room.¡± ¡°Since my mother has already gone to visit, I won¡¯t go. Brother must have encountered something annoying and is throwing a tantrum. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll visit him tomorrow.¡± The servant agreed weakly. She sighed inwardly at how cold this family was. Min Sisi¡¯s room was in the main building of the Min Family¡¯s mansion. She lived on the third floor, while Min Guili and Meng An¡¯s room was on the second floor. Hence, when she went upstairs, she happened to meet Meng An, who hade out of her room. ¡°Sisi, you¡¯re back?¡± Min Sisi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What did Bai Shuangshuang say to you?¡± ¡°As usual, there¡¯s nothing new. Mom doesn¡¯t have to care about her. Since she wants to n for me, let her do it.¡± Her tone was cold and there was a hint of mockery. She waspletely different from Min Sisi in the eyes of outsiders. ¡°Yes, since she wants to pave the way for you so much, let her do it. If she does it well, it will be beneficial to us. If she doesn¡¯t, we won¡¯t lose anything either!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go upstairs first. Mom, rest early too.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t mention Min Nan at all. It was obvious that it was not without reason that the servants wouldment that this family was cold. At this moment, Min Nan had already locked himself in his room for a day and a night and was in a sorry state. Even so, he had yet to recover from the shock. To Min Nan, Yan Jinyu¡¯s technique was no different from magic. Although he had locked himself in the room for so long and had already figured out that there was no such thing as magic in this world, it couldn¡¯t deny the fear he had for Yan Jinyu. The curtains were drawn and the lights were not switched on. It was dark. Min Nan was still wearing the same clothes as yesterday. He was sitting on the floor in the corner of the room with a cigarette in his hand. The floor was covered with cigarette butts and the room was filled with a strong smell of smoke. Min Rufeng had already gradually risen in power. Even if he was unwilling, he had to admit that Min Rufeng had indeed threatened his position as the heir of the Min Family. He didn¡¯t expect that Min Rufeng had actually been pretending to be weak for the past three years! If he had known that Min Rufeng was so capable and didn¡¯t only graduate from an ordinary university and wasn¡¯t very good in Chinese medicine like what they found out when he returned to the Min Family, he wouldn¡¯t have kept Min Rufeng alive until now! Min Rufeng was already difficult to deal with alone, and he had Xi Fengling, whom many young masters in the capital didn¡¯t dare to offend. Forget it. Now, even Yan Jinyu appeared! Yan Jinyu was already so formidable. If Min Rufeng received Yan Jinyu¡¯s help, wouldn¡¯t Yin Jiujin also side with Min Rufeng?! In that case, what else could he use to fight with Min Rufeng? Min Rufeng was indeed born to be at odds with him. His grandfather didn¡¯t like him when he was young, but he brought Min Rufeng, who was an illegitimate son, back to the Min Family and raised him under his care. At that time, everyone said that he, the legitimate young master of the Min Family, wasn¡¯t as favored as Min Rufeng and wasn¡¯t as outstanding as Min Rufeng. It was very likely that the heir of the Min Family was Min Rufeng and not him. Later on, his mother took Min Rufeng away, but his grandfather tried his best to find Min Rufeng, soter on¡­ Now, Min Rufeng, who had disappeared for many years, was back. It was fine that he was back, but he actually still had some ability. Not only did he rock his status as the heir, he even snatched the woman he liked! Unforgivable! However, Min Rufeng had so many advantages now. What was he going to use to fight with Min Rufeng? Could it be that he wanted to repeat what happened back then? Let Min Rufeng be like Grandfather¡­ At the thought of this, Min Nan¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. However, he could not make the decision himself. Perhaps, it was time to discuss it with his parents. Otherwise, when the matter back then was exposed, he would really be no match for Min Rufeng. *** It was a long night. To a person like Yin Jiujin, he could endure it more than anyone else. However, once their rtionship broke through, it would be uncontroble. The two sets of pajamas that Yan Jinyu took out were still at where shest put them. Yin Jiujin hugged her from the middle of the night until dawn. Neither of them woke up at six as usual. Yan Jinyu woke up first. The drawn curtains let in a faint light. It was obvious that the sky was already bright. Yan Jinyu raised her arm and removed Yin Jiujin¡¯s arm that was hugging her. She only felt that it was actually more tiring than any high-intensity training she had on Ghost ughter Ind in the past. If she had known that Yin Jiujin would really be so ¡°restless¡±, she wouldn¡¯t have made such a fuss about himst night. She was in a daze at the endst night. She actually couldn¡¯t beat Yin Jiujin in terms of stamina. This made her, the number one killer, feel very defeated. She raised her wrist to look at the time. It was almost 11 o¡¯clock. She had an appointment with Little Rain at two in the afternoon. She had to get up. She turned slightly to face Yin Jiujin. He was still sleeping soundly with his eyes closed. Without his usual cold indifference, his face¡¯s advantage was obvious. He really had a perfect face. She would never get tired of his face. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help but ce her hand on his handsome face. Her fingers were slender and fair. They were very beautiful. However, in Yan Jinyu¡¯s opinion, they weren¡¯t as good-looking as Yin Jiujin. As she was sizing him up, the hand on his cheek was held. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t open his eyes immediately. Instead, he held her hand and pecked it before slowly opening his eyes. He held her hand and asked softly, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, let¡¯s get engaged.¡± Yan Jinyu was stunned. She moved back a little and blinked her big eyes at him. ¡°Why are we suddenly getting engaged?¡± Yin Jiujin raised his hand and gently ced it on her face. His eyes were gentle. ¡°I didn¡¯t n to do it so urgently, but¡­¡± ¡°I, Yin Jiujin, am not an irresponsible person. If it isn¡¯t for your age, we will be preparing for a wedding. Furthermore, we¡¯re already betrothed. An engagement is only a matter of time. It¡¯s not too sudden.¡± Yin Jiujin pulled her into his arms and said seriously and gently, ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, I can¡¯t give you a wedding for the time being but I must give you an engagement.¡± Chapter 239 - Traditional Chinese Medicine Attainment

Chapter 239: Traditional Chinese Medicine Attainment

¡°You¡¯re the one I want to spend the rest of my life with, and you¡¯re the one I cherish. I won¡¯t let you suffer any grievances. Not even the grievances I give you,¡± Yin Jiujin said seriously. In reality, not wanting her to suffer was only one of the reasons. The other reason was naturally¡­ She was already his. Of course, he wanted her to be his officially! The meaning of a betrothal waspletely different from a real engagement. The youngdy would finally be his real fianc¨¦e after they got engaged. She would be his everywhere she goes! In that case, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anyone having designs on her. Yuan Xi? Huo Xuan? Did they have the face to ruin someone else¡¯s rtionship as a third party? This way, even if the youngdy left him alone at home for half a month, he would not be as worried about her being targeted as before. Of course, this was only a hypothesis. It was definitely impossible for her to leave him at home for half a month. Previously, it was already impossible without her. Now, it was even more impossible without her. Hearing his words, Yan Jinyu was a little touched, but she still said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel aggrieved.¡± Part of the reason was that she felt sorry for him, but more importantly, there were actually too many people who wanted him. This made her very unhappy. Wanted him? Now that he waspletely hers, let¡¯s see how they would still target him. ¡°However, the engagement that Brother Nine said is feasible.¡± After getting engaged, if others mentioned Yin Jiujin, he would really be her fianc¨¦. Yin Jiujin was delighted. ¡°You agreed?¡± He kissed her. ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements immediately¡­¡± ¡°Brother Nine.¡± Seeing that he was so agitated, Yan Jinyu felt helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious. I won¡¯t run away.¡± ¡°The engagement is feasible, but not now.¡± ¡°After we move from North City to the capital.¡± Yin Jiujin frowned. ¡°Why do you have to wait until we move back to the capital?¡± Of course, it was because she still had to go to Boyu High School to resolve a problem. Ghost ughter could not be resolved for the time being, but she had to settle Jones first. Otherwise, she would be worried. Yan Jinyun was still in North City and at Boyu High School. Besides, after getting engaged, she had to deal with the people in the capital more. She probably had no time to care so much. They were betrothed and there were already so many people who could not sit still. After they were engaged, there would definitely be even more peopleing out to find trouble. Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s because I want your career to be stable first.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. As if he would believe her nonsense! ¡°Alright, Brother Nine, just treat it as if I want your career to be stable first. When youpletely transfer the Empire Group¡¯s headquarters to the capital, I can be the wife of the CEO and show off.¡± Yin Jiujin nced at her and snorted coldly. He let go of her and turned around to let his back face her. ¡°Up to you.¡± He was angry. Yan Jinyu chuckled. She leaned over and hugged him. ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Then, start preparing now. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if the engagement is grander?¡± She leaned over just like that. It was the biggest test for a man who had just started to have sex. Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but roll over and trap her. His lipsnded heavily. After the kiss, he buried his face in her neck and said, ¡°Half a year. No more.¡± ¡°Alright, half a year.¡± Half a year was enough. ¡°Brother Nine, it¡¯ste. I should be up. I¡¯m meeting Little Rain at two.¡± Yin Jiujin let go of her slightly. ¡°What time is it now?¡± ¡°Eleven o¡¯clock.¡± He frowned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get up.¡± She hadn¡¯t eaten anything at this time. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower and change then.¡± Yin Jiujin turned over and let go of her. ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± *** After lunch, Yin Jiujin personally sent Yan Jinyu to the Imperial Capital Hospital to meet Huo Siyu and the rest. He didn¡¯t stay long. He left after sending her to her destination. However, he didn¡¯t forget to instruct Yan Jinyu to put on her hat, scarf, and gloves when he left. It made Yan Jinyu feel warm and helpless. After getting out of the car and seeing Yin Jiujin¡¯s car leave, she turned and walked towards the Imperial Capital Hospital¡¯s Traditional Chinese Medicine building. Huo Siyu hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so Yan Jinyu walked to Min Rufeng¡¯s office first. Min Rufeng¡¯s office was on the fifth floor of the Traditional Chinese Medicine building. Considering that there was still about 20 minutes until the agreed time and Huo Siyu wasn¡¯t here yet, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t want to disturb Min Rufeng so early, so she took the stairs. She was wearing a beige down jacket today. Her hat, scarf, and gloves were all light-colored. Coupled with her looks and temperament, people who would subconsciously look at her twice. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. It was only when she reached the third floor and someone walked out that she noticed that the person was staring at her with a strange gaze. She stopped in her tracks and looked up. Oh, an acquaintance. It was Yu Chen, that beautiful doctor who she met on the ne and was interested in Min Rufeng. At this moment, Yu Chen was wearing a white coat and holding some documents in her hand. She stood at the exit of the third floor and looked at her. She obviously recognized her. ¡°What a coincidence. I met you again, Miss.¡± Yu Chen tried her best to greet her kindly, but she was actually smiling fakely. She thought that Yin Jiujin, who was beside Yan Jinyu, was very likely to be Master Nine¡¯s subordinate. She had the intention that they definitely couldn¡¯t be enemies even if they weren¡¯t on good terms. However, no matter how she thought about it, it couldn¡¯t hide her dislike for Yan Jinyu¡¯s coquettish image. Moreover, Yan Jinyu¡¯s appearance here gave Yu Chen an inexplicable sense of danger. Although it was two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the elevator was still very crowded with patients, family members, and some medical staff. Yu Chen used the excuse ofing over to help someone take the documents as an excuse to go to see Min Rufeng before work. She took the stairs because she didn¡¯t want to wait for the elevator. Yan Jinyu smiled faintly as a response. Anyway, that was what Yu Chen thought. In reality, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t responding to her. She was just smiling out of habit. However, Yan Jinyu was alsomenting a little. She didn¡¯t expect to meet Feng¡¯s admirer the first time she came to the Imperial Capital Hospital. It seemed like she was going upstairs too. Yu Chen wasn¡¯t in the TCM Department, but he appeared in the TCM building at this time. Her purpose was obvious. ¡°Miss, are you feeling unwell or are you here to visit your friend? I¡¯m a doctor here and am quite familiar with this ce. I can point the way for you.¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± As she spoke, Yan Jinyu turned and went upstairs. Yu Chen frowned. She was just a pretentious woman who relied on a man, but she actually dared to give her the cold shoulder! Let¡¯s see how arrogant she would be when that man dumped her! Looking at Yan Jinyu¡¯s back, he red at her fiercely and followed her upstairs. Now was not the time to care about these messy people. She still had 15 minutes before she had to go to work. She had to use this time to talk to Min Rufeng and see if she could arrange for him to meet her. Even if she couldn¡¯t, it would be good for her to show her face in front of Min Rufeng and let him remember her. Most importantly, when they saw her looking for Min Rufeng, those doctors, nurses, and even young female patients who were interested in Min Rufeng would retreat. The two of them went up to the fifth floor. Seeing that Yan Jinyu, who was walking in front, was about to reach the fifth floor, Yu Chen¡¯s expression turned a little ugly. She should only happen to be going to the fifth floor. She wouldn¡¯t be looking for Min Rufeng like her¡­ Just as she thought that, Yu Chen was proven wrong. Because she saw Yan Jinyu stop in front of Min Rufeng¡¯s office. Yu Chen couldn¡¯t remain calm anymore because she suddenly realized that Yan Jinyu looked more seductive than the first time she saw her. Men liked such a pure and seductive woman the most. She came specially to look for Min Rufeng again. She couldn¡¯t be here to see a doctor, right? Did she have an advantage over this woman? Looks? Family background? Age? Looks¡­ Even if she was unwilling, she had to admit that this woman in front of her had a slight advantage over her. His family background was unknown. Age? She looked a few years older than the woman in front of her. Most men like their women to be young and beautiful. She could notpare to her in this aspect! The more she thought about it, the more uneasy Yu Chen felt. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re here to look for Dr. Min too?¡± Yan Jinyu, who was about to knock on the door, paused and turned back to look at her, ¡°Too?¡± ¡°Yes, I happen to have some work matters to look for Dr. Min.¡± As she spoke, Yu Chen smiled shyly. Anyone with a brain could tell what she was thinking when they saw her shy and timid look. However, Yan Jinyu¡­ ¡­pretended not to understand. She looked at her innocently. ¡°But if you have work to do, shouldn¡¯t you be at work?¡± She raised her left hand to look at the time on her ¡°watch¡±. ¡°It¡¯s only 1:43 pm. You work at the hospital at two, right? It¡¯s not polite to disturb your colleagues¡¯ lunch break at this time, right?¡± Lunch break¡­ If she knew it was lunch break, then she wasn¡¯t here to see a doctor! Besides, this woman¡¯s words even had the intention of reprimanding her for disturbing Min Rufeng¡¯s lunch break. Could it be that she knew Min Rufeng?! ¡°Of course, I know it¡¯s lunch break. It¡¯s just that I have an appointment with a patientter and don¡¯t have time toe over, so I came over first before work.¡± ¡°As for what you said about disturbing Dr. Min¡¯s lunch break, I don¡¯t think so. Our families are close friends and we¡¯re colleagues now. We¡¯re very familiar with each other.¡± If she was familiar with him, so be it. Why was she so shy? The smile in Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes deepened. Yu Chen was really misleading others all the time. Fortunately, Meimei was not an ordinary woman and her rtionship with Feng was not something that others could interfere with. Otherwise, the two of them would have to have a fight sooner orter with Yu Chen¡¯s ability to make people misunderstand with just a few words. ¡°Miss, you came to look for Dr. Min during your lunch break. Are you Dr. Min¡¯s friend?¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Yan Jinyu ignored Yu Chen and knocked on the door. After knocking twice, the door opened from the inside. Min Rufeng was wearing a white coat and he smiled gently, ¡°Little Yu, you¡¯re here?¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Come in and sit first. I¡¯ve calcted the time and made you a cup of tea. The temperature is just right. Come in and drink.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile froze. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have gone upstairs and would have waited for Little Rain downstairs. ¡°There¡¯s no need for tea¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Min Rufeng¡¯s smile faded and he looked at her. ¡°It wasn¡¯t necessary initially, but now, you have to drink it even if you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ll make another one for you and give you a prescription. Bring some medicine back and boil it on time every day.¡± How dare you, Yin Jiujin! Little Yu had yet to recover and she was only 18 years old, but he¡­ Yan Jinyu was so smart and knew Min Rufeng very well. Seeing Min Rufeng like this, she knew that he could tell. People who had reached a certain level of Chinese medicine attainment were actually a little scary. Chapter 240 - Helping To Torture Her Friends Love Rival

Chapter 240: Helping To Torture Her Friend¡¯s Love Rival

She smiled, ¡°Feng, it¡¯s said that Chinese medicine emphasizes ¡®seeing, hearing, asking, and feeling the pulse¡¯. You can tell so much with just one look. Your Chinese medicine attainments are high.¡± Min Rufeng nced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can get away with praising my medical skills. You have to drink your medicinal tea and medicine this time.¡± As for Yin Jiujin, he should be d that he didn¡¯te with Little Yu. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t care if he was Master Nine, whom countless people feared. He would still beat him up first! ¡°Feng, you¡¯re making a fuss over nothing. How can I not know how my body is?¡± Seeing that Min Rufeng was about to speak again, Yan Jinyu smiled, ¡°Oh, I forgot to say. Feng, you have a colleague looking for you.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Yu Chen, who had an ugly expression on her face. Feng? Little Yu? They were calling each other so intimately! The two of them interacted so naturally! And Min Rufeng. Min Rufeng had been in the Imperial Capital Hospital for a few months now, but she had never seen Min Rufeng smile so warmly at anyone. His words were filled with concern for this woman! Ever since she felt differently about Min Rufeng, she had investigated him in private. Why didn¡¯t she know that he had such a woman whom he had a close rtionship with? Jealousy, iparable jealousy! She was furious! Hence, when the two of them looked at her, Yu Chen couldn¡¯t hide the jealousy and anger on her face. A sharp glint shed past Min Rufeng¡¯s eyes. He had always ignored some people because he felt that they were unimportant. Yu Chen actually had ill intentions towards Little Yu now. If she went to find trouble with Little Yu because of this, wouldn¡¯t Little Yu get into trouble because of him? He was older than the three of them and was the only man among the four of them. He should protect them and get rid of trouble for them. If he caused trouble for them, wouldn¡¯t that be putting the cart before the horse? If Yu Chen still didn¡¯t know her ce, then don¡¯t me him¡­ He had done many bad deeds, so he was not short of one or two more. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Dr. Yu?¡± Yu Chen was a little frightened by his gaze. ¡°I-It¡¯s not anything important. I just suddenly have two medical questions that I want to ask Second Young Master Min.¡± ¡°Please call me Dr. Min in the hospital.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Min.¡± ¡°The Imperial Capital Hospital is considered the best hospital in the entire capital. There are many highly qualified doctors in the hospital. If Dr. Yu has medical problems, there are many more people who can answer them for you than me.¡± ¡°I still have to entertain my friend. Dr. Yu, please go ahead.¡± As he spoke, he retreated and let Yan Jinyu enter the office. Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows and walked in. Min Rufeng was about to close the door. ¡°Wait!¡± Min Rufeng stopped closing the door and looked at her sternly, ¡°Dr. Yu, is there anything else?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed you, Dr. Min. Can you give me an exnation on the ount that I specially ran from my office to the TCM building? You won¡¯t waste too much of your time.¡± ¡°By the way, is that youngdy a friend of Dr. Min¡¯s? Speaking of which, I¡¯m also fated with that youngdy. I met that youngdy on the ne when I went for an exchange in North City. It¡¯s only been a few days, but I met her again in the hospital¡¯s corridor. It¡¯s quite a coincidence.¡± ¡°Oh, speaking of which, I even saw a very outstanding man beside thatdy on the ne. They looked like a perfect match. At that time, because of their outstanding looks, I especially paid attention to them for a while.¡± When Yan Jinyu, who had walked into the office, heard that, she stopped in her tracks and turned back. She happened to be able to see Yu Chen through the half-closed door. She smiled faintly, ¡°If Miss didn¡¯t say anything, I would have forgotten. Back then on the ne, Miss seemed to be sizing up my boyfriend with a coveting gaze. We even had a dispute over this.¡± ¡°Miss, your words seem normal, but they¡¯re actually filled with instigation. Why? Are you trying to sow discord between Feng and me?¡± ¡°Miss, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll say bad things about you in front of Feng as you tried to sow discord before you figure out my rtionship with Feng?¡± Yu Chen paused. Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll say bad things about you in front of Feng.¡± ¡°So, why are you afraid that I¡¯ll say bad things about you in front of Feng? Perhaps you like Feng?¡± Many people in the corridor had already been attracted by themotion. After all, Min Rufeng had such a handsome face and was the Second Young Master of the Min Family. His medical skills were also very outstanding, and he was already an influential figure in the Imperial Capital Hospital now. In addition, Yu Chen was also slightly famous in the hospital, so others were naturally interested in their gossip. Among these people, there were patients¡¯ families, patients, nurses, and doctors. Fortunately, it was not time for work yet. Otherwise, there would probably be more people. Hearing Yan Jinyu¡¯s words and seeing so many people watching themotion, Yu Chen gritted her teeth. She wanted to look at Min Rufeng shyly and take the opportunity to confess. Unfortunately, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t give her the chance at all. ¡°I have to say, Miss is indeed very beautiful. You¡¯re also a doctor in the Imperial Capital Hospital and have a good job. If you like Feng, it means that Feng is outstanding enough.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity that Feng already has a girlfriend. Moreover, Feng¡¯s girlfriend is a talented, good-looking, and rich person. The two of them have a very good rtionship and are verypatible. Miss, you look like you came from a wealthy family. You shouldn¡¯t be a third party who is dedicated to destroying other people¡¯s rtionships, right?¡± Almost everyone in the capital knew that Min Rufeng had a girlfriend. Almost everyone knew who his girlfriend was. Even if they didn¡¯t know at first, the gossip had already spread throughout the Imperial Capital Hospital on the first day that Min Rufeng came to work. An illegitimate son and a freeloader. This wasn¡¯t a good reputation. At that time, Min Rufeng¡¯s reputation in the Imperial Capital Hospital was already very well-known, not to mention that he had a series of sessive amazing featster on. In the past, they thought that Min Rufeng was a freeloader. After Min Rufeng showed them his superb medical skills, some people began to feel that he and Xi Fengling were verypatible. Of course, it was just some people. Some people felt that Xi Fengling¡¯s background was not worthy of the Second Young Master of the Min Family, so some people supported Yu Chen pursuing Min Rufeng. However, no matter who they supported, they were all looking at Yu Chen strangely now. After all, very few people liked the ¡°third party¡±. Because of her looks and background, coupled with her own ability, Yu Chen had always been arrogant. Now that she was being looked at like a third party by others, her face turned red and she red at Yan Jinyu fiercely, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± ¡°When did I say that I like Dr. Min? I came to ask Dr. Min about two medical problems, but you said such things! Dr. Min and I are colleagues. How can I work with Dr. Min in the future after you said such things?¡± ¡°Miss, rumors spread easily. You¡¯re just saying it casually now, but you don¡¯t know how others will gossip about me when I work in the hospital in the future. So, Miss, please be careful with your words.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, so be it. Do you have to be so agitated? It¡¯s all your fault for saying those words just now. It¡¯s very difficult for people not to misunderstand.¡± ¡°You said that you have medical problems and you want to consult Feng, but there are clearly many people in this hospital who are more experienced than Feng. I see that your work pass isn¡¯t the same as Feng¡¯s. Why did you speciallye to the TCM Department to seek Feng¡¯s guidance?¡± ¡°Also, Feng studied Chinese medicine, and you¡¯re not. It¡¯s really hard not to think that you have feelings for Feng.¡± Yan Jinyu had an innocent expression. Her appearance was too deceptive. In the eyes of others, Yu Chen was the one who bullied this little girl for no reason. Moreover, Yan Jinyu¡¯s words did make some sense. Now that Yu Chen denied that she liked Min Rufeng, probably not many people would believe her. It was fine to like someone, but this person was the famous cold beauty doctor in the Imperial Capital Hospital. She was the one that the eldest son of the Min Family had failed to win over after pursuing her for a few years. Moreover, the person she liked was someone who had a girlfriend. They looked at Yu Chen even more strangely. Yu Chen¡¯s expression darkened. She already didn¡¯t know how to refute the ims, and then Min Rufeng added at this time, ¡°Previously, I told Dr. Yu that I have a girlfriend. My girlfriend is very strict and doesn¡¯t like me to be too involved with other women outside. Hence, I repeatedly refused to have dinner with Dr. Yu. I thought that Dr. Yu already understood what I meant.¡± This was freaking awkward. Yu Chen had just said that she didn¡¯t like Min Rufeng and Min Rufeng¡¯s words were undoubtedly a p to her face. The onlookers¡¯ expressions changed drastically and Yu Chen¡¯s face darkened. She could neither leave nor stay. Leaving meant escaping; but she didn¡¯t have the face to stay. At that moment, someone asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± A group of people had just walked out of the elevator. The person in the lead was Min Guili, and he was the one who spoke. Behind Min Guili were a few doctors. Walking beside Min Guili was Huo Xuan, who was holding a handkerchief and coughing. The person who was half a step behind Huo Xuan was Huo Siyu. ¡°Why are you all gathered here? What happened?¡± Min Guili frowned. He had received the news that Huo Xuan was seen at the Imperial Capital Hospital and thought that he was looking for him. However, he had heard that Huo Xuan wasing to the Traditional Chinese Medicine building and guessed that Huo Xuan was looking for Min Rufeng, so he led a group of people over. Min Guili was already unhappy after hearing the news that the head of the Huo Family came to look for Min Rufeng for treatment. Seeing the situation here, Min Guili¡¯s mood became even worse. Chapter 241 - Continuously "Slapping" His Face

Chapter 241: Continuously ¡°pping¡± His Face

The doctors and nurses who were watching hurriedly greeted, ¡°Director.¡± Min Guili nodded. ¡°Mmm.¡± Then, he looked at Yu Chen, who was standing there, and Min Rufeng, who was holding the office door and about to close it. He frowned and stopped looking at Min Rufeng and turned to look at Yu Chen. ¡°Why is Little Chen here?¡± There were more onlookers. Yu Chen had never been so embarrassed in her life. The anger in her heart had reached its peak. ¡°N-nothing. I just have something to tell Dr. Min. Since the director and seniors have something to tell Dr. Min, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After saying that, she quickly turned and left. She was indeed escaping. Some people sighed. However, with so many big shots around, the onlookers were all very reserved. Some female doctors and nurses who had a good impression of Min Rufeng were now gloating. No matter what, as long as Yu Chen had some shame, she probably wouldn¡¯te straight to Min Rufeng¡¯s office to look for him in the future. Huo Siyu, who had also seen Yu Chen¡¯s photo from Xi Fengling, raised her eyebrows slightly. Brother Feng and Beauty Yu¡¯s counter-attack was very powerful! Especially Beauty Yu. She didn¡¯t even need Sister Fengling to appear to help her get rid of her love rival. The person following the director was a department head. He said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, disperse. Go do whatever you need to do.¡± Many people had gone away, but most of them were staff members. The surrounding patients¡¯ families and patients only stood a few steps away but were still watching the show. This was themonality of themoners. They would join in the fun wherever there was. Furthermore, the director had brought so many people over. Was the young man the one that the director was receiving? He was handsome and had a hint of evilness in him. He seemed to be both good and evil. Although he was weak, he was a real noble young master. He is so young, but he is personally received by the head of the Min Family in the capital. What is his identity? This was what many people present were thinking. Min Rufeng saw a group of people walking towards his office. His gaze first met Huo Siyu¡¯s. Huo Siyu smiled at him, and Min Rufeng¡¯s gentle smile became more sincere. However, when his gaze turned to the others, his smile faded a little. His and Huo Siyu¡¯s gazes interacted very quickly, and even Huo Xuan didn¡¯t notice it. Of course, it was at that moment that Huo Xuan happened to be covering his mouth and coughing so he didn¡¯t pay much attention. After the cough, Huo Xuan¡¯s eyes darkened when he looked up at Min Rufeng again. This was the first time he saw the rumored Second Young Master of the Min Family. With just one look, he knew that Min Rufeng was definitely not one who relied on women to survive in the capital as rumored. There was a faint smile on his face. He looked gentle, but the smile did not reach his eyes. He was cold and wise. Min Rufeng smiled at him when their eyes met. However, he couldn¡¯t see through him. So far, there were only two people that he could not see through. Yin Jiujin and Min Rufeng. As for Qin Hao, hmph, he didn¡¯t count. He was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. He had long seen through him. Min Rufeng simply pushed the door open and leanedzily against the door frame with his arms crossed. He looked at Min Guili, ¡°Father specially brought a group of seniors here. What do you want to do?¡± His attitude was very casual and not respectful at all. Min Guili frowned deeply and was extremely unhappy. An illegitimate child was indeed an illegitimate child. He was so unruly. He was already disrespectful to him when he was not capable. Now that his ability was revealed and his status in the Min Family was also rising day by day, he disrespected him, his father, even more. Although Min Guili was also close to 60 years old, he looked even younger than Qin Chongwen of the Qin Family. It seemed like he was also a better looking man than Qin Chongwen when he was young. ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude?¡± ¡°Also, this is the hospital. Don¡¯t stand like that!¡± Min Rufeng chuckled. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯ve always been like this. It¡¯s not like you only found out about it now. Father, you didn¡¯t bring a group of people to my office because you heard some rumors recently and came to find trouble with me, right?¡± ¡°Just yesterday. Brother even went to Fengling¡¯s bar to look for me, but he was thrown out by the security guards.¡± As soon as he said that, most of the onlookers dispersed without a trace. These people had more or less heard about the Min Family¡¯s matter, especially in the Imperial Capital Hospital. The Min Family¡¯s matter was not a secret. Mortals should stay away from the fight between the immortals to avoid being implicated. Most of the people who came with Min Guili were silent. They were here to receive the head of the Huo Family, Huo Xuan. After all, they had some understanding of Huo Xuan¡¯s illness when he came to the capital to treat his illness a few years ago. They were not here to watch the father and son fight. They were all considered to have some experience in the Imperial Capital Hospital, how could they not know that the Min Family was about to change hands? There were people who wanted to participate, but most of them chose to protect themselves. Especially those who studied academics all day. They were most uninterested in the scheming of these big families. ¡°Nonsense! I can¡¯t be bothered with you!¡± Min Guili thought to himself,?Min Nan went to look for Min Rufeng? And was thrown out? He did not know about this. He now understood why Min Nan suddenly took leave today. He was dissatisfied. Idiot! If he wanted to find trouble, so be it. He was even beaten out. What an embarrassment! ¡°I¡¯m here for Nephew Huo. Nephew Huo has suffered from an illness since he was borned. In the early years, your brother and I, as well as many people present, had checked on Nephew Huo, but we were all helpless. Nephew Huo heard that your medical skills are good, so he specially came from South City to look for you for consultation.¡± ¡°You studied Traditional Chinese Medicine. It¡¯s an illness that we can¡¯t treat. Perhaps you can find a way to treat it.¡± Min Rufeng knew that Min Guili wasn¡¯t telling the truth. He had arranged a time with Little Rain and Little Yu in advance. Huo Xuan¡¯s arrival definitely wouldn¡¯t alert so many people. Min Guili must have realized the Min Family¡¯s current situation and wanted to rope in the Huo Family in South City to help them. That was why he was so enthusiastic. Dream on. Not to mention that the Huo Family had Little Rain, they wouldn¡¯t side with Min Guili at all. Even if Little Rain wasn¡¯t around, was Huo Xuan stupid? Would he participate in the conflict between other families? The Min Family was only involved in the pharmaceutical industry and didn¡¯t have much interaction with the Huo Family in South City. What benefits could they give to the Huo Family? Businessmen prioritized their own interests. They wanted to rope in the Huo Family when they couldn¡¯t even give them any benefits. Did they think Huo Xuan was a phnthropist? Min Guili was actually so naive at such an old age. ¡°So you¡¯re the eldest son of the Huo Family in South City. I¡¯m Min Rufeng. Nice to meet you.¡± Huo Xuan looked at Min Rufeng, then his gaze passed by Min Rufeng andnded on Yan Jinyu, who was standing in the office. His expression froze before he retracted his gaze and looked at Min Rufeng, ¡°Second Young Master Min, nice to meet you.¡± He already had doubts about Huo Siyu and Yan Jinyu¡¯s past. Although Huo Siyu had told Huo Xuan that Yan Jinyu woulde over too before they came, Huo Xuan still couldn¡¯t help but overthink when he saw Yan Jinyu in Min Rufeng¡¯s office. However, he hid his thoughts very well and it wasn¡¯t so easy to tell. ¡°Brother Feng.¡± Huo Siyu did not change her form of address. Min Rufeng was not surprised either. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, since you¡¯re here,e in.¡± Huo Xuan nced at Huo Siyu and then at Min Rufeng. He pursed his lips and remained silent. Of course, Huo Siyu knew that he would suspect her, but she wasn¡¯t worried either. She only exined to everyone, including Min Guili, who were puzzled, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Director Min should know that I¡¯m studying in the capital. Before I came to the capital to go to school, I actually lived in the capital with Qin Hao and am already very familiar with the capital. I met Brother Feng by chance. This time, I specially apanied my brother to look for Brother Feng since he isn¡¯t busy with work and I¡¯m on break.¡± ¡°Director Min and all the doctors should know Brother Feng¡¯s medical skills. I think Brother Feng might have a way to treat my brother.¡± ¡°Of course, even if Brother can¡¯t cure him, we won¡¯t me him. Just take it that we¡¯re here to sightsee in the capital and try our luck. Perhaps, my brother¡¯s illness will bepletely cured after this trip.¡± ¡°Actually, I called Brother Feng and arranged a time before this. I wanted to bring my brother to see Brother Feng. I didn¡¯t expect to alert Director Min and everyone.¡± ¡°Thank you all for bringing us here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Brother Feng¡¯s office is very big. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t have so many people in it. Director Min¡­¡± As she spoke, Huo Siyu paused and smiled appropriately. ¡°I also know that Director Min and the doctors are concerned about my brother¡¯s health. We appreciate it. How about this? After Brother Feng take a look at my brother, Brother Feng or I will tell you all about it. How about that?¡± ¡°No one likes to be surrounded by onlookers when ites to seeing a doctor, right? Others might not know, but Director Min, you should have heard people mention my brother¡¯s temper before, right?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to coax my brother toe. My brother has always liked peace and quiet. If you all make him go home because of your enthusiasm¡­ I¡¯ll be scolded by my parents when I go home.¡± Such an obvious chase. However, she made sense and no one could refute her. Indeed, who liked to be watched when they were seeing a doctor? Besides, this head of the Huo Family had taken over the Huo Family at such a young age with a sickly body and even managed to convince the entire Huo Family. Not only Min Guili, but others had also heard about him and his temperament and style of doing things. He was indeed not an easy person to get along with. The director called them over in such a grandiose manner. They thought that he had informed Young Master Huo beforehand, but in the end, he actually just wanted to keep a low profile while he came to see a doctor. Young Master Huo was still not angry yet. They dared to guarantee that he must have restrained his temper because Miss Huo was around. If he came alone and they flocked over without permission, it would be strange if Young Master Huo would give them a good attitude. ¡°In that case, after Dr. Min examines Young Master Huo, you can contact me if you need to know anything. I had the honor of treating Young Master Huo in the past. I¡¯ve been studying this case all these years, so perhaps it will be of some help to Dr. Min. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll get going first.¡± This said to Min Rufeng. There would naturally be a second person when one person spoke up. Soon, the group of people was almost all gone. Including Min Guili, there were only four people left. Min Guili¡¯s expression changed again and again. Although they had all found excuses, this was undoubtedly a p to his face. If it was in the past, who would dare to p his face like this? Weren¡¯t they just relying on Min Rufeng, this unfilial son, who had risen up! ¡°Siyu is right. I didn¡¯t consider it carefully. I thought that Nephew Huo came to the Imperial Capital Hospital after so many years and was so concerned that I lost myposure.¡± He said to the other two doctors, ¡°You guys go back and get busy too. HOD (Head of Department) Hu and I will stay behind to take a look at the situation.¡± The two of them had actually wanted to leave long ago, but they were considered to be on Min Guili¡¯s side and were afraid of offending Min Guili, so they braced themselves to stay. Now that they had received his permission to leave, they fled faster than anyone else. Min Guili almost couldn¡¯t hold back his anger. ¡°Also, Siyu, don¡¯t call me Director Min. Your father and I are old friends and I am a few years older than him. Just call me Uncle.¡± Huo Siyu smiled faintly. However, she did not follow his words and called him Uncle. This made Min Guili almost lose his smile. Huo Xuan covered his lips and coughed again. Huo Siyu didn¡¯t have the mood to care about Min Guili anymore and said worriedly, ¡°Brother, are you alright?¡± Min Rufeng nced at them and ignored Min Guili and HOD Hu. He said to Huo Siyu, ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Alright, Brother Feng.¡± Min Guili followed with a stern face. ¡°Beauty Yu.¡± Min Guili looked over. She saw Huo Siyu running happily towards Yan Jinyu, who was standing in the office. She was about to give her a big hug, but Yan Jinyu raised her hand to block her. Huo Siyu pouted. ¡°Beauty Yu, I miss you so much. Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± Yan Jinyu rolled her eyes secretly. ¡°We met not long ago.¡± ¡°I just met you, but I miss you too. We agreed on two o¡¯clock. Why did youe early?¡± ¡°Brother Nine happened to have something to do at thepany, so we left early.¡± This wasn¡¯t a lie. ¡°Alright, your Brother Nine is still the most charming to you.¡± Min Rufeng snorted. Both of them looked at him in confusion. What was going on? He was angry because of Min Guili? That wasn¡¯t necessary. Then, was he unhappy that they had mentioned Yin Jiujin? Huo Siyu didn¡¯t know the reason, but Yan Jinyu did. Yan Jinyu smiled at Huo Siyu and said, ¡°Let¡¯s sit down.¡± Forget it. Yan Jinyu nodded slightly at Huo Xuan. ¡°Young Master Huo.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, we meet again.¡± Chapter 242 - A Pathetic Person

Chapter 242: A Pathetic Person

He didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but he felt that Yan Jinyu seemed to be¡­ more charming than before. ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Eldest Miss Yan. You even apanied Rainy here to fool around.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not fooling around.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m fooling around here?¡± The three of them spoke at the same time. ¡°We¡¯re not fooling around,¡± Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu said at the same time. The other sentence was said by Min Rufeng. Huo Xuan fell silent. The three of them seemed to be a little angry at his words. It was fine with Rainy and Min Rufeng. Rainy was concerned about his illness, while Min Rufeng could be understood to be unhappy that he doubted his medical skills. But what about Yan Jinyu? Once again, Huo Xuan¡¯s gaze wandered between the three of them. However, he quickly retracted his gaze. He said to Min Rufeng, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t have the intention of questioning Second Young Master Min¡¯s medical skills. I just want to thank Eldest Miss Yan for being willing to apany me.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him with a smile in her eyes. She didn¡¯t say anything and found a seat to sit down on. ¡°Have a seat. I¡¯ll make some tea for the few of you.¡± As soon as Min Rufeng finished speaking, Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu said at the same time, ¡°No, thank you!¡± Then, the two of them looked at each other. Only they could understand the emotions in their eyes. Seeing Huo Xuan looking at them in confusion, Huo Siyu hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Her gaze turned from Huo Xuan to Min Rufeng, ¡°Brother Feng, my brother¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. You should take a look at my brother first. There¡¯s no need to trouble you with the tea. Why don¡¯t you tell me where the tea is? I can make it.¡± Min Rufeng looked at them deeply. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t care about you two anymore. There¡¯s water over there if you¡¯re thirsty.¡± Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu heaved a sigh of relief. Actually, Min Rufeng¡¯s medicinal tea wasn¡¯t that bad either. It was just that they weren¡¯t people who liked to drink medicine. Furthermore, no matter how delicious something was, they would get tired of drinking it too much. Huo Xuan nced at them imperceptibly before walking to the guest sofa and sitting down. ¡°Thisdy is?¡± Min Guili, who had followed them in, asked. He was asking Yan Jinyu. It wasn¡¯t that he was curious about a youngdy for no reason, but he had heard Huo Xuan address Yan Jinyu. Eldest Miss Yan¡­ They were saying ¡°Brother Nine¡± and ¡°Eldest Miss Yan¡±. In addition, he had seen the photo of the missing eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City. They really looked a little simr. He knew that Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu had a rtionship, but Yan Jinyu and Min Rufeng¡­ Why did he feel that they were very familiar too? As soon as Min Guili spoke, everyone looked at him. However, it wasn¡¯t any of them who answered him. Instead, HOD Hu, who was following behind him, said, ¡°Director, it seems to be the eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City, Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± Min Guili nced over with an unfriendly gaze. HOD Hu was stunned, and then he trembled. H-he could tell from the director¡¯s eyes that he med him for interfering! He quickly lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. ¡°So you¡¯re Jinyu from the Yan Family. You do look a little simr to Old Madam Yan when she was young.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him and smiled slightly, ¡°If I remember correctly, the Yan Family and the Min Family in the capital don¡¯t seem to have any rtionship. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little inappropriate for Director Min to call me ¡®Jinyu from the Yan Family¡¯?¡± The smile on her face faded slightly. ¡°Besides, no matter what, my grandmother is one generation higher than Director Min. Is it appropriate for Director Min to casually talk about the looks of a deceased elder?¡± Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t so calctive usually. There was only one reason why she said that. That was¡­ the person in front of her was Min Rufeng¡¯s scumbag father. Besides, it was fine if their families had a good rtionship. Min Guili did not have any rtionship with the Yan Family. Furthermore, he did not even know her grandmother. She didn¡¯t like people casually talking about her grandmother¡¯s looks. HOD Hu wished that there was a hole in the ground for him to hide in. He had actually witnessed the director being rebutted by a junior! The Min Family was an influential family. In the eyes of the Min Family in the capital, the Yan Family in North City waspletely a small family. The daughter of the Yan Family, who had been abandoned by this small family, actually dared to rebut the head of the Min Family in public. This¡­ He wondered if he would be silenced by the director. Most importantly, the eldest daughter of the Yan Family still said those words with a smile. Wasn¡¯t she too bold! What happened to being an unpresentable country bumpkin? Seeing Min Guili¡¯s expression, Huo Siyu felt extremely happy. This man, who already had a family but yet still deliberately deceived a beautiful girl, deserved to be humiliated like this. ¡°The daughter of the Yan Family sure has a glib tongue.¡± After a long while, Min Guili said through gritted teeth. He thought to himself,?If I had known earlier, I would have sent a few more people to North City back then. I shouldn¡¯t have tried to get rid of her after the kidnapping. Instead, I should¡¯ve got rid of her silently straight away! ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± As she spoke, Yan Jinyu looked at Min Guili deeply. There was a moment earlier when Min Guili looked at her with killing intent? Oh, Min Guili seemed to be Min Sisi¡¯s father. Min Sisi concealed herself so deeply, so she wondered what role Min Guili yed. However, even though Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t stand Min Guili, she could still identify her priorities. She came today mainly to apany Huo Siyu for Huo Xuan¡¯s treatment, so she naturally couldn¡¯t dy the treatment because of Min Guili. Hence, she retracted her gaze after saying that. She looked at Huo Siyu. Huo Siyu received her hint and hurriedly said, ¡°Since Director Min wants to apany my brother to consult Brother Feng, please sit.¡± Without waiting for Min Guili to reply, she turned to Min Rufeng. ¡°Brother Feng, I¡¯ll have to trouble you for my brother.¡± Min Rufeng nced at her. Huo Siyu smiled shyly. Brother Feng was ming her for being too distant. She was just pretending because there were outsiders around. Min Guili had always wanted to befriend Huo Xuan, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t leave easily at such a time. If it wasn¡¯t for that, he would have mmed the door and left when Yan Jinyu spoke to him with that attitude. Huo Siyu¡¯s words gave him an out. Although it would be even more embarrassing if he really sat down like this. He had been insulted in the face by a junior and had failed to recover his dignity. Yet, he still braced himself and sat down. If that wasn¡¯t embarrassing, what was? Min Rufeng walked to his desk and sat down. He pointed at the chair beside him and said, ¡°Young Master Huo, sit here.¡± Huo Xuan actually didn¡¯t have much hope. He was only willing toe because he didn¡¯t want Huo Siyu to be sad. However, he actually had a hint of anticipation now. He still had some judgment. After staying in the same space for so long, how could he not tell that Min Rufeng and Rainy¡¯s rtionship was not what Rainy had said, which was that they met by chance in the capital. Moreover, in Min Rufeng¡¯s territory, not only Rainy, but Yan Jinyu¡¯s behavior was also a little strange. Why was Yan Jinyu arguing with Min Guili for no reason? Did she have a bad temper? Although she did have a bad temper, he felt that she was not someone who would argue with others for no reason. He could not describe exactly how he felt. Yan Jinyu was obviously hostile towards Min Guili. But where did this hostilitye from? Looking at Min Rufeng again, he felt that the way he looked at Rainy and Yan Jinyu was different from the way he looked at others. Could it be that Min Rufeng was very fickle and had taken a fancy to Yan Jinyu and Rainy at the same time? Although he felt that it was impossible, Huo Xuan still frowned when he thought about that. After all, he just felt that perhaps Min Rufeng really had the ability to cure him. It was precisely because of this understanding that he actually didn¡¯t dare to get up and walk over now. He didn¡¯t want to be like many times in the past when he had hopes and ended up being even more disappointed. At the thought of this, Huo Xuan covered his lips and coughed heavily. Huo Siyu panicked and quickly got up to pour some hot water. ¡°Brother, drink some water first? Why are you coughing again?¡± He was even coughing more seriously than before. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡± ¡°Nephew Huo¡¯s condition seems to be even more serious than a few years ago. If we don¡¯t treat him properly, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Before Min Guili could finish speaking, Huo Siyu interrupted him angrily, ¡°Do you know how to speak!¡± She disliked Min Guili to begin with, so Huo Siyu did not give Min Guili any face at all. Min Guili originally wanted to say that he wanted Huo Xuan to stay in the Imperial Capital Hospital to recuperate so that he could take the opportunity to win Huo Xuan over. However, he was interrupted by Huo Siyu before he could finish speaking. No matter how much Min Guili could tolerate being insulted in the face by two juniors, he almost could not tolerate it anymore. ¡°Rainy¡­ cough cough cough¡­¡± Huo Xuan coughed and pretended to berate her,¡± Don¡¯t be rude. ¡± ¡°Director Min, I¡¯m sorry. Rainy is simply worried about me and is anxious¡­¡± Although he said he was sorry, be it his expression or tone, Huo Xuan had no intention of apologizing. However, what did Min Guili dare to say? He still wanted to rope him in, so how could he dare to show any displeasure? His face was stiff. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You siblings have a good rtionship. It¡¯s understandable that the little girl is nervous about you and overreacted.¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I just want to advise Nephew Huo as a doctor. If possible, it¡¯s best to stay in the capital for treatment. Just treat it as rxing yourself and resting for a period of time. It¡¯s also beneficial to your condition.¡± When Min Guili said this, Huo Siyu lowered her eyes slightly before Huo Xuan could do anything. Others didn¡¯t see it, but Yan Jinyu did. She knew that Little Rain didn¡¯t care what Min Guili was nning to do with his words. What she cared about was that what Min Guili had mentioned about letting Huo Xuan rest for a period of time was beneficial to his condition. Little Rain¡­ Forget it. Let her be. No matter what Little Rain wanted to do, she would support her unconditionally. However, they were clearly people who wanted to eat and y only. Little Rain had even said that she would never touch the Huo Family¡¯s business no matter what, but now¡­ ¡°Thank you for your concern, Director Min,¡± Huo Xuan said. He did not notice anything wrong with Huo Siyu. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? Your father and I are old friends too. You two are too polite. You don¡¯t even want to call me Uncle.¡± After being insulted twice in a row, Min Guili became smarter and didn¡¯t give others a chance to insult him anymore. Hence, he didn¡¯t wait for Huo Xuan to reply and said, ¡°Forget it. You can call me whatever you want. It¡¯s just a form of address as long as I¡¯m not distant with you.¡± Huo Xuan only smiled slightly and didn¡¯t respond to Min Guili. He looked at Huo Siyu and said gently, ¡°Alright, Rainy, what are you worried about? I¡¯ve been ill for a long time. I won¡¯t die anytime soon. Don¡¯t be dejected.¡± He nodded slightly at Yan Jinyu, who was sitting at the side, and then stood up to walk towards Min Rufeng. He sat down on the chair beside Min Rufeng¡¯s desk. ¡°Please.¡± His attitude was neither distant nor close, but it was obvious that he was more sincere. He was sincerely asking Min Rufeng to treat him. Chapter 243 - The Deep Friendship

Chapter 243: The Deep Friendship

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Without taking Huo Xuan¡¯s pulse, Min Rufeng said, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t treat you, I can still keep you alive with medicine. Don¡¯t worry, I guarantee that you won¡¯t die in 30 years.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huo Xuan. Why did these words sound so unreliable? However, even though he was thinking that, it was undeniable that Huo Xuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard Min Rufeng¡¯s words. 30 years¡­ This was something he had never dared to imagine. To him, he didn¡¯t even dare to hope to live for three years. That was why the Huo Corporation was so well managed by him. Even if he was gone one day, the other members of the Huo Family could easily take over. Since Min Rufeng was the only two people he couldn¡¯t see through all these years¡­ Oh, he wasn¡¯t the only two either. He had almost forgotten about Yan Jinyu and Rainy. Actually, he couldn¡¯t see through Yan Jinyu and Rainy either, especially Yan Jinyu. However, no matter what, Min Rufeng was the only two men he couldn¡¯t see through. Since she was someone he could not see through, he shouldn¡¯t be someone who would boast. ¡°Why does Second Young Master Min sound like he wants me to live no matter what? This is the first time I¡¯ve met Second Young Master Min. Our friendship shouldn¡¯t be so deep.¡± These words were a test. Min Rufeng nced at him and didn¡¯t answer. Naturally, the reason why he kept Huo Xuan alive was because he didn¡¯t want the person whom he had protected like a younger sister to shoulder the responsibility of her family after she had finally escaped from the sea of suffering. It was obvious that Huo Siyu¡¯s emotions had been maintained for too long, and Min Rufeng had also discovered it. However, Min Rufeng¡¯s reply made Huo Xuan speechless. He said, ¡°A physician should have a parental heart.¡± Then, Min Rufeng pointed at the cushion on the table. ¡°Young Master Huo, please ce your hand on this.¡± Huo Xuan followed his instructions. Huo Siyu was nervous. Yan Jinyu, who was sitting on the sofa, looked up at her. ¡°Little Rain.¡± ¡°What?¡± Huo Siyu was really nervous. Yan Jinyu¡¯s shout frightened her. Yan Jinyu sighed helplessly. ¡°Come and sit.¡± Huo Siyu wanted to reject her, but Yan Jinyu waved the phone in her hand. ¡°There¡¯s one level in the game that I can¡¯t pass. Come and help me.¡± Huo Siyu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she saw that although she was smiling, she was being serious. ¡°Beauty Yu, stop teasing me. The games that you can¡¯t clear haven¡¯t been developed in this world yet, right?¡± The speaker did not mean it, but the listener did. An unknown emotion shed past Huo Xuan¡¯s eyes when he heard Huo Siyu¡¯s words. ¡°Anyway, I just can¡¯t pass it. Help me pass it.¡± Huo Siyu was extremely helpless. In the end, she obediently walked over and sat down before taking her phone. ¡°Alright, give it to me.¡± She knew that Beauty Yu wanted to divert her attention. Forget it. Since they didn¡¯t want to see her worried, she shall quit being worried then. If even Brother Feng couldn¡¯t cure her, then no one in the world could cure her brother¡¯s illness. However, she knew that Brother Feng was not boasting when he said that he could keep his brother alive for 30 years. This was already considered¡­ very good. Before she came to the capital, she had talked to her mother alone. Her mother said that no matter how many doctors they had seen, they all said her brother would not live past 30 years old. Now, her brother was already 25 years old. Actually, Huo Siyu wasn¡¯t the only one who was worried. Min Guili was also very worried. However, his worry was different from Huo Siyu¡¯s. Huo Siyu was worried that Min Rufeng couldn¡¯t cure Huo Xuan, while Min Guili was the opposite. Min Guili was destined to be enemies with Min Rufeng. This was obvious to everyone who could see the Min Family¡¯s situation now. Since Min Guili wanted to rope Huo Xuan in as his help, he naturally didn¡¯t want Min Rufeng to really treat Huo Xuan. That way, not only would Huo Xuan not be his help, but he might also stand on his opposite side and help Min Rufeng. When he received the news that Huo Xuan had appeared in the capital¡¯s hospital, he hurriedly led a group of people over. His main purpose wasn¡¯t to bring Huo Xuan to see Min Rufeng, but to stop him from seeing him. He hoped that one of the doctors would say that he could treat Huo Xuan¡¯s illness. Even if he couldn¡¯t, he would at least say that there was progress in his research over the years that made Huo Xuan interested and brought him away. However, no matter what they said, Huo Xuan¡­ No, it should be said that Huo Siyu was unmoved and insisted on meeting Min Rufeng first. He couldn¡¯t just stop them froming over. If he really did that, their rtionship might be stiff. There was no need to talk about roping them in. He could only take the initiative to bring them over. Unfortunately, Min Guili was destined to be disappointed. Min Rufeng was a Chinese medicine genius. Even Min Rufeng himself probably didn¡¯t know how high his attainments in medicine were. He liked to study strange things, be it pharmaceuticals orplicated diseases. If one day was not enough, one month would be enough. If one month was not enough, one year would be enough. In other words, even if he couldn¡¯t cure Huo Xuan today, it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t find a solution in the future. Retracting his hand that was taking his pulse, Min Rufeng said, ¡°For the time being, I can only keep you alive for 30 years.¡± Huo Xuan, who was about to retract his hand, clenched his fists lightly. If it wasn¡¯t for his calm personality that he had nurtured for a long time, he probably wouldn¡¯t be so calm now. In fact, he was very excited. ¡°Second Young Master Min, please speak frankly.¡± Hanging onto his life for another 30 years was already something he didn¡¯t dare to hope for in the past, but Min Rufeng said that it was ¡°temporary¡±. Hanging on his life for 30 years was already something he didn¡¯t dare to hope for in the past, but Min Rufeng said that it was ¡°temporary¡±. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already lived like this for 25 years. I¡¯m already used to it¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯m not done talking yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve kept you alive for 30 years. How can I not be able to treat your illness in 30 years? I¡¯m not that weak.¡± Huo Xuan didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. He had always been confident since he was young. It was rare for him to lose his voice. Even if he didn¡¯t say anything, it was mostly because he didn¡¯t want to bother with those people. Min Rufeng seemed to be exceptionally confident in his medical skills. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. I¡¯ll write two prescriptionster and send the medicine to you. Eat the medicine I prescribed for half a year first. Then, we¡¯ll decide on a new course of treatment.¡± It sounded rather casual. However, Huo Siyu stood up excitedly. ¡°Brother Feng, are you serious? Do you really have a solution for my brother¡¯s illness?¡± ¡°Be careful not to smash Little Yu¡¯s phone,¡± Min Rufeng said helplessly. ¡°I know, I know. Beauty Yu,e, take your phone. I¡¯ve cleared the game for you and even cleared a few rounds.¡± ¡°Brother Feng, is what you said true? My brother¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way for now. We can only hang on like this.¡± Before Huo Siyu could speak, Min Rufeng said, ¡°Of course, although he¡¯s hanging around like this and will be in such a sickly state in the short term, he doesn¡¯t need to recuperate. Besides, with the medicine I prescribed, his physique will definitely be better than now in half a year.¡± Huo Siyu¡¯s excited expression froze for a moment before her eyes turned a little teary. Of course, it was just a little teary. As killers, they would not cry easily. So Brother Feng had seen through her thoughts. Since Brother Feng could tell, then Beauty Yu¡­ Indeed, she turned back and met Beauty Yu¡¯s smiling eyes. Huo Siyu suddenly felt that she had been unlucky and lucky in this life. She was unlucky to have lost her way and ended up on Ghost ughter Ind. She had experienced life and death a few times. She was lucky to meet these few friends who could make her give up everything. Look, she had only wavered for a moment, but they had already realized it and were still thinking about her. ¡°Thank you, Brother Feng.¡± She grabbed Huo Xuan¡¯s arm, ¡°Brother, did you hear that? I knew Brother Feng would definitely have a way. One day, you¡¯ll be healthy.¡± It was fine as long as he was healthy and could continue to protect the Huo Family. If he was gone, the burden of the Huo Family would fall on Rainy¡¯s shoulders. Why should the girl work so hard? She should just be responsible for living a carefree life. Rainy had already suffered enough for all these years that she had been missing. If she had to shoulder the Huo Family¡¯s burden again¡­ ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Xuan¡¯s eyes were smiling. He rubbed Huo Siyu¡¯s hair. ¡°Rainy is really our family¡¯s lucky star. My illness hasn¡¯t improved at all for so many years. You¡¯ve only brought me to the capital once and we¡¯ve already gained so much.¡± ¡°Brother Feng is awesome too.¡± Huo Xuan didn¡¯tment. He looked at Min Rufeng and said seriously, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You should havee earlier.¡± Min Rufeng¡¯s words were not directed at anyone, but Huo Siyu knew that it was directed at her. Brother Feng meant that since she cared about her brother, she should have brought him here long ago. Undoubtedly, she cared about her brother, but she could not be so selfish. Brother Feng was fighting with the Min Family and even didn¡¯t hesitate to hide all his abilities. How could she possibly bring her brother to disturb him? After all, she had just returned home and did not trust her brother 100%. Without 100% trust, how would she dare to bring him to see Brother Feng? If Brother Feng¡¯s secret was exposed, she¡­ Although the chances were very small, she did not dare to take the risk. She knew very well how difficult it had been for the four of them to survive until now. She could ignore her own life, but she could not ruin the peaceful life that the three of them had painstakingly exchanged for. Yes, a peaceful life. Although there were some open and hidden conflicts,pared to before, their lives were really very peaceful now. At least, she didn¡¯t have to worry that she would never wake up when she slept and had to be vignt at all times. Huo Siyu didn¡¯t say anything. Huo Xuan narrowed his eyes slightly and quickly looked up. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not toote now.¡± ¡°Besides, there¡¯s no way we could be early either. I¡¯ve only heard about Second Young Master Min¡¯s superb medical skills recently.¡± ¡°Second Young Master Min doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re short of money either. If you need anything from me in the future, just tell me.¡± Not only because Min Rufeng could treat his illness, but also because¡­ Min Rufeng¡¯s attitude towards Rainy. He had only seen one person with such an attitude towards Rainy, and that was¡­ As he thought about it, Huo Xuan nced at Yan Jinyu, who was sitting there. Rainy was not someone who was easy to get close to. After returning home for a year, he had not seen her get close to her family, but he saw Rainy showplete trust and dependence on the two of them. One was Yan Jinyu, and the other was Min Rufeng. Yan Jinyu¡¯s appearance made Rainy closer to her family. Min Rufeng¡¯s appearance made him see hope in life. ¡°I¡¯ll remember Young Master Huo¡¯s words.¡± ¡°However, the medical fees that should be paid cannot be less. Young Master Huo will pay for the medicine too. There¡¯s one thing that Young Master Huo is wrong about. I¡¯m very short of money.¡± ¡°Regardless of whether Second Young Master Min is short of money or not, the consultation fees and medicinal fees should naturally be paid by me. However, my words still count.¡± What was that? Naturally, it was that phrase ¡°If you need anything from me in the future, just tell me¡±. Min Guili could not sit still anymore. ¡°Feng¡¯er, how can you treat a patient so carelessly?! Not to mention that Nephew Huo is not an ordinary patient, even if he is, you shouldn¡¯t be so perfunctory.¡± ¡°You simply took his pulse and prescribed two doses of medicine. When did treating illnesses be so easy?¡± Chapter 244 - Rainys Thoughts

Chapter 244: Rainy¡¯s Thoughts

Min Rufeng nced at him and sneered, ¡°Father, just because you can¡¯t it doesn¡¯t mean that others can¡¯t either. Is it so difficult to admit that you¡¯re inferior to others?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m your father. Is this how you talk to me?!¡± ¡°Father has said this to me countless times, right? Why do I have to emphasize it every time? You clearly know that¡¯s how I always talk.¡± Min Guili¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Actually, I know very well what Father is thinking. If I were Father, I might as well think about how to deal with the recent rumors when I would have the time to waste on these uncertain matters.¡± ¡°Of course, it might not be just rumors.¡± Min Guili was furious and wanted to refute, but he was interrupted by Min Rufeng. ¡°But regardless of whether it¡¯s a rumor or not, what Father should do now is to think of a way to eliminate these rumors and not wait like this. Although Father is the head of the Min Family, Father isn¡¯t the only one in the Min Family with the surname Min. Father shouldn¡¯t wait for the collusion of the coteral branches before suppressing them.¡±¡± ¡°After all, when Grandfather was still alive, his reputation was much higher than Father¡¯s now.¡± Min Guili wanted to point at him with a trembling hand, but he thought of something and retracted his hand. Her eyes were filled with indignation and anger. ncing at the few people in the office who were looking at him unanimously, Min Guili¡¯s anger intensified. He originally wanted to rope in Huo Xuan. Under such circumstances, what advantage did he have? This unfilial son was riding on his head! Min Guili wasn¡¯t a fool. He wouldn¡¯t naively think that Huo Xuan didn¡¯t know the Min Family¡¯s current situation. In other words, Huo Xuan must have known that he and Min Rufeng were enemies. In that case, Huo Xuan still needed to rely on Min Rufeng to treat his illness, so why would he side with him? ¡°Of course I can¡¯tpare to your grandfather!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my matters either. If you¡¯re really that worried, stop ying tricks. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done? If you continue to make a fuss, the Min Family will be destroyed in your hands sooner orter!¡± ¡°Will it be destroyed by me or by Father?¡± ¡°Father, do you think that the Min Family now is still the Min Family when Grandfather was still alive? I¡¯m not afraid of hurting Father. If it wasn¡¯t for the foundation that Grandfather had built, the Min Family would have probably been finished long ago.¡± ¡°Father also knows that Grandfather brought me back to the Min Family. In the Min Family, I have the deepest rtionship with Grandfather. If those rumors are not rumors, Father, I will be the first person in the Min Family to attack you.¡± Min Guili snorted angrily. As if those rumors had nothing to do with him! Others did not know how those rumors came about, but he knew very well! Min Rufeng, this unfilial son. He wouldn¡¯t have kept him back then if he had known earlier. He was simply a disaster! So what if he had the advantage now? He still had a bigger trump card! He could even deal with that old man, so how could he not deal with this unfilial son? He stood up angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give you this chance!¡± ¡°Your grandfather died of illness. Whether you believe it or not, this is the truth!¡± He looked at Huo Xuan, ¡°Nephew Huo, since you trust Feng¡¯er, cooperate with his treatment. Putting everything else aside, Uncle really treats you as a junior. I hope you can recover soon.¡± ¡°Of course, if Feng¡¯er fools around, don¡¯t fool around with him. The body isn¡¯t his. It doesn¡¯t matter how much he fools around, but you can¡¯t. If Feng¡¯er fools around,e and look for Uncle again. All these years, Uncle has seriously studied your illness and has also researched something. It might be useful to you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Director Min. Thank you for your trouble.¡± Huo Xuan replied emotionlessly. With Huo Xuan¡¯s judgment, he had long seen through Min Guili¡¯s thoughts. It was just that he didn¡¯t care. After all, the other party didn¡¯t say it explicitly. To be honest, he really didn¡¯t have the mood to interfere in the internal conflicts of other families. If it were Min Rufeng, he could help him. After all, he had just said that if there was anything useful to him, he could just ask. If it was Min Guili. Then forget it. There was no gain or rtionship between them. What good would it do for him to help Min Guili? ¡°I have something on, so I¡¯ll leave first. If Nephew Huo is going to stay in the capital for long, you¡¯re wee to visit the Min Family.¡± Huo Xuan tilted his head and coughed a few times before saying, ¡°Director Min, farewell.¡± Although Huo Xuan¡¯s every word was very polite, there was no hint of politeness in his tone at all. Cold and distant, and also¡­ a little condescending. It was as if Huo Xuan didn¡¯t take Min Guili seriously. Min Guili was not stupid. At the beginning, he could still tolerate it with the thought of roping him in, but now that he saw that it was hopeless, how could he tolerate it any longer? He endured it unwillingly because HOD Hu kept signaling him with his eyes that even if he didn¡¯t want to be on good terms with others, it would be best if he didn¡¯t offend them. He strode out of the office. HOD Hu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Min Guili had suppressed his urge. He was considered part of the director¡¯s faction. If the director lost his power, he would also suffer greatly. Otherwise, how could he have the courage to interfere in the matters of these big shots? ¡°Dr. Min, Young Master Huo, I¡¯ll leave first too.¡± When HOD Hu left, he closed the office door too. Hence, there were only four of them in the office. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s find a quiet ce to talk.¡± Min Rufeng stood up from his chair. ¡°It¡¯s very quiet here. We can totally talk here. Brother Feng, don¡¯t trouble yourself. Since you¡¯ve seen my brother, we¡¯ll sit and talk for a while before leaving. We don¡¯t want Brother Feng toe back to work after you go out.¡± Yan Jinyu and Min Rufeng looked at Huo Siyu at the same time. Huo Siyu was stunned. Was there anything wrong with what she said? Yan Jinyu nced at Huo Xuan, who was sitting there thinking about something, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡± If she continued to stay in Feng¡¯s office, she would definitely not be able to escape from drinking medicinal tea. Little Rain was usually very smart, so why didn¡¯t she react now? Actually, she knew very well what Little Rain was thinking. However, they had already sat in Feng¡¯s office for so long and had achieved their goal. It was fine to leave now. In reality, even though Huo Siyu didn¡¯t say anything, Yan Jinyu had already guessed her n when she suggested bringing Huo Xuan to the Imperial Capital Hospital to look for Min Rufeng. It was simply to let the others in the Min Family see that Min Rufeng was connected to the Huo Family and make them feel that the Huo Family would help Min Rufeng. In that case, it would be very helpful to Min Rufeng in the future. Although Yan Jinyu¡¯s appearance here wasn¡¯t as influential as Huo Xuan¡¯s, it was enough to intimidate some people. What to do. Her backer was too strong. Almost everyone in the Min Family who was undecided was afraid of Yin Jiujin. Hence, rather than apanying Huo Siyu and bringing Huo Xuan to see a doctor, Yan Jinyu had the same intention as Huo Siyu. It was to let others know that she was on Min Rufeng¡¯s side. Yan Jinyu could tell what Huo Siyu was nning, so she naturally couldn¡¯t hide it from Min Rufeng. Min Rufeng only reacted when Huo Xuan and Huo Siyu appeared in his office. Among them, Huo Siyu was the least considerate. Most of the time, she only needed to follow them. Hence, when Huo Siyu said that she wanted to see him at the capital¡¯s hospital, Min Rufeng didn¡¯t think too much about it. All he cared about was he didn¡¯t want Huo Xuan to suspect her. Until they arrived at his office. Little Yu and Little Rain spoke to him openly in front of Huo Xuan. Huo Xuan wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew it and they knew it too. If they really wanted to avoid Huo Xuan, they shouldn¡¯t have made it so obvious. They didn¡¯t even disguise themselves. Perhaps, Huo Xuan had already guessed something, and Little Rain and even Little Yu felt that Huo Xuan was trustworthy, so they didn¡¯t hide it. Actually, it was true that Huo Siyu trusted Huo Xuan, but Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t. Yan Jinyu simply felt that since Huo Xuan already knew that she wasn¡¯t as simple as she looked and suspected Huo Siyu, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to hide it anymore. As for how much Huo Xuan could tell, she didn¡¯t care. Moreover, Huo Xuan was someone Huo Siyu trusted and cared about. Due to her trust in Huo Siyu, Yan Jinyu actually didn¡¯t treat Huo Xuan as an enemy. Huo Siyu was puzzled. Yan Jinyu nced at the water dispenser and Huo Siyu instantly understood. She was afraid. How could she have forgotten about that? She did not want to experience the fear of being controlled by Brother Feng¡¯s medicinal tea again. ¡°I¡¯m still on leave. I¡¯m only receiving one patient, which is Young Master Huo today,¡± Min Rufeng said. ¡°Then find a ce. I¡¯ll book it.¡± Huo Siyu was about to take out her phone. ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself. Let¡¯s go to Mei Feng. Fengling has prepared a private room.¡± Huo Siyu had been in the capital for almost a year. It wasn¡¯t that Huo Siyu had never been to Mei Feng before, but every time she went there, she would either pretend to be unfamiliar with Xi Fengling and Min Rufeng, or secretly go over for a small gathering. She had never interacted with Xi Fengling and Min Rufeng openly at Mei Feng Bar, so she was very happy to hear Min Rufeng¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to Mei Feng then.¡± She asked Huo Xuan, ¡°Brother, do you want to go back and rest or follow me?¡± It was only then that Huo Xuan restrained theplicated emotions in his eyes and smiled at Huo Siyu, ¡°What nonsense are you saying? I¡¯m the one who came to look for Second Young Master Min for treatment. I should be the host. This time, we¡¯re going to Second Young Master Min¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s territory and I don¡¯t have the chance to be the host. Wouldn¡¯t it be even ruder if I leave first?¡± Of course, these were all excuses. If he still couldn¡¯t be sure that Min Rufeng and Yan Jinyu meant the same as Rainy now, how could he still be the head of the Huo Family? He just wanted to know more about Rainy¡¯s past. The few of them left the hospital and headed to Mei Feng Bar. *** At the same time, in the Qin Family. The Qin Family received a fewrge boxes of packages. The person who sent the packages asked Qin Chongwen and Bai Shuangshuang to open them personally. Not following the instructions? The few couriers had already reached into their pockets, but who knew what lethal weapons were in their pockets. Qin Chongwen and Bai Shuangshuang each held a pair of scissors in their hands and were about to open the package. Not to mention Bai Shuangshuang, even Qin Chongwen¡¯s hands were trembling. Finally, he opened a package with trembling hands, and what came was Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s scream. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± She retreated and fell to the ground. She was still in shock. Then, shey down and vomited. Although Qin Chongwen was not as exaggerated as Bai Shuangshuang, he was not much better. The scissors in his hand dropped in shock, and his face was pale. ¡°G-gentlemen, w-what do you mean?¡± Chapter 245 - Public Threatening

Chapter 245: Public Threatening

¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of, Mr. Qin? These people are just a little seriously injured. They¡¯re still panting, and you¡¯re already so frightened? Aren¡¯t you too timid?¡± One of the couriers raised the brim of his hat. Who else could it be but Cheng Lin, who was Yin Jiujin¡¯s subordinate? Still panting? They were already all like that! It was not even an exaggeration to describe it as a ¡°bloody mess¡±! They knew that the second son of the Yin Family was ruthless, but they didn¡¯t expect him to be so ruthless! Suppressing his disgust and fear, Qin Chongwen said, ¡°I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s Cheng Lin, the subordinate of the Yin Family¡¯s second son. What does your master mean by this?¡± ¡°It seems like Mr. Qin doesn¡¯t know yet. Since you don¡¯t know, why don¡¯t you ask your wife and daughter?¡± ¡°Miss Yu is someone our Master Nine is protecting. Mr. Qin¡¯s daughter actually dared to hire people to assassinate Miss Yu. Master Nine means that the Qin Family must give him an exnation.¡± ¡°If Master Nine isn¡¯t satisfied with the exnation given by the Qin Family within three days, Mr. Qin will know the consequences.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Qin, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Master Nine said that Eldest Young Madam is the eldest daughter of the Qin Family and Young Master Qin has some ties with Master Nine. He won¡¯t let the Qin Family disappear from the capital like the Qiu Family. It¡¯s just that even though he won¡¯t make the Qin Family disappear, Master Nine can still make one or two members of the Qin Family disappear silently.¡± ¡°Master Nine also said that because of Young Master Qin and Miss Qin, he gave the Qin Family three days instead of one day. Otherwise, he would only give the Qin Family one day at most.¡± ¡°Mr. Qin, remember. There are only three days.¡± Such a tant threat! He was even threatened by a subordinate! Qin Chongwen felt extremely humiliated. Of course, he was angry, but the bloody person in the package had indeed frightened him. He knew that the second son of the Yin Family was unruly. Perhaps he would end up like these people if he angered him. If he wanted to exin, wouldn¡¯t he have to hand over Bailu? That child, Bailu, was so obedient. How could she possibly hire people to kill someone? At this thought, Qin Chongwen finally regained some of his rationality. He had never seen Yin Jiujin¡¯s cruel methods, but he had seen blood in his early years before he retired. However, he had retired for too long and had been at ease for too long. In addition, Yin Jiujin¡¯s methods were really cruel, so he was frightened and flustered. ¡°Do you have any evidence? If you don¡¯t have any evidence, it¡¯s nder. Our Qin Family can¡¯t be ndered by just anyone!¡± Regarding Qin Bailu¡¯s matter, Qin Chongwen had called many people to help yesterday. However, when they heard that he had be enemies with Yin Jiujin, no one dared to help him. Without a choice, Qin Chongwen called Qin Hao. Qin Hao told him that if this was true, even if Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t make a move, he wouldn¡¯t easily let go of such a person who hired people tomit murder, even if that person had the same surname as him. In the end, Qin Chongwen could only call Qin Jianjia. Qin Jianjia immediately said that she was present at that time and was frightened. She was sick and couldn¡¯t care about anything. She even asked Qin Chongwen, as her father, when he would visit her, who was frightened and sick. Qin Chongwen was so angry that he threw his phone on the spot. Qin Chongwen thought that he could avoid a cmity when Yin Jiujin¡¯s people didn¡¯te looking for him. Unexpectedly, just as he was about to heave a sigh of relief, the servant said that someone had sent a fewrge packages to the Qin Family. There were seven or eight delivery men. How could he sit still? He was so worried that he lost his sleep. He led Bai Shuangshuang and a few servants to the door to take a look at the situation. Bai Shuangshuang had just returned and she said that she had been guarding Qin Bailu in the hospital for the entire night. Of course, this was what Bai Shuangshuang said. She actually wasn¡¯t guarding Qin Bailu in the hospital. During the journey from the main building¡¯s living room to the gate, Qin Chongwen kept asking Bai Shuangshuang if the matter was rted to them, but Bai Shuangshuang denied it. Hence, there was actually nothing wrong with Qin Chongwen not knowing. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any evidence, don¡¯t think of ndering my daughter! If you really want to make a fuss, the Qin Family isn¡¯t afraid of trouble!¡± Cheng Lin nced at him. Qin Chongwen had some backbone. Unfortunately, his brain was not working well. He could not figure it out. Why did Qin Chongwen abandon such an outstanding son and daughter like Young Master Qin and Eldest Miss Qin? Why was he protecting such a woman who had been a mistress and a daughter who was used to pretending but was actually evil? True love for Bai Shuangshuang? It would be understandable if that was the case. After all, it was normal for a man to love a woman. However, Qin Chongwen waspletely bewitched and brainless, right? ¡°Evidence? Mr. Qin, Master Nine has always had sufficient evidence when he does things.¡± Cheng Lin reached out and someone handed him a document bag. He took out the things in the document bag one by one. ¡°These are the things that were interrogated from these people. They¡¯re all in this recording pen. As for these, they¡¯re evidence of the Second Miss of the Qin Family bribing these people. Themunication records and transfer records are all avable.¡± ¡°Oh, these people are also experienced. When Second Miss Qin called them, they recorded it. Although Second Miss Qin used a voice changer, Master Nine still has a few capable people under him who recovered her original voice.¡± Cheng Lin pressed the recording. It was indeed Qin Bailu¡¯s voice. The content was that she would pay for them to help her get rid of Yan Jinyu. ¡°¡­Remember, I want her dead!¡± When he heard this, Qin Chongwen took two steps back in a daze. He looked shocked, ¡°No, it¡¯s not true. Bailu is a sensible and obedient child. This isn¡¯t her. There must be a mistake!¡± Her tone waspletely different from Bailu¡¯s usual tone. Just from her voice, one could tell how vicious the person who spoke was. How could she be his obedient daughter?! Impossible! Looking at Qin Chongwen, who looked like he was in disbelief and suffering a huge blow, Cheng Lin sneered, ¡°Why are you lying to yourself, Mr. Qin?¡± ¡°If Mr. Qin feels that it¡¯s not enough, there¡¯s still one more piece of evidence. Not long ago, Second Miss Qin hired killers to assassinate Miss Yu in North City. Master Nine hasplete evidence.¡± Of course, that was fake. After investigating, everything actually pointed to Qiu Jian. ¡°You must be mistaken! It¡¯s impossible for Bailu to kill someone!¡± ¡°¡­My husband is right. My daughter is very obedient, and it¡¯s impossible for her to do these things.¡± Bai Shuangshuang¡ªwho had vomited until her face was pale¡ªstood up, but she did not dare to go forward, looking at the big packages warily. ¡°You can fake the recording too! Who knows if you¡¯re trying to harm my daughter on purpose¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Before Bai Shuangshuang could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Qin Chongwen. Bai Shuangshuang was used to being ostentatious, and was still frightened. When she heard Cheng Lin¡¯s recording, she was frightened and flustered, and spoke without thinking. She had never thought that the other party was not someone she could afford to offend. She was naturally not worried about Qin Bailu¡¯s safety, but¡­ Master Nine could even get hold of these recordings and restore the voice changer recording to its original tone. Then, would Master Nine have something on her too? Of course, she didn¡¯t think that Master Nine would investigate her. She was just worried that Master Nine would find out something about her when he was investigating Qin Bailu. Bai Shuangshuang was tactless, but that did not mean that Qin Chongwen was too. Although he still didn¡¯t believe that Bailu would do such a thing, the second son of the Yin Family wouldn¡¯t have spent so much effort to lower his status and frame her. He knew this very well. No matter how outstanding Bailu was, she was only the second daughter of the Qin Family. Perhaps in the eyes of many people, her status was high enough, but to the second son of the Yin Family, she waspletely insufficient¡­ It was not that he felt that his daughter was not good enough, but that was the truth. ¡°Even if what you said is true, your master used private torture¡­¡± Qin Chongwen braced himself and pointed at the packages.¡± If I¡¯m right, the other unopened boxes should have simr contents. ¡± He pointed to the open cardboard box. ¡°These people could be dead. How dare you send them to the Qin Family¡¯s mansion openly? Where are thews? Or is it that your master disregards thewspletely? Even if others can¡¯t do anything to him, can¡¯t they do anything to the Yin Family?¡± ¡°The Second Young Master of the Yin Family disregarded thew and punished someone privately. He even killed someone. Can those people from the Yin Family handle this with the nature of their work?¡± ¡°As long as I publicize this matter, the Yin Family¡¯s hundred years of foundation will be destroyed.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Mr. Qin.¡± Cheng Lin sneered, ¡°If Master Nine didn¡¯t even consider this, how did you think Master Nine got to where he is today?¡± ¡°These people are repeat offenders. Their hands have been stained with human lives. Before sending them to the Qin Family, Master Nine had already ordered us to investigate and hold all the evidence in our hands.¡± ¡°Even if this matter gets out, Master Nine has done nothing wrong. As for these people, Mr. Qin, don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re really still breathing and not dead. However, if you dy any longer, I can¡¯t guarantee that they won¡¯t die.¡± Those who died, especially those who died in Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands, weren¡¯t sent over together. Firstly, he didn¡¯t want to expose Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity through the wound. Secondly, if he really sent a dead person over, it was hard to guarantee that the Qin Family wouldn¡¯t fight to the death. Although it would not affect him, it would still be troublesome. As for these seriously injured people, they didn¡¯t have to worry about them revealing Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity because they were really just hanging on by a thread. They wouldn¡¯t live long and could never speak. ¡°Oh, Master Nine has already ordered us to hand over the evidence of these people¡¯s crimes to the police. Even if they die just like that, it won¡¯t affect anything. Their hands are already stained with human lives, so even if they were sentenced, it would be a death sentence.¡± ¡°I wonder if the Qin Family will feel unlucky if they die outside the Qin Family¡¯s gate.¡± He waved the document bag in his hand. ¡°As for the evidence of Second Miss Qin in my hand, whether I should hand it to the police will all depend on Mr. Qin.¡± ¡°Remember, three days. If Mr. Qin doesn¡¯t want Second Miss Qin to be imprisoned and make the Qin Family lose all their face in the capital, just ignore this matter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said everything that needs to be said. We won¡¯t disturb Mr. and Mrs. Qin anymore.¡± ¡°Leave these people to Mr. Qin. Mr. Qin, don¡¯t forget to send them to the hospital. The police who get the evidence will probablye to bring them inter. Don¡¯t let them bring dead people back.¡± ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s also this.¡± Cheng Lin threw the document bag at Qin Chongwen. ¡°Leave this as a memento for Mr. Qin. We still have a backup.¡± His gaze swept past Qin Chongwen andnded on Bai Shuangshuang. Cheng Lin was indeed one of Yin Jiujin¡¯s right-hand men. His sharp gaze frightened Bai Shuangshuang so much that she took a few steps back. ¡°Also, Master Nine said that he hoped this would be thest time. If there¡¯s a next time, even when you have some ties with Eldest Young Master Qin and Eldest Miss Qin, he would probably have to touch the Qin Family. Anyway, Eldest Young Master Qin and Eldest Miss Qin didn¡¯t rely on the Qin Family to get to where they are today. Whether the Qin Family exists or not, it doesn¡¯t seem to affect them.¡± Qin Chongwen, who was forced to catch the document folder ,¡±¡­¡± Even if he was unwilling, he had to admit that he was telling the truth. Qin Hao and Qin Jianjia had indeed not relied on the Qin Family much. Cheng Lin gathered a group of ¡°deliverymen¡± and got into the truck to leave. Qin Chongwen then instructed the servants to call for an ambnce before opening the boxes. The servants were also trembling in fear. A few of them couldn¡¯t take it and started retching. They were indeed not dead, but actually, they were no different from being dead. Qin Chongwen and Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s expressions were very ugly. Seeing that Bai Shuangshuang was about to vomit again, Qin Chongwen pulled her away. ¡°They¡¯ve already handed in the evidence, but they still have to send her to the Qin Family. They¡¯re clearly threatening the Qin Family!¡± Qin Chongwen raised the document bag in his hand and was about to throw it to the ground, but he didn¡¯t. He held it up and asked Bai Shuangshuang, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you exin what exactly is going on?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that these things are fake. Bailu isn¡¯t worth the Yin Family¡¯s second son spending so much effort to deal with!¡± ¡°Is this how you teach your daughter after I handed her education to you? I was still thinking that if this matter really had nothing to do with Bailu, even if I had to beg, I would have begged the second son of the Yin Family to let Bailu off. But now, others have already thrown the evidence on my face. How are you going to argue?¡± ¡°Qin Chongwen, what do you mean by that?!¡± Bai Shuangshuang pushed him away and said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s true that you handed your daughter to me to educate, but is it up to me when our daughter turns out crooked? Bailu is already 19 years old, not nine years old. She can think independently, so how do I know what she has done?¡± ¡°Besides, based on these things, why didn¡¯t you ask your daughter before believing it? What if Master Nine was bored and fabricated these things? Shouldn¡¯t you go to the hospital to ask your daughter if the matter is true or false?¡± ¡°At this point, do you think we still have a choice? Even if Bailu didn¡¯t do this now, we can¡¯t refute it. This are all evidence!¡± ¡°But you¡¯re right. I should go to the hospital and ask Bailu personally!¡± As he spoke, he instructed someone to prepare the car and go to the hospital. The people who were opening the packages were already in a mess. If Qin Chongwen and Bai Shuangshuang left again, the situation would be even more chaotic. An SUV was parked under the shade not far away. The driver turned to ask the man in the backseat, ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t we going over to take a look? The situation seems a little chaotic.¡± ¡°He¡¯s indeed Master Nine. It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t make a move, but once he does, he really doesn¡¯t show any mercy.¡± ¡°Although Boss, you and Sister Jianjia really don¡¯t rely on the Qin Family, if something really happens to the Qin Family, you guys won¡¯t look good either.¡± ¡°He¡¯s only scaring those two people. He won¡¯t really touch the Qin Family,¡± Qin Hao said. ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. I heard that Master Nine really cares about the eldest daughter of the Yan Family very much. Boss, do you think your younger sister has a screw loose in her head? She doesn¡¯t even look at who¡¯s protecting her. She actually dares to find trouble with her. Is she tired of living?¡± Chapter 246 - Thinking Too Much

Chapter 246: Thinking Too Much

¡°She overestimates herself.¡± As he spoke, Qin Hao looked up at the man driving the car. ¡°Also, I only have an elder sister and no younger sister.¡± The man shrank his neck. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss. I said something wrong.¡± ¡°However, Boss, I¡¯m really very curious. How beautiful does the eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City look to actually be able to charm Master Nine to that extent?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interfere. You know Second Yin¡¯s temper. If you provoke him, don¡¯t me me for not protecting you.¡± The man trembled. ¡°I¡¯m just saying. I don¡¯t dare to touch anything rted to that person.¡± ¡°Boss, since you¡¯ve decided not to enter, where are we going now?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re curious about what kind of extraordinary beauty she is? Let¡¯s go take a look then.¡± ¡°¡­¡± What happened to ¡°don¡¯t interfere¡±? ¡°Boss, is this a cover? You actually just want to see Sister-inw. Sister-inw is with the eldest daughter of the Yan Family now.¡± Qin Hao looked up at him and the man quickly shut up. He started the engine quietly and the car drove away. They headed for Mei Feng Bar. *** Min Family. Outside Min Nan¡¯s room. ¡°Eldest Missy,¡± the maid greeted respectfully. Min Sisi frowned, ¡°Brother isn¡¯t out yet?¡± Last night, when Min Sisi returned to the Min Family, the servant told her that Min Nan had locked himself in his room for the entire day. Meng An had only instructed the servants to prepare food and kept it in the kitchen before returning to the room. Min Sisi naturally wouldn¡¯t care about Min Nan, who was an idiot that everything he touched turns to dust. She only said that she would visit him tomorrow¡­ which was today. Because of this, the servants sighed inwardly at how cold this family was. ¡°No, he¡¯s been locked in his room. However, when it was almost midnightst night, Master called and asked someone to send him food. He also asked someone to send breakfast and lunch to his room today.¡± He could still eat, so he was fine! Min Nan actually had the mood to throw a tantrum in the current situation! ¡°Alright, you may leave.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the servant left, Min Sisi adjusted her sses and kicked the door in front of her. ¡°Open the door!¡± She kicked three times in a row, making a hugemotion. However, Min Nan¡¯s residence was an independent vi. The servants had all been sent away by Min Sisi. No one saw that her actions did not match her ¡°gentle and demure¡± image. Min Nan opened the door. ¡°What are you doing! Find¡­¡± When he saw who it was, Min Nan suddenly paused. ¡°Sisi, why are you here?¡± Min Nan was still wearing the same clothes from the day before. They were already wrinkled. His hair was messy and he had not shaved. He looked very disheveled. Seeing him like this, Min Sisi¡¯s usually gentle and smiling eyes shed coldly. Min Nan was too outrageous! He still wanted to fight with Min Rufeng like this? Even when he had to rely on women in the capital, Min Rufeng had never been so dispirited! Of course, Min Rufeng¡¯s steadfastness might have a lot to do with his own strength. It was just that he hid it very well. There was no need for him to be decadent. However, no matter what, Min Nan had too many advantagespared to Min Rufeng. He actually fell so low at the critical moment when Min Rufeng gradually rose in power. Just based on this alone, it was difficult for him to beat Min Rufeng! ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± Min Nan doted on Min Sisi very much. Min Sisi was outstanding and likable. She could already make thosedies like her so much outside, let alone in the Min Family. This was the first time Min Sisi was angry in front of Min Nan. Min Nan was actually a little flustered, ¡°Sisi, don¡¯t be angry. C-Come in first.¡± Min Sisi looked at him coldly and walked in. She did not want to expose herself too much either. However, Min Sisi frowned deeply the moment she entered Min Nan¡¯s room. The windows were all closed. It was filled with the smell of cigarette smoke. Min Nan reacted and quickly pushed Min Sisi out. ¡°Wait for a while beforeing in. I¡¯ll go open the windows.¡± Min Sisi did not want to enter such an environment immediately either. Only after Min Nan opened the window and went to wash his face and change his clothes did Min Sisi reluctantly walk in with her eyebrows furrowed and nose covered. ¡°Sisi, sit first.¡± After being frightened by Yan Jinyu, Min Nan had locked himself in his room for a day and two nights, but he still hadn¡¯tpletely recovered. He didn¡¯t dare to sleep. He had nightmares the moment he slept. That was why he ended up in such a sorry state. Min Sisi walked to the sofa and sat down. Min Nan also walked over and sat down. ¡°Mom didn¡¯t care about you even when you did this?¡± ¡°Mom came over. I¡¯m a little tired and want to rest, so I didn¡¯t see her. However, I¡¯ve alreadyforted her and told her not to interfere. I¡¯ll rest for a day and go to work tomorrow as usual.¡± ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± Min Nan¡¯s pupils constricted when Min Sisi asked. He recalled the scene where he almost died at Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands. ¡°N-nothing. I¡¯ve been a little busy recently. I¡¯m tired from work and want to rest. I¡¯ve made you and Mom worry.¡± He wanted to squeeze out a smile, but he looked embarrassed and frightened. Min Nan¡¯s smile was very unnatural. He wanted to squeeze out a smile, but he looked embarrassed and frightened. Min Nan¡¯s smile was very unnatural. She did not intend to visit Min Nan at first. She only came to take a look after finding out that Min Nan had locked himself in his room after he was thrown out of Mei Feng Bar. She felt that it was strange. If she was concerned about Min Nan, she wouldn¡¯t have waited until it was almost three in the afternoon toe over. To be thrown out¡­ Min Nan¡¯s expression turned ugly when this embarrassing incident was actually found out. He denied it with all his might, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the people outside. There¡¯s no such thing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve been to Mei Feng Bar, but I wasn¡¯t thrown out.¡± ¡°Sisi, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know the status of our Min Family. I¡¯m the eldest son of the Min Family after all. How dare the bars in the capital offend me?¡± Min Sisi sneered inwardly. Did he think that she did not know that he had been beaten half to death before? She was just toozy to care. Min Nan then reacted and said unhappily, ¡°Sisi, why are you calling Min Rufeng Second Brother? He¡¯s just an illegitimate son. He¡¯s not worthy of being your Second Brother at all!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important. Brother, since you went to Mei Feng, did you see Second Brother there?¡± Min Nan¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who else did you see other than Second Brother?¡± ¡°Who else? Min Rufeng¡¯s lover.¡± ¡°So, Brother, is it rted to them that you locked yourself in your room the moment you came back?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t make wild guesses. I¡¯m just tired and want to rest. Sisi, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m fine now? If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back first. I have only opened the window in my room for a while and the smell of smoke is a little strong. It¡¯s not good for your body to stay for too long.¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve heard a lot of rumors recently.¡± Min Nan panicked when he heard that and quickly said, ¡°Those messy rumors can¡¯t be treated as true. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. Go back and read in peace.¡± ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to hide it from me. Second Brother has threatened your position as the heir of the Min Family, right?¡± ¡°No!¡± Min Nan almost jumped up in agitation. His gaze was fierce. ¡°Min Rufeng is an illegitimate son. How is he worthy ofpeting with me? Dream on!¡± ¡°Sisi, the rumors outside can¡¯t be trusted. Could it be that Big Brother can¡¯tpare to Min Rufeng?¡± That is indeed true. Min Sisi thought. ¡°Of course not. I simply heard some rumors so I decided to ask casually.¡± She looked up at him again. ¡°Did Big Brother really not meet anyone else in Mei Feng other than Second Brother and thatdy boss?¡± Min Nan did not say anything, but his slightly evasive gaze gave Min Sisi the answer. ¡°Who else did you meet?¡± Who would appear in Mei Feng so early in the morning? ¡°Brother, if you don¡¯t say it now, I¡¯m going to be angry. I know that you must have met someone else other than Second Brother and that bar¡¯sdy boss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I have to chase after you to ask. It¡¯s just that Sister Yu called me just now and asked me to go to Mei Feng. Brother, you know that I don¡¯t go to that kind of ce often. I want to know more. I thought that if you had seen Second Brother¡¯s other acquaintances, I would have a better idea. When I meet¡­¡± ¡°Tell me, who¡¯s asking you out?!¡± Min Nan interrupted her excitedly. ¡°Sister Yu, that Sister Yu Chen from the Yu Family not far from us.¡± ¡°Why is she going to Mei Feng? She even asked you out!¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t Yu Chen who asked her out. It was her who asked Yu Chen out. Speaking of this, she still couldn¡¯t figure it out. She had received the news that Min Rufeng had already left the Imperial Capital Hospital and was heading to Mei Feng Bar, so she quickly called Yu Chen. Yu Chen was clearly very enthusiastic about this yesterday, but she actually declined her invitation today. It was as if she had been provoked and didn¡¯t want to see Min Rufeng for the time being. It took her a long time to persuade Yu Chen. She wanted to meet Min Rufeng, but she didn¡¯t want to stand out too much, so she could only ask Yu Chen to cover for her. Of course, she also mentioned the two people from the Luo Family in North City and asked Yu Chen to call them along. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I think the daughter of her aunt, who went to North City, came. She wanted to bring her out to y. She thought that I was about the same age as her cousin, so she called me along.¡± North City¡­ Min Nan instinctively trembled. Yan Jinyu came from North City. ¡°A bar isn¡¯t suitable for you! Be good and read at home.¡± ¡°Why not? Brother, I¡¯m 19 years old. I¡¯m not a child anymore. Besides, I¡¯ve already promised Sister Yu. It¡¯s not good for me not to go.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re worried, you can clean up and follow us.¡± Follow them? Of course, he wanted to. The woman he liked was clearly looking for Min Rufeng. How could he be indifferent! But Mei Feng¡­ Putting aside the fact that he had been thrown out and humiliated, he was also traumatized at Mei Feng Bar. He almost lost his life there. He had been home for so long and had yet to recover. Yan Jinyu seemed to have a good rtionship with Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling. He wasn¡¯t sure if Yan Jinyu would be in Mei Feng either. He didn¡¯t want to meet Yan Jinyu again. ¡°Brother, I heard that you like Sister Yu. You can take this opportunity to interact with her more. Moreover, with me around, I can help you chase after her. Are you really not going?¡± She had only wanted toe to Min Nan to find out some information, but now, she suddenly changed her mind. She wanted to bring Min Nan along. She wanted to see with her own eyes if Min Nan had a chance of winning against Min Rufeng. If not, there was no need for her to waste her effort on such a useless person. Anyway, she did not care about the Min Family. It did not matter who was in charge of the Min Family as long as the other party was on her side like Min Nan. Although it was not easy to build a good rtionship with Min Rufeng, she felt that there wouldn¡¯t be any problem. He believed that Min Rufeng would be very happy to have a sister whom he could make a marital alliance with. Chapter 247 - A Gathering

Chapter 247: A Gathering

However, the premise was that Min Nan really had no chance of winning. After all, she had spent a lot of effort on Min Nan all these years before she was able to make a selfish young master like Min Nan dote on her so much. Since she had spent so much effort, she really couldn¡¯t bear to desert him if she didn¡¯t have to. Min Sisi was smart and likable. Min Nan was a little tempted when she said that she would help him woo Yu Chen. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°So, Big Brother, who else did you meet at Mei Feng that day?¡± Just as Min Nan was about to speak, Min Sisi saw his slovenly face and frowned. ¡°Forget it. Brother, tell me after we meet her. I¡¯ll go back to my room to change. Brother, you clean up too. After you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll meet in the living room of the main building.¡± *** ¡°Cousin, didn¡¯t you say that you have to work today?¡± In a certain car, the girl sitting in the front passenger seat asked the woman who was driving. There was a boy in the back seat. ¡°A colleague had something on and couldn¡¯t go to work tomorrow, so she changed shifts with me at thest minute.¡± ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s rare for you to take a break. You should rest well. You don¡¯t have to specially apany us. Cousin and I can walk around the capital ourselves.¡± These three people were Yu Chen, Luo Qiu, and Luo Yikun. Yu Chen was already in a bad mood after being humiliated in public. When she heard that Min Rufeng was still on leave and had gone to Meifeng, her mood became even worse. However, Luo Qiu kept talking, so she was a little annoyed. If she hadn¡¯t needed an excuse when she bumped into Min Rufeng and the others, and Min Sisi had asked her out and she decided to matchmake Min Sisi and Luo Yikun, why would she have brought these two poor rtives along? Cousin? What kind of rtionship could cousins who had just met for the first time have? She nced in the rearview mirror. And Luo Yikun. She thought that he would be different from the rumors since he had helped Luo Qiu seize the power of the Luo Family. In reality, what difference was there? He was just a yboy. The way he looked at her was disgusting. At that moment, Luo Yikun, who was ying with his phone in the backseat, suddenly looked up and met Yu Chen¡¯s gaze in the rearview mirror. Yu Chen was shocked and quickly looked away. It was as if Luo Yikun had sensed her sizing him up and warned her on purpose. Yu Chen cursed inwardly. Why was she afraid of a 19-year-old boy? She looked at the rearview mirror again and Luo Yikun continued to y with his phone. Yu Chen heaved a sigh of relief. It was indeed her imagination. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t like to stay at home anyway. Just treat it as going out to rx. Qiu, don¡¯t feel pressured. Speaking of which, I still have to thank you for apanying me.¡± She did not see that Luo Yikun, who was still ying with his phone with his head lowered, had a cynical smile on his lips. He had interacted with countless women and seen all kinds of people. He could see through the hypocrisy of the eldest daughter of the Yu Family at a nce. He didn¡¯t intend to follow them out today, but he did because he was worried about Luo Qiu. With Luo Qiu¡¯s blockhead, she would probably still help the other party after being schemed on. As for the eldest daughter of the Min Family that Yu Chen had mentioned previously¡­ No, it should be said that the eldest daughter of the Min Family was interested in him. In the past, he might have been interested too, but now¡­ He looked at the chat records on his phone. Note: Little Guizi. There were more than 10 messages in a row and they were all from Little Guizi. They were things like ¡°I heard that you went to the capital¡±, ¡°You¡¯ve harmed enough women in North City. It¡¯s best if you restrain yourself when you go to the capital. Anyone you bump into on the streets in the capital might be influential. Don¡¯t get beaten to death on the streets¡±, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t die in the capital. We haven¡¯t settled our debts¡±, and so on. He replied with a few words: ¡°Do you care about me?¡± Then, the other party exploded: ¡°Who the hell cares about you! Jerk!¡± Luo Yikun smiled and didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he just stared at his phone with a frown. The eldest daughter of the Min Family¡­ Tsk, he had heard of this person. He had heard about her a long time ago. Moreover, Old Master Yu had specially mentioned herst night when he spoke to him. However, to be honest, he wasn¡¯t looking forward to meeting this eldest daughter of the Min Family very much. ¡°Kun, is this your first time in the capital?¡± Yu Chen suddenly asked. Luo Yikun held the ck screen of his phone in his hand and looked up. He smiled and replied, ¡°No, I¡¯ve been to the capital a few times with my friends.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re considered familiar with the capital?¡± ¡°Not familiar, but not unfamiliar either.¡± ¡°I see. Have you heard of Mei Feng Bar in the capital?¡± ¡°Of course. Everyone who knows me knows that I like women. The more beautiful a woman is, the more I like her. The boss of Mei Feng Bar is a beauty and is quite famous in the capital. How can I not have heard of Mei Feng?¡± Be it his expression or tone, they were all a little frivolous. Yu Chen frowned slightly. He was indeed a yboy! He even said that Xi Fengling was a beauty! ¡°I see. I¡¯ve never seen the boss of Meifeng up close, but since even you, a native of North City, know that she is beautiful, I think she should indeed be quite good-looking.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m nning to introduce the eldest daughter of the Min Family to you and Qiu. She¡¯s also a big beauty. She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Min Family in the capital. She¡¯s a real youngdy from an influential family. She¡¯s much better than those indecent women outside.¡± Indecent women¡­ Who was she referring to? Luo Qiu frowned slightly. Was she referring to the boss of Mei Feng that they had mentioned just now? Also, when she first interacted with her cousin, she gave her quite a good impression. Why was she giving her such a strange feeling now? What indecent woman? After all, she had built her business from scratch without any background. She heard that this female boss was only in her twenties. She already had made a name for herself in the capital in her twenties, a ce where every inch ofnd was gold. Even many descendants of influential families kept a respectful distance from her. If it were any other woman, she might not be as strong as this boss of Mei Feng Bar. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t have done it. Taking a step back, even if she relied on improper methods to get to where she was today, what did it have to do with them? It was really not the manners of a wealthy family¡¯s daughter to talk about others behind their backs like this. Luo Qiu calmed down and asked with a smile, ¡°Cousin, do you want to introduce the eldest daughter of the Min Family to my cousin?¡± Before Yu Chen could reply, Luo Yikun spoke first, ¡°Qiu, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± He looked at Yu Chen and smiled lightly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at our family? What kind of family is the Min Family? We¡¯re not from the same world at all. Why would they fancy me? Besides, I still have a huge flock of admirers to tend to. I don¡¯t want to be trapped so early.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to reach for the daughter of a top-notch family like the Min Family.¡± Luo Qiu pouted. What did he mean by ¡°having a huge flock of admirers to tend to¡±? Did he really think that she didn¡¯t know anything? Feng Yuan didn¡¯t invite him that day, but he followed her shamelessly. Why did he think that she could not tell? ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯ve said it before. If you continue to be so yful, there will be retribution sooner orter. I¡¯d advise you to stop doing that. Although you can¡¯t match up to the status of the eldest daughter of the Min Family, there will always be someone you can match up to.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Luo Yikun spun his phone and leaned backzily. ¡°You have to even if you can¡¯t.¡± Luo Qiu red at him and then smiled awkwardly at Yu Chen, who was sizing them up. ¡°Cousin, you saw it too. My cousin is like this. He¡¯s a jerk.¡± ¡°If Cousin really has the intention of introducing the eldest daughter of the Min Family to him, let¡¯s forget it. With him like this, he shouldn¡¯t harm a good daughter from a respectable family.¡± ¡°Jerk? Qiu, is it appropriate for you to say that about your brother?¡± As Luo Yikun spoke, he turned to Yu Chen, ¡°Cousin of the Yu Family, don¡¯t listen to her. Although I¡¯m indeed very yful, I¡¯m not to the extent of being a jerk. Although I know that I¡¯m not worthy of the eldest daughter of the Min Family and I don¡¯t want to stop ying, I don¡¯t really mind if the eldest daughter of the Min Family is a beauty and someone I can y with.¡± Yu Chen held the steering wheel tightly and suppressed her anger. She hadn¡¯t even said anything, but the two of them were already echoing each other! Furthermore, what did Luo Yikun mean? He didn¡¯t mind that she was a beauty, but what did he think Min Sisi was? She still wanted to matchmake Min Sisi and him, but now it seemed¡­ Would a good girl like Min Sisi like a yboy like Luo Yikun? His background was already low enough, but he was actually a scumbag. He did not even think of climbing up the socialdder in the capital! Useless! Did he know what it meant to have connections with the daughter of the Min Family? ¡°What are you two talking about? I¡¯m just introducing Eldest Miss Min to you two. I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m introducing her to Kun as a potential girlfriend.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense when you see themter. The Min Family¡¯s status in the capital is much higher than the Yu Family¡¯s. Even the Yu Family can¡¯t afford to provoke them, let alone your North City¡¯s Luo Family.¡± ¡°Also, the eldest daughter of the Min Family is actually a very obedient girl. She¡¯s outstanding and hardworking. She¡¯s very liked by the elders.¡± ¡°This should be her first timeing to a ce like a bar. Don¡¯t scare her with your words.¡± Luo Qiu smiled yfully. ¡°Got it, Cousin. We were just joking with you.¡± ¡°We know very well what kind of family the Luo Family is. We won¡¯t be able to climb up the socialdder with these influential families.¡± She was not familiar with the situation of the various families in the capital, but on the way to the capital, Luo Yikun exined a lot to her because he was afraid that she would get into trouble when she arrived. The Min Family was in a mess now. They didn¡¯t want to get involved, even if they were just small characters from an insignificant small family to these people. Yu Chen frowned. It was fine if Luo Yikun was a hedonistic son, but Luo Qiu was the head of the Luo Family after all. She was actually so unambitious too! They had indeede from small ces! ¡°By the way, Cousin Yu, since you live in the capital, have you heard of Master Nine?¡± Luo Yikun simply changed the topic. Master Nine?! ¡°Of course I¡¯ve heard of him.¡± ¡°Why? Has Kun heard of him too?¡± ¡°Cousin, that¡¯s a strange question. Have you forgotten where Master Nine started his business? We¡¯re from North City.¡± ¡°Besides, Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e is also the eldest daughter of our Yan Family in North City. The Luo Family and the Yan Family are cooperating, and the two families have a very good rtionship. Of course, I¡¯ve heard of Master Nine.¡± Yu Chen¡¯s smile froze. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten about that.¡± She thought to herself,?How could the daughter of the Yan Family in North City, who had been missing for many years and grew up in the countryside, be worthy of that Master Nine? These poor rtives actually looked proud when they mentioned that the eldest daughter of the Yan Family was Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Did they really think that a country girl could marry into the Yin Family! ¡°Cousin Yu should have met Master Nine, right?¡± Yu Chen¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Of course.¡± Luo Yikun saw the subtle expression on her face. This time, Luo Yikun saw Yu Chen in an even clearer light. A very vain person! Luo Qiu could not befriend her. As they spoke, they arrived at Mei Feng Bar. The bar usually had more people at night, but thanks to the reputation of Mei Feng Bar, there were already many people there. She parked the car in the underground parking lot and they got out of the car to take the elevator to the first floor. As soon as they walked out of the elevator, they saw the two people standing there. Yu Chen stopped in her tracks and her eyes were filled with anger. It was this woman again! Yu Chen was stunned when she saw who was standing next to her. Huo Siyu of the Huo Family in South City! This woman who had insulted her in Min Rufeng¡¯s office knew Huo Siyu?! ¡°Second Brother, isn¡¯t that¡­¡± Luo Qiu and Luo Yikun saw Yan Jinyu at the same time. Luo Qiu stopped before she could finish speaking because they saw an extremely seductive woman wearing a red dress and a white jacket walking towards the two of them. Her heavy makeup did not make her look vulgar and her every action was very charming. ¡°Is he here yet?¡± She held a lit cigarette in her hand. Then, they saw Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu¡¯s gazesnd on the cigarette Xi Fengling was holding at the same time. ¡°Meimei,¡± Yan Jinyu said with a faint smile. Xi Fengling smiled awkwardly. ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m just holding this for someone else.¡± She quickly called out to a waiter, ¡°Come here!¡± ¡°Boss, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Take this cigarette. It¡¯s Little Wang¡¯s. Send it to him.¡± Little Wang was a manager at Mei Feng Bar. The waiter was a little stunned. He was about to say that Little Wang didn¡¯t smoke when he received Xi Fengling¡¯s warning gaze. He quickly said, ¡°Alright, Lady Boss.¡± ¡°Look, I told you so. It¡¯s not mine.¡± Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu were speechless. Did she think they were stupid? ¡°Rainy, I¡¯m not criticizing you, but Young Master Qin is a grown man. If he wants toe over, won¡¯t hee upstairs himself? He even needs you to pick him up. Is he a child?¡± ¡°Also, why did you bring Beauty Yu along?¡± ¡°Beauty Yu is also too much. You¡¯re always spoiling her. How difficult is it toe upstairs? It¡¯s my territory too. How can I let anything happen to Rainy?¡± ¡°Aiya, Sister Fengling, other people even ask their best friends to go to the washroom with them. Why can¡¯t I ask Beauty Yu to pick someone up with me?¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you call me along?¡± ¡°¡­I saw that you were busy.¡± Huo Siyu replied. Xi Fengling snorted coldly and looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Beauty Yu, I think you¡¯re a little too biased.¡± Howzy was she usually? She had already sat down in the private room, but she was actually still willing to get up and follow Rainy downstairs. That was unbelievable. It made her a little sore. ¡°You only love Rainy and not me.¡± ¡°Cut it out,¡± Yan Jinyu said helplessly. ¡°Let¡¯s all go downstairs to take a good look together.¡± Xi Fengling¡¯s eyes lit up. She knew it. Beauty Yu was such azy person. How could she follow Rainy downstairs for no reason? So she was here to help Rainy check out Qin Hao. Although she had seen Qin Hao many times, she had never seen how Qin Hao interacted with Rainy. She had to observe him carefully. ¡°Beauty Yu is so thoughtful!¡± Huo Siyu looked at them from the side, feeling warm and helpless. ¡°You two are exaggerating. What¡¯s there to judge about that simple and honest Qin Hao?¡± The two of them looked at her at the same time, and Huo Siyu quickly shut up. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. If she continued, she would be surrounded. Then, Xi Fengling nced at the door and saw someone walking in. She quickly said, ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± Chapter 248 - The Form Of Address From The Past

Chapter 248: The Form Of Address From The Past

Qin Hao walked into Mei Feng and the first thing he saw was Huo Siyu standing there. Then, he saw Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling beside Huo Siyu. Xi Fengling and Qin Hao knew each other, but he didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu. When others heard that Yin Jiujin had brought back his long-lost fianc¨¦e, they had all investigated. Most of them had seen Yan Jinyu¡¯s old-fashioned photo. Only Qin Hao was an exception. He didn¡¯t investigate, nor did he ask further from the others. What the outside world said about Yan Jinyu was what he knew about her. A country bumpkin. Of course, there were two reasons why Qin Hao didn¡¯t investigate. Firstly, he was not someone who would poke his nose into other people¡¯s business. Secondly, he respected Yin Jiujin, his brother. However, now, be it the Xi Fengling he knew or the Yan Jinyu he didn¡¯t know, Qin Hao only nced at them indifferently. His attention was all on Huo Siyu. ¡°Rainy.¡± The greeting was not overly enthusiastic nor distant. His face was clearly very good-looking, but because of his expressionless face, he looked a little stiff. He didn¡¯t have much of an expression and gave people a stiff feeling. He looked a little honest. Yes, honest. She did not know why people felt that he who clearly had outstanding looks and temperament was honest. He exuded a righteous aura. He had the temperament of a soldier. Honest and righteous. This was Yan Jinyu¡¯s first impression of Qin Hao. It was also Xi Fengling¡¯s first impression of Qin Hao. However, they were all people who had experienced a lot and naturally wouldn¡¯t think that Qin Hao was really an honest person like Huo Siyu said. Huo Siyu smiled at him. ¡°Why do you have time toe over?¡± There was a hint of joy in her voice that she didn¡¯t realize. However, just because Huo Siyu didn¡¯t notice it didn¡¯t mean that Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling didn¡¯t either. Their gazes met. But they didn¡¯t say anything. They paid Qin Hao even more attention. Because, they realized that Qin Hao held more weight in Huo Siyu¡¯s heart than they had expected. ¡°I thought that since you and your brother are in the capital, I cleared my schedule. Your brother rarelyes to the capital and since we¡¯re engaged, as the host, I can¡¯t neglect my future brother-inw.¡± There was really nothing wrong with him saying this in a formal tone. However, for some reason, Huo Siyu felt that something was amiss. But she could not pinpoint what was strange. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. My brother came to the capital to see Brother Feng. You don¡¯t have to entertain him.¡± ¡°Brother Feng?¡± Qin Hao looked at her. ¡°Who is he?¡± Qin Hao¡¯s gaze was sincere. He looked like he was really just curious about who this person was. Only Xue Yi, who was following behind him, lowered his head and tried his best not to let anyone see the emotions in his eyes. Xue Yi was the man who hade with Qin Hao and was the one driving. Oh no, Boss was jealous. Don¡¯t ask him why he could tell that Boss was jealous just by looking at his back. He saw Boss rubbing his thumb and index finger of his lowered right hand. This was a habit that Boss would have when he was angry. Of course, up until now, no more than three people, including Boss, knew about this habit. He was lucky to be one of them. Who asked him to be the subordinate who followed Boss the longest? ¡°Brother Feng is the Second Young Master of the Min Family, Min Rufeng.¡± ¡°I came to the capital to apany Brother to seek treatment from Brother Feng. You¡¯re the eldest son of the Qin Family and you live in the capital all year round. You should have heard of the Second Young Master of the Min Family, right?¡± Huo Siyu asked seriously and did not notice anything wrong with Qin Hao at all. It was probably because in her opinion, an honest person like Qin Hao would not be jealous. ¡°So he¡¯s the Second Young Master of the Min Family. Of course I¡¯ve heard of him.¡± ¡°Is Rainy very familiar with him?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re very close.¡± ¡°The capital seems big, but in reality, there¡¯s only this little circle. After staying in the capital for a long time, people in the same circle will always bump into each other. If you bump into them a few more times, you¡¯ll naturally be familiar with them.¡± Qin Hao looked at her and the expression in his eyes was about to change when Xue Yi coughed dryly and greeted Huo Siyu with a smile, ¡°Sister-inw.¡± ¡°Xue Yi is here too.¡± From the looks of it, Huo Siyu was already very familiar with the term ¡°Sister-inw¡±. The emotions in Qin Hao¡¯s eyes faded. He nced at Xue Yi. Xue Yi pretended not to notice Qin Hao¡¯s ¡°unfriendly¡± gaze and smiled as he spoke to Huo Siyu, ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to have a break so Boss brought me out to see the world. Will we be disturbing Sister-inw and¡­¡± He looked at Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling,¡±Sister-inw¡¯s friends? ¡± ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Oh right, let me introduce you. These two are my friends, Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling. Beauty Yu is the eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City. Sister Fengling is the boss of this bar.¡± ¡°This is Qin Hao.¡± The first thing that Qin Hao noticed was not Yan Jinyu whom Huo Siyu had just introduced, but the sequence of Huo Siyu¡¯s introductions. Usually, when introducing someone, people would first introduce the people they were closest to first. So in his fianc¨¦e¡¯s heart, he wasn¡¯t the closest to her? He wasn¡¯t evenparable to her friends? This was¡­ No. However, now was not the time to pursue this. He had plenty of time to slowly pull back the perception of his little fianc¨¦e that her fianc¨¦ was not as close as a friend. As for now¡­ He looked at Yan Jinyu. So this was the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, whom Second Yin was protecting like a treasure. Ever since they met, there was a faint smile on her face. She looked like a very cheerful girl. Her eyes were clear and her smile was sincere. She looked pure and clean. This was his first impression of the eldest daughter of the Yan Family. Up until now, he rarely misjudged people. But now, he had doubts about his first impression. No matter how innocent a young mistress of a wealthy family was, it was impossible for her to maintain her purest appearance after such a huge change in her living environment, even if she treated money like dirt. Carefree? He did not think that the person who could smile when he sized her up and sizing him up in return was a carefree person. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Young Master Qin a few times, but we haven¡¯t officially met. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you under such circumstances.¡± Xi Fengling smiled charmingly and extended her hand, ¡°Young Master Qin, nice to meet you.¡± Qin Hao nced at her and reached out to shake her hand. ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡± His little fianc¨¦e officially introduced them. It seemed like they were indeed close friends, even though he didn¡¯t know how his little fianc¨¦e got to know Xi Fengling. He retracted his hand and turned his gaze to Yan Jinyu again, ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, I¡¯ve long heard of your name.¡± ¡°You tter me.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled faintly, ¡°I should be the one who has heard so much about Young Master Qin.¡± Was Qin Hao an honest and straightforward person? At first nce, it did look like that, but then, she did not think so anymore. An honest and straightforward person would not stare at an unknown girl and size her up. Indeed, Qin Hao had restrained his gaze very well when he was sizing her up. Others might not have noticed it, but she was the one being sized up. Even if she didn¡¯t look up, she could still sense others sizing her up. Furthermore, she was sizing Qin Hao up too. However, judging from the current situation, Qin Hao was still a reliable person. At least, he did not treat Little Rain lightly. This was obvious from the moment he entered and saw Little Rain with her and Meimei present. It was not that they had an advantage over Little Rain in terms of looks, but if that man was very frivolous and had more than one person in his eyes, his normal behavior wouldn¡¯t be to focus on that person he adored at first nce. Forget about her, but Meimei was such an enchanting woman. If women were charmed by her, how could a man not look at her? However, Qin Hao did not look at her. ¡°Is that so?¡± Qin Hao replied mysteriously. ¡°Yes, Little Rain mentioned you to me. Oh, Brother Nine also mentioned Young Master Qin to me. When I was looking through the old photos.¡± Qin Hao was stunned, ¡°Old photos?¡± Both he and Second Yin didn¡¯t like to take photos. There was only one old photo of him and Second Yin. ¡°Does Nine still have that photo?¡± He uttered the form of address ¡°Nine¡± subconsciously. Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze paused, and her smile deepened. ¡°Nine?¡± Realizing that he had misspoken, Qin Hao continued to keep a straight face. ¡°It¡¯s Yin Jiujin. In the early years in the army, myrades casually called him by this name when we were joking around. It became my habit to call him that. However, after Second Yin retired, no one called him by that name anymore.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t like it when people call him that either.¡± Yan Jinyu could tell that Qin Hao¡¯sst sentence was to remind her not to mention this form of address to Yin Jiujin when she returned. Because Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t like it. As long as she had some brains, she wouldn¡¯t mention it to Yin Jiujin. That was Qin Hao¡¯s intention. ¡°I see.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s right hand had already subconsciously touched the ¡°watch¡± on her left wrist. Yin Jiujin actually minded the way hisrade called him so much. It could only mean that therade who had called out this name was very important to Yin Jiujin. Was it Liu Junqing or someone else? Regardless of who it was, it meant that there was someone who held a very important ce in Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart once. Tsk, she was unhappy. Most importantly, Yin Jiujin hadn¡¯t mentioned it to her. She was even more unhappy. Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu knew Yan Jinyu very well. Seeing that her expression didn¡¯t change, but her smile was actually getting wider and wider and her hand was still on her weapon, they couldn¡¯t help but panic. The two of them didn¡¯t know what stage Yan Jinyu¡¯s ¡°illness¡± had recovered to. They said anxiously at the same time, ¡°Beauty Yu!¡± This was a reminder, but it was more of a worry. Seeing that everyone, including Qin Hao, was looking at them in surprise, Xi Fengling returned to her usual charming smile, ¡°Beauty Yu, Young Master Qin, don¡¯t stand here for now. If you have anything to say, let¡¯s go sit in the private room and talk.¡± At the same time, Huo Siyu waved to the waiter. ¡°Please get me a packet of yogurt. Bring it over after it¡¯s warmed up. Thank you.¡± ¡°Alright, Miss Huo, please wait a moment.¡± Yan Jinyu looked up at them and sighed helplessly. Their reaction was a little too big. She was no longer like she was before. She was just a little unhappy. It wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t control her emotions. However, Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart was still warm. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the private room.¡± After saying that, she smiled at Qin Hao. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the photos that Young Master Qin is talking about look like, but when I was looking through Brother Nine¡¯s old photos, I saw a photo of Brother Nine when he was in the army. There¡¯s Young Master Qin on it.¡± ¡°It was at that time that Brother Nine mentioned Young Master Qin to me.¡± Of course, that wasn¡¯t the truth. As soon as she saw the photo, she recognized that the person beside Yin Jiujin was Little Rain¡¯s fianc¨¦, the eldest son of the Qin Family in the capital. ¡°I see.¡± Qin Hao looked calm, but his heart was not calm. He still kept the photo¡­ The deeper their friendship, the greater the blow of betrayal. Second Yin must have been trapped by this matter all these years. Chapter 249 - Crazy With Jealousy

Chapter 249: Crazy With Jealousy

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, Liu Junqing didn¡¯t even leave an exnation. However, after this, he was even more certain that the eldest daughter of the Yan Family in front of him was not as she looked on the surface. At a certain moment just now, he actually felt a dangerous aura from Yan Jinyu. Yes, danger. Even for a moment, he caught it. It wasn¡¯t an illusion. Because his fianc¨¦e and Xi Fengling had a huge reaction at that time. It was said that his little fianc¨¦e and Yan Jinyu had been introduced by Second Yin. Now, it seemed like¡­ that wasn¡¯t the case. If they were only on good terms after Second Yin introduced them, it was impossible for them to have such a deep friendship in such a short time. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go upstairs after picking him up?¡± He looked over and saw Min Rufeng walking out of the elevator. Seeing that no one was going up, he thought that someone was looking for trouble, so he went downstairs to take a look. ¡°We¡¯re about to go up,¡± Xi Fengling said. Min Rufeng walked over and naturally held Xi Fengling¡¯s waist. He nodded slightly at Qin Hao and said coldly, ¡°Young Master Qin.¡± Qin Hao nced at him and nodded, ¡°Second Young Master Min.¡± Although they both lived in the capital, Qin Hao and Min Rufeng had never interacted before. Even if they met, they had only seen each other from afar at a certain party. They had never even greeted each other formally. Qin Hao¡¯s understanding of Min Rufeng was the same as his understanding of Yan Jinyu. His understanding of them was what the outside world said about them. With just one look, Qin Hao knew that the rumors saying that Min Rufeng was useless and had no power and right and had to rely on women to live were all fake. Not to mention anything else, just from Min Rufeng¡¯s hug, it was obvious that Min Rufeng wasn¡¯t Xi Fengling¡¯s gigolo when a seductive and ostentatious woman like Xi Fengling suddenly revealed a relying posture. ¡°It¡¯s just picking someone up. Why are you all here?¡± Min Rufeng nced at the three of them and seemed a little unhappy. He turned around and instructed someone to prepare the drinks and snacks. Huo Xuan was the only one left in the private room now. Huo Xuan had juste out of the washroom. Huo Xuan exuded a cold aura when he found out that Huo Siyu had gone downstairs to pick Qin Hao up. It made Min Rufeng think that he was going to rush downstairs to catch her in the next second. Min Rufeng was not much better himself. Qin Hao was a man. Couldn¡¯t he go upstairs himself? He still needed someone to pick him up! It was fine if Little Rain went to pick him up, but Little Yu and Fengling also followed. Was Qin Hao so influential? Tsk. At this moment, Min Rufeng and Huo Xuan had the same mentality. They felt like their prized cabbage had been eaten by a?pig1. Xi Fengling sensed that Min Rufeng seemed to be angry, so she hurriedly said, ¡°I saw that the two of them didn¡¯t go upstairs for a long time before I came down to call them. I¡¯m the same as you. I¡¯m not here to pick them up.¡± Yan Jinyu flicked a nce at Xi Fengling. Xi Fengling felt a chill down her spine and had a bad feeling. Indeed, Yan Jinyu grinned. ¡°Feng, Meimei was smoking just now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xi Fengling Xi Fengling red at her. Beauty Yu was using her as a target. She braced herself and looked at Min Rufeng, who had a faint smile on his face. ¡°Erm, Feng, don¡¯t listen to Beauty Yu¡¯s nonsense. I was helping Little Wang hold that cigarette and I¡¯ve already gotten someone to send it to him.¡± ¡°Does Little Wang smoke?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xi Fengling. Oh no! She had forgotten about that! She pped away Min Rufeng¡¯s hand that was around her waist and red at him. ¡°I¡¯ve already quit. Can¡¯t I hold a cigarette? Min Rufeng, let me tell you. If you continue to control me so strictly, I¡¯ll hide from you. Do you believe me?¡± Min Rufeng didn¡¯t say anything either. He just looked at her and smiled gently. Xi Fengling¡¯s eyelids twitched. Her aura weakened immediately. ¡°I didn¡¯t smoke, I swear!¡± She winked at Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs,¡± she said to Min Rufeng. Min Rufeng looked at her and his smile faded in the next second. Min Rufeng was a doctor and Yan Jinyu was his patient. He knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s situation better than anyone else. Hence, he could tell at a nce when Yan Jinyu waspletely normal and when she was abnormal. Although she hid it very well and the situation was not serious, it was obvious that her emotions were not right. Before Min Rufeng could speak, Yan Jinyu smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs. Since we¡¯re entertaining guests, it¡¯s not good to keep our guests waiting in the private room.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go make a call.¡± She was no longer the easily frustrated her in the past. Yan Jinyu knew very well that she couldpletely control her emotions now. However, since they were worried, she would go and adjust her emotions. She did not want to ruin everyone¡¯s mood. Min Rufeng looked at Xi Fengling in confusion, and Xi Fengling shook her head. Then, he looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go upstairs first. Beauty Yu,e up after your call.¡± Yan Jinyu, who had already taken a few steps towards the door, turned back and nodded with a smile. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± At this moment, the waiter brought over a packet of yogurt. ¡°Miss Huo, this is the yogurt you wanted.¡± Huo Siyu thanked her and took it. ¡°Beauty Yu.¡± The next second, the yogurt was thrown at Yan Jinyu. It wasn¡¯t far, only three meters away. However, it was very difficult for ordinary people to catch a packet of yogurt like this. Yet, Yan Jinyu easily caught it. ¡°Thank you.¡± She thanked Huo Siyu and opened the yogurt to take a sip. She walked towards the door with the yogurt. After taking two steps, she stopped and nodded at Luo Qiu, who had been staring at her. She was Yan Jinyun¡¯s partner so she should greet her. Luo Qiu was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Yan Jinyu to not only see her, but also greet her. Just now, when Yan Jinyu was with those people, it was not difficult to tell their attitude towards Yan Jinyu. This was the capital, and these people were very influential in the capital. They even had such an attitude towards Yan Jinyu. This meant that even though Yan Jinyu and them were from North City, they were obviously not on the same level as Yan Jinyu. She felt a little wistful. She wondered if the Yan Family¡¯s parents would regret treating Yan Jinyu with such an attitude when they saw her now. She smiled back. Then, she asked Yu Chen, ¡°Cousin, did you book a private room previously? If you haven¡¯t, I¡¯ll book one with Cousin.¡± Yu Chen, who had found out about Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, was already so shocked that she stood rooted to the ground. She didn¡¯t hear Luo Qiu at all. The eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City! Didn¡¯t that mean that the man beside her on the ne that day was Master Nine?! S-she actually had an unhappy encounter with his fianc¨¦e in front of Master Nine. And because of Master Nine¡¯s looks and bearing, she had put on an aloof posture in front of him and wanted him to notice her like other men¡­ W-was she on the brink of death?! Just now, when she saw Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling standing together, she almost rushed over. If it wasn¡¯t for the sudden appearance of the eldest son of the Qin Family, making her have no choice but to stop in her tracks, she would have openly offended Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e now! She really didn¡¯t like Yan Jinyu. When she didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, she couldn¡¯t bear to see Yan Jinyu¡¯s coquettish attitude that only knew how to cling onto men. After knowing Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, she looked down on her background. However, no matter how much she looked down on Yan Jinyu, she couldn¡¯t afford to provoke Yan Jinyu! She couldn¡¯t afford to offend Master Nine! Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling seemed to have a good rtionship. Xi Fengling was also on good terms with the daughter of the Huo Family who was the fianc¨¦e of the eldest son of the Qin Family. How was she going to fight with Xi Fengling now? As for Min Rufeng, he naturally wrapped his arm around Xi Fengling¡¯s waist as soon as he appeared. Their posture was so intimate! It made her crazy with jealousy! What right did Xi Fengling have to be on good terms with so many people that she couldn¡¯t afford to offend and be treated like this by Min Rufeng! She had always been the most outstanding and popr girl since she was young. Why did she lose to a bar girl?! She was indignant! Gave up on Min Rufeng? No! Absolutely not! All these years, there were countless men pursuing her. Min Rufeng was the first person she really liked. It was definitely impossible for her to give up! So what if Xi Fengling had more help? Her lowly background made her unable to enter the Min Family! Just based on this alone, Xi Fengling was not her match! Only then did Luo Qiu realize that there was something wrong with Yu Chen¡¯s expression. She could not pinpoint what was wrong, but it was especially strange. It made her feel that her cousin was an extremely evil person. ¡°Cou¡­¡± She wanted to ask again, but Yu Chen didn¡¯t give her a chance. Yu Chen called out to Min Rufeng, who was about to go upstairs with Xi Fengling in his arms, ¡°Dr. Min!¡± Her voice was rather loud and everyone in the hall heard her. Everyone looked at her. It also gave Luo Qiu a shock. On the other side, Yan Jinyu¡ªwho had already walked to the door of the bar, holding the yogurt in one hand, taking out her phone from her pocket with the other and about to make a call¡ªstopped in her tracks. Yan Jinyu had actually long discovered Yu Chen, Luo Qiu, and the others, but she didn¡¯t take them to heart. However, she still greeted Luo Qiu because Luo Qiu and Yan Jinyun had a coboration. However, she didn¡¯t even look at Yu Chen. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Dr. Min be working in the hospital? Why are you here in such a short time?¡± She looked at Xi Fengling. ¡°Is this Dr. Min¡¯s girlfriend?¡± They looked at her. Luo Qiu¡¯s intuition told her that if she let Yu Chen continue, something would probably happen. It was normal for them to meet and greet colleagues by chance, but what was with her cousin¡¯s jealous and angry tone? Was Cousin crazy? Couldn¡¯t she tell that these people were not easy-to-bully people? As she thought about it, Luo Qiu wanted to step forward to persuade Yu Chen, but she was stopped by Luo Yikun. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere too much. We can¡¯t afford to provoke these people,¡± Luo Yikun said. ¡°But Cousin¡­¡± ¡°If she wants to die, why do you care? It¡¯s not like you have a deep rtionship with her. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still strangers before youe to the capital.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but no matter what, she¡¯s still my cousin¡­¡± ¡°You treat her as your cousin, but does she treat you as her cousin?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. Not to mention that she doesn¡¯t treat you as a cousin, even if she treats you sincerely as a cousin, you shouldn¡¯t interfere in such a situation.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with being selfish sometimes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to stand out, but you have to weigh your own strength first. Don¡¯t end up losing yourself when you can¡¯t even help others in the end.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re not only yourself now. You¡¯re also the head of the Luo Family. Don¡¯t sacrifice yourself and your ancestors¡¯ business.¡± ¡°Besides, that¡¯s her courting death. Why do you care about her? She¡¯s already an adult. She has to be responsible for her own actions.¡± He thought that Yu Chen was just a little vain and hypocritical. At least, she had some brains. From the looks of it now, a person who could be easily overwhelmed by jealousy and not see the strength of the enemy did not have brains at all. ¡°So what if I¡¯m Min Rufeng¡¯s girlfriend? So what if I¡¯m not?¡± Xi Fengling flipped her hair and said charmingly, ¡°Miss, is it appropriate for you to ask others about their private matters?¡± At that moment, Yu Chen saw that Min Rufeng was looking at Xi Fengling with infatuation. Yu Chen was extremely jealous and hadpletely lost her mind. ¡°I¡¯m talking to Dr. Min. Why are you interrupting! A bar girl who climbs up the ranks with¡­¡± ¡°p¡ª¡± Chapter 250 - Meimei Was Domineering

Chapter 250: Meimei Was Domineering

Everyone looked over and saw the person who had just walked out of the elevator bending down to pick up her phone. She picked up her phone, pushed up her sses and smiled apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing everyone. I didn¡¯t hold my phone properly.¡± ¡°Eh, Sister Yu, you¡¯re here so quickly?¡± She was gentle and appropriate, dignified and generous. Who else could it be but Min Sisi? ¡°Sister Yu, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so pale? Are you feeling ufortable somewhere?¡± As she spoke, she walked towards Yu Chen. Min Nan, who had walked out of the elevator with Min Sisi, instinctively retreated when he saw Yan Jinyu. He was so frightened that he didn¡¯t dare to speak. However, after hearing Min Sisi¡¯s words, his concern for Yu Chen suppressed the fear in his heart. He asked anxiously, ¡°Chenchen, are you alright? Where are you feeling unwell? Do you want to go to the hospital to take a look?¡± Yu Chen suddenly snapped back to her senses. It was only then that she realized that so many people were staring at her. Even the service staff of Mei Feng stopped what they were doing and looked at her with unfriendly gazes. She broke out in cold sweat. S-she was just¡­ Not to mention that there were many people here that she couldn¡¯t afford to offend, this was Xi Fengling¡¯s territory. She would definitely be the one to suffer if she openly went against Xi Fengling here! She had investigated Xi Fengling before. She was someone who wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble at all. If anyone dared to cause trouble in Mei Feng, she wouldn¡¯t care about their identities and beat them up and throw them out. Up to this day, Mei Feng Bar was not affected at all and its business was even getting better. As for the troublemakers who had been taught a lesson by Xi Fengling, they didn¡¯t dare toe to Mei Feng again. S-she almost¡­ How could she still have the face to stay in the capital in the future if she was beaten up and thrown out of Mei Feng? ¡°I-I¡¯m fine,¡± she said to Min Sisi. Then, she said to Min Nan coldly out of habit, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Eldest Young Master Min.¡± ¡°Chenchen, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. Must you be so distant? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t agree to my pursuit, but can you not be so distant? We weren¡¯t like this in the past.¡± In the past? Indeed, they had known each other since they were young and were good friends who could talk about anything. However, ever since Min Nan started pursuing her, her attitude towards Min Nan had be colder and colder. Was she really cold to him? Not really. If she was really cold to him, how could the eldest son of the Min Family, who had led a pampered life and was pursued by countless people, possibly chase after her for so many years? Blowing hot and cold was her attitude towards Min Nan. She really did not intend to be with Min Nan. Min Nan was not her ideal partner, but she enjoyed the feeling of being crazily pursued by the eldest son of the Min Family. Because of Min Nan¡¯s pursuit, many people envied her. Her treatment in the Imperial Capital Hospital was also much better than the other doctors in the same batch. She did not agree to Min Nan¡¯s pursuit and Min Nan had pursued her for so many years. Her reputation was getting more and more famous, and more and more people began to pursue her. It was not anyone else but the heir of the Min Family. He had lowered himself to pursue her for many years and did not have an official girlfriend by his side. Who did not know that she was in Min Nan¡¯s heart? Whether they were afraid of the Min Family or wanted to cling onto the Min Family, they would naturally tter her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eldest Young Master Min. I¡­¡± ¡°You also know that it¡¯s very difficult for us to return to the past. You¡¯re the one who broke this rtionship. I¡¯m really in a difficult position now that you¡¯re like this. Your pursuit has caused me to have never dated once because no one dares to offend you, Young Master Min.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about love. I don¡¯t have many friends now either. Everyone doesn¡¯t dare to get too close to me because I rejected you. They¡¯re afraid that when you lose interest in me, you¡¯ll take revenge on me and my friends too.¡± ¡°I know that it¡¯s your right to like someone and to pursue someone, but Eldest Young Master Min, you¡¯re really making things difficult for me.¡± As she spoke, she was about to cry. Min Nan felt anxious, ¡°Chenchen, what are you talking about? Why would I take revenge on you? Don¡¯t you know how I treat you?¡± ¡°Alright! If you don¡¯t like my pursuit, I can change my method, but you have to remember that you, Yu Chen, will only be mine in this lifetime!¡± Yu Chen gritted her teeth. If it was in the past, she would feel superior even if she looked cold on the surface when she heard Min Nan say this, but now¡­ In front of so many people, Min Rufeng, who she liked, was also here. ¡°The matters of the heart are not something that I can control. You¡¯re the eldest son of the Min Family. Of course, I can¡¯t offend you, but I can still control myself. Eldest Young Master Min, you know me. I won¡¯t do anything that I don¡¯t want to do. Even if you put a knife on my neck, I won¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°If you force me, I can still decide about my own life.¡± Her eyes were red and her words were firm. Min Nan¡¯s heart ached and he was anxious. ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t force you. Don¡¯t be rash and don¡¯t take it too hard.¡± Min Sisi threw a nce at them. If she was really forced into a corner, would Yu Chen risk her life? Min Nan was indeed a fool to believe that! If Min Nan¡¯s attitude was stronger, Yu Chen would definitely not dare to resist. He didn¡¯t even know that he was being treated as a back up by someone blowing hot and cold at him. Such a person was actually the ¡°outstanding¡± heir raised by the Min Family! He was dragging her down! ¡°Sister Yu, why are you saying all this out of the blue? My brother is only concerned about you. He¡¯s as concerned about whether you¡¯re feeling ufortable as me. He doesn¡¯t have any other intentions.¡± ¡°Indeed, my brother likes you and is pursuing you, but what does this have to do with the current situation? Why are you saying something so irrelevant?¡± ¡°Oh, Sister Yu, you said that you would bring me out to y. My mother is worried about meing alone, so she asked my brother to apany me. You don¡¯t mind, right?¡± Min Sisi was taking the initiative first. In that case, the chances of Yu Chen mentioning that she was the one who asked her out first was very slim. If Yu Chen didn¡¯t mention it, she wouldn¡¯t attract too much attention. Even if Yu Chen mentioned it, she could still say that she called Yu Chen because she was too curious and asked her when she was free toe over. ¡°Of course not.¡± Yu Chen smiled insincerely. It was fine usually, but her goal today was Min Rufeng. Min Nan¡¯s arrival would only ruin things! However, she had to rope Min Sisi in, so she could not show her displeasure. Furthermore, Min Sisi was not Min Nan who was infatuated with her. If she really offended her, Min Sisi would definitely not be as forgiving to her as Min Nan. The Yu Family¡¯s status was far inferior to the Min Family, and she could not afford to offend the eldest daughter of the Min Family. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else today. Since you¡¯re here, have fun.¡± Yu Chen was giving herself a way out. It was also her usual method to deal with Min Nan. Wielding both the carrot and the stick. ¡°Oh right, Sisi, let me introduce you. This is my cousin Luo Qiu and her cousin Luo Yikun.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Luo siblings who were suddenly called out. Why did they bring them out? They did not want to show their faces at this time. Also, Yu Chen¡¯s ability to change her attitude quickly simply amazed Luo Qiu. She had almost gone crazy just now and now, she had restrained her emotions? She even looked weak and aggrieved, making the Eldest Young Master of the Min Family feel sorry for her. She didn¡¯t even look at the asion. The big shots whom she had antagonized were still standing here! Did her cousin think that the other party would let it go so easily after she made a fuss just now? She actually still had the mood to ¡°pimp¡±. Indeed, just as Luo Qiu thought that, Xi Fengling, who had been watching a show, said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt.¡± ¡°Miss, what were you trying to say just now?¡± Yu Chen¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw her charming smile. She had already reacted and understood the situation. If Xi Fengling wanted to pursue the matter, she was at aplete disadvantage. At the thought of this, the indignation and jealousy in her heart intensified. She was actually afraid of a bar girl! ¡°You were saying why should I interrupt you when you¡¯re talking to Min Rufeng. You even said something about being a bar girl. Are you talking about me?¡± She flipped her hair and smiled charmingly as she walked forward seductively. Yu Chen instinctively retreated. Yu Chen¡¯s face darkened after taking two steps back. She was actually so afraid of this woman! The other party had only taken two steps forward and she retreated in fear! If someone saw that she was afraid of Xi Fengling, where would she put her face? Hence, Yu Chen braced herself and stood still. Xi Fengling raised her chin and smiled even more seductively, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re very brave. How dare youe to my territory to find trouble with me.¡± Little girl¡­ Actually, in terms of age, Xi Fengling was one year younger than Yu Chen. However, at this moment, be it her height or aura, she hadpletely crushed Yu Chen. Wasn¡¯t Yu Chen just a little girl in front of her? She instinctively trembled. However, she felt that this was too embarrassing. Yu Chen wanted to retreat and break free from Xi Fengling¡¯s hand that was holding her chin, but Xi Fengling held her chin tightly and she couldn¡¯t break free at all. Her chin hurt. Looking into Xi Fengling¡¯s smiling eyes, an unknown fear suddenly spread from Yu Chen¡¯s heart. Her pupils were constricted. Seeing her cowardice, Xi Fengling chuckled softly and let go of her chin. She raised her hand to pat her face. ¡°Little girl, how dare youe to my territory to find trouble with so little courage?¡± ¡°Oh, no, I should say that you still dare to think about my man with that little courage?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still too inexperienced to snatch a man from me.¡± ¡°I have to entertain guests today. I don¡¯t want to see blood here, so I¡¯ll let you off for now. If there¡¯s a next time, ha¡­¡± With a chuckle, an exquisite dagger slid from her sleeve to her palm. She held the dagger and raised Yu Chen¡¯s chin. When Yu Chen realized what it was, she almost fainted. ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, I wonder if you can survive.¡± Then, she retracted her dagger. The dagger appeared and retracted so quickly that only Yu Chen saw it. At that moment, Yu Chen¡¯s scalp went numb and her back was covered in cold sweat. Because she realized that Xi Fengling was not joking at all! A 24-year-old woman who had no background, had only spent three years bing famous in the capital. If she wasn¡¯t ruthless enough, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive so well in the capital. She always said that Xi Fengling used indecent methods to get to the top, but she knew that even if she had methods, Xi Fengling needed to have courage. She just didn¡¯t want to admit that Xi Fengling was better than her! Xi Fengling retracted her dagger and retreated. Yu Chen¡¯s legs went limp and she fell to the ground. ¡°Spread the word that from today onwards, if Miss Yu spends at Mei Feng, I¡¯ll charge her three times the usual price. People from the same industry, if they give me, Xi Fengling, face, they should know what to do.¡± Xi Fengling¡¯s n was for the others to charge Yu Chen three times the price whenever she goes to a ce in the same industry, but Xi Fengling was too famous in this industry. Once her words spread, few entertainment venues in the capital dared to receive Yu Chen. Yu Chen¡¯s face was ashen. If this matter got out, how could she still hold her head up high?! However, she did not dare to resist. She did not even dare to say a word. She was afraid that Xi Fengling would be unhappy and turn around to stab her. After settling the trouble, Xi Fengling looked at Yan Jinyu, who was standing there. ¡°Beauty Yu, it¡¯s just a small farce. Go and make your call. After your call, go upstairs and look for us.¡± Yan Jinyu drank the yogurt and spun her phone. She smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not making the call anymore.¡± Because she seemed to have discovered something very interesting. Min Rufeng and the rest looked at her curiously. Yan Jinyu smiled at them but didn¡¯t say anything. She only walked towards Min Sisi, ¡°Eldest Miss Min, we meet again.¡± Seeing this, Xi Fengling and Min Rufeng looked at each other. Then, Xi Fengling walked to Min Rufeng and stood beside him, watching the show attentively. Tsk tsk, how did this eldest daughter of the Min Family provoke Beauty Yu? It was fine if she provoked her, but she even provoked Beauty Yu at the wrong time. Beauty Yu was the most untouchable when she was in a bad mood. Min Sisi retracted her gaze and looked at Min Nan, who took a few steps back in fear whenever Yan Jinyu took a step forward. Suppressing the doubts in her heart, she smiled appropriately. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve met again. I didn¡¯t expect Miss Yan to be here either.¡± ¡°Seeing Eldest Miss Yan like this, I believe that what happened in the mall yesterday did not affect you. I¡¯m relieved.¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t affect me and it didn¡¯t affect Eldest Miss Min either.¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°Eldest Miss Min looks so dignified and obedient. I thought you wouldn¡¯te to a ce like a bar.¡± Min Sisi was about to say ¡°the same to you¡±, but Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t give her a chance. After that, Yan Jinyu¡¯s actions were a little unfathomable. She suddenly looked at Luo Yikun, who was standing beside Luo Qiu, and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t pay much attention just now. Second Young Master Luo is also here.¡± Min Sisi¡¯s eyelids twitched. Chapter 251 - Cant See Through Them

Chapter 251: Can¡¯t See Through Them

Ever since she officially met Yan Jinyu yesterday, she couldn¡¯t see through Yan Jinyu at all. She didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu¡¯s background, nor could she see her intentions. However, she had an inexplicable fear for Yan Jinyu. She felt that she couldn¡¯t stay in front of Yan Jinyu for too long. Otherwise, she might be seen through. This was Min Sisi¡¯s impression of Yan Jinyu. Once Yan Jinyu spoke, Min Sisi¡¯s fear of Yan Jinyu intensified. She was still talking to her a second ago, but the next second, the topic changed to someone else. And that topic was switched to Luo Yikun. She had a momentary eye contact with Luo Yikun just now. However, Yan Jinyu also realized it during that short exchange of nces? If that was really the case, then Yan Jinyu was too scary. She looked at Luo Yikun without much emotion andmented inwardly,?Oh, so this was Luo Yikun. Moreover, she quickly looked away. Min Sisi was shocked. Luo Yikun wasn¡¯t any better either. He usually wouldn¡¯t care so much, but Yan Jinyu was still talking to Min Sisi a moment ago. It was hard not to think about it when she suddenly turned to him. Suppressing his shock, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a small fry. It¡¯s normal that Eldest Miss Yan didn¡¯t notice me. I didn¡¯t expect to meet Eldest Miss Yan the second day I came to the capital. This can be considered as meeting an old friend in a foreignnd. It¡¯s a littlementable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeedmentable.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled mysteriously. ¡°Since you¡¯re an old friend from his hometown and Second Young Master Luo and Miss Luo are also here to y, why don¡¯t you not open a private room ande to our private room together?¡± She turned to Min Sisi. ¡°Eldest Miss Min, why don¡¯t you join us? Yesterday, Eldest Miss Min specially freed up some time to apany me shopping. I¡¯ll treat you to a drink as appreciation.¡± The three people who knew Yan Jinyu were silent. Forget it, Beauty Yu wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would invite people to drink. There was probably something wrong with these two people. There was something wrong, and Beauty Yu wasn¡¯tpletely sure, so she wanted more interaction to observe them. Otherwise, with Beauty Yu¡¯s personality, if she waspletely sure, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to feign civility with them. Min Sisi instinctively wanted to reject her. However, before she could say anything, Luo Yikun rejected her first. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Thank you for your kind intentions, Eldest Miss Yan.¡± He nced at the few people over there. ¡°Since Eldest Miss Yan has made an appointment with friends, it¡¯s not good for us to disturb you too much. We can meet again when we return to North City.¡± Luo Qiu also smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Eldest Miss Yan. We shouldn¡¯t disturb you anymore. When we return to North City, I¡¯ll treat Eldest Miss Yan and Yun¡¯er toe out to y. It can be considered aspleting our friendship.¡± She did not know why her cousin would reject her, but they came out with her cousin. Since her cousin was already like this, they could not y with themselves. Most importantly, her cousin had just offended thedy boss of Mei Feng. Yu Chen was targeting her man and almost offended her because of jealousy. She really could not tell that her cousin was such a person. Although the Yu Family in the capital was notparable to the three top-notch families, it was still one of the top families. As the eldest daughter of the Yu Family, her cousin gave her the impression that she was a real daughter of a wealthy family when they first met. Who knew that this would happen? Indeed, a ¡°small ce¡± like North City was better. Just like Yun¡¯er, she was indeed the top socialite. Be it her looks, temperament, or brain, she was indeed worthy of her title as the top socialite. How could the daughters of the wealthy families in the capitalpare to her who could support her family at the age of 18? Many of these socialites in the capital were useless and hypocritical. If Yan Jinyun knew that this was how Luo Qiu evaluated her, she would definitely reply to Luo Qiu in her heart.?That¡¯s because she knew how to pretend. Yan Jinyu nced at Luo Yikun before smiling at Luo Qiu. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve already said so, I won¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°What about Eldest Miss Min?¡± Min Sisi looked at Min Rufeng. She had made up her mind to find out Min Rufeng¡¯s background today andpare it with Min Nan. If Min Nan was really useless, she didn¡¯t mind ¡°cooperating¡± with Min Rufeng. However, Yan Jinyu actually knew Min Rufeng! They even looked very familiar! In that case, would Min Rufeng still agree to cooperate with her? She couldn¡¯t be sure. Besides, she really didn¡¯t want to stay in front of Yan Jinyu anymore. She was afraid that Yan Jinyu would find out more. After a moment of hesitation, she asked in embarrassment, ¡°Will I disturb you guys?¡± Forget it, she just had to pay attention. She had been able to hide for so many years, and yet the Min Family, including Meng An, had not realized it. Perhaps she could continue to hide in front of Yan Jinyu? Without much contact, she had no idea how much better Min Rufeng was than Min Nan. She also couldn¡¯t confirm how close Min Rufeng and Yan Jinyu were. She could only n her next step after she found out more. ¡°You won¡¯t disturb us. It¡¯s just a private gathering.¡± Yan Jinyu looked exceptionally warm. ¡°I came with friends today. Is it convenient for me to bring others with me?¡± It was better to bring Yu Chen along as a target. Otherwise, she would be too conspicuous alone. ¡°Of course.¡± However, just as Min Sisi¡¯s gaze looked over, Min Nan hurriedly said, ¡°C-chenchen and I won¡¯t stay anymore. I¡¯ll send her back. Sisi, if you want to go back, call home and get the chauffeur to pick you up.¡± Min Nan didn¡¯t dare to look at Yan Jinyu during the entire conversation. ¡°Is Sister Yu going back? Didn¡¯t you agree to bring me out to y? I rarelye to ces like bars.¡± Yu Chen was still immersed in the fear of being threatened by Xi Fengling with a dagger. She had lost all her face in public and almost lost her life. She didn¡¯t want to stay here for a second longer. However, she wanted to befriend Min Sisi. Even if she left now, she had to achieve her goal. Hence, Yu Chen took a deep breath and forced herself to say to Min Sisi, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sisi. I won¡¯t apany you today. However, my cousin and her cousin are about the same age as you. I brought them here today to see what the most famous bar in the capital is like. I can¡¯t apany you but they can. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to arrange for someone to send them back to the Yu Familyter.¡± ¡°Qiu, you and Kun can apany Sisi. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°But Cousin, Second Brother and I just rejected Miss Yan¡¯s invitation. That¡¯s not very good, right?¡± Yu Chen, who was supported by Min Nan, clenched her fists secretly and looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Miss Yan won¡¯t mind, right?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled brightly. ¡°No, I mind.¡± Then, Yu Chen¡¯s smile froze on her face. However, this wasn¡¯t the most humiliating thing. The most humiliating was Yan Jinyu¡¯s next words. ¡°I don¡¯t mind that they went back on their words after rejecting it but I mind that you are the one to say it.¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, Miss Yu, this is the third time we¡¯ve met, right? It seems like every time we meet, things are very unhappy.¡± ¡°Could it be that in your opinion, we¡¯re not enemies yet?¡± Yu Chen¡¯s expression was so ugly that it was almost twisted. She was just relying on Master Nine¡¯s backing. What was there to be arrogant about! If it wasn¡¯t because she couldn¡¯t afford to provoke Master Nine, why would she be so polite to a girl from a small family in a small ce like hers! Seeing Yu Chen¡¯s expression, Yan Jinyu was satisfied. She wanted to p her face ruthlessly. Who the hell was she? How dare she call Meimei that? If Min Sisi¡¯s phone hadn¡¯t fallen to the ground and interrupted Yu Chen, the remaining half packet of yogurt in her hand would have been wasted. She almost threw the yogurt packet at Yu Chen¡¯s face. However, she didn¡¯t expect Min Sisi to help Yu Chen. Did Min Sisi help Yu Chen because of Yu Chen? Or was it because Yu Chen was Min Nan¡¯s lover and Min Sisi cared about Min Nan¡¯s feelings so she helped Yu Chen? None of them seemed to be. Because with just one look, she could tell that Min Sisi did not have a deep rtionship with Min Nan. She knew how to conceal herself, had an unknown background, and was also an extremely cold person. Then, Yan Jinyu could only think of two possibilities for Min Sisi to help Yu Chen. Firstly, Yu Chen was still useful to Min Sisi. Secondly, it was for the Yu Family behind Yu Chen. Min Sisi intrigued her. ¡°However, what I mind is that you are the one to say it, but I didn¡¯t say that I can¡¯t invite them again.¡± As she spoke, she looked at the Luo siblings. ¡°What do Second Young Master Luo and the eldest daughter of the Luo Family think?¡± ¡°Of course they want to go with me.¡± Min Sisi beat her to it when they didn¡¯t answer. Then, she smiled apologetically at Yan Jinyu, ¡°It¡¯s like this. It¡¯s not very appropriate for me to follow you guys alone, so I wanted to call them along. Anyway, they¡¯re here to y and they know Eldest Miss Yan.¡± ¡°Second Young Master Luo and Miss Luo, just agree. This is my first timeing to a bar. I really don¡¯t want to go back like this.¡± Although she was talking to the two of them, she looked at Luo Yikun seriously. Luo Yikun¡¯s expression did not change. It was unknown if he had received Min Sisi¡¯s signal. He only said to Yan Jinyu, ¡°Then, Qiu and I will disturb you.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled deeply. Alright, she had almost gotten the answer she wanted. In the end, Min Nan left with Yu Chen. The two of them seemed to want to escape, and the other three followed them upstairs. Instead of going up to the fifth floor, they went to the third floor. They were in a luxurious private room on the third floor. In the elevator, Qin Hao took a deep look at Yan Jinyu before retracting his gaze. She was indeed someone Second Yin had taken a fancy to. She was indeed not a simple person. It was fine if the three of them, including his little fianc¨¦e, were so nervous, but he could not see through their actions at all. She looked like she was smiling and easy to get along with, but she was actually an extremely cold person. He could tell that when he was talking to Yan Jinyu. His little fianc¨¦e was also someone who seemed easy to get along with, but was actually cold and unapproachable. However, in terms of coldness, Yan Jinyu seemed to be even more so than his little fianc¨¦e. Would such a person be warm and hospitable? So, was there something wrong with the daughter of the Min Family or the two people from North City? Qin Hao indeed didn¡¯t like to poke his nose into other people¡¯s business. However, he was smart and could sense all that. He didn¡¯t want to deliberately stop himself from analyzing it. However, it was true that he would not ask further. ¡°Second Brother.¡± As soon as the elevator reached the third floor, the few of them walked out of the elevator one after another. Min Sisi tightened the strap of her backpack and lowered her head as she called Min Rufeng softly. She looked nervous as if she was afraid of being scolded. Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows and looked at Min Rufeng. Are you very familiar with her? Min Rufeng shook his head. He was also a little stunned. Min Sisi¡¯s attitude towards him was not like this in the Min Family. What was she doing? Acting like a pair of good brother and sister with him? She was afraid of being scolded by her brother when she came to the bar, so she put on such a nervous expression? Did he look like the kind of person who would poke his nose into other people¡¯s business? Younger sister? What a joke! He, Min Rufeng, indeed had two younger sisters, but their surnames were not Min. Chapter 252 - Huo Xuan Realizes

Chapter 252: Huo Xuan Realizes

¡°Yes,¡± Min Rufeng replied simply. He led Xi Fengling to the private room. Min Sisi tightened her grip on the strap of her bag. Her head was lowered and she was wearing sses. No one could see the emotions in her eyes. She was unhappy, but not angry. Min Sisi could hide for so many years. It was obvious that she was an extremely rational person. Other than being unhappy, she even thought more highly of Min Rufeng. Yan Jinyu nced at Min Sisi and casually threw the empty yogurt packet into the rubbish bin on the stairs. This action made Luo Yikun¡¯s eyes sh. The rubbish bin wasn¡¯t far away, but if he wasn¡¯t wrong, Yan Jinyu had thrown the packet in it urately without even looking at it. Luo Qiu¡¯s eyes lit up. If not for the fact that there were so many important people here and the atmosphere was a little serious, she would probably exim, ¡°So suave.¡± She didn¡¯t know if it was because Yan Jinyu¡¯s actions earlier were very suave, but now that she saw Yan Jinyu¡¯s back view with one hand in her pocket and the other ying with her phone, she actually felt that she was very suave too. A girl with long hair and a slender figure, who was beautiful and cute, was actually very difficult to associate with the word ¡°suave¡±. However, she felt that Yan Jinyu was very suave now. Was it because she only saw her back and did not see her face? What Luo Qiu didn¡¯t know was that she had actually identally seen the truth. Yan Jinyu¡¯s front, especially her clean smile and her pure eyes, were extremely deceptive. ¡°Yo, what a huge group of people.¡± Everyone looked over and saw Huo Xuan, who was leaning against the door of the private room with his arms crossedzily. His smile was a little sinister. The corridor wasn¡¯t narrow, so although Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling were walking in front, Huo Xuan could still see Qin Hao, who was half a step behind them, and¡­ Huo Siyu, who was held by Qin Hao. Huo Xuan¡¯s gazended on their hands. To be honest, Huo Xuan had waited in the private room for half an hour. He did not go downstairs because he tried his best to hold it in. However, the fact that he didn¡¯t go downstairs didn¡¯t mean that his displeasure had disappeared. On the contrary, not only did it not disappear, but it also became more and more intense. ¡°Young Master Qin is so influential. He actually needed everyone to personally go downstairs to pick him up.¡± Qin Hao stopped in his tracks. There was a tense expression on his face and no one could tell what was wrong, but he ¡°instinctively¡± held Huo Siyu¡¯s hand tightly and Huo Siyu discovered that. Was he nervous? That was true. Qin Hao was honest. In order not to neglect his future brother-inw, he even specially made time to apany him. Now that her brother was like this, Qin Hao must have thought that her brother was unhappy with him and was nervous. ¡°Brother, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°How could it be Qin Hao who asked everyone to pick him up? When we spoke on the phone previously, Qin Hao didn¡¯t even let me go down to pick him up. I wanted to go by myself. I was the one who pulled Beauty Yu along. Sister Fengling and Brother Feng saw that we didn¡¯te up for a long time so they went down to call us.¡± ¡°As for the others, we met them downstairs and Beauty Yu invited them up.¡± Huo Xuan expected better from her and red at her angrily, ¡°Huo Siyu, are you stupid?¡± Huo Siyu was shocked, then descended into a daze. Putting aside why her brother felt that she was stupid, this was the first time his brother had said ¡°harsh words¡± to her. He was clearly scolding her. She should be unhappy, but for some reason, she was actually very happy. Could it be that she had masochistic tendencies? ¡°Brother, what are you saying? Why am I stupid?¡± Seeing that she waspletely bewitched by Qin Hao and wouldn¡¯te to her senses for a while, Huo Xuan could only leave her alone for the time being. He was prepared to find a chance to talk to her privately. He red at Qin Hao fiercely, but Qin Hao looked up at him. Then, Qin Hao¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Huo Xuan was even angrier. How dare you, Qin Hao. A viin getting what he wanted! He was so angry that he could not stop coughing. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± This time, he wasn¡¯t pretending. He was really coughing. Although he was coughing badly and his face was gradually turning pale, Huo Xuan didn¡¯t look disheveled. He held his handkerchief to his lips and coughed. Instead, he looked like a sickly but well-born young master. Huo Siyu panicked and quickly broke free from Qin Hao¡¯s hand. She quickly walked towards Huo Xuan and anxiously patted his back. ¡°Brother, how is it? Are you feeling better? Why are you coughing again?¡± ¡°Brother Feng, quicklye and take a look at my brother. He was fine just now¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. He¡¯s normal. It¡¯s just a cough. It won¡¯t kill him.¡± Huo Siyu stomped her feet anxiously. ¡°Brother Feng!¡± ¡°Alright, Min Rufeng. Go and help Young Master Huo take a look. Look at how anxious Rainy is.¡± Actually, even if Xi Fengling didn¡¯t say anything, Min Rufeng wouldn¡¯t ignore her either. He let go of Xi Fengling and walked over. He raised his hand and was about to smack at the back of Huo Xuan¡¯s neck. The vignce he had developed all year round made Huo Xuan instinctively want to dodge. He only stopped when he saw his arm which Huo Siyu was grabbing. He didn¡¯t believe Min Rufeng but he believed Rainy. Min Rufeng patted the back of Huo Xuan¡¯s neck, and Huo Xuan¡¯s coughing stopped just like that. Even Huo Xuan, who rarely revealed his emotions in front of outsiders, looked at Min Rufeng with surprise. He knew the situation better than anyone else. And Min Rufeng¡¯s smack, or rather, the silver needle in Min Rufeng¡¯s hand pierced the back of his neck, made him instantly rxed. This was the first time in his 25 years that he felt that it was so effortless to breathe so lightly. And Min Rufeng only relied on a silver needle! Of course, other than him, the party concerned, and Min Rufeng, who had made the move, the others didn¡¯t seem to see Min Rufeng use the silver needle. They only thought that Min Rufeng had just patted him. Silver needles, superb medical skills¡­ Other than the fact that his temper was strange, Min Rufeng was very simr to someone he had heard of. The number three killer in the killer world who was known as the Heretic Doctor, ¡°Wang¡±. The reason why he knew this person so well was because he had specially investigated when he wished to live healthy for a period of time. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find ¡°Wang¡±. Furthermore, he had been demoralized too many times, so this matter was left unsettled. However, how could Min Rufeng¡­ At this thought, Huo Xuan suddenly paused. He looked at Huo Siyu, who was beside Min Rufeng, and then at Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling, who were not far away. The four of them had an extremely deep rtionship. Other than Xi Fengling, who suddenly appeared in the capital three years ago, the other three had been missing for many years. Three years ago, Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed. At the same time, the number one killer on Ghost ughter Ind, ¡°Chi¡±, had disappeared. The other top three killers had also disappeared. Simrly, three years ago, Min Rufeng returned to the Min Family and Xi Fengling came to the capital. How could it be such a coincidence? He already had doubts about Yan Jinyu and Rainy, but he couldn¡¯t find anything. If that was really what he thought, it would havepletely made sense. However, if he wasn¡¯t wrong, then which of the four of them was the number one killer, ¡°Chi¡±? Yan Jinyu and Rainy? Not likely. They were only 10 years old when ¡°Chi¡± became famous. How could they be famous in one battle at that age? It couldn¡¯t be Min Rufeng either, because it was very likely that Min Rufeng was that Heretic Doctor, ¡°Wang¡±. Was it Xi Fengling then? Looking at it this way, Xi Fengling was so charming and her aura was strong enough. She indeed seemed very possible. However, Xi Fengling was only 15 or 16 years old then, right? It was very rare for her to be famous afterpleting a mission that so many killers could not at such a young age. It was said that the top five killers on the Assassin Ranking had all died on that mission. Huo Xuan¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t obvious, and with him covering his lips with a handkerchief, no one else noticed. However, these people didn¡¯t include Min Rufeng, who was standing in front of Huo Xuan and even helped him stop his cough. Min Rufeng retracted his hand and narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s only a temporary relief. It won¡¯t be of much use. After Young Master Huo takes a few doses of the medicine I prescribed, you might get better.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve said that I don¡¯t have any way to treat your illness for the time being. It¡¯s not a joke. Your cough will improve a little but you¡¯ll still have a weak body. You still have to suffer what you need to suffer.¡± Huo Xuan restrained his emotions, ¡°No matter what, thank you.¡± Huo Xuan¡¯s emotions were only restrained and not revealed. However, his heart was actually in turmoil. If it was really as he thought, didn¡¯t that mean that all these years, Rainy¡­ He didn¡¯t dare to think further. He had also heard a little about Ghost ughter Ind¡¯s style of doing things. That was not a ce for people to stay. Otherwise, they would not have forced the first killer to collude with the other top three killers and risk their lives to destroy it. At this moment, he really hoped that he was overthinking. Huo Xuan wasn¡¯t the only one who was flustered. Even Qin Hao stared at Min Rufeng for a while. Luo Qiu couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°T-this is too awesome!¡± She realized that she had overreacted and quickly covered her mouth. Luo Yikun only nced at Min Rufeng before retracting his gaze. Only Min Sisi was stunned on the spot. Her shock was not unexpected and would not ruin her persona. After all, she studied medicine. In the eyes of outsiders, she didn¡¯t know that Min Rufeng¡¯s medical skills were so high. It was normal for her to be shocked after seeing this scene. ¡°Second Brother, are you¡­ that good at medicine?¡± Min Rufeng turned to look at her. Min Sisi hurriedly said nervously, ¡°No, I¡¯m not questioning Second Brother¡¯s medical skills. I¡¯m just very shocked.¡± ¡°I heard that Second Brother¡¯s medical skills are very good and you¡¯ve received the recognition of many experts in the Imperial Capital Hospital. I¡¯ve also heard about Young Master Huo¡¯s situation. In the early years, Dad and Big Brother had seen Young Master Huo, but they were helpless. Second Brother, you¡­¡± ¡°You actually eased Young Master Huo¡¯s symptoms so easily. You¡¯re really amazing. How did you do it?¡± As she spoke, she sped her hands together and twisted them nervously. ¡°Second Brother, you might not know this, but I major in Traditional Chinese Medicine. Seeing that you¡¯ve shown such skills, I want to ask you for advice. If Second Brother doesn¡¯t want to say it, just pretend that I didn¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to say it, but he can¡¯t. If you learn the exclusive technique, how will Feng earn money to support his family?¡± Xi Fengling said. Earn money to support his family? Not to mention the money Xi Fengling earned from her own bars and other businesses, even if Min Rufeng was an unwanted illegitimate son, he wouldn¡¯tck money in the Min Family. The main family wasn¡¯t the only branch in the Min Family. Old Master Min had personally brought Min Rufeng back in the early years. If Min Guili overly slighted Min Rufeng, he would also be suppressed by the other branches. At least, Min Rufeng wouldn¡¯t be short of money. Hence, Min Sisi didn¡¯t believe Xi Fengling at all. ¡°Boss Xi, you must be joking.¡± Chapter 253 - A Casual, Prying Chat

Chapter 253: A Casual, Prying Chat

Xi Fengling smiled charmingly. ¡°Boss Xi?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate to call me Boss Xi when you call Min Rufeng Second Brother? There are probably very few people in the capital who don¡¯t know about my rtionship with Min Rufeng, right?¡± ¡°Or do you think that I can¡¯t enter the Min Family with my status like everyone else?¡± ¡°No¡ª¡± Min Sisi was about to speak when Xi Fengling interrupted, ¡°But it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t care much about your Min Family either. I only care about Min Rufeng.¡± ¡°Besides, seriously speaking, you¡¯re not Min Rufeng¡¯s biological sister. It doesn¡¯t seem to matter how you address me.¡± Xi Fengling covered her lips and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m used to speaking directly. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Since you¡¯re a guest invited by Beauty Yu, be more casual.¡± At this moment, Min Rufeng turned around and grabbed Xi Fengling¡¯s hand. He held her wrist very tightly. Xi Fengling was a little stunned. However, when she met Min Rufeng¡¯s gentle and smiling eyes, Xi Fengling secretly thought,?Oh dear. She seemed to have said something that excited Min Rufeng just now. The gentler Min Rufeng¡¯s smile was, the more ruthless he was when he ¡°tortured¡± her. ¡°You only care about me?¡± Xi Fenglingughed dryly. ¡°Little Yu, lead them into the room first,¡± Min Rufeng said to Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows slightly and tactfully walked into the private room first. When the others saw her enter, they threw a nce at Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling before following her in. Min Sisi was thest to enter the private room. In order to leave a good impression on Min Rufeng, she still said, ¡°Second Brother, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I want to learn medicine from you. I only address Sister Xi so because I¡¯m not familiar with Sister Xi yet. I don¡¯t have any intention of looking down on Sister Xi. Second Brother, don¡¯t think too much¡ª¡± Min Rufeng looked at her. ¡°I know.¡± There was nothing wrong with his expression or tone, but Min Sisi could sense Min Rufeng¡¯s impatience. ¡°T-then I¡¯ll go into the private room first. Sister Xi and Second Brother, please don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± As soon as Min Sisi turned around and before she entered the private room, Min Rufeng hugged Xi Fengling and pushed her back against the wall. He lowered his head and kissed her. It wasn¡¯t that Xi Fengling didn¡¯t struggle, but it was useless. Then, she stopped struggling. Min Rufeng held her like this. As he kissed her, he pushed open the door of the empty private room and brought her in. Min Sisi didn¡¯t turn around, but she had good hearing. She still heard something. She walked straight into the private room and closed the door with a bang. No matter how capable Min Rufeng was, he was also easily bewitched by beauty. Was it reliable to find him to cooperate? Most importantly, Xi Fengling¡¯s attitude towards her¡­ It was hard to guarantee that Xi Fengling¡¯s attitude wouldn¡¯t affect Min Rufeng. However, she was even more certain about one thing. Min Rufeng was not a freeloader. He was obviously more powerful than Xi Fengling. Xi Fengling was also considered a big shot. If Min Rufeng didn¡¯t have the ability to convince her, why would she be willing to be with Min Rufeng? Min Nan was no match for Min Rufeng. Then, she had to cooperate with Min Rufeng no matter what. If Xi Fengling stopped her, or if Yan Jinyu and Min Rufeng really had a deep rtionship. Perhaps, she had to take the risk to get rid of both of them. Originally, killing Yan Jinyu was already in her n. However, she didn¡¯t want to undertake too much risk and so she pushed Qin Bailu out. Yan Jinyu¡­ She didn¡¯t know her background and that made her afraid. She couldn¡¯t touch her for the time being, but it wasn¡¯t that difficult to touch Xi Fengling. However, it was only a temporary thought. She had always liked to fight without bloodshed. If she could change Xi Fengling¡¯s attitude towards her, she wouldn¡¯t have to take the risk. ¡°Miss Min, please sit,¡± Yan Jinyu said. There was light music in the private room and there were wine and snacks on the table. Other than Min Sisi, everyone else found their seats and sat down. Huo Siyu sat between Huo Xuan and Qin Hao. As soon as she sat down, Qin Hao held her waist and pulled her towards him. Huo Siyu was a little surprised and was about to break free when Qin Hao held her even tighter. ¡°Rainy, do you¡­ hate me?¡± A hint of disappointment shed past his eyes. It was neither too fast nor too slow, and Huo Siyu caught it. Qin Hao was honest and straightforward, but he was a real man. Huo Siyu had never seen him show such emotions. Huo Siyu dared to say no one else had seen it either. The stronger a man was, the easier it was for him to soften others¡¯ hearts when he asionally showed some sadness. Not to mention that he even asked if she hated him. How could Huo Siyu bear to push him away? ¡°Why would I? Don¡¯t think too much. When did I hate you?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t hate me, why don¡¯t you want me to be close to you? We were so close when we lived together¡­¡± Close? This was actually a euphemism. Huo Siyu was a little embarrassed. Every time she teased him, it was either hugging or kissing. It was not something that could be summed up as ¡°close¡±. ¡°I-Isn¡¯t there so many people here? We have to be careful.¡± They sat so close and spoke softly. There was light music in the private room. Not everyone could hear their conversation, but she knew very well that her brother and Beauty Yu, who sat beside her, could definitely hear it. She was asionally very shy. ¡°It¡¯s fine. No one will notice. I won¡¯t go overboard either. This will do.¡± ¡°Rainy, you¡¯ve been away from the capital for a month. You didn¡¯t even tell me when you left. It makes me feel that you don¡¯t care about me, your fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huo Siyu. Indeed, she did not care much about him, but could she say that? ¡°Who said that? I knew that you were busy with work and didn¡¯t want to disturb you. How could I not care about you? I know that you¡¯ll call me when you¡¯re not busy so I want to wait for you to call me before telling you that I¡¯ve returned home. I care about you very much, really.¡± Qin Hao lowered his eyes to look at her. He tightened his grip on her. Little liar. She was full of lies. Qin Hao didn¡¯t say anything. Silence was better than words. He was expressing that he did not believe her. ¡°Alright, then tell me. What should I do to make you believe me?¡± Qin Hao raised his other hand and pointed at his cheek with a serious expression. Seeing him like this, Huo Siyu wouldn¡¯t think too much. She only felt that Qin Hao was suddenly so abnormal. It must be because she didn¡¯t notify him before leaving the capital and didn¡¯t call him when she returned to South City. It seemed to affect him a little too much. An honest person like Qin Hao would definitely not have any ulterior motives once he acknowledged his fianc¨¦e. He was very polite to her and never took the initiative to take advantage of her, but he was indeed very good to her. He really treated her as his future wife. Oh, that day at the airport, Qin Hao kissed the back of her hand. It was the first time he had taken the initiative to take advantage of her. It seemed like she was really in the wrong this time for Qin Hao to ask for a kiss in front of so many people. If she had known that he cared so much, she would have called him. However, she did not see Xue Yi, who was sitting there and watching the two of them, cover his face silently. Boss was so shameless. He was really too ashamed to look at him! Poor Miss Huo. She waspletely deceived by Boss. ¡°Y-you,e closer.¡± Qin Hao leaned over and Huo Siyu quickly kissed him. ¡°¡­¡± Huo Xuan, who returned to his senses after being deep in his own thoughts, happened to see that. How dare you, Qin Hao. Did he think that he didn¡¯t exist? ¡°Rainy.¡± Huo Siyu was shocked. She felt a little guilty for kissing in public. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ncing at Qin Hao¡¯s hand that was around Huo Siyu¡¯s waist, Huo Xuan said, ¡°The sofa is so wide, why do you have to be so close? Sit over here a little.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Qin Hao let go. He stopped hugging Huo Siyu, but his hand held hers. Huo Xuan¡¯s face darkened. Just as he was about to say something, he saw Yan Jinyu eating with her chopsticks. Seeing that she was smiling and asking Luo Qiu to eat, Huo Xuan¡¯s thoughts returned. He no longer cared about Qin Hao. ¡°You¡¯re wee. There¡¯s so much food. Eat as you please,¡± Yan Jinyu entertained Luo Qiu. Then, she looked at Luo Yikun. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be Second Young Master Luo¡¯s first time in the capital, right?¡± Luo Yikun, who had poured himself a ss of red wine, paused. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not my first time here. I¡¯ve been here a few times with my friends in the past.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Yan Jinyu replied with a smile. Then, she continued to eat as if she was asking casually. ¡°Is this Second Young Master Luo¡¯s first time visiting the Yu Family in the capital?¡± Without waiting for Luo Yikun to reply, Yan Jinyu looked at Luo Qiu. ¡°Is it very rude of me to ask this?¡± Luo Qiu smiled and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Her mood was still affected when Yan Jinyu mentioned the Yu Family. After all, this was her maternal family, and it was her first time here after so many years. However, she wasn¡¯t ming Yan Jinyu for mentioning it. She was ming herself for only finding out the truth after so many years. ¡°It¡¯s just that Eldest Miss Yan, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re asking for nothing. This is my first visit to the Yu Family, so naturally, it¡¯s my Second Brother¡¯s first too.¡± Yan Jinyu nced at Luo Yikun. ¡°Is that so?¡± She put down her chopsticks and took a sip of warm water. ¡°It¡¯s indeed my first time visiting the Yu Family,¡± Luo Yikun said with a smile. Actually, it would be better that he didn¡¯t answer that. But he answered. It made Yan Jinyu even more certain of a certain guess. ¡°Miss Yan, why are you asking this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m bored sitting here so I was just asking.¡± Looking at Min Sisi, who was sitting at the side, Yan Jinyu was very warm. ¡°Miss Min, you¡¯re wee. You can touch all the food and drinks.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s enthusiasm made Min Sisi feel a little uneasy. He looked at her strangely. ¡°Thank you.¡± She removed the wrapping of a pair of chopsticks and picked up a snack, but she didn¡¯t eat it. Min Sisi put it down again and looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°I think Eldest Miss Yan and my Second Brother seem to be very familiar with each other. From what I know, my Second Brother hasn¡¯t been to North City for almost half a year. How did Eldest Miss Yan get to know my Second Brother?¡± After emphasizing that Yan Jinyu had returned to North City, she didn¡¯t have the chance to meet Min Rufeng at all. If she was really familiar with him, it would be that she had seen him before when she returned to North City. Huo Xuan also pricked up his ears to listen attentively. Although he had a guess, he wasn¡¯t 100% sure. Or rather, he didn¡¯t want to confirm it inwardly. He even had a hint of anticipation and hoped that he was thinking too much. Yan Jinyu blinked and asked innocently, ¡°Am I very familiar with Feng?¡± She already called him Feng, so was she familiar with him? Furthermore, there were so many people outside the private room just now. If Min Rufeng wanted to stay with Xi Fengling, why didn¡¯t he let others lead everyone into the private room but instead he only called her? He even called her Little Yu. ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t known Feng for long. On the other hand, Meimei, aka Xi Fengling, the boss of this bar, went to North City some time ago and I hit it off with her at Third Young Master Min¡¯s dinner gathering. We became friends.¡± ¡°I only met Feng because of Meimei.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve only known Feng for a few days. We only met after I arrived in the capital.¡± Who would believe her? Not to mention the others, even Luo Qiu didn¡¯t believe it. Oh, even Xue Yi, who hade with Qin Hao and had never seen Yan Jinyu before, didn¡¯t believe her either. ¡°I see. I thought Eldest Miss Yan and my Second Brother knew each other long ago. You two seem to be very familiar with each other.¡± ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m someone who¡¯s naturally friendly with others.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huo Siyu. The number one killer was naturally friendly? She was extremely defensive, okay. She had spent a lot of effort to gain Beauty Yu¡¯s trust in the past. Did she think that Beauty Yu would believe her just because she had saved her once? Forget it. Beauty Yu was such a difficult person to get close to. If she wasn¡¯t smart and chose to start with Brother Feng and Sister Fengling, Beauty Yu wouldn¡¯t have trusted her so quickly. Huo Xuan was also a little speechless. It was true that she always had a smile on her face. But was she a naturally friendly person? She had lived in the Huo Family for so many days but now that she saw him again, she wasn¡¯t that close to him. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. Didn¡¯t Eldest Miss Min and I just meet yesterday? Look, aren¡¯t we very familiar now?¡± ¡°By the way, Eldest Miss Min sent Second Miss Qin to the hospital yesterday. I wonder if Second Miss Qin¡¯s injuries are serious?¡± Min Sisi could not react to her change of topic so quickly. ¡°It¡¯s not too serious. She should be discharged after resting for a while.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I wonder if Second Miss Qin can continue to stay in the hospital.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Min Sisi. Yan Jinyu meant to say that Qin Bailu might be in big trouble. However, why did she feel a little strange when Yan Jinyu said this with such a harmless expression and such a nonchnt tone? ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. After I sent Bailu to the hospital and handed her to her parents, I left first.¡± ¡°Second Miss Qin¡¯s parents?¡± ¡°I heard that the current wife of the Qin Family is a legend. Not only did she marry into the Qin Family with an ordinary background, but she¡¯s also very adored by the head of the Qin Family. I wonder if that¡¯s true?¡± At this point, Huo Siyu also sensed that something was amiss. Beauty Yu was not a gossipy person. Could it be that Beauty Yu felt that Bai Shuangshuang was rted to Min Guili and even used Qin Bailu as a tool for Min Sisi? That seemed to be possible. Otherwise, why would Bai Shuangshuang and Min Guili push Qin Bailu out to be a target? Min Sisi was the only daughter in the Min Family. And Bai Shuangshuang only had one daughter, Qin Bailu. Of course, whether Qin Bailu was Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s daughter still had to be verified. Since Beauty Yu wanted to find out about Min Sisi, she naturally couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch. At the thought of this, Huo Siyu said, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard of the current wife of the Qin Family. She¡¯s indeed a legend.¡± Sensing that Qin Hao was looking at her, Huo Siyu paused, then smiled at him and continued, ¡°Ever since the current wife of the head of the Qin Family, Bai Shuangshuang, married into the Qin Family, Uncle Qin¡¯s attention is all on her. He evenpletely neglected Qin Hao and Sister Jianjia.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also very curious about Bai Shuangshuang. Since Eldest Miss Min has seen her, tell us what kind of person she is.¡± Min Sisi nced at Huo Siyu before looking at Yan Jinyu. She was a little shocked. Did Yan Jinyu discover something when she suddenly asked about Bai Shuangshuang? Chapter 254 - The Master Of Jealousy

Chapter 254: The Master Of Jealousy

¡°I¡¯m actually not very familiar with Auntie Bai. I can¡¯t say what kind of person she is. Brother Qin is here. Auntie Bai is Brother Qin¡¯s stepmother. Brother Qin should know Auntie Bai better than an outsider like me. If Miss Huo and Miss Yan want to know what kind of person Auntie Bai is, why don¡¯t you ask Brother Qin?¡± After saying that, she saw that everyone was looking at her and Qin Hao also flicked a nce at her. Min Sisi was suddenly a little flustered, ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡± Yan Jinyu retracted her gaze and smiled. ¡°No, you¡¯re right. Compared to you, Young Master Qin really should understand his stepmother better.¡± ¡°However, I think Young Master Qin wouldn¡¯t want to talk about Bai Shuangshuang.¡± Huo Siyu answered at the right time, ¡°Beauty Yu is right. She¡¯s a woman who was a mistress. Qin Hao naturally doesn¡¯t care to talk about her.¡± After saying that, Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu both looked at Min Sisi. However, Min Sisi¡¯s expression remained unchanged. They looked at each other. Min Sisi did not even show any ws. Either she really had nothing to do with Bai Shuangshuang, or she was very good at concealing. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m just a little curious. Since Eldest Miss Min isn¡¯t familiar with Bai Shuangshuang, let¡¯s not talk about her,¡± Yan Jinyu said. She nced at Huo Siyu. Huo Siyu understood immediately and called out to everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t sit. Come,e, drink and sing. Do whatever you like. Don¡¯t make the atmosphere so stifling.¡± After saying that, she changed the light music in the private room. The music wasn¡¯t very intense, but it was more lively than the light music earlier. Yan Jinyu stopped talking. She leanedzily on the sofa with the ss of water and lowered her eyes as she drank the water. She had already confirmed most of the things that needed to be confirmed. Since that was the case, there was no need for her to waste her time caring about it. As for the uncertainties, they could talk about themter. Perhaps, the other party would expose themselves. Or perhaps, she would suddenly be interested and investigate seriously. Huo Xuan and Qin Hao were both smart people. Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu had cooperated so well. Huo Xuan was already observing Yan Jinyu. Qin Hao¡¯s gaze mostly focused on Huo Siyu, so he naturally found something. So, were they trying to sound Min Sisi out? What was wrong with that Bai Shuangshuang? If there was something wrong with Bai Shuangshuang, why did she want to get information from Min Sisi? Could it be that Min Sisi and Bai Shuangshuang were rted? Also, with Yan Jinyu¡¯s personality, she definitely wouldn¡¯t invite these people upstairs for no reason as they weren¡¯t very close to them. This was Qin Hao and Huo Xuan¡¯s thoughts. Especially Huo Xuan. Compared to Qin Hao, he had interacted with Yan Jinyu a lot more and knew her better than Qin Hao. Outside the private room earlier, he was a little surprised to hear that these people were invited by Yan Jinyu. However, he couldn¡¯t figure out what was so special about these people that Yan Jinyu treated them so abnormally. Yan Jinyu stopped talking, so Luo Qiu and Min Sisi, who were sitting beside her, also fell silent. Luo Qiu was fine, but she simply felt that she better don¡¯t talk too much. Min Sisi held her sses to hide the emotions in her eyes. Yan Jinyu was indeed a strange person. Ever since she was young, this was the first time she was so careful in front of someone. She was afraid that Yan Jinyu would see through her if she wasn¡¯t careful. It seemed like she had to take her time to deal with Yan Jinyu. Speaking of which, it was also Min Guili and Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s fault for not doing their job well. They couldn¡¯t even settle a two-year-old child back then, and Yan Jinyu even managed to learn a lot of skills from somewhere. If they had known that this was the case, they wouldn¡¯t have nned that kidnapping back then. Perhaps, Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t be so difficult to deal with if she had grown up in the Yan Family. Indeed, Min Sisi was thinking too much. If she had really grown up in the Yan Family, how could the intelligent Yan Jinyu be ordinary? She might not be easy to deal with either. At this moment, Min Sisi¡¯s thoughts were that if she didn¡¯t have to wait for Min Rufeng toe back and probe his words, she would leave now. She really didn¡¯t want to stay in the same room with Yan Jinyu anymore. Yan Jinyu drank half a ss of water before her phone rang. Min Sisi, who was sitting beside her, looked up and saw the caller ID on her phone¡ªBrother Nine. Yin Jiujin! When Yan Jinyu saw the caller ID, a glint that Min Sisi had never seen before shed in her eyes. She looked very happy to receive Yin Jiujin¡¯s call. Their rtionship seemed to have far exceeded her understanding. She had never expected this to happen. She had interacted with Yin Jiujin before. He was an extremely indifferent person who was even very cold to his mother, let alone others. She had never thought that he would value someone so much one day. Yan Jinyu was indeed not easy to deal with. Just as Min Sisi was thinking about it, Yan Jinyu stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go and answer a call.¡± She said this to Huo Siyu. Huo Siyu nodded. At the same time, it also implied that she would help Yan Jinyu keep an eye on these people. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t go far. The luxurious private room had a balcony. Yan Jinyu opened the soundproof ss door and walked to the balcony. As she closed the soundproof ss door, she answered the call. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± In a standalone office on the top floor of the office building beside the Empire Building, Yin Jiujin sat on arge chair behind his desk. He turned the chair around and looked out of the building through the floor-to-ceiling window with his back facing the door. There was heavy traffic downstairs. Hearing Yan Jinyu¡¯s voice, Yin Jiujin¡¯s cold expression didn¡¯t change, but his deep and cold eyes carried a hint of gentleness. ¡°You¡¯re still in the hospital?¡± ¡°No, I left the hospital long ago. At Meimei¡¯s bar.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand that was holding his phone jerked. ¡°Why did you go there again?¡± Indeed, it was better to be in North City. Other than having one or two people to deal with, the youngdy usually stayed by his side. It wasn¡¯t like that after she came to the capital. She had a big group of people here, and she would go out as soon as they asked her out. The two of them had only been so intimatest night, but she already left him alone today. Should he dy and stay in North City as much as possible so that they wouldn¡¯t return to the capital so soon? No, no. The youngdy said that she would only get engaged to him after they returned to the capital for good. ¡°Huo Xuan seemed to have seen something when Feng was treating him, so he wanted to find a quiet ce to talk. However, aftering to Mei Feng, we encountered a small incident.¡± ¡°A small incident?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just discovered something interesting, but it¡¯s not important. I won¡¯t talk to you for the time being. I¡¯ll tell you in detail after I figure it out.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Yin Jiujin said, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in Huo Xuan¡¯s matters. He¡¯s quite smart. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he finds out.¡± ¡°I know. Little Rain trusts him. It¡¯s fine if he knows.¡± Actually, even if Little Rain didn¡¯t trust Huo Xuan, it didn¡¯t matter if Huo Xuan knew. Ghost ughter¡¯s people were notpletely eradicated. If Ghost ughter wanted to fight to the death in the end, the chances of their identities being exposed were very high. Most importantly, Huo Xuan was smart and he was already suspicious of them. Just as Yin Jiujin had said, it was only a matter of time before Huo Xuan found out. ¡°So, Little Yu¡¯er, do you trust Huo Xuan too?¡± Yan Jinyu was stunned. What did this have to do with whether she trusted Huo Xuan or not? Furthermore, why did she feel that Yin Jiujin¡¯s words contained a hint of jealousy? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I believe him or not. What¡¯s important is that Little Rain believes me.¡± She was already his, but he was still so petty and jealous. ¡°Oh right, Brother Nine, I saw that young master from the Qin Family.¡± ¡°So?¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°So what? Brother Nine, are you serious? You¡¯re even jealous of Young Master Qin? That¡¯s Little Rain¡¯s fianc¨¦. Besides, you knew him very well.¡± ¡°I simply don¡¯t want to hear you mention other men.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. ¡°You saw him. And?¡± When Yan Jinyu heard that, she raised her eyebrows. ¡°Brother Nine, didn¡¯t you not want to hear me mention other men?¡± Yin Jiujin was exasperated. ¡°But Brother Nine, you¡¯re right. Even if Qin Hao knows Little Rain¡¯s identity, he might not be an enemy.¡± It was actually very easy to tell if there was someone in his eyes. Besides, she, who was very clever, had already observed him carefully. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s response was very meaningful. Anyway, Yan Jinyu could tell that he trusted Qin Hao very much. ¡°Brother Nine¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at the passers-by below the balcony and suddenly smiled. ¡°Nothing.¡± At first, she was indeed a little unhappy when she found out that Yin Jiujin had someone he cared about very much when he was in the army. He even cared so much about the form of address the person had for him. Of course, she was still very unhappy now. However, Yin Jiujin¡¯s mood would definitely be affected if this matter was brought up again. Forget it. She could ask him again when the time was right. She wanted to see who it was that actually called him ¡°Nine¡± so intimately and even made Yin Jiujin care so much. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t realize that she had actually changed a lot when it came to Yin Jiujin. If it was in the past, she would definitely ask any doubts at the first moment and not hide them. She endured it this time and didn¡¯t ask. Other than feeling that this wouldn¡¯t affect her rtionship with Yin Jiujin, she also didn¡¯t want to cut open Yin Jiujin¡¯s scars again. It was still that same sentence. This was her man, so she felt sorry for him. However, Yin Jiujin felt that she must have something to ask. ¡°Is it really nothing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. I just want to call you.¡± Regardless of whether it was really nothing, these words of love undoubtedly made him very happy. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°By the way, Brother Nine, how¡¯s the investigation that I asked your assistant to investigate for me?¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s assistant was Lin Zimu. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t personally ask Lin Zimu to investigate. She said that she wanted to investigate this matter, so Yin Jiujin took on the responsibility and instructed Lin Zimu to do it. ¡°We¡¯ve got to the bottom of it.¡± *** At the same time, in a VIP ward in the Imperial Capital Hospital. There was a person sitting on the bed and someone standing beside her. The person standing was a man in sportswear and a baseball cap. The brim of his cap was lowered slightly, revealing only half of his face. Although it was only half a face, it was not difficult to tell that he was Yin Jiujin¡¯s assistant, Lin Zimu. The person sitting on the bed was Qin Bailu. At that moment, Qin Bailu was reading a few documents. ¡°Second Miss Qin, are you done reading?¡± Qin Bailu¡¯s hand trembled. ¡°T-this is impossible! This isn¡¯t true!¡± Chapter 255 - The Drama Of Internal Conflict

Chapter 255: The Drama Of Internal Conflict

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qin Bailu was holding onto three paternity test reports and a stack of photos. The paternity test report showed that she and Qin Chongwen were not rted at all. It showed that she and Bai Shuangshuang were mother and daughter, and Min Guili and she were father and daughter. As for the stack of photos, they were all taken when Bai Shuangshuang and Min Guili were together. The two of them were very intimate in the photos, and one could tell their rtionship at a nce. ¡°H-how could I possibly¡­ I¡¯m the daughter of the Qin Family. These are all fake! You guys deliberately got them to lie to me!¡± ¡°Second Miss Qin, why are you lying to yourself?¡± ¡°Miss Yu personally asked me to investigate this. Second Miss Qin should know that Qiu Jian¡¯s sudden disappearance is rted to Miss Yu.¡± ¡°And Qiu Jian seemed to have said something to Second Miss Qin.¡± Lin Zimu knew that because Min Rufeng had told Yan Jinyu after the interrogation. Yan Jinyu had instructed Lin Zimu to tell Qin Bailu everything. Indeed, Qin Bailu froze when she heard that. Qiu Jian said that she was used by someone. And till now, she still didn¡¯t know who was the one using her. ¡°Second Miss Qin, you can take a look at these photos.¡± Lin Zimu handed over a few more photos. They were photos of Bai Shuangshuang and Min Sisi together. They were all asions that Qin Bailu did not know about. In every photo, Bai Shuangshuang was looking at Min Sisi with a gentle gaze that Qin Bailu had never seen before. No, she had seen it before at the tea party that Bai Shuangshuang had organized a few days ago. Her hand that was holding the photo trembled. ¡°W-What are these?¡± Lin Zimu didn¡¯t answer and instead asked ambiguously, ¡°What does Second Miss Qin think this is?¡± Qin Bailu stared at the photo and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Y-you mean Min Sisi and my mother¡­¡± Her mother had an affair with Min Sisi¡¯s father, and the paternity test said that she and Min Sisi¡¯s father were father and daughter. Then, were she and Min Sisi sisters? Looking at her mother¡¯s attitude towards Min Sisi, could it be that they were sisters from the same parents? No! It can¡¯t be! Her mother¡¯s attitude towards her waspletely different from her attitude towards Min Sisi. Moreover, the person who used her as a tool was very likely her mother! Who was it that her mother pushed her out to be a target for? Other than Min Sisi, she could not think of anyone else! ¡°Are they mother and daughter too?!¡± ¡°No, they¡¯re not,¡± Lin Zimu said and handed over another paternity test. It was Bai Shuangshuang and Min Sisi¡¯s test report. Qin Bailu grabbed it and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the content. It was good that they weren¡¯t. Otherwise, she¡­ she really wouldn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°However, Bai Shuangshuang, your mother, seems to think that Min Sisi is her real biological daughter.¡± Speaking of this, Lin Zimu sighed. When he received these things, he felt like he had discovered a huge scandal. Bai Shuangshuang was extremely adored by Qin Chongwen. Because of Bai Shuangshuang, Qin Chongwen had ignored Young Master Qin and Eldest Miss Qin for so many years. He did not expect that his and Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s daughter was, in fact, not his biological daughter, but Min Guili¡¯s. Bai Shuangshuang had even secretly kept in contact with Min Guili all these years, and their rtionship seemed to be quite good. Most importantly, Qin Bailu seemed to think that Min Sisi was her daughter, but in reality, Min Sisi was not. Not only was she not her daughter, Min Sisi was also¡­ What a huge scandal. After he got the results, he didn¡¯t immediately call his boss and Miss Yu. He only roughly told his boss that he had already settled the matter and was prepared to personally send these documents to his boss and Miss Yu to show them so that they coulde and take a look too. ¡°Bai Shuangshuang thinks that Min Sisi is her daughter. So, who did she push you out for? I¡¯m sure without me saying anything, Second Miss Qin should know too.¡± Qin Bailu pinched the photo in her hand. Her eyes were filled with hatred, but she still said, ¡°How do I know if you¡¯re telling the truth?¡± ¡°Second Miss Qin will know if it¡¯s true or notter.¡± ¡°The boss has already gotten someone to send the people who caused trouble for Miss Yu at the mall yesterday to the Qin Family, and has provided enough evidence to prove that this matter is rted to Second Miss Qin. Qin Chongwen and Bai Shuangshuang are currently rushing from the Qin Family to the hospital. If Bai Shuangshuang feels that you¡¯re really her daughter, she will definitely not hand you over no matter what.¡± ¡°By the way, Boss still has evidence of Second Miss Qin hiring the assassins.¡± Qin Bailu was extremely shocked. Lin Zimu continued, ¡°If we hand in both the previous evidence and the current evidence, Second Miss Qin will probably spend the most of your remaining life in prison.¡± ¡°Second Miss Qin is a smart person. You should know what to do.¡± ¡°Of course, if Second Miss Qin is willing to be used by your biological mother like this and doesn¡¯t care that the kinship all these years is just a scam by the other party, a scam to pave the way for Min Sisi, and you¡¯re willing to forgive her and intend to tell her the truth, we won¡¯t stop you either.¡± ¡°However, we don¡¯t know if we will be handing Second Miss Qin¡¯s evidence over.¡± ¡°If Second Miss Qin doesn¡¯t want to spend the rest of your life in prison¡­¡± Lin Zimu didn¡¯t continue. Sometimes, the effect of leaving half of the sentence unsaid was even greater. ¡°By the way, Miss Yu said that if Second Miss Qin is smart enough, she can forgive you for offending her twice in a row.¡± ¡°She has evidence and yet she¡¯s still willing to let me off?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Yu is beautiful and kind. Even if Bai Shuangshuang decides to hand you overter, Miss Yu will let you off, but the premise is that you¡¯ve got to be smart enough.¡± ¡°Master Nine wanted the Qin Family to give him an exnation. My parents¡­ If she let me go after the Qin Family handed me over, isn¡¯t she afraid that others will think that Master Nine¡¯s dignity can be vited when word gets out?¡± ¡°Of course, our boss¡¯s dignity couldn¡¯t be offended, but Miss Yu is the one handling this matter. Our boss adores Miss Yu, so naturally, Miss Yu can do whatever she wants.¡± ¡°Besides, Second Miss Qin is still Eldest Miss Qin and Young Master Qin¡¯s younger sister in name. Eldest Miss Qin is our boss¡¯s sister-inw. Young Master Qin is our boss¡¯s formerrade. Letting you go can also be said to be giving the two of them face. It won¡¯t offend our boss¡¯s dignity.¡± Adore! Qin Bailu caught that word. Master Nine adored Yan Jinyu. He didn¡¯t care even if what Yan Jinyu did would offend his dignity! He actually handed everything to Yan Jinyu to decide by herself! Undoubtedly, she was jealous, but she knew that now was not the time to be jealous. She had more important things to do. They had evidence in their hands. What if they handed the evidence over to the authorities if she didn¡¯t cooperate? Would she really have to spend the rest of her life in prison? No! Then, she would really be ruined! ¡°What does Yan Jinyu want me to do?¡± ¡°Nothing much. We just want you to pretend that you don¡¯t know anything and cooperate with Qin Chongwen and Bai Shuangshuang. Let them send you to Mount West Vi. At that time, we will tell the outside world that Eldest Miss Qin personally pleaded for you and our boss only let you off because he gave Eldest Miss Qin face.¡± ¡°As for what you want to do after you return from the Mount West Vi, our boss and Miss Yu don¡¯t care as long as you continue to pretend that you don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Qin Bailu didn¡¯t believe that Yan Jinyu would let her go just like that. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°However, if I¡¯m Second Miss Qin and have been used by someone for so many years, I won¡¯t let it go so easily. Of course, if Second Miss Qin values that kinship and doesn¡¯t want to pursue it, that¡¯s Second Miss Qin¡¯s own decision.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave these things for Second Miss Qin as souvenirs. However, Second Miss Qin has to hide them well. Even if you want to expose Bai Shuangshuang, your identity as the Second Miss of the Qin Family will probably be gone if Qin Chongwen finds out about this.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still a Mrs. Min in the Min Family. It won¡¯t be easy for you to change your surname to Min.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said everything that needs to be said. Second Miss Qin, think about it carefully. Qin Chongwen and Bai Shuangshuang should being over very soon. If Second Miss Qin is smart enough, hide these things well. You have to conceal your emotions too.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything more! I know what to do!¡± Lin Zimu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± ¡°Then, Second Miss Qin, good luck.¡± As soon as Lin Zimu left the ward, Qin Bailu tore the photo in her hand as if she was crazy. She stopped after tearing a few photos and then hid the paternity test results and the remaining photos well. She actually knew what Yan Jinyu was nning. She simply wanted to see them fight amongst themselves. However, even if she knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s n, she would still do as Yan Jinyu said. Not only because Yan Jinyu had evidence that could send her into the abyss anytime, but also because her mother, whom she respected so much, had only schemed against her all these years! It was fine if she only had schemed against her, but she still pushed her out to be Min Sisi¡¯s scapegoat. Unforgivable! After Qin Bailu hid the things for a while, the door of the ward was opened again. ¡°Bailu, are you feeling better?¡± Qin Chongwen asked Qin Bailu, who was sitting on the bed. Qin Bailu had already forced herself to conceal her emotions, and her gazended on Bai Shuangshuang. She only looked at Qin Chongwen after hearing his words. She felt a littleplicated. She did not think so in the past, but now that she knew that the person in front of her was not her biological father, she actually felt a little ufortable. If her mother had really schemed against her all these years, then perhaps the only person who had really treated her well was this person whom she had called Daddy for 19 years. She could have been the legitimate daughter of the Qin Family, but everything was ruined because of this woman in front of her! Everyone said that her mother was a mistress who had risen to power. All these years, she had always felt sorry for her. She always believed that those people had only heard rumors and her parents were really in love. However, reality had pped her hard. She couldn¡¯t me others for saying those things about her. This woman was really¡­ cheap! She had already married into the Qin Family, but she still seduced the head of the Min Family! She lowered her eyes to hide the emotions in them. ¡°I felt much better. Thank you, Daddy.¡± Qin Chongwen was surprised that she was suddenly so polite. ¡°Dad and Mom have been leaving me alone in the hospital sincest night. Why are you here now?¡± It seemed like she was asking the two of them, but in fact, she was only looking at Bai Shuangshuang. ¡°Leave you alone?¡± Qin Chongwen looked at Bai Shuangshuang, ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother keep youpany here for the entire night? She only returned home at noon.¡± Qin Bailu sneered inwardly. Ignoring Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s warning gaze, she stared at her. ¡°Mom, did you keep mepany herest night? Don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t go home at night and were using me as an excuse?¡± Bai Shuangshuang was furious and she red at her. At the same time, she felt strange. What was wrong with Qin Bailu today? Not only did she ignore her warning, but she also spoke strangely. Qin Chongwen frowned, ¡°Shuangshuang, what does Bailu mean?¡± Chapter 256 - Huo Xuans Thoughts

Chapter 256: Huo Xuan¡¯s Thoughts

¡°I booked a room at the hotel beside the hospital. I didn¡¯t keep guarding here. Bailu was asleep when I was around. I was probably not around when she woke up. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and check the hotel¡¯s reservation records.¡± After that, she threw a nce at Qin Bailu unkindly. Qin Bailu pursed her lips in silence. Asleep? She was in so much pain that she almost couldn¡¯t sleep at allst night. A hotel beside the hospital? It seemed like she often did this kind of thing. She had even found a reason to excuse herself after being exposed. She was probably a regr at a hotel beside the Imperial Capital Hospital. After all, Min Guili was the director of the Imperial Capital Hospital and was very close to it. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything about you. I was just asking. Why are you so agitated?¡± As he spoke, Qin Chongwen reprimanded Qin Bailu, ¡°Bailu, you too. Be careful what you say next time. Don¡¯t say things that will easily provoke conflict between your parents.¡± Did she need to start a conflict? When the truth was exposed one day, it would be a scandal. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I might have been too sleepy.¡± ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you here at this time?¡± Qin Chongwen, who had just sat down, did not know what to say when he heard her question. ¡°We did have a problem.¡± Bai Shuangshuang sat down and crossed her legs as she looked at Qin Bailu, ¡°Have you forgotten what you did yesterday?¡± ¡°What have I done?¡± ¡°Bailu, Master Nine¡¯s people personally sent those people who were almost dead and these evidence over to the Qin Family.¡± Qin Chongwen took out a document bag. ¡°Tell Daddy, does this have anything to do with you? Tell me the truth. As long as you say it, Daddy will believe you. Daddy knows that you¡¯ve always been an obedient and sensible child. Daddy doesn¡¯t believe that you¡¯re capable of such a thing.¡± Before Qin Bailu could say anything, Bai Shuangshuang beat her to it, ¡°The evidence is right here, how can it be fake? Since she dares to do it, she has to take responsibility for it! You¡¯re always so biased towards her. Who knows when she¡¯ll cause a huge trouble for you!¡± ¡°Now that Master Nine wants an exnation, can you not hand her over? Qin Chongwen, do you want the Qin Family to bepletely destroyed?¡± Qin Chongwen could not believe that she would say such a thing, ¡°Shuangshuang, Bailu is our daughter. Haven¡¯t you always doted on her? Why are you saying such things now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have such a troublesome daughter!¡± Who knew if Master Nine had found anything about her when he was investigating Qin Bailu? In order to prevent Qin Bailu from finding out, she had no choice but to give up this chess piece. ¡°You¡ª¡± Qin Chongwen was about to get angry when Qin Bailu interrupted, ¡°I did it.¡± Qin Chongwen frowned. ¡°Bailu, don¡¯t be rash. I want to hear the truth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the truth.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to kill Yan Jinyu because I¡¯m not as skilled as her. If the other party wants an exnation, I won¡¯t implicate the Qin Family. Daddy, just hand me over.¡± ¡°Bailu, you¡­¡± Qin Chongwen was still surprised that Qin Bailu was actually so calm, let alone Bai Shuangshuang. Bai Shuangshuang thought that Qin Bailu would argue at this time and drag her out, saying that she was the one who asked her to do this. She had already thought of a way to absolve herself from this. She didn¡¯t expect Qin Bailu to be so calm. Did she not know what would happen to her after she was handed over? Or did she naively think that the Qin Family had a way to save her? ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Daddy, make the arrangements. Tell me when you¡¯re done. I¡¯ll lie down and sleep for a while.¡± After saying that, she didn¡¯t care about their reaction and justy down and closed her eyes. Under the nket, her hands were clenched into fists. She really did not care about her life at all! Then, don¡¯t me her for not forgoing about their rtionship! Since Master Nine and Yan Jinyu had asked Master Nine¡¯s special assistant to make a trip personally, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be fooling with her. Since nothing would happen, she would settle this score after she came back! Mom had mistaken Min Sisi as her daughter, so let her continue to think like this! When the time came, she would tell the truth and make Mom regret it for the rest of her life! As for Yan Jinyu, at least for now, she wasn¡¯t her match. Moreover, she still had a huge handle in Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands. She wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to pick a losing battle. She would settle the score first and think about the restter! ¡°Bailu¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to bed. Daddy, go arrange it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you. Have you really found someone to harm the Yan Family¡¯s daughter?¡± Qin Chongwen asked with a frown. When Qin Bailu heard that, she opened her eyes and looked at him. ¡°That¡¯s right! She¡¯s the greatest stumbling block for me to marry into the Yin Family. I can only get rid of her!¡± ¡°Y-you¡¯ve disappointed me too much!¡± Qin Bailu continued to close her eyes and ignored him. It didn¡¯t matter if he was disappointed or not. He would definitely ignore her when he found out the truth. He didn¡¯t know the truth now, and yet he still couldn¡¯t save her, right? What was the difference between having and not having such a father? ¡°Get ready. I¡¯ll send you to Mount West Vi in two hours!¡± Bai Shuangshuang said. Qin Bailu ignored her, and the hatred in her heart intensified. *** Mei Feng Bar, the balcony of a luxurious private room on the third floor. ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back and tell you in detail tonight. It¡¯s almost as you guessed,¡± Yin Jiujin said. ¡°Alright then. Brother Nine, I¡¯ll hang up first. You don¡¯t have to pick me upter. I¡¯ll go back myself. By the way, are you staying at Mount West Vi or returning to the Yin Family tonight?¡± ¡°Mount West Vi.¡± Their rtionship had just broken through. He was still thinking about spending a few days alone with her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over myselfter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± His tone was firm. Yan Jinyu smiled helplessly. ¡°Alright, Brother Nine,e and pick me up after you¡¯re done. I¡¯ll wait for you at Mei Feng.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yin Jiujin was satisfied. After hanging up, Yan Jinyu turned around and saw Huo Xuan standing not far away. The soundproof ss door behind him had just closed. It seemed like he had juste out. ¡°Miss Yan, I¡¯ll need a few minutes of your time.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for a few minutes. I can answer you now.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s exactly what you think it is.¡± Outside the private room, although Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t see Min Rufeng make the move, she knew that he must have used a silver needle. With Huo Xuan¡¯s intelligence, it was impossible for him not to guess their identities after seeing Feng make the move. However, he wasn¡¯tpletely sure. Or rather, he still had a sliver of hope. With Huo Xuan¡¯s concern for Little Rain, he definitely didn¡¯t want Little Rain to be on Ghost ughter Ind when she was missing for all these years. On Ghost ughter Ind, using the phrase ¡°on the brink of death¡± wasn¡¯t even enough. The people who survived on Ghost ughter Ind had experienced countless ¡°on the brink of death¡±. Huo Xuan was stunned on the spot. Her heart sank. Thest bit of hope was gone. He moved his lips but did not know what to say for a long time. His mood was fluctuating greatly, so he couldn¡¯t help but cough. Holding the ss door at the side, Huo Xuan coughed so hard that he bent down, feeling like he was about to cough out his lungs. Yan Jinyu frowned slightly. Feng had only helped him control it shortly before this. It must be because he cared about Little Rain very much. Now, his condition had be so serious again. She walked over and hesitated for a moment before holding onto Huo Xuan, ¡°Are you alright, Young Master Huo? Do you want me to ask Feng to take a look at you again?¡± This was one of the few times that Yan Jinyu cared about people who she didn¡¯t care for. It was only because Huo Xuan was the brother whom Huo Siyu cared about. However, she didn¡¯t realize that Huo Xuan froze the moment she held his arm. He covered his lips with his handkerchief and coughed violently. He only looked at Yan Jinyu after he had calmed down. He was about to say that he was fine when his gazended on Yan Jinyu¡¯s neck. There was an air conditioner in the private room. The moment she entered the private room, Yan Jinyu took off her hat and scarf. Because she was wearing a scarf, her cardigan inside wasn¡¯t one with a high cor. After taking off the scarf, her fair neck was exposed. However, what Huo Xuan saw was the obvious marks on her fair neck. At that moment, his heart felt stuffy. He quickly looked away and covered his lips to cough again. However, he pulled the arm that Yan Jinyu was holding out. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. I-I don¡¯t have to trouble Second Young Master Min for the time being. Thank you.¡± Yan Jinyu was only concerned because of Huo Siyu and Huo Xuan¡¯s rtionship. Since Huo Xuan had already said so, she naturally wouldn¡¯t interfere. She was not someone who likes to poke her nose into other people¡¯s business. She calmly ced her hands in the pockets of her down jacket. ¡°I know Young Master Huo must have a lot of questions. If Young Master Huo wants to know more, ask Little Rain. Since you¡¯ve guessed it, I think Little Rain won¡¯t hide it if you ask.¡± ¡°After all, Little Rain cares a lot about you, her brother. Or rather, she cares a lot about her family.¡± [Rainy cares about her family, but what about you?] Huo Xuan looked at her and suddenly thought of this sentence. Fortunately, he reacted quickly. Otherwise, he would have said it out loud. She was a year younger than Rainy. After returning to the Yan Family, she was treated so harshly by her parents. She didn¡¯t stay in the Yan Family for long before moving out. She must have felt terrible. At the thought of this, Huo Xuan¡¯s thoughts suddenly froze. He was not a stupid person. On the contrary, he was very smart. Ever since he was young, he had never interfered in anyone¡¯s affairs other than his family. This was the first time he showed concern for someone other than his family. Also, his reaction when he saw the marks on her neck was very abnormal. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll find time to ask Rainy.¡± He lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t look at her. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Miss Yan, go in first. I wish to be alone for a while.¡± After saying that, he walked past Yan Jinyu and walked towards the fence. Yan Jinyu looked at his back and frowned imperceptibly. She said, ¡°Young Master Huo¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. Since you know that it¡¯s cold outside, it¡¯s better not to stay out here for too long so that the people who care about you won¡¯t have to worry.¡± Huo Xuan stopped in his tracks but he didn¡¯t turn back, ¡°I know. Thank you.¡± After hesitating for a second, he turned back to look at Yan Jinyu. ¡°I hope that Eldest Miss Yan and your friends won¡¯t let Qin Hao know about this for the time being.¡± He was referring to their identities. Now, Yan Jinyu was even more certain that Huo Xuan cared about Huo Siyu. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°However, since Young Master Huo has guessed so much, I¡¯ll mention it again. Please protect Little Rain more for a long time toe. There are too many people looking for trouble. We¡¯re not by Little Rain¡¯s side, so there are many things that we can¡¯t take into consideration.¡± Huo Xuan was stunned, ¡°What do you mean by that, Miss Yan?¡± Chapter 257 - Testing Out

Chapter 257: Testing Out

¡°That¡¯s right. Those damn people aren¡¯t all dead yet.¡± After saying that, Yan Jinyu ignored Huo Xuan and turned to enter the private room. Even when she walked into the private room and the soundproof ss door was closed for a long time, Huo Xuan was still staring in that direction. Everything was piling up. He was a little confused now. Rainy¡¯s identity reminded him of Rainy¡¯s past experiences and Yan Jinyu¡¯s words made his heart skip a beat again. Damn people? Other than Ghost ughter and the others, he could not think of anyone else. So, was Rainy in danger at any time? If Rainy was in danger, didn¡¯t that mean that Yan Jinyu was also in danger? Other than Rainy, there was actually another person he was worried about. That person was protected by someone, so he did not need to worry too much about her. After a long while, Huo Xuan retracted his gaze that was staring at the ss door. He turned around and held the railing with one hand while holding a handkerchief to his lips with the other. He coughed softly and looked at the pedestrians on the road downstairs. For a moment, he felt unprecedented loneliness. Because of his body¡¯s condition, he never thought too much about anything else. Most of his attention was on the development of the Huo Corporation. Other than asionally feeling a little disappointed after having his expectations destroyed again and again during his seeking of medical treatment, he never had any other emotions. Indeed, once he saw the hope of life, he would want more things. Unfortunately, when he finally noticed a girl, she already belonged to someone else. His upbringing did not allow him to interfere in other people¡¯s rtionships either, unless that person was doing very badly. Forget it. Perhaps he would have this illness for 30 years until his life ended. Since he had the time to think about this, he might as well think about how to help Rainy resolve the trouble. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about how Rainy had survived all these years. Ghost ughter Ind. He wanted to meet them! *** When Yan Jinyu returned to the private room, Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling had already returned. Yan Jinyu nced at them and thought to herself,?If they weren¡¯t here, these two people probably wouldn¡¯t have appeared so quickly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing a scarf when you go out?¡± Everyone in the private room looked up at her when they saw her return to the private room. It was Min Rufeng who spoke first. ¡°Yes, Beauty Yu, you¡¯re too careless. You thought that we were still in North City. The winter in the capital is very cold.¡± As she spoke, Huo Siyu waved at her. ¡°Come and have some hot water to warm up.¡± Xi Fengling pressed the bell and asked the waiter to bring a ss of hot water over. Yan Jinyu smiled and walked to sit next to Huo Siyu. This was Huo Xuan¡¯s seat earlier. ¡°Whose call is it? You took so long,¡± Huo Siyu asked. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled at her. Huo Siyu dragged out a long ¡°Oh¡±. ¡°I knew it. With your personality, how could you make a call for so long? After all, you usually hang up after finishing your business. So it¡¯s your Brother Nine.¡± ¡°Not very long. About 10 minutes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s long enough.¡± As she spoke, Huo Siyu¡¯s gaze paused. She stared at Yan Jinyu¡¯s neck and her eyes widened. ¡°B-Beauty Yu, you¡­¡± Beauty Yu was wearing a scarf earlier and had sat further away from her after entering the private room, so she didn¡¯t see it. Now that she saw it¡­ It was impossible to leave such a mark if they hadn¡¯t been too intense. Beauty Yu and Yin Jiujin¡­ Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled indifferently at her. Huo Siyu fell silent. Forget it. Beauty Yu was not a naive girl who knew nothing. She naturally had her own ideas. Since Beauty Yu was willing to do it, she would not interfere anymore. Meanwhile, Yin Jiujin¡­ If he dared to let Beauty Yu down in the future, she would definitely not let him off even if she had to risk her life. Qin Hao also nced at Yan Jinyu indifferently. He felt rather emotional. With Second Yin¡¯s indifferent and restrained personality, he had actually reached such a stage. It seemed like he really cared deeply about the eldest daughter of the Yan Family. Xi Fengling took the hot water from the waiter and handed it to Yan Jinyu. She was sitting at the side so she naturally saw Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu¡¯s interaction. However, her reaction wasn¡¯t as big as Huo Siyu¡¯s. Probably because she had experienced it before, she felt that this was all within her expectations. Most importantly, she knew Beauty Yu¡¯s temper. Could Yin Jiujin touch Beauty Yu if she wasn¡¯t willing? Perhaps it was Beauty Yu who had taken advantage of Yin Jiujin. Anyway, with Yin Jiujin¡¯s face, Beauty Yu wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage. They were calm, but Min Sisi, who was sitting on the other side, was not. Her thoughts were all on guarding against Yan Jinyu just now. She was afraid that she would identally expose a w in front of Yan Jinyu, so she didn¡¯t have the mood to pay attention to anything else. Hence, she didn¡¯t notice it even when she was sitting beside Yan Jinyu. She only realized it when Huo Siyu spoke. She clenched her fists and tried her best to suppress her anger. Actually, she didn¡¯t have any deep feelings for Yin Jiujin. It was just that the Yin Family had an outstanding status in the capital. If she had to marry someone, the man she was going to marry had to be outstanding himself and in his family background. Besides, that person wanted her to marry into the Yin Family. That person had been nning for her since she was very young. The Yin Family¡¯s background matched her requirements for her other half and Yin Jiujin was also an outstanding person. Of course, she would care when someone whom she had already included in her life n was so intimate with another woman. However, it didn¡¯t matter. How many people in a rtionship would end up in a marriage eventually? Even though Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin were so intimate now, the person who would stay by Yin Jiujin¡¯s side for the rest of his life might not be Yan Jinyu. Let Yan Jinyu be smug for a while first! Yan Jinyu leanedzily on the sofa and took a sip of water. She narrowed her eyes slightly and nced at Min Sisi. Tsk, she sure hid it well. Unfortunately, she still couldn¡¯t avoid her sharp eyes. She was so sharp that she sensed it when Little Rain stared at her. Why didn¡¯t she interrupt before Little Rain spoke? It was naturally because she suddenly wanted to test Min Sisi. If Min Sisi had feelings for Yin Jiujin, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be calm after knowing. Indeed, even though Min Sisi controlled her emotions very well, something could still be seen in the subtle areas. However, she was not in a hurry. Since Min Sisi was so good at hiding, she would watch the show for a while first. She was directing a big show right now. It was a big show between the Qin Family and the Min Family. Be it Qin Bailu or Min Sisi, they would both be involved. She didn¡¯t have to do anything. The other party would make a fuss herself. How convenient. ¡°Beauty Yu, what did my brother say to you just now?¡± Huo Siyu¡¯s words pulled Yan Jinyu back to her senses. Actually, everyone was a little surprised when Huo Xuan suddenly stood up and walked to the balcony without even saying anything. Huo Siyu wanted to stop him. After all, she didn¡¯t want Huo Xuan and Yan Jinyu to be alone to prevent Huo Xuan from getting caught in it. However, just as she was about to speak, she saw that Min Sisi and Luo Yikun had a short exchange of nces. Her attention was diverted just like that. By the time she returned to her senses, Huo Xuan had already walked out of the private room. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Feng helped Young Master Huo stop his cough outside the private room.¡± After a suitable pause, Yan Jinyu continued, ¡°But I saw that Young Master Huo was on the balcony just now. His condition doesn¡¯t seem to be very good. It¡¯s cold outside. It¡¯s better for you to call your brother back, Little Rain. Otherwise, you¡¯re the only family member with him in North City now and you¡¯ll be the one who¡¯s tired if he falls ill.¡± With their tacit understanding, Huo Siyu understood what Yan Jinyu meant as soon as she said her first sentence. So Brother Feng had made a move and Brother had guessed it. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Qin Hao did not stop Huo Siyu. He could still differentiate what was important. Moreover, he noticed that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t answer Huo Siyu¡¯s question directly. So, what did Huo Xuan say to her on the balcony? Huo Xuan wouldn¡¯t look for someone to talk to alone for no reason. However, he went to look for Yan Jinyu, so it was impossible not to notice it. Could it be that Huo Xuan happened to want to take a breather on the balcony too? Just as Qin Hao thought that, Yan Jinyu put down the ss of water and looked up at Qin Hao calmly with a faint smile. ¡°Young Master Qin, do you also want to know what Young Master Huo said to me?¡± ¡°Actually, we didn¡¯t say anything. Young Master Huo just happened to go out for a breather and simply greeted me normally.¡± This was called preemptive strike. ¡°Miss Yan, you¡¯re thinking too much. I don¡¯t really want to know.¡± ¡°Alright, I was just asking casually too.¡± After saying that, she turned to Xi Fengling, ¡°Meimei, you¡¯ve ordered so many snacks. I don¡¯t even know which one is better. Can you rmend them to me?¡± Her attitude was really like she was just asking casually. Only Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling knew that wasn¡¯t the case. Xi Fengling winked at Yan Jinyu and smiled charmingly. She really introduced them to her seriously. As she introduced them, she even piled the snacks that matched Yan Jinyu¡¯s taste in front of Yan Jinyu. Qin Hao looked at Yan Jinyu deeply before retracting his gaze. He did not know if it was his imagination, but he felt that these people were a little strange. They seemed to be too familiar with one another. However, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly where they were too familiar. It was as if their every action and every eye contact revealed tacit understanding. This kind of tacit understanding needed to have years or decades of friendship¡­ No, only friendship was not enough for it. He had only seen such tacit understanding in the army. It was a tacit understanding that could only be cultivated through countless battles together. How could these people possibly have it? It wasn¡¯t like he had never investigated his little fianc¨¦e¡¯s past before. Perhaps he was thinking too much. ¡°Second Brother,¡± Min Sisi suddenly said. Min Rufeng looked up calmly with his usual gentle expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Were you¡­ angry with me just now?¡± Min Rufeng looked at her and said nothing. Min Sisi said timidly, ¡°Just now, I-I didn¡¯t mean to address Sister Xi like that. Second Brother, please don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to,¡± Min Rufeng said. ¡°Our rtionship isn¡¯t close. It doesn¡¯t matter how you think of me or my girlfriend. Besides, it¡¯s just a form of address.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Min Sisi. Min Rufeng seemed to be very unfriendly to her! It didn¡¯t seem to be easy to negotiate a coboration with him like this. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± She pursed her lips and lowered her head. She sat upright and did not dare to speak again. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re really interesting. Min Rufeng already said that it doesn¡¯t matter. What are you sorry for?¡± Xi Fengling smiled charmingly. ¡°But little girl, you care so much about whether Min Rufeng is angry or not. Could it be that you really treat Min Rufeng as your brother?¡± Min Sisi looked up at her in surprise. She was surprised that she had guessed correctly. Xi Fengling¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, then you¡¯re really a breath of fresh air in the Min Family.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that your parents and brother don¡¯t like Min Rufeng very much?¡± She wanted to see what Min Sisi was nning. She didn¡¯t think that someone who could be specially treated by Beauty Yu would be simple. Chapter 258 - Mighty Brother-in-law

Chapter 258: Mighty Brother-inw

¡°S-sorry,¡± Min Sisi lowered her head and apologized timidly. Xi Fengling couldn¡¯t help but think more highly of her. If Min Sisi was really pretending, that would be very impressive. There were no ws at all. Just as Xi Fengling was pondering, Min Sisi stood up. ¡°I suddenly remembered that I still have something on, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡± She looked at Min Rufeng carefully and without losing her aura as the eldest daughter of the Min Family. ¡°Second Brother, you haven¡¯t been home for a while. Do you n to go back today?¡± Min Rufeng looked up at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just hope that Second Brother can really treat the Min Family as your family. I¡¯ve been reading medical books recently and have a lot of questions about Chinese medicine that I want to ask Second Brother. Only Second Brother and I major in Chinese medicine at home. If Second Brotheres home at any time, remember to get the servants to tell me so that I can ask you the questions.¡± ¡°Miss Yan, thank you for your hospitality.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m simply offering you favours at the expense of another.¡± ¡°Since Miss Min has something on, please go ahead.¡± As soon as Yan Jinyu finished speaking, Luo Yikun and Luo Qiu stood up too. ¡°We¡¯ll go back first too. Thank you for your hospitality, Eldest Miss Yan. Qiu and I will invite you back when we return to North City,¡± Luo Yikun said. ¡°Are you leaving already?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at Luo Qiu and asked symbolically. Luo Qiu smiled shyly, ¡°We came out with Cousin. Cousin went back first and asked us to go with Eldest Miss Min. Naturally, we¡¯ll have to go back together now.¡± ¡°Then, Miss Yan, we¡¯ll make a move first.¡± ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t force you guys to stay and I won¡¯t send you off.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s politeness made Min Sisi feel even more uneasy. Luo Yikun also looked at Yan Jinyu deeply before turning and walking out of the private room with Luo Qiu. As soon as the three of them left, Xi Fengling secretly gestured an ¡°OK¡± hand sign to Yan Jinyu. She and Min Rufeng had specially stayed outside for some time. Other than the fact that Min Rufeng really wanted to make out with Xi Fengling for a while, the two of them had done something else. For example, when Min Nan and Yu Chen left, they drove Yu Chen¡¯s car because Min Nan¡¯s car keys were in Min Sisi¡¯s hands. Don¡¯t ask Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling how they knew. They had checked the surveince cameras in the underground parking lot. When he got out of the car, Min Nan handed the keys to Min Sisi because Min Sisi was carrying a bag. The two of them stayed outside for another reason. They had received Yan Jinyu¡¯s message and specially installed a pinhole camera in Min Nan¡¯s car. Even without the car keys, it was just a small matter when the two of them acted together. Yan Jinyu¡¯s n was that even if Min Sisi didn¡¯t drive Min Nan¡¯s car when she returned, it wouldn¡¯t be a waste to install the pinhole camera. Anyway, Min Rufeng wanted to deal with Min Nan. Of course, it would be best if Min Sisi drove that car when she returned. Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling were both very curious about why Yan Jinyu did this, but now that there were outsiders around, they wouldn¡¯t ask further. Min Rufeng sat quietly while Xi Fengling chatted with Yan Jinyu. In Qin Hao¡¯s opinion, it was almost as if Xi Fengling was talking. Yan Jinyu listened quietly and asionally replied. Yan Jinyu looked more mature than Xi Fengling and Xi Fengling was a little noisy in front of her. She was clearly a few years younger than Xi Fengling. Also, with Yan Jinyu¡¯s personality, she didn¡¯t seem to be warm and friendly at all. He felt that she had an ulterior motive for inviting Min Sisi and the rest upstairs. ¡°Beauty Yu, let¡¯s eat togetherter. What do you want to eat? We¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± As she spoke, Xi Fengling mentioned dinner. ¡°Anything is fine. You guys decide.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xi Fengling. She was the one who was silly. It was useless to ask Beauty Yu what she wanted to eat. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll decide then. Beauty Yu, do you want to call Second Young Master Yin along?¡± ¡°He¡¯lle overter,¡± Yan Jinyu said with a faint smile. Min Rufeng, who had been silent, suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯sing over.¡± Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling were stunned. Xi Fengling sized him up. ¡°Min Rufeng, when did you be so friendly?¡± ¡°Since when am I not friendly?¡± Min Rufeng nced at her. ¡°Bring the three bottles of liquor that I¡¯ve treasured for dinnerter.¡± ¡°Which three bottles? You seem to have a lot of liquor in your collection.¡± Actually, most of them were hers, but Xi Fengling didn¡¯t want to admit that she loved to drink more than Min Rufeng. ¡°The three bottles of baijiu[1] with the highest alcohol content.¡± He nced at Qin Hao. ¡°It¡¯s rare that Young Master Qin is here today and Second Young Master Yin ising soon.¡± ¡°The two of you are the top figures in the capital. Others can¡¯t even see them if they want to. Since we¡¯re meeting them, we naturally have to treat them with the strongest liquor.¡± ¡°Little Rain will eat with us, and so will Young Master Qin, right?¡± Qin Hao nced at Min Rufeng. The expression in his eyes was unfathomable, but he answered honestly, ¡°Of course.¡± Xue Yi, who was sitting in the corner and wanted to continue watching the show, felt that something was amiss. Why did he feel that Second Young Master Min seemed to be deliberately trying to make Boss and Master Nine drunk? He quickly stood up. ¡°Boss, I still have something on so I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll leave the car to you.¡± As he spoke, he threw the car keys to Qin Hao. Qin Hao caught it steadily. When he looked over, Xue Yi did not dare to look at him at all. Xue Yi knew very well that he was escaping. He nodded at Yan Jinyu and the other two and left quickly, ignoring Xi Fengling¡¯s half-hearted urge to make him stay. Hence, there were only four people left in the private room. Including the Huo siblings on the balcony, there were six people in total. At this moment, Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling had already seen through Min Rufeng¡¯s n. Compared to Yan Jinyu¡¯s helplessness, Xi Fengling was more enthusiastic. They were her family. It was rare for them to meet, and Beauty Yu had even been taken advantage of by Yin Jiujin. Of course, they had to show them their family¡¯s attitude and let Yin Jiujin and Qin Hao understand that a prized cabbage wasn¡¯t so easy to eat. Coming back to the Huo siblings. Huo Siyu opened the ss door and walked to the balcony. Huo Xuan, who was standing by the railing with his back facing the ss door, turned to look at her. He didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at her. There was a hint of heartache in his sinister eyes. Huo Siyu stopped in her tracks. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s cold outside. Let¡¯s go in first.¡± ¡°Rainy.¡± Huo Siyu responded. ¡°You¡­¡± Huo Xuan didn¡¯t ask eventually and changed the topic,¡± It¡¯s nothing. Go in. ¡± However, Huo Siyu stopped him. ¡°Brother.¡± Huo Xuan stood still. The two of them were about five steps away from each other. There was rarely any sun in the capital in winter. It was gloomy and the wind was a little strong. Not only was it cold, but it was also extremely stifling. Especially when one¡¯s mood was heavy, the oppression was even more obvious. Under such an atmosphere, it was difficult for Huo Siyu to maintain the smile on her face. She looked at Huo Xuan seriously, ¡°Brother, just ask what you want to ask. I know you¡¯ve guessed everything.¡± ¡°Y-you¡¯ve had a hard time all these years, right?¡± Huo Siyu paused, then smiled and shook her head. This smile was not forced. ¡°No, I¡¯m just following Beauty Yu and the rest. With them around, I actually didn¡¯t have to worry most of the time. Comparatively, Beauty Yu and the rest are the ones who are really having a hard time.¡± Although it was the truth, Huo Siyu still spoke lightly of it. How could she rely on otherspletely in Ghost ughter Ind? Moreover, her status in the killer world was something that she had made herself. No one else could have helped her. How could Huo Xuan not know that? However, Huo Siyu only mentioned Yan Jinyu and not anyone else when she said that. In Huo Xuan¡¯s opinion, there were two reasons for this phenomenon. Firstly, Rainy was the closest to Yan Jinyu. They had the deepest rtionship and she relied on Yan Jinyu the most. Secondly¡­ Yan Jinyu was the most capable person among the four of them. However, Huo Xuan directly rejected the second possibility. It was really hard for Huo Xuan to believe that Yan Jinyu was the person with the most authority and ability, be it her age or her weak appearance. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve had countless life-and-death rtionships with Beauty Yu and the rest.¡± This was to tell Huo Xuan how deep their friendship was and she hoped that Huo Xuan wouldn¡¯t be their enemy. ¡°I know. I¡¯m also very grateful that you have them by your side all these years.¡± ¡°Rainy, I won¡¯t ask too much about your matters¡­¡± Actually, he didn¡¯t have the courage to ask too much. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand hearing how Rainy had survived all these years. ¡°I won¡¯t ask too much, but you have to tell me what kind of danger is still around you now. I didn¡¯t protect you when you were young, but now, I don¡¯t want to be a useless brother.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee how capable I am, but at the very least, I won¡¯t let you face all the danger alone.¡± Huo Siyu was touched and her eyes were a little dry. She took a deep breath and said in a rxed tone, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not very dangerous. Only a few people who we thought were dead seemed to have survived. They onlye to find trouble asionally.¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I can handle it.¡± ¡°In terms of danger, Beauty Yu is in much more danger than me. If the people who survived really want to find trouble, they will find Beauty Yu first.¡± ¡°If Beauty Yu isn¡¯t worried, why should I be?¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t survive until today without any self-defense skills. It¡¯s not that easy to kill me.¡± Although his heart ached for her, Huo Xuan still felt very proud to see Huo Siyu so confident. She was indeed his sister. She was bold and confident. However¡­ ¡°Why would they look for Yu¡­ Eldest Miss Yan first?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s because they¡¯re afraid!¡± Huo Siyu was puzzled. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you already know our identities? Why are you still asking?¡± Huo Siyu had never thought that ever since Huo Xuan guessed their identities, he had never thought that Yan Jinyu would be the leader of the four of them. ¡°Afraid?¡± He frowned slightly. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re afraid. Now that Second Young Master Yin is by Beauty Yu¡¯s side, those people will only be more afraid of her.¡± Second Young Master Yin¡­ Yes, Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin were tied together. After fighting Yin Jiujin for so many years in the business world, he knew very well what Yin Jiujin was capable of. With Yin Jiujin around, it was only right that the people from Ghost ughter Ind were afraid. Actually, if it were any other time, Huo Xuan¡¯s intelligence wouldn¡¯t be so low. He must have thought of more when Huo Siyu mentioned Yan Jinyu repeatedly and even said that the other party was afraid of Yan Jinyu. Now, most of his thoughts were upied by something else. ¡°Really, Brother, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Among the four of us, I¡¯m the safest.¡± She was the safest not only because she was the least important among the four of them, but also because she was the daughter of the Huo Family in South City. She had a brother who was in charge of the Huo Family at a young age and a capable fianc¨¦. Those people might not be afraid of her brother, but they would definitely be afraid of Qin Hao. Her brother, Qin Hao, and her. Those people naturally didn¡¯t dare to touch her easily. Beauty Yu, Brother Feng, and the others were always worried about her, but they didn¡¯t know that she was more worried about them. Huo Xuan nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Even if she wasn¡¯t the safest, with him around, she would be the safest. ¡°The wind is strong. Let¡¯s go in.¡± [1] [Annotation text missing] Chapter 259 - Jinyus Guess

Chapter 259: Jinyu¡¯s Guess

When they returned to the private room, Huo Xuan and Huo Siyu were both a little surprised to see that there were only four people. However, they were simply surprised and they did not ask further. The music in the private room was changed to light music by Min Rufeng again. He poured three sses of red wine, one for himself, one for Xi Fengling, and one for Qin Hao. As for Yan Jinyu, Min Rufeng saw that she wasn¡¯t as addicted to yogurt as before, so he generously got the waiter to bring her a packet of warm yogurt. When the Huo siblings returned to the private room, they saw such a harmonious scene. Xi Fengling sat with her legs crossed. She held the wine ss in one hand and asionally swiped her phone with the other. Suddenly, she paused. ¡°Beauty Yu.¡± Yan Jinyu looked over and nced at her darkened phone screen. She narrowed her eyes and took a sip of yogurt. The pinhole camera that Feng and Meimei went to set up was not an ordinary pinhole camera. They had modified it themselves. The video could be seen in real time through Meimei¡¯s phone. Just now, they saw that Min Sisi and the others did not call for a taxi or someone to pick them up. Instead, the elevator went straight down to the underground parking lot. Min Sisi drove while Luo Yikun sat in the front passenger seat and Luo Qiu sat in the back seat. The scene was very stable until their car left the underground parking lot and drove onto the main road. But now, the screen was dark. It was very likely that the other party had discovered the pinhole camera and destroyed it. Putting her phone back into her pocket, Xi Fengling put down her wine ss and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would bring a few bottles of liquor for dinnerter? There¡¯s nothing much to do now. Beauty Yu,e with me to the wine cer to get them.¡± After saying that, she nced at Min Rufeng. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Min Rufeng said. He hid the hint of surprise in his eyes very well. Seeing the two of them get up, although Huo Siyu didn¡¯t know what was going on, she could guess that something must have happened. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I haven¡¯t seen the wine cer in Sister Fengling¡¯s bar.¡± She said to Huo Xuan, ¡°Brother, sit first. If you¡¯re not feeling well, don¡¯t drink. I¡¯ll go with Sister Fengling and the others.¡± Huo Xuan had a lot on his mind and didn¡¯t notice anything amiss. He nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± On the other hand, Qin Hao sat quite close to Yan Jinyu. Although he didn¡¯t see the image on Xi Fengling¡¯s phone or Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling¡¯s interaction, his intuition told him that they definitely weren¡¯t as simple as going to get the liquor. ¡°Rainy.¡± Huo Siyu, who was about to follow Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling, stopped in her tracks when she saw Qin Hao walking towards her with the scarf she had ced on the sofa. He wrapped it around her. ¡°The wine cer is colder. Put on a scarf.¡± Then, he lowered his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°¡­¡± Huo Siyu was stunned the entire time. Then, she realized that everyone was looking at them and her face turned red. She quickly retreated. ¡°Th-thank you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huo Xuan and Min Rufeng. Especially Huo Xuan. His face darkened as he red at Qin Hao. ¡°Fengling and Little Yu, put on your scarves too,¡± Min Rufeng retracted his gaze from Qin Hao and said. It wasn¡¯t that Min Rufeng was negligent, but he knew that their trip to the wine cer was just a ruse, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it. With Qin Hao¡¯s actions, he realized that there was no air conditioning after leaving the private room and it was a little cold. Huo Siyu quickly returned and picked up their scarves. ¡°I¡¯ll help them take the scarves.¡± Then, she ran out of the private room as if she was escaping. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was too flustered, but she actually didn¡¯t see that Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling were still standing in the private room. The two of them looked at each other, not knowing what to say. After a while, Xi Fengling chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Beauty Yu.¡± Rainy was too cowardly. She was actually so flustered when her fianc¨¦ simply kissed her on the forehead. The corners of Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips curled up too. She was also amused by Huo Siyu¡¯s innocent look. After they left, there were only three men in the private room. Qin Hao sat back on the sofa calmly. ¡°Young Master Qin, you¡¯re very capable!¡± Qin Hao, who had just sat down, looked at him when he heard that, ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯re wee.¡± Huo Xuan, ¡°¡­Who¡¯s your brother-inw!¡± He picked up the wine ss and took a sip. Qin Hao no longer looked as honest as before. He looked unfathomable as he slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡± ¡°A matter of time? Dream on! Rainy is the daughter of the Huo Family, and I¡¯m the head of the Huo Family. If I don¡¯t agree to her marriage, you¡¯ll never get to call me Brother-inw.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t change the engagement set by the elders. Besides, we¡¯ve lived together for so long. Brother-inw, you might just be an uncle one day.¡± Qin Hao was fearless. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of whether I dare or not. Wasn¡¯t it Brother-inw who handed her to me personally a year ago? Could it be that Brother-inw is still naive to think that nothing happened when Rainy was drugged with such a heavy dose of medicine that night?¡± Huo Xuan choked. Indeed, he had personally handed her to Qin Hao! ¡°Young Master Qin is surprising,¡± Min Rufeng said. Qin Hao didn¡¯t deny it. He crossed his legs and swirled the wine ss in his hand. ¡°I hope Young Master Qin won¡¯t capsize.¡± Qin Hao¡¯s hand that was holding the wine ss halted its movement. ¡°Second Young Master Min, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Young Master Qin is a smart person. You can tell that Little Rain is very guarded against people. It¡¯s very difficult for a person who has always been vignt to trust someone. If Little Rain knows that Young Master Qin actually used another face to gain her trust¡­¡± ¡°Young Master Qin, you¡¯d better watch out.¡± He would never have said this if he hadn¡¯t seen that Little Rain had feelings for Qin Hao. He did this because he did not want Huo Siyu to be hurt. Qin Hao lowered his eyes and fell silent. Even Huo Xuan didn¡¯t say anything. After a long while, Qin Hao said, ¡°Thank you.¡± However, he was even more certain that Min Rufeng and Huo Siyu¡¯s rtionship was extraordinary. *** After Yan Jinyu and the other two left the private room, they took the elevator to the fifth floor. Sitting down in the living room, Xi Fengling asked, ¡°Beauty Yu, before we talk about this, can you tell us what¡¯s wrong with Min Sisi?¡± Huo Siyu then realized that what they were about to discuss was rted to Min Sisi. She also looked at Yan Jinyu inquiringly. ¡°I have some guesses, but I can¡¯t be sure.¡± Yan Jinyu was still holding the yogurt in her hand. She took another sip. ¡°Min Sisi has some skills. Meimei, you and Feng have been investigating the Min Family for so long. Didn¡¯t you notice anything wrong with her?¡± Xi Fengling shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Although Min Sisi is favored by the Min Family, she doesn¡¯t have a strong presence. She¡¯s a good student. She studies every day.¡± ¡°Besides, regardless of whether she was in high school or university now, she mostly lived in school and rarely interacted with others. Hence, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to her.¡± Xi Fengling was ashamed. ¡°We were careless. After experiencing so much, we shouldn¡¯t have underestimated anyone.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself. From my observation, Min Sisi seems to have the intention of roping in Feng. Perhaps she¡¯s not your enemy.¡± Xi Fengling agreed with Yan Jinyu. If Min Sisi really concealed it very well, she must be very ambitious. If she didn¡¯t want to rope Min Rufeng in, there was no need for her to be so humble in front of Min Rufeng today. ¡°But why does she want to rope Brother Feng in?¡± Huo Siyu was puzzled. ¡°Also, even if there¡¯s really something wrong with Min Sisi, if she wasn¡¯t a resistance to Brother Feng in his takeover of the Min Family, Beauty Yu, with your personality, you wouldn¡¯t have interfered.¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°She¡¯s not Feng¡¯s resistance, but she might be my enemy.¡± ¡°What? She¡¯ll make things difficult for you?¡± Xi Fengling rolled her eyes at Huo Siyu. ¡°What makes things difficult? Can Min Sisi make things difficult for Beauty Yu? Beauty Yu¡¯s meaning should be Min Sisi has overestimated herself and has designs for someone who she shouldn¡¯t have.¡± This wasn¡¯t difficult to guess. It was none other than Yin Jiujin¡¯s unwanted admirer. She had lived in the capital for three years and knew a lot about the rumors in the upper-ss circle. For example, Min Sisi was the person the wife of the head of the Yin Family had chosen for Yin Jiujin. Min Sisi was the daughter of an influential family that was most worthy of Yin Jiujin. ¡°Let¡¯s not care what Min Sisi wants to do first. Beauty Yu, since you can see that Min Sisi has skills, can you grade her skills?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but she¡¯s definitely not dilettantish.¡± Yan Jinyu still had this judgement. ¡°Actually, I noticed Min Sisi not because she concealed herself well, but because she seems to know the Second Young Master of the Luo Family in North City.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with Luo Yikun?¡± In Huo Siyu¡¯s opinion, Luo Yikun was just a slightly smarter hedonistic son. Even if he was a little smart, Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t have cared so much about him. Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu had the same thoughts. ¡°Beauty Yu, is there a problem with Luo Yikun?¡± Shaking the yogurt packet in her hand, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°Actually, I do have a bold guess, but I don¡¯t have any evidence yet.¡± ¡°What guess?¡± the two of them asked in unison. It didn¡¯t matter if there was evidence or not. What was important was Beauty Yu¡¯s guess. No one knew how big Beauty Yu¡¯s brain¡¯s capacity was. If she said that it was a guess, it must be a valid guess. The uracy was very high. ¡°I seem to have mentioned to you that I was coincidentally brought to Ghost ughter Ind. And that person actually had a target when he appeared in North City at that time.¡± Huo Siyu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Beauty Yu, are you trying to say that the person Ghost ughter Ind wanted to take away from North City was Luo Yikun?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a guess.¡± Yan Jinyu continued, ¡°When that Eldest Young Master of the Luo Family had designs on Yun¡¯er previously, I personally investigated the Luo Family. And this Second Young Master of the Luo Family was said to be very smart when he was young. He was jokingly called a prodigy when he was three years old. However, after he was three years old, he became ordinary for some reason.¡± Luo Yikun had reminded her of Luo Yilin¡¯s actions twice, so she knew that Luo Yikun was not simple. It was only when she found out the detailed information of everyone in the Luo Family and even dug out the secret of the Luo Family that she was certain that Luo Yikun was really not simple. She didn¡¯t want to pay much attention to him, but Luo Yikun seemed to be rted to Min Sisi somehow. In this case, Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t ignore him even if she wanted to. Xi Fengling sighed. So there was such a thing. ¡°Even so, wasn¡¯t Luo Yikun still not taken away by Ghost ughter Ind in the end? I¡¯ve never seen Luo Yikun on Ghost ughter Ind. Also, Luo Yikun grew up in the Luo Family all these years, right?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at Xi Fengling and asked with a smile, ¡°How do you know that he wasn¡¯t taken away by Ghost ughter Ind? How can you be sure that Ghost ughter Ind is the only base that Ghost ughter nurtures his people?¡± Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu were both shocked. This¡­ ¡°B-Beauty Yu, what do you mean by that? Can you be clearer? I can¡¯t calm down.¡± Not only was she unable to recover, Huo Siyu even felt that she was terrified. Looking at the two equally shocked people, Yan Jinyu smiled faintly, ¡°Why are you so nervous? I already said that it was just my guess.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The two of them believed her! Because this wasn¡¯t anyone else¡¯s guess. It was Beauty Yu¡¯s! It was the guess of the Beauty Yu whom they trusted so much! ¡°Alright, let¡¯s put this matter aside for now. Meimei, let¡¯s talk about why the surveince cameras in Min Sisi¡¯s car suddenly lost its image.¡± Chapter 260 - Master Nine Is Here

Chapter 260: Master Nine Is Here

After Yan Jinyu asked this, Xi Fengling slowly controlled the shock that she had felt when she heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s guess. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve been paying attention to the surveince video over there. At first, there was nothing unusual. However, when the car drove into the main road, the car swayed, as if it had hit something. Then, the screen darkened.¡± ¡°Min Rufeng and I personally installed the camera, and it¡¯s a modified pinhole camera. It¡¯s not easy to find it.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, do you think it¡¯s a coincidence? Did they really hit something and it hit the camera and even damaged it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible,¡± Yan Jinyu said. After all, the subsequent scenes could no longer be seen. The exact situation over there was also unknown. ¡°However, the chances of this happening are actually very small. Since Min Sisi is driving the car, I don¡¯t think her driving skills are that bad.¡± A person who was good at concealing herself and had been undetected for so many years should have more than just some martial arts skills. Yan Jinyu knew this, and so did Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu. Yan Jinyu smiled slightly. ¡°However, no matter what the reason is, I¡¯m even more certain now that there¡¯s something wrong with Min Sisi.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, do you need us to do anything about this?¡± Huo Siyu asked. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that for now. I¡¯ve directed a big show. Just watch the show next.¡± As she spoke, she smiled at Xi Fengling. ¡°Perhaps, this show will also help Feng take over the Min Family.¡± The two of them were interested when they heard that there was a show to watch. They asked at the same time, ¡°What big show?¡± Hence, Yan Jinyu roughly told them what happened. ¡°This is indeed a big show.¡± Huo Siyu sighed after hearing that. Xi Fengling was still fine. Yan Jinyu only went to investigate after receiving the news from Min Rufeng. Even if she didn¡¯t investigate, Xi Fengling had already guessed it. Huo Siyu was excited. ¡°Beauty Yu, let them make a fuss first. Let¡¯s just sit back and reap the benefits.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°But Beauty Yu, what you mentioned just now is that Ghost ughter Ind isn¡¯t the only base that nurtures people for Ghost ughter. How great is that possibility? If that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t it mean that there¡¯s another force that we don¡¯t know about in Ghost ughter?¡± Xi Fengling was still very worried. She knew very well that Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t have such a guess for no reason. ¡°So what if there is?¡± ¡°Meimei, we can destroy their nest once, but can¡¯t we destroy it a second time? Furthermore, even if Ghost ughter has another base, its main force gotta be on Ghost ughter Ind. Otherwise, do you think that if anyone was lucky enough to survive on Ghost ughter Ind, they would be silent for three years before making a move?¡± ¡°You have to know that if those people are still alive, they definitely want to take our lives immediately.¡± Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu looked at each other. That was indeed true. If the other party was strong enough, he would definitely not stay silent for three years. Although they heaved a sigh of relief, their expressions were obviously still tense. Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t I say that it was just my guess?¡± After she said that, Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu were speechless again. The heavy atmosphere dissipated. *** After chatting for a while on the fifth floor, Xi Fengling went to the wine cer to get the three bottles of baijiu. The three of them then returned to the private room on the third floor. When the three of them returned, the atmosphere in the private room had returned to normal. Even Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t say anything. There were no outsiders around. Of course, other than not knowing their identities, Qin Hao wasn¡¯t an outsider in their eyes. He had almost ¡°captured¡± Huo Siyu. Since there were no outsiders around, they were naturally more rxed than before. Huo Siyu and Xi Fengling had both chosen songs to sing, while Yan Jinyu quietly ate her snacks and watched them make a scene. As for the other three men, other than Huo Xuan, the other two were drinking red wine quietly. They would chat asionally. However, they were mostly unimportant topics. This statested for more than two hours until Yin Jiujin appeared in Mei Feng. ¡°Master Nine, we¡¯re here.¡± The waiter personally led Yin Jiujin to the private room. The waiter knocked twice before pushing the door open. ¡°Lady Boss, Master Nine is here.¡± Then, he retreated. The waiter was saying this to Xi Fengling, but before Xi Fengling could react, Yan Jinyu, who was eating, had a gleam in her eyes. She put down the chopsticks in her hand and looked up to see the cool man slowly walking into the private room. Yin Jiujin was wearing a ck coat. The scarf he was wearing was slightly different from Yan Jinyu¡¯s, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to tell that they were of the same style. The moment he entered, he didn¡¯t even look at the others. His gaze was fixed on Yan Jinyu. At the moment he saw Yan Jinyu, although Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression was still indifferent, the expression in his eyes was gentle. ¡°Yin¡­¡± As the host, Xi Fengling was about to stand up to greet him when a figure shed past and interrupted her. Yan Jinyu pounced at Yin Jiujin. When Yin Jiujin saw her darting over like a cannonball, he was so shocked that he hurriedly opened his arms to catch her. He was afraid that she would lose control and fall. Yan Jinyu jumped up and hugged his neck. She hung onto him and even kissed the corner of his lips. Yin Jiujin held her up and looked at her smiling face. He was helpless and yet satisfied. ¡°Be careful. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m not going to run away.¡± ¡°Of course I know that you won¡¯t run, Brother Nine. However, for some reason, I actually feel like I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time even though it¡¯s only been a few hours.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s lips curled up slightly when he heard that. It was good that she had this realization. Otherwise, he would have thought that he was the only one who had this feeling. He really wished he could bring her with him at all times. He looked up and saw that everyone sitting on the sofa was staring at them. Qin Hao even looked at him with an extremely teasing gaze. Looking at the others, other than Huo Xuan, who had aplicated expression, the other three people had probably seen it with their own eyes and didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. However, Huo Xuan¡¯splicated expression¡­ ¡­made Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes darkened. He sneered inwardly. He knew that Huo Xuan was up to no good. Suddenly, their gazes met. Yin Jiujin had dered his ¡°sovereignty¡± by holding onto the person hanging on him. Huo Xuan¡¯s eyes flickered. Then, he smiled sinisterly. Inparison, his aura was not weak at all. As for how Huo Xuan felt right now, no one knew except him. Huo Xuan carried the aura of the head of the Huo Family when he was facing his business rivals. This surprised Yin Jiujin. However, on second thought, it seemed reasonable too. In all these years, Huo Xuan was the only one who dared to openly find trouble with him. It didn¡¯t seem strange that he dared to openly provoke him this time. As he thought about it, Yin Jiujin looked over again. There was a tempestuous undercurrent. Huo Siyu was sitting beside Huo Xuan so how could she not sense the intense rivalry? She secretly thought,?Oh dear. Seems like her brother¡¯s attitude towards Beauty Yu¡­ No, it was also possible that she was thinking too much. Her brother and Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t get along in business. Perhaps it was because of this secretpetition? Although she thought so, Huo Siyu still couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°Beauty Yu, stop showing off. It gives me goosebumps.¡± Yes, just take it that she was feeling sorry for her brother. If her brother really had feelings for Beauty Yu, how ufortable would it be to watch the two of them being intimate? Yin Jiujin held Yan Jinyu with one hand and rubbed her head with the other. He lowered his eyes and looked at her. ¡°Come down first.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t have any intention of being shy. At least, that was what she looked like on the surface. However, she was actually still a little shy inwardly. Little Rain had actually begun to tease her. She let go of Yin Jiujin and turned to look at Huo Siyu with an ¡°unfriendly¡± gaze. Huo Siyuughed dryly. Yan Jinyu ignored her and asked Yin Jiujin, ¡°Brother Nine, why didn¡¯t you call me beforeing over?¡± Yin Jiujin held her hand in his. ¡°I want to give you a surprise.¡± ¡°Are you surprised to see me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised.¡± Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t lying. Although she had long known that Yin Jiujin woulde, she thought that Yin Jiujin would tell her before he came. Yin Jiujin was satisfied after hearing her reply. He looked at the few people opposite him and nodded slightly as a form of greeting. Xi Fengling coughed dryly and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost 5:30 now. Since Second Young Master Yin is here, let¡¯s change venues. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to book the restaurant.¡± Even though she had seen Beauty Yu and Yin Jiujin kiss without any care in front of him and Min Rufeng, she was still a little startled by Beauty Yu¡¯s ¡°bold¡± side. Before Yin Jiujin came, Beauty Yu was so quiet sitting there! She was like a quiet beauty. Now, she was still a beauty, but she was an active beauty who did not look collected at all and was even a little clingy. Most importantly, Beauty Yu wasn¡¯t pretending. It was no wonder that Beauty Yu hadpletely deceived her with her appearance in the past. Of course, the others had no objections to Xi Fengling¡¯s suggestion. Min Rufeng nced at Yin Jiujin deeply before ncing at Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand that was holding Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand. He calmly instructed a waiter to go to the wine cer to get two more bottles of liquor. Including the three bottles that Xi Fengling had brought up, there were a total of five bottles. They were all baijiu. *** The restaurant Xi Fengling booked was not far. It only took them 10 minutes to drive over. Yan Jinyu naturally sat in Yin Jiujin¡¯s car. When Yin Jiujin came over, he didn¡¯t park the car in the underground parking lot. Instead, his and Qin Hao¡¯s car were parked in the small parking lot outside. Hence, when the others headed for the underground parking lot, only Yan Jinyu, Yin Jiujin, and Qin Hao left through the front door of the bar. As for Huo Siyu, she was naturally dragged over by Huo Xuan to sit in his car. The reason was that he was not feeling well and couldn¡¯t drive, so he wanted Huo Siyu to be his driver. Huo Siyu wanted to say that they could take someone else¡¯s car and they did not have to drive there themselves. Huo Xuan didn¡¯t say anything and just nced at her indifferently and she simply surrendered. It couldn¡¯t be helped. These people were all in pairs. If she were to be with Qin Hao too, her brother would be a little pitiful. As the car drove out of the basement, Huo Siyu suddenly said, ¡°Brother.¡± Huo Xuan looked at her and waited for her to speak. ¡°¡­Nothing. I just want to tell Brother that you don¡¯t have to worry too much. When Brother Feng sends the prescription and medicine to uster, your illness will be cured very quickly.¡± Actually, she wanted to ask if he had any feelings towards Beauty Yu¡­ But she still didn¡¯t ask after giving it some thought. When Huo Xuan heard that, his expression softened, ¡°I know, I¡¯m not worried.¡± This was already considered a blessing from the heavens to him. In the past, he had never thought that there would be such a turn in his illness. ¡°Rainy.¡± ¡°What?¡± However, she saw that Huo Xuan was looking at her quietly, as if he was hesitating. Chapter 261 - Good Intentions

Chapter 261: Good Intentions

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Brother, just say it.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Huo Xuan asked, ¡°What do you think of Qin Hao?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Huo Siyu was puzzled. ¡°Why did you suddenly mention Qin Hao, Brother? Isn¡¯t he like that? What else can I think of him?¡± ¡°So, you like him?¡± Huo Siyu was even more confused now. ¡°What do you mean by that? Isn¡¯t he my fianc¨¦? I¡¯m going to marry him sooner orter. Why are you suddenly asking this?¡± Huo Xuan paused, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to say that if you don¡¯t really like him, you don¡¯t have to care about the engagement. Although the engagement was decided by the elders of the two families, if you don¡¯t want to, I can help you cancel the engagement.¡± Huo Siyu stepped on the brakes and the car behind almost hit them. ¡°Brother, why are you saying this out of the blue?¡± She actually felt a little ufortable when she heard that he wanted to cancel her engagement with Qin Hao. ¡°How can I just cancel the engagement that the elders have decided on? Besides, when our two families have a marital alliance, other than the rtionship between the two families, there are also some interests involved. It¡¯s very troublesome to cancel the engagement. Besides, there¡¯s nothing bad about Qin Hao. He has a good family background, is capable, looks passable, and is an honest and straightforward person. All these years, other than me, there have been no other women around him. If I cancel the engagement, I might not be able to find a fianc¨¦ like him who¡¯s reassuring¡­¡± ¡°Rainy.¡± He had just brought up the topic, and she had such a big reaction. He was not stupid. How could he not tell what it meant? Huo Siyu only realized that her reaction seemed to be a little too big after being interrupted. However, what she said was the truth. Putting aside the interests of the family, she might really not be able to find a better fianc¨¦ than Qin Hao after the engagement was canceled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think that if Qin Hao found out about you¡­¡± Afraid that she would think too much, Huo Xuan quickly changed the topic, ¡°Brother doesn¡¯t mean anything else. Your past¡­ is all because us, your family members didn¡¯t protect you well. It¡¯s not your fault. Instead, we made you suffer.¡± ¡°But you know Qin Hao¡¯s identity too. If he knows your identity, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± That wasn¡¯t what Huo Xuan cared about. So what if he knew her identity? Would Qin Hao still dare to harm Rainy? With him protecting her, Qin Hao wouldn¡¯t have the chance. Rainy and the three of them had jointly destroyed Ghost ughter Ind, which meant that they didn¡¯t like that identity either. Since she had already retired, the past was the past, and Rainy had a new life now. He was worried that since Qin Hao had concealed himself and use another persona to face Rainy, if Rainy really fell for Qin Hao¡­ Just as Min Rufeng had said, Rainy was very guarded against people. She had onlypletely epted her family recently. If Rainy fell for Qin Hao but realized that Qin Hao had always been lying to her, she would probably be injured. He didn¡¯t want to see that happen. ¡°Brother.¡± Huo Siyu held the steering wheel tightly and smiled at him casually. ¡°It¡¯s not your and our parents¡¯ fault. If you want to me someone, me Ghost ughter Ind. Brother, you don¡¯t have to me yourself for this.¡± ¡°Besides, although I¡¯ve experienced a lot over the years, it might not be bad. Look at me now. Don¡¯t I have a lot of ability? If it wasn¡¯t for my experiences and skills over the years, I would have fallen into Huo Sisi¡¯s hands when I returned to the Huo Family.¡± Hearing her words, Huo Xuan felt even more guilty. It was true that he didn¡¯t like Huo Sisi, but back then, in order to ease the pain of his parents losing Rainy, he didn¡¯t stop them from adopting Huo Sisi. If he had known that Huo Sisi was such a vicious person, he wouldn¡¯t have let her enter the Huo Family no matter what back then, even if he was so sick that he couldn¡¯t even leave the house. Yes, he was very sick during that period of time. His health was already not good, and Rainy¡¯s sudden disappearance had dealt him a huge blow. It was one disaster on top of another. Fortunately, Rainy came back safely. Huo Xuan¡¯s change in mood naturally did not escape Huo Siyu¡¯s eyes. Huo Siyu hurriedly said, ¡°Of course, Huo Sisi is only a small fry. Now that it¡¯s been resolved, she won¡¯t have the chance toe back and find trouble again.¡± ¡°Anyway, I want to tell you that I¡¯ve actually not been living as badly as you think all these years. Not only did I learn a lot of skills, but I also got to know three good friends who would entrust their lives to me.¡± ¡°As for Qin Hao, Brother, you don¡¯t have to worry. If he really minds my identity, then¡­ we can cancel the engagement.¡± ¡°Besides, Beauty Yu said that Second Young Master Yin had told her that Qin Hao isn¡¯t someone who doesn¡¯t know how to adapt. Even if he knows my identity, he might not be an enemy.¡± ¡°So, Brother, don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t mention breaking off the engagement for the time being. Brother, what you should do now is to follow the doctor¡¯s instructions and get better.¡± Huo Xuan looked at her and finally sighed softly. Forget it. Hopefully, Qin Hao would be smarter and not make a mess in the end. *** At the parking lot. Qin Hao followed behind Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin. ¡°Second Yin.¡± Yin Jiujin stopped in his tracks and turned back. ¡°Please call me by my full name.¡± Yan Jinyu also turned back and blinked. Her gaze wandered between Yin Jiujin and Qin Hao. This was the first time she had seen Yin Jiujin show such a different emotion in front of someone other than her. If anyone else had made him so unhappy, he would have retaliated ruthlessly. From the looks of it, Yin Jiujin and Qin Hao really had a very good rtionship. ¡°It¡¯s been almost a year since west met and you don¡¯t even greet me now?¡± Thest time they met was during the new year, so it was almost a year since theyst met? Yin Jiujin threw him a nce and then ignored him. He held Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand and turned to leave. ¡°Second Yin, I heard that something happened in the Lingering Garden some time ago?¡± Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin stopped in their tracks before they turned to look at Qin Hao. Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze at Qin Hao was clearly a little unfriendly. However, Qin Hao was unmoved and continued, ¡°I heard that Liu Junqing¡¯s fianc¨¦e is still in the Lingering Garden?¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t want others to interfere in your matters. All these years, I¡¯ve never asked too much about your matters, but now¡­¡± He nced at Yan Jinyu. ¡°On ount of our many years of friendship, I still want to remind you to let Liu Junqing¡¯s fianc¨¦e leave the Lingering Garden.¡± That woman seemed to be called Yu Qingwan. When he was young, he had met Yu Qingwan when he had gone to the Lingering Garden with Second Yin and Liu Junqing a few times. The way Yu Qingwan looked at Second Yin was obviously wrong. It was fine in the past as it was just a woman. If Second Yin liked her, so be it, since there was no one else around Second Yin. Furthermore, he had no interest in Yu Qingwan at all. However, regardless of whether he liked Yu Qingwan or not, the eldest daughter of the Yan Family didn¡¯t look like a kind person. If she found out that there was a woman like Yu Qingwan, who had been thinking about Second Yin, living in his territory, she would probably make a big fuss. Actually, it didn¡¯t matter if she made a fuss. However, Second Yin seemed to care about the eldest daughter of the Yan Family very much. He made an exception and told him this as his brother. After a long while, Yin Jiujin said, ¡°Thank you.¡± However, he didn¡¯t say if he would do as he said. Of course, reminding him was already an exception for Qin Hao. He had no intention of interfering. He believed that Yin Jiujin had his own decisions. Just as he was about to walk towards his car on the left, Yan Jinyu called out, ¡°Young Master Qin.¡± Yin Jiujin and Qin Hao were both surprised that she would suddenly speak up. They both looked at her. Yan Jinyu smiled and said, ¡°I know what Young Master Qin is worried about, but Young Master Qin¡¯s worries are unnecessary. I know about Yu Qingwan.¡± ¡°However, I still have to thank Young Master Qin for your concern.¡± She was thanking him for caring about Yin Jiujin. ¡°However, Yu Qingwan can¡¯t leave the Lingering Garden for the time being. She¡¯s still useful.¡± Confusion shed across Qin Hao¡¯s eyes. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t intend to exin further. She only smiled at Qin Hao and nodded before walking away with Yin Jiujin. Qin Hao looked at her back deeply before turning to walk to his SUV. He was naturally puzzled. What was the point of keeping Yu Qingwan? Could it be that the truth of Liu Junqing¡¯s betrayal could be found through Yu Qingwan? No, Second Yin might not tell Yan Jinyu about such a big matter. However, if Second Yin didn¡¯t say anything, how would Yan Jinyu know so much? Moreover, this eldest daughter of the Yan Family was too strange. She was so different from the rumors andpletely unfathomable. Not only was she strange, Min Rufeng, Xi Fengling, and his little fianc¨¦e were also strange. Their friendship was so deep that it didn¡¯t make sense. Qin Hao frowned slightly as he opened the car door and got in. It concerned his little fianc¨¦e so it seemed like he had to investigate properly. Yin Jiujin opened the door of the front passenger seat for Yan Jinyu, but he didn¡¯t let her get in immediately. Instead, he trapped her at the door. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, did you do it on purpose just now?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s back was pressed against the car and was trapped by Yin Jiujin. ¡°Brother Nine, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s round eyes were filled with smiles, and she looked a little silly. In fact, she naturally knew what Yin Jiujin was talking about. That¡¯s right, she really did call Qin Hao to say those words on purpose. Didn¡¯t she know that Qin Hao would suspect her after hearing her words? Of course not. On the contrary, she knew very well that someone like Qin Hao would definitely suspect and investigate after hearing what she said. This was the effect she wanted. Since Little Rain had feelings on Qin Hao, she would give Little Rain a hand. If Qin Hao was really as Little Rain had said previously, he was just an honest and straightforward person, she wouldn¡¯t have interfered. But after seeing Qin Hao, she knew very well that Qin Hao couldn¡¯t be an honest person at all. Not only that, Qin Hao was also a little unfathomable and exuded an indescribable sense of danger. If Little Rain wanted to be with Qin Hao forever, the matter of her identity would definitely not be hidden for long. Instead of causing trouble then, it was better to leak the news to Qin Hao before Little Rain¡¯s feelings for Qin Hao got that intense. If he really had feelings for Little Rain, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered even if he found out anything. If his feelings for Little Rain were not strong enough and he could not ept Little Rain¡¯s other identity and might even be enemies with Little Rain, she could also let Little Rain get out of it as soon as possible before she fell in too deep. She didn¡¯t know if this was considered meddling in other people¡¯s business. She simply didn¡¯t want herpanion, who had struggled together with her all the way until now, to be hurt. If this happened to someone else, she wouldn¡¯t have interfered. If Qin Hao couldn¡¯t ept Little Rain after knowing the truth and Little Rain med her because of it, she would ept it. Yin Jiujin trapped Yan Jinyu even tighter. ¡°Little girl, are you still trying to y dumb in front of me?¡± ¡°However, since you don¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t ask further. However, it makes me feel ufortable that you don¡¯t want to tell me the truth so you have tofort me.¡± ¡°How¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, her mouth was covered. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help butugh. What excuse was that? He was clearly trying to take advantage of her. Instead of struggling, she raised her arms and wrapped them around his waist. The kisssted for a long time. In short, the two of them arrived at the restaurant thetest. Chapter 262 - Fighting With Wits And Courage

Chapter 262: Fighting With Wits And Courage

Outside a car repair shop, Min Sisi ced her hands in the pockets of her down jacket and said apologetically to the two people in front of her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a little rusty from not driving for too long. Did I scare you guys?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. However, Eldest Miss Min¡¯s car¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. The collision wasn¡¯t serious either. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have driven over to repair it ourselves. Instead, we would have called the traffic police to handle it. Fortunately, I reacted quickly at thest minute and quickly changed direction. I hit the railing and not someone else¡¯s car. Otherwise, the follow-up would be even more troublesome.¡± ¡°I hope that you guys weren¡¯t frightened. I was a little frightened. Please excuse me.¡± ¡°Miss Min, you¡¯re being too polite?¡± Luo Qiu continued to be polite with her. ¡°Miss Luo, I still have some lingering fears. I want to sit here and rest. Can I please trouble you to go to the small shop over there to buy me a bottle of water?¡± Huh? Luo Qiu was stunned. Buy water? She looked at Luo Yikun. Didn¡¯t they usually call the guys to do this? Why did she ask her? Just as she was feeling puzzled, Luo Yikun said to her, ¡°I¡¯m a racer and know the parts of the car better. Let me go and tell the boss what kind of parts to use so that the boss won¡¯t use the inferior ones.¡± Luo Qiu was even more puzzled. Since it was the Min Family¡¯s car and not theirs, when did Luo Yikun be so kind? Besides, did the Min Familyck that bit of money? Perhaps, they wouldn¡¯t care about a car at all. However, although she was puzzled, she could not decline since they had already said so much. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go buy it now. Second Brother, do you want it too?¡± ¡°Buy me a bottle too.¡± Luo Qiu left. Min Sisi¡¯s expression changed before she even went far. Her gentle and generous smile faded, and her expression was serious and her eyes became sharp. ¡°Let¡¯s talk over here.¡± Luo Yikun frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t like others to speak to him in such amanding tone, ¡°Miss Min, if you have anything to say, just say it here. There¡¯s no one else here.¡± Min Sisi stopped in her tracks and then sized him up carefully. The more she sized him up, the deeper her frown became. She knew that Luo Yikun was not a hedonistic son, but she did not expect him to be so bold as to speak to her like this. Luo Yikun didn¡¯t dodge and let her size him up. He did not have any other ability but he was the most tactful. The reason why he was tactful was because he cherished his life and never wanted to offend anyone whom he shouldn¡¯t provoke. Just like all these years in North City, he loved women and had gone through countless women. He clearly had feelings for Yan Jinyun, but he had never acted on them. Because the Yan Family had some status in North City, and Yan Jinyun was a smart person. He didn¡¯t want to get himself into trouble. Later on, when he saw Yan Jinyu, he also had thoughts about her. However, he hid them all. After confirming that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t someone to be provoked and confirming that Master Nine really valued Yan Jinyu, he never had any thoughts about her anymore. It was the same now. He could tell that Min Sisi had ill intentions towards Yan Jinyu. He didn¡¯t want to be involved in it, so he didn¡¯t want to respond to Min Sisi. However¡­ With her hands in her pockets, her attitude was very nonchnt. ¡°Miss Min, why are you looking at me like that? If you have anything to say, just say it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know me?¡± ¡°Look at what Eldest Miss Min is saying. You¡¯re the Eldest Miss of the Min Family. Qiu¡¯s cousin even specially introduced you. We¡¯re still standing here alone talking. How can we not know each other?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush with me. You know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Luo Yikun stopped smiling casually and looked at her, ¡°Since Miss Min knows that I¡¯m beating around the bush, why ask so much?¡± Min Sisi didn¡¯t expect Luo Yikun to actually dare to treat her with such an attitude. She was very unhappy, ¡°How dare you talk to me like this? Didn¡¯t Yu Quan teach you the rules?¡± Yu Quan was the Old Master of the Yu Family in the capital, Yu Chen¡¯s paternal grandfather, and Luo Qiu¡¯s maternal grandfather. ¡°Rules? Eldest Miss Min, what you¡¯re saying is really interesting. My surname is Luo, not Yu. Why do I need Old Master Yu to teach me rules?¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s true that I owe Eldest Aunt a favor. If Eldest Aunt hadn¡¯t tried her best to protect me, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here today. Old Master Yu had taught me a lot of things in the early years, so I owe the Yu Family a favor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that the favor I owe the Yu Family doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with Eldest Miss Min.¡± ¡°Of course, with Old Master Yu¡¯s rtionship with Eldest Miss Min, since the old master has personally spoken, in order to return the Yu Family¡¯s favor, I can help Eldest Miss Min do three tasks when necessary. As for which of the three tasks, the decision isn¡¯t with Eldest Miss Min, but with me.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Min, you can tell me what favors you want me to help with, but whether I agree or not depends on my mood. This is my agreement with Old Master Yu.¡± Of course, that was a lie. Old Master Yu had never said that. What Old Master Yu said was that other than his eldest aunt who saved him, another person had also saved him. It was the person who had taught him skills since he was young. He called him Master. Other than him, his master had another disciple, Min Sisi. Therefore, Min Sisi was his junior sister. They all said that it was only right for a senior brother to help his junior sister. Screw that. He was used to beingzy and cherished his life. He would return the favor to whoever he owed. What did it have to do with Min Sisi? Furthermore, Min Sisi was not afraid of death and especially went to provoke those people whom she could not afford to offend. What senior brother and junior sister? This was their first time meeting each other today. He did not think that their rtionship was deep enough for them to live and die together. However, since Old Master Yu and his master had already spoken, it was fine for him to help Min Sisi. However, it depended on his mood to decide what to help her. ¡°So, Eldest Miss Min, you¡¯d better get this straight. You and I are not superior and subordinate. I don¡¯t have to listen to you.¡± ¡°Did Yu Quan agree with you?¡± Min Sisi sneered, ¡°Yu Quan wouldn¡¯t dare to make this decision without an order.¡± Luo Yikun paused and sized Min Sisi up. She had been calling Old Master Yu by his full name since the beginning, and her tone was even like this. Why did it seem like Old Master Yu was her subordinate? Old Master Yu didn¡¯t tell him that. Old Master Yu only said that Min Sisi was someone he treated as his granddaughter and was under the same master as him. He wanted him to help Min Sisi more on the ount of him and his master. It seemed like they were not telling him the truth! It was fine if they didn¡¯t tell the truth, but they didn¡¯t even string the confession with Min Sisi. Weren¡¯t they afraid that he would find out? Or could it be that in their opinion, his intelligence was not high enough to discover this? Or could it be that they were fearless and felt that it was fine even if he found out? ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m not sure about that. Perhaps you can ask Old Master Yu. Anyway, that¡¯s what he told me.¡± ¡°Luo Yikun, I won¡¯t talk nonsense with you now. I just take it that what you said is true. Then, help me do the first task now.¡± Luo Yikun looked at her, ¡°Oh? Miss Min, tell me about it.¡± ¡°Help me find out who ced the pinhole camera in the car! Then, get rid of that person!¡± Min Sisi was indeed the one who discovered the camera. Min Sisi even used the opportunity to throw out something that looked like a flying dagger when the car swayed and hit the railing by the roadside and destroyed it urately. Min Sisi was not sure if the camera was installed by someone before or after they went to Mei Feng Bar. On the way to Mei Feng, her thoughts were all on something else and she did not pay much attention to it when Min Nan was driving. ¡°That¡¯s two tasks, right?¡± Luo Yikun asked with a smile. Min Sisi was furious. Since she didn¡¯t want others to discover her, she naturally couldn¡¯t make a move personally. And the only person she could use now was Luo Yikun. She had no choice but to suppress her anger. ¡°Fine, take it as two tasks! If you dare to ruin this matter, Luo Yikun, you¡¯ll die very miserably.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Min Sisi didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m threatening you.¡± Luo Yikun¡¯s aura was not weak either. ¡°Min Sisi, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m afraid of death, but I hate to be threatened the most. I was prepared to help you do this, but now that you¡¯re threatening me. I¡¯m in a bad mood, so I don¡¯t intend to agree.¡± Min Sisi took off her sses. Without them, she was not as gentle and obedient as before. She smiled disdainfully, ¡°You don¡¯t agree?¡± ¡°Look back and see who¡¯s walking over now?¡± As she spoke, Min Sisi calmly took out a handkerchief to wipe her sses before putting them on again. Luo Yikun frowned and turned around. The person he saw was none other than Luo Qiu, who had gone to buy water. He was furious. ¡°Min Sisi, don¡¯t you dare touch her!¡± ¡°To be honest, there¡¯s really nothing that I, Min Sisi, don¡¯t dare to do. It depends on what you do if you don¡¯t want me to touch her.¡± Luo Yikun was furious and was about to attack. Min Sisi calmly took two steps back and said calmly, ¡°Second Young Master Luo, don¡¯t be rash. I might not be as smart as you, but in terms of martial arts skills, you might not be able to beat me.¡± ¡°Besides, Second Young Master Luo wouldn¡¯t want Miss Luo to know that you have such an unknown side, right?¡± Luo Yikun violently halted his actions to attack her. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll help you investigate! However, I¡¯m only responsible for investigating. I won¡¯t help you get rid of the other party. Min Sisi, don¡¯t push your luck. If you forced me into a dead end, no one will get anything out of it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I do care about my cousin¡¯s safety, but I only care about it in the capital. After all, I¡¯m the one who apanied her to the capital this time. If something happens to her in the capital, it won¡¯t be easy for me to answer. When I send her safely back to North City, her life and death will have nothing to do with me. At that time, I¡¯ll be alone. If we really have to fight, Min Sisi, whose losses do you think will be greater?¡± Min Sisi frowned deeply. She had never expected Luo Yikun to have such an attitude towards Luo Qiu. Didn¡¯t they say that Luo Yikun treats Luo Qiu very well? ¡°Did you think I said that on purpose so that you wouldn¡¯t threaten me with my cousin?¡± Luo Yikun sneered, ¡°Min Sisi, do you think I look like the kind of person who would sacrifice myself for others?¡± ¡°Qiu and I have a good rtionship, and I do treat Qiu like my biological younger sister. But if I have to choose between Qiu¡¯s life and my life, how do you think I will choose?¡± ¡°Simrly, I care about my parents very much, but if I have to choose between my life and my parents¡¯ lives, I will definitely choose mine.¡± ¡°You have to believe me. I¡¯m really such a selfish person.¡± ¡°If you force me into a corner, Min Sisi, we¡¯ll both die together. All your ns will be for naught then.¡± At this moment, Luo Yikun looked ruthless. He didn¡¯t look like he was joking. He really valued himself more than anyone else. Such a person who cherished his life and hated being threatened might really be her enemy if he was forced into a corner. Min Sisi gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright! Help me find out who it is. You don¡¯t have to do anything else!¡± ¡°However, Luo Yikun, remember this. You still have to do two tasks for me!¡± Luo Yikun chuckled. ¡°Of course.¡± Min Sisi seemed to be only so-so. Perhaps she really had some ability, but she wanted too many things. Or rather, her desire was too much. Such a person¡¯s weakness was very obvious. He dared to say that if the person threatening him was Yan Jinyu, his words earlier would definitely be useless against Yan Jinyu. ¡°However, I still get to decide what the two tasks are.¡± ¡°You¡ª!¡± ¡°Miss Min, don¡¯t be agitated. I was about to help you investigate who installed the surveince cameras. If you scare me like this, my hand will slip and I¡¯ll suddenly can¡¯t find out anything. Don¡¯t me me then.¡± As he spoke, he waved the phone in his hand. Min Sisi was furious. Chapter 263 - Drunk With Baijiu

Chapter 263: Drunk With Baijiu

Then, Luo Yikun pressed a few buttons on the phone screen and handed the phone to her. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Min Sisi nced at the phone and then looked up at Luo Yikun. Obviously, she didn¡¯t believe that he could find out so quickly. The pinhole camera had obviously been modified. The person who installed it had very good techniques too. Others might not have noticed it. He already found out? She felt that it was too easy. She had thought that it would be very difficult to find it so easily. It made her feel like she had fallen into a trap. Looking closely at the image on Luo Yikun¡¯s phone, it was indeed a surveince video. The process of installing the camera was not clear, but the image of two of them walking towards the car and opening the door was clear. She frowned. ¡°This is¡­ Mei Feng¡¯s underground parking lot? Is this my Second Brother and Xi Fengling?¡± ¡°If Eldest Miss Min thinks so, then so be it. I¡¯ve already pulled out the surveince cameras. Everything else has nothing to do with me.¡± Luo Yikun¡¯s expression did not show anything, but his heart was actually not calm. He had only used his usual thinking to check out the surveince video in the underground parking lot of Mei Feng. He did not expect to see who it really was. Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling did it themselves. Why did they install this surveince camera? Was they monitoring Min Nan? Or was they monitoring Min Sisi? Or were they monitoring Min Sisi and him, who were in the same car? He could not be med for thinking too much. It was really because of the time that they installed the camera. Moreover, these two people installed the camera so casually. They didn¡¯t even remove the surveince records. Weren¡¯t they afraid that the surveince records would be retrieved by others? He felt that the entire matter was strange. Min Sisi¡¯s thoughts were simr to Luo Yikun¡¯s. Suddenly, Min Sisi was shocked. ¡°Delete the surveince footage immediately!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already deleted it,¡± Luo Yikun said calmly. Actually, if one looked carefully, they would notice that his hand that was holding the phone was trembling. He was only one second away from the other party breaking through his phone and finding out his identity. And his phone had been meticulously modified by him. Even a famous hacker who might not be able to crack it in such a short time. Who would attack his phone immediately after he checked the surveince video of Mei Feng? The answer was self-evident! It was either Xi Fengling or Min Rufeng! ¡°Miss Min, my identity was almost exposed. In order not to let the other party suspect me, let¡¯s not contact each other any time soon.¡± After saying that, he threw his phone into her pocket and walked towards Luo Qiu. ¡°Qiu, your grandfather called and asked us to go back.¡± ¡°Now?¡± Luo Qiu nced at Min Sisi. ¡°What about her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Min Family. She¡¯s familiar with the capital. Do we need to care so much about her?¡± Luo Qiu pouted. If they didn¡¯t need to care so much, why did he help her pick out the parts that needed to be changed? ¡°Alright, Second Brother, go get a taxi first. I¡¯ll send the water to Eldest Miss Min.¡± When Luo Qiu handed the water to Min Sisi, Min Sisi had already suppressed her shock and returned to her gentle, dignified, and elegant demeanor as a daughter of a wealthy family. ¡°Thank you.¡± She thanked her very politely and took it. After a few polite words, Luo Yikun had already got a car and Luo Qiu took her leave at the right time. *** On the other side, Yan Jinyu, who was holding Xi Fengling¡¯s phone, smiled slightly. She returned the phone to Xi Fengling. At that moment, everyone was already in the restaurant¡¯s private room and sitting around the table. How was it? Xi Fengling took the phone and asked with her eyes. Yan Jinyu smiled faintly at her. Xi Fengling understood what she meant. Beauty Yu had probably gotten the results she wanted. However, there were many people here, so it was not the time to talk about this. However, after this, she admired Beauty Yu even more. Beauty Yu had already instructed them to hold back and specially leave the surveince footage of them installing the camera behind for the other party to retrieve. This way, they could confirm that the other party didn¡¯t destroy the surveince cameras by ident and the surveince cameras were indeed discovered by the other party. Otherwise, the other party wouldn¡¯t have investigated instead. Whether it was the pinhole cameras that they had installed or the ability to hack into Mei Feng¡¯s intr to retrieve the surveince footage so quickly, it was enough to show that the other party was not simple. Indeed, things were getting moreplicated and interesting. Xi Fengling suppressed her thoughts and swept a nce at everyone. She called out, ¡°Everyone is hungry now and the dishes are almost ready. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Min Rufeng waved to the waiter and asked her to pour the baijiu. ¡°This is an excellent liquor that I¡¯ve kept for a long time. It¡¯s rare for us to have a gathering, so I specially brought it out to entertain Second Young Master Yin and Young Master Qin.¡± The waiter who was assigned to this private room was also experienced and bold enough. However, even so, her hand that was holding the liquor still trembled when she heard Min Rufeng say this. In the capital, evenmon folks had heard of Master Nine¡¯s name. The Second Young Master of the Yin Family was known as Master Nine. He was a legendary figure that no one dared to provoke. Looking at these people, be it their looks, temperament, or aura, they were all top-notch. It was really difficult for her to bepletely calm. ¡°As for Young Master Huo, since you¡¯re not feeling well, you don¡¯t have to drink.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, Second Young Master Min.¡± Huo Xuan nced at the five bottles of baijiu and felt pity for Yin Jiujin and Qin Hao. However, even though he was sympathetic, he still agreed with Min Rufeng¡¯s actions, especially towards Qin Hao. Hence, Huo Xuan said to the waiter, ¡°These two are important figures. These small-sized baijiu sses don¡¯t match their temperament. Just use therger ones.¡± ¡°As for Second Young Master Min, he still has to prescribe me medicer, so he should drink less. Get him a small-sized ss.¡± ¡°B-Brother, there¡¯s no need for that, right?¡± Huo Siyu sat between Huo Xuan and Qin Hao. She felt a little difficult. She wasn¡¯t stupid. How could she not tell that Brother Feng and Brother were deliberately making things difficult for Qin Hao and Second Young Master Yin? Huo Xuan nced at her and Huo Siyu quickly shut up. Forget it, she didn¡¯t care anymore. Qin Hao¡¯s alcohol tolerance seemed to be quite good, so there shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. If she continued to talk, what if her brother was unhappy and asked to cancel the engagement¡­ No, why did she seem to be especially concerned about this? Huo Siyu had just had this thought, but she didn¡¯t have a chance to think further because Yan Jinyu had spoken. ¡°Feng, you have to enjoy the good liquor slowly. Two bottles are enough.¡± Min Rufeng nced at her. She was already protecting him like that? He didn¡¯t answer her directly but instead looked at Yin Jiujin, who was sitting beside her. ¡°What do you think, Second Young Master Yin?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine with me.¡± Yan Jinyu red at him. ¡°Brother Nine!¡± That baijiu was very strong. She felt that two bottles were already too much. Both of them would be drunk if they finished both bottles. She knew why Feng wanted to do this. Didn¡¯t she not stop him? She only suggested that they drink two bottles. Yin Jiujin rubbed the top of her head and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. My alcohol tolerance is still good.¡± This was clearly a test from her family. If he cared enough about the youngdy, he naturally had to ept it. Actually, he was very happy to see the youngdy being protected by such a group of people. Yes, of course, he was a little jealous too. However, overall, he was still more happy. Back then, when he brought the youngdy out of the Yan Family, his heart ached for her. No matter how strong an 18-year-old girl was, she definitely had a desire for kinship deep in her heart. It could be seen from her attitude towards Yan Jinyun. With these people siding with the youngdy, he was naturally happy. ¡°What if you get drunkter?¡± Yin Jiujin chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you still around when I¡¯m drunk? Little Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t you want to carry me? Carry me back when I¡¯m drunk. I¡¯m giving you a chance now.¡± Yan Jinyu pped his hand away with exasperation. He still had the mood to tease her. She had worried about him for nothing. However, should she carry him back? This sounded like a great suggestion! Huo Xuan looked at the two of them, who seemed to be ying around but were actually interacting warmly, and his eyes narrowed slightly. Xi Fengling and the other two feltplicated when they saw Yan Jinyu like this too. However, they felt more relieved. The lively Beauty Yu was very good. Xi Fengling said, ¡°Beauty Yu, don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re really drunk, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to send you and Second Young Master Yin back safely. I have enough manpower in my bar.¡± As she spoke, she instructed the waiter, ¡°Take tworge sses as Young Master Huo said and a smaller one. No, take two smaller ones. I want to drink them too.¡± ¡°You will drink red wine,¡± Min Rufeng interrupted her. Ignoring Xi Fengling¡¯s cold re, he said to the waiter, ¡°Bring a bottle of red wine over.¡± ¡°Min Rufeng, why do you control everything? I can¡¯t smoke or drink. What fun is there in life then?¡± Min Rufeng smiled gently at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, there will only be endless fun in your life.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xi Fengling ¡°¡­¡± The others. After coughing dryly, Xi Fengling quickly said, ¡°Beauty Yu, Rainy, ignore them. Let¡¯s eat by ourselves. The food here is not bad.¡± Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t actually hungry. She had eaten a lot of snacks. However, she still picked up her chopsticks and ate a few mouthfuls. She didn¡¯t forget to put food into Yin Jiujin¡¯s bowl. The waiter did as she was told and brought over the sses. Min Rufeng very confidently held a small ss of wine and toasted them. He wanted them to have a ss every time he drank a ss. It was unknown if it was because their alcohol tolerance was really good or because they had strong self-control, but after drinking two bottles of baijiu, Yin Jiujin and Qin Hao didn¡¯t show any abnormalities. Their expressions were still as calm as ever. Even Yan Jinyu was speechless. The third bottle, the fourth bottle¡­ The two of them only looked a little tipsy after finishing the fifth bottle. It was already an hour and a half after the meal. Even Min Rufeng felt a little defeated. He did not feel a sense of achievement from such brothers-inw. He couldn¡¯t get them drunk. ¡°You¡¯re indeed one of the top figures in the capital. Your alcohol tolerance level is extremely good.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Yin Jiujin said indifferently. Only Yan Jinyu knew that Yin Jiujin had actually been drunk for a long time. From the moment he kept pinching her fingers under the table. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to persuade him anymore. She could only let him be. At most, she would really carry him backter. ¡°It¡¯s already dark outside. Let¡¯s leave it at that for today. When I manage to find some good liquor next time, I¡¯ll invite the two of you over to taste it.¡± Min Rufeng drank very little, so he was not drunk at all. He stood up. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality today. The liquor is good,¡± Qin Hao said. After saying that, he looked at Huo Xuan, who had already put down his bowl and chopsticks and was sittingzily at the side. ¡°Brother-inw, I drank some liquor so it¡¯s not convenient for me to drive. Please let Rainy send me back. Brother-inw, can you go back yourself?¡± Brother-inw, Brother-inw, Brother-inw¡­ He even wanted Rainy to send him home. Dream on! Chapter 264 - A Drunk Person

Chapter 264: A Drunk Person

Their gazes met and sparks flew. No one wanted to be outdone. Huo Xuan¡¯s expression was cold and Qin Hao¡¯s eyes were dull with a hint of foolishness. Seeing this, Huo Siyu quickly stood up and interrupted, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll send Qin Hao back. He drank so much and lives alone. I¡¯m worried about him.¡± Qin Hao looked at her side profile and a glint shed across his eyes. He put an arm around her waist and leaned his chin on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m a little dizzy.¡± Huo Siyu quickly held him up. ¡°Brother, I think Qin Hao is really drunk. I¡ª¡± ¡°If you want to send him home, so be it!¡± Qin Hao was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing and Rainy was still being silly. She didn¡¯t even know that she had been deceived! Forget it. He didn¡¯t want to care anymore. Qin Hao was also rather pitiful. His home was in the capital, but he lived outside by himself. Since Rainy was one of the four top killers, her skills should be good. Presumably, with Qin Hao¡¯s current ghastly state, he could not take advantage of Rainy either. Although he thought so, he was still very unhappy. Huo Siyu also sensed that Huo Xuan was angry, but she really couldn¡¯t ignore Qin Hao. She could send someone to send Qin Hao back, but what about after that? The two of them had lived together for so long, so she knew very well that Qin Hao didn¡¯t like outsiders stepping into his apartment. She couldn¡¯t ask Xue Yi or anyone else to take care of him, so she could only do it herself. Brother was being too much. They had already lived together for so long, but he still targeted Qin Hao. It was such a headache. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send him back first. Brother, drive carefully.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get going first,¡± she said to Yan Jinyu and the other two. ¡°Do you really not need me to send someone to help you?¡± Xi Fengling asked. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± As she spoke, she helped Qin Hao leave. Xi Fengling asked Yan Jinyu, ¡°Beauty Yu, what about you and Second Young Master Yin?¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m not drunk. We can go back by ourselves.¡± Other than having a slight blush, Yin Jiujin looked very normal. He held Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand and stood up steadily. He even took the down jacket, scarf and hat hanging at the side and put them on Yan Jinyu one by one. He really didn¡¯t seem to be drunk. ¡°We¡¯ll make a move first,¡± Yan Jinyu said with a faint smile as she held Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Min Rufeng said. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t object. Huo Xuan also followed and everyone left the private room. They headed for the parking lot. They each went to look for their own cars. Xi Fengling and Min Rufeng left first. Yin Jiujin¡¯s car was parked in the same direction as Huo Xuan¡¯s, so three of them walked together. No one said anything. When they arrived, Huo Xuan bade his farewell and walked towards his car. Yan Jinyu politely said, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± Not long after Huo Xuan turned around, Yin Jiujin pulled Yan Jinyu into his arms and leaned his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why do you care about others?¡± His voice was soft as if he was acting coyly. Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart softened. ¡°What do you mean by caring about others?¡± ¡°You just told Huo Xuan to be careful on the road.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? Isn¡¯t that how normal people interact? He¡¯s Little Rain¡¯s brother, so he¡¯s considered one of us.¡± ¡°Hmph! What one of us! He¡¯s always going against me in the business world. He¡¯s not one of us!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. He¡¯s not one of us. You can say whatever you want. Brother Nine, shouldn¡¯t you let go of me first? We should be going back now.¡± Yin Jiujin really let go of her obediently. However, he still wrapped his arms around her and lowered his head to kiss her be. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, can you carry me back?¡± His action of kissing her forehead was extremely gentle and even had a hint of coquettishness. To be honest, Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat uncontrobly. ¡°What are you thinking about? If I really carry you from here to the Mount West Vi, the sky will be bright by then.¡± ¡°Shall we walk back then?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. Was there a difference? Most importantly, he was even asking seriously. Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t believe that he wasn¡¯t drunk. ¡°Cut it out. It takes 40 minutes to drive back and you still want to walk back?¡± Yin Jiujin hugged her tightly and rubbed his chin on the top of her head. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, I¡¯ve never taken a walk in the capital after dark. The capital only gives me depressing memories. Can you apany me for a walk?¡± After Yan Jinyu heard that, her heart suddenly ached for him. She raised her arms to hug him back. The vi Meimei had bought for her seemed to be not far from here. If they walked, they could reach it in an hour. Meimei said that she often arranged for people to clean that ce and they could stay there anytime. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± ¡°Let go of me first and we¡¯ll walk back.¡± ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, you¡¯re the best.¡± Yan Jinyu was about toment that he was really like a child when her face was held in his hands and her lips felt a cool sensation. Yin Jiujin¡¯s kiss was very gentle. It didn¡¯t take long before he let go of her. Then, he held her hand, ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, let¡¯s go.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his footsteps were unsteady and he looked a little different from usual, Yan Jinyu would have thought that he wasn¡¯t drunk. She held his hand tightly instead. It was really because he kept stumbling to the side as he walked and Yan Jinyu was worried that he would fall the very next second. ¡°Brother Nine, can you really walk?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not drunk.¡± They walked out of the parking lot and onto the sidewalk. There were trees on both sides of the road. The trees in the winter had no leaves, but it did not seem deste when the two of them walked slowly under the trees. Instead, it made the cold winter seem warmer. In a car in the parking lot, Huo Xuan only drove away after seeing the two of them leave. *** In a high-end apartment somewhere. Huo Siyu parked the car and opened the front passenger door, preparing to help the drowsy Qin Hao out of the car. ¡°Qin Hao, we¡¯ve arrived. Wake up first.¡± Qin Hao opened his eyes in a daze. ¡°Where are we?¡± ¡°We¡¯re home. Get out of the car first. You¡¯re too heavy for me to carry.¡± Home? Qin Hao¡¯s dazed eyes instantly became clear. It was only for a short moment, but he quickly returned to his original state. He liked the saying ¡°we¡¯re home¡±. Home? Ever since he left the Qin Family and joined the army, he had always lived outside when he came back asionally. It had been a long time since he had the concept of home. It was better before his sister got married. He could look for his sister whenever he came back. Later on, his sister got married and had her own family. He did not want to disturb her anymore. Besides, reality did not allow him to be a brother who only relied on his sister. He had known since he was young that he had to be strong and be his sister¡¯s pir of support. He got out of the car with ¡°difficulty¡± and let Huo Siyu help him upstairs. The two of them had lived together for almost a year, so Huo Siyu was also familiar with this ce. The elevator went to the floor of their apartment, and she entered the passcode to open the door. She switched on the lights and took out two pairs of slippers. ¡°Change your shoes first.¡± Qin Hao¡¯s actions of changing his shoes wasn¡¯t slow at all. Unfortunately, Huo Siyu was also changing her shoes and supporting him with one hand so she did not notice at all. After changing her shoes, Huo Siyu helped him to the sofa to sit down. ¡°Sit down first. I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡± Just as she turned around, Qin Hao grabbed her wrist. Before Huo Siyu could react, Qin Hao pulled her forcefully and Huo Siyu fell into his arms. She wanted to stand up, but she was trapped tightly. ¡°Qin Hao, let go of me first. I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to drink water.¡± ¡°You still have to let go of me first.¡± ¡°Rainy, do you hate me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huo Siyu. Why was it about this again? Wasn¡¯t that question over and done with? She looked up at him from his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. Where did you get this understanding from?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t hate me, then w-why aren¡¯t you as close to me as before?¡± What? Seeing that he looked a little embarrassed, Huo Siyu finally realized what he was referring to. She actually felt a little guilty. She was teasing him in the past. He was always so serious and she found it especially interesting to make him lose hisposure. Qin Hao had never taken the initiative to mention this matter. Now that he had actually mentioned it with such a focused gaze, it seemed like alcohol really boosted his courage. ¡°Why aren¡¯t we close anymore? Aren¡¯t we hugging now?¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t count. We were clearly closer than this in the past. Rainy, you¡¯ve always been unwilling to get close to me like before. If you don¡¯t hate me, what is it?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t hate you.¡± Huo Siyu felt a headacheing on. Why was a drunk person so difficult to deal with? ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°What do I have to do for you to believe me?¡± ¡°Unless you¡¯re as close to me as you were before.¡± She did not know if it was an illusion, but Huo Siyu felt that Qin Hao was exceptionally different tonight. Not only was his gaze not as dull as before, but he also did not seem so dull anymore. Her gazended on his lips unconsciously. It wasn¡¯t like she had never kissed him before. Now that she looked at him, her heart actually started to beat faster. What the hell. ¡°Rainy¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll prove it to you.¡± She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. But gradually, Huo Siyu felt that something was wrong. In the past, she was always the one who led the kiss. This time, she was clearly the one who took the initiative but why did she be the one who took it passively in the end? She wanted to push him away, but she couldn¡¯t. She was trapped by him and had no choice. She was quite strong too but she actually had no room to resist Qin Hao at all. He was indeed a rough man in the army. However, she was used to being the dominant party. She actually felt that it wasn¡¯t bad that she was suddenly the submissive party. Even though there was something wrong with her. Not only was her heart racing, but her face was also burning. Of course, this was definitely not shyness. She refused to admit that she was shy. Just as she was about to suffocate, Qin Hao let go of her. Just as she was about to question him, she realized that the culprit had already fallen asleep! ¡°¡­¡± Huo Siyu. She had nowhere to vent her anger! She looked at Qin Hao, who had closed his eyes. Needless to say, one could not see his honest and straightforward eyes now. Qin Hao actually looked quite pleasing to the eye. He seemed more interesting than usual when he was drunk. She knew that Qin Hao really treated her as his future wife. Even if he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to take advantage of her because of his personality, he wouldn¡¯t push her away when she wanted to get close to him. He even seemed to like her closeness now that he was drunk. He was also considerate of her in every aspect. On the day she moved in with him, he had given her his wage slip. Although she had never used it, his wage slip was still in her hands now. Later on, when she went to North City to look for Beauty Yu, he even specially asked Yin Jiujin to take care of her. Didn¡¯t that prove that he was always considerate of her? Chapter 265 - An Unexpected Guest

Chapter 265: An Unexpected Guest

Sighing softly, she resigned herself to fate and helped him back to his room. She helped him take off his jacket and then turned to the bathroom to get a hot towel to wipe his face. After wiping his face, she turned off the lights and walked out of the room to return to her room. However, she did not see that the moment she switched off the lights, Qin Hao, who was sleeping soundly on the bed, slowly opened his eyes. Min Rufeng¡¯s words bothered him a little. It seemed like he had to think of a way to make his fianc¨¦e stay. However, he was not worried. After all, he would not let her go no matter what. He took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Investigate your sister-inw.¡± Xue Yi thought that he had heard wrongly, ¡°Boss, what did you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about investigating your sister-inw and her friends¡­¡± As he spoke, Qin Hao paused.¡± There¡¯s no need to investigate that eldest daughter of the Yan Family. ¡± If he investigated Second Yin¡¯s girl, Second Yin would definitely be unhappy. ¡°Then, Boss, do you mean that you want me to investigate Sister-inw, Second Young Master Min, and Mei Feng¡¯s Boss Xi?¡± Xue Yi was puzzled when he suddenly received such an order. However, he did not ask further. ¡°Yes, I want to know the results within three days.¡± ¡°Alright, Boss. I¡¯ll definitelyplete the mission!¡± ¡°By the way, Boss, you can still call me now. Are you not drunk? I think Second Young Master Min is determined to make you and Master Nine drunk¡­¡± Realizing that he had been exposed for escaping, he hurriedly said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go investigate now. I¡¯ll hang up first!¡± Qin Hao didn¡¯t pursue the matter and threw his phone aside. He wasn¡¯t drunk, but he was really dizzy and ufortable. That liquor was really strong. He even drank so much. Second Yin should be no better than him. He didn¡¯t expect that he and Second Yin would actually be put in a spot by the same ¡°brother-inw¡± one day. It was really a strange fate. However, Second Yin¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡­ He could not see through her actions. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that he would suspect her if she said those words to him? Or was she doing it on purpose? *** On the other side, Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin were strolling on the road. The cold wind at night in winter was too harsh. Although it was still early, there were not many pedestrians. There were only a few passers-by. Some of the roads were even empty. Yan Jinyu held Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand and followed him forward shakily. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Yin Jiujin stopped. ¡°Where are we going? This doesn¡¯t seem to be the direction to Mount West Vi.¡± Yan Jinyu saw that he was still thinking seriously. She couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°Brother Nine, you¡¯re already so drunk, but you can still differentiate the direction. Impressive.¡± ¡°I told you I¡¯m not drunk.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re not drunk.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t sell you away. Just follow me in peace.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you try to sell me.¡± Yan Jinyu held his hand and continued walking forward. She asked him, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No one dares to buy me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. There seemed to be nothing wrong with his words. Buying Yin Jiujin was more like suicide. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you regret following me back?¡± Yan Jinyu stopped in her tracks and met his gaze. Then, she smiled and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t regret it. I don¡¯t regret it at all.¡± Yin Jiujin pulled her into a hug again. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you very well in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± *** ¡°Little Yu¡¯er,¡± Yin Jiu called her again after walking for a while. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± *** After walking for a while, he shouted again, ¡°Little Yu¡¯er.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yan Jinyu answered patiently. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Yan Jinyu pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± The two of them chatted in silence. Yin Jiujin was probably really drunk. He was very different from before. He said whatever he thought of. Yan Jinyu answered him patiently. asionally, Yin Jiujin would hold her in his arms or simply hug or kiss her. Hence, the two of them walked for more than two hours when they could havepleted the journey in one hour. Yan Jinyu, who waszy and never stood when she could sit, actually liked this feeling very much. She knew that this was probably what she wanted. To live a peaceful life away from conflict. However, such a warm ambience was still broken by an insensible person. In the vi area. Yan Jinyu entered the passcode and helped Yin Jiujin into the vi that Xi Fengling arranged for her. However, just as she was about to enter the vi, she stopped in her tracks. At that moment, Yin Jiujin had already fallen asleep and was leaning on her shoulder. For the short distance behind, Yan Jinyu was supporting Yin Jiujin and almost carrying him on her back. Of course, Yan Jinyu wanted to carry him. However, even though Yin Jiujin was sleepy, he still remembered not to let her carry him. Every time she wanted to carry him, he would wake up. Yin Jiujin ced a hand on her shoulder and let her hold him. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t turn back. ¡°It¡¯s my first time here, and I happened to get a visitor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence. I specially waited here.¡± There was a person standing in the courtyard of the vi. He was wearing a ck cap and a ck down jacket. The cap was lowered so one could not see his face. Yan Jinyu supported Yin Jiujin and slowly turned around. Her gazended on that person calmly. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who can urately grasp my whereabouts and not be detected by me at all.¡± ¡°Indeed, there aren¡¯t many of them. In fact, you can count them on one hand. As for me, I¡¯m very lucky enough to be considered one of them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little surprising that you¡¯re still alive,¡± Yan Jinyu said. The person still didn¡¯t look up. The brim of his cap blocked his face. Furthermore, he was standing in the corner of the courtyard. Even if half of his face was exposed, his face still couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. ¡°I¡¯m quite surprised.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at him with her eyes and only said after a long while, ¡°You¡¯ve appeared in my ce alone, so what do you think the chances of you leaving alive are?¡± ¡°If you want to kill me with all your strength, I¡¯m naturally not your match.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you still have a drunkard with you. It¡¯s impossible for you to ignore him. This way, I might be able to defeat you if we really fight.¡± ¡°Yu¡¯er, I didn¡¯te here today to fight you.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes turned cold, and a killing intent suddenly appeared. ¡°Who allowed you to call me that!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I should call you ¡®Chi¡¯.¡± ¡°However, you¡¯ve already given up the identity of ¡®Chi¡¯. It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate to call you that anymore. How should I address you? Eldest Miss Yan?¡± ¡°The status of the eldest daughter of the Yan Family is not bad. It¡¯s better than Yu¡¯er on Ghost ughter Ind and even better than the number one killer, ¡®Chi¡¯.¡± ¡°Hei Yao, do you really think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± That person then looked up and his face could be seen clearly. A 25-year-old man in ck clearly looked like the big brother next door. His presence was the cold aura that killers usually had, which was very inconsistent with his face. ¡°Of course I know that you dare to kill me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one in this world that the number one killer, ¡®Chi¡¯, doesn¡¯t dare to kill. Besides, haven¡¯t you already killed me once? If you can¡¯t kill me once, you might not be able to kill me even if you attack again.¡± ¡°Ha, do you want to try?¡± Yan Jinyu twisted her left wrist. Just as she was about to help Yin Jiujin forward, Hei Yao suddenly said, ¡°You know very well that you¡¯re not my match at all with a burden.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight you today.¡± ¡°Taking a step back, even if I really came to fight you, I might not be able to hurt you, but I might be able to hurt the drunkard beside you.¡± Yan Jinyu paused violently and retracted her left hand. This was the first time she was threatened. The other party even managed to threaten her. ¡°Very good! Hei Yao, not many people dare to threaten me. I¡¯ll remember this!¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, I didn¡¯t expect you to have a weakness now. Don¡¯t you know that as a killer, you can¡¯t have a weakness? Once the enemy discovers your weakness, it will be fatal for you.¡± The tone was ambiguous. There were emotions, mockery, and something else that couldn¡¯t be described. However, at this moment, a voice sounded. ¡°I wonder when I, Yin Jiujin, became someone else¡¯s weakness?¡± Yin Jiujin looked up indifferently with a dark gaze. Ever since the first day they met, Yan Jinyu had never seen him reveal such a frightening gaze. He retracted his hand from Yan Jinyu¡¯s shoulder. In the next second, a silver revolver appeared in his hand. It was very exquisite. He should have brought it with him for protection. Obsidian instinctively took a step back. It was really instinctive. It wasn¡¯t because he was afraid of Yin Jiujin, but because Yan Jinyu no longer had any worries. If they really fought, he wasn¡¯t her match. And Yin Jiujin was beside her. Yin Jiujin had a gun in his hand. If he really fired, he wasn¡¯t confident of dodging the bullet at such a short distance. His hand in his pocket was already gripping his weapon tightly as he prepared to defend himself. However, he did not dare to be too obvious. If he rmed these two people, he would be at a disadvantage no matter who among them suddenly attacked. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, I said that I¡¯m not here to fight you today.¡± ¡°Oh? Do you think I won¡¯t do it just because you said so? When did I be so easy to talk to?¡± In the next moment, Yan Jinyu leaped down from the stone steps quickly. When she dashed over, she waved her left hand and attacked with a killer move! Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t show any mercy. However, Hei Yao only dodged and did not retaliate. Yan Jinyu¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Hei Yao, it¡¯s only been three years since west met, and you¡¯ve be a coward? Do you think I won¡¯t kill you?¡± As she spoke, her killer move was still aimed at Hei Yao¡¯s arm. The down jacket was cut open, and the air was filled with the smell of blood! Hei Yao covered his arm and paused before turning and jumping onto the wall. He stood there and did not leave immediately. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, after so many years, your soft-heartedness hasn¡¯t changed at all. I¡¯ve told you a long time ago that you can¡¯t be soft-hearted towards your enemies. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one to die if your enemies survive!¡± ¡°Is a traitor qualified to lecture me?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him with killing intent in her eyes. Hei Yao was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry.¡± Yan Jinyu waved her hand back, and the revolver in Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand flew towards her. She held it in her hand and pointed it at Hei Yao on the wall. ¡°Sorry? Tsk!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here, leave your life behind!¡± After saying that, she pulled the trigger without any hesitation. ¡°Bang¡ª¡± Chapter 266 - Master Nine Is Jealous

Chapter 266: Master Nine Is Jealous

With a ng, the dagger in Hei Yao¡¯s hand swung out quickly and blocked the bullet. It was obvious that the dagger in Hei Yao¡¯s hand was also made of a special material, and his technique was actually faster than a bullet. This was simr to Yan Jinyu¡¯s ability to shatter bullets. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to kill me. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be using a gun but your weapon. You chose to use a gun because it¡¯s dark at night. You¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll identally kill me if you don¡¯t control it well, right?¡± Hei Yao nced at the wound on his right arm. ¡°You never miss when you want to kill someone. If you really wanted to kill me, you wouldn¡¯t have missed just now.¡± ¡°Tsk, you really know how to tter yourself. I¡¯m just thinking that I¡¯m in a good mood today and don¡¯t want to kill someone. Besides, this is a ce Meimei arranged for me. I don¡¯t want to kill someone here on the first day Ie to stay.¡± ¡°At the end of the day, you still can¡¯t change your habit of being soft-hearted. Eldest Miss Yan, I¡¯m only here to remind you not to hold back the next time we meet. You and I are enemies now.¡± ¡°By the way, don¡¯t die at the hands of others next time we meet. I¡¯m not the only one in Ghost ughter who survived and Ghost ughter¡¯s power is more than what you see.¡± As he spoke, he nced at Yin Jiujin, whose expression couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. His gazended on Yan Jinyu again. ¡°It¡¯s best if he¡¯s not a weakness. Otherwise, it would be a huge taboo for killers if Eldest Miss Yan keeps a weakness by her side. It¡¯s too stupid.¡± ¡°Then, I look forward to our next meeting.¡± After saying that, he jumped down the high wall and left. Yan Jinyu retracted her hand that was holding the gun and her gaze narrowed. Her emotions could not be seen clearly. She stood rooted to the ground for a long time until she heard Yin Jiujin¡¯s voice. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er.¡± Yan Jinyu paused and turned to walk towards him. Yin Jiujin reached out his hand. Yan Jinyu ced her hand in his palm and walked up the stone stairs step by step. Yin Jiujin took the revolver from her and ced it in his pocket before pulling her into his arms. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, I almost became your burden.¡± He leaned his chin on her shoulder and spoke softly as if he was acting coyly. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t sober¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. The aura just now had frightened her but he was actually drunk. ¡°You¡¯re not a burden. You even helped me scare away the enemy.¡± ¡°How was I the one who scared him away? You clearly did it yourself. Little Yu¡¯er, I seem to be really drunk. My reaction was a little slow just now. Before I could react, you attacked. I didn¡¯t even have the chance to attack. I clearly said that I would protect you.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you always say that you weren¡¯t drunk?¡± Yin Jiujin fell silent. ¡°Alright, it doesn¡¯t matter who makes a move. He can¡¯t hurt me either.¡± ¡°He really can¡¯t hurt you.¡± It wasn¡¯t that he really couldn¡¯t hurt her, but he didn¡¯t want to. Yin Jiujin¡¯s tone was a little sullen when he said that. After saying that, he fell silent again. If she didn¡¯t judge from the frequency of his breathing, Yan Jinyu would have thought that he was asleep. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me who that is?¡± Yin Jiujin let go of her and ced his hand on her face. ¡°You don¡¯t really want to say it.¡± Yan Jinyu was startled. She stared at him nkly. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say anything. He smiled gently and raised her chin before kissing her. After kissing for a while, he pulled her into the vi whose door was already opened with the passcode. They went from the living room to the room on the second floor. It was destined to be another sleepless night. Not asking didn¡¯t mean that Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t care. He was also half-drunk. Under such circumstances, human emotions were easily magnified. He was jealous because he cared. Yan Jinyu was ¡°tortured¡± by him for the entire night. *** The next day. When Yan Jinyu woke up, the person beside her was already gone. It was noon and the sky was already bright. Only then did she see theyout of the room. It was actually a pink princess room again! ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu was speechless. She didn¡¯t expect Meimei, who was such a morous beauty, to have a little princess in her heart. In reality, Xi Fengling had prepared it for her. After so many years, even though she knew that it was all an illusion, Xi Fengling still felt that Yan Jinyu was a soft and beautiful little girl and she should have lived like a little princess. Hence, she helped her decorate the room like this. Yan Jinyu looked at the room and suddenly wanted to know what Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression was when he woke up in the morning. As she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. After a moment, she turned to look out of the window and suddenly stopped smiling. She was reminded of the uninvited guest who appeared herest night. There was aplicated look in Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes. After a long while, she got out of bed and walked to the bathroom with the clean clothes that were ced at the head of the bed. She wanted to take a shower and change first. As for this set of clothes, she didn¡¯t have to guess to know that it was definitely prepared by Yin Jiujin. Half an hourter, she came out after taking a shower, drying her hair and changing her clothes. She left after tidying up the room. She was about to go downstairs when she heard movement in the study. She pushed open the door and saw Yin Jiujin sitting at the desk as if he was handling work. Upon hearing themotion, Yin Jiujin looked up at her from hisptop. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± He had returned to his normal self. Other than the gentle gaze he used to look at her, he exuded a calm and stable aura. Yan Jinyu sighed softly. He feltpletely different from Yin Jiujin, who had acted coquettishlyst night. However, the scene was still very pleasing to the eye. There was air conditioning in the study, so Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t wear too many clothes. He only wore a white shirt with two buttons undone. Wasn¡¯t this face coupled with such a slightly seductive posture simply pleasing to the eye? ¡°Yes, when did Brother Nine wake up? Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡± ¡°I saw that you¡¯re sleeping well, I¡¯ll let you sleep a while more.¡± He closed theputer and got up. ¡°I¡¯ve cooked porridge in the kitchen. Go down and eat something.¡± He walked over and held her hand before walking downstairs. ¡°Porridge? Brother Nine, did you cook it?¡± Yin Jiujin raised his eyebrows indifferently. ¡°Who else do you think it was?¡± ¡°Brother Nine, you even know how to cook?¡± Yan Jinyu was indeed very surprised. She was skilled in all kinds of martial arts, but she didn¡¯t know how to cook. Cooking was a useless skill to her. However, she knew how to barbecue and she was quite good at it. Surviving in the wild was totally not a problem for her. As killers, they had to learn how to survive when they had not debuted in their early years. Cooking was useless and dispensable. One fire and one wild game couldpletely resolve the problem of food. Of course, there were also people who specially went to learn culinary skills toplete their missions. Both Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu had learned it before. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t learn it because the missions she epted werepletely unrted to it. She usually just finished the mission targets and left. Fast, ruthless, and urate. She had never epted a mission that required boiling a frog slowly. ¡°Are you so surprised that I can cook?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite unbelievable.¡± ¡°Who would have thought that the God of ughter in the business world, Master Nine, who instills fear in countless people with just his name, would be someone who can cook?¡± He raised his hand and pinched her face. Yin Jiujin chuckled. ¡°You have such a high opinion of me?¡± Yan Jinyu pped his hand away. ¡°I¡¯m simply telling the truth.¡± ¡°How does Little Yu¡¯er feel with such an outstanding fianc¨¦ like me?¡± ¡°Very satisfied, hehe.¡± Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but flick her forehead. ¡°Silly.¡± ¡°Go sit over there. I¡¯ll bring the porridge over.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Yan Jinyu obediently walked to the dining table and sat down. The two of them didn¡¯t mention Hei Yaoing herest night, as if it had never happened. Yin Jiujin filled two bowls of porridge and one bowl for each of them before sitting opposite Yan Jinyu. The dining table was very small. It was only a table meant for six, so they were not far from each other. ¡°How does it taste?¡± Yan Jinyu ate a spoonful of it. Then, her eyes lit up. She praised him generously, ¡°Delicious. Brother Nine, so your culinary skills are so good.¡± It was just ordinary porridge. The youngdy¡¯s reaction was like she was eating some exotic food. However, it sounded very pleasant to him. ¡°Eat more if it¡¯s delicious. There¡¯s more in the kitchen. I¡¯ll cook for you when I¡¯m not busy in the future.¡± Yan Jinyu nodded happily. ¡°Great.¡± She wasn¡¯t naive enough to think that Yin Jiujin would personally cook every meal for her in the future. Just because she was living a leisure life didn¡¯t mean that Yin Jiujin was also living a leisure life. Ordinary office workers already had endless work to do. As the CEO of the Empire Group, Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t have the time to cook. If he wanted to cook, he had to specially make time or use the time for his rest to do it. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t want him to take time out of work or use his rest time to cook. She would be satisfied if she could eat it once or twice. ¡°Brother Nine, this is my first time staying here. I don¡¯t think I have any food here. Your porridge¡­¡± ¡°The person who decorated this ce was very meticulous. You have everything here. As for the porridge, I got Lin Zimu to buy the raw materials from the supermarket when I got him to send the clothes over.¡± ¡°Lin Zimu even brought a document over when he came. It¡¯s on the coffee table in the living room. You can go take a look after lunchter. It¡¯s something you instructed me to do.¡± Yan Jinyu looked towards the living room and indeed saw a document bag on the coffee table. It must be the information regarding the conflict between the Min Family and the Qin Family that she asked him to investigate. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll watch itter.¡± ¡°By the way, Brother Nine, what about Qin Bailu? How did you handle her?¡± ¡°She was detained at the Mount West Vi for a night. Lin Zimu sent her back to the Qin Family ording to your instructions this morning.¡± ¡°Then what did they say to the public?¡± ¡°Sister-inw pleads for mercy on her behalf.¡± Yan Jinyu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°What are your ns next?¡± Yin Jiujin asked about this. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll see what we¡¯ve found out first. However, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll do anything for the time being. I¡¯ll just watch the show quietly.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yin Jiujin gave her an indulgent attitude. As he drank the porridge, he looked around and asked, ¡°Did you prepare this vi yourself?¡± ¡°No, Meimei prepared it. I¡¯m actually not particr about where I stay. Usually, I stay in a hotel outside.¡± She spoke casually, but Yin Jiujin could see a hint of sadness in her eyes. It was not that she was poor, but she was unwilling to get a ce to stay put. She would rather stay in a hotel. He could more or less guess what it meant. ¡°With me around in the future, I¡¯ll apany you even if you stay in the hotel.¡± It wasn¡¯t direct, but it hit Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart. She smiled and nodded heavily. ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 267 - The Show Begins

Chapter 267: The Show Begins

A week passed peacefully. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin stayed at the Mount West Vi for a week. On this evening, they finally drove back to the Yin Family. That day, in the vi that Xi Fengling had prepared for Yan Jinyu, Yan Jinyu had seen the information that Lin Zimu had sent over. Although most of it was expected, there was still a small part that surprised her. For example, not only was Min Sisi not rted to Bai Shuangshuang, but she was also not rted to Meng An and Min Guili! Even someone as calm as Yan Jinyu was a little surprised when she read Min Sisi and those two people¡¯s paternity test reports. Of course, she was just a little surprised. However, her enthusiasm for watching the show increased after reading those documents. However, although they were calm, the Qin Family and the Min Family were not. Firstly, at the Qin Family, everyone especially Bai Shuangshuang, was shocked on the day Qin Bailu was sent back to the Qin Family by Lin Zimu After Bai Shuangshuang got over her shock, she felt even more uneasy. She thought that Qin Bailu wouldn¡¯t be able toe back after she went to Mount West Vi. The truth was that Qin Bailu had returned unscathed. The rumors outside said that Qin Jianjia had pleaded for mercy. It sounded reasonable, but Bai Shuangshuang still did not believe it. She didn¡¯t believe that Qin Jianjia would be kind enough to plead for Qin Bailu. She also didn¡¯t believe that Qin Jianjia was so influential in front of Yin Jiujin. However, Qin Bailu was very quiet after she came back. She didn¡¯t make a fuss. She stayed at home and didn¡¯t go out. Most of the time, she locked herself in her room. Bai Shuangshuang did not have the time to care about her, but Qin Chongwen had to visit her a few times out of worry. Of course, Qin Bailu would still eat with Bai Shuangshuang and Qin Chongwen. Her attitude was also extremely cold during the meals. Bai Shuangshuang was already feeling uneasy, and seeing that Qin Bailu was so abnormal, she felt even more uneasy. She could not suppress her temper. She would scold Qin Bailu when she had the chance. Qin Bailu didn¡¯t respond when she scolded her. She would just sneer at her. It was eerie. After a week, not to mention Bai Shuangshuang, the person involved, even many of the servants in the Qin Family were frightened by Qin Bailu. The atmosphere in the Qin Family was very strange. Then, at the Min Family. Old Master Min¡¯s death was caused by someone and the rumors that it was caused by Min Guili, Meng An and Min Nan spread increasingly. There were even many people on the Inte discussing this matter. It had alreadypletely affected the Imperial Capital Hospital¡¯s image, so the shareholders decided that Min Guili would temporarily rest at home. In contrast, Min Rufeng was pushed up and became the vice director of the Imperial Capital Hospital. This position was many levels higher than Min Nan¡¯s, which was the director of a certain department. Min Nan was still staying in the Imperial Capital Hospital and not resting at home like Min Guili was all because he was only 10 years old when Old Master Min died. In addition, Min Guili had spent some effort on public rtions, so the public opinion was slightly more tolerant of Min Nan. However, no matter what, it was an undeniable fact that Min Nan¡¯s influence in the capital¡¯s hospital now waspletely inferior to Min Rufeng¡¯s. Taking a look inside the Min Family again. Min Ting, his father, and Min Rufeng, who all used to live outside all year round, had all moved back to the Min Family to live in the same mansion. They ate at the same table every day and were at odds with each other. It was obvious how the atmosphere in the Min Family would be. However, the servants also discovered a very strange phenomenon. The two sides were already so ipatible but the eldest daughter of the Min Family, Min Sisi, seemed to have a good attitude towards Min Rufeng, the illegitimate son. Although she didn¡¯t appear to be very close, the servants with slightly better judgment could tell that Eldest Missy didn¡¯t seem to hate Second Young Master. This made the Min Family¡¯s atmosphere even stranger. Under such circumstances, the Second Master of the Min Family, Min Ting¡¯s father, Min Xiangbei, who had never celebrated his birthday since his wife passed away, had decided to hold a birthday party at the Min Family¡¯s mansion in three days. At that time, he would invite famous people from all over the capital to attend the banquet. The Min Family¡¯s strange atmosphere was pushed to the extreme. ¡°Brother Nine, have you received the invitation to the Min Family¡¯s banquet?¡± Yan Jinyu, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, asked Yin Jiujin. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her with a gentle expression. ¡°Do you want to go watch the show?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Third Young Master Min¡¯s father¡¯s birthday came just in time. He can give everyone a big show before the new year.¡± The new year is in less than a week so wasn¡¯t it equivalent to giving a big show before the new year? ¡°His birthday didn¡¯te just in time. It¡¯s indeed his real birthday.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. ¡°Of course I know. I¡¯m just saying. Brother Nine, you really don¡¯t have a sense of humor.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so cooperative with Feng.¡± She was referring to Min Xiangbei. ¡°Second Uncle is a good person and he respects my maternal grandfather very much.¡± Hearing how he addressed Min Xiangbei, Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows slightly. Even Yin Jiujin treated Min Xiangbei as an elder. It seemed like Min Xiangbei was indeed a good person. However, after thinking about it, Min Ting was different from the rest of the Min Family. Min Xiangbei, who had raised him, was probably not bad either. However, although they were elders, since Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t close to Min Qinn, he was naturally not close to the other members of the Min Family who had adopted Min Qinn. Of course, Min Ting was an exception. ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯ve never asked you this. Have you ever thought that the Min Family¡¯s rtionship would be soplicated? Min Sisi is actually not Min Guili and Meng An¡¯s daughter. This is such a melodramatic drama about wealthy families.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like to poke my nose into other people¡¯s business. I won¡¯t interfere in other people¡¯s matters either.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s words werepletely casual. Hence, other than feeling that Yin Jiujin¡¯s answer made sense, she didn¡¯t say anything else. Yin Jiujin said, ¡°But since it¡¯s rted to you now, I naturally have to interfere.¡± He still looked at Yan Jinyu and said seriously. Yan Jinyu paused for a moment before smiling. ¡°Brother Nine doesn¡¯t have to do anything for now. I¡¯m still watching the show.¡± There were not many things that could make her n ahead. She preferred to improvise on the spot. Now, there were only two things that she had to n meticulously for. One was to endure for a few years while she nned to destroy Ghost ughter Ind. The other was to hide her identity so that Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t find out about her past and bring her back. ¡°Since Brother Nine is on annual leave, you can rest in peace for the next few days and watch a good show. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡± Yin Jiujin chuckled and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± It seemed like he was on annual leave, but all these years, when had he really not needed to care about anything? However, he was still very happy that the youngdy cared about him. Since they had returned to the Yin Family, they naturally had to go to the main building to greet Yin Shuguo. Qin Jianjia and Min Qinn were also present. As the end of the year approached, Qin Jianjia was actually very busy during this period of time. She only came back earlier today because she didn¡¯t work overtime. The moment she came back, Min Qinn asked her about Qin Bailu. They were discussing this in the living room right now. Yin Shuguo didn¡¯t say anything. He had been strolling in the courtyard earlier and because he heard from the butler that Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin wereing back, he returned to the living room of the main building and waited. ¡°Jianjia, there are rumors outside that your sister is trying to harm that girl from the Yan Family. You were the one who pleaded for Jin¡¯er to let her go. Is this true?¡± ¡°Mom, the rumors outside can¡¯t be trustedpletely, but the outside world is right about this matter. My sister¡­¡± ¡°Mom, you also know my rtionship with Dad and stepmother. I¡¯m actually not very close to Bailu. I did have some connections with her in the past. However, I was with Yu¡¯er that day, so I know best what happened.¡± ¡°If Jin¡¯er hadn¡¯t taught Yu¡¯er a few self-defense moves, not only Yu¡¯er, but even I would have been in trouble that day. I thought that this had nothing to do with Bailu, but all the evidence is there. I can¡¯t even absolve Bailu.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s my half-sister after all. I can¡¯t just stand by and watch something happen to her. Hence, I shamelessly ask Jin¡¯er.¡± ¡°Mom, what you should be concerned about now isn¡¯t whether Bailu was behind this matter, but whether Yu¡¯er was frightened by what happened that day. They¡¯ve already said that they would be staying in the Yin Family, but Jin¡¯er and Yu¡¯er have been staying in the Mount West Vi for the past few days. Based on my guess, Yu¡¯er is probably very frightened.¡± Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin, who had stepped into the door, happened to hear Qin Jianjia¡¯s words. ¡°¡­¡± In that moment. Listen to her skill at spinning stories. ¡°At such a time, as Yu¡¯er¡¯s future mother-inw, Mom, you should be concerned about Yu¡¯er¡¯s condition and not Bailu.¡± Qin Jianjia and Min Qinn were sitting with their backs facing the door, so they didn¡¯t see the two people who walked in. But Yin Shuguo did. However, he didn¡¯t remind them. He pretended not to see them either. Then, he continued after Qin Jianjia, ¡°Jianjia is right. It¡¯s almost the new year. Don¡¯t make the house so lifeless. It¡¯s rare for Jin¡¯er toe home so early for the new year. You have to pay more attention. Otherwise, you would regret after forcing him away like you did in the past.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± She really couldn¡¯t like Yan Jinyu, but she didn¡¯t want Jin¡¯er to continue to distance himself from her. However, if she was given a chance to get close to Jin¡¯er, she¡­ ¡­seemed to be unable to do it either. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to, but she was really afraid. She was also very afraid of Yan Jinyu. Hence, even though she had mentally prepared herself, she still did not dare to take the initiative to talk to them. It seemed even more impossible for her to take the initiative to care about Yan Jinyu. She didn¡¯t like Yan Jinyu to begin with, and Yan Jinyu had even threatened her like that. If she lowered herself to care about her, where would she put her face? ¡°I already said that I won¡¯t interfere in their matters anymore! Naturally, I won¡¯t do anything that resembles a future mother-inw caring about her future daughter-inw. I asked this because I think Bailu looks quite obedient. I really didn¡¯t expect her to do such a thing.¡± ¡°In fact, the evidence is conclusive.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you¡¯d better not interact with her in the future. It¡¯s not good for you to interact with such a ruthless sister.¡± ¡°I know. Thank you, Mom,¡± Qin Jianjia said. Her mother-inw, other than being timid, talkative, and liked to poke her nose into other people¡¯s business, she was rather harmless. She could still differentiate her family members from the outsiders. Just that¡­ How should she put it? It was just that although these faults of her mother-inw did not seem big, they were still quite annoying at times. Just like how her mother-inw couldn¡¯t act like a mother to Jin¡¯er but she wanted to do what only a mother could do. She even wanted to interfere in Jin¡¯er¡¯s marriage. This kind of behavior was really not likable. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. The invitation for your Little Uncle¡¯s birthday in two days has already been sent to the Yin Family. Tell Han¡¯er that we¡¯ll go over together.¡± ¡°Alright, Mom.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, your Little Uncle is also strange. He hasn¡¯t held any birthday parties for so many years. Why is he interested this year? Clearly, the Min Family still has so many issues to resolve.¡± ¡°Tell Jin¡¯er too. Let him go with us. As for that girl from the Yan Family, there¡¯s no need¡­¡± ¡°Second Young Master and Miss Yu are back?¡± Butler Wu was afraid that Min Qinn would say something that would affect Yin Jiujin¡¯s mood, so he hurriedly asked. Hearing Butler Wu¡¯s words, Min Qinn was shocked. She turned around and saw the two people standing by the door. Yan Jinyu smiled, and Yin Jiujin¡¯s face darkened. It frightened Min Qinn even more. ¡°I-I want to say that the girl from the Yan Family will being too.¡± After saying that, Min Qinn¡¯s face turned red. She had lost all her face by admitting defeat in front of this girl! Chapter 268 - Hei Yao

Chapter 268: Hei Yao

¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Yin Jiujin said. ¡°The Min Family sent me an invitation. I don¡¯t have to rely on others to go wherever my girl wants to go.¡± Everyone could tell that Min Qinn did not intend to say that at the beginning. If it were anyone else, Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t have such a huge reaction. However, this person was Yin Jiujin¡¯s mother. How could Yin Jiujin feel good when she minded Yan Jinyu so much? Even if Min Qinn changed her mind in time. Yan Jinyu tugged at his sleeve, and Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression finally softened. ¡°Grandpa Yin.¡± Yan Jinyu skipped over Min Qinn and greeted Yin Shuguo with a smile. To be honest, she did not care about Min Qinn¡¯s attitude towards her at all. Anyway, she had been frightened once. Even if Min Qinn wanted to find trouble with her, she had to think twice. Yin Shuguo looked at Yan Jinyu deeply. Seeing that she was still smiling, as if she didn¡¯t mind what Min Qinn wanted to say, he nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost the new year. Don¡¯t stay outside at this time.¡± ¡°Yes, Brother Nine is already on his annual leave. He won¡¯t be very busy now and we will stay in the Yin Family.¡± Yin Shuguo frowned slightly and said in disapproval, ¡°What do you mean by staying in the Yin Family? You¡¯re staying at home.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled apologetically, ¡°I misspoke.¡± She nodded at Qin Jianjia with a smile as a form of greeting. They actually didn¡¯t discuss it with Qin Jianjia before this and Qin Jianjia actually cooperated so well. Even when facing the Yin Family, she said that she was the one who pleaded for Qin Bailu. She was indeed someone who treated Yin Jiujin very well. ¡°Dinner is almost ready. Come and sit here for a while. You can return to your courtyard after dinner.¡± Qin Jianjia was very good with words. She said, ¡°your courtyard.¡± This suited Yin Jiujin very well. Yin Jiujin nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± He held Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand and walked over to sit down. Qin Jianjia instructed the servant at the right time, ¡°Make a cup of tea for Second Young Master and warm a bottle of yogurt for Miss Yu.¡± After giving the instructions, she smiled at Yan Jinyu. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you liked to eat, so I specially called Aunt Cheng to ask. Aunt Cheng said that you¡¯re not picky with food, but you seem to be especially biased towards yogurt. I got someone to prepare it at home. When you want to drink it, get the servants to warm it for you. The weather is cold, and it¡¯s not good for your body to drink it cold.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Sister-inw.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled sincerely. She thought to herself,?Qin Jianjia is indeed the mistress of the household. Other than caring for her from the bottom of her heart, she is also considerate in all aspects. After dinner, the two of them returned to the Azure Garden. The two of them watched television in the living room. No one was busy with anything else. Yin Jiujin sat while Yan Jinyuy on hisp. It was almost time for bed, so Yin Jiujin sent Yan Jinyu to sleep. He said that he had something to do at thest minute. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t ask further and returned to her room to sleep. As for Yin Jiujin, he sat in the study for a while before getting up and leaving Azure Garden for Elegant Court. He deliberately avoided Yan Jinyu to meet Feng Yun alone. Elegant Court. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t tell him in advance, but Feng Yun left the door open for him. The charcoal fire in the room was still burning, and the tea was still boiling. It was as if he had expected Yin Jiujin toe. Feng Yun smiled warmly and said to Yin Jiujin, ¡°Sit.¡± Yin Jiujin walked over and sat down opposite him. He nced at the tea that had been ced in front of him. ¡°You seem to know everything without leaving your house. It made people rather wary.¡± ¡°If your expression changes even a little when you say this, I might believe you. Have a cup of tea first. This is tea that I picked and stir-fried myself. Try the vor.¡± Yin Jiujin snorted softly. ¡°Your life sure is carefree. Why don¡¯t you find a remote mountain and live in seclusion?¡± Yin Jiujin had persuaded him a few times in the beginning when Feng Yun didn¡¯t leave the house. However, after he remained like this, Yin Jiujin would always speak with sarcasm whenever he came to Elegant Court. Feng Yun was not affected by him at all. The warm smile on his face remained unchanged. ¡°How can the remote mountains be as good as this ce? I don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothes here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you and a parasite who leeches on his family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the parasite of the family.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. Feng Yun chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t behave like you¡¯ve eaten explosives the moment youe to my ce. Let¡¯s get down to business. Do you have something to ask me?¡± Yin Jiujin nced at him coldly and raised his teacup to take a sip. Only then did he slightly suppress the anger he felt from Feng Yun¡¯s nonchnt attitude. ¡°Other than those three people, was there anyone else who was on good terms with Little Yu¡¯er on Ghost ughter Ind?¡± ¡°You met Hei Yao.¡± An affirmative tone. However, Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. It seemed like it. Although he was a little drunk that night, he was not someone who would forget things after sobering up. He remembered everything that happened that night clearly. His little girl had obviously shown mercy to that person and Hei Yao was actually speaking to his little girl in a very familiar tone. He even said she was still soft-hearted. Hmph, what did it have to do with him whether the youngdy was soft-hearted? He made it sound like he had experienced a lot with the youngdy. It was really annoying. ¡°I just found out that he¡¯s still alive.¡± Feng Yun said, ¡°Just as I expected. Since I can find out that he¡¯s alive, he¡¯s going to show up. If he wants to show up, he definitely would go and see that girl first¡­¡± Yin Jiujin stared at him with his dark eyes. Feng Yun smiled and corrected himself, ¡°He definitely would go and see your fianc¨¦e first.¡± Only then was Yin Jiujin satisfied. After realizing what Feng Yun was saying, his face darkened. ¡°What do you mean by definitely going to see Little Yu¡¯er first? He¡¯s an enemy, not a friend. What¡¯s there to see!¡± ¡°Your tone is so jealous. Jin, you¡¯ve really changed a lot.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just be jealous. I don¡¯t believe you can¡¯t figure out the reason with your brain.¡± Yin Jiujin snorted coldly. He was really jealous, but he was not stupid. Even if he did not investigate in detail, he could roughly guess it. Otherwise, he would not have appeared here. He just wanted to find out how important that person was to the youngdy. He actually made the youngdy hold back on him again and again. Although the youngdy¡¯s heart was indeed soft, she would never show mercy to her enemies. She would definitely not show mercy to those who had betrayed her. Hei Yao was an exception. From their conversation that night, it was not difficult to guess that Hei Yao was still alive. It seemed like the youngdy had deliberately held back. Otherwise, Hei Yao wouldn¡¯t have said that he was also surprised that he was still alive. ¡°Yu¡¯er was only two years old when she arrived at Ghost ughter Ind. Do you know that?¡± Although he already knew that, Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart still skipped a beat when he heard it again. ¡°No matter how smart a two-year-old child is, it¡¯s very difficult for her to survive when she just arrived at the ruthless Ghost ughter Ind, not to mention that she seemed to be injured when she first entered Ghost ughter Ind.¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t deny that she was indeed very capableter on, but in the beginning, she was only a helpless and injured two-year-old.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no one to protect her, she wouldn¡¯t have lived to learn how to protect herself.¡± ¡°Although she mostly relied on her brain to avoid danger, there are still times when she can¡¯t save herself with her brain.¡± ¡°Two years old. She was considered one of the younger ones on the ind.¡± ¡°In that kind of environment where everyone is for themselves, and we¡¯re all children, they¡¯ll pick the smallest and weakest to bully. She can still handle one or two people, but what about 10 or 20?¡± Yin Jiujin was shocked. ¡°She¡¯s indeed not a soft-hearted person, and she has never been a busybody. Just as she said, it¡¯s a coincidence that she once saved me. However, she really values rtionships and righteousness. She has protected those who helped her once by chance, such as Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu, to the end. Hence, not to mention the person who saved her countless times during her weakest period.¡± ¡°On Ghost ughter Ind, as far as I know, the people she trusts the most are Min Rufeng and Hei Yao. Hei Yao should be the first person she trusts on Ghost ughter Ind. Perhaps in her heart, her trust in Hei Yao exceeds Min Rufeng¡¯s.¡± ¡°You know that I¡­¡± At this point, Feng Yun paused. He was probably thinking about what happened back then. He quickly recovered. ¡°You also know that I left Ghost ughter Ind long ago so I don¡¯t know what happened to them after that.¡± ¡°Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed by Yu¡¯er and the three of them. Hei Yao wasn¡¯t among them. There¡¯s only one possibility, and that is that Hei Yao betrayed her.¡± Feng Yun didn¡¯t say ¡°betrayed them¡±, but ¡°betrayed her.¡± It was obvious that when he was still on Ghost ughter Ind in the early years, Yan Jinyu was the only one that Hei Yao supported. Yin Jiujin fell silent after hearing that. He knew that. He had heard the youngdy say the word ¡°traitor¡± that night. ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. If Hei Yao really wants to harm her, he won¡¯t appear in front of her so openly. I¡¯m nurtured in the same manner as Hei Yao. We¡¯re both groomed as the right-hand men of the next generation ¡®Ghost ughter¡¯ so I¡¯ve had a lot of contact with him.¡± ¡°Based on my judgment, he was actually more protective of Yu¡¯er than Min Rufeng in the early years. Perhaps, the reason why he betrayed her was because he had no choice¡­¡± Before Feng Yun could finish speaking, Yin Jiujin interrupted him coldly, ¡°Betrayal is betrayal. There¡¯s no reason that he had no choice!¡± Feng Yun fell silent. Yes, Jin had also been betrayed by the person he trusted the most. ¡°No matter what, Hei Yao shouldn¡¯t have any intention of harming Yu¡¯er this time. Based on my guess, he¡¯s more like here to deliver news to Yu¡¯er.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes darkened. He thought so too. He said that the youngdy shouldn¡¯t die at the hands of others before they met again. He even said that he wasn¡¯t the only one who was alive at Ghost ughter. It seemed like he was saying something ruthless, but he was actually telling the youngdy who her enemies were. Hei Yao¡¯s status on Ghost ughter Ind was considered high. Since he had personally sent the message, there must be someone who was more capable and of a higher status than him among the living. Hence, even if he didn¡¯t say it explicitly, the youngdy could definitely guess it. That night, he had seen through Hei Yao¡¯s intentions and saw that the girl had no intention of killing him, so he had not attacked. No matter how jealous he was, he could not deny the fact that the youngdy cared about that person. Since he was someone the youngdy cared about, the youngdy would not feel good if he really killed him. ¡°From your expression, it seems like I was right.¡± Yin Jiujin stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll get going first.¡± ¡°Jin.¡± Yin Jiujin stopped in his tracks. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in the matters between Yu¡¯er and Hei Yao anymore. Let Yu¡¯er handle it herself. You just have to ensure that she¡¯s safe and sound during the process.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything!¡± Yin Jiujin turned back. ¡°If you have the time to interfere in other people¡¯s business, why don¡¯t you use it to control yourself? It¡¯s just a courtyard gate. What¡¯s the big deal about it?¡± Without caring about Feng Yun¡¯s reaction, he left without looking back. Feng Yun¡¯s smile faded slightly and he lowered his eyes a little. No one could see the emotions in his eyes. In the Azure Garden. When Yin Jiujin returned, Yan Jinyu had already fallen asleep. He lifted the nket andy down before pulling her into his arms. With Yan Jinyu¡¯s alertness, she naturally had already sensed that he was here. However, she didn¡¯t open her eyes. She snuggled into his embrace and asked quietly, ¡°Brother Nine, are you done?¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± He hugged her tightly. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Yan Jinyu fell asleep very quickly, but Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t fall asleep for a long time. He was still concerned about Hei Yao. However, he was more grateful than concerned. He was grateful that he protected the girl when she didn¡¯t have him and the ability to protect herself, so he could meet the girlter. However, he was also a little angry. Since he had gained the youngdy¡¯s trust, why did he betray her? Why did all these people from Ghost ughter Ind like to betray people so much? Of course, he wasn¡¯t referring to his girl. Liu Junqing was from Ghost ughter Ind and had betrayed him. Hei Yao was someone the girl trusted and had betrayed her. They had no choice? There was no such thing as having no choice! If it were him, he would never betray someone whom he trusted with his life! He was shocked when he heard that the youngdy had destroyed Ghost ughter Ind. It was obvious how difficult it was to aplish this. She must have nned for a long time. Since Hei Yao was someone she trusted, he should know her n too. Fortunately, Hei Yao¡¯s betrayal did not deal a fatal blow to the girl. Fortunately, Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed by them in the end. Otherwise¡­ He felt a lingering fear just thinking about it. He hugged her even tighter. *** Three dayster, it was the Min Family¡¯s birthday party. Chapter 269 - The Min Familys Banquet

Chapter 269: The Min Family¡¯s Banquet

The birthday party was held at the Min Family¡¯s mansion. No matter what, it was a birthday party that the Second Master of the Min Family had held after so many years. Be it because of the Min Family¡¯s status in the capital, Min Xiangbei, or Min Xiangbei¡¯s son, Min Ting, there were many people who came to support them. Of course, there were also many people who were purely here to watch a good show. The Min Family had caused quite amotion recently. Even the head of the Min Family, Min Guili, had been requested to stay at home. Although he was still the hospital director of the Imperial Capital Hospital in name, anyone with a little judgment could tell that his power had been taken away. While many onlookers were waiting for the aftermath of the Min Family¡¯s internal conflict, the Min Family actually held a banquet and let them have a chance to watch nearby. Who would want to miss it? Almost everyone who received the Min Family¡¯s invitation was present. On the second floor, Min Rufeng was wearing a white suit and holding a ss of red wine as he looked at the increasing number of guests in the banquet hall below. He swirled the wine ss and took a sip. At that moment, someone came from behind. ¡°Second Brother.¡± It was Min Sisi. Min Rufeng turned back but didn¡¯t say anything. He swirled his wine ss and looked at her with a warm smile. ¡°Can we talk in private?¡± ¡°If you have anything to say, say it here. There¡¯s no third person here.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Min Sisi nced around and looked at the banquet hall filled with guests downstairs.¡± Someone mighte here at any time. There are always some things that are inconvenient to say in public.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about it in the future. I¡¯m waiting for someone here.¡± After saying that, Min Rufeng turned around and leaned against the railing to look at the situation in the banquet hall. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk here!¡± Min Sisi might look calm on the surface, but she was actually panicking inside. Just an hour ago, someone came to look for her and told her that this banquet was a huge trap. Not only would Min Guili, Meng An and Min Nan suffer, but she would also suffer. He even gave her a document. After reading it, she locked herself in her room to think of a solution. After thinking about it, the only solution that she could think of seemed to be to look for Min Rufeng for a cooperation. Min Sisi had removed her sses when Min Rufeng turned back again. There was a banquet in the Min Family today and there were numerous guests. She had woken up early in the morning to dress up. She was wearing a light blue dress that went past her knees. Her hair, which was usuallybed into a braid, was twisted up on top of her head. She was wearing a silver hair essory with a crown, and there was an expensive silver ne around her neck. She looked simple, exquisite, and elegant. She still looked very obedient when she was wearing sses. Now that she had taken off her sses, she looked very different from before. She used to look gentle, but now, she looked fiercer. Seeing her like this, Min Rufeng¡¯s expression actually didn¡¯t change at all. This made Min Sisi feel even more uneasy. Even if Min Rufeng had long guessed that she didn¡¯t look like she usually did, he should have had some reaction when he saw her like this now. Min Rufeng was clearly controlling his emotions very well. He hadpletely concealed his emotions. Such a person¡­ ¡­was harder to deal with than she had expected. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Min Sisi was not stupid enough to ask him why he was not surprised when he saw that she was so different from usual. ¡°I¡¯m not Mom and Dad¡¯s biological daughter.¡± Min Sisi had been carefully observing Min Rufeng¡¯s expression, but the smile on Min Rufeng¡¯s face did not change at all when she said this. He was still as gentle as before, so she was even more uncertain about his thoughts. ¡°So?¡± ¡°You knew all along?¡± Min Sisi was not very surprised. Min Rufeng really gave her an unfathomable feeling. Perhaps, he had already found something in the three years that he had been back in the Min Family. After all, he had never taken precautions in this aspect. As long as someone suspected her and used one strand of her hair for a paternity test, they would be able to discover it. She didn¡¯t take precautions because she had never thought that anyone would suspect her in this aspect. Even Min Guili and Meng An didn¡¯t know the truth. How could she have expected someone to suspect her in this area? ¡°Whether I know or not, it¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is, what exactly are you trying to say?¡± Min Rufeng¡¯s nonchnt attitude was really unfathomable. Min Sisi stared at him for a moment before saying, ¡°Second Brother, let¡¯s cooperate.¡± ¡°I know you want to take over the Min Family. I¡¯ll help you take over the Min Family and you¡¯ll protect my status as the eldest daughter of the Min Family. How about that?¡± Min Rufeng leanedzily against the railing and tapped his fingers lightly on the wine ss. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Then, tell me how you¡¯re going to help me take over the Min Family? You have to know that the current situation in the Min Family ispletely beneficial to me. It¡¯s only a matter of time before I take over the Min Family. What can you help me with bying to discuss a coboration with me now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. To Second Brother, it¡¯s indeed only a matter of time before you take over the Min Family. But what about the truth behind Grandfather¡¯s sudden death back then?¡± Min Sisi felt slightly relieved when she saw Min Rufeng jerk slightly. It was good that he cared. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know what to say to move Min Rufeng. Indeed, Min Rufeng had always been unmoved, making herpletely unable to read his mind. ¡°Even if Second Brother already has suspicions, you haven¡¯t found any evidence, right?¡± Min Rufeng paused for a moment and quickly returned to normal. It was that unfathomable expression again. ¡°So, you have evidence?¡± ¡°So Second Brother has agreed to cooperate with me?¡± ¡°Whether we cooperate or not depends on whether your so-called evidence is enough.¡± As he spoke, he sized her up. ¡°Also, since you said that you¡¯re not Min Guili and Meng An¡¯s daughter, why did you call my grandfather as Grandfather?¡± Min Sisi was slightly stunned. He actually caught that form of address. Indeed, she could not be careless. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ve grown up in the Min Family since I was young. I¡¯m already used to calling him that. It¡¯s hard to change it now.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Min Rufeng smiled gently and didn¡¯t ask further. He said, ¡°Then tell me about your so-called evidence. If it¡¯s really substantial, it might be possible for us to cooperate.¡± She was very capable. She actually knew that her identity would be exposedter so she wanted the advantage of striking first. He wondered how she knew that her identity would be exposed. Little Yu would not have given herself away. Besides, Min Sisi had nothing unusual before today. Other than showing a friendly attitude, there was nothing else whenever she met him. At least, based on his observation, he did not think that Min Sisi already knew that the truth that she was not the eldest daughter of the Min Family was about to be exposed. However, Min Sisi suddenly looked for him to discuss a coboration when the banquet was about to begin and the Min Family had so many guests. She even looked so anxious. It seemed like she had just found out that her identity would be exposed. In other words, someone came to tell her or she had found out not very long ago. Either way, it meant that Min Sisi was not simple. Perhaps, there was someone behind Min Sisi. However, he simply did not know why she wanted to preserve her identity as the eldest daughter of the Min Family. ¡°Are the recording and the will important enough?¡± Seeing that Min Rufeng had calmly changed hiszy posture and was looking at her, Min Sisi smiled in satisfaction and continued, ¡°Thest recording before Grandfather¡¯s death and the will Grandfather left behind.¡± ¡°Although the voice in the recording is noisy, it¡¯s not difficult to tell that there¡¯s an argument. Other than Grandfather, there¡¯s also Min Guili, Meng An, and Min Nan, who was still young then. If the recording is released, even if it can¡¯t be used as evidence of crime, it¡¯s enough to make them unable to make aeback in the Min Family.¡± ¡°As for the will left behind by Grandfather, it was to make you the heir of the Min Family.¡± ¡°How is it, Second Brother? Is it enough?¡± Min Sisi thought that Min Rufeng suddenly stopped being casual because he cared about the evidence in her hand. Unexpectedly, Min Rufeng said, ¡°You have these things in your hands. So, you actually have a part in Grandfather¡¯s death?¡± Min Sisi froze. This¡­ Shouldn¡¯t Min Rufeng be paying the most attention to the two pieces of evidence in her hands now? This was something that could give the enemy a fatal blow! With these two items, Min Rufeng waspletely in charge of the Min Family. But why was that Min Rufeng¡¯s focus? ¡°Second Brother, what are you talking about? I was only four years old when Grandfather passed away. What can I do?¡± ¡°There are many things that can be done at four years old.¡± Not to mention others, when Little Yu was four years old, no matter if it was her martial arts skills or other skills, many people could notpare to her on Ghost ughter Ind. Of course, Min Sisi¡¯s four-year-old was naturally iparable to Little Yu¡¯s. ¡°However, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be very capable when you¡¯re four years old. However, you, who aren¡¯t very capable, have something so important in your hands.¡± ¡°A recording? I don¡¯t believe that Min Guili and Meng An would be stupid enough to record it themselves if they killed someone.¡± ¡°As for Grandfather¡¯s will, how did such an important item fall into your hands? In all these years, I¡¯ve never heard anyone mention that Grandfather had left a will?¡± ¡°Just because you can¡¯t do something at the age of four doesn¡¯t mean that the person behind you can¡¯t do it.¡± Min Sisi was shocked. She tried her best to look calm. Perhaps because she had been concealing her emotions all year round, even Min Rufeng could not tell anything. Min Sisi said, ¡°Grandfather had long sensed Min Guili and Meng An¡¯s thoughts. He prepared a recording pen and reminded me beforehand. As for the will, Grandfather handed it to me personally.¡± ¡°Although I was young back then, I was very smart. Grandfather sensed that Min Guili and Meng An were going to harm him, so he instructed me beforehand.¡± ¡°Second Brother, are you very curious why Grandfather chose to hand such an important thing to a four-year-old child like me? To outsiders, I¡¯m still Min Guili and Meng An¡¯s daughter, so no matter what, I should be on their side.¡± Min Rufeng raised his eyebrows calmly and said nothing. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t you find it strange that I¡¯m not Min Guili and Meng An¡¯s daughter, but I can live in the Min Family without being discovered by anyone? Even Min Guili and Meng An don¡¯t know about it?¡± ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s because this was Grandfather¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯ve already said so much, I¡¯ll tell you one more thing in order to show Second Brother my sincerity.¡± ¡°Min Guili and Meng An did have a daughter back then, but the daughter died early. Grandfather used me to rece the child who died early and I have lived in the Min Family since.¡± ¡°As for why Grandfather did this¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s because my biological father is the son our grandfather raised outside. To put it simply, he¡¯s an illegitimate son.¡± Suddenly, a ruthless glint shed past her eyes. ¡°And my parents were killed by Grandfather¡¯s legitimate wife! If Grandfather hadn¡¯t secretly saved me, I wouldn¡¯t have survived until now!¡± Did Min Rufeng believe Min Sisi¡¯s words? Of course, he did not believe her. The Old Master was already dead, so Min Sisi could say anything she liked. However, Min Sisi¡¯s words did remind him. For example, Min Sisi¡¯s background. ¡°The request for cooperation is just to protect your status as the eldest daughter of the Min Family?¡± Chapter 270 - A Disaster

Chapter 270: A Disaster

¡°So Second Brother agreed to cooperate with me?¡± ¡°If you really have these two items in your hands, it¡¯s possible to cooperate with you. I just don¡¯t understand why you insist on keeping your position as the eldest daughter of the Min Family.¡± ¡°Since you have the ability to conceal yourself for so many years, you shouldn¡¯t do too bad after leaving the Min Family.¡± ¡°Second Brother, that¡¯s a strange question.¡± ¡°I can indeed live very well without the Min Family. But without the title of the eldest daughter of the Min Family, no matter how well I live or how much money I have, I¡¯m just an ordinary person and not the eldest daughter of the Min Family in the capital.¡± ¡°The Min Family in the capital, one of the three top families in the capital. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s easy to have a strong backer. How can I bear to give up such a good identity as the eldest daughter of the Min Family?¡± ¡°People who have been born into influential families will choose people with simr family backgrounds for marriage. I can only marry into a good family if I stay in the Min Family.¡± ¡°Besides, returning to the Min Family is an obsession that my father can¡¯t let go of even until his death. Since I¡¯m already in the Min Family, how can I leave?¡± Min Sisi¡¯s words naturally made sense. Unfortunately, Min Rufeng didn¡¯t believe her. Or rather, not entirely. Min Rufeng asked this not because he wanted to ask a question that could be answered easily. He simply wanted to test if Min Sisi would expose anything more. In fact, Min Sisi naturally wanted more than what she said. It was true that she wanted to protect her identity as the eldest daughter of the Min Family, but her ultimate goal of protecting this identity was to marry the person she wanted to marry. She didn¡¯t mention it now because she still didn¡¯t know how close Min Rufeng and Yan Jinyu¡¯s rtionship was, and she urgently needed to stabilize Min Rufeng first. The most important thing now was to protect her identity. As for the rest, they could slowly n in the future. ¡°Alright, it will be the time for us to cooperate when you take out the recording and will.¡± ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t worry. Since I suggested the cooperation, I naturally am 100% sincere. I¡¯ve brought everything and I can hand it to Second Brother now.¡± As she spoke, she opened the handbag in her hand and took out a recording pen and a folded piece of paper. Min Rufeng ced the ss of wine on the railing and took it. He yed the recording. There were indeed voices speaking. However, he did not listen very carefully. He only roughly listened to whose voices were recorded before turning off the recording pen. As for the folded paper, it was indeed a will. Although it was just a piece of paper, the content was not perfunctory. It was a notarial will. It was real and effective. There was a lot of content, but the most important one was to make him the heir of the Min Family. The will was notarized two months after he went missing, about a month before his grandfather passed away. There was still no news of him at that time, so Grandfather¡­ Min Rufeng¡¯s hand that was holding the will trembled slightly. For a moment, he felt veryplicated. He restrained the emotions in his eyes. He folded the will slowly and put it and the recording pen into his pocket. He felt veryplicated, but no one could tell anything from his appearance. Hence, Min Sisi could not gauge if he was happy or unhappy after receiving these two things. ¡°How do you intend to continue staying in the Min Family as the eldest daughter of the Min Family? As Min Guili¡¯s daughter? Or as the daughter left behind by Grandfather¡¯s illegitimate son?¡± ¡°Min Guili killed Grandfather. I¡¯ve already recognized the viin as my father for so many years. Naturally, I don¡¯t want to continue using his daughter¡¯s identity! I¡¯ve had enough after so many years!¡± ¡°Second Brother, you don¡¯t have to interfere in this matter. Grandfather even left two paternity test reports for me. One is for Grandfather and my biological father, and the other is for my biological father and me. There¡¯s also the letter Grandfather left behind. It¡¯s enough to prove my identity.¡± Min Rufeng held the wine ss in his hand again and leanedzily against the railing behind him. He looked at her. ¡°Since you have something that can prove your identity and can still preserve your status as the eldest daughter of the Min Family, why did you stille to cooperate with me?¡± ¡°Besides, you have the recording and will in your hands. You could have long exposed Min Guili and Meng An¡¯s evil deeds. Why didn¡¯t you mention anything about it all these years?¡± ¡°Could it be that if the Min Family wasn¡¯t in such a situation now, you would¡¯ve never take these two items out?¡± ¡°Perhaps now that Min Guili has lost his power in the Min Family, as his daughter, you will also suffer a cmity? The situation is disadvantageous to you, so you have no choice but to choose again and get yourself out of the dire situation?¡± Min Sisi thought to herself,?Min Rufeng is a person who isn¡¯t easy to tackle. It was good enough that he got the evidence. Why did he have to care so much? ¡°Second Brother, you must be joking. Although I hate Min Guili and Meng An for harming Grandfather and wish for them to receive their retribution immediately, I¡¯m only a girl without anyone to rely on in the end. My reliance is that my parents are Min Guili and Meng An.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little smart and know how to conceal myself. But what¡¯s the use of this in front of absolute power? The weak can¡¯t win against the strong. I can¡¯t beat them alone.¡± Min Rufeng picked up his ss and took a sip. ¡°Your exnations are full of mistakes.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t beat them alone. Don¡¯t you still have Second Uncle and Min Ting? You can tell them the truth. They would havee forward.¡± Min Sisi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This¡­ was indeed a huge loophole. She reorganized her thoughts and calmed herself down. ¡°The reason why I didn¡¯t look for Second Uncle and Third Brother is very simple. I don¡¯t believe them.¡± ¡°Second Uncle¡¯s status in the Min Family is inferior to Min Guili¡¯s. Third Brother is even famous for being a hedonistic yboy. I don¡¯t believe that they can beat Min Guili and Meng An. And I only have this piece of evidence. I don¡¯t dare to take the risk of causing the truth of Grandfather¡¯s death to be hidden forever.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t trust them, but you trust me?¡± ¡°At first, I naturally didn¡¯t believe in Second Brother either. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t I do anything after Second Brother returned to the Min Family for three years? It¡¯s because Second Brother¡¯s actions have been a little drastic recently. I heard a lot of rumors that Second Brother isn¡¯t as useless as the rumors say. You have already threatened Min Nan¡¯s identity as the sessor, that¡¯s why I tried to contact you and prepared to tell you this.¡± ¡°Second Brother should be able to sense my attitude towards you recently.¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t want to cooperate with Second Brother, I wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk of being suspected by Min Gui and Meng An to be so close to Second Brother.¡± ¡°Now, does Second Brother have anything else to ask?¡± ¡°If not, I¡¯ll go downstairs first. Among the people who came today, there are many daughters from other families who are about the same age as me and are friendly with me usually. I have to go and greet them now.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Just as Min Sisi turned to go downstairs, Min Rufeng turned the ring on his left middle finger and took out something that looked like a Bluetooth earphone from his pocket to put it on. ¡°Fengling, did you record the conversation just now?¡± Xi Fengling¡¯s voice sounded in Bluetooth¡¯s earphone, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all recorded. I just didn¡¯t expect your Min Family¡¯s scandal to be so big.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Beauty Yu is monitoring Min Sisi. She indeed is a huge problem. Beauty Yu personally got Second Young Master Yin¡¯s subordinates to investigate the news and yet she found out about it so quickly.¡± ¡°The possibility of the news being leaked from Second Young Master Yin¡¯s subordinates is not high, and it¡¯s even more impossible for it to be leaked from us. Then, there¡¯s only one possibility. Either she found it out herself, or someone told her. However, I¡¯m more inclined to think that someone told her about this.¡± ¡°In other words, there might be someone behind Min Sisi.¡± ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t believe a word that she said that Old Master Min swapped her with the original daughter.¡± Min Rufeng chuckled. ¡°We share the same conclusions.¡± He was obviously very satisfied with their tacit understanding. Yan Jinyu¡¯smunication device was her weapon and watch. Huo Siyu¡¯smunication device was the silver ear stud on her ear. Xi Fengling and Min Rufeng¡¯smunication devices were the rings on their hands. If they weren¡¯t outside, Xi Fengling¡¯s voice would havee from the ring on Min Rufeng¡¯s left middle finger instead of the Bluetooth earpiece. When Min Sisi came looking for him, Min Rufeng turned his ring and switched on themunication device without a trace. Xi Fengling didn¡¯t say anything when she heard that he wasn¡¯t the only one. She recorded the conversation immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter aside for now. Have you arrived?¡± ¡°On my way. I just spoke to Rainy on the phone, Rainy and I should be able to reach the Min Family in about half an hour. Has Beauty Yu gone over?¡± ¡°No, but she should be soon. Since she¡¯s the one who directed the show, she probably won¡¯t miss it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Beauty Yu is reallyzy when she¡¯szy. She¡¯ll be very enthusiastic when she¡¯s in the mood asionally.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it for now. I¡¯m driving. We¡¯ll talk when we get there.¡± Min Rufeng answered and turned the ring before taking off his Bluetooth earphone. Just as he was done, someone walked out from the corner. The person was dressed in a burgundy suit with his hands in his pockets. He looked even more exquisite than a woman and exuded an unruly aura. Who else could it be but Min Ting? At this moment, Min Ting¡¯s expression was a little serious. ¡°I¡¯ve lived in this family for so many years. I¡¯ve never thought that my obedient, sensible, gentle, and always demure cousin would be so well-hidden.¡± He had heard Min Rufeng and Min Sisi¡¯s conversation. However, his expression was serious. It wasn¡¯t entirely because Min Sisi had an unexpected side to her. It was also because the items Min Sisi took outpletely confirmed that Old Master Min¡¯s death was rted to Min Guili and Meng An. He felt very cold living in such a scheming family. ¡°Do you believe her?¡± After asking, without waiting for Min Rufeng to reply, Min Ting continued, ¡°Not to mention that Grandfather and Grandmother have an extremely good rtionship, Grandfather didn¡¯t remarry when Grandmother passed away early. He has always been alone. It¡¯s impossible for him to be involved with another woman behind Grandmother¡¯s back, let alone give birth to an illegitimate son. Even if there really is such an illegitimate son, it¡¯s impossible for Grandfather to do such a thing as swapping his granddaughters.¡± ¡°If there really is an illegitimate child, as long as Grandfather wants to bring her back to the Min Family, who would dare to say anything? Is there a need to take such a long detour?¡± After saying that, Min Ting paused. He suddenly remembered that Min Rufeng was also an illegitimate son. However, Min Ting would not take the initiative to apologize. He didn¡¯t say it explicitly at first, so it would be counterproductive if he apologized again. ¡°Anyway, what she said can¡¯t be trusted.¡± ¡°Does it matter whether we believe her or not? If she says so, I¡¯ll just listen to her.¡± Min Ting knew that he actually didn¡¯t believe Min Sisi¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s undeniable that what Min Sisi provided is beneficial to us and can quickly turn the situation around. But in the future? I keep feeling that keeping her in the Min Family will be a disaster.¡± ¡°Since she¡¯s a disaster, I naturally have to keep a close eye on her to feel at ease.¡± ¡°You already have a n?¡± Min Rufeng didn¡¯t answer Min Ting. He only smiled faintly. ¡°We have many guests. It¡¯s time to go down and greet them.¡± As he spoke, he turned around and went downstairs. Chapter 271 - Everyone Is Here

Chapter 271: Everyone Is Here

Looking at his back, Min Ting fell silent. After a while, he ced his hands on the railing and sighed softly. Forget it. He and Min Rufeng were only cooperating now. They weren¡¯t very close. As long as Min Sisi didn¡¯t find trouble with him, it actually didn¡¯t matter to him whether she was a disaster or not. However, to be honest, he actually pitied Min Sisi, Qin Bailu, and the others. Why did they have to offend these big shots? Not just a big shot, but a group of them! Tsk, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to offend these people. He didn¡¯t know where Min Sisi and Qin Bailu got their courage from, especially Qin Bailu. She clearly knew that the eldest daughter of the Yan Family was under Second Brother¡¯s protection, but she still dared to find trouble openly. Second Brother would never let go of someone who tried to provoke his dignity. Furthermore, Qin Bailu had attacked the person who was Second Brother¡¯s precious. If Eldest Miss Yan hadn¡¯t wanted to settle it herself, Qin Bailu would have been¡­ However, Eldest Miss Yan was also a ruthless person. She actually dug out the other party¡¯s background, and it was so shocking. She was happy to watch them fight among themselves. She seemed to be quite ruthless. As he was thinking, he heard footsteps behind him. He looked back. A middle-aged man in a ck suit was walking over. He was already middle-aged, but it was not difficult to tell that he was a handsome man when he was young. However, he looked more mature and steady now. He looked a little simr to Min Ting. ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± It was Min Xiangbei, the protagonist of the Min Family¡¯s birthday party today. ¡°I saw you and Feng standing here from afar. What were you talking about?¡± Min Ting respected Min Xiangbei very much so he didn¡¯t hide anything from him. He told Min Xiangbei what he had just seen and heard. After hearing that, Min Xiangbei frowned deeply. ¡°Sisi¡­¡± He paused for a moment before continuing,¡± If your grandfather really left a recording and will, why didn¡¯t he pass them to me, his son, and instead pass them to a four-year-old child? This in itself doesn¡¯t make sense. ¡± ¡°Of course, Feng has seen the recording and will. Since you said that Feng didn¡¯t say anything, I think both the recording and the will are real. It¡¯s still unknown how these things ended up in Sisi¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°Feng is willing to keep Sisi in the Min Family. Other than getting the evidence in her hands because of his cooperation with Sisi, he might have other ns. Just keep an eye on her in the future.¡± ¡°Then, Dad, what¡¯s the credibility of Min Sisi saying that she¡¯s also Grandfather¡¯s granddaughter?¡± He didn¡¯t ask if Old Master Min indeed had an illegitimate child. It was because Min Ting respected Old Master Min as an elder and didn¡¯t want to say bad things about him. He saw that Min Xiangbei was silent. Min Ting¡¯s heart sank slightly. After a long while, Min Xiangbei said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about your grandfather¡¯s matters. I only remember that when I was young, your grandfather and grandmother seemed to have a huge fight over something. I think your grandfather was pestered by some woman outside. That woman seemed to have schemed against your grandfather.¡± ¡°But I was too young then so I can¡¯t remember it very clearly.¡± ¡°However, I¡¯m certain about one thing. Even if your grandfather was really schemed against by that woman and even had a child, your grandfather would never hide the fact that he had an illegitimate child and swapped his granddaughters like Sisi said.¡± ¡°Watch after Sisi more in the future.¡± ¡°I know what to do even without Dad saying it.¡± He would never allow anyone to behave atrociously in the Min Family, even if he was not the head of the Min Family. Min Xiangbei nodded and hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Ting¡¯er, you¡¯ve interacted with Feng before me. You should know him better than me.¡± ¡°Is Feng really like what your uncle found out all these years? He grew up in an ordinary family and went to an ordinary university. He only returned to the Min Family after his adoptive parents died in a car ident?¡± Min Xiangbei sighed when he thought of how Min Ting suddenly said that Min Rufeng wanted to meet him a few days ago. That could be considered his first real interaction with Feng. His impression of Feng in the past was neither good nor bad. He only thought that since it was Old Master who had personally brought him back to the Min Family and spent so much effort to find him when he went missing by identter, he just treated him as if the Min Family had an extra person to feed and didn¡¯t care much when he came back. As a result, when Feng had a reputation in the capital for relying on women to earn a living, he simply listened to it and did not take it to heart. It was only until recently when Feng stood out in the Imperial Capital Hospital and received more and more support that he paid more attention to Feng. He only paid more attention. He did not want to participate in the Min Family¡¯s internal conflict. If the cause of his father¡¯s death wasn¡¯t implicated, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved. However, his conversation with Feng at that time gave him a new understanding of him. Feng¡¯s speech and actions did not seem like he had grown up in an ordinary family and only graduated from an ordinary university at all. However, he did not ask further. However, not asking further did not mean that he was not curious. When Min Ting heard that, he looked evasive. ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m not very sure either. If Dad wants to know, you can ask him yourself.¡± Min Ting was raised by Min Xiangbei. How could he not tell that he was not telling the truth? However, since he was unwilling to say anything, he didn¡¯t ask further. At this moment, almost all the guests in the banquet hall downstairs looked towards the door as if someone important had arrived. Min Xiangbei and Min Ting also looked over. A young woman walked in. She was wearing a fiery red dress and had a beautiful face. Her every action was charming and seductive. Many of the male guests present were stunned. Other than being very eye-catching the moment she appeared, everyone was paying so much attention to her because of her rtionship with Min Rufeng, who was very likely to be the next head of the Min Family. It was possible that she was the future mistress of the Min Family. However, because of her background, many people were discussing whether she would be able to enter the Min Family in the future. Many of the guests who came to the Min Family today were here to watch the show. They were watching the Min Family¡¯s infighting and also the romantic drama of Second Young Master Min and the morousdy boss of the bar. ¡°That¡¯s Feng¡¯s lov¡­¡± Min Xiangbei coughed dryly.¡± That¡¯s Feng¡¯s girlfriend? ¡± ¡°Dad, let¡¯s not interfere in Min Rufeng¡¯s private matters.¡± They were all people that they shouldn¡¯t offend. They could barely handle one or two of them alone, and now there were four of them together! Most importantly, one of them had Young Master Qin and Young Master Huo behind her, while the other had Second Brother, whom even he was very afraid of! Min Xiangbei looked at him deeply. He didn¡¯t continue on with the conversation and only said, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs and don¡¯t keep hiding here. Although the birthday party is just a pretense, it¡¯s still my birthday party.¡± As Min Xiangbei spoke, he turned around and went downstairs. Min Ting suddenly said, ¡°Dad.¡± Min Xiangbei turned around and frowned slightly when he saw him being shy. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t act like a little wife.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Min Ting. Alright, the emotions that he had tried so hard to build up were all smashed. However, he still had to say what he needed to say. Min Ting took a deep breath and looked at Min Xiangbei. ¡°Happy birthday to you.¡± It was obvious that usually the father and son would not say such mushy words when they interacted. It made Min Xiangbei stunned. Taking advantage of his daze, Min Ting said, ¡°Actually, you can still celebrate your birthday appropriately every year. Even if you don¡¯t organize such a big banquet like today, you can still invite a few close friends for a meal and drinks to celebrate.¡± ¡°My mother has been gone for more than 20 years. If you want to find apanion¡­¡± ¡°Ting¡¯er,¡± Min Xiangbei interrupted. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs.¡± He was changing the topic obviously. After saying that, he went downstairs. Min Ting stood alone upstairs for a long time before sighing and going downstairs. Xi Fengling¡¯s appearance caused quite amotion, but that was quickly forgotten. Because another group of people came shortly after. Not only Qin Chongwen, Bai Shuangshuang, Qin Bailu, but also Qin Hao, who rarely appeared. Qin Hao showing his face at the Min Family¡¯s banquet with the Qin Family was already a big show. After all, in the capital, almost everyone knew about Qin Hao¡¯s rtionship with the others in the Qin Family. Furthermore, other than them, there was also Huo Xuan and Huo Siyu. Huo Siyu was already considered a familiar face in the capital¡¯s upper-ss society. She had been in the capital for a year after all. Only Huo Xuan was someone whom many people didn¡¯t know. However, many people could guess his identity from his unique aura as well as him arriving together with Huo Siyu. Those who had guessed his identity marveled. The Min Family¡¯s banquet was indeed grand. Even the head of the Huo Family in South City was invited. At that moment, Min Sisi was already in the banquet hall. Meng An was enthusiastically introducing somedies who rarely appeared to her. Min Sisi was very distracted when she interacted with them. ¡°Sisi, what¡¯s wrong with you today? Why do you look listless? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Meng An asked worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Mom, I already know all thosedies whom I¡¯m supposed to know in the capital. There¡¯s no need for you to introduce me to these people.¡± Seeing that she had said what was on her mind, Meng An hurriedly put her hand to her lips and made a ¡°shh¡± gesture. She lowered her voice. ¡°Of course, I know that these people¡¯s statuses aren¡¯t considered high in the capital, but things are different now. The limelight on your father and brother has been snatched away by that illegitimate son. What we need to do now is to try our best to build a good rtionship with these people. No matter how small a mosquito is, it¡¯s still meat. They might be able to help us at any time.¡± Min Sisi¡¯s attitude was cold. Meng An thought that she was unhappy and hurriedlyforted her. ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t like them, Mom won¡¯t bring you to get to know them. Speaking of which, you¡¯re the legitimate daughter of the Min Family. Their identities are indeed not qualified for me to specially introduce you to them.¡± Right then, the Qin Family and the Huo Family siblings arrived. Meng An looked at Bai Shuangshuang¡ªwho was walking beside Qin Chongwen and was also wearing a fiery red gown¡ªand sneered, ¡°Look at Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s coquettish appearance. Does she really think that she¡¯s still in her twenties? How uncouth!¡± ¡°Just now, I still felt that the bar¡¯sdy boss was not presentable. Now that Ipare her to Bai Shuangshuang, she¡¯s so much better. Look at how Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s face is already dark. She probably didn¡¯t expect others to criticize her clothes.¡± ¡°Her limelight has been overshadowed. She deserves it! Let¡¯s see how she could seduce another man!¡± ¡°You go alone first. I¡¯ll go look for your father so he doesn¡¯t get seduced by that vixen again!¡± ¡°I know, I know. Mom, go ahead and do whatever you want to do. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Since they were destined to fall out, Min Sisi handled it very perfunctorily. After Meng An left, Min Sisi saw Xi Fengling and was prepared to go over to greet her. After all, she wanted to cooperate with Min Rufeng, so she naturally had to show her face to gain some favor. At this moment, Min Rufeng had already walked to Xi Fengling¡¯s side. However, just as Min Sisi was about to walk over, she heard amotion. People were whispering. ¡°Master Nine is here!¡± ¡°And Master Nine¡¯s rumored fianc¨¦e!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m really curious about what kind of girl could make Master Nine so concerned about her!¡± The voices were really soft. Even the banquet hall was quieter than before. Everyone looked at the door. Chapter 272 - Appearing With A High-Profile

Chapter 272: Appearing With A High-Profile

Two people walked in together. The man was tall and strapping and his face was cold and handsome. Even if he did not deliberately put on a straight face, he still had the aura of a man in power. His noble temperament and cold aura seemed to be emanating from his bones. He wasn¡¯t dressed very formally because his ck suit jacket was draped over the girl beside him. He was only wearing a white shirt. He did not wear a tie and his top two buttons were loose. He looked calm and arrogant. The girl beside him had naturally curly ck hair that reached her waist. Other than the man¡¯s suit jacket, she was wearing an exquisite pink long gown. Perhaps it was because the weather was cold, she had specially worn a dress that was customized to keep her warm. Although it had a low-cor, the hemline of the dress dragged on the floor. The gown was pink and youthful-looking. The style was very stylish so she didn¡¯t look petty in it. Her aura of a wealthy family¡¯s daughter was vividly disyed. The girl was beautiful and had a sincere smile on her face. Her curious eyes were looking around. She was beautiful and lively. She was beautiful, had a good figure, and a good temperament. She had the liveliness of a young girl and also had an innocence that was not tainted by the secr world. Her appearance was very eye-catching. So this was the legendary eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City! She waspletely different from the rumors about her. A country bumpkin girl was not presentable? After today, no one would think that way anymore. No wonder Master Nine treated her so specially. Standing together with Master Nine, they were simply a match made in heaven! Seeing this scene, everyone present had different thoughts. There were exmations, envy, curiosity and even jealousy and indignation. ¡°Isn¡¯t Eldest Miss Yan and Master Nine being too high-profile? Look at these daughters of wealthy families. If it wasn¡¯t for Master Nine¡¯s dignity, they would probably kill Eldest Miss Yan with just their res,¡± Luo Qiu, who had followed the Yu Family to join in the fun, whispered to Luo Yikun. ¡°They¡¯re not being high-profile. Actually, they appeared in the same way as others. It¡¯s just that some people are simply dazzling,¡± Luo Yikun said calmly. Luo Qiu did notment. That was true. Master Nine alone was already dazzling enough. In addition, these people in the capital had been very curious about Miss Yan for the past few months. The two of them appearing at the same time naturally attracted everyone¡¯s attention. However, there was nothing to criticize about their temperament and looks. The crux was that Eldest Miss Yan was actually not suppressed when she stood beside Master Nine and that was very rare. She clearly looked like an innocent girl at a nce. She really didn¡¯t know where Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s aura came from to actually make her and Master Nine look simr when they stood together. Just as Luo Qiu wasmenting, Luo Yikun reminded her again, ¡°There will probably be a big show in the Min Familyter. We don¡¯t have to interfere. We just have to stand quietly in the crowd and watch the show.¡± ¡°When immortals fight, the little ghosts suffer. We might be implicated if we¡¯re not careful. If your grandfather didn¡¯t insist on bringing you to such a top-notch family¡¯s banquet, I really don¡¯t want you toe to the Min Family to join in the fun.¡± ¡°However, since you¡¯re here, just stand further awayter. Putting everything else aside, attending a banquet of such a top-notch family does increase your knowledge.¡± Luo Qiu knew very well that Luo Yikun had put in a lot of effort for her. Hence, Luo Qiu was still very touched when she heard Luo Yikun¡¯s words. However, other than feeling touched, she was also a little puzzled. ¡°I know. There are many important people attending these banquets. A small fry like me shouldn¡¯t get myself noticed. Second Brother, don¡¯t worry. If there¡¯s really a big show, I¡¯ll watch it far away. However, Second Brother, how did you know that there will be a big show at the Min Family¡¯s banquetter?¡± Luo Yikun paused and his eyes flickered. ¡°I naturally have my ways. Don¡¯t care so much. Just remember my words.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The host family naturally had to go over to greet Yin Jiujin and Yan Jinyu. No family dared to not give Yin Jiujin face now. Actually, other than the host family who was going over to greet them, some guests were also tempted and wanted to go forward to curry favor. It was mainly because it was difficult to see Master Nine usually. However, Master Nine was too dignified and what he had done previously had shocked a lot of people. Therefore, no one dared to act rashly now. Min Guili and Min Nan, who were greeting the guests, saw Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin. They nced at Min Rufeng at the same time and then their gazes met for a second. They understood the meaning in each other¡¯s eyes before walking forward to wee Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin. It was already very embarrassing for Min Guili to lose his power and be forced to stay at home. Furthermore, in this circle, there were many people who valued interests above all else. Min Guili and his son were embarrassed to show their faces, but were forced to show their faces at tonight¡¯s banquet. Otherwise, it would only ruin their impression in others¡¯ hearts. Hence, they braced themselves and came out to chat with these guests. They were already angry to see that those people who used to curry favor with them were either ignoring them or dealing with them perfunctorily. To make things worse, Min Rufeng¡¯s situation was exactly their opposite. Many people went to curry favor with Min Rufeng. Min Rufeng¡¯s glory was in stark contrast to their sorry state, making them even angrier. That was not all. Ever since Min Rufeng was getting more and more famous, Min Guili and Min Nan began to have the intention to kill him. But after failing to find people to assassinate Min Rufeng a few times, they no longer dared to make any moves easily. Min Nan only looked for Min Guili to discuss when he saw that Yan Jinyu and Min Rufeng were on good terms at Mei Feng and Yan Jinyu¡¯s skills hadpletely shocked him. They decided to find someone who had cooperated with them in the past to help get rid of Min Rufeng. However, after so many days, the other party still didn¡¯t reply. They became even more flustered and angry. They were in a terrible mood now. However, they had to endure it and dared to show it at all. ¡°Jin¡¯er is here too?¡± Min Guili tried to curry favor. At this moment, Min Xiangbei, the protagonist, led Min Ting forward too. Min Xiangbei was rather happy to see Yin Jiujin. ¡°Jin¡¯er, long time no see.¡± However, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t even nce at Min Guili. He only nodded slightly at Min Xiangbei. ¡°Second Uncle.¡± After that, he had no intention of responding to Min Guili. The scene was¡­ ¡­a little awkward. Min Guili¡¯s smile froze on his face. If it was in the past, Min Xiangbei might have helped Min Guili smooth things over. But after knowing that Old Master Min¡¯s death was very likely rted to Min Guili today, Min Xiangbei naturally wouldn¡¯t treat him with the same attitude as before. ¡°Second Brother, Eldest Miss Yan.¡± Min Ting was usually yful and rarely had a serious attitude when interacting with others, but his greeting now was not perfunctory at all. He was very sincere. Be it towards Yin Jiujin or Yan Jinyu. Everyone¡¯s attention was on Yan Jinyu again. However, they only saw a faint smile on her face as she stood beside Yin Jiujin. She was also curious about everything. Other than that, there was nothing else. She seemed to be too naive, giving people a sense of fearless ignorance. Min Nan wanted to greet him too, but after hearing Min Ting address Yin Jiujin, he swallowed his words. His expression was very ugly. He was the eldest son of the Min Family. Min Ting, the Third Young Master of the Min Family who was a ¡°good-for-nothing¡±, called Yin Jiujin ¡°Second Brother¡±, but he had to call him ¡°Master Nine¡±. He could not afford to lose face in front of so many people! Min Xiangbei sized Yan Jinyu up. Facing his gaze, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t dodge and even smiled at him sincerely. This made Min Xiangbei¡¯s impression of her increase greatly. Whether she was naive, ignorant, or really brave, she was indeed not afraid at all. He nodded in satisfaction and said kindly, ¡°You¡¯re the Yan Family¡¯s Little Yu, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Hello, Mr. Min.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Just call me Second Uncle like Jin¡¯er.¡± Yan Jinyu nced at Yin Jiujin before saying politely, ¡°Second Uncle.¡± ¡°Mm-hm, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. There are many people of your age at the banquet. Little Yu, you can interact with them more. There¡¯s no need to be reserved.¡± Min Xiangbei was reminding Yan Jinyu to get to know more people in the capital¡¯s high society so that she could have an easier time in the capital in the future. However, Min Xiangbei¡¯s words made Min Ting cough dryly. Her father was worried for nothing. Even if she didn¡¯t make friends with anyone, who would dare to bully her, the number one killer on the Assassin Ranking? Yan Jinyu smiled and nced at Min Ting before nodding at Min Xiangbei, ¡°I will. Thank you, Second Uncle.¡± Meng An, who was guarding against Min Guili being bewitched by Bai Shuangshuang, also followed. She wanted to guard against Bai Shuangshuang initially, but when she saw Min Sisi¡¯s biggest stumbling block¡ªYan Jinyu, her attention waspletely diverted. She began to size Yan Jinyu up. The more she sized her up, the deeper her frown became. She did have some capital, but she was just a small fry. She only knew how to coax a man like Master Nine who had never interacted with women before. What big deal could she achieve? If they really crossed swords, she was definitely no match for Sisi. She wondered why all these men liked this kind of empty vessel who only had looks and no brains! Meng An¡¯s initial impression of Yan Jinyu was that she was Min Sisi¡¯s greatest stumbling block. She saw that she was more dazzling than she had expected and Yin Jiujin valued her so much, so she was naturally filled with malice towards her. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of the eldest daughter of the Yan Family. Seeing you today, you¡¯re indeed a beautiful girl. No wonder you can gain Master Nine¡¯s favor.¡± ¡°In North City, Eldest Miss Yan should have never seen such a grand banquet¡­¡± Meng An hurriedly covered her lips as she pretended to have said something wrong. She looked apologetic, but she was actually mocking her. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. You¡¯ve only been back in North City for half a year. You probably haven¡¯t even attended the banquets of some small families. You should be a little ufortable to appear at such an asion today. I see that you¡¯re about the same age as my daughter. I¡¯ll get her to bring you alongter¡­¡± ¡°Mom!¡± It was none other than Min Nan who interrupted Meng An. Min Nan carefully nced at Yan Jinyu, but he saw that she still had the smile on her face. That fear for Yan Jinyu began to emerge from the bottom of his heart and was getting stronger. Then, he saw Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes darken. It was clearly a sign of anger¡­ Hence, when Meng An, Min Guili, and the others looked at Min Nan in confusion, Min Nan wanted to say something to smooth things over so that Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter. However, there were too many people who sided with Yan Jinyu here, so they didn¡¯t give him a chance at all. Xi Fengling swayed her waist and walked over seductively, ¡°Yo, Mrs. Min, you¡¯re mocking our Beauty Yu. You¡¯re secretly mocking our Beauty Yu for not being worldly!¡± Chapter 273 - They Are All Very Protective

Chapter 273: They Are All Very Protective

¡°That¡¯s right. The Min Family¡¯s banquet is indeed considered grand. It can even be said that our Beauty Yu has never attended such a banquet before, but so what?¡± ¡°Is she not qualified to participate? No!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only because our Beauty Yu doesn¡¯t have the time to attend.¡± ¡°If she wants to experience what it feels like to have a banquet like this, Second Young Master Yin only needs to give one simple instruction. Even without Second Young Master Yin, I, Xi Fengling, can easily spend some money to create a banquet that¡¯sparable to the Min Family¡¯s banquet. It can even be grander than the Min Family¡¯s banquet, just for our Beauty Yu to have some fun.¡± Huo Siyu also walked over and sneered, ¡°Sister Fengling is right. None of usck that bit of money and connections. What¡¯s the point of using this to mock us?¡± ¡°Our Beauty Yu indeed grew up in an orphanage and only returned to North City a while ago. So what? Is she in the way of anyone? Who has more backers than our Beauty Yu?¡± ¡°Tsk, you make it sound like she has never seen the world before. If it wasn¡¯t for Brother Feng and Second Master Min, Beauty Yu might not evene to the Min Family to attend this banquet today.¡± ¡°Mrs. Min, today is indeed the Min Family¡¯s event, but if you want to find trouble, we don¡¯t mind messing with you even if we would disturb Second Master Min¡¯s birthday party. Do you want to try?¡± The two of them walked to Yan Jinyu¡¯s side and stood still. Seeing this scene, the surrounding guests fell silent. Some people were so quiet that they did not even dare to breathe loudly. They thought to themselves.?Is there something wrong with Mrs. Min¡¯s brain? She actually dares to find trouble on such an asion in front of Master Nine. Does she think that their family¡¯s situation in the Min Family isn¡¯t bad enough now? Meng An¡¯s expression froze. She didn¡¯t know that Xi Fengling, Huo Siyu, and Yan Jinyu had such a good rtionship. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to do. She habitually looked at Min Sisi when she encountered a problem and wanted her to help her. Unfortunately, Min Sisi stood rooted to the ground and watched coldly. She had no intention ofing forward to interfere. While Meng An was puzzled, she also suddenly felt uneasy. Min Guili red at Meng An and secretly cursed her for being an idiot! Did she think that he wasn¡¯t in enough trouble?! He tried all means to build a good rtionship with Yin Jiujin. He thought that even if he didn¡¯t, at least he shouldn¡¯t offend Yin Jiujin and make him help Min Rufeng. Not only did Meng An not help, but she even dragged him down! Couldn¡¯t she target the daughter of the Yan Family privately? Why did she have to do it in front of so many people? She had ruined his ns! If she couldn¡¯t even resolve the problem at hand, how was she going to n a marital alliance with the Yin Family? ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My wife made a wrongment. I hope Jin¡¯er and the twodies don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Why are you asking the twodies?¡± Min Rufeng smiled gently and looked at Min Guili, ¡°Father, isn¡¯t Little Yu the person who should ept the apology? Why? Are you looking down on Little Yu like Mrs. Min too?¡± Everyone was surprised. Why was Second Young Master Min chipping in too? From the looks of it, he seemed to be very familiar with the eldest daughter of the Yan Family? Everyone was surprised, and Min Guili and Meng An were even more surprised. Min Guili was furious. He was indeed an unfilial son who came to seek revenge at a time like this! Suppressing his anger, he said, ¡°I was too anxious. I was afraid that you would be angry with my wife¡¯s words and was busy exining. I was careless and my exnation was wrong.¡± ¡°Little girl of the Yan Family, your Auntie Min has always been straightforward. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Yan Jinyu tugged at her suit jacket and chuckled. However, she didn¡¯t say it directly. Instead, she said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate for me to call her Auntie Min.¡± ¡°Firstly, the Yan Family doesn¡¯t seem to have any rtionship with the Min Family. Secondly, I have a rtionship with Feng, but not with Eldest Young Master Min or Eldest Miss Min. The only person I should call Auntie is Feng¡¯s mother and not your wife.¡± Everyonemented as soon as she finished speaking. The eldest daughter of the Yan Family was really daring! Wasn¡¯t praising the mistress in front of the wife equivalent to a p to Mrs. Min¡¯s face? Look at Mrs. Min¡¯s expression. It was as ck as charcoal. Was this Eldest Miss Yan really ignorant and fearless? Or was she not someone to be trifled with and had enough confidence to offend the Min Family? Oh, since she was on good terms with Second Young Master Min, she didn¡¯t seem to have to be afraid of the other party now that Second Young Master Min had gained power. ¡°Y-you¡­¡± Meng An trembled in anger. However, with so many people staring at her, especially with Yin Jiujin present, she didn¡¯t have the courage to scold her directly. ¡°Mom! You¡¯re an elder. It¡¯s not appropriate to say this to a junior!¡± Seeing Meng An looking like she wanted to eat Yan Jinyu alive, Min Nan was so frightened that he broke out in cold sweat. He was afraid that with just a casual wave of Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand, the fast, ruthless, and urate method at Mei Feng Bar would appear again, and she would immediately bleed on the spot. Min Guili looked at Yan Jinyu deeply and red at Meng An. ¡°Alright! Can¡¯t you be more well-behaved? As an elder, look at what you¡¯re saying. Do you still want to go forward and beat someone up now? Don¡¯t embarrass yourself!¡± Then, he looked at Yan Jinyu. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Yan Family¡¯s girl to have such a good rtionship with Feng.¡± ¡°Look at what Director Min is saying. A few days ago, didn¡¯t we just meet in Feng¡¯s office when I apanied Little Rain to send Young Master Huo to see Feng? You should have seen through my rtionship with Feng long ago.¡± Min Guili¡¯s expression froze. Huo Xuan, who was suddenly mentioned, couldn¡¯t help but look at Yan Jinyu. He knew that Yan Jinyu had apanied him to the hospital because of Rainy. Rather than saying that she was apanying him, it was more like she was apanying Rainy. However, he still felt a littleplicated when he heard her say that. She could be considered as apanying him to see a doctor. ¡°¡­Is that so? There were many people that day. I thought that you were also Feng¡¯s patient. I didn¡¯t know that you two had a rtionship.¡± ¡°No matter what, I hope you don¡¯t mind my wife¡¯s slip of the tongue.¡± ¡°Of course. After all, what Mrs. Min said is the truth. I¡¯ve indeed never seen such a grand banquet. However, I don¡¯t like others to interfere in my matters. Since this is the Min Family¡¯s event, forget it. If there¡¯s a next time, ha¡­¡± She didn¡¯t continue. However, the effect waspletely achieved. Now, in everyone¡¯s opinion, no matter if Yan Jinyu was really ignorant and wasn¡¯t afraid of offending others or if she was really capable, everyone present could tell that the eldest daughter of the Yan Family whom they had been talking about for more than half a year didn¡¯t seem to be a kind person. ¡°I almost caused a scene at Second Uncle¡¯s birthday party.¡± Min Xiangbei didn¡¯t say anything. His gaze wandered between the few of them and finally stopped on Yan Jinyu. Hearing her say that, his gaze deepened. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a banquet. It¡¯s more lively when we¡¯re talking andughing.¡± Everyone was speechless. Were they talking andughing? These people were almost fighting! Yan Jinyu smiled at him and looked at Yin Jiujin. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s dark gaze shed past Meng An and Min Guili. The two of them subconsciously held their breaths in fear without him saying a word. They felt cold all over. They did not dare to look at him. After that, Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze met Yan Jinyu, and he understood what she meant. With a wave of his hand, Lin Zimu, who was following behind, brought up a gift box. He took it and handed it to Min Xiangbei, ¡°This is the birthday present Little Yu¡¯er and I picked for you.¡± Everyone knew that the gift was carefully selected and expensive since it was brought up specially and not put at the door. Min Xiangbei naturally understood this too. He took the gift box and opened it on the spot. It was a white jade chess set. Those who were connoisseurs could tell that this white jade chess set was rare and valuable. He took the gift box and opened it on the spot. It was a white jade chess set. Those with slightly better eyesight could tell that this white jade chess set was rare and valuable. ¡°Thank you.¡± He closed the gift box and handed it to Min Ting. Although this gift was said to be prepared by the two of them, Yan Jinyu had actually picked it out from her many collections. However, in order to avoid trouble, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say it out loud. As they spoke, the Yin Family members arrived. Four people came. Yin Wuzhan, Min Qinn, Yin Yuhan and Qin Jianjia. ¡°Why are you all standing here and not going in? The wind is still blowing when we step in. The air conditioner isn¡¯t even very useful here.¡± It was Qin Jianjia who spoke. She said to Qin Hao and Yin Jiujin reproachfully, ¡°Hao¡¯er and Jin¡¯er, you¡¯re not children anymore. Why don¡¯t you bring Rainy and Yu¡¯er into the banquet hall? It¡¯s fine since you have rough skin and thick flesh, but they¡¯re still wearing gowns!¡± ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°Sister Jianjia.¡± ¡°Sister-inw.¡± The three of them greeted her at the same time. They were Qin Hao, Huo Siyu, and Yan Jinyu. Qin Hao¡¯s attitude seemed to be cold and old-fashioned, but if one observed carefully, one could still tell that his attitude towards Qin Jianjia was different from his attitude towards others. There was an additional hint of intimacy and reliance on his sister. Huo Siyu greeted her enthusiastically. As for Yan Jinyu, she was smiling and sincere, but she wasn¡¯t very enthusiastic. It was her nature. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Sister Jianjia. Actually, it¡¯s not cold either.¡± Huo Siyu was wearing a long gown and a shawl. She was indeed not cold. ¡°No matter if it¡¯s cold or not, girls still have to pay more attention. The temperature in the capital is low and the wind is strong. Don¡¯t stand here anymore. Let¡¯s go in first.¡± She then saw that Yan Jinyu was wearing Yin Jiujin¡¯s suit jacket. Qin Jianjia frowned slightly. ¡°Jin¡¯er, why didn¡¯t you prepare a shawl for Yu¡¯er? You¡¯re too careless. I should have been in charge of Yu¡¯er¡¯s gown, but you insisted that you had your own arrangements. Look at you. You don¡¯t have any experience. You¡¯ve made Yu¡¯er cold!¡± Yan Jinyu was about to exin when Yin Jiujin interrupted her. ¡°This is indeed my negligence. I¡¯ll pay attention next time.¡± After saying that, he hugged Yan Jinyu and nodded at Min Xiangbei before walking into the banquet hall. Yan Jinyu was exasperated. She turned back and said to Qin Jianjia, ¡°Thank you for worrying, Sister-inw. Actually, Brother Nine did help me prepare it, but because I felt that there was no need to put it on, I left it in the car. I already said that it wasn¡¯t cold, but Brother Nine just didn¡¯t believe me. He insisted on taking off his jacket and putting it on me. Don¡¯t scold him anymore.¡± ¡°Sigh, you guys! All of you are really young and don¡¯t take your bodies seriously.¡± Qin Jianjia shook her head helplessly. She spoke as if she was very old. Then, it was the small talk between the Yin Family¡¯s members and Min Xiangbei. However, after this, the guests present were even more certain of Yan Jinyu¡¯s importance in the hearts of the Yin Family and Yin Jiujin. Although only the eldest young mistress of the Yin Family, Qin Jianjia, expressed her concern, the others in the Yin Family didn¡¯t say anything. It was obvious how much the Yin Family valued Yan Jinyu. Even Min Qinn¡­ Everyone in the same circle more or less knew what Min Qinn was thinking. She was looking at Yan Jinyu now and she actually didn¡¯t say anything. This meant that she had tacitly acknowledged Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity as the Yin Family¡¯s future second young mistress. In addition to Yin Jiujin¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyu. Anyway, anyone with a brain wouldn¡¯t dare to underestimate Yan Jinyu again. Yin Jiujin brought Yan Jinyu to the resting area of the banquet hall, and Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu followed. Just the three of them sat in the resting area. Yin Jiujin, Huo Xuan, Qin Hao, and the others each took a ss of wine and went to chat with their acquaintances. There were not many people who were qualified enough for them to deal with on such an asion, but there were still some. With no one restraining them, the three of them were much more willful. They were not drinking fruit juice but red wine. They chatted as they drank. Although there were three beauties sitting here, no one dared toe and hit on them. Even the wealthy youngdies who wanted to curry favor with them were hesitant to go forward. About 20 minutester, someone walked towards them. It was Min Sisi, who had wanted to greet Xi Fengling earlier. She smiled gently and demurely. ¡°Sister Xi.¡± Chapter 274 - Laughing Crazily

Chapter 274: Laughing Crazily

She also smiled and nodded at Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu, who were sitting beside Xi Fengling. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, Miss Huo.¡± The three of them nced at her, but no one answered. However, Min Sisi did not seem to be embarrassed at all. She continued, ¡°Sister Xi, I didn¡¯t manage to greet you properly that day. Now that we met at the Min Family¡¯s banquet, I¡¯ll toast you to make an official acquaintance.¡± Since she had already said so, Xi Fengling couldn¡¯t ignore her. Xi Fengling was crossing her legs and leaningzily on the sofa. Although she epted Min Sisi¡¯s toast, she wasn¡¯t very serious. She maintained her posture and simply raised her ss casually. Both of them took a sip of red wine. After that, Min Sisi looked at Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu. ¡°A toast to the two of you too.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Huo Siyu said with a smile and clinked sses with Yan Jinyu. From the looks of it, it was not like Min Sisi was toasting them, but more like they were drinking among themselves. Min Sisi endured it! ¡°Sister Xi, can we talk in private?¡± Xi Fengling swirled the wine ss and smiled charmingly, ¡°Beauty Yu and Rainy aren¡¯t outsiders. Miss Min, you can say whatever you want here.¡± Min Sisi hesitated. ¡°But¡­¡± She nced at the two of them carefully and bit her lip as if she was in a difficult position. In the end, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Sister Xi, remind Second Brother to be careful at today¡¯s banquet. My father and Big Brother¡­¡± ¡°Sister Xi should know what¡¯s going on in our family now. I think I heard my father and Big Brother talking over there just now¡­ Anyway, remind Second Brother to be careful. No matter what, Second Brother is my brother. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sent the message. I wish you all a happy time at the banquet. Of course, you have to be careful too. I¡¯ll go over there to entertain my friends first.¡± She left after saying that, looking flustered as if she was afraid of being discovered. The three of them looked at each other. ¡°What¡¯s she up to now? Is she trying to show her goodwill to us?¡± Huo Siyu spoke first. Xi Fengling finished the red wine in her ss in one go. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a show of goodwill?¡± ¡°I forgot to tell you that before we arrived at the Min Family, she had already talked to Min Rufeng. This is their conversation.¡± As she spoke, Xi Fengling took out her phone to y the recording. There were only three of them here. With their vignce, they were not afraid of being overheard. After hearing this recording, Huo Siyu sighed. Even Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows slightly. Xi Fengling continued, ¡°She looked for Min Rufeng, but she didn¡¯t tell him then that Min Guili and Min Nan might attack Min Rufeng at the banquet. I think it¡¯s not that Min Sisi didn¡¯t know about it before, but she wanted to use this news to gain my favor.¡± They were all smart people, so Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu naturally could tell Min Sisi¡¯s intentions. ¡°Then should we make some preparations?¡± Huo Siyu asked. It seemed like she was asking the two of them, but it was actually more like asking Yan Jinyu to make a decision. After Huo Siyu asked this, even Xi Fengling looked at Yan Jinyu and waited for her to speak. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that they¡¯ll make a move, I¡¯m only afraid that they won¡¯t. It¡¯s best if they don¡¯t make a move themselves so that the people behind them will appear and can be dealt with together.¡± ¡°However, Ghost ughter¡¯s people probably won¡¯t choose to cooperate with Min Guili to attack us in such a crowded ce. If they really do that, not only will they not be able to kill us, but they will also expose themselves. The gains won¡¯t make up for the losses. They¡¯re not that stupid.¡± ¡°Just because they don¡¯t cooperate doesn¡¯t mean that they won¡¯t take advantage of the chaos. There¡¯s no need to make any preparations. However, you still have to be vignt. Don¡¯t let anyone take advantage of the situation.¡± The two of them nodded. ¡°These are all secondary. The most important thing today is to watch the show. Look, the show is about to begin.¡± As soon as Yan Jinyu finished speaking, someone walked towards them. It was more than one person. The Luo siblings and Qin Jianjia. ¡°What are you talking about? What about a good show?¡± Qin Jianjia asked with a smile. Yan Jinyu smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Sister-inw,e over and sit too.¡± After saying that, she nced at Luo Yikun and looked at Luo Qiu. She nodded slightly as a form of greeting. With a nce, Huo Siyu stood up and let Qin Jianjia sit in her original seat. She then moved over and let Qin Jianjia sit between her and Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu was sitting in the middle when the three of them sat on the sofa together. They were not afraid that someone would attack them, but they had to protect the person they wanted to protect. Qin Jianjia didn¡¯t have any martial arts skills, so it was safer for her to stay by their side. With one look, Huo Siyu understood Yan Jinyu¡¯s meaning. ¡°Sister Jianjia, sit here.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to specially give me a seat. It doesn¡¯t matter where I sit.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her and smiled, ¡°Sister-inw, take a seat.¡± Qin Jianjia paused and looked at her steadily. Then, she chuckled, ¡°Alright, thank you, Rainy.¡± Qin Jianjia didn¡¯t know about the others, but she had seen Yan Jinyu make a move with her own eyes. She knew that they wouldn¡¯t have insisted on a sitting position for no reason. Since that was the case, she would just do as they said. She would not ask or say anything. After all, they would not harm her. ¡°You guys don¡¯t stand there either. Sit.¡± When Qin Jianjia came over, she had a simple exchange with the Luo siblings. Now, they could be considered as acquaintances. They were from North City. Because Yin Jiujin had lived in North City for many years and Yan Jinyu was from North City, Qin Jianjia unconsciously had a better impression of the people from North City. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you, right? Most importantly, Second Brother and I don¡¯t know anyone in the capital. I¡¯m still a little unused to such an asion. I wanted to find a ce to sit and rest, but I saw Eldest Miss Yan here, so I instinctively came over,¡± Luo Qiu said embarrassedly. Her words implied that Yan Jinyu was considered their acquaintance here. ¡°You won¡¯t be disturbing us. Sit,¡± Yan Jinyu said. Luo Qiu was Yan Jinyun¡¯s partner. The Yan Family and the Luo Family were at a critical stage of their cooperation, so it would be troublesome if something happened to Luo Qiu. As for Luo Yikun, it was good to keep him under her nose to prevent him from thwarting their nster. The two of them sat down. ¡°Oh right, Sister Jianjia, I forgot to introduce you. This is Sister Fengling, the boss of Mei Feng Bar, Xi Fengling. She¡¯s Brother Feng¡¯s girlfriend and also a good friend of Beauty Yu and me,¡± Huo Siyu introduced. Qin Jianjia was the model of a well-bred youngdy, but she wasn¡¯t as superficial as those people. She wouldn¡¯t look down on someone like Xi Fengling, who didn¡¯t have a family behind her and who often hung out in bars. Furthermore, it was obvious at a nce how close Xi Fengling was to Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu. She smiled politely and raised her ss. ¡°Nice to meet you, Boss Xi.¡± Xi Fengling also raised her ss. Although her posture was still as charming andzy as when she was facing Min Sisi, it was less casual and more serious. ¡°Eldest Young Madam Yin, nice to meet you.¡± ¡°By the way, Yu¡¯er was saying that she wanted to watch a show. What show is it?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t hide it, but she didn¡¯t say much either. She only looked at the banquet hall over there. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just saw that Mrs. Min and Mrs. Qin seemed to be at odds with each other as if they would fight in the next second. I was so bored so I treated it as a show.¡± On the other side, Meng An and Bai Shuangshuang stood opposite each other. Qin Bailu stood beside Bai Shuangshuang, and Min Sisi stood beside Meng An. There were also many people surrounding them. Most of them were watching a show. They weren¡¯t far away, so they could vaguely hear their conversation. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west met. Mrs. Qin is even more beautiful.¡± Meng An seemed to be praising her, but everyone could tell that her tone was filled with mockery. It was no secret that Meng An and Bai Shuangshuang did not get along. As for why these two people were not on good terms, it was said that the two of them had conflicts since they were young and had not eased up after so many years. ¡°Thank you for your praise. I¡¯m not considered beautiful, but I do look younger than some women my age.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that you look young, it¡¯s just that Mrs. Qin knows how to dress. Look at how young you look in this red gown. You¡¯re not like us, who are middle-aged and can only wear gray clothes that match our age. We¡¯re afraid that others willugh at my daughter for having a middle-aged and indecent mother.¡± ¡°Look at what Mrs. Min is saying. Those who don¡¯t know might think that you¡¯re scolding me for being old and indecent. Humans will always grow old. What¡¯s important is that one¡¯s heart shouldn¡¯t age. Sigh, I¡¯m not afraid of Mrs. Minughing at me. I actually feel that I¡¯m still young.¡± ¡°As for dressing¡­ Actually, no one specified that we have to wear gray at our age. Those who are familiar with me know that my clothes are always different when I attend different events. I¡¯ve tried all kinds of clothes. Today, I thought that since it¡¯s Second Master Min¡¯s birthday party, I had to wear something festive no matter what, so I chose this red gown.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Min to praise me as¡¯ beautiful¡¯. I¡¯m a little embarrassed.¡± Vixen! Who is praising you! She was actually shamelessly praising herself! ¡°Mrs. Qin, don¡¯t be embarrassed. Don¡¯t men like people like you? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have married into the Qin Family from an ordinary family and been adored by Mr. Qin for so many years, right? It¡¯s no wonder that the previous Mrs. Qin wasn¡¯t liked by Mr. Qin like you. Who asked her to always have the dignified attitude of a daughter of a wealthy family?¡± ¡°Actually, to put it bluntly, most men like a ¡®lively¡¯ woman. It¡¯s just a pity that a woman whoes from a big family and has good upbringing can¡¯t behave like Mrs. Qin. We don¡¯t know how to make men like us, so we can only envy Mrs. Qin.¡± ¡°You¡ª!¡± She actually indirectly scolded her for being lowly and unpresentable! Seeing Min Sisi standing beside Meng An, Bai Shuangshuang took a deep breath and suppressed her anger. ¡°Mrs. Min, you must be joking. My background naturally can¡¯t bepared to Mrs. Min¡¯s. I¡¯ve made a fool of myself in front of Mrs. Min. However, background isn¡¯t something that a person can choose. What I can do is not to me myself for not being born into a good family, but to think about how to live a good life.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have high expectations. I simply wish for my family to be harmonious and my daughter can make a name for herself.¡± Even if she was smug now, Meng An would cry one day! If Meng An knew that the daughter she doted on and meticulously raised was actually her sworn enemy¡¯s daughter, her expression would be extremely interesting! Daughter?! Why did she have to stare at her Sisi when she mentioned the word ¡°daughter¡±?! Meng An simply did not want to endure it for another moment. She really wanted to tell the truth immediately and p Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s face ruthlessly! ¡°Your daughter can make a name for herself?¡± Meng An looked at Qin Bailu, who was beside Bai Shuangshuang, ¡°Mrs. Qin¡¯s daughter is very outstanding. I¡¯ve been staying in the Min Family these few days and heard a lot of her deeds. I think it¡¯s only a matter of time before she makes a name for herself.¡± It was obvious mockery! Everybody knew that Second Miss Qin had just offended Master Nine and almost lost her life when she was invited to Mount West Vi. If it wasn¡¯t for Eldest Young Madam Yin pleading for her, they probably wouldn¡¯t be seeing Qin Bailu now. Mrs. Min even said such words. If it wasn¡¯t mockery, what was it? This was what many people present were thinking. Sensing that the way everyone was sizing them up was gradually changing, Bai Shuangshuang became angry and red at Qin Bailu. Qin Bailu was neither afraid nor angry. Instead, she smiled at her. ¡°Mom, why are you ring at me? Do you think I¡¯ve embarrassed you?¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m embarrassing you and yet you brought me to the Min Family¡¯s banquet. Aren¡¯t you looking for trouble yourself? Why do you have to do this?¡± ¡°H-how can you talk to me like this? Is this how I teach you the rules?!¡± Bai Shuangshuang looked at her, her eyes filled with disbelief. She did not expect Qin Bailu to speak like this at all, and the uneasiness that she had suppressed in her heart emerged again. ¡°That¡¯s indeed not what Mom taught me. Wasn¡¯t asking me to pretend to be obedient in front of others and push others out as a shield what Mom has taught me the most all these years? Mom asked me to befriend Qiu Jian. You said that Qiu Jian is stupid enough to be used.¡± ¡°Mom also said that you could be the wife of the head of the Qin Family with your background. Not only did you receive Daddy¡¯s love for you constantly, but you also coaxed Daddy topletely ignore Big Brother and Sister. You said that I¡¯m the legitimate daughter of the Qin Family and have an advantage over you back then. You¡¯ve nned well and I can get whatever I want.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I did scheme against Yan Jinyu, but didn¡¯t you advise me to do that, Mom? Why did Mom me everything on me after something happened?¡± ¡°Are you really used to using others as your shield? You¡¯re even so heartless to your own daughter.¡± The onlookers whispered and pointed. The image that she had maintained for many years crumbled. Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s expression changed drastically, and she pointed at Qin Bailu, ¡°Y-you¡¯re not my daughter! You¡¯re not my daughter at all!¡± ¡°Oh? If I¡¯m not your daughter, who is?¡± While the guests enjoyed the scandal and Meng An watched the show, Min Sisi, who had long expected it, was unmoved. Only Bai Shuangshuang was the most flustered. She realized that she had said something wrong. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t have a daughter! I don¡¯t have a daughter like you who openly nders her biological mother! All these years, I¡¯ve really taught you for nothing!¡± Qin Bailu chuckled. ¡°Mom, why are you doing this at a time like this? Since I dare to say this, it means that I¡¯ve decided topletely fall out with you today. I was raised by you. You should know very well that I must have a trump card for daring to speak like this.¡± Bai Shuangshuang was so shocked that she took a few steps back, looking very panicked. ¡°Mom, why are you panicking? Since you dare to be so heartless to me, you should have known that this day woulde. Speaking of which, if you didn¡¯t insist on bringing me here today and wanted to take the opportunity topletely destroy me, I wouldn¡¯t have been so ruthless.¡± She removed the shawl from her shoulders and took out a stack of things from the hidden pocket in her shawl. She waved it in her hand. ¡°Mom, guess what this is?¡± Bai Shuangshuang went pale. Her legs went soft and she almost fell to the ground. Seeing this, Qin Bailuughed crazily. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Mom, I have never expected that I could force you to this extent one day.¡± ¡°We¡¯re mother and daughter. I used to respect you so much and listen to everything you say. Why are you so ruthless to me? You have never treated me sincerely at all ever since I was young. You only schemed against me! It¡¯s fine even if you schemed against me for so many years, but why didn¡¯t you leave me a way out? Will you only be happy after you kill me?¡± Qin Bailu was crying and smiling. She looked as if she had gone crazy. ¡°Are you so ruthless to me because I¡¯m not your biological daughter?¡± Chapter 275 - The Beginning Of The Show

Chapter 275: The Beginning Of The Show

The entire hall was in an uproar. Qin Chongwen, who was chatting with his old friends, walked over when he heard themotion, stopped in his tracks when he heard Qin Bailu¡¯s words. What did she mean by not her biological daughter? The person whom he was talking to was naturally his old friend. Seeing that he had stiffened, heforted him. Perhaps it was because his daughter was young and had just experienced a huge hardship, so she was agitated and spouting nonsense. He asked him not to be anxious and go over to find out the situation first. Although his old friend wasforting him, he was actually very shocked too. He felt like he was watching a big show. Qin Jianjia, who was sitting beside Yan Jinyu, also paused slightly when she heard that. She put down her wine ss. ¡°What does Qin Bailu mean? She¡¯s not Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s daughter?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled at her, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t be anxious. You¡¯ll know after watching.¡± Qin Jianjia fell silent. She didn¡¯t know if she was thinking too much, but she felt that Yu¡¯er seemed to know what was going on. ¡°That¡¯s true. We¡¯ll know when we continue watching. I don¡¯t have a deep rtionship with the mother and daughter either. Just treat it as watching a show.¡± It would be too light to say that they did not have a deep rtionship. In fact, Qin Jianjia and Qin Hao could be considered enemies with Bai Shuangshuang and her daughter. All the unfair treatment the siblings received in their early years was all thanks to Bai Shuangshuang. If Qin Jianjia wasn¡¯t a few years older and could take care of Qin Hao, who was only a few years old, without her father¡¯s help. How could the siblings have made it today? After they grew up and became capable, they refused to lower their status to argue with Bai Shuangshuang. At the end of the day, it was all because Qin Chongwen was protecting Bai Shuangshuang. They did not want to make a scene with Qin Chongwen to the point where there was no longer any rtionship left between them. After all, he was the man their mother had once loved. Their response was to ignore them. Not only Qin Chongwen and Qin Jianjia, but even Qin Hao, who was standing beside Yin Jiujin with a ss of wine, looked at Bai Shuangshuang and her daughter. There was a faint sneer in his eyes. Yin Jiujin nced at him. ¡°Happy?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be happy about. I already expected this day toe. I just never thought that it would be so soon. Are you involved in this?¡± In other words, Qin Hao had long known that Qin Bailu was not the daughter of the Qin Family. Perhaps, he even knew more details. Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t very surprised by this. ¡°No, but¡­¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say it out loud. He only flicked a nce at the resting area. Qin Hao cocked an eyebrow. In other words, it was rted to Yan Jinyu¡­ No, it should be said that it was rted to those people. After all, those people seemed to be watching the show with great interest. He asked Yin Jiujin, ¡°Rainy knows too?¡± Yin Jiujin nced at him. ¡°Are you asking the obvious? Didn¡¯t you get someone to investigate?¡± Back then, Qin Hao asked Xue Yi to give him the results in three days. However, the truth was that he only found some clues after a week. It was precisely because of this that it showed that his little fianc¨¦e and these people were not simple. ¡°Second Yin, I really can¡¯t hide anything from you. You even know my movements so well. What else do you not know? I¡¯m really d that I¡¯m not your enemy. Otherwise, I¡¯ll really have a headache.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy being your enemy either.¡± ¡°Also, onest warning. Call me by my full name!¡± Qin Hao didn¡¯t respond to him. Instead, he asked seriously, ¡°No matter if it¡¯s Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s courage, intelligence, or style of handling matters, she¡¯s not like someone who was raised in an orphanage in a remote town. Moreover, she seems to have known Rainy for a long time. You know their background, right?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to try to find out from me. I won¡¯t tell you.¡± He nced at him coldly. ¡°Also, it¡¯s none of your business what kind of person my fianc¨¦e is.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qin Hao. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re even jealous of this?¡± Yin Jiujin gave him a look and Qin Hao¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Second Yin, you¡¯ve really changed a lot.¡± But there seemed to be nothing wrong with that. ¡°I won¡¯t ask about your fianc¨¦e. I¡¯ll ask about my own fianc¨¦e. Surely, you can tell me now?¡± ¡°Do I look like the kind of person who would poke his nose into other people¡¯s business? Don¡¯t you know how to investigate your own fianc¨¦e? Oh, I forgot you couldn¡¯t.¡± Qin Hao felt a little hurt. He indeed could not find out. To be precise, it would take a few more days for him to find out. His identity was special and he had been on countless missions all these years. The ways he could get information were naturally not something ordinary people couldpare to. Of course, Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t be considered an ordinary person. If Yin Jiujin were to investigate, the effect should be simr to Qin Hao¡¯s. It would also take him some time to find out. However, Yin Jiujin had never thought of investigating Yan Jinyu from the beginning. ¡°If you can¡¯t find out, you can still ask. You¡¯re so evil. Even I¡¯ve suffered at your hands before. I think it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to get information from your fianc¨¦e.¡± Qin Hao ignored his teasing. ¡°You really can¡¯t tell me? It¡¯s just a matter of words. I can save time and effort if you tell me.¡± Yin Jiujin stopped teasing and said seriously, ¡°No.¡± ¡°You can investigate from anywhere except for me. Even if there¡¯s a very small possibility that it will affect my rtionship with Little Yu¡¯er, I won¡¯t allow that to happen.¡± Qin Hao scrutinized him. ¡°Second Yin, are you valuing your lover over your friend?¡± ¡°If you know, why are you asking?¡± He said calmly. ¡°¡­¡± Qin Hao. ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to tell me, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get anything out of you even if I ask again. I¡¯ll just spend more effort investigating it myself.¡± After saying that, Qin Hao paused and looked at the rest area. Then, he said, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s better not to investigate. I¡¯ll naturally know when it¡¯s time. Since you don¡¯t want to tell me, I don¡¯t think it will harm me.¡± He didn¡¯t know if he was thinking too much, but he had a feeling that he would be in trouble if he continued to investigate. His little fianc¨¦e was already very guarded against people. If she found out that he was investigating her privately, the good impression he had built up in front of her with much difficulty would be destroyed. Yin Jiujin looked at him meaningfully, making Qin Hao feel like he had been seen through. However, he looked calm as if he wasn¡¯t afraid of Yin Jiujin seeing through him. ¡°Actually, you can investigate,¡± Yin Jiujin said. ¡°Why¡­¡± Just as he was about to ask why, Qin Hao suddenly thought of something.¡± Second Yin, did your fianc¨¦e do it on purpose that day? ¡± She deliberately said those words to arouse his suspicion and make him investigate. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say a word. In Qin Hao¡¯s opinion, this was a tacit agreement. ¡°In that case, your fianc¨¦e¡¯s words hold a lot of weight among them?¡± Otherwise, Yin Er wouldn¡¯t have said that he could investigate. His little fianc¨¦e might be angry when she found out if he went to investigate. However, his little fianc¨¦e probably wouldn¡¯t mind if he said that Yan Jinyu was the one who guided him to investigate. Qin Hao was not happy about this. Instead, he was a little worried. Because this meant that he was far less important to his little fianc¨¦e than Yan Jinyu! ¡°Second Yin, settle in North City in the future. Don¡¯t return to the capital.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. He roughly understood Qin Hao¡¯s feelings. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± He had long nned to return to the capital in the past. The Yin Family was also here, so he had toe back sooner orter. Now that he wanted to return to the capital because the youngdy would only get engaged to him after they officially returned to the capital. ¡°Then say more good things about me in front of your fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°You want me to say good things about you in front of my girl? Are you joking¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qin Hao. It was not easy tomunicate with someone who was jealous for no reason. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Let¡¯s watch the show.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of watching the show with you?¡± Yin Jiujin ced the wine ss on the table behind him and walked to the resting area. Qin Hao was speechless again. After a moment of hesitation, he followed him. Indeed, what was the point of two men watching the show together? On the other side, after hearing Qin Bailu¡¯s words and seeing the shocked expressions of the onlookers, and then seeing the stack of unknown documents in Qin Bailu¡¯s hand, Bai Shuangshuangpletely panicked. ¡°Bailu, where did you hear the rumors? Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?! I spent 10 months carrying you before giving birth to you. Is this how you treat me?¡± As she spoke, she raised her hand and was about to p Qin Bailu when she urately grabbed her wrist. The grip was very forceful, making Bai Shuangshuang clench her teeth and scream in pain. Bai Shuangshuang grew up in an ordinary family. No matter what, Qin Bailu grew up in the Qin Family and even had the identity of the Second Missy of the Qin Family. Being in such a family was dangerous as she could be kidnapped and ckmailed at any time. Qin Bailu naturally learned some self-defense skills from the martial arts teacher when she was young. Although she was just an amatuer, it was enough to deal with Bai Shuangshuang. Qin Bailu pushed Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s hand away, and Bai Shuangshuang took a few steps back. Just as she was about to curse at Qin Bailu, Qin Bailu raised the things in her hand again. ¡°Mom, do you know what I¡¯m holding?¡± ¡°They¡¯re paternity test reports. If you take another step forward, this will bepletely exposed. Do you want to try it?¡± ¡°Once this is exposed, you¡¯ll be finished. At that time, be it your current status or your ns all these years, everything will be for naught.¡± Bai Shuangshuang suddenly stopped moving forward. She was so flustered that she did not know what to do. She looked at Min Sisi pleadingly. Min Sisi met her gaze and sneered. Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s heart suddenly turned cold. It was because of the current situation and Min Sisi¡¯s attitude towards her. Who was the reason that she was in such a difficult situation? In the end, not only did her biological daughter not appreciate her kindness, but she even looked on coldly. What did she do all this for? She couldn¡¯t sit still and let herself be at a disadvantage! At this moment, Qin Chongwen and Min Guili walked over from two different directions at the same time. The first person Bai Shuangshuang looked at was not her husband, Qin Chongwen, but Min Guili. She wanted Min Guili to help her. Meng An, who sensed her gaze, wished she could go forward and p her. However, in order to watch a bigger show, she did not mind enduring for a while more! She had waited for this day for so many years! After this matter was exposed, she wanted to see how Bai Shuangshuang would still be smug in front of her! What else could she use to snatch her man! Even if she didn¡¯t make a move, Qin Chongwen, the man who had been cheated on by her, would also personally deal with Bai Shuangshuang! ¡°Mom, do you want to take a look?¡± Looking at the thing in her hand, Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes blurred, and she almost fainted, ¡°Bailu, I know you resent me, resent me for not resisting that day and sending you to Mount West Vi. But you also know that Master Nine¡¯s evidence is there, and you did it, so we can¡¯t protect you¡­¡± Chapter 276 - Not His Biological Daughter

Chapter 276: Not His Biological Daughter

¡°It¡¯s fine if you hate me or resent me, but you can¡¯t be deceived by someone with ulterior motives. I gave birth to you after 10 months of pregnancy. Don¡¯t I know if you¡¯re my daughter or not?¡± ¡°Am I really your daughter?¡± It seemed like Qin Bailu was persuaded by her. ¡°Of course! You¡¯re my daughter. Don¡¯t be bewitched by others. Those people have ill intentions and want to force Mom into a corner!¡± ¡°But if I¡¯m your daughter, what about Min Sisi?¡± After asking, Qin Bailu smiled sinisterly. She didn¡¯t look convinced at all. ¡°Mom, did you not notice it? I have a few paternity test reports in my hand, and just not one. Guess who is among them?¡± ¡°Y-you¡­¡± Bai Shuangshuang was only shocked. Qin Bailu took out the paternity test in her hand and took them out one by one. ¡°This is mine and Dad¡¯s. Oh, it shows that we¡¯re not rted by blood. He¡¯s not my father.¡± ¡°This is for Uncle Min and me,¡± she smiled at Bai Shuangshuang, ¡°It¡¯s a father-daughter rtionship.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Stop it! Stop it! They¡¯re all fake! The paternity test reports are all fake!¡± Actually, the second report was nk. In order to let this whole thing achieve the effect she wanted, the other paternity tests were still hidden in the inteyer of her shawl. She would only take them outter. ¡°Fake? Mom, these are paternity test reports from an authoritative hospital. They¡¯re definitely real and effective. Of course, if you still don¡¯t believe me, we can go and test the DNA again. The results will definitely be the same.¡± ¡°No! No!¡± Bai Shuangshuang no longer upheld her usual image. She rushed over as if she was crazy to snatch the paternity test reports from Qin Bailu¡¯s hand, but someone snatched them away first. It was Qin Chongwen. Qin Bailu jerked when she saw Qin Chongwen, but she quickly recovered her sinister expression. Qin Chongwen looked at the paternity test report in his hand with a terrifying expression. The first report was indeed as Qin Bailu had said. It was her paternity test with Qin Chongwen and they were not rted by blood. The second report was Qin Bailu and Min Guili¡¯s. They were father and daughter. The third report¡­ ¡°Dad, there are only these two. The rest are nk. I¡¯ll take the rest outter. ¡°Oh, I have a stack of photos in my hand. Dad can take a look at them.¡± This time, she didn¡¯t take them out of the shawl¡¯s inteyer, but from her handbag which she used to keep her phone. Qin Chongwen stared at her. Qin Bailu¡¯s eerie smile did not change as she handed the photos to him. In the end, Qin Chongwen still reached out to take them. It was all photos of Bai Shuangshuang and Min Guili alone, some were even¡­ unsightly! He angrily threw the photo at the pale Bai Shuangshuang, ¡°Bai Shuangshuang, you¡¯re quite bold! Have I ever mistreated you all these years? You actually went behind my back to find another man! What do you take me for?! What do you take the Qin Family for?!¡± Today, she was not only pping his face, but also the Qin Family¡¯s face! If this matter was exposed, the Qin Family would be theughing stock of high society! Almost instinctively, Qin Chongwen searched for Qin Hao in the crowd, but he saw him walk to the resting area and sit down calmly. Seemingly sensing his gaze, Qin Hao looked up and nced at him calmly. Then, he looked away as if nothing had happened and watched the show calmly like a bystander. For a moment, Qin Chongwen feltplicated. His biological son looked at him like he was looking at a stranger. And all of this was caused by him! The daughter he had doted on for nearly 20 years was not his daughter! The wife he had adored for more than 20 years had long betrayed him! This was¡­ retribution, right? This was actually not Qin Chongwen¡¯s most angry moment. He was most angry when he heard themotion here. When he walked over, he heard Qin Bailu say that she was not rted to him by blood. If not for the fact that this matter had already been blown up in front of so many people, in order to protect the Qin Family¡¯s reputation, he would definitely bring Bai Shuangshuang and Bailu back and settle it privately. However¡­ Bailu wasn¡¯t his biological daughter but she had to be Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s, right? What exactly did Bai Shuangshuang do behind his back to force Bailu to this extent?! Looking at the photos all over the floor, Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s body swayed, ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± ¡°Chongwen, listen to me. It¡¯s not what you think. These photos are fake! They¡¯re all synthesized! The paternity test is also fake! They¡¯re all fake! Please don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°p¡ª¡± He pped her hard and interrupted her. ¡°You shameless vixen, how dare you seduce my husband! Are you addicted to being a mistress? Not only did you be a mistress to take over the wife of the head of the Qin Family, you even seduced my husband! I shall beat you to death!¡± After saying that, Meng An raised her hand and gave her another p. The p was very loud. Both Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s cheeks turned red. The third p was about tond, but it didn¡¯t. It was intercepted. It was Min Guili. ¡°Dad, what are you doing?!¡± Min Nan, who had followed up, had a look of disbelief on his face. ¡°Are you stopping my mother from teaching this woman a lesson? You want to protect her, your mistress?!¡± Min Guili red at him, and Min Nan shut up angrily. Bai Shuangshuang instinctively hid behind Min Guili. This scene made Qin Chongwen¡¯s anger burst out again. Min Guili looked calmer than them as he shook off Meng An¡¯s hand. ¡°Min Guili, how dare you! You¡¯re actually protecting this vixen! You¡¯re actually protecting her! I¡¯ve been married to you for so many years and have given birth to your children. It¡¯s fine that you hooked up with an illegitimate child outside, but why did you have to hook up with such a vixen! Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ve been at odds with her for a long time? She tried to seduce you when she was young. You promised me that you wouldn¡¯t be involved with her anymore!¡± ¡°Look at these photos. You call this not being involved?¡± ¡°You even have a daughter, yet you¡¯re still raising her in someone else¡¯s house!¡± ¡°Min Guili, let me tell you. If you don¡¯t give me an exnation today, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± She had suppressed her anger for many years, and once it was released, how could Meng An hold it in anymore? She cursed and wanted to rush forward to tear Bai Shuangshuang apart. ¡°Are you done!¡± Min Guili was furious. He raised his hand and pushed Meng An to the ground. Then, she started to make a scene. ¡°You pushed me? You actually pushed me! Min Guili, do you still have a conscience? I won¡¯t even care if you y around outside. This is in front of me, in front of so many people. How can I still show my face in public in the future?¡± ¡°You actually pushed me for her!¡± ¡°What sin did Imit! I was so unlucky to marry a heartless thing like you!¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who forced you to marry me back then. You were the one who wanted to marry me no matter what so why are you making a fuss here now? You¡¯re embarrassing yourself!¡± Meng An was choked by Min Guili¡¯s words. She was even angrier. ¡°Who¡¯s the one who¡¯s embarrassing! Do you still want to say that these photos on the ground are fake? Do you think everyone is brainless?¡± ¡°You even said that I¡¯m embarrassing myself! Because of you, the Min Family is going to be a joke!¡± Min Nan hurriedly came over to help Meng An. ¡°Dad, no matter what, you were in the wrong first. How can you push Mom?¡± Other than calm onlookers like Yan Jinyu, only Qin Bailu realized that Min Sisi, who was standing at the side, was still unmoved when she saw this scene. Qin Bailu was puzzled. Min Sisi was too shocked to react? It must be! It couldn¡¯t be that Min Sisi already knew the truth! If she had known the truth, Min Sisi would have been the one who panicked the most. Because Min Sisi was not rted by blood to either Min Guili or Meng An! Min Sisi was not from the Min Family at all! ¡°What are you making a fuss for? Help your mother up!¡± After Min Guili reprimanded her, he nced at the guests with different expressions. ¡°Today¡¯s banquet will end here. The Min Family still has some private matters to settle. Everyone, go back first. I¡¯ll apologize to everyone in the future if we¡¯ve neglected you.¡± Someone clicked his tongue after Min Guili said that. ¡°Uncle, you seem to be mistaken about something. Today is my father¡¯s birthday party. The main character is my father. Most of the guests here have received my father¡¯s invitation to attend the banquet. What do you take my father for if you end it just like that?¡± It was Min Ting. Looking up at Min Ting and his father, who were walking out of the crowd, Min Guili frowned, ¡°Ting¡¯er, don¡¯t mess around. Deal with the matter first. I¡¯ll think of a way topensate your father for his birthday party. At most, I¡¯ll throw an even grander banquet for your father next year.¡± ¡°Uncle, what you¡¯re saying is funny. There are birthdays every year. Why are we pushing this year¡¯s birthday to next year? This is my father¡¯s first birthday party after my mother passed away. Why should we cancel it just because you said so?¡± ¡°Besides, Uncle is the one who caused this. What does it have to do with us? If Uncle wants to resolve it, so be it. There¡¯s no hurry to start the birthday party. We¡¯ll lend you the venue first.¡± ¡°You!¡± Although Min Ting was smiling frivolously, his eyes were extremely cold. His aura frightened Min Guili. He had said something wrong. ¡°Xiangbei, I¡¯m very sorry for ruining your birthday party. However, you know very well that this matter isn¡¯t suitable to be resolved in public. This is considered a private matter of the Min Family. It¡¯s also the Min Family¡¯s face that¡¯s lost if everyone knows about it.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a Min Family¡¯s private matter.¡± Min Rufeng put one hand in his pocket and walked out slowly. ¡°This is just your private matter, Father.¡± Min Xiangbei continued, ¡°Feng is right. This is just your private matter, Brother. It¡¯s not the Min Family¡¯s. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s my birthday or not but Ting¡¯er and Feng prepared this birthday party together. I don¡¯t want to waste their filial hard work.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything, Brother, just settle it first. It¡¯s fine if the banquet has to startter.¡± ¡°Of course, if my guests present are willing to wait for the banquet to officially begin and give me, Min Xiangbei, face, you don¡¯t have to leave in a hurry.¡± ¡°Although this is your private matter, it involves the Qin Family. In order to prevent the Min Family and the Qin Family from bing enemies and making it difficult for the people who would take over the Min Family in the future, it¡¯s better to resolve it quickly. With the guests around, they can also be witnesses.¡± Right then, the onlookers had another big surprise. The father and son of the Min Family¡¯s second branch seemed to be standing with Min Rufeng! Look at this situation. They werepletely trying to bring Min Guili downpletely! Min Guili looked at them and gritted his teeth, ¡°Good! Very good!¡± This unfilial son was so capable. He actually roped in his second brother, who did not care about anything, and his nephew, who had never cared to find proper work! He would never believe that this unfilial son had nothing to do with what had happened today! Chapter 277 - No Blood Ties

Chapter 277: No Blood Ties

¡°Then, can we resolve our problem now?¡± Qin Chongwen was still very angry earlier, but he was not so angry anymore after seeing the Min Family¡¯s situation. The Min Family was about to change hands. All these people who had cheated him were destined to not have a good ending! ¡°Bai Shuangshuang, is Bailu really not my daughter? You better tell the truth. Anyway, I¡¯ve already lived to this age. If you don¡¯t tell the truth and force me into a corner, I might even drag you down with me.¡± Actually, he didn¡¯t have the courage to face the son and daughter left behind by histe wife, especially because he couldn¡¯t stand that he was no different from a stranger in their eyes. Bai Shuangshuang was already panicking, and after being pped twice by Meng An, her entire body was trembling. It was unknown if she was afraid or angry. ¡°Is there a need to ask? Daddy, the paternity test is in your hands. I¡¯m not your daughter. I¡¯m Uncle Min¡¯s.¡± Looking at Qin Chongwen¡¯splicated expression, Qin Bailu said, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have the right to call you Daddy anymore.¡± ¡°Then, here¡¯s the problem. I¡¯m not your daughter or my mother¡¯s biological daughter, but Uncle Min¡¯s daughter. Then, who¡¯s my mother?¡± After saying that, she looked at Meng An, who looked so angry that he wanted to eat Bai Shuangshuang. Qin Bailu said, ¡°Could it be that Auntie Min is my mother?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your mother! Stop dreaming!¡± ¡°Auntie Min, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯m not done talking.¡± ¡°Mom, Min Sisi is your daughter, right? It¡¯s useless to argue in this situation now. I have the paternity test report on me.¡± Bai Shuangshuang was shocked. She carefully looked at Min Sisi, afraid that Min Sisi would hate her because of this. However, before she could say a word, Meng An said angrily, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! Sisi is my daughter! It has nothing to do with this vixen!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Qin Bailu took out a stack of photos from her bag. ¡°These are photos of Mom and Min Sisi meeting alone at different events. Who wants to take a look?¡± However, Meng An snatched them and threw them into the air. ¡°It¡¯s this vixen who shamelessly pestered my daughter! Hmph! Sisi is my daughter. Stop dreaming, vixen!¡± Originally, everyone was very curious about the contents of the photo. However, it was not appropriate to mention it at such an asion. With Meng An scattering them everywhere, everyone¡¯s wishes were fulfilled. In the photo, the way Bai Shuangshuang looked at Min Sisi was so gentle. It waspletely different whenpared to the way she treated Qin Bailu. It was hard not to think too much about it. However, since she had already taken out the photos, normal people should have some doubts after encountering such a thing, right? Qin Bailu had already said that she had a paternity test report in her hand, so why didn¡¯t Mrs. Min suspect anything? ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on? Is Sisi not my sister? Or is Sisi not my biological sister? Then who¡¯s my biological sister? Qin Bailu?¡± Min Nan was notpletely brainless either. Seeing that Min Guili was so protective of Bai Shuangshuang, and seeing those photos, he naturally could tell that Min Guili and Bai Shuangshuang really had a thing. Qin Bailu was Min Guili¡¯s daughter, but she wasn¡¯t Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s. Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s attitude towards Min Sisi was strange, and Meng An insisted that Min Sisi was her daughter¡­ Min Nan couldn¡¯t even not overthink about such aplicated rtionship. Things had alreadye to this point. There was obviously no room for negotiation. Bai Shuangshuang gritted her teeth and walked out from behind Min Guili, ¡°That¡¯s right, Qin Bailu isn¡¯t my daughter. Sisi is!¡± She looked at Min Sisi and said carefully and gently, ¡°Sisi, you¡¯re my daughter.¡± Min Sisi nced at her calmly and said in a mocking tone, ¡°You¡¯re ttering yourself again.¡± Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s expression froze slightly, and the others all had strange expressions. The eldest daughter of the Min Family was actually not flustered at all? Was it because her heart was firm enough, or was she really not rted to Bai Shuangshuang? The onlookers were very curious. Qin Bailu was even more puzzled. She frowned slightly. Min Sisi¡¯s attitude was too strange. Min Sisi did not care what others thought either. She looked at Bai Shuangshuang and said mockingly, ¡°Moreover, regardless of whether I¡¯m your daughter or not, shouldn¡¯t the most important thing now be to quickly rify the matter? The person whom you cheated on is still waiting for an exnation here.¡± Qin Chongwen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Sisi, you¡­¡± Bai Shuangshuang still wanted to say something, but when she met Min Sisi¡¯s mocking eyes, she suddenly lost her courage. She red at Qin Bailu. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so capable. You actually found out so much!¡± Bai Shuangshuang actually knew very well that these things were not found out by Qin Bailu, but she did not dare to say it. Qin Bailu had been very strange ever since she came back from Mount West Vi. Master Nine had most likely found these things. How could she dare to offend Master Nine? Even if she had this suspicion now, she didn¡¯t dare to look in Master Nine¡¯s direction. She was afraid that Master Nine would see through her suspicion and she would suffer in the end. Her current situation was very bad. She originally wanted to wait for Sisi to sessfully marry into the Yin Family before she revealed the truth. She wanted to divorce Qin Chongwen and then force Meng An and Min Guili to divorce before she married into the Min Family. Min Guili had promised her this a long time ago. Who knew that the matter would be exposed so early? The situation was very disadvantageous for her if it was exposed now. Her daughter didn¡¯t acknowledge her, and Qin Chongwen hated her. Meng An still upied the position of the Min Family¡¯s maindy. Even if Min Guili wanted to protect her, he couldn¡¯t do it properly. If she provoked Master Nine again at this time, who would care about her life? ¡°Mom taught me well.¡± A ruthless glint shed past Qin Bailu¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, Mom, is Min Sisi really your daughter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Stop dreaming! Sisi is my daughter. Vixen, stop dreaming!¡± Qin Bailu nced at Meng An. ¡°Auntie Min, calm down. After I finish asking, there¡¯ll be plenty of time for you to vent your anger.¡± Meng An was actually frightened by her sinister gaze. She nced at her. She thought to herself.?It¡¯s good to let them make a fuss first. Anyway, Qin Bailu is Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s daughter. The bigger the fuss they made, Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s expression will definitely be even more interesting when Qin Bailu says the truth! Hmph! She dared to seduce her man. She wanted to make Bai Shuangshuang regret it for the rest of her life after she lost everything! However, she did not expect Qin Bailu to be so good at making a fuss and actually targeting Bai Shuangshuang. She did not know where Qin Bailu got it wrong. Could Qin Bailu¡¯s paternity test reports be wrong? Or could it be that Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s attitude had a huge impact on Qin Bailu, making Qin Bailu want to ruin her mother, Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s reputation? If that was the case, Qin Bailu was too ruthless. However, no matter why Qin Bailu was like this, this scene suited her very well! ¡°Alright, go ahead!¡± Qin Bailu nced at Meng An, and her gaze turned to Bai Shuangshuang again, ¡°Mom, let me ask you again. Is Min Sisi your daughter? Am I not?¡± ¡°My daughter? Do you think you¡¯re worthy? Qin Bailu, to tell you the truth, you¡¯re not my daughter. Sisi is! Your mother is Meng An, that old hag!¡± Who do you think you are¡­ Qin Bailu smiled even more frighteningly at that. Qin Chongwen, who was closest to her, was also a little frightened. He wanted tofort her, but he stopped himself before he could say anything. Not his daughter. They were not rted by blood. Qin Bailu saw Qin Chongwen¡¯s hesitation and sneered inwardly. She knew it! Her biological mother treated her as a pawn and even wanted to kill her now. Her father, who she had called for 19 years, no longer cared about her like before after knowing that he was not rted to her by blood! Then, don¡¯t me her for being ruthless. If she couldn¡¯t have a good life, no one would! Bai Shuangshuang did not notice her abnormality, and continued, ¡°Your birth date is not much different from Sisi¡¯s, and you were both born in the capital¡¯s hospital. I personally exchanged you with Sisi.¡± ¡°Of course, Brother Min contributed to this too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to tamper with the Imperial Capital Hospital without the help of internal staff.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Meng An¡¯s. Sisi is my daughter!¡± ¡°You said that my father helped you swap them?!¡± Meng An had long known about this. The most agitated person was Min Nan, who was unaware of it. He looked at Bai Shuangshuang in shock, then looked at Min Guili and Min Sisi, his heart turning cold. Why was this happening? ¡°Of course! From the beginning to the end, Brother Min knew that Sisi is my and his daughter. She has nothing to do with Meng An!¡± ¡°Dad, tell me. This isn¡¯t true!¡± Min Guili nced at him and said nothing. It was a tacit agreement! Min Nan¡¯s body swayed. ¡°Sisi¡­¡± Min Sisi ignored him. Min Nan thought that she was too sad to care. He then looked at Meng An, who Min Guili was supporting. ¡°Mom, tell me. This isn¡¯t true! This isn¡¯t true! How can Sisi not be my sister? This is impossible!¡± ¡°Nan¡¯er, don¡¯t be anxious. Of course, Sisi is your sister. Your biological sister!¡± ¡°Some people think that they¡¯ve nned everything, but they don¡¯t know that she¡¯s the one who¡¯s being schemed against.¡± Even now, Meng An was still so calm. Bai Shuangshuang was filled with doubts. Even Min Guili frowned. Seeing their expressions, Meng An was happy. ¡°That¡¯s right. Back then, my daughter was indeed swapped by you, but I swapped her back again!¡± ¡°How is it? Are you surprised?¡± ¡°It¡¯s great if you¡¯re surprised! Bai Shuangshuang, you have been using your own daughter as a tool for my daughter¡¯s future all these years, how do you feel about it?¡± ¡°Oh, judging from your shocked expression, you probably won¡¯t be able to react for a while. Then, I¡¯ll kindly remind you that Qin Bailu is your biological daughter!¡± ¡°You and Min Guili thought that you had schemed against me, but you don¡¯t know that you¡¯re the ones who were schemed against. My daughter has grown up peacefully under your protection until now!¡± ¡°No! This isn¡¯t true! This isn¡¯t true!¡± Bai Shuangshuang retreated repeatedly and fell to the ground. However, Qin Bailu grinned at her sinisterly. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s true. I¡¯m your biological daughter.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? There¡¯s a paternity test report here which¡¯s yours and mine. You can take a look. The result is that we¡¯re mother and daughter.¡± She walked towards Bai Shuangshuang step by step. With every step she took, Bai Shuangshuang used her hands and feet to scoot back. ¡°No, no, no¡ª¡± Qin Bailu handed the paternity test to her. Seeing the content, Bai Shuangshuang screamed in fear, ¡°Ah¡ª¡± ¡°No! No! It¡¯s fake! It¡¯s fake!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t take it like this?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve lived in your schemes since I was young. Do you know how ufortable I was when I found out the truth?¡± ¡°I initially thought that you were my biological mother and didn¡¯t want to be so ruthless, but your recent attitude towards me has disappointed me too much. Today, I was still a little hesitant at first and nned not to attend the Min Family¡¯s banquet. It was you who insisted on bringing me here.¡± ¡°Of course, you didn¡¯t bring me here because you care about me. You want to use the many distractions in the Min Family¡¯s banquet to get someone to get rid of me, right?¡± ¡°After all, you¡¯ve done this a lot.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really angry so it¡¯s you who forced me to do this. I respect you so much, but you¡¯re so ruthless to me. Then¡­ no one will have a good life!¡± Throwing the paternity test report in front of Bai Shuangshuang, Qin Bailu looked up at the few people around her and slowly stood up, ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, no one will have a good life!¡± ¡°It means that everyone who has participated in this matter will not have a good life!¡± ¡°Uncle Min, oh, no. I should call you Daddy now.¡± Min Guili frowned. ¡°Daddy, I still have two paternity test reports here. Do you want to take a look?¡± ¡°One is for Daddy and Min Sisi, and the other is for Auntie Min and Min Sisi. Do you want to see them?¡± ¡°Daddy, if it wasn¡¯t for you and my mother, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen to such a state today. And you guys actually want to join forces to kill me to prevent future trouble!¡± ¡°Unforgivable!¡± ¡°So, none of you will have an easy time!¡± ¡°And you, Auntie Min. Why didn¡¯t you control your husband? Why did you let him hook up with someone else? So what if he did? Why do you want me to pay for all your deeds?¡± ¡°I almost forgot. You said that you knew that Min Sisi and I had been swapped, and then you swapped us. In other words, you knew the truth from the beginning. Then, why did you hide it? Why did you watch them treat me like this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re all culprits who caused my misfortune! So, don¡¯t even think about having a good life!¡± ¡°Both paternity test reports show that you¡¯re not rted by blood! In other words, Dad and Min Sisi are not father and daughter! Auntie Min and Min Sisi are not mother and daughter either!¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± ¡°Are you surprised? Are you very surprised?¡± Chapter 278 - Layers of Truth

Chapter 278: Layers of Truth

Min Guili was furious because of Meng An¡¯s words. Meng An had actually yed tricks under his nose and even hid it from him for so many years! Upon hearing Qin Bailu¡¯s words that Min Sisi was not his daughter, Min Guili¡¯s anger rose to an extreme. However, Meng An reacted the worst. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Meng An roared angrily. ¡°Sisi is my daughter! Stop talking nonsense here! Hmph! Bai Shuangshuang, that vixen, is stupid. She thinks that my daughter is her daughter and hence schemed against you. If you¡¯re unhappy, just settle the score with her. What does it have to do with us? Don¡¯t even think of pulling us down with you!¡± ¡°And what you said just now was also ridiculous. What do you mean by I didn¡¯t tell you since I knew the truth earlier? What obligation do I have to tell you? It¡¯s your vixen mother who wants to scheme against me. She wanted to swap my daughter over and let her do whatever she wants. She wanted her daughter to grow up as the Min Family¡¯s darling. I can¡¯t wait for her to abuse her own daughter and regret it for the rest of her life. Why would I poke my nose into other people¡¯s business and tell you the truth?¡± Seeing Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s dejected look, Meng An felt extremely happy, ¡°After so many years, this day has finallye! Bai Shuangshuang, now that you realized that the person you¡¯ve been scheming against is your biological daughter, and the person you¡¯re protecting is my daughter, how does that feel?¡± Bai Shuangshuang looked like she had lost her soul. She kept mumbling things like ¡°No¡±, ¡°No¡±, ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡±, and when she heard Meng An¡¯s words, it stimted her even more. ¡°Nonsense! It¡¯s not like that! No!¡± She, who had fallen to the ground, grabbed the paternity test Qin Bailu threw in front of her like a lunatic and tore it up. She pointed at Qin Bailu. ¡°You¡¯re not my daughter! You¡¯re not!¡± Seeing this scene, Qin Bailu smiled even more frighteningly. ¡°Mom, do you think you can deny this fact just because you tore the paternity test report? Not to mention that I¡¯ve made a few copies of the report, even if there isn¡¯t any, she¡¯s right here. We¡¯ll get the results after another test at the hospital. Why are you lying to yourself?¡± ¡°But you¡¯re really making me sad like this¡­¡± ¡°Do you really not want me to be your daughter?¡± Bai Shuangshuang was so scared by her frightening smile that she kept retreating, ¡°No, no¡­ You¡¯re not¡­¡± Qin Bailu stared at her again and sneered. She ignored her and turned to Meng An. ¡°Auntie Min, don¡¯t be anxious. Didn¡¯t I say that I still have two paternity test reports in my hands?¡± As she spoke, she took out the reports and handed them over. Meng An retreated in fear. She didn¡¯t dare to take it. Although Meng An looked imposing, she was actually very uncertain. She had already panicked when Qin Bailu said that she still had two paternity test reports in her hands and the reports showed that Min Sisi was not rted to her and Min Guili. Her anger was more like a bluff. If she was already so flustered, Sisi would probably be even more¡­ With this in mind, Meng An hurriedly looked at Min Sisi. ¡°Sisi, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. These are all fake¡­¡± Her voice suddenly halted because Meng An saw Min Sisi standing there calmly even under such circumstances. Her expression did not change at all. She was like a spectator watching a show. Seeing that she was looking over, she looked up at her and said calmly, ¡°We¡¯ll know if it¡¯s true after we see the paternity test report.¡± However, Min Nan thought that Min Sisi had suffered a huge blow and was so calm because she was disheartened. ¡°Sisi, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re my sister¡­¡± Min Sisi nced at him. ¡°Look at the report.¡± Her attitude stunned Min Nan and many people present. She did not seem to be calm because she was disheartened. Perhaps she was really calm? Qin Bailu¡¯s gazended on Min Sisi, but she actually saw mockery in Min Sisi¡¯s eyes when she met them! There was no panic or fear. There was only a faint sneer! It was as if she was watching a joke! Why! Why was Min Sisi still so calm?! Why was this person who had snatched her mother¡¯s love and made her biological mother scheme against her since she was young not flustered at all?! Among these people, she hated her biological mother who plotted against her the most, followed by Min Sisi! She wanted to make everyone suffer! Min Sisi should be crying in panic now. Why was this happening? Min Guili looked at Min Sisi and frowned slightly. Obviously, he was very puzzled by her calm attitude. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t ept being tricked by Meng An. What he couldn¡¯t ept the most was that Sisi wasn¡¯t his daughter! Regardless of whether Sisi was born by Bai Shuangshuang or Meng An, she was at least still his daughter, and his ns all these years were not wasted. If she wasn¡¯t his daughter¡­ ¡°Give them to me.¡± He took the paternity test reports from Qin Bailu. ¡°Daddy has to take a good look. Min Sisi isn¡¯t your daughter. Your only daughter is me.¡± Min Guili nced at her unhappily. He held the report in his hand. Min Guili first saw Meng An and Min Sisi¡¯s report. It was more than 30% simr, so they were considered unrted. Looking at the second report, there was a DNA simrity of more than 70%, but the result was that they were not rted. Its simrity was higher than that of Meng An¡¯s. There were two exnations for such a situation. The first was that Min Sisi¡¯s father or mother was rted to Min Guili by blood. The second possibility was that Min Sisi had nothing to do with the Min Family. After all, even people who were not rted by blood would have very simr DNA. However, Min Guili didn¡¯t care about that now. He stared at the report. They were actually not directly rted! Seeing Min Guili¡¯s expression that looked like he wanted to tear up the report, Min Nan was shocked. He was about to snatch it over to take a look when Meng An beat him to it. Her hands trembled. ¡°No, no, this isn¡¯t true¡­¡± She grabbed Min Guili¡¯s arm. ¡°Hubby, tell me. This isn¡¯t true! This isn¡¯t true!¡± Min Guili was in a bad mood and Meng An was really pulling him, so he threw her hand away impatiently. If Min Nan hadn¡¯t held Meng An in time, Meng An would have fallen to the ground. Min Nan did not have the mood to me Min Guili. He also saw the content of the report. His eyes were filled with disbelief. Min Guili ignored them and looked at Min Sisi, ¡°You¡¯re not my daughter?¡± It was strange to ask Min Sisi at such a time. Anyway, many guests present felt that it was very strange. However, Min Sisi even answered seriously. She said, ¡°Since the paternity test results are like this, then it seems to be the truth.¡± ¡°Although you¡¯ve raised me and I¡¯ve lived in the Min Family since I was young, I¡¯m clearly not your daughter,¡± Min Sisi said calmly. At this moment, anyone could tell that she was really calm and not disheartened by the blow. ¡°You knew that long ago?¡± Min Guili looked at her and asked. His gaze was a little scary. It was obvious that he was extremely angry and was only trying his best to suppress his anger. Before Min Sisi could answer, Meng An and Min Nan said at the same time, ¡°What do you mean by you knew that long ago?!¡± Turning to Min Sisi, Meng An asked, ¡°Sisi, what does your father mean? Y-you knew long ago?¡± Min Sisi looked at her. Her calm expression suddenly disappeared. She pursed her lips and took two steps back, looking like she was frightened by Meng An. She was dressed demurely and her hair wasbed simply. She even had a pair of sses on. She looked obedient and weak. ¡°Yes, I-I did know.¡± Meng An¡¯s eyes darkened and she almost fainted. ¡°So, is this true?! Are you really not my daughter?¡± Min Sisi nodded timidly, as if she wanted to cry but was trying her best to hold it in because of some concerns. ¡°W-When did you find out?¡± ¡°Ever since I can remember.¡± The surrounding guests were shocked. Ever since she could remember? Then, how did she know? How did she appear in the Min Family and be raised as the biological daughter of the head of the Min Family and the wife of the head of the family for so many years without people discovering anything? Why did it feel like a huge conspiracy? Some of the timid guests retreated without a trace. It was better not to get involved in such matters. Even if they were watching a show, they should stay back to avoid being implicated. Other than Min Rufeng, Min Ting, and the others who knew, everyone looked at Min Sisi with curiosity. They waited for her to continue. ¡°Your daughter died not long after she was born. It was Grandfather who brought me back.¡± Everyone held their breath and listened carefully. ¡°My father was my grandfather¡¯s illegitimate son. Because my parents passed away in an ident, Grandfather brought me back to the Min Family and lived in the Min Family as your daughter.¡± ¡°How dare you¡ª¡± Min Sisi interrupted Min Guili, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Wait for me to finish speaking first.¡± As if she had recalled something, she suddenly mustered up her courage. She looked a little braver than before. She dared to meet Min Guili and Meng An¡¯s gazes directly. ¡°Since I was brought back by Grandfather, I naturally side with Grandfather. Guess, how much do I know about the truth behind Grandfather¡¯s death back then? I was at home the day Grandfather passed away.¡± Min Guili, Meng An, and Min Nan¡¯s expressions changed drastically! ¡°W-What truth? Your grandfather died of an illness!¡± Min Guili quickly denied. He was shocked. Min Sisi adjusted her sses. ¡°Whether he died of an illness couldn¡¯t be proved with your words. I believe everyone present has more or less heard the recent rumors about Grandfather¡¯s death, right?¡± Everyone thought to themselves?Of course. Most of them came to the Min Family¡¯s banquet today to watch this show. ¡°As the saying goes, there¡¯s no smoke without fire. How could such a rumor spread without a reason?¡± ¡°Grandfather didn¡¯t die of an illness at all. Instead, he was killed by you!¡± Min Sisi¡¯s gaze was timely and cold. It was as if she had suppressed her hatred for many years and finally could vent it all in one day. ¡°Sisi, what nonsense are you talking about! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re my sister first. The person you¡¯re calling Grandfather is also my grandfather and Dad¡¯s biological father! We only have respect for Grandfather, so how could we¡­ How could we¡­ Don¡¯t believe the rumors outside!¡± Min Nan said excitedly. Min Sisi looked at him. ¡°Since I dare to say this, does Brother think that I don¡¯t have any evidence?¡± The three of them felt their hearts turn cold. ¡°Of course, I have evidence. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been weak all these years, so I¡¯ve never dared to take out the evidence. I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t win against you guys and instead let you get the evidence and the truth of Grandfather¡¯s sudden death will remain unknown forever!¡± ¡°Fortunately, the heavens have eyes. Second Brother is back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve handed all the evidence to Second Brother.¡± She looked at Min Rufeng. ¡°Second Brother, show the evidence to everyone. Grandfather probably won¡¯t be able to rest in peace until the truth is exposed!¡± Chapter 279 - A Direct Attack

Chapter 279: A Direct Attack

The three of them looked ashen. With evidence, they couldn¡¯t even make a dying struggle. Min Guili¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°You all forced me!¡± After saying that, he raised his hand up. Someone fired a shot into the air. Instantly, the banquet hall was filled with screams. Immediately after, more than 10 people who looked like waiters at the banquet rushed out and surrounded Min Rufeng and the rest. They were all holding guns in their hands. ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± Min Guili shouted angrily, ¡°I won¡¯t make things difficult for you today. Everyone, stand further away. When I¡¯m done cleaning up my family and the banquet continues, I¡¯ll entertain you then.¡± Few people who could attend such a banquet were inexperienced. Although some people had indeed never seen such an asion where people were killed at the drop of a hat, they were only shocked for a moment before retreating wisely. Almost all the influential people in the capital were here. They did not think that Min Guili would dare to kill everyone. After calming down, they were not too afraid. Of course, there were also some who were timid. For example, Min Qinn, who had tried to rush forward to join in the chaos and was held back by Yin Wuzhan, hid far away now. Yin Wuzhan didn¡¯t even have to control her. She simply hid behind Yin Wuzhan and Yin Yuhan. After everyone backed off, they were the only ones left in the huge banquet hall. Bai Shuangshuang was so frightened that she stopped crying. She hurriedly got up and stood behind Min Guili in fear. At that moment, Meng An wasn¡¯t in the mood to find trouble with her either. She had yet to recover from the fact that Min Sisi was not her biological daughter and Min Guili had already caused such a hugemotion. She waspletely terrified. Obviously, Meng An didn¡¯t know about this. This was Min Guili and Min Nan¡¯s n. They originally nned to use it to deal with Min Rufeng. Of course, they were still dealing with Min Rufeng now, but they had never thought that they would face each other like this. Their original n was to attack without anyone knowing. Qin Bailu was also terrified. However, she was a little braver than before so she didn¡¯t panic. It was probably because she had been too agitatedtely that she became braver. However, she was still afraid when more than ten ck guns pointed at her, but she didn¡¯t know who to ask for help. Bai Shuangshuang only cared about herself and hid behind Min Guili. Qin Chongwen stood at the side and looked at the service staff who rushed out vigntly. This was the instinctive reaction of a soldier, even if Qin Chongwen was not the best in the army back then. Anyway, he had no intention of caring about Qin Bailu. This made Qin Bailu¡¯s heart turn cold. Min Rufeng and Min Ting stood together. Min Xiangbei was also very close to them. Min Sisi had taken two steps forward and was not far away either. The guns were pointed at them. Other than Min Sisi who looked like she was shocked and Min Xiangbei who was briefly shocked, Min Rufeng and Min Ting were both calm. Other than Min Sisi who looked like she was shocked and Min Xiangbei was shocked, Min Rufeng and Min Ting were both calm. ¡°I¡¯m cleansing my family!¡± ¡°You unfilial son, you shouldn¡¯t have existed after you were born!¡± Min Rufeng¡¯s gentle smile deepened, but he didn¡¯t interrupt him. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, the Min Family would still be safe and steady now! Ever since you came back, the Min Family has been in a mess and everyone has been in a state of panic recently! You were the one who spread this rumor that we were the ones who caused your grandfather¡¯s death, right?¡± ¡°Hmph! What evidence are you talking about! Who knows if your so-called evidence is real or fake! You¡¯re definitely involved in today¡¯s farce!¡± ¡°Why did Father deliberately distort the truth? Wouldn¡¯t the truth be clear after we see the evidence?¡± Min Rufeng smiled. ¡°Father, don¡¯t tell me you think we¡¯re lying to you? Do you think we don¡¯t have any evidence?¡± ¡°Father, look at the big screen.¡± As soon as Min Rufeng finished speaking, the scene on the big screen at the banquet hall immediately switched to a photo of the will. The photo was very clear. As long as the people present weren¡¯t very short-sighted without wearing sses, they could see it clearly. It was Old Master Min¡¯s will! Its content¡­ At the same time, an audio yed. It was the recording that Min Sisi had provided. The first sound that came from the audio was the sound of bowls and tes shattering. Then, a slightly old but dignified voice said, ¡°You unfilial son, what are you trying to do?¡± Many people present could tell that it was Old Master Min¡¯s voice. ¡°What are you doing? Dad, your son is clearly still alive, but you want to hand the Min Family to a 10-year-old illegitimate son? Why did you still spend so much effort to look for him all over the world now that he¡¯s missing? Is this how you treat me, your son? Is this how you treat Nan¡¯er, the eldest grandson of the Min Family?¡± ¡°I was still a little angry when Meng An and Nan¡¯er tricked that unfilial son out and threw him away. But now, I feel that they did the right thing!¡± ¡°Now that he¡¯s gone missing, you even made a will to hand the Min Family to him! Dad, you forced me! Since you¡¯re alive and harming me, don¡¯t live anymore!¡± ¡°However, Dad, you¡¯re really extraordinarily capable. Meng An, Nan¡¯er, and I alone can¡¯t do anything to you. Fortunately, someone helped us.¡± Min Sisi was shocked when she heard that. She had clearly deleted this part. How could¡­ She looked at Min Rufeng in shock, but Min Rufeng seemed to have sensed it and looked at her. There was a smile in his eyes that she could not understand. She quickly lowered his head. She was extremely shocked. The audio continued, and it was still Min Guili¡¯s voice. ¡°The people who protected you have been dealt with. Dad, don¡¯t struggle on your deathbed!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Dad is skilled in medicine. If it wasn¡¯t for that person¡¯s help, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to tamper with the medicine you drank.¡± ¡°You bastard! You¡¯re inviting a wolf into the house! The Min Family will be destroyed by you sooner orter!¡± ¡°Inviting the wolf into the house? Dad brought that vixen¡¯s son back to the Min Family and even wanted to hand the Min Family to that illegitimate son. That¡¯s inviting the wolf into the house!¡± It was Meng An¡¯s voice. ¡°If that illegitimate son wasn¡¯t lucky back then, he would have long gone to hell with his slutty mother! He still wants to fight for the Min Family¡¯s inheritance rights with my son? Dream on!¡± ¡°Did you kill Feng¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°So what if I am? That vixen dared to seduce my man so I made her die a horrible death! Dad cares so much about that vixen. Could it be that you¡¯re also charmed by that vixen like Min Guili?¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± ¡°Meng An, watch your words!¡± Min Guili rebuked angrily. ¡°I can¡¯t say it? Min Guili, are you still thinking about that woman? Alright, what do you take me for? I¡¯d bore children for you, but you¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! I have so many women that I¡¯ve forgotten what she looks like!¡± Hearing this, Min Rufeng pressed on the phone in his hand twice and stopped the audio. He looked at Min Guili with a smile in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten what she looked like?¡± He looked at Meng An. ¡°Did you kill my mother?¡± He did not finish listening to the recording when he took it from Min Sisi. He only restored the deleted content. This was the first time he had heard it. Hearing this, he really could not stand it anymore. He wanted to kill someone. Min Guili and Meng An, who were unable to recover from hearing the recording for a long time, suddenly came back to their senses. However, they were both frightened by Min Rufeng¡¯s gaze. It was clearly a smile, but it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. This time, Min Guili was shocked by Min Rufeng¡¯s gaze again. Min Guili, who suddenly felt very uneasy, hurriedly said to those people, ¡°Kill him! Quickly kill him!¡± Someone wanted to shoot, but Min Rufeng casually waved his hand and five to six people fell. The remaining people¡¯s hands trembled. Min Guili and the rest were so frightened that they froze on the spot, thinking that they were hallucinating. Why¡­ ¡°Y-y-you¡­¡± Meng An was stunned. Min Nan suddenly thought of Yan Jinyu¡¯s ruthless and urate attack that day. He took a few steps back in fear and tried to stay away from Min Rufeng. Min Rufeng and Yan Jinyu were the same kind of people! They didn¡¯t know magic, but they were very skilled! Min Guili¡¯s pupils constricted as he looked at Min Rufeng in shock and then at the five or six unconscious people on the ground. Compared to Meng An and Min Nan, he was slightly calmer. He saw clearly that those people had fainted because of a silver needle in their necks. It was obvious that the silver needle was poisonous! Min Rufeng was good at Chinese medicine and his medical skills were not bad. It was normal for him to use some drugs, but his skills¡­ ¡°Who exactly are you?!¡± The surrounding guests were also frightened. Was Second Young Master Min a hidden expert? His skills wereparable to the ancient martial arts experts! With a casual wave of his hand, five to six people with guns fell. His speed was even faster than the other party¡¯s gun! If he wasn¡¯t a martial arts expert, what was he? If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t believe that there was anyone in real life who had such good skills! It simply subverted their understanding! They took a few more steps back. It was better to stay away. They were not people they could afford to provoke. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re asking. Who am I? Am I not the illegitimate son whom you had after you hid the fact that you¡¯re married and deceived my mother?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have any conclusive evidence to prove that you guys were involved in my mother¡¯s death, but this recording helped me.¡± ¡°Father, do you think you¡¯ll kill me today, or I¡¯ll kill you to avenge my mother and grandfather?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± ¡°Father, do you think I don¡¯t dare?¡± With one hand in his pocket, he stepped forward and Min Guili took a step back. ¡°Stop! If you dare to take another step forward, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless! Do you think that since we want to kill you, we will only arrange for these few people?¡± Min Nan was the first to react, even though his heart was filled with fear. Indeed, as soon as he finished speaking, more than 20 people appeared on the second and first floor. They were all holding guns. Seeing these people, Min Ting said, ¡°It seems like Uncle is really prepared today. He wants to kill Min Rufeng!¡± However, he did not panic. He only took two steps forward and blocked Min Xiangbei behind him. The situation had reversed. At least, in the eyes of Min Guili, Meng An, and many guests present, the situation had reversed. Unfortunately, as the person involved, Min Rufeng was still calm. At this moment, someone said, ¡°Tsk tsk, Director Min is so generous. Min Rufeng¡¯s so respected. However, if Director Min wants to deal with Min Rufeng, shouldn¡¯t he let others guard against us? Does he not take us seriously?¡± It was Xi Fengling. She was walking over charmingly. No one dared to point the gun at her. Because Yan Jinyu was standing beside her, and Yin Jiujin was standing beside Yan Jinyu! Huo Siyu also followed over, but she didn¡¯t let Qin Hao follow. Qin Hao was protecting Qin Jianjia in the rest area while Huo Xuan was beside Huo Siyu. How could the killers hired by Min Guili dare to point their guns at such a group of people? Min Guili didn¡¯t instruct these killers to guard against Xi Fengling and the others before this? Of course, he didn¡¯t. They did not dare to offend them at all. With every step they took, the killers surrounding Min Rufeng and the others took a step back and made way for them. Their hands holding the guns were trembling. It couldn¡¯t be helped. They didn¡¯t know what the others were capable of, but with Yin Jiujin and Huo Xuan around, especially Yin Jiujin who was famous. Even if he didn¡¯t even give them an extra nce, it was enough to scare them into not daring to act rashly. Chapter 280 - The Kidnapping Back Then

Chapter 280: The Kidnapping Back Then

¡°J-Jin¡¯er.¡± Min Guili was also afraid of Yin Jiujin. On the other side, Min Qinn wanted to go forward, but she retreated when she saw the ck muzzles. She was the adopted daughter of the Min Family and could be considered the daughter of the Min Family. Since she had married well and had an outstanding husband and two outstanding sons, she had the right to speak up. With such an internal conflict in the Min Family, logically speaking, she should persuade or interfere, but she was too timid. Now that Yin Jiujin had arrived, she was worried that he would be injured by ident. However, she didn¡¯t even have the courage to stand up and ask him to stand back. Perhaps it was due to guilt or fear, Min Qinn¡¯s expression was veryplicated. Other than Yin Wuzhan, even Yin Yuhan did not notice her movements. Yin Wuzhan turned back to look at her. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in the Min Family¡¯s matters. It¡¯s not something you can interfere in. As for Jin¡¯er, he has always done things with propriety. Don¡¯t interfere too much in case you add to his burden.¡± If Min Qinn rushed forward like this, wouldn¡¯t she be a burden? After saying that, Yin Wuzhan looked at Yin Yuhan. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried, but it¡¯s best for you to stand here and not move now. Bullets have no eyes. You don¡¯t have skills like Jin¡¯er.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Yuhan. How could Yin Yuhan let Qin Jianjia be so far away from him when such a thing happened? Even though Qin Hao was next to Qin Jianjia. However, Yin Wuzhan¡¯s words still hurt. ¡°I know. Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a teenager who is impulsive. I can see the pros and cons.¡± If he walked over just like that, he might be a burden too. In the face of might, it was best for the civilian staff to stand aside. ¡°Jin¡¯er, this is the Min Family¡¯s matter. Uncle hopes that you don¡¯t get involved. Uncle doesn¡¯t want to be your enemy and won¡¯t target you either. Just retreat to the side like the other guests and watch,¡± Min Guili said. At that moment, Yin Jiujin and the others had already walked to the hall and stood there. Hearing that, Yin Jiujin looked up calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to interfere in the Min Family¡¯s business.¡± He ced his hand on Yan Jinyu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m just apanying my girl here to watch the show.¡± What was the difference between this and getting involved? Anyone with eyes could see very clearly that Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling were on very good terms, and Xi Fengling was Min Rufeng¡¯s girlfriend¡­ Seeing Yan Jinyu, Min Nan instinctively retreated. Min Guili stared at Yin Jiujin for a long time before turning his gaze to Yan Jinyu and sizing her up carefully. She was still smiling and her smile was clear and clean. She looked extremely harmless. She did not look like someone who would get involved in such a thing. She was just watching the show because she was curious. However, it was strange that she could still smile so brightly in front of so many guns. No matter how silly she was, she should know that those guns could take her life at any time! ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, bullets have no eyes. If you want to watch the show, can you please step aside? It¡¯s to prevent you from being injured by ident when we fightter.¡± Min Guili knew very well that with Yin Jiujin here, even if he gave the order, the killers he employed might not follow it. ¡°And Nephew Huo and the Huo Family¡¯s girl, especially Nephew Huo, your health isn¡¯t good to begin with. Don¡¯t join in the fun here. Stand further away. Otherwise, if you get injured by ident, Uncle won¡¯t be able to answer to the Huo Family.¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­ Thank you for your concern, Director Min. Although my health is not good, I still have some skills and can protect myself. Rainy has a good rtionship with Boss Xi and Second Young Master Min. After such a thing happened, Rainy was worried and wanted to follow over. As her brother, I naturally have to follow Rainy and protect her.¡± Over the past few days, after drinking the medicine that Min Rufeng had prescribed, Huo Xuan¡¯s condition was much better than before. Although he would still cough and his face was still very pale, he no longer looked like he was half-dead from coughing like before. The corners of his lips curled up slightly sinisterly, ¡°Besides, Second Young Master Min is treating me. I still have to rely on him to survive. Naturally, I can¡¯t just watch him die.¡± This was a deration of his position. Min Guili frowned deeply, but he was not surprised. This was within his expectations. Min Guili¡¯s thoughts were that if Huo Xuan insisted on getting involved, he would get rid of him too. As for whether he would be enemies with the Huo Family because of this, he would not consider it for the time being. The most important thing now was to grasp the power of the Min Family in his hands. With so much power in hand, the Huo Family would have to think twice before taking revenge. ¡°So, Nephew Huo has decided to stand by Min Rufeng, this unfilial son?¡± Huo Xuan nced at him. The answer was obvious. ¡°Alright! Since you don¡¯t listen to my advice, don¡¯t me Uncle for disregarding our rtionship!¡± ¡°What about Eldest Miss Yan? Do you want to stand beside that unfilial son and be my enemy?¡± ¡°It really makes me feel ufortable to hear you repeat ¡®unfilial son¡¯ again and again.¡± Yan Jinyu removed Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand from her shoulder and smiled at him. Yin Jiujin understood and retracted his hand. Yan Jinyu took two steps forward and stood still. Her gaze swept past Min Guili and the others. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about who I¡¯ll stand by and who I¡¯ll be enemies with first. Since I¡¯ve appeared here today, I have something to confirm with Director Min.¡± Min Guili was shocked, ¡°C-confirmed about what?¡± Min Sisi looked at Yan Jinyu, and her eyes suddenly darkened. Could it be that Yan Jinyu knew something? After asking, Yan Jinyu¡¯s smiling eyes moved from Min Guili to Meng An, and then to Bai Shuangshuang. Bai Shuangshuang was so frightened that she quickly hid behind Min Guili. ¡°Director Min, don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just an old matter.¡± Old¡­ old matter! Min Guili¡¯s eyes widened. At the same time, Bai Shuangshuang was also feeling uneasy. However, it was probably because the blow today was too big. Yan Jinyu¡¯s words didn¡¯t seem to affect her that much. However, the uneasiness in her heart intensified. However, everyone present, including Yin Jiujin, was puzzled when Yan Jinyu asked this. Yin Jiujin looked at Yan Jinyu¡¯s back with a deep gaze. There was something the youngdy didn¡¯t tell him! And his intuition told him that this was even a big deal! He suddenly remembered that the youngdy had said that Qin Bailu was still useful. She seemed to have known that she would deal with these people one day and Qin Bailu would be useful to her. Indeed, because of Min Rufeng, they would inevitably sh one day. However, he always felt that the youngdy didn¡¯t keep Qin Bailu alive solely because of Min Rufeng. Min Rufeng¡¯s gentle smile faded slightly and he exchanged nces with Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu. They all shook their heads gently. Obviously, they did not know what was going on either. ¡°W-What is she doing?¡± Min Qinn asked in surprise. ¡°Watch quietly first.¡± After saying that, Yin Wuzhan¡¯s gazended on Yan Jinyu again and he sized her up carefully. This eldest daughter of the Yan Family¡­ She didn¡¯t look like she was just a little bold. She waspletely unfathomable. No wonder his wife was frightened by such a little girl. However, he didn¡¯t know what old matter she wanted to confirm. ¡°Hao¡¯er, what is Yu¡¯er¡­¡± Qin Hao shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He didn¡¯t care much, but it was inevitable that he was a little curious and wanted to know what exactly was going on. From the looks of it, Second Yin didn¡¯t know either. Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Director Min was the one who nned the Yan Family¡¯s kidnapping in North City back then, right? Oh, Mrs. Qin should be involved too.¡± Was she here to confirm this with them? How was this a confirmation? It was clearly confirmed long ago! However, everyone was shocked by her words. Wasn¡¯t the Yan Family¡¯s kidnapping in North City purely a kidnapping and ckmail? Why was it rted to the Min Family and the Qin Family? Yin Jiujin pursed his thin lips and clenched his fists. His heart skipped a beat. If that was true, wouldn¡¯t all the hardship the youngdy had suffered be because of him? Why was the Min Family¡¯s Qin Family targeting the Yan Family in North City for no reason? The Yan Family was the number one family in North City, but in the capital, it was just an inconspicuous family. The Yan Family in North City only had ties to the capital because of the engagement between the youngdy and him. ¡°W-What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Bai Shuangshuang was so frightened that she started trembling, especially when she felt Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze bing more and more sinister and frightening. Yan Jinyu naturally sensed it too, but she should settle the matter first now. She wouldfort himter. ¡°Both of you know very well whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, do you think I don¡¯t have any evidence since I dare to say it out loud in public?¡± In fact, she indeed didn¡¯t. Not to mention that it had been too long ago and these two had done a very clean job back then, even if they could find some traces, it would be very difficult to get hold of the evidence. Even if there was really evidence, Yan Jinyu had never investigated it! Yan Jinyu¡¯s thoughts were that she had to deal with these people sooner orter, so it didn¡¯t seem to matter if she found the evidence or not. Ever since she started killing, not many of them died after she held the evidence that condemned the other party to death. As for why Yan Jinyu could tell that it was these two people even though she didn¡¯t investigate, it was mostly because of her strong perception. Just now, Min Guili and Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s reactions were the greatest when she mentioned the old matter. Furthermore, Qin Bailu¡¯s mentioned that it was Bai Shuangshuang who instructed them to kill her, with Yan Jinyu¡¯s brain, she naturally could guess it very quickly. The purpose of the people who kidnapped her back then was to kill her. Seeing that she was still alive, they naturally would make another move. Her appearance in the capital gave the other party a chance. However, due to Yin Jiujin¡¯s deterrence, they didn¡¯t dare to attack her openly. Hence, they could only use that person as a tool. Qin Bailu was the one who was being used. However, when Yan Jinyu asked this, almost everyone thought that she really had evidence, including Yin Jiujin, Min Rufeng, and the other two. Even they believed her, let alone Min Guili and Bai Shuangshuang, the two parties involved. In his shock, Min Guili reached into his clothes and took out an exquisite gun, pointing it at Yan Jinyu. ¡°So what if you have evidence? Since you¡¯re destined to be my enemy, I can¡¯t let you live!¡± However, Min Guili did not dare to shoot. Because he saw that Yan Jinyu, who was standing three steps away from him, didn¡¯t panic at all when the gun was pointed at her. She even took a step forward with a smile! Min Guili¡¯s hand trembled in fear. ¡°Director Min, why are your hands trembling? You have a gun in your hand. You have control.¡± Min Guili saw it clearly. Although she was smiling, there was no warmth in her eyes. Her gaze was bone-chilling! Being stared at by such a gaze, Min Guili felt his scalp tingle and a chill run down his spine. ¡°So, did you really do the kidnapping back then? Then, why did you have to be so ruthless to the two-year-old me?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m engaged to Brother Nine? Because my existence is in your way?¡± Chapter 281 - The Four Of Them Attack

Chapter 281: The Four Of Them Attack

¡°You want to kill me? But do you dare to shoot?¡± Min Guili¡¯s hand that was holding the gun trembled, ¡°Stop! I¡¯ll shoot if you take another step forward!¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled and continued to walk forward. However, when she took a step forward, Min Guili took a step back as if she was the one holding the gun. The onlookers couldn¡¯t see the coldness in Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes. They only felt that this situation was very confusing. ¡°I¡¯m right here. Consider yourself capable if you dare to shoot.¡± Min Guili looked straight at her and panicked when he saw Yin Jiujin standing calmly. He didn¡¯t think that Yin Jiujin would leave Yan Jinyu in danger. Not to mention that Yin Jiujin treated Yan Jinyu differently from others, he wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to her since Yan Jinyu was his fianc¨¦e now. Yin Jiujin was still so calm. He must have expected that nothing would happen to Yan Jinyu! How could Min Guili not panic after thinking this through? He was so flustered that he tripped and fell to the ground. He looked extremely disheveled. He pointed the gun at Yan Jinyu with both hands. ¡°Don¡¯te over! Don¡¯te over!¡± Min Guili tripped over himself in fear because he saw a ruthless killing intent in Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes when she looked at him. He fell because he was shocked. The next second, Yan Jinyu¡¯s figure dashed forward and the gun in Min Guili¡¯s hand was in her hand! As she kicked Min Guili, she raised her gun and pointed it at a corner of the second floor. With two bangs, two people in the corner were shot and fell over the railing of the second floor. The onlookers did not expect her to attack directly and her marksmanship was so urate. One shot for one person! She did not even aim! The screams sounded again. The killers hired by Min Guili were shocked. They couldn¡¯t care less and wanted to attack. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t have a chance. Without anymunication, Min Rufeng, Xi Fengling, and Huo Siyu, who were still standing at the same spot, moved when Yan Jinyu fired. Min Rufeng used silver needles to knock the killers down! One needle for each person! Xi Fengling was using an exquisite dagger. She was so fast when she cut their throats! Huo Siyu was using herncet, but she didn¡¯t throw out her three iconcets that represented her identity at the same time. Instead, she held ancet like Xi Fengling and cut their throats! The other party would definitely have a chance to shoot while they were attacking. Unfortunately, not a single shot hit them! Others thought that the other party had been too frightened and didn¡¯t aim. Only a few people with very good eyesight, such as Yin Jiujin and Huo Xuan, could clearly tell that they had avoided the other party¡¯s bullets. They wanted to help, but they didn¡¯t have the chance. The people downstairs were all dealt with by the three of them. Yan Jinyu killed the people upstairs one by one with her gun. Even the people hiding in the dark weren¡¯t spared! This dangerous scenested for less than three minutes. Yan Jinyu stepped on Min Guili and didn¡¯t even change her grip on the gun! The banquet hall was filled with the smell of blood. Some of the timid ones even vomited! The gunshot wound was still fine, but the key was Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu¡¯s method of killing. When they cut open the killers¡¯ throats, blood spurted out. That scene¡­ Not many people could withstand it, let alone not many people here had really seen blood. Min Qinn was so frightened that she almost fainted and she vomited very badly. This wasn¡¯t only because of such a bloody scene, but also because Yan Jinyu really dared to kill! Then, what Yan Jinyu said to her at Mount Jing back then, ¡°don¡¯t provoke her, otherwise she would kill her¡± wasn¡¯t to scare her at all! Yan Jinyu really dared to do it! Hence, for a moment, she knew she had just walked past the gates of hell! It was already good enough that she didn¡¯t faint. As Yin Wuzhan supported her, he looked at Yan Jinyu, who killed without batting an eyelid. His expression wasplicated. And then he looked at Yin Jiujin¡­ However, Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression did not change. So, Jin¡¯er knew that this girl had such capabilities? These four people were each more ruthless than the other, and their cooperation was so tacit! The scene was too noisy. Yan Jinyu calmly put away her gun and nced over, ¡°Be quiet.¡± There was no harsh tone and she was even smiling, but no one dared to make a sound. Even the people who were vomiting did not dare to make too much noise. Yan Jinyu retracted her foot that was stepping on Min Guili and pointed the gun at his head. Min Guili was already frightened silly. ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡± ¡°No matter how many of such third-rate killerse, they can¡¯t touch us at all. Look, they were all dealt with in a few minutes.¡± ¡°Director Min, you¡¯re still too careless. You want to kill Feng. Didn¡¯t you investigate Feng¡¯s background before carefully nning? Didn¡¯t you do very well when you sent someone to North City to kidnap me back then? You didn¡¯t leave any evidence.¡± Min Guili¡¯s pupils constricted. Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s right. You didn¡¯t leave any evidence. I don¡¯t have any evidence at all. I was lying to you on purpose earlier. Are you surprised?¡± ¡°I was just guessing at first. I didn¡¯t expect that a casual trick like this would really trick you guys out.¡± Min Guili was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. ¡°¡­¡± The others. Suddenly, Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile faded and she looked down at him. ¡°But it has been confirmed that the kidnapping back then was indeed rted to you.¡± ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s unforgivable.¡± Her t tone terrified everyone. It was not Min Guili alone who was shocked, but everyone. Different people had different reasons for being shocked. Those who knew the truth were shocked because they felt sorry for her. Those who did not know were shocked simply because her clearly ordinary tone gave people a feeling of fear. She turned to look at Min Rufeng. ¡°Feng, continue.¡± That was all she said. It wasn¡¯t much. The others were confused, but Min Rufeng knew what she was talking about. He pressed on his phone twice. The audio on the big screen continued to y. ¡°Nan¡¯er, what about you? Do you want to kill me too?¡± It was Old Master Min¡¯s voice. Hearing this, Min Nan¡¯s legs went limp. ¡°Grandfather, if you have to me someone, me yourself for being biased towards that illegitimate son, Min Rufeng! You gave him what originally belonged to me! Since that¡¯s the case, I can only be unfilial!¡± At that moment, Min Nan¡¯s voice was still that of a teenager. ¡°Our Min Family always hands over to the capable. I handed the Min Family to Feng because Feng is a rare medical genius! He can read and even memorize many books rted to Chinese medicine at the age of five. Who canpare to him?¡± ¡°If the Min Family is handed to Feng, it will definitely rise to another level!¡± ¡°Grandfather, you don¡¯t have to say all this. These are all excuses for your favoritism! Can I notpare to an illegitimate son? What a joke!¡± ¡°Y-you¡¯re simply¡­¡± He vomited blood. It should be that bowl of medicine. ¡°The Min Family will be destroyed in your hands sooner orter!¡± ¡°Why should Dad worry about this? Just go in peace. I¡¯ll protect the Min Family!¡± Min Guili said. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s helping you?¡± At this point, everyone pricked up their ears. They were also very curious. Who could actually make such a formidable figure like Old Master Min fall? ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m also very curious. I don¡¯t know why either. That person is clearly so mysterious, but he wants me to tell you his name before you die. Could it be that he¡¯s someone you know, Dad?¡± ¡°Liu Guang, the person who helped us is called Liu Guang.¡± Yin Jiujin, who had been looking at Yan Jinyu, realized that her expression seemed to change for a moment when she heard this name. Her grip on the gun instantly tightened. A meticulous person would also notice that Min Rufeng, Xi Fengling, and Huo Siyu¡¯s expressions changed slightly when they heard this name. However, how many people were still in the mood to observe others¡¯ expressions at this time? Yin Jiujin was one, Huo Xuan was one, Qin Hao was one, Min Sisi was one, and Luo Yikun was one too. Among these people, other than Yin Jiujin and Huo Xuan, who knew their identities, the others all hadplicated expressions. Especially Qin Hao and Luo Yikun. With Luo Yikun¡¯s judgment, although there were not many signs to prove their identities when he saw them attack, they happened to be four skilled people and one of them even used silver needles as weapons. Those who had some understanding of the killer world would guess in that direction. If Luo Yikun could even guess in that direction, let alone Qin Hao. His dazed eyes were razor-sharp now as he stared at Huo Siyu. He didn¡¯t know what to think. As for Min Sisi, she did not think so far ahead as the two of them. She was only surprised by the skills of the four of them and guessed what their identities might be. Before she could figure it out, she was attracted by the name ¡°Liu Guang¡±. She had clearly deleted this part too. Min Rufeng had actually recovered it! Most importantly, Min Rufeng could actually restore all the recordings that she had personally deleted! ¡°Liu¡­¡± Old Master Min¡¯s voice broke after saying that one word. ¡°Dad, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s cremate the corpse before your second unclees back. We will send away all the rted people and dere to the public that your grandfather had died of illness!¡± The audio ended there. ¡°Brother, y-you actually dare!¡± Min Xiangbei was so angry that he wished he could rush over and give Min Guili two kicks. Although he had long known that the Old Master¡¯s death was rted to Min Guili, after hearing this recording, he could no longer suppress his anger. Of course, he really did as he thought. When Min Xiangbei was young, his personality was actually simr to Min Ting¡¯s now. He was impulsive and had no rules. He rushed over and kicked Min Guili a few times, making Min Guili scream. After stopping, he didn¡¯t forget to scold, ¡°I wish I could cut you into pieces right now!¡± ¡°That¡¯s your father! Your biological father! How can you be so ruthless!¡± As he spoke, he kicked him twice more. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t kick him to death first. Eldest Miss Yan seems to have something to ask,¡± Min Ting said. Min Xiangbei retracted his leg and gave Yan Jinyu an apologetic look before retreating to the side. Yan Jinyu smiled back at him before looking at Min Guili, ¡°Tsk tsk, Director Min is almost half dead so it seems like he can¡¯t answer me either.¡± ¡°Actually, I have nothing to ask.¡± ¡°Back then, you wanted to kill me. Oh, and you want to kill me now too.¡± She nced at Bai Shuangshuang, whose face waspletely pale, ¡°Previously, the eldest daughter of the Qiu Family said that Mrs. Qin had always used Second Miss Qin as a tool. Second Miss Qin hired killers to assassinate me in North City, and that day, she hired a group of people to attack me at the Empire Mall. It was all Mrs. Qin¡¯s instructions.¡± ¡°Mrs. Qin mistook that Second Miss Qin wasn¡¯t your daughter, so you pushed her out to pave the way for the daughter whom you thought was yours, Eldest Miss Min.¡± ¡°So, since 16 years ago, you¡¯ve been nning to remove me, the greatest stumbling block of your daughter¡¯s marriage into the Yin Family.¡± ¡°Tsk, do I look so easy to bully?¡± ¡°Sixteen years ago, you couldn¡¯t even kill the two-year-old me. And now, you want to kill me? I can only say that you¡¯re dreaming.¡± She swept her gaze across them. ¡°I¡¯ll say it here today.¡± She pointed at Yin Jiujin. ¡°He¡¯s my man. If anyone dares to covet him, Min Guili will be your example!¡± Bang! The bullet hit Min Guili¡¯s calf. Chapter 282 - Martial Art Experts

Chapter 282: Martial Art Experts

¡°Aaahh¡ª¡± The piercing scream reverberated throughout the entire banquet hall. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°Feng will deal with you.¡± ¡°But just because I don¡¯t kill you doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t kill others.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. I¡¯ll say it here today. If anyone dares to think about people whom they shouldn¡¯t, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± With a bang, she hit the side of Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s foot. Bai Shuangshuang screamed, and fainted. That also frightened everyone. ¡°Alright, the rest of you¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Come out!¡± Everyone was stunned. They followed Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze. On the second floor, someone walked out from the corner. He was wearing a ck hoodie and a ghost mask that hid his face. Yan Jinyu¡¯s gun was already pointed at him. ¡°How capable. You hid very well. I almost didn¡¯t notice you!¡± Not only did Yan Jinyu not notice him, even Yin Jiujin, Qin Hao, Huo Xuan, and the others didn¡¯t notice him. Their attention waspletely attracted by themotion in the banquet hall. All of them had their own thoughts and worries, hence they ignored their surroundings. They were actually so careless! Yin Jiujin frowned deeply. He hurriedly walked towards Yan Jinyu and stood beside her in a protective posture. At the same time, the silver revolver that he had worn to protect himself appeared in his hand again. ¡°It¡¯s not that I hid well but because I¡¯ve just arrived a while ago. Otherwise, how could I have hidden under your nose for so long?¡± He didn¡¯t seem to panic at all when Yan Jinyu pointed a gun at him. The moment this person appeared, Min Rufeng and the other two had serious expressions. The trio looked at Yan Jinyu with worry. They wanted to say somethingforting, but no one spoke. They didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, Min Rufeng moved his gaze away from Yan Jinyu and looked at the person on the second floor. His gaze was sharp. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people like you who can appear silently in my territory. You¡¯re one of them. You¡¯re really brave toe alone.¡± ¡°I dare toe naturally because I¡¯mpletely confident in escaping. Feng, you don¡¯t have to scare me. We¡¯re all old acquaintances. We all know very well how each of us does our thing.¡± ¡°With us around, you still want to leave safely? Aren¡¯t you being too arrogant?¡± Xi Fengling sneered coldly, but she didn¡¯t move immediately. Instead, she looked at Yan Jinyu inquiringly. ¡°Capture him alive!¡± As soon as Yan Jinyu finished speaking, she pulled the trigger. With a bang, the bullet went straight for the man¡¯s heart without any mercy! With a ng, his dagger quickly blocked the bullet again! Taking advantage of this opportunity, Yan Jinyu said to the other three, ¡°Be careful!¡± Then, the four of them leaped over at the same time. Min Rufeng and Huo Siyu ran in front. Xi Fengling and Yan Jinyu looked at each other tacitly. The two of them leaped forward and jumped on the shoulders of the two people in front. Then, they used the momentum to jump up to the second floor! Their actions were smooth and very suave. And they even cooperated so well! Someone in the crowd eximed, ¡°Damn! They must be martial arts experts!¡± Most importantly, three of them were even wearing long gowns! Especially Yan Jinyu. How did she manage to do it so deftly with her floor-sweeping gown? Yes, she had held onto her skirt when she ran, but¡­ this was simply too surreal! Yin Jiujin stood rooted to the ground. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he trusted Yan Jinyu and felt that she wouldn¡¯t be hurt, or because he felt that the person wouldn¡¯t hurt her. However, he looked a little unfathomable as he stood rooted to the ground. On the other side, Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling, who had leaped up to the second floor, stood on both sides of the corridor and blocked his escape routes. ¡°We were careless to let you escape once back then. Now, do you think you can still escape from us?¡± Xi Fengling held a dagger in one hand and twisted her hair charmingly with the other. She was seductive and dangerous. The person nced at her. ¡°Whether I can escape or not is not up to you guys.¡± ¡°I told you that all of us are familiar with each other¡¯s style. Since I dare to appear here, you should know that I¡¯ve made arrangements to ensure that I can leave safely.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really as confident as ever.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him coldly. Yin Jiujin¡¯s suit was still draped over her shoulders because of her actions. ¡°Your so-called n of retreat is only because you wouldn¡¯t meet us. Do you think you can still leave sessfully after going against the four of us at the same time?¡± Yan Jinyu continued. Min Rufeng and Huo Siyu had already quickly gone up to the second via the stairs. They each stood beside Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling. ¡°So Yu¡¯er must keep me here today?¡± The masked man looked at her. He was wearing a mask and his expression could not be seen, but his voice sounded very familiar. It didn¡¯t seem like a confrontation, but more like pleasantries between acquaintances. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Yes, I almost forgot that I¡¯ve gotta call you Eldest Miss Yan now.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression was cold and her eyes were ruthless. The masked man was unmoved. ¡°If you can really keep me here today, I¡¯ll be very relieved because this means that you, who have always been soft-hearted, have finally learned to be ruthless.¡± He held a dagger in his right hand and took out something that looked like a remote control with his left. Seeing that thing, even Min Rufeng tensed up, let alone Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu. Only Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°You guys should be familiar with this, right?¡± Of course, it was familiar. Yan Jinyu, Hei Yao, and Min Rufeng had researched and developed it together! The bomb activator! Did they think that the bomb was an ordinary bomb? No, it was a modified small bomb. The same activator could control more than 10 bombs! Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu weren¡¯t involved in the research, but they had seen the activator before! ¡°10 bombs are scattered all over the Min Family¡¯s mansion.¡± As he spoke, he looked at the banquet hall below. ¡°There are also a few bombs hidden in this banquet hall. When I press it, the hundreds of people present will all turn into ashes.¡± He did not lower his voice. The people in the banquet hall downstairs who were focused on watching the show again, heard him clearly. They were terrified. Someone eximed. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to die here! I¡¯m just here to attend a banquet. You guys can fool around if you want to, but why do you have to implicate us?¡± ¡°Let him go! Let him go! We don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±?die. One of them choked back hisst word. It was a gunshot. The bullet hit his feet. He almost fainted when he reacted. Because the person who fired the gun was Master Nine! Yin Jiujin swept his dark gaze over. ¡°Whoever makes another fuss will die.¡± Now, no one dared to make a fuss. Compared to being killed in the explosionter, Master Nine¡¯s bullet would kill him right on the spot now! Who dared? They quickly curled up into a ball to reduce their presence, wishing that Master Nine couldn¡¯t see them. ¡°W-What should we do? Bombs!¡± Min Qinn was already extremely frightened when she saw that Yan Jinyu was the one who attacked. Then, she witnessed Yan Jinyu¡¯s superb skills which she leaped from the first floor and used Huo Siyu to jump to the second floor that was more than three meters high! She was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t recover from her shock for a long time. Now that she heard that there was a bomb in the banquet hall, her legs went limp and her face turned pale. ¡°Can¡¯t you be quieter?¡± Yin Wuzhan was a good-tempered person and rarely got angry. He only scolded Min Qinn angrily because he really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at the asion? Why are you making your presence known?¡± Yin Wuzhan was afraid that if she made a fuss, the other party would notice her and capture her as a hostage or something. Although Yin Wuzhan was also very shocked that Yan Jinyu actually had such good skills, he knew very well that now was not the time to pursue this matter. They didn¡¯t know how to fight, so all they could do was try their best not to be a burden. Yan Jinyu, who was standing upstairs, ignored everyone else¡¯s actions. She only looked at Yin Jiujin when he did that. Their eyes met and she smiled brightly at Yin Jiujin. It felt good to have someone guarding her back. When she looked at the masked man again, her smilepletely disappeared and was reced with coldness and sharpness. The masked man was stunned. Although it was only for a moment, the masked man¡¯s eyes which were exposed were indeed stunned. Huo Siyu, who was standing beside Yan Jinyu, caught it. She snorted inwardly.?The traitor deserved it! Why was he sad now? Originally, they all couldn¡¯tpare to this person¡¯s status in Beauty Yu¡¯s heart. He did it to himself. It was already very difficult for someone who came from Ghost ughter Ind to trust someone. He had received Beauty Yu¡¯s full trust but chose to betray her. Now, he was sad. Who was he trying to show that to? ¡°Are you threatening me with someone else¡¯s life?¡± Yan Jinyu said calmly, ¡°Where did you get the idea that I would be threatened by you for someone else¡¯s life?¡± She sneered, ¡°Do I look like such a kind person?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not threatening you with unimportant people. Isn¡¯t your fianc¨¦ still downstairs? No matter how skilled he is, can he sessfully escape when a few bombs explode at the same time? You know very well how powerful the bombs are.¡± ¡°I¡¯m using him to threaten you.¡± These words sessfully made Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression change, even though she only frowned. She looked at Yin Jiujin, who was standing downstairs. ¡°It seems like you want to make me a burden to Little Yu¡¯er,¡± Yin Jiujin said indifferently. ¡°Am I that weak in your opinion?¡± The corners of his lips curled up slightly and his eyes darkened. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to where I am today by sitting and waiting for death.¡± ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you guess how many of your so-called bombs are still intact?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Qin Hao slowly walked out. Behind Qin Hao was Yin Jiujin¡¯s special assistant, Lin Zimu. And what they were holding was clearly the defused bombs! Tacit understanding wasn¡¯t something that only killers had. Yin Jiujin and Qin Hao had beenrades in the army for many years. There were some things that didn¡¯t need to be said. Their tacit understanding was there too. Yin Jiujin stood motionless in the banquet hall to divert the other party¡¯s attention. With themotion, Yin Jiujin¡¯s shotpletely diverted the masked man¡¯s attention. That was when Qin Hao and Lin Zimu acted. As for why they could find the bombs and defuse them in such a short time, it was because Lin Zimu and Qin Hao were experts in this area, especially Qin Hao. How could Qin Hao not have any ability when he could survive in the army and manage a group of people by himself and only take direct orders from the very top? Seeing this, the masked man was stunned. Chapter 283 - Jinyus Warning

Chapter 283: Jinyu¡¯s Warning

¡°As expected of the famous Master Nine. I¡¯ve underestimated you!¡± There was also the eldest son of the Qin Family! They were not pushovers. It was already difficult enough to deal with her alone. His bargaining chip was these bombs. Now, these people came. ¡°However, there are a total of 10 bombs. You¡¯ve only removed six. In other words, there are four left in this mansion.¡± Holding the starter in his hand, he said, ¡°If I press it like this, the people present might not be able to avoid it.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. If you want to press it, just press it!¡± Xi Fengling said impatiently. ¡°If you really want to press it, you wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time here.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t care why you came here today. We don¡¯t care if you¡¯re here to kill or to find out about our backgrounds. Since you¡¯ve shown yourself, we can¡¯t let you escape from our hands. It¡¯s up to you whether to surrender or attack!¡± ¡°You still dare to nt bombs in the Min Family¡¯s mansion. Don¡¯t you know that Min Rufeng is about to take over the Min Family? Do you really think we¡¯re pushovers! The trouble has already reached our territory!¡± The masked man nced at her and then looked at Min Rufeng. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the recording just now? You should have heard who was involved in the Min Family¡¯s matter back then, right?¡± ¡°Since he has been in contact with the Min Family since early years, he¡¯s naturally very familiar with the Min Family. You all know his style of doing things. He¡¯s the most careful. He will definitely bepletely prepared wherever he appears. Not to mention anything else, he will at least have three backup ns about escaping. Furthermore, this is the Min Family.¡± After saying that, he casually threw something out. Instantly, there was smoke in the corridor. Then, there was a loud bang! After the smoke dissipated, they saw that the wall behind the masked man actually opened and closed like a secret door! The masked man also turned to the other side of the wall after the secret door was opened and closed! This operation! Min Ting, Min Xiangbei, Min Guili, who was in so much pain but did not faint, and Meng An and Min Nan were all shocked. After living in the Min Family¡¯s mansion for so many years, they didn¡¯t even know that there was a secret door in the corridor on the second floor! Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu wanted to chase after them, but Yan Jinyu and Min Rufeng said at the same time, ¡°There¡¯s no need to chase after him.¡± ¡°Since he¡¯d escaped, it¡¯s impossible for us to catch up to him,¡± Yan Jinyu said and looked at Min Rufeng. ¡°Feng, it¡¯s time for you to clean up the Min Family¡¯s mansion after taking over the Min Family.¡± ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Yan Jinyu asked, ¡°Feng, did you¡­ do it on purpose just now?¡± She asked softly. Other than the four of them, no one else could hear her. What on purpose? Of course, it was about the smokescreen thrown by the masked man. It might affect the three of them, but it couldn¡¯t affect Min Rufeng, the medical expert. If Min Rufeng wanted to, he could totally stop him. Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu didn¡¯t realize it at first, but they realized after Yan Jinyu asked that. All of them knew each other very well. Min Rufeng paused and smiled at her. ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t hide it from you.¡± ncing at the people downstairs, Min Rufeng retracted his gaze and continued to say to Yan Jinyu, ¡°If he really had any ill intentions when he came here, he wouldn¡¯t have deliberately appeared and even threatened us with the bomb activator. If he wanted to, he could have hit the bomb and silently pressed the activator. All of us would have been blown to ashes.¡± ¡°But he didn¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°At first, I couldn¡¯t tell his intentions. Until he said those words.¡± ¡°He said that the recording mentioned that person and he also said that this is the Min Family.¡± Xi Fengling narrowed her eyes and said confidently, ¡°He¡¯s here to send us news. He wants to tell us that that person is rted to the Min Family in some way.¡± Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu naturally could tell too. ¡°What exactly does he want to do?¡± Huo Siyu asked with a frown. ¡°Aren¡¯t we enemies now¡­¡± As Huo Siyu spoke, she suddenly paused and looked carefully at Yan Jinyu. However, they couldn¡¯t see anything wrong with Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression, but her gaze wasplicated and unfathomable. ¡°Let¡¯s settle the remaining trouble first,¡± she said to Min Rufeng. The three of them looked at her and then sighed inwardly. In the end, no one said anything. Min Rufeng followed her instructions and went forward. He ced his hands on the railing and looked at the people in the banquet hall on the first floor. ¡°This small farce has disturbed everyone.¡± No one dared to say anything or ask further. ¡°I believe everyone has also seen the will my grandfather left behind and heard the recording, so I won¡¯t waste my breath here. My disappearance back then was caused by Meng An. My mother¡¯s death is rted to Meng An. My grandfather¡¯s death is rted to my father, Meng An, and Min Nan.¡± ¡°The Min Family will settle these matters internally, but from today onwards, I, Min Rufeng, am the head of the Min Family. After today, I will officially take over the position of the director of the Imperial Capital Hospital and be thergest shareholder of all the hospitals under the Min Family¡¯s holdings.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s clean up the hall. The banquet is officially starting.¡± ¡°Today is my Second Uncle¡¯s birthday. Please give me some face and stay for a while longer.¡± ¡°As for what happened in the Min Family today, I don¡¯t want to hear any rumors outside. I believe everyone has seen our methods. We¡¯re not kind people. If anyone dares to spread rumors outside, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless.¡± ¡°Of course, all of us please don¡¯t have any hopes of getting lucky. We can even find the truth from so many years ago. If anyone spreads what happened today, it will be easy for us to find out.¡± Some of the guests promised not to spread it. With one person speaking, the others naturally agreed. Min Rufeng nodded and said to Min Xiangbei, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Second Uncle to arrange for someone to bring the three of them down.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Min Xiangbei looked at Min Rufeng differently. Especially when he saw the four of them standing together. He had seen their skills clearly just now. This was not something an ordinary person could have! Moreover, that masked person seemed to know the four of them! Min Xiangbei ordered someone to bring Min Guili and his family away. Min Guili naturally couldn¡¯t struggle. Meng An and Min Nan could struggle, but they didn¡¯t dare to. They were not their match! If the other party killed as soon as they attacked, how were they to fight against them? If they angered the other party, who knew if they would kill them directly? Min Ting instructed someone to bring the killers on the second floor and in the banquet hall away and clean up the scene. They moved very quickly. In less than 10 minutes, the banquet hall returned to its original clean and tidy state as if the shocking fight had never happened. Only the fainted Bai Shuangshuang was left in the banquet hall. ¡°Little Yu, what should we do with her?¡± The few of them were still standing on the second floor. They waited for the servants to clean up the blood on the ground before going down. Min Rufeng asked Yan Jinyu as he looked at Bai Shuangshuang who was lying on the ground. The surroundings were quiet and with him asking, everyone pricked up their ears to listen. In fact, they were also curious about how Yan Jinyu would deal with Bai Shuangshuang. No matter how many guesses they had about Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, everyone had amon understanding of her now. That was¡­ She was outstanding and ruthless. ¡°I naturally can¡¯t keep someone who wants to kill me repeatedly.¡± ¡°Bring her back to the Mount West Vi,¡± she said to Lin Zimu. Lin Zimu answered respectfully, ¡°Yes, Miss Yu.¡± This was the second time Lin Zimu saw Yan Jinyu make a move after the shooting range of the Mount West Vi base. Back at the Mount West Vi base, he had already admired Yan Jinyu¡¯s marksmanship. Now that he saw Yan Jinyu make a move, his understanding of her deepened again. Miss Yu was really the number one killer, ¡°Chi¡±, of the killer world! She was a famous big shot! She was also someone his boss cared about, so he naturally had to respect her from the bottom of his heart. Qin Bailu, who was still in shock, suddenly recovered. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Why? Second Miss Qin, are you trying to stop us?¡± Without Yin Jiujin and Yan Jinyu saying a word, Lin Zimu¡¯s expression turned cold, and Qin Bailu didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. ¡°No, no¡­ I just want to talk to her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s fainted now. Do you want to follow her to the Mount West Vi to talk to her?¡± Qin Bailu¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She had been in the interrogation room of Mount West Vi¡­ or rather, in the dungeon. That ce was not a ce for humans at all. It was damp and smelly, and there were even rats. That was not all. There were many torture devices inside, and some of them were even stained with blood. She did not know how many people had died there. She did not want to go there ever again! ¡°No, no, I have a way.¡± As she spoke, she turned around and took a ss of champagne from the champagne stand, throwing it at Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s face. So ruthless! If it was an outsider, the impact wouldn¡¯t be so big. Bai Shuangshuang was her biological mother! Many people thought to themselves.?No wonder she is Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s daughter, she is indeed ruthless. Bai Shuangshuang slowly woke up. Seeing that almost everyone was staring at her, she was so frightened that she almost fainted again. She didn¡¯t forget that Yan Jinyu had shot at her and almost hit her! She searched warily and only heaved a sigh of relief when she looked up and saw Yan Jinyu standing upstairs. Then, she touched the champagne on her face. ¡°Who poured it on me?!¡± She still dared to question people at a time like this. They did not know if they should say that she was bold or ignorant. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Seeing Qin Bailu, Bai Shuangshuang instinctively retreated, ¡°Y-you, don¡¯te over!¡± She wanted to look for Min Guili, but she couldn¡¯t find him. She nced at Qin Chongwen, ¡°Hubby, I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call thewyer over tomorrow. Let¡¯s get a divorce. If you weren¡¯t destined to have a bad ending, I wouldn¡¯t have let you off so easily!¡± Qin Chongwen¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°Bai Shuangshuang, all the best to you!¡± However, Bai Shuangshuang caught that phrase ¡°destined to have a bad ending¡± and was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t say anything. She knew that Qin Chongwen¡¯s words must be rted to Yan Jinyu. Now that the matter was exposed, she knew that Yan Jinyu would definitely not let her off. Seeing her fear, Qin Bailu sneered, ¡°Mom, you still don¡¯t know, right? You¡¯re about to be brought to the Mount West Vi.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that. I thought that you were ruthless when you had schemed against me and made me be Min Sisi¡¯s shield for so many years. I didn¡¯t expect you to even attempt to kill a two-year-old child back then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to kill her, but the key is that you can¡¯t even kill a two-year-old child. You¡¯re really¡­ useless!¡± ¡°How is it? You¡¯ve nned for so many years. What did you get in the end?¡± Mount West Vi!! Bai Shuangshuang looked up and saw Lin Zimu standing at the side. Only then did she know that Qin Bailu wasn¡¯t lying to her, and she instantly broke out in cold sweat. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t think that anyone will save you. You¡¯ve schemed against me for so many years. I can¡¯t wait for you to die before I feel happy. Of course, even if I want to save you, I don¡¯t have the ability. Don¡¯t expect my biological father to save you either. He can¡¯t even help himself now.¡± ¡°Oh, you can look for Min Sisi. After all, you¡¯ve done so much for her all these years.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Min Sisi. Min Sisi lowered her head. Her expression could not be seen, but the handbag in her hand was almost twisted in her grip. It was obvious that she was not calm. She was not calm because of Yan Jinyu and the others¡¯ superb skills and the appearance of the masked man. She didn¡¯t know the masked man, but she was certain that he was on her side! The masked man obviously knew Yan Jinyu and the others. He was even very familiar with them. However, she had never heard of Yan Jinyu, Min Rufeng, and the other two! Then, how much did she not know? Where did Yan Jinyu and the rest learn all these skills? The unknown was the scariest! She was indignant! All these years, it was fine if she didn¡¯t get anything. Now, all the people she could use had been dealt with by the other party. Her situation was even worse than before! In the past, she was still the eldest daughter of the Min Family, the most outstanding daughter of a wealthy family in the eyes of all the wealthydies. Not only that, but there were also a few people who contributed to her n. However, now, other than that person and the help that person gave her, she had nothing left. It was even very likely that because of her change in identity, the attitudes of thedies who used to have a good impression of her would also change. Qin Bailu still wanted to implicate her when she was already at such a disadvantage! She looked up at Qin Bailu with an unfriendly gaze. However, the hostility in her eyes quickly concealed. She had to calm down first. She couldn¡¯t let others notice her difference and make the situation worse. She looked at them and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done for me all these years.¡± ¡°All these years, other than finding an opportunity to expose the truth of Grandfather¡¯s death, I¡¯ve been learning medicine ording to Grandfather¡¯sst wish. I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± ¡°Manydies and youngdies who are familiar with me know that.¡± ¡°You guys n for me? n for what? Marry into the Yin Family? No matter what, I, Min Sisi, am the only daughter of the Min Family. Why would I, who was personally brought back to the Min Family and raised by Grandfather, think about someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦? You guys have underestimated me.¡± She looked at Yin Jiujin. ¡°That¡¯s right. Second Cousin is very outstanding, but Second Cousin is engaged. I know my limits.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done in the past, so don¡¯t think of ndering me now. Now that I¡¯vepleted what Grandfather instructed me to do, I¡¯ll only focus on my studies in the future. I won¡¯t consider anything else for the time being.¡± ¡°I just want to study quietly and finish my studies before going to the hospital to work. I don¡¯t want to get involved in your matters.¡± ¡°Y-you¡­ You¡¯re the one who is the most hidden!¡± Bai Shuangshuang pointed at her. Min Sisi¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°What do you mean by the most hidden? I¡¯ve been carrying the legacy left behind by Grandfather for so many years alone. Naturally, I have to be careful at all times. How can I let you find out? Now that my mission is finallyplete, I can live my life in peace.¡± She said to Yin Jiujin and Yan Jinyu, ¡°Second Cousin, Eldest Miss Yan, you don¡¯t have to listen to them. They just want to drag someone down with them. I don¡¯t have the intention to do that.¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t even look at her. Yan Jinyu, who was standing on the second floor, adjusted her suit jacket and said with a smile, ¡°Then, Eldest Miss Min, please remember what you said.¡± ¡°Of course, don¡¯t forget my warning just now. No one can think about my man.¡± Min Sisi held her handbag tightly. ¡°Of course. Eldest Miss Yan, don¡¯t worry.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her and smiled before turning to Yin Jiujin. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± Yin Jiujin had actually been looking at her. Seeing that she was smiling sweetly and calling him, the darkness in his eyes dissipated a little and there was a hint of gentleness. ¡°Yes?¡± Suddenly, Yan Jinyu leaped and stood on the railing on the second floor. ¡°I¡¯ll jump down from here. Catch me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. ¡°¡­¡± Everyone. Chapter 284 - Public Display Of Affection

Chapter 284: Public Disy Of Affection

Yin Jiujin was hapless and shocked. He hurriedly walked over and stood underneath, afraid that she would immediately jump down. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t mess around. Come down.¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ming down now. Brother Nine, you have to catch me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to jump down. Go walk down the stairs step by step!¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him and smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. The gown is too long. It¡¯s not easy to go downstairs.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone.?Be honest. How did you jump up earlier? Is the gown too long a reason to limit your actions? She looked unreasonable. Many people present knew that Yin Jiujin had an indifferent personality and was decisive and ruthless. They were a little worried for Yan Jinyu, afraid that she would get too carried away and anger Yin Jiujin. Although Yan Jinyu¡¯s ability was indeed formidable andpletely exceeded their expectations, the person in front of them was Master Nine. With Master Nine¡¯s temper, it was hard to imagine that he would like girls who were unreasonable in front of him. After all, Master Nine¡¯s face was dark now. Unfortunately, they were about to be proven wrong. Yin Jiujin seemed to sigh before saying gently, ¡°Then stand there and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go upstairs and carry you down.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone. They were so full of love! And it was Master Nine¡¯s love! They had never thought that they would be able to witness Master Nine¡¯s public disy of affection one day! However, after today, no one would dare to say that the eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City wasn¡¯t worthy of Master Nine anymore. There were many beautiful girls, but there were really not many girls who looked as beautiful as Eldest Miss Yan who smiled so pure and bright. She was also so soft and cute. With her marksmanship and skills, she was definitely an expert among experts. She even had such a close rtionship with the Second Young Master of the Min Family, the daughter of the Huo Family, and the boss of Mei Feng, who was famous in the capital. Anyone with eyes could tell that the four of them had an extraordinary rtionship and they had known each other for a long time. Their background was mysterious. They couldn¡¯t guess it, but it was definitely a level that they couldn¡¯te into contact with. With these three people standing behind Eldest Miss Yan, who dared to say that she was someone who came from a small family and was not favored by her family and had no backing? Anyway, they didn¡¯t dare to think that way anymore. Not many of them could afford to provoke people like them who killed others whenever they attacked. Look, the Min Family hadpletely changed because of Second Young Master Min¡¯s return. Of course, the people who came to the Min Family¡¯s banquet were all influential people after all. There were always a few people who were knowledgeable. They were a group of four and all were so skilled. One of them used silver needles as a weapon and the other used a dagger. Some people would always think in that direction. However, it was just a casual thought. They quickly threw this thought to the back of their mind. Because these four people were too young, the four of them were not very old when the four killers became famous. Thinking about how Min Rufeng was 10 years old when he went missing and was already past the best age to nurture a killer, they didn¡¯t think in that direction anymore. Naturally, there were also people who insisted on thinking in that direction. For example, Qin Hao, Luo Yikun, Yin Wuzhan and Yin Yuhan of the Yin Family, and Qin Chongwen, who had retired after staying in the army for many years. As for Qin Bailu and Min Sisi. Qin Bailu was inexperienced. She had only heard of the four killers¡¯ names and didn¡¯t know much about them. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t recognize them just because they attacked. Min Sisi waspletely distracted by something else. She didn¡¯t think in that direction at all. Of course, it was also possible that she subconsciously didn¡¯t want to think in that direction. After all, that meant that she could not shake their powerful foundations. However, why they and these people didn¡¯t think in that direction was mainly because Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu didn¡¯t use weapons that could indicate their identities. ¡°No, I want to jump.¡± Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t exin why she wanted to do this. It was just that at that instant, she suddenly wanted to do so when she saw Yin Jiujin standing downstairs. If she really had to give a reason, it would probably be that she had killed many people just now and her emotions were a little abnormal. In the past, whenever she killed someone, she would feel disgusted and need to drink yogurt to suppress the disgusting smell of blood. She no longer felt as disgusting as before, but she was still affected. She saw those women who coveted Yin Jiujin standing downstairs in the same space as him as her emotions were affected, so she just wanted to be willful for once¡­ Uh, although she always did as she pleased. However, she just wanted to do it so bluntly so that those women who coveted Yin Jiujin could see who Yin Jiujin belonged to! She had just made a move to intimidate everyone. If she openly revealed that Yin Jiujin was hers, it would give those women a greater impact and make them remember that even more consciously. She didn¡¯t want any random woman to appear and fight with her in the future. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with them. ¡°¡­¡± The three people standing behind her. In the end, Xi Fengling spoke first, ¡°Beauty Yu, what kind of bewitching behavior is this?¡± Min Rufeng and Huo Siyu were about to speak when Yan Jinyu turned back and smiled at them. ¡°¡­¡± This strange expression looked like the expression she had when she ¡°acted up¡± in the past. It was clearly a smile, but it gave people a creepy feeling. Min Rufeng sighed softly. ¡°Be careful. You¡¯re wearing a gown.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, just jump. It¡¯s only three-meter high,¡± Huo Siyu said. It was better than her locking herself in her room to drink yogurt and torture herself like before. It was not high either. Not to mention that there was someone downstairs to catch her, even if there was no one, with Beauty Yu¡¯s skills, she would be fine. However, hadn¡¯t Beauty Yu¡¯s illness improved long ago? Huo Siyu could not understand. ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯ming down. Catch me.¡± Seeing that she was determined to do so, Yin Jiujin was helpless. He spread his arms. ¡°You knew that I pampered you.¡± Wasn¡¯t it because he doted on her? Worried that she would drop Yin Jiujin¡¯s suit jacket, Yan Jinyu specially pulled it closer. She leaped! Although they had seen Yan Jinyu¡¯s shocking skills, many people were still shocked when they saw her jump down. Yin Jiujin caught her steadily. Yan Jinyu¡¯s arms wrapped around his neck and she leaned forward to kiss the corner of his lips. One touch and she was gone. However, Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes darkened as he smiled slightly. ¡°Are you that eager?¡± His faint smile coupled with his deep and pleasant voice was a little seductive. Yan Jinyu blinked and didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t wait.¡± ¡°You¡¯re allowed to kiss me.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. She narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°Brother Nine, you said that.¡± ¡°Yes, I said that.¡± ¡°Then put me down first. There are too many people so it¡¯s not easy to do that. Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± Yin Jiujin raised his eyebrows slightly and then put her down. He wanted to ignore everyone¡¯s shocked gazes and lead her out, but before he could hold her hand, she held his. She dragged him out of the banquet hall. ¡°Second Brother¡­¡± Min Ting, who had finally recovered from his shock because of Yan Jinyu¡¯s actions, said. Yin Jiujin nced at him. ¡°The smell of blood here is too strong. I¡¯ll bring Little Yu¡¯er to the courtyard for a walk.¡± After saying that, they left without looking back. Everyone looked at each other. It seemed like they had not only watched a lovey-dovey show, but the show was more than they had expected! What bloody smell? Be it Master Nine or Miss Yan, they didn¡¯t look like people who cared about the bloody smell at all. They were clearly people who killed without batting an eyelid! However, after this, they understood that Master Nine treated Eldest Miss Yan more than differently! He let her fool around. When he looked at her, his eyes were filled with love and his gaze was so gentle that it was about to drip water. He doted on her so much! Min Sisi clenched her fists and lowered her eyes to hide the anger and indignation in them. Qin Bailu wasn¡¯t any better, but she knew that she wasn¡¯t Yan Jinyu¡¯s match. When Min Rufeng walked downstairs to announce that the banquet had officially started and broke the slightly strange atmosphere, she tried her best to suppress her anger and walked towards Qin Chongwen. The music started and people began dancing on the dance floor. The atmosphere was not as serious and strange as before. Qin Bailu walked in front of Qin Chongwen and blocked him from watching Qin Hao. Qin Chongwen frowned slightly and said before she could speak, ¡°Not to mention that you¡¯re not my daughter, even if you are, the Qin Family won¡¯t tolerate you anymore after you hired killers to kill someone.¡± ¡°Although I, Qin Chongwen, haven¡¯t achieved much in my life, I¡¯ve never done anything w-wrong. Our Qin Family doesn¡¯t have any ruthless people who hire killers.¡± He had done something wrong before. He favored Bai Shuangshuang and Bailu and neglected his two children. Hence, he¡¯d received retribution. The woman he adored betrayed him, and the daughter he doted on was not his biological daughter. ¡°From now on, you have nothing to do with the Qin Family anymore. Take care.¡± The banquet continued, but the source of the gossip, Qin Bailu and Min Sisi, was still around. Naturally, many people who were still obsessed with watching the show stared at them. They also heard what Qin Chongwen said to Qin Bailu. All of themmented. It seemed like Second Miss Qin would not be able to stay in the capital in the future. If Min Guili still had power, she could stille to the Min Family to live as the daughter of the Min Family. Unfortunately, Min Guili could not even protect himself. ¡°I know. Before I decided to expose this matter, I had already thought of the consequences.¡± In reality, she had indeed thought about it, but she didn¡¯t expect Min Guili to end up like that, nor did she expect Yan Jinyu to be so formidable. She thought that she still had a chance to make aeback, but now¡­ She didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. She was afraid of those people who killed with guns and knives! ¡°I just wanted to say goodbye to you.¡± Qin Chongwen stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her, ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± ¡°Yes, I have to leave. Since there¡¯s no ce for me in the capital anymore and the thing I¡¯ve been looking forward to is now hopeless, I can only leave.¡± As she spoke, her eyes were ruthless. ¡°Of course, life is still long. If I¡¯m strong enough to fight them one day, I¡¯ll stille back!¡± Qin Chongwen¡¯s little pity for her suddenly dissipated. ¡°You¡¯re simply¡­ unreasonable!¡± ¡°Second Miss Qin is quite ambitious.¡± Chapter 285 - Holding It Back

Chapter 285: Holding It Back

She looked over and saw Xi Fengling walking over seductively with Min Rufeng. Both of them were holding a ss of champagne. They must have been chatting with the guests earlier. ¡°If Second Miss Qin simply left quietly, we might have forgotten about you. Why did you have to make your presence known at thest moment?¡± Xi Fengling smiled charmingly. ¡°Could it be that in Second Miss Qin¡¯s opinion, we¡¯re the kind of people who don¡¯t eradicate threatspletely and leave behind hidden dangers for ourselves?¡± Qin Bailu paled. ¡°Beauty Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with you because in her opinion, you¡¯re no threat to her. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her time dealing with you either.¡± ¡°However, Beauty Yu can¡¯t be bothered to deal with it, but that doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t be bothered either. Now that the Min Family¡¯s matter hase to an end, we have plenty of time. We were just worried that we couldn¡¯t find any fun when you came knocking on our door.¡± ¡°Although you can¡¯t be a threat if we let you go just like this, it¡¯s a pity that we¡¯re all very vengeful. You once hired killers to kill Beauty Yu in North City and in the Empire Mall a few days ago. We can¡¯t just let it go.¡± Qin Bailu didn¡¯t know where Xi Fengling had hidden her dagger, but she had seen her ruthlessness with her own eyes. She was still a little afraid of her now. She instinctively retreated. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that you wouldn¡¯t pursue what I¡¯ve done if I tell the truth? Do you want to go back on your word?¡± ¡°Agree?¡± Xi Fengling sneered, ¡°Second Miss Qin, think carefully. Have we promised you anything?¡± ¡°Oh, we promised. We promised to give you a chance to vent your anger. If I remember correctly, this seems to be a coboration that Second Miss Qin went to Mei Feng to discuss with Min Rufeng and me.¡± ¡°At that time, we thought that whatever you wanted to do would also be beneficial to us, so we prepared a birthday party in the name of Min Rufeng¡¯s Second Uncle¡¯s birthday to give you a chance. Other than that, we didn¡¯t guarantee anything else.¡± ¡°Second Miss Qin, don¡¯t forget things so easily.¡± Xi Fengling stood still with an enchanting posture. Even her eyes were seductive. This made the person facing her feel a strong sense of oppression. Qin Bailu¡¯s palms turned cold. ¡°Even so, aren¡¯t we in a cooperative rtionship? You can¡¯t kick me to the curb after I¡¯ve outlived my usefulness!¡± ¡°Of course not. We just want to take revenge.¡± Min Rufeng smiled gently. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just revenge. Second Miss Qin, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. We won¡¯t take your life. We¡¯ll just send you overseas and never have the chance to appear in front of us again.¡± Qin Bailu didn¡¯t believe them. ¡°You¡¯re just going to send me overseas?¡± ¡°Of course. I heard that Second Miss Qin used to have a good rtionship with the eldest daughter of the Qiu Family. I¡¯ll send you to the same ce as her so that you can be herpanion.¡± ¡°W-What is that ce? What country?¡± Qin Bailu looked at Min Rufeng and asked. ¡°Second Miss Qin will naturally know when you get there.¡± It was still the same sentence. Little Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered, but that didn¡¯t mean that he could tolerate someone who had tried to harm Little Yu. In this world, there were many ces where one would wish that they were dead. Qin Bailu had a hunch that it wouldn¡¯t be a good ce. Just as she was about to object, Min Rufeng interrupted her with a gentle smile, ¡°Second Miss Qin, you¡¯ve got to think it through. It¡¯s not enough for you to die 100 times for the mistakes you¡¯vemitted. It¡¯s unknown if you can survive after falling into Second Young Master Yin¡¯s hands. Now, I¡¯m giving you a choice. Do you want to stay in the country and wait for Second Young Master Yin to invite you to the Mount West Vi as a guest, or do you want us to send you overseas?¡± At this moment, Min Sisi¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Second Brother.¡± Min Rufeng looked up. ¡°Why? Do you want to poke your nose into other people¡¯s business?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m here to take the two paternity test reports that Grandfather left for me for Second Brother to take a look at. Didn¡¯t we agree previously that Second Brother would keep my status as the eldest daughter of the Min Family unchanged with the evidence that I gave Second Brother? Second Brother wouldn¡¯t have forgotten, right?¡± ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t.¡± He reached out his hand. Min Sisi handed the paternity test reports to him. Min Rufeng took the two paternity test reports. He only scanned two ces. Father and son rtionship, father and daughter rtionship. The names on the report were Min Heng, Min Sisi, and Min Quan. Min Heng, Old Master Min. Then, this Min Quan should be the illegitimate son of the Old Master that Min Sisi mentioned. Whether it was true or fake, it could not deny the fact that Min Sisi was not simple. Especially since Hei Yao had specially mentioned that person and the Min Family. Perhaps, that person was rted to the Min Family¡­ or rather, to Min Sisi or Min Quan. Min Sisi had to be kept for now. They were fishing for the big fish. Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling looked at each other in tacit understanding. They obviously thought of the same thing. He handed the paternity test report back. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as I¡¯ve seen it. Take care of it yourself. Since it¡¯s a coboration and we agreed on it beforehand, I¡¯ll naturally ede to our agreement.¡± ¡°However, I¡¯m the one in charge of the Min Family after all. I want to move to the main building. It¡¯s not convenient for you to stay in the main building. Choose a building and move there. I¡¯ll get someone to renovate the main building in two days.¡± Min Sisi gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll move tomorrow!¡± Moving out of the main building meant that her status in the Min Family was no longer as high as before. Even the servants would probablyugh at her! She¡¯ll endure it! Sooner orter, she would return today¡¯s humiliation to them! She had not seen that person for a long time and could not contact him. Other than someone who had just sent her a letter, she had not heard from that person for almost three years. It seemed like she had to think of a way to contact that person and n again! It was all Min Guili and Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s fault. If they had finished off Yan Jinyu 16 years ago, there wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble now! Looking at Master Nine¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyu, it seemed like it wasn¡¯t wise to get rid of Yan Jinyu first. Not to mention that Yan Jinyu was quite capable and Yan Jinyu had Min Rufeng and a few mysterious people with formidable skills, even Master Nine would protect Yan Jinyu! Since killing Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t work, they would change their strategy. Whether she could marry into the Yin Family didn¡¯t depend on whether the stumbling block was difficult to deal with, but Master Nine¡¯s attitude. In the past, she didn¡¯t dare to get close to Master Nine because he didn¡¯t allow women to get close to him. Now that she saw Master Nine¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyu¡­ Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t the only one who had looks. Since Master Nine didn¡¯t hate women, she might have a chance! However, regardless of whether she wanted to change her strategy or not, she could not do anything for the time being. She had to wait for this storm to pass and everyone gradually forgot about this matter before she could slowly find an opportunity. She was only 19 years old. She still had a long life ahead of her. There was no hurry! As for now, she would endure the humiliation first. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb Second Brother and Sister Xi then.¡± After saying that, she turned and left. Min Rufeng turned his gaze to Qin Bailu. ¡°What choice do you have, Second Miss Qin?¡± Even if Min Sisi suddenly appeared, Qin Bailu didn¡¯t dare to take the opportunity to escape. In front of these two skilled people, Qin Bailu knew very well that she couldn¡¯t escape. She was also worried that if she turned around and tried to escape, she would be killed by the other party. She stood angrily and uneasily at the side until Min Rufeng spoke again. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go overseas!¡± No matter how capable Min Rufeng was, could he still extend his hands overseas? It was better than staying in the country and waiting for death. If she was captured by Master Nine and brought back to Mount West Vi, she would probably even die in vain. As long as she wasn¡¯t under their noses, she had a chance to turn the situation around! It had to be said that Qin Bailu was still too inexperienced. Min Rufeng might not be able to extend his hand overseas, but he could always know a few ces that made people unable to leave once they entered. There were many ways to torture people there. Calling Min Rufeng ruthless? He was a ruthless person to begin with. Furthermore, no matter if it was Qiu Jian or Qin Bailu, they both wanted to kill Yan Jinyu. How could Min Rufeng let someone who had once wanted to kill Yan Jinyu off so easily? ¡°Second Miss Qin is a smart person.¡± Min Rufeng waved his hand and a man dressed in the servant¡¯s uniform came over. ¡°Send her and Qiu Jian to the same ce.¡± The person replied, ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Then, he brought Qin Bailu away. ¡°W-Which ce¡­ country are you sending her to?¡± Qin Chongwen asked. He wanted to ask where he would send her, but he changed his question. He had roughly guessed their identities, but he did not have conclusive evidence. However, there was already an 80% certainty. ¡°So Mr. Qin is still here.¡± Xi Fengling smiled. ¡°Mr. Qin, are you trying to interfere in Second Miss Qin¡¯s matters?¡± Without waiting for Qin Chongwen to reply, Xi Fengling said, ¡°Mr. Qin is really a good person. You¡¯ve been made a cuckold and raised someone else¡¯s daughter for so many years. After knowing the truth, you even pity this other person¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°Pardon me for asking, Mr. Qin should be in his sixties now, right? With such a thing happening after the new year, does Mr. Qin still hope that there will be someone who will send you off after your time on Earth?¡± ¡°If I were Mr. Qin, I wouldn¡¯t care about the life and death of this illegitimate daughter now. Instead, I would think about how to ease my rtionship with my biological children. You¡¯re been glorious all your life, but you have no one to rely on now. You¡¯re also a pitiful person.¡± Qin Chongwen was so angry that his face turned red. ¡°You¡ª¡± Xi Fengling wasn¡¯t a busybody. She just didn¡¯t expect Qin Chongwen to interfere at a time like this. Due to Huo Siyu and Qin Hao, they still had some concerns when it came to him. Although they might not be overly concerned, it was still troublesome. Qin Chongwen was naturally furious when Xi Fengling said that, but he couldn¡¯t refute her because Xi Fengling waspletely poking at his wound. In addition, Qin Jianjia and Yin Yuhan were walking over. ¡°Second Young Master Min,¡± Yin Yuhan said. Min Rufeng nodded slightly. ¡°Eldest Young Master Yin, Eldest Young Madam Yin.¡± ¡°We came here to speak to Second Young Master Min on behalf of my father-inw. My mother-inw is a little ufortable so my father-inw sent her back first. He couldn¡¯te over personally to say his goodbye because he left in a hurry.¡± So, that was why they came over. Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling thought that they were here to find out about Yan Jinyu¡¯s background, so they looked a little defensive. It seemed like they had no intention of asking further. The two of them could not help but think highly of them. It was only wise to not ask further. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Eldest Young Madam Yin.¡± Qin Jianjia smiled and turned to Qin Chongwen, who was staring at her with aplicated gaze. She looked like the eldest daughter-inw of the Yin Family, dignified and graceful. ¡°Dad.¡± She was polite and distant. It was no different from greeting an unfamiliar person. ¡°Dad.¡± Yin Yuhan also called out to Qin Jianjia symbolically. In short, there was nothing wrong with their etiquette, but it made Qin Chongwen feel ufortable. ¡°Jianjia, I¡­¡± ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to say anything. I know that Dad doesn¡¯t feel good when such a thing happens. As a junior, it¡¯s not good for me to nip at the elders¡¯ matters. I can only say that Dad, you should look forward instead. The road ahead is still long. Who knows when you¡¯ll meet someone more suitable.¡± Qin Jianjia said such words with a dignified and generous attitude. It was really¡­ No one could me her. Because she didn¡¯t seem to have any ill intentions, as if she was just stating this matter. However, to Qin Chongwen, it was like stabbing a needle into his heart. Chapter 286 - Qin Haos Trick

Chapter 286: Qin Hao¡¯s Trick

¡°¡­Jianjia, I know you and Hao¡¯er me¡­¡± Qin Jianjia smiled appropriately, ¡°Dad, Yuhan and I still have to go over there to greet a few acquaintances, so I won¡¯t apany you anymore. Drink less alcohol and go back early. I¡¯ll visit you at the Qin Family when I¡¯m free.¡± As she spoke, she nodded at Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling before turning to leave with Yin Yuhan. Qin Chongwen stood rooted to the ground in a daze. Visit you at the Qin Family¡­ His daughter said ¡°visit you at the Qin Family¡± instead of ¡°returning to the Qin Family¡±. She no longer treated the Qin Family as her home. From now on, he was the only one left in the huge Qin Family residence. Retribution¡­ ¡°We¡¯ll excuse ourselves too. Mr. Qin, do as you please,¡± Xi Fengling said as she slid onto the dance floor with Min Rufeng and danced to the music. ¡°Are you sad?¡± Yin Yuhan, who had left, asked Qin Jianjia. Qin Jianjia shook her head. ¡°No, but I can¡¯t exactly describe what I feel. I keep feeling strange. For a moment, I feel that he¡¯s very pitiful, but I feel very happy. I feel that he has finally received his retribution.¡± ¡°Just now, you could tell, right? I said those words on purpose to make him feel bad.¡± Qin Jianjia chuckled. ¡°It really doesn¡¯t seem like something that I would do.¡± ¡°In that case, I really look like a bad person.¡± Yin Yuhan wrapped his arm around her waist. ¡°This is the reaction a normal person should have.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just you and Hao¡¯er. If it were anyone else, they would probably hate him to the core. How can you be a bad person? On the contrary, not only are you not bad, but you¡¯re also too kind.¡± Qin Jianjia nced at him. ¡°You always tell me nice things.¡± As she spoke, Qin Jianjia paused. ¡°Yu¡¯er¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask further. Jin¡¯er knows his limits.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m just¡­ Forget it. I¡¯ll pretend not to know anything. What about Aunt and Uncle? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to discuss with Jin¡¯er¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after the new year.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare for Jin¡¯er toe home early for the reunion. I don¡¯t want to talk about those things to affect everyone¡¯s mood.¡± *** ¡°What does Young Master Qin want to do?¡± In a resting area in the banquet hall, Huo Xuan and Huo Siyu had just sat down when they saw Qin Hao walking over. The moment he saw him, Huo Xuan stood up and stood in front of Huo Siyu. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything.¡± Qin Hao looked past him and straight at Huo Siyu, who was sitting on the sofa. He was naturally shocked by Huo Siyu and the others¡¯ identities, but after the shock, he felt that it was reasonable. After all, she was someone who was difficult to investigate. Actually, other than being shocked, he was also a little happy. He couldn¡¯t ask anything from Second Yin and he was afraid that his little fianc¨¦e would have a conflict with him when she found out. Now that they had exposed themselves, he didn¡¯t have to ask Second Yin, nor did he have to take the risk of her distancing herself from him when she found out about his investigation. How good was that? ¡°Rainy.¡± Huo Siyu met his gaze and her heart tightened for no reason. She seemed nervous. It was true that Qin Hao was honest and down-to-earth, but his intelligence was not low and he was righteous! After this incident, he would definitely guess her identity and might even target her. She had clearly expressed to Beauty Yu previously that if Qin Hao wanted to be enemies with her after knowing her identity, she would just abandon him. Anyway, if she really had to go against him, she might be able to escape from Qin Hao¡¯s hands safely. However, at this moment, she felt very weird. She actually didn¡¯t dare to face him. It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint the reason either. Anyway, she just felt weird. She seemed nervous and then not really. Could it be that she couldn¡¯t bear to part with Qin Hao, her fianc¨¦? She exhaled lightly. ¡°Brother, sit down.¡± Huo Xuan looked at Huo Siyu and then at Qin Hao. He only sat down after confirming that Qin Hao wouldn¡¯t harm Huo Siyu. However, he was still vignt. He looked like he would attack as soon as Qin Hao made a move. Actually, Huo Xuan wasn¡¯t calm either, even though he had long known their identities. Seeing them make a move with his own eyes still gave him a huge shock, especially when the weak Huo Siyu and Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t even blink when they killed someone. Their technique was also fast, ruthless, and urate. He couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. With such skilled killing methods, even if he wanted to deceive himself and tell himself that their past was not so bad, he could not do it. Such skilled killing methods could not be achieved overnight. They had killed many people. And their skills definitely didn¡¯te from nothing. How much hardship did she have to suffer to have such skills? How much did she have to experience to kill without even blinking and making sure that the blood couldn¡¯t touch her clothes? Just thinking about this made him unable to calm down. Furthermore, he saw that when the four of them attacked, Yan Jinyu was obviously the one who was in charge. The other three seemed to be listening to her. He was even more shocked. Why were they listening to Yan Jinyu? Could it be that she was young, so they doted on her? She was young and likable, so it was understandable that they doted on her a little. However, that was during normal times. It was not as simple as doting when they listened to her on such big matters. Moreover, he saw that Min Rufeng¡¯s weapon was a silver needle and Xi Fengling¡¯s weapon was a dagger. Their identities could already be confirmed. Rainy seemed to be holding something that looked like a small knife. He had carefully observed it at that time and it seemed to be ancet. Although it was only one and not the signature threencets of the fourth killer, ¡°Liang¡±. Besides, since they had already confirmed Xi Fengling and Min Rufeng¡¯s identities, the number one killer couldn¡¯t be Rainy. Since it wasn¡¯t the three of them, it could only be Yan Jinyu. He could not calm down aftering to this conclusion. Yan Jinyu was the number one killer, ¡°Chi¡±. Didn¡¯t that mean that she became famous in that battle when she was 10 years old? 10 years old¡­ Under her lead, the four of them even destroyed Ghost ughter Ind together. How could there be such a girl? In fact, she was only 18 years old. If such a dazzling person hadn¡¯t beenbeled as Yin Jiujin long ago, who knows how many people she would have attracted. ¡°You sit too,¡± Huo Siyu said to Qin Hao. Qin Hao looked at her deeply before sitting down beside her. He was about to hold her hand, but Huo Siyu dodged him. Qin Hao clenched his fists and retracted his hand. An unknown emotion quickly shed past his narrowed eyes. He didn¡¯t say anything, but she was already a little wary of him. Their rtionship had clearly be even closer than before because of his efforts in recent days. Looking at Qin Hao, Huo Siyu said calmly, ¡°If you have anything to ask, just ask.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to ask.¡± Qin Hao looked up at her and reached out again. This time, she didn¡¯t dodge. He didn¡¯t give her a chance to dodge either and held her hand in his. He didn¡¯t want to ask because he had already guessed it. Stay away from her? Or stand against her? What a joke. She was the one who came to provoke him. Not to mention that she had already retired, even if she was still her former identity, he would never let her go either. Seeing this, Huo Xuan looked at Qin Hao deeply and stood up to leave. He was giving them some space. Although he was very ufortable handing his sister to Qin Hao like this, he knew very well that he should give them some privacy at this time. And he needed to find a quiet ce to calm down. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to ask?¡± Huo Siyu was surprised that Qin Hao would say such a thing. She didn¡¯t even notice Huo Xuan getting up and leaving. ¡°How can you not have anything to ask? With your knowledge, you should have already guessed my identity. How can you not have anything to ask? You¡¯re upright and righteous. You should be at odds with people like me, right?¡± ¡°To put it simply, your identity and mine are natural enemies¡­¡± ¡°Rainy,¡± Qin Hao interrupted her. ¡°Ever since I carried you out of the Huo Family¡¯s banquet a year ago, you¡¯ll be mine for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huo Siyu. Why did he suddenly say this? Her face burned uncontrobly. ¡°I¡¯m talking about serious matters with you! Don¡¯t change the topic!¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about serious matters.¡± Qin Hao saw the unnatural look on her face. He picked up her hand and kissed the back of it. Huo Siyu was so shocked that she retracted her hand instinctively, but Qin Hao held it tightly. Huo Siyu blushed. ¡°Rainy, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve indeed guessed your identity. So what? Our engagement was set very early. Because I¡¯m engaged to you, even if your whereabouts are unknown all these years, I¡¯ve never allowed any woman to appear by my side unless our engagement is made invalid.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re back and our engagement hasn¡¯t been canceled, you¡¯re naturally still my fianc¨¦e and my future wife.¡± ¡°It¡¯s undeniable that if you still have your original identity, I might really hesitate. After all, my identity is different from ordinary people. But since you¡¯ve retired, you¡¯re only the Huo Family¡¯s Huo Siyu, my fianc¨¦e.¡± He had said this after careful consideration. If he said that he didn¡¯t care about her identity at all, with his little fianc¨¦e¡¯s guard against people, she definitely wouldn¡¯t believe him. ¡°I also know that you were forced back then and not willing. If I¡¯m still conflicted about your identity, I¡¯ll be no different from a jerk?¡± As he spoke, he blushed. ¡°After all, we¡¯re already so intimate.¡± ¡°W-What are you talking about! Speak properly! Those who don¡¯t know might think that we did something! W-What¡¯s so special about a kiss?¡± Huo Siyu was a little incoherent. Qin Hao frowned. ¡°Nothing special?¡± He stared at her and looked at her with a hurt gaze. ¡°In your opinion, that is normal and you do that with anyone?¡± The hurt in his eyes shocked Huo Siyu. She blurted out without thinking, ¡°Of course not!¡± After saying that, she realized what she had said and her face turned even redder. She felt very ufortable, especially since Qin Hao was still staring at her. There was something more in his gaze than usual, making her feel even more ufortable. ¡°Since, since you don¡¯t want to ask and don¡¯t care, then let¡¯s leave it at that. I-I¡¯ll go over there to greet an acquaintance.¡± She only realized that Qin Hao was holding her hand when she stood up. With a pull, she fell towards him. She fell into his arms. Huo Siyu felt that this scene was a little familiar. She then remembered that it was simr to the night that Qin Hao was drunk and she sent him to the apartment. At that time, she was also pulled into his arms. She wanted to struggle, but Qin Hao held her tightly. ¡°Q-Qin Hao, let go of me first. Someone will see us.¡± ¡°So what if they see us? You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e. Who would care when I¡¯m hugging my fianc¨¦e?¡± He hugged her and lowered his eyes to look at her. ¡°Rainy, I don¡¯t care what your identity was in the past. I only know that you¡¯re my fianc¨¦e. Let¡¯s still be like before, okay?¡± She did not know if it was an illusion, but Huo Siyu felt that Qin Hao did not look so honest and down-to-earth. His eyes were so abstruse that they seemed to want to suck her in. She was distracted for a moment. She suddenly came back to her senses when she heard Qin Hao say, ¡°I think you still have enemies. If I don¡¯t care about you now, what kind of man am I?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll still be like before. I¡¯ll take care of you and get married after you graduate from university. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡± I¡¯ll protect you¡­ These words touched Huo Siyu deeply. For people like them who made a living with their lives, there was a time when they desperately wanted to hear the words ¡°I¡¯ll protect you¡±. Seeing that her expression had softened, Qin Hao quickly struck while the iron was hot. ¡°Besides, with me around, you and yourpanions will have an additional helping hand when facing the enemy. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± This had hit Huo Siyu¡¯s soft spot. ¡°Y-you really don¡¯t mind?¡± Qin Hao should be happy that she was like this, but in reality, Qin Hao¡¯s eyes darkened. Indeed, those people were very important to her. That would not do. Sooner orter, he would be the most important person in her heart. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°However, I was indeed shocked today. I didn¡¯t expect my fianc¨¦e to have such good skills and such an identity.¡± ¡°So?¡± Qin Hao ced a hand on her face. ¡°So, Rainy, you have tofort me. I haven¡¯t recovered yet.¡± He said again, ¡°We¡¯re already so intimate, but you¡¯re still hiding such a big thing from me. Have you never treated me as your fianc¨¦?¡± This¡­ Huo Siyu forced a smile. She really didn¡¯t treat him as her fianc¨¦. However, this was obviously something she could not say. After calming down, Huo Siyu said extremely sincerely, ¡°No, don¡¯t think too much. How can I not treat you as my fianc¨¦? If I don¡¯t treat you as my fianc¨¦, how can I live with you? And even kiss and hug you? I¡¯m not a casual girl. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to ept it after knowing. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll cancel the engagement because of this. I care about you very much.¡± Little liar. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± ¡°Since you care so much about me, I¡¯m quite frightened now. Comfort me.¡± As he spoke, he moved his thumb of the hand that he ced on her face and itnded on her lips. Huo Siyu¡¯s eyes widened in shock. However, she saw that he was staring at her. The light in his eyes was getting dimmer, as if he had suffered a huge blow. Huo Siyu couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. ¡°No, that¡¯s not good. There are so many people here.¡± However, after Qin Hao heard her words, his eyes lit up and became lively again. He was already good-looking. With his glowing eyes, his usual old-fashioned and honest look was reced with¡­ cuteness. This contrast¡­ She cursed inwardly. Who could withstand that? Who could bear to bring him down again? As soon as she looked up, her lips touched his lips. However, she did not see that Qin Hao¡¯s gaze was no longer what she called adorable. It was clearly obscure and cunning. He ignored the asional gazes that were looking over and hugged her to deepen the kiss. *** Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin left the banquet hall. As they walked on the small path in the courtyard, Yan Jinyu suddenly stopped in her tracks. She pushed Yin Jiujin onto a tree by the road and kissed him. That¡¯s right. Yan Jinyu was the one who pushed him, which matched Yin Jiujin¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t wait. Chapter 287 - Huo Xuan Flares Up

Chapter 287: Huo Xuan res Up

Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t expect her to be so rough and was shocked. However, he quickly held her waist to prevent her from falling. This kisssted for a long time. When it ended, the two of them did not separate. They hugged each other tightly. Yin Jiujin buried his head in the crook of her neck and chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯re so anxious?¡± His tone was teasing. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t feel embarrassed either. She pushed him away slightly and the two of them looked at each other. She still had one hand around his neck and the other on his beautiful face. ¡°Brother Nine, I think you¡¯re too attractive.¡± Yin Jiujin turned his head and kissed her palm with a smile in his eyes. ¡°Can it be understood that you¡¯re praising me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m praising you. Fortunately, you look so attractive. Otherwise, I might not have epted you so easily in the beginning.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. He pinched her face. ¡°My little girl is obsessed with looks.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t about obsessing with looks. I have a beautiful face. If you¡¯re too ugly, won¡¯t you feel inferior when you walk with me?¡± After saying that, Yan Jinyu blinked. Why did she feel that this sentence sounded a little familiar? What a narcissistic little girl. ¡°Then I should be d that I look good.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded seriously, making Yin Jiujinugh. He held the back of her head and lowered his head to kiss her again. This time, with Yin Jiujin taking the lead, the two of them kissed even more intensely. Min Sisi left the banquet hall and walked over. From afar, she saw the two of them kissing. Her handbag was almost twisted under her grip. She didn¡¯t expect such a cold and indifferent person like Master Nine to have such a passionate moment! If she had known earlier, she would have tried to approach him. It was because all those rumors about Master Nine hated getting close to women had misled her! If she had taken action long ago and captured Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart before Yan Jinyu returned, it would be none of Yan Jinyu¡¯s business now. As she watched this scene angrily, she saw a person standing not too far away. The streetmp in the courtyard was not bright, but it was not dark either. It was enough to see the other party¡¯s appearance and¡­ expression. That person also stared at the two people kissing for a while before turning to leave. He looked dejected. Min Sisi smiled. She seemed to have discovered something incredible. This was interesting. Min Sisi¡¯s smile looked a little twisted because of her anger. She looked at the two of them with jealousy and indignation before turning and walking in the direction that person had left. Perhaps, she could use him. ¡°Young Master Huo, please wait.¡± The person Min Sisi saw was Huo Xuan. He had wanted to find a quiet ce to calm down, but he did not expect to witness such a scene. At that moment, he was stunned for a moment before turning to leave. He did not stay for long. When Min Sisi chased over, Huo Xuan was holding a handkerchief to his lips and coughing softly under the streemp beside the tree. From afar, he looked a little disheveled. However, when he heard Min Sisi¡¯s voice, that disheveled look suddenly disappeared. Even though he was still coughing softly and his face was pale. When he turned back to look at Min Sisi, Huo Xuan looked noble and sinister with an aggressive gaze. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Min Sisi couldn¡¯t help but stop in her tracks. She was probably a little frightened by his aura. She adjusted her sses and smiled appropriately as she pulled her shawl tighter around her. ¡°Nothing much. I just came out to take a breather. I happened to see Young Master Huo here, so I came over to greet you.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Min Sisi was stunned. What did that mean? Huo Xuan said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve already greeted each other, you can leave now.¡± His tone was t, but there was strong disdain and impatience within it. Min Sisi frowned, ¡°What does Young Master Huo mean? Do you think I¡¯m disturbing you?¡± ¡°If you know, why are you still asking?¡± Min Sisi¡¯s expression froze. He actually didn¡¯t give her any face! ¡°It seems like Young Master Huo doesn¡¯t like me very much.¡± ¡°At least you have some self-awareness.¡± Huo Xuan wasn¡¯t a good person, nor was he a warm man who cared about women. He wouldn¡¯t pay attention to his tone just because the other party was a woman. Otherwise, after all these years, the Huo Family had been the dominant family in South City. He was also the head of the Huo Family, so it was impossible for him to not have a woman by his side. It was also impossible for no woman to have designs on him openly. Even the Huo Family rarely saw his gentle and easy-going side. After all, even his parents rarely saw Huo Xuan¡¯s smile before Huo Siyu returned to the Huo Family. Huo Xuan didn¡¯t have any form of gentleness. He was feelingplicated now. Or rather, he was feeling frustrated. Min Sisi happened to hit the nail on the head, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t give her any good attitude. ¡°Young Master Huo is really impolite. I thought that Young Master Huo seemed to be in a bad mood and came to care about you. Since Young Master Huo doesn¡¯t appreciate my kindness, then forget it. I didn¡¯t expect that Young Master Huo, the head of the Huo Family, would have a time when he couldn¡¯t get what he wanted.¡± Huo Xuan put down his handkerchief and looked at her with a sinister gaze, ¡°Can¡¯t get what I want?¡± ¡°Not to mention that I don¡¯t have anything to ask for, even if I do, what does it have to do with Eldest Miss Min? So, Eldest Miss Min, are you meddling in my matters?¡± He sneered and his eyes were sharp. ¡°I wonder when did any Tom, Dick, and Harry can interfere in my matters?¡± Any Tom, Dick, or Harry¡­ Min Sisi was furious. ¡°Young Master Huo¡¯s reaction is so big. Isn¡¯t it because I poked you in the wound? I¡¯m not trying to interfere in Young Master Huo¡¯s matters. I just thought that Young Master Huo is a big shot who controls the entire Huo Family. Your status is not inferior to the head of the three top families in the capital. Since you have taken a fancy to someone and you have the ability to fight for her, there¡¯s no need to hurt yourself¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Huo Xuan dashed forward and grabbed Min Sisi¡¯s neck. He smiled with ruthlessness within his evilness. ¡°Sowing discord? You want to use me to find trouble so that you can sit back and reap the benefits?¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite bold.¡± Min Sisi didn¡¯t expect Huo Xuan to attack directly so she wasn¡¯t prepared at all. Now that she was in the other party¡¯s hands, she did not dare to resist because as long as the other party used force, she wouldn¡¯t be able to breathe immediately. ¡°You¡¯re the first person who dares to provoke and use me, Huo Xuan.¡± He let go and pushed her away. Min Sisi covered her neck and tried her best to breathe. Huo Xuan took out his handkerchief to wipe his hand that was grabbing her neck and then threw it into the trash can beside her. ¡°This is the Min Family. I¡¯m giving the other members of the Min Family face. I don¡¯t want to kill anyone for now, so I¡¯ll let you off. If there¡¯s a next time, you¡¯ll know the consequences.¡± ¡°You even dare to use that little trick on me. Do you really think that I relied on luck to hold the power of the Huo Family before I was 20 years old?¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Min Sisi had never suffered such humiliation before. Her eyes were furious. ¡°Young Master Huo, very good! Good intentions are useless. I¡¯ll remember today¡¯s humiliation!¡± Min Sisi left in a sorry state. Huo Xuan frowned and turned around to continue walking in frustration. That¡¯s right, he did have thoughts and he could not have her. But so what? Since when did others have the right to interfere in his matters? It wasn¡¯t entirely right to say that he couldn¡¯t ask for her because he had never thought of asking for her at all. He, Huo Xuan, wasn¡¯t that crass to ruin someone else¡¯s marriage. If he really wanted to fight, he might not lose to Yin Jiujin. Just like in the business world, if he really fought with his heart, how could he be defeated every time? However, it was really disgusting to be targeted and used. So the daughter of the Min Family was such a person. He thought that she was really someone without any ambition who was willing to help Min Rufeng expose the truth about the Min Family. He didn¡¯t expect¡­ Tsk, another person who was thinking about Yin Jiujin. Was Yin Jiujin that likable? He had a sullen face and was cold all day. What was there to like about him? On this side, Min Sisi left angrily and met someone at the corner. It was Luo Yikun. He looks like he¡¯s been standing here for a while. ¡°Were you watching me almost die at Huo Xuan¡¯s hands just now?!¡± Luo Yikun crossed his arms and leanedzily against the streetmp pir at the side. When he heard that, he mocked, ¡°Look at what Eldest Miss Min is saying. You sounded as if I¡¯m your bodyguard.¡± ¡°What does your life have to do with me?¡± ¡°However, I really didn¡¯t expect Eldest Miss Min to be so naive as to provoke the eldest son of the Huo Family. Does Eldest Miss Min think that Huo Xuan is as silly as Qin Bailu and Yu Chen?¡± ¡°Before I met Eldest Miss Min, I thought you were such a formidable person. Now that I¡¯ve met you, you¡¯re just so-so.¡± ¡°You¡ª!¡± ¡°Look, you can¡¯t hold it in anymore. Your self-control is even worse than mine.¡± He sized her up and said with a hint of disdain, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what they see in you that they actually want me to help you. Fortunately, I only need to help you do three things and now there are only two left. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°With a partner like you, I don¡¯t know how badly I¡¯ll be implicated.¡± ¡°How dare you speak to me with such an attitude!¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Min, don¡¯t put on a high and mighty attitude in front of me. I¡¯m not your subordinate. Since I¡¯ve met you here, I¡¯ll kindly remind Eldest Miss Min to do everything within your means. Don¡¯t covet someone who doesn¡¯t belong to you and don¡¯t naively go against someone you can¡¯t beat at all.¡± ¡°You saw it tonight. Those people are not to be trifled with. Don¡¯t end up in trouble and drag us down too.¡± ¡°Kun, what are you talking about!¡± A man in his seventies walked over. ¡°How could you talk to Missy like this?¡± It was the Old Master of the Yu Family, Yu Quan. After scolding Luo Yikun, he greeted Min Sisi respectfully, ¡°Missy.¡± ¡°Old Master Yu, you¡¯re wrong. What do you mean by ¡®how could you talk to Missy like this¡¯? She¡¯s your Missy, not mine.¡± ¡°It was indeed Eldest Aunt and Master who saved me back then. In order to return Eldest Aunt¡¯s favor, I¡¯ll protect Qiu, and to return Master¡¯s favor, I said that I would help Eldest Miss Min do three things. Oh, there are only two left now.¡± Yu Quan frowned and looked a little unhappy. ¡°She¡¯s not your young mistress, but she is your junior sister. Since she¡¯s your junior sister, shouldn¡¯t you protect her?¡± Luo Yikun chuckled. ¡°Why should I protect my junior sister?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even see her before I came to the capital this time. We don¡¯t have any rtionship as martial arts siblings at all. Of course, Old Master Yu, don¡¯t say to me that we should take care of each other because we¡¯re from the same school. I¡¯m a very cold-blooded perso Chapter 288 - Annoyed Again And Again

Chapter 288: Annoyed Again And Again

¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I won¡¯t interfere with whatever you guys want to do, but don¡¯t implicate me. I¡¯m cold-blooded and cherish my life.¡± He looked at Min Sisi and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to provoke someone you can¡¯t afford to provoke, but you actually want to use Huo Xuan. Do you think you don¡¯t have enough enemies?¡± ¡°What about making use of Huo Xuan?¡± Yu Quan arrivedte and his vision was blocked when he walked over. He didn¡¯t see Min Sisi being choked by Huo Xuan. To Min Sisi, that was humiliation. She didn¡¯t want to talk about it. She gave Luo Yikun an unfriendly look and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± Since she said that it was nothing, Yu Quan naturally wouldn¡¯t ask further. Yu Quan didn¡¯t ask further, but Min Sisi had something to ask. Today, Yu Quan was the one who told Min Sisi that Qin Bailu was going toe to expose that she was not the daughter of the Min Family. She looked at Yu Quan, ¡°G-Grandpa Yu, do you know the background of Yan Jinyu, Min Rufeng, and the others?¡± She wanted to call out his name directly, but she changed her words when she saw Luo Yikun present. Luo Yikun was also very curious about whether Yu Quan knew about Yan Jinyu and the others. Actually, he was also very shocked when he saw them make a move and guessed their identities. However, he did not show it. Luo Qiu asked in surprise. He only said that he didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t care much. Yu Quan¡¯s gaze paused for a moment before he shook his head with a serious expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Since we don¡¯t know their background for the time being, Missy, let¡¯s wait for Sir¡¯s instructions first.¡± Min Sisi didn¡¯t believe him, but on second thought, Yu Quan didn¡¯t seem to have the need to lie to her. She only frowned and didn¡¯t ask further. However, Luo Yikun didn¡¯t believe Yu Quan¡¯s words at all. He saw Yu Quan hesitate when he answered Min Sisi. ¡°I know what to do!¡± ¡°What about the masked man who appeared tonight? Does Grandpa Yu know the other party¡¯s identity?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Those words stopped Min Sisi from asking further. She wanted to ask if they were part of them. ¡°Grandpa Yu really doesn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Yu Quan looked at Min Sisi and said seriously. This made Min Sisi even more puzzled. The masked man had clearly mentioned the person in the recording and she felt that he was on her side. But now, Yu Quan said¡­ She didn¡¯t know if she should trust her intuition or Yu Quan. Yu Quan had no reason to lie to her. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask that. Grandpa Yu should know¡­ why that person insisted on me marrying into the Yin Family, right?¡± ¡°What else could it be? Of course, it¡¯s for Missy¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°The Yin Family has an outstanding status. If Missy marries into the Yin Family with the Min Family¡¯s support, you will be the most respected woman in the capital.¡± Luo Yikun almost couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard that. To think that Min Sisi even nodded seriously with a look of trust. The Yin Family indeed had an outstanding status, but they had long nned it. He wasn¡¯t sure how early it was, but he was sure that it wouldn¡¯t beter than when Eldest Miss Yan met the kidnappers back then. At that time, although the Yin Family was also one of the three top families in the capital, their status was not as high as now. The Yin Family now had an outstanding status because of Master Nine. Back then, why didn¡¯t that person let Min Sisi marry into the Qin Family or the Huo Family in South City? Why did he want her to marry into the Yin Family? Master Nine was only a few years old at that time. He couldn¡¯t be targeting Master Nine then, right? Obviously, that person had other ns. Besides, he didn¡¯t believe it when they said that they were helping Min Sisi n for her future and making her the most respected woman in the capital. They hid a lot of things from Min Sisi. Of course, it was possible that they were protecting Min Sisi and did not want her to know too much. They treated her like a flower in a greenhouse. However, he felt that that exnation was not very credible. If he was really so protective of Min Sisi and had nned for so many years, how could he let Min Sisi fall to the current situation where she did not have any advantage now? He even did not show his face at such an asion today and let Min Sisi face it alone. After all, he didn¡¯t see how much that person valued Min Sisi. Perhaps he did value her in the past, but now, that person probably had more important things to do and had no time to care about Min Sisi. ¡°Missy, let¡¯s return to the banquet hall first. You¡¯re in an awkward situation in the Min Family now. If you leave the banquet hall now, you¡¯ll probably be someone else¡¯s topic of conversation.¡± ¡°What you have to do now is to let everyone feel that you¡¯re very happy that you¡¯vepleted your mission overnight after enduring humiliation for many years. You shouldn¡¯t give people the feeling that you¡¯ve been insulted and your status in the Min Family is no longer the same as before.¡± ¡°Even if your status in the Min Family is indeed much lower than before.¡± Luo Yikun held back hisughter. Yu Quan said these words for Min Sisi¡¯s own good, but every word poked at Min Sisi¡¯s wound. Min Sisi red at Yu Quan angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say so much. I know what to do!¡± *** Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t know what happened here. The two of them cuddled for a while. The temperature outside was low, so Yin Jiujin helped Yan Jinyu adjust the suit jacket on her shoulders and led her back to the banquet hall. Their return inevitably attracted the attention of others. However, the two of them didn¡¯t care about others¡¯ gazes. Yin Jiujin let go of Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand and took two steps back. He stretched out his hand gentlemanly. ¡°Miss Yan, may I have the honor of inviting you to a dance?¡± His actions made Yan Jinyu raise her eyebrows slightly. Then, she smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡± She ced her hand in his palm. Yin Jiujin handed her suit jacket to the waiter and the two of them slid onto the dance floor. Their presence was eye-catching. Others were amazed, but only Min Rufeng, Xi Fengling, and Huo Siyu looked relieved. At that moment, the few of them were also on the dance floor. Xi Fengling said, ¡°It¡¯s good that Beauty Yu is like this now. It¡¯s even better if we could live peacefully without those troublemakers.¡± ¡°That day wille,¡± Min Rufeng replied. Qin Hao and Huo Siyu didn¡¯t say anything. However, when Huo Siyu¡¯s gazended on Yan Jinyu, her expression was a littleplicated, making Qin Hao frown slightly. He spun her around and used his height advantage to block her vision. She wouldn¡¯t pay attention to others and ignore him if she couldn¡¯t see them. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I might not know how to dance if you invite me to dance like this?¡± Yin Jiujin looked down at her with a gentle and doting gaze. ¡°Is there anything you don¡¯t know? I thought you were omnipotent.¡± Yan Jinyu red at him. ¡°Brother Nine, I think you¡¯re mocking me.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Although I know a lot of things, there are also many things that I don¡¯t. For example, I¡¯m not good at cooking.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m good at it. I¡¯ll cook for you in the future.¡± Actually, other than cooking, he did not find anything that the youngdy was not good at. He was proud that the youngdy was so capable, but at the same time, his heart ached for her. It was still the same sentence. These abilities did note out of nowhere. In order to gain these abilities, the youngdy must have suffered a lot of hardships that were beyond the understanding of ordinary people. When Yan Jinyu heard Yin Jiujin¡¯s words, she felt sweet inside. After that incident, the banquet ended smoothly. There were no more major problems. After the banquet, Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin returned to the Yin Family. Lin Zimu wasn¡¯t with them, so Yin Jiujin drove. Qin Jianjia and Yin Yuhan didn¡¯t follow them either. Instead, they drove a car by themselves. On the way, Yan Jinyu hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Brother Nine, this is the second time you¡¯ve seen the person who appeared at the banquet tonight. Is there anything you want to ask me?¡± She didn¡¯t mean anything else. She was afraid that Yin Jiujin would think that she was hiding something from him. She didn¡¯t like Yin Jiujin to hide something from her. Simrly, Yin Jiujin definitely didn¡¯t like her to hide something from him either. She was afraid that Yin Jiujin would think too much, but she hid it in her heart and didn¡¯t say it out loud. She was seething alone. If Yin Jiujin wanted to know, she would tell him. Now, even she didn¡¯t know how important Yin Jiujin was to her. However, she dared to say that if someone rushed out to threaten her and said that only one of them could live, she would definitely choose Yin Jiujin without any hesitation. Of course, the premise was that there had to be someone who could threaten her. To be precise, there had to be someone who could threaten her and Yin Jiujin at the same time. There was probably no such person in this world. She was still confident about that. Yin Jiujin looked at her and then rubbed the top of her head. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I have nothing to ask.¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t show any signs of anger, an unknown emotion shed past Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t continue to be conflicted about this problem. It was fine as long as he was not angry. As for why he was not angry, it did not matter if it was because he trusted herpletely or if he had known something long ago. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The new year is in a few days. After the new year, we will return to North City. Little Rain will probably only stay in the capital for one day. The day after tomorrow, they will set off for South City. I want to meet Cousin again and make a n for everyone to meet tomorrow.¡± ¡°After all, we¡¯re in a cooperative rtionship. We have to meet up to show our sincerity.¡± Yin Jiujin tightened his grip on the steering wheel. ¡°He¡¯s a coward. He doesn¡¯t dare to go out.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. This awkward tone. She didn¡¯t care if they cooperated or not. If she hadn¡¯t seen that Yin Jiujin cared so much about Feng Yun¡­ She wasn¡¯t someone who liked to poke her nose into other people¡¯s business. She just couldn¡¯t bear to see the person she was protecting sad. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just ask him out. It¡¯s up to him whether he wants to go or not. If he doesn¡¯te, just treat it as me meeting Feng and the rest for a meal alone.¡± Yin Jiujin paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to Elegant Court when we get back.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to. Brother Nine, give me Cousin¡¯s phone number. I¡¯ll just send him a message.¡± *** In the parking lot of the Min Family. Huo Xuan said that he was feeling unwell and had left early. Qin Hao and Huo Siyu were together. Just as he opened the door to the front passenger seat to let Huo Siyu sit in, Qin Hao was stopped by someone. ¡°Hao¡¯er.¡± Turning back, it was Qin Chongwen. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qin Hao no longer brought out his honest persona. He frowned slightly and his eyes were sharp. Qin Chongwen was stunned. How long had it been since hest looked at this son seriously? Why did he feel so unfamiliar? In his impression, Hao¡¯er was dull and didn¡¯t talk much. He was taciturn and did things by the book. He was very unlovable. Chapter 289 - Being Tricked Again

Chapter 289: Being Tricked Again

¡°It¡¯s almost the new year. When are youing home?¡± Qin Hao looked at him and sneered, ¡°My mother has passed away 20 years. This is the first time you¡¯re asking me when I¡¯ming home. It¡¯s rare.¡± Qin Chongwen looked ashamed. ¡°I-It was Dad¡¯s fault in the past. I neglected you and Jianjia. You¡¯re the eldest son of the Qin Family. The Qin Family still needs your support. It¡¯s almost the new year. If you¡¯re not very busy with work,e home.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying all this now?¡± ¡°Sister and I don¡¯t care if you ignore us or not. As for being the eldest son of the Qin Family, am I not the eldest son of the Qin Family in the past? I didn¡¯t see you say that the Qin Family still needs me to support them in the past. You only seem to dislike me every time we meet.¡± ¡°Why? Do you regret it when you realize that the woman you doted on has been cheating on you and that your daughter is actually not your biological daughter?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡­ I-I¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence for a long time. Qin Chongwen suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. Everything he said was wrong. ¡°In the past, when we needed Father, Father didn¡¯t care about us. Now that Sister and I are already past the age where we need Father, Father doesn¡¯t have to say these things to us anymore. How we interacted in the past, we¡¯ll still get along in that manner in the future. I¡¯m the eldest son of the Qin Family after all. I won¡¯t abandon the Qin Family. Father canpletely rest assured about this.¡± ¡°As for returning to the Qin Family, there¡¯s no need for that for now. I¡¯m used to living outside. I still have work for a few days during the new year, so I probably won¡¯t go back. Father doesn¡¯t have to wait for us for the new year¡¯s reunion dinner.¡± Qin Chongwen moved his lips, wanting to say something, but he didn¡¯t say anything in the end. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± ¡°H-Hao¡¯er!¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Y-you seem to have changed a lot.¡± Qin Hao smiled coldly, ¡°Changed a lot? I¡¯ve always been like this. It¡¯s just that I was young in the early years, I would have died at Bai Shuangshuang¡¯s hands long ago if I didn¡¯t pretend to be silly. I was only pretending, but I¡¯ve been used to it all these years. I almost forgot what I was like originally.¡± Qin Chongwen¡¯s body swayed. ¡°Father, why are you so shocked? Isn¡¯t this normal? When my mother passed away, Sister was less than 10 years old and I was only a few years old. Without anyone to protect me, I naturally had to think of a way to protect myself.¡± ¡°Could it be that even now, Father still feels that Bai Shuangshuang is a kind person?¡± ¡°Father, don¡¯t say anything about why we didn¡¯t tell you. Back then, you were charmed by Bai Shuangshuang. You married her even before my mother passed away for a year. Would you listen to us? And you scolded us at every turn whenever Bai Shuangshuangined to you.¡± ¡°Fortunately, I became capable after I joined the army and Sister moved out of the Qin Family. Otherwise, how could we still stand here safely?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you return it to her after you grew up and became capable?¡± ¡°Return it to her?¡± Qin Hao sneered, ¡°Is Bai Shuangshuang worthy for us to deal with her?¡± ¡°Look, Sister and I didn¡¯t do anything. Didn¡¯t she also not have a good ending?¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s another reason why we didn¡¯t deal with her.¡±i ¡°Before my mother passed away, she asked Sister and I to be filial to you. If Sister and I deal with Bai Shuangshuang, with your protection of Bai Shuangshuang, the little bit of rtionship we have left will probably be worn away. If that¡¯s the case, how sad would my mother be in the ground?¡± ¡°Oh right, actually I already knew about Bai Shuangshuang and Min Guili, and I also knew that Qin Bailu isn¡¯t your daughter. I just couldn¡¯t be bothered to tell you.¡± After saying that, he got into the car without looking back, started the engine and drove away. Qin Chongwen stood rooted to the ground in a daze. He was filled with regret. He seemed to have aged a few years instantly. Huo Siyu, who was sitting in Qin Hao¡¯s car, naturally heard their conversation. Along the way, Qin Hao was silent. Huo Siyu looked at him. There were a few times when she wanted to say something tofort him, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. Hence, the two of them remained silent the entire way. Till they reached their apartment. After they went upstairs, Qin Hao entered the passcode and went in first, followed by Huo Siyu. ¡°A-are you okay?¡± Qin Hao stopped in his tracks and turned to hug her. He didn¡¯t say anything and just hugged her. He was hugging her too tightly and Huo Siyu felt a little ufortable. She wanted to push him away, but she put her hands down halfway. ¡°Qin Hao, are you alright?¡± ¡°Not very well.¡± These words¡­ Huo Siyu was a little speechless. She was not good atforting people, especially a tough man like Qin Hao. She didn¡¯t know what to do, so she hugged him and patted his back gently. However, Qin Hao let go of her and held her shoulders as he looked down at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± ¡°?¡± Huo Siyu was stunned. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. Why should I be angry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not what you think I am. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve lied to you?¡± ¡°Duh. I thought you were saying something. So it¡¯s this. Don¡¯t think too much about it. I know you didn¡¯t mean it. After all, that¡¯s your protective shell when you¡¯re young¡­¡± As she spoke, Huo Siyu paused. She was afraid that Qin Hao would remember something sad if she mentioned it. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not angry. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re not only like that in front of me. Everyone probably sees you the same way.¡± Qin Hao wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t. His subordinates and Second Yin knew very well what kind of person he was. Of course, he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to say it out loud. ¡°On the other hand, are you alright? Your father¡­¡± ¡°Are you really not angry?¡± Seeing that he was obsessed with this, Huo Siyu could only shake her head. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. Really. Not at all.¡± ¡°Then, do you think you won¡¯t be used to interacting with me like this?¡± As he spoke, the honest look on Qin Hao¡¯s facepletely disappeared. His eyes were so abstruse that they seemed to suck people in. His outstanding facial features were also emphasized, making him look mysterious and noble. Huo Siyu was stunned. Then, she realized that she was actually staring at him in a daze. Huo Siyu was a little embarrassed. She coughed dryly and looked away slightly. She was indeed not used to facing Qin Hao. ¡°I won¡¯t. No matter what, you¡¯re still Qin Hao, right?¡± ¡°Besides, if you can ept me as a killer, can¡¯t I ept you, who¡¯s a little different from usual?¡± This was the truth. She didn¡¯t expect Qin Hao to ept her so easily. It would be a lie to say that she wasn¡¯t touched. After all, Qin Hao¡¯s identity was there. Wasn¡¯t it just that there was a different him hidden under his honest and protective shell? Couldn¡¯t she ept that? To be honest, not only could she ept it, but she also felt sorry for Qin Hao. Although she had led a wandering life on Ghost ughter Ind and experienced so much hardship, her parents had treated her very well when she was still living in the Huo Family. However, Qin Hao¡­ ¡°Rainy, I¡¯m very happy.¡± ¡°Happy about what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re not angry and still willing to ept me like this.¡± With his personality, he wouldn¡¯t have said those words to his father. He would instead turn and leave. He thought since his little fianc¨¦e was present. Min Rufeng had told him to be careful about letting the truthe out one day. He had always taken it to heart, but there had been no opportunity for him to talk about it until just now¡­ Yes, he had schemed back then to let his little fianc¨¦e hear that. Although he had wanted to say those words for many years, he wouldn¡¯t have said them if it wasn¡¯t to y that trick. ¡°But for some reason, even though I¡¯m very happy, I still feel ufortable.¡± It was normal to feel ufortable. Huo Siyu thought. If it were her, she would probably not even want to say anything when her biological father, who had ignored her for many years, finally noticed her one day and apologized and regretted it. It was still good that Qin Hao was like this. She stepped forward and hugged him. ¡°The past has be the past. We still have a long way ahead. Everything will be fine.¡± ¡°Will you always be with me then?¡± Huo Siyu was stunned. She looked up at him and saw him staring at her with his dark eyes that were so deep that he wanted to suck her in. Her heart skipped a beat. He had asked so seriously. And so suddenly¡­ ¡°I-I think so.¡± Qin Hao tightened his grip on her. ¡°Then Rainy will apany me tonight?¡± ¡°Am I not apanying you here? I¡¯m staying here tonight. I don¡¯t intend to leave.¡± ¡°I mean, you¡¯ll stay in my room tonight to apany me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Huo Siyu blushed. ¡°Rainy, don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s not what you think. I remembered a lot of things from the past and I feel very ufortable. I want you to apany me.¡± ¡°Just keep mepany. I won¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Please?¡± There was no way to reject such a pleading tone! ¡°Just to keep youpany? Without doing anything?¡± Qin Hao blushed ¡°embarrassedly¡±. ¡°I-If Rainy wants to do something, it¡¯s okay too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huo Siyu. In the end, the two of them really covered themselves with the nket and chatted. They didn¡¯t even kiss like they usually did. Of course, purely chatting was just an excuse. Huo Siyu felt very ufortable. They did not say a word, what were they chatting about? She maintained her posture with her back facing Qin Hao and didn¡¯t dare to move. Qin Hao knew that he shouldn¡¯t overdo it. However,ter on, he ¡°subconsciously¡± pulled her into his arms when he was ¡°asleep¡±. Huo Siyu was already tense and Qin Hao trapping her in his arms made her even more nervous. She tried to remove his arms, but Qin Hao simply hugged her too tight for her to remove them. She could onlypromise. She didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep. However, she did not know that as soon as her even breathing sounded, the sleeping Qin Hao opened his eyes. He smiled and kissed the top of her head before hugging her and closing his eyes. He slept exceptionally soundly that night. *** The next day. Yan Jinyu booked a restaurant and asked Min Rufeng, Xi Fengling, and Huo Siyu out. Of course, she also sent Feng Yun a message. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t apany Yan Jinyu. After sending her to the restaurant, he turned and went to the Mount West Vi. He said that he had some work to do. Huo Siyu didn¡¯t bring Qin Hao and Huo Xuan along either. It was just the four of them. Half an hour before the agreed time, the four of them arrived. They didn¡¯t order anything and were all waiting for Feng Yun. Yan Jinyu was ying games on her phone while the other three were chatting. It wasn¡¯t very lively, but the atmosphere was exceptionally harmonious. Huo Siyu nced at her phone. There were still two minutes to the agreed time. ¡°Beauty Yu, I¡¯m afraid Bai Ye won¡¯te.¡± Yan Jinyu moved her gaze away from the phone. ¡°It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯te. We¡¯re just taking a gamble. If he doesn¡¯te, we¡¯ll treat it as a small gathering with only the four of us.¡± Her words stunned the three of them. This sentence sounded fine at first, but it was said by Yan Jinyu, so it gave them a huge impact. Yan Jinyu always had a smile on her face. She looked very warm, but she was actually the coldest and most steady of the four of them. She rarely said such emotional words. ¡°Beauty Yu¡­¡± Huo Siyu¡¯s eyes were teary. She was about to speak when the door of the private room was pushed open and she was interrupted. The four of them retracted their emotions and looked over. Then, their expressions changed. Chapter 290 - Wary Of Each Other

Chapter 290: Wary Of Each Other

Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu even stood up with their weapons in their hands. Yan Jinyu and Min Rufeng were still sitting, but their expressions were obviously a little tense. Yan Jinyu instinctively touched the ¡°watch¡± on her left wrist, and her eyes were cold. The person who pushed the door open was a man in a wheelchair. He was in her fifties and exuded a sinister and tough aura. Even sitting in a wheelchair, he gave people an extremely dangerous feeling. His wheelchair was pushed by a young man. Yan Jinyu and the others had never seen this young man before, but they were very familiar with the person in the wheelchair. Everything that they had suffered in the past was all thanks to him. The current head of Ghost ughter Ind, Liu Guang. Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes and raised her hand slightly. After receiving the signal, Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu sat down, but they still stared at the man who suddenly appeared vigntly and were prepared to attack at any time. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be surprised to see me, children. It seems like you had long guessed that I was still alive.¡± She leanedzily on the wheelchair and smiled sinisterly. ¡°You¡¯re indeed the best batch of children under me.¡± Yan Jinyu retracted her hand that was caressing her wristwatch and looked at himzily with her chin propped up. She sized him up carefully. It seemed like she didn¡¯t take Liu Guang seriously at all with such a nonchnt attitude. Finally, her gazended on Liu Guang¡¯sp. Yan Jinyu suddenly chuckled, ¡°Tsk tsk, are you crippled?¡± If it were someone else who had always been highly admired in his early years, but was now looked down upon, he would definitely be very angry now. However, Liu Guang was unmoved. He even retracted the ruthless aura on him and smiled like a loving elder. ¡°You¡¯re still that familiar No. 99. My best child. You¡¯re always poking at other people¡¯s wounds.¡± ¡°These legs are all thanks to you, child.¡± ¡°Then, you¡¯ll have to thank me.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m thanking you. I¡¯ll remember it forever.¡± He looked at the other three people. ¡°I used to think that the three of you were more outstanding than the ordinary children. I didn¡¯t expect you three to be so outstanding.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite bold too. Indeed, you¡¯ve been with No. 99 for too long and have been influenced by her. Perhaps, Ghost ughter Ind¡¯s methods of dealing with the rebels haven¡¯t left a deep impression on you. I probably still need to research a new punishment mechanism.¡± Speaking of how he dealt with the rebels, the few of them felt disgusted. Even Yan Jinyu frowned slightly. She recalled the time when she saw Ghost ughter Ind punish the rebels with her own eyes and made her so disgusted that she could not eat for a few days. After a while, Xi Fengling had already calmed down and smiled charmingly, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Although Beauty Yu does affect us a lot, we¡¯ve always had courage.¡± ¡°However, it still seems to be slightly inferior whenpared to you.¡± ¡°How dare you appear so openly when you know that the four of us are all here? Ordinary people don¡¯t have the courage like you.¡± Liu Guang looked at her and smiled very kindly, ¡°Don¡¯t say such threatening words to me. You¡¯re all children that I taught. I know you better than anyone else. If you really wanted to make a move, you wouldn¡¯t have waited until now because you know very well that since I dare to appear here, I must have made full preparations.¡± As he spoke, he turned her gaze to Yan Jinyu. ¡°After all, I¡¯ve died once and I¡¯m old. I value my life very much.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. I came today because I thought that after not seeing you for a long time and knowing that you¡¯re here, I especially came here to say hello. I don¡¯t dare to underestimate you, who can destroy Ghost ughter Ind¡¯s hundred years of foundation and my years of effort. I¡¯m not naive enough to think that I can kill you now.¡± ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t kill me either.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned my lesson once. I¡¯m very vignt now.¡± In fact, even if Liu Guang didn¡¯t emphasize it so much, they knew that he was very vignt now and wouldn¡¯t appear without any preparations. He also knew very well that they all knew it. The reason why he specially emphasized it was because Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t a rational person. Liu Guang was afraid that Yan Jinyu would act on a whim. If Yan Jinyu had the intention of perishing together, Liu Guang wouldn¡¯t have been able to retreat unscathed. Although he didn¡¯t say it, he had always been very wary of Yan Jinyu. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to get rid of Yan Jinyu because he was afraid. Looking at him, Yan Jinyu smiled faintly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. We all know that you¡¯re very vignt. We also know that if we can¡¯t kill you the first time, it¡¯ll be very difficult to kill you again now.¡± ¡°In this world, there aren¡¯t many people who can make so many arrangements without us noticing.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t underestimate you.¡± ¡°However, you took such a huge risk and spent so much effort to appear here. It shouldn¡¯t be just to catch up with us after such a long time, right?¡± ¡°Let me guess. Why are you here?¡± Before Yan Jinyu could continue, she was interrupted by Liu Guang. ¡°You¡¯re indeed my best child. You can even tell that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m the best, but it¡¯s hard to say if the child is still a child.¡± Suddenly, Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile faded, and a cold killing intent appeared in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡°child¡± again. I don¡¯t like it.¡± She did whatever she wanted. This had happened before. One time, when Yan Jinyu came back from a mission, Liu Guang called Yan Jinyu for questioning alone. As he spoke, his posture was a little arrogant. He seemed to be praising Yan Jinyu, but his words were all warning her that no matter how capable she was, she was still a member of Ghost ughter Ind. She had to listen to orders and do whatever he wanted. Yan Jinyu attacked Liu Guang right on the spot. Most importantly, even Liu Guang, who wasn¡¯t crippled, could barely fight Yan Jinyu to a draw. Yan Jinyu still had the time to deal with the people who were protecting him in the midst of dealing with him. Although the final oue was that Yan Jinyu was very seriously injured, Liu Guang didn¡¯t have a good ending either. Moreover, so many people had failed to kill her. She could block the bullets so the people who got within two meters of her didn¡¯t survive. Once her weapon was out, it was very difficult to see anyone alive within two meters of her. That day, she said that she didn¡¯t like to be threatened and then walked out of Liu Guang¡¯s residence step by step. Those people who were protecting Liu Guang didn¡¯t dare to go forward to stop her at all. With every step she took, those people took a step back. From their eyes, one could see their deep fear of Yan Jinyu. It was also from that day onwards that Liu Guang was really afraid of Yan Jinyu. If it were anyone else, who would dare to be so arrogant on Ghost ughter Ind and actually attack the head of Ghost ughter Ind directly? Most importantly, he could do nothing to her after she attacked him. Having experienced that before, Liu Guang didn¡¯t dare to ignore Yan Jinyu¡¯s sudden change of attitude when she said such words. He had long known that Yan Jinyu was a lunatic. A capable lunatic who was not afraid of death. ¡°That¡¯s true. How could a person who destroyed Ghost ughter Ind¡¯s hundred years of foundation and ruined my decades of n be a child?¡± ¡°A child is much more obedient than No. 99.¡± ¡°In the early years, I was d that Ghost ughter Ind was lucky and brought such an outstanding person like No. 99 to Ghost ughter Ind by coincidence. Later on, I regretted it. I regretted not killing you before you grew up.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s no medicine for regret in this world.¡± Yan Jinyu supported her chin with one hand and yed with her phone with the other. She was nervous for a moment when she saw Liu Guang earlier because it was a habit. After all, she had never dared to underestimate Liu Guang. If Liu Guang suddenly made a move, she could guarantee her safety, but she could not guarantee that the three people beside her would be fine. Indeed, Liu Guang¡¯s appearance was too sudden. She did not know what preparations he had made. No matter what, Liu Guang was someone who would at least leave three backup ns for himself. Now, since she was sure that Liu Guang would not make a move, his fear of her seemed to be even greater than before and he came here for another purpose, her not-so obvious nervousness naturally dissipated. However, Liu Guang was still cautious. He got someone to push him into the private room, but he didn¡¯tpletely enter the private room. Instead, he stopped at the door. Half of the wheelchair was in the private room, and the other half was outside the private room. The corridor was just behind him. The private room they booked was on the second floor of the restaurant. If anything happened, Liu Guang would be able to escape easily. Of course, if anyone wanted toe this way, they could see him as soon as they went upstairs. As soon as Feng Yun came upstairs, he saw Liu Guang. Even when he could only see his face¡¯s profile, Feng Yun recognized him immediately. In an instant, the gentle aura of a young master from a big family who was dressed in a long white jacket and looked like he had walked out of the ancient times suddenly dissipated and was reced with strong killing intent. Not to mention Liu Guang and the man who was pushing the wheelchair for him, even Yan Jinyu and the others, who were in the private room and couldn¡¯t see anyone, sensed such a strong killing intent. The four of them were unmoved. Liu Guang looked at Feng Yun and instructed, ¡°Liu Yu, stop him.¡± The young man who was pushing his wheelchair rushed out. He squared off with Feng Yun. Feng Yun had suppressed his hatred for so many years, so he naturally used his killing moves immediately. Unfortunately, Feng Yun was more schrly after all. His martial arts strength was higher than ordinary people, but he could notpare to the person Liu Guang specially brought along with him. Yan Jinyu spun her phone and stood up. The moment she stood up, the other three followed. Liu Guang retracted his gaze and looked at her. Then, he pushed his wheelchair to the corridor and looked at the two people fighting. At that moment, Feng Yun was already at a disadvantage. ¡°Alright, Liu Yu,¡± Liu Guang said. However, Feng Yun had no intention of stopping. Yan Jinyu said, ¡°Cousin.¡± He only stopped then. When he looked at Liu Guang, his eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°There¡¯s no need to fight when the odds are against you. There will always be a chance to return the favor one by one.¡± As she spoke, Yan Jinyu nced at the corridor opposite her. Feng Yun knew that there were many people lying in ambush here. If it wasn¡¯t for Ghost ughter, his parents wouldn¡¯t have died tragically. He wished he could hack his enemies into pieces. ¡°Also, this person seems to being for you.¡± Yan Jinyu nced at Liu Guang. Liu Guang actually didn¡¯t deny it and even praised Yan Jinyu very generously, ¡°That¡¯s why No. 99 is the most outstanding person I¡¯ve nurtured in all these years.¡± ¡°Not only are you skilled, but you¡¯re also smart.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t show any of my purpose here, but you could guess it so urately.¡± After saying that, he looked at Feng Yun. ¡°You¡¯re indeed still alive.¡± Chapter 291 - A Sudden Attack

Chapter 291: A Sudden Attack

He said this as if he had long guessed that Feng Yun was still alive. However, it was not surprising. Even though Feng Yun had not left the courtyard for almost 11 years, it did not mean that he had not done anything. After all, he had been looking for a chance to take revenge. Especially after knowing that someone from Ghost ughter was still alive recently, Feng Yun¡¯s actions were rather drastic. It was reasonable that Liu Guang would notice it. However, why did Liu Guang¡¯s words seem like he cared a lot about whether Feng Yun was alive? It also confirmed Yan Jinyu¡¯s guess that Liu Guang took such a huge risk to appear here for Feng Yun. Feng Yun was not the kind of person who would be overwhelmed by hatred. Especially after being locked up all these years, it made him be even more calm andposed. At that moment, he could no longer control his killing intent when he saw his enemy again. It was normal to attack, but his mind was still clear. Hearing Liu Guang¡¯s words, the killing intent in his eyes was still present, but his brows furrowed slightly. He felt that Liu Guang was paying too much attention to him. You¡¯re indeed still alive. These words sounded as if he was very important. However, he felt thatpared to the current Yu¡¯er and the others, he wouldn¡¯t have that much weight in Liu Guang¡¯s heart. ¡°Of course I¡¯m still alive as I haven¡¯t killed you personally.¡± ¡°The grudge of killing my parents is irreconcble!¡± He took out his gun and pointed it at Liu Guang. ¡°With this shot, I can take revenge.¡± Liu Yu was stunned and wanted to step forward to stop him again, but he was interrupted by Liu Guang, ¡°Liu Yu.¡± Liu Yu¡¯s expression did not change. He nced at Liu Guang and then retreated quietly. However, he still stared at Feng Yun warily. Liu Guang looked at Feng Yun with a smile on his face. He didn¡¯t seem to be worried that Feng Yun would shoot at all. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me,¡± Liu Guang said. ¡°So don¡¯t waste your efforts.¡± ¡°Taking a step back, even if you¡¯re lucky enough to kill me, you can¡¯t leave here alive.¡± ¡°So what?¡± A cold smile appeared on Feng Yun¡¯s naturally warm face. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of death?¡± After living in seclusion for so many years, he had long be indifferent to life and death. As long as he could take revenge, he would not hesitate even if he had to die with him. ¡°Of course you¡¯re not afraid of death. How many people from Ghost ughter Ind are afraid of death? However, if you die, won¡¯t your parents¡¯ sacrifice be meaningless?¡± Feng Yun¡¯s grip on the gun tightened. He was slightly out of sorts. He had endured all these years because he thought that his parents¡¯ tragic death exchanged for his life. Suddenly, Liu Guang¡¯s affectionate smile faded and his ruthless face twisted, ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re no longer of use to me, but you¡¯re still alive and well. It¡¯s really an unhappy thing!¡± ¡°Feng Li¡¯s son, the grandson of the Yin Family. Since you don¡¯t want to stay in Ghost ughter for my use, I¡¯ll take your life sooner orter. Now¡­¡± He nced at Yan Jinyu and the rest. ¡°I¡¯ll keep you all alive for now.¡± ¡°Bai Ye, you¡¯d better not be alone. Otherwise, your parents will die for nothing¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, a gunshot interrupted him. Liu Guang was shocked and barely dodged. At the same time, he took out a special dagger to block the bullet, but he still couldn¡¯tpletely block it. The bullet brushed past his arm! Blood was seen! ¡°What about his parents? Did they die for nothing? You¡¯re the first person who dares to threaten the Yin Family so openly!¡± A man slowly walked out from the end of the stairs. His face was handsome, and his eyes were obscure and dark. His entire person exuded a chill that made people fear him. Who else could it be but Yin Jiujin? In reality, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t really leave after sending Yan Jinyu here. Instead, he came back after making a detour. This concerned whether Feng Yun would leave the courtyard in almost 11 years. He naturally was not in the mood to deal with other matters. His car was parked not far from the restaurant, so he could clearly see the situation at the entrance. He had nned to leave quietly after seeing the situation, but he realized that something was wrong with the restaurant. He sneaked in. Yin Jiujin fired as soon as he walked out. The people lying in ambush in the corridor opposite him wanted to pull the trigger when they realized what was going on. However, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t give them a chance. He changed the direction of the gun and shot one person. His marksmanship was urate. After knocking down five or six people in a row, it achieved the effect of intimidation. The people lying in ambush did not dare to move easily. Yin Jiujin walked over step by step. The killing intent in his eyes was so obvious. Not only for Liu Guang¡¯s provocative words, but also for Yan Jinyu. He couldn¡¯t find any traces of these people and couldn¡¯t even stand up for the youngdy. It was because of these people that the youngdy suffered so much. The killing intent in Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes was too obvious. His appearance and sudden attack had reversed the situation. Yan Jinyu and Min Rufeng looked at each other and attacked immediately. Liu Yu panicked and hurriedly rushed to Liu Guang to block Yan Jinyu¡¯s attack, ¡°Father, leave first!¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s move was a killer move. Even though Liu Yu¡¯s skills were good, there was still a big wound on his arm. Yin Jiujin and Feng Yun fired at the same time. Yin Jiujin fired at Liu Guang, who didn¡¯t hesitate to turn around and slide away in his wheelchair. Feng Yun dealt with the people lying in ambush and they cooperated very well. However, even Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t hurt Liu Guang. The bullet flew over and with a bang, it was blocked by the special material te that suddenly rose from the back of Liu Guang¡¯s wheelchair. At the same time, Liu Guang threw something that looked like a smoke screen. The smoke was poisonous. They exchanged nces, but Yan Jinyu and the others didn¡¯t chase after them. Only Min Rufeng chased after them. He was good at Traditional Chinese Medicine and liked to study some strange medicine. He had already done countless experiments on himself. It was difficult for any poison to hurt him. Even if there was, there was no poison that he could not resolve. However, just as Min Rufeng chased over, he bumped into Hei Yao, who was receiving them. There were four to five experts who came with Hei Yao. Hei Yao took Liu Guang away while Min Rufeng was fighting with the four to five experts. Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu helped Feng Yun deal with the people lying in ambush. They usually didn¡¯t use guns, but that didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t have guns for self-defense. At this moment, they weren¡¯t worried about fighting enemies from afar. The two of them helped Feng Yun. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin faced Liu Yu at the same time. Liu Yu already had difficulty facing Yan Jinyu alone, let alone two people at the same time! Liu Yu was injured six to seven times in a row. The golden thread on Yan Jinyu¡¯s left hand that was as thin as a hair flew out again. It was just short of hitting Liu Yu¡¯s throat! Liu Yu jumped down from the second floor. As he had no choice but to jump up the building to avoid Yan Jinyu¡¯s killer move, he wasn¡¯t prepared. Liu Yu seemed to have injured his leg. It was very difficult for him to get up. However, he dragged his limp leg along and was about to leave the hall on the first floor. How could Yin Jiujin let him off? He fired twice. Even if the other party threw out a smoke bomb to obscure his vision, Yin Jiujin¡¯s marksmanship still hit him twice. One bullet in the calf, one in the arm. He was saved by others. They had almost dealt with all the ambushers, but no one chased after them. Yan Jinyu and the others knew very well that since the other party dared to appear directly, they must have a backup n. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Yin Jiujin asked. Yan Jinyu shook her head. Just as she was about to speak, Yin Jiujin said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I realized that something was wrong, I called Qin Hao over. The bomb that the other party hid in the restaurant had already been removed immediately.¡± Yan Jinyu understood. No wonder there was nothing at this moment. It was also no wonder that Yin Jiujin would shoot as soon as he appeared without any worries. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go after them!¡± Huo Siyu wanted to chase after them. ¡°There¡¯s no need to. We can¡¯t catch up. A few minutes is enough for the other party to leave.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Yan is right. There¡¯s no need to chase after them. Leave this to Second Yin and me. With my status and Second Yin¡¯s influence in the capital, it¡¯s more convenient for us to do things.¡± Qin Hao walked up the stairs and walked towards Huo Siyu. He held her shoulders and checked. ¡°Are you injured?¡± Huo Siyu shook her head. Xi Fengling had already walked towards Min Rufeng to help Min Rufeng get rid of thest two people. Yan Jinyu looked at Yin Jiujin. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave this to Brother Nine and Young Master Qin.¡± Their identities indeed made it more convenient for them to do things. Moreover, with their ability, especially with Qin Hao¡¯s identity, if they decided to hunt them all over the entire city, even if the other party could sessfully escape, they would probably lose a great deal. Yin Jiujin put away his gun and rubbed the top of her head. He simply wrapped his arm around her waist and retracted his gun as he looked at Feng Yun with an extremelyplicated expression. Sensing Yin Jiujin¡¯s movements, Qin Hao said, ¡°You guys go back first. I¡¯ll settle the aftermath here.¡± He raised Huo Siyu¡¯s chin and nted a kiss on her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you upter.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huo Siyu, who was caught off guard by the kiss. She seemed to be unable to withstand Qin Hao now. She looked around carefully and heaved a sigh of relief when she realized that no one was looking at them. She red at Qin Hao. Actually, Yan Jinyu saw Qin Hao and Huo Siyu¡¯s interaction, but she only raised her eyebrows slightly. She thought to herself that Qin Hao was indeed not as honest and down-to-earth as Little Rain had said. It seemed like Little Rain had already understood what kind of person Qin Hao was. Their rtionship seemed to have improved. She was relieved. She looked at Yin Jiujin and Feng Yun. ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡± *** They did not go far. They were at the cafe beside the restaurant. In the private room. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin sat together. Huo Siyu sat on the other side of Yan Jinyu while Feng Yun, Min Rufeng, and Xi Fengling sat opposite them. They fell silent. After a long while, Yin Jiujin was the first to speak faintly, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t leave your courtyard for the rest of your life.¡± These words were clearly directed at Feng Yun, and his tone didn¡¯t sound very good. After what had just happened, logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t have said these words to provoke Feng Yun. After all, Feng Yun¡¯s enemy had just escaped from under his nose. Feng Yun must be feeling very bad. However, Yin Jiujin had said that. In the eyes of others, he was insulting Feng Yun. In reality? Hearing his sarcastic words, Feng Yun¡¯splicated feelings when he saw Liu Guang earlier were suddenly diluted. His expression was not as serious as before. He smiled gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t stay in the courtyard for the rest of my life. I¡¯ve disappointed you.¡± Others might not know the reason, but Yan Jinyu knew. That was because Yin Jiujin knew Feng Yun well and knew what attitude he should use to make it easier for Feng Yun to ept. ¡°So many people have begged and persuaded you. They used all kinds of methods but you were unwilling to take a step out of the courtyard for 10 years. It¡¯s really rare that you¡¯re willing to go out now.¡± Only Feng Yun could withstand Yin Jiujin¡¯s ¡°harsh¡± words. Chapter 292 - What Entanglement?

Chapter 292: What Entanglement?

Of course, with Yin Jiujin¡¯s calm and indifferent personality, he wouldn¡¯t easily speak to others in such a tone. Other than Yan Jinyu and Feng Yun, the other three people present were very surprised to hear Yin Jiujin say that. So Second Young Master Yin had such a side. It was not difficult to tell that Second Young Master Yin and Bai Ye seemed to have a good rtionship. In that case¡­ Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu exchanged nces. In that case, Beauty Yu was actually asking Feng Yun out to meet her in the name of a coboration for Yin Jiujin? Although they didn¡¯t know the exact situation, they had some guesses previously. Coupled with the fact that Yin Jiujin had revealed that Feng Yun hadn¡¯t left the courtyard for nearly 11 years, they roughly guessed what was going on. Beauty Yu was doing this for Yin Jiujin. They were relieved and sad to have thought this through. Pleased that Beauty Yu had finally met someone she was willing to treat seriously, and sad that Beauty Yu was still so concerned about Yin Jiujin after she had him. They had never received such treatment before. Feng Yun was also used to Yin Jiujin¡¯s way of speaking and didn¡¯t care. Neither did he argue with Yin Jiujin. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Looking at Yan Jinyu, he said seriously, ¡°Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t be so careless next time. Since you know that they¡¯re still alive, you have to be careful.¡± ¡°Liu Guang could appear silently today because you guys were careless. That¡¯s why he not only had the chance to make so many arrangements under his nose, but he also appeared in front of you without any warning.¡± ¡°Fortunately, Liu Guang also had concerns and didn¡¯t dare to attack you rashly. It was also fortunate that Jin happened to be nearby to discover the other party¡¯s arrangements in time and find Qin Hao. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Although the chances of Liu Guanghui choosing to die together with you all are very small, we can¡¯t rule out this possibility. After all, you guys were too careless.¡± Feng Yun had received Yan Jinyu¡¯s messagest night. The message didn¡¯t have much content, just the time and ce. There was also a ¡°discuss the cooperation in detail¡±. There was nothing else. But it kept him up all night. He was still hesitating until this morning. He wanted to leave the courtyard a few times, but he retreated again. He only received a call from his subordinates saying that they had found traces of Ghost ughter¡¯s people. The location was the restaurant Yan Jinyu had asked him to meet. In an instant, he rushed out of the courtyard. The Yin Family¡¯s servants were all shocked to see him. Feng Yun did not exin further. He got the butler to prepare a car for him and drove over hurriedly. Feng Yun wanted to call Yan Jinyu to tell her that Ghost ughter¡¯s people might be in the restaurant they were in, but he was worried that a call would alert the enemy, so he didn¡¯t call. There were many talents in Ghost ughter. Many people were good at cutting offmunication and monitoring phones. Even if the possibility of intercepting Yan Jinyu and the others¡¯ calls was not high, it could not eliminate this possibility. Hence, after careful consideration, Feng Yun still did not make this call. Instead, he drove out directly. Based on Ghost ughter¡¯s style, he wouldn¡¯t attack Yan Jinyu and the rest without full confidence. ¡°It¡¯s indeed our negligence,¡± Min Rufeng said. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything. In Min Rufeng¡¯s opinion, Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu were not familiar with the capital. He should be the one to do this. He should have been vignt. In fact, he had been very vignt previously. It was because he had just taken over the Min Family and had too many things to settle, so he was negligent. Xi Fengling was helping him deal with the Min Family¡¯s matters and so she couldn¡¯t care about this. Most importantly, they did not expect Liu Guang to choose to appear at this time. One had to know that the four of them were all gathered in the capital now. Liu Guang¡¯s appearance was taking a huge risk. However, Yan Jinyu¡¯s thoughts were different from theirs. She knew that even if Liu Guang appeared, he definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move. This was her confidence. Even Min Rufeng didn¡¯t know Liu Guang¡¯s fear of her. Back then, Min Rufeng only knew that she and Liu Guang faced off each other and was seriously injured, but he didn¡¯t know the exact situation. Liu Guang had 50 extremely skilled people to protect him. Liu Guang¡¯s skills were not bad either, but on that day, half of the 50 people were killed by her and more than 10 were seriously injured. The rest who were not injured, were still afraid of her to the core. Even Liu Guang¡¯s injuries were not lighter than hers. Perhaps because Liu Guang was afraid that the news of her sudden fighting with and escaping unscathed would cause an upheaval in Ghost ughter Ind, he issued a death order to prevent everyone present from spreading what happened that day. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t someone who would talk too much. Furthermore, in order to not let Min Rufeng and the rest worry, she didn¡¯t say much. After all, Liu Guang was very wary of her after that lesson. ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter aside for now.¡± She didn¡¯t say that the chances of Liu Guang making a move directly when he appeared today were not high because Yan Jinyu knew that once she said it, Yin Jiujin would definitely look at her faintly. He would feel that she didn¡¯t care about her safety and would probably be angry. ¡°On the other hand, Liu Guang seems to especially care about Cousin. Does Cousin know the reason?¡± After a pause, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°He also mentioned Cousin¡¯s father and the Yin Family.¡± The atmosphere became serious again. Yin Jiujin and Feng Yun frowned deeply. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Feng Yun shook his head. ¡°Back then, my parents didn¡¯t look like they knew Liu Guang at all when they found Ghost ughter Ind and saved me.¡± ¡°Could it be that Liu Guang has a grudge with the Feng Family or the Yin Family?¡± ¡°Wait a sec. You¡¯re saying that your parents found Ghost ughter Ind back then?¡± After asking, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t wait for Feng Yun to reply and said, ¡°Yes, your parents found Ghost ughter Ind back then and even saved you from Ghost ughter Ind.¡± Needless to say, they quickly reacted, especially the few people from Ghost ughter Ind. ¡°Back then, my grandfather used all his connections but failed to find the location of Ghost ughter Ind. Not only my grandfather, but no one has been able to find the location of Ghost ughter Ind all these years. Even if they have the ability to find it, they can¡¯t even get close to Ghost ughter Ind, let alone get onto the ind and sessfully save him.¡± After Min Rufeng finished speaking, the few of them fell silent. After a long while, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°I don¡¯t know Cousin¡¯s parents well. I don¡¯t know their exact strength. It¡¯s not easy to make a judgment at the moment.¡± ¡°My parents came from the army and are considered special members who specialize in some secret missions. I don¡¯t know their exact strength, but back then, their job should be to interact with existences like Ghost ughter. Perhaps, they can find some information that others can¡¯t.¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible. But what about the Yin Family? Liu Guang even mentioned the Yin Family.¡± Huo Siyu was puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Grandfather when I get back,¡± Yin Jiujin said. ¡°If there¡¯s really any conflict, I¡¯m sure Grandfather will know.¡± He actually didn¡¯t know about the existence of someone who was targeting the Yin Family! ¡°I¡¯ll also try to contact the Feng Family and ask Grandfather if he knows Liu Guang.¡± Feng Yun had actually not contacted the Feng Family for many years. Or rather, he had never contacted the Feng Family since he was born. It was again the first wife had passed away and the new wife did not like the first wife¡¯s son, and the first wife¡¯s son had left home early to fend for himself. Feng Yun¡¯s father, Feng Li, was the first wife¡¯s son who had left home early to fend for himself. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Yin Jiujin said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to contact the Feng Family. Uncle is Uncle, and the Feng Family is the Feng Family. Uncle can¡¯t be med for the Feng Family¡¯s grievances.¡± ¡°So what if the Feng Family¡¯s grievances are med on Uncle? Why do you have to care so much? We¡¯ve already be enemies. Even if you can¡¯t figure out the reason, you still have a deep-seated hatred for Liu Guang.¡± Feng Yun looked at him and felt touched. Jin had a sharp tongue and a soft heart. His words seemed to be harsh and hurtful, but he was actually very concerned about others. He must have seen that he didn¡¯t want to contact the Feng Family. Yan Jinyu looked at Yin Jiujin and smiled. Yin Jiujin was really¡­ She didn¡¯t know where the rumors that he was indifferent and even ignored the Yin Family came from. ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s a blood feud between us. There¡¯s no need to contact the Feng Family.¡± After a pause, Feng Yun asked, ¡°The person beside Liu Guang appeared on Ghost ughter Ind after I left?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve fought him before. His skills¡­ can be said to be far above mine. He clearly didn¡¯t use his full strength when he fought me. I wonder what he¡¯s worried about.¡± ¡°I also realized that he¡¯s skilled,¡± Huo Siyu replied. ¡°I saw that he could actually withstand so many moves from Beauty Yu when he fought her. If we hadn¡¯t been standing in the corridor and the corridor was narrow, Beauty Yu probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to hurt him for a while.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all. Later on, he actually escaped when Second Young Master Yin and Beauty Yu joined forces.¡± Huo Siyu sighed. ¡°Anyway, I definitely can¡¯t do it. This means that his skills are far above mine.¡± ¡°Oh, right. He¡¯s not from Ghost ughter Ind. I¡¯ve never seen him on Ghost ughter Ind.¡± Yan Jinyu and the other two didn¡¯t say anything, but the answer could be seen from their expressions. They had never seen Liu Yu on Ghost ughter Ind either. ¡°His skills can¡¯t be gained overnight. He must have received special training. Perhaps, Liu Guang has a force that we don¡¯t know about,¡± Min Rufeng said. Xi Fengling continued, ¡°He could be rted to the Min Family too.¡± She said to Min Rufeng, ¡°There¡¯s a huge problem with the eldest daughter of the Min Family.¡± Min Rufeng didn¡¯t deny it. He only said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to keep an eye on her.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep a close eye on her,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°We kept her around to lure the snake out of its hole. If we keep a close eye on her, it won¡¯t be easy for them to give themselves away. However, Min Sisi doesn¡¯t look like a fool either. The Min Family has just caused such a hugemotion. I guess she won¡¯t make any moves for the time being.¡± As she spoke, she nced at Yin Jiujin. ¡°They¡¯re all Brother Nine¡¯s admirers.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. He was innocent. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with her.¡± Yan Jinyu snorted coldly. ¡°Really. I¡¯m not familiar with her. I¡¯m not familiar with any other woman except you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The others gritted their teeth. However, the heavy atmosphere was made lighter again. Yan Jinyu gave him a ¡°that¡¯s more like it¡± look before saying to Feng Yun, ¡°Since Liu Guang has said something, it might be disadvantageous to Cousin. Cousin, if you have nothing to do, it¡¯s better to stay at the Yin Family¡¯s mansion and not go out.¡± ¡°Little Yu¡¯er is right. You like to stay behind closed doors so much. It¡¯s exactly as you wish,¡± Yin Jiujin said in an unfriendly tone. ¡°¡­¡± Feng Yun. ¡°However, there¡¯s no need to worry too much. With Brother Nine and Young Master Qin making a move at the same time, even if we can¡¯t catch them, they won¡¯t dare to jump out again in the short term.¡± Yan Jinyu felt that they wouldn¡¯t catch Liu Guang even if the entire city was pursuing them and Yin Jiujin and Qin Hao attacked at the same time. Because if it were her, she would also be able to escape from such a pursuit. However, it was not without benefits. At least for the time being, Liu Guang did not dare to appear again. That was enough. She could still have some free time. Of course, she wasn¡¯t exactly free either. She was just rtively free. She still had to go to school after the new year to track down the head of the Jones Family. She could only feel at ease after she found that person. Yan Jinyun¡¯s career was in North City after all, if Jones appeared in North City. Yan Jinyun would be in danger if she didn¡¯t resolve Jones. ¡°I wonder how many people are as good as Liu Yu under Liu Guang¡¯smand,¡± Huo Siyu sighed. ¡°There¡¯s only one. No more.¡± ¡°?¡± Huo Siyu was stunned. ¡°Beauty Yu, how did you know?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°If there¡¯s still more of such skilled people, with Liu Guang¡¯s style and fear of death, he will definitely bring him along with him today.¡± Huo Siyu thought about it and agreed. She nodded in understanding, ¡°Beauty Yu, I think I heard that Liu Yu called Liu Guang father. Does Liu Guang have a wife? He actually has such a big son.¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Perhaps Liu Guang had more than one son. Wasn¡¯t Liu Junqing, who had betrayed Yin Jiujin, also surnamed Liu? Yin Jiujin lowered his eyes in silence. Obviously, he also thought of Liu Junqing, who came from Ghost ughter Ind and had the surname Liu. He hid his expression very well, but Yan Jinyu still found out. Yin Jiujin still cared a lot about hisrade, Liu Junqing! If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have killed him with one shot. She would have beaten him up and tortured him to interrogate him. Perhaps, Yin Jiujin might not have remembered it so acutely. Tsk, she felt so ufortable even though Liu Junqing was a man. If it was a woman¡­ She was also curious about the person who called Yin Jiujin ¡°Nine¡±. Yin Jiujin cared so much about that. Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand on hisp was suddenly held. The grip was quite strong, and the youngdy still seemed to be doing it subconsciously. Yin Jiujin was momentarily puzzled. Why did the youngdy seem to be angry? He didn¡¯t say anything to provoke her, right? At that moment, Yin Jiujin¡¯s phone rang. It was Yin Shuguo. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± He nced at Feng Yun. ¡°He¡¯s in front of me.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be right back.¡± After hanging up, he said to Feng Yun, who had aplicated expression, ¡°Grandfather called.¡± Feng Yun fell silent and stood up. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Call me if you need anything in the future.¡± She said to Yin Jiujin, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Chapter 293 - A Change in Attitude

Chapter 293: A Change in Attitude

It was another anxious day in the capital. Themotion caused by Yin Jiujin and Qin Hao¡¯s subordinates pursuing Liu Guang and the others in the entire city was naturally huge. However, not many people knew about it. They only knew that two God¡¯s favored ones in the capital were pursuing a group of viins at the same time. They must have caught some people, but they were all small fry. They were even useless small fry. It was either they were unaware or they had been poisoned before being sent out on a mission. They would die as soon as they were caught. There was no way to get anything out of them. There was amotion outside. Yan Jinyu, Yin Jiujin, and Feng Yun were driving steadily back to the Yin Family. It was almost the end of the year. No matter if it was Yin Wuzhan, Yin Yuhan, or Qin Jianjia, they were all very busy. They had been working overtime until veryte these few days. Today was an exception. After knowing that Feng Yun was finally willing to leave the courtyard, everyone rushed back. Even Yin Wuzhan was very uneasy. Yin Wuzhan paced around the living room after Yin Shuguo called Yin Jiujin and found out that they would be back soon. He couldn¡¯t calm down at all. He only walked to the sofa and sat down when Yin Shuguo spoke up. ¡°Do any of you know why Yun¡¯er¡­ suddenly went out? All these years¡­¡± Yin Shuguo asked intermittently. He was excited. He had actually asked Butler Wu. Butler Wu had helped to prepare the car for Feng Yun to go out. However, Butler Wu was also shocked and did not know the exact situation at all. Yin Shuguo naturally could not ask anything either. They all shook their heads. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I heard from Butler Wu that Yun¡¯er seems to be in a hurry to go out because he has something on,¡± Qin Jianjia said. She, too, was very curious about what it was. A person who had not gone out for almost 11 years should be isted from the world. It was hard not to be curious when he went out in a hurry. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Yun¡¯er first. I heard that the Min Family¡¯s banquetst night caused quite amotion?¡± Yin Shuguo had actually wanted to ask about this long ago, but early this morning, all the people in the Yin Family who knew about it, including Min Qinn, were missing. Hence, he couldn¡¯t find anyone to ask. Now that he suddenly remembered, he wanted to ask. However, everyone present fell silent. Min Qinn, who was sitting there, almost vomited again when she thought of the bloody scene where so many people diedst night. The fear that she had tried so hard to suppress emerged again. Her face was pale. Afraid that she would meet Yan Jinyu, she stayed in her room today. She had asked the servants to send breakfast to her room. Yin Wuzhan had returned early so he got someone to call her down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Qinn? Her face is so pale. Is she not feeling well?¡± As an elder, Yin Shuguo cared for his juniors normally. However, Min Qinn was so frightened that she trembled. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. I was a littlezy today and slept a little too much. I¡¯m a little dizzy. Thank you for your concern, Dad.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a child anymore. Take care of your body.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Shuguo asked again, ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone saying anything? From the looks of it, something major happened at the Min Family¡¯s banquetst night?¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t wait for them to respond and said, ¡°I¡¯ve more or less heard about it too. Didn¡¯t Old Min¡¯s grandson seize the power back then? This isn¡¯t a big deal in a big family. Moreover, this matter has already shown signs. There¡¯s nothing surprising about it now.¡± ¡°On the other hand, why do you all look so secretive? I don¡¯t usually see how deep your rtionship with Min Guili is. Furthermore, I heard that Old Min was harmed by him. Sigh, poor Old Min. Why did he raise such a ruthlessly ambitious son?¡± ¡°Are you feeling indignant for Min Guili?¡± Yin Shuguo was already a little angry when he asked this. Min Qinn, his daughter-inw, valued her background the most. Although her rtionship with the other members of the Min Family was not very deep, it was still more profound than that child, Min Rufeng, who was brought back from outside. It seemed like he was asking if they were crying out for justice for Min Guili, but he was actually asking Min Qinn alone. They all nced at Min Qinn. Seeing this, Yin Yuhan hurriedly said, ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re thinking too much. That¡¯s not the case. Not to mention that¡¯s the Min Family¡¯s family matter, it¡¯s not convenient for us to interfere. Just based on Eldest Uncle¡¯s actions, it¡¯s impossible for us to feel indignant for him.¡± ¡°The reason why we don¡¯t want to talk about what happened at the Min Family¡¯s banquetst night is because we don¡¯t want Grandfather to be angry with the outsiders and damage your health.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry with the outsiders? Could it be that other than the change of the head of the Min Family and Min Guili¡¯s actions being exposed, something else happened?¡± The actions not only referred to Min Guili colluding with outsiders to kill Old Master Min, but also Min Guili¡¯s romantic affairs. Other than the fact that Min Rufeng had instructed not to spread what happened in the Min Familyst night, the rest had already spread throughout the upper-ss circle in the capital today. Yin Shuguo had naturally heard of it too. However, that was still a junior¡¯s affair after all. It was not convenient for him to mention it and say it out loud. ¡°Something else did happen.¡± As soon as Yin Yuhan finished speaking, Qin Jianjia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. To be honest, she didn¡¯t want her grandfather to know too much. After all, Yu¡¯er¡¯s identity¡­ They could ept it, but their grandfather was from the older generation so he might not. Yin Wuzhan and even Min Qinn looked at Yin Yuhan with an expression as if they were afraid that he would say more. Yin Wuzhan and Qin Jianjia had simr thoughts. As for Min Qinn, at this moment, she actually didn¡¯t want Yin Shuguo to know Yan Jinyu¡¯s background. It was unknown if she waspletely frightened by Yan Jinyu, or if she understood Yin Jiujin¡¯s care for Yan Jinyu, or if she suddenly felt that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t as bad as she thought. After all, Min Qinn didn¡¯t seem to dislike Yan Jinyu as much as before. Of course, it was also possible that because of Yan Jinyu¡¯s strength, she didn¡¯t even dare to feel any rejection in her heart. Seeing Qin Jianjia¡¯s worry, Yin Yuhan gave her a reassuring smile and continued, ¡°Last night, there was indeed quite amotion at the Min Family. Grandfather should have heard some rumors too. However, the rumors out there are mostly one-sided.¡± ¡°The Min Family has indeed changed, but the process of this change is a little unexpected. At the Min Family¡¯s banquetst night, Eldest Uncle arranged more than 30 assassins to kill Second Cousin. If Second Cousin hadn¡¯t been prepared, it would be unknown who the final winner wasst night.¡± ¡°Assassins?¡± Yin Shuguo frowned. ¡°Are you guys alright?¡± ¡°We¡¯re fine. Jin¡¯er and Hao¡¯er are both present. The assassins that Uncle found are only third-rate killers. Not only us, but all the guests present are fine.¡± After saying that, Yin Yuhan nced at Min Qinn. Min Qinn felt stifled. She didn¡¯t intend to say anything! Why was he guarding against her like he was guarding against a thief?! Yin Yuhan was surprised to see Min Qinn¡¯s angry and slightly aggrieved expression. When he retracted his gaze, Yin Shuguo happened to say, ¡°It¡¯s good that you all are fine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interfere too much in the Min Family¡¯s matters. Since Min Rufeng can find out the truth that was more than 10 years ago, I believe he also has the ability to control the Min Family. Old Min¡¯s judgment of people back then was very urate.¡± ¡°By the way, was Little Yu frightenedst night? She grew up in an orphanage. It¡¯s already very rare for her to adapt to the new environment so quickly. I wonder if she¡¯ll be frightened when she sees the scene of killers fighting and bleeding.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The few of them. Even the calm Yin Wuzhan¡¯s lips twitched slightly. Scared? She was clearly more ruthless than those people. After coughing dryly, Qin Jianjia said, ¡°Jin¡¯er was always by Yu¡¯er¡¯s sidest night. Yu¡¯er wasn¡¯t frightened. Look, the two of them went out early this morning. If they were frightened, they wouldn¡¯t have the mood to go out. Grandfather, don¡¯t worry.¡± Yu¡¯er wasn¡¯t frightened. They were the ones who were frightened. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Yin Shuguo said, ¡°Speaking of going out, why is Yun¡¯er with Jin¡¯er? I called Jin¡¯er just now to tell him that Yun¡¯er has gone out. He said that Yun¡¯er is in front of him. Could it be that Jin¡¯er has encountered some trouble, so Yun¡¯er left in a hurry?¡± They were all stunned. They actually did not expect this to be the reason! Yun¡¯er was with Jin¡¯er after leaving in a hurry? It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. ¡°We¡¯ll naturally know when theye back,¡± Yin Wuzhan said. Yin Shuguo nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. About 10 minutester, the three of them returned. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin walked in front while Feng Yun walked behind. The five of them looked past the two of them at Feng Yun, who was behind them. This was the first time Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin¡¯s ¡°limelight¡± had been snatched away by someone since they had appeared in public. ¡°Y-Yun¡¯er.¡± Yin Shuguo¡¯s hands were trembling. Sitting in the chair, his hand on the armrest trembled as he tried to raise it, but he eventually put it down again. The 80-year-old man¡¯s personality was simr to Yin Jiujin¡¯s when he was young. He was a calm and indifferent person, but his eyes were actually red now. It was obvious how excited the old man was. Feng Yun stopped in his tracks and a hint of guilt shed past his eyes. He put on his usual warm smile and said politely, ¡°Grandfather.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made you worried.¡± Yin Shuguo was already so excited that he couldn¡¯t speak properly. Yin Wuzhan nced at him and said to Feng Yun, ¡°We¡¯re all family. Don¡¯t talk about worry. Since¡­ we¡¯ll all be fine in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, Uncle.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also made you and Aunt worried.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Aunt Min Qinn. She was indeed worried in the early years. But she didn¡¯t pay much attention to Feng Yun when he never left the courtyardter on. Especially after Qin Jianjia married in and helped her family affairs, Feng Yun¡¯s meals and lodging was taken care of by Qin Jianjia. It was rare for Min Qinn to feel a little ashamed. ¡°Cousin and Cousin-inw have worked hard too.¡± This was the first time Qin Jianjia had seen Feng Yun. The young master looked pure and untainted. This was her first impression of Feng Yun. ¡°What¡¯s there to thank us about? Come and sit.¡± Qin Jianjia smiled gently. Feng Yun nodded and walked over to sit down. Even though he was sitting on the sofa, he looked very otherworldly. However, it was strange. Although he looked very otherworldly, no one felt that he looked out-of-ce sitting on such a modern sofa. Yin Jiujin also led Yan Jinyu over and sat down. Yin Shuguo was experienced after all. He quickly restrained his excitement and looked at Feng Yun. ¡°Why did you suddenly drive out?¡± Chapter 294 - Caring About Each Other

Chapter 294: Caring About Each Other

Old Master Yin¡¯s words were very ¡°artistic¡±. He did not directly say ¡°suddenly go out¡±. Instead, he said ¡°suddenly drive out¡±. This cleverly avoided changing the topic to Feng Yun not leaving the courtyard for nearly 11 years. This way, everyone could avoid deliberately thinking about the sad events in the past, especially Feng Yun who would think about the past and seal himself up again. Although this was a little self-deceiving, it was undeniable that it was good not to mention it. Feng Yun¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s almost the new year. I thought that since it¡¯s Jin¡¯er¡¯s first time bringing his fianc¨¦e home for the new year, as his elder brother, I had to prepare a greeting gift, so I went out.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. Other than Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin, everyone else believed Feng Yun¡¯s words. Firstly, Feng Yun¡¯s expression did not show any signs of lying. Secondly, Feng Yun looked like an otherworldly young master. He gave people the feeling that he was not someone who would lie. Thirdly, Yin Jiujin had the best rtionship with him in his early years. Other than the servants who had sent food and clothing to Feng Yun, Yin Jiujin had stepped into Elegant Court the most all these years. This way, it waspletely reasonable for him to prepare a gift for Yin Jiujin¡¯s fianc¨¦e as an elder brother. ¡°I see.¡± As soon as Yin Shuguo finished speaking, Yin Jiujin said, ¡°You¡¯re really considerate.¡± Anyone with ears could tell that these words were very piercing. The Yin Family members looked at each other. Then, they all looked at Yin Jiujin with strange gazes. It was as if they didn¡¯t believe that he would say such words with his personality. He looked much livelier now. While their gazes were strange, their hearts were filled with emotions. It seemed like it had been many years since they had seen Jin¡¯er with such normal emotions. Min Qinn looked at Yin Jiujin in a daze before lowering her eyes and pursing her lips tightly. No one knew what she was thinking. Who was Yin Jiujin? He naturally sensed the changes in the others¡¯ emotions, especially Min Qinn¡¯s. He paused for a moment and then frowned imperceptibly. Just as he was about to stand up and hold Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand to leave, Yan Jinyu held his hand and smiled brightly at him. Seeing her smile, theplicated emotions Yin Jiujin had just felt gradually faded. Yan Jinyu retracted her gaze and held his hand as she stood up. ¡°Grandpa Yin, you guys chat. My clothes are stained with dust outside. We¡¯ll go back to change first.¡± There was indeed some dust on the corner of her white down jacket. She had touched the railing of the corridor when she was fighting Liu Yu. Of course, changing was only an excuse. She had seen that Yin Jiujin¡¯s emotions were affected, so she decided not to stay here any longer. ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± Of course, Yin Shuguo agreed. She held Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand and was about to leave when Yin Shuguo called out, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled brightly. ¡°Grandpa Yin, is there anything else?¡± ¡°Do you want Brother Nine to stay here?¡± Yin Shuguo initially thought so. He wanted Yin Jiujin to stay here. After all, today was the first time Feng Yun had left the courtyard after so many years. Yin Jiujin also had a better rtionship with Feng Yun. However, when Yan Jinyu asked this and even smiled so brightly, Yin Shuguo couldn¡¯t help but retract the words that he wanted to say, ¡°No, I just heard from Han¡¯er that the Min Family had a hugemotionst night. I want to know if you were frightened.¡± Yan Jinyu blinked and nced at Yin Yuhan. Yin Yuhan coughed dryly. He felt a little embarrassed to have his lie exposed. From their expressions and Yin Shuguo¡¯s words, how could Yan Jinyu not know that they hadn¡¯t told Yin Shuguo the truth? She didn¡¯t expose them and smiled. ¡°I wasn¡¯t frightened with Brother Nine protecting me. Thank you for your concern, Grandpa Yin.¡± In fact, she was not worried that Yin Shuguo would know her identity. Since she had attacked in publicst night, she naturally knew that her identity might be exposed. However, if they didn¡¯t expose her, she wouldn¡¯t let their good intentions down. Yes, good intentions. She could tell that. She was just a little surprised. It was fine with the other three, but Min Qinn actually helped her hide it too. This was a little beyond her expectations. Min Qinn didn¡¯t like her. She knew that very well and she didn¡¯t care either. She thought that Min Qinn would take this opportunity to report her to the Yin Family and make Yin Shuguo dislike her so that he could object to her being with Yin Jiujin. She did not expect Min Qinn to not do that. When Min Qinn looked over and met her smiling eyes, Min Qinn suddenly felt that she hadpletely seen through her. She quickly looked away in frustration. Yan Jinyu retracted her gaze calmly and nodded at Yin Shuguo before leaving with Yin Jiujin. Feng Yun didn¡¯t stay in the living room for long. He sat for a while before getting up to leave too. Afraid that he wouldn¡¯t go out after returning to the courtyard, Yin Shuguo asked him toe to the main building to eat twice. Qin Jianjia also mentioned it a few times. They only stopped when Feng Yun promised repeatedly that he woulde over for dinner. When they were leaving, Feng Yun suddenly asked Yin Shuguo, ¡°Grandfather, do you know someone called Liu Guang?¡± Yin Shuguo was stunned and shook his head. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about such a person?¡± Yin Shuguo instinctively felt that this person might be rted to the death of his daughter and son-inw. In his understanding, Feng Yun seemed to be most concerned about this matter all these years. Unfortunately, Feng Yun did not show it at all. He smiled and said, ¡°I asked on behalf of Jin¡¯er.¡± ¡°I heard that Old Master Min¡¯s death seemed to be rted to this person at the Min Family¡¯s banquetst night. Jin¡¯er should be asking on Second Young Master Min¡¯s behalf.¡± As he spoke, he looked at the four people sitting on the sofa. ¡°Last night, Uncle, Aunt, Cousin, and Cousin-inw were also in the Min Family. They should have heard the name Liu Guang.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Wuzhan nodded. However, he looked at Feng Yun meaningfully. He knew Jin¡¯er. The Yan Family¡¯s girl and Min Rufeng had a good rtionship. It was understandable that Jin¡¯er would help Min Rufeng ask if Old Master knew about Liu Guang. However, why didn¡¯t Jin¡¯er ask himself but let Yun¡¯er ask? This in itself didn¡¯t make sense. This was probably what Yun¡¯er wanted to ask. Yin Wuzhan thought so, and Yin Yuhan and Qin Jianjia naturally thought so too. However, Yin Shuguo wasn¡¯t paying attention here. When he heard Feng Yun say this, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°Is Jin¡¯er on very good terms with the second son of the Min Family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°Compared to Second Young Master Min, Jin¡¯er has a better rtionship with Third Young Master Min.¡± Then, Feng Yun said, ¡°However, Yu¡¯er has a good rtionship with Second Young Master Min and Second Young Master Min¡¯s girlfriend.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yin Shuguo was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t Yu¡¯er juste to the capital for a few days? Why is she on good terms with them? Could it be that these two have been to North City before? I heard that Min Rufeng¡¯s girlfriend seems to be the boss of a bar in the capital. She¡¯s already sessful at a young age. Can such a person y with Yu¡¯er?¡± Old Master Lin was actually being tactful. He had heard of Xi Fengling. It wasn¡¯t that he was prejudiced, but for a young woman to be able to make a name for herself in a ce like a bar, it gave him the understanding that she wasn¡¯t the same as an obedient girl like Yan Jinyu. Since they were not the same kind of people, it was inevitable that he would be surprised to be on good terms in such a short time. ¡°I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ve been to North City. However, Miss Huo seems to be on good terms with these two people, and Yu¡¯er is on good terms with Miss Huo. It¡¯s possible that Yu¡¯er knows these two people through Miss Huo.¡± ¡°Besides, Yu¡¯er is likable to begin with. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything strange about these two people being on good terms with her in a short period of time.¡± Upon hearing that, Yin Shuguo nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s true. That girl is indeed likable.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go back to Elegant Court first ande backter.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± After Feng Yun left, Yin Wuzhan, Yin Yuhan, and Qin Jianjia stared at his retreating back for a long time. Why did Yun¡¯er¡¯sst sentence sound like he was saying it on purpose for Old Master? Did he want to give Old Master a warning in advance and let Old Master know that Yu¡¯er was on good terms with those three people so that Old Master wouldn¡¯t find it so difficult to ept the truth in the future? If that was really the case, why did Yun¡¯er do it? Was it for Jin¡¯er because he didn¡¯t want Jin¡¯er¡¯s rtionship to beplicated, or¡­ Purely for Yu¡¯er? If they didn¡¯t know that Yun¡¯er had not left the courtyard for more than 10 years, they would have suspected that he had long known Yu¡¯er and was very biased towards her. *** Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin left the main building and walked towards the Azure Garden hand in hand. ¡°Brother Nine, do you think Grandpa Yin will reject me if he knows my identity?¡± She asked casually to divert Yin Jiujin¡¯s attention. She actually didn¡¯t care what others thought. Yin Jiujin held her hand in his and looked down at her. ¡°Are you worried?¡± Yan Jinyu looked up and met his gaze. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m worried.¡± However, she did not look worried at all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re mine, also Grandfather¡¯s granddaughter-inw. If Grandfather finds out, he¡¯ll only dote on you more.¡± In reality, he knew that the youngdy wasn¡¯t worried that her identity would be known by his grandfather. He even knew that the youngdy was only finding a topic to talk about to divert his attention. The youngdy looked carefree most of the time, but she was actually very meticulous. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear Brother Nine say that.¡± The two of them continued walking forward. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Actually, sometimes, it¡¯s easier to live without thinking too much about it. Some things, some people, don¡¯t have to take it so seriously. Just like when I returned to the Yan Family and the Yan Family treated me like that, wasn¡¯t I unaffected too? What I can do, Brother Nine naturally can too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easier for me when I don¡¯t probe further and don¡¯t care.¡± She was looking at Yin Jiujin when she said this. She had a smile on her face, but for the first time, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t want to see her smile. She was clearly smiling brightly and her smile was not forced at all, but he felt like something was pressing on his heart. It was very ufortable. He knew that the youngdy was advising him. However, she might not feel good whenever the Yan Family was mentioned. He scooped her into his arms and hugged her tightly. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± If the youngdy could do it, how could he not? Furthermore,pared to the youngdy¡¯s parents¡¯ attitude towards her, his mother treated him much better. He couldn¡¯t ask for too much either. That person was timid and that was her personality. Just treat it as letting himself off. It was also not to make the youngdy worry about him. Why should an 18-year-old girl worry so much? If possible, he wanted him to undertake everything and let her be carefree. He thought that day woulde. After settling these troubles, he wouldpletely protect the girl under his wings. He would help her block any trouble. Actually, he wanted to help her resolve the trouble now and not let her participate. However, that was obviously impossible. The youngdy would not agree. Moreover, the youngdy knew the other party better than him. They could get rid of the other party faster if they worked together. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Shall I apany you to the Yan Family after the new year?¡± Chapter 295 - A Warm New Years Eve

Chapter 295: A Warm New Year¡¯s Eve

As soon as he finished speaking, the person in his arms froze. ¡°No thanks,¡± she said. Yin Jiujin looked at the top of her head. ¡°I think you treat your sister quite well. As an elder sister, shouldn¡¯t you give your sister New Year¡¯s red-envelope money?¡± Yan Jinyu fell silent and buried her face in his chest. ¡°You have a point. Then¡­ let¡¯s go back on the first day of the new year.¡± She said gloomily, ¡°Brother Nine, go with me.¡± ¡°Yes, going with you.¡± *** In the blink of an eye, the Lunar New Year¡¯s Eve arrived. This was the Yin Family¡¯s happiest lunar new year¡¯s eve in the past 10 years. Early in the morning, the servants put onnterns, decorations, and couplets under Butler Wu¡¯s lead. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t join in the fun. The two of them stayed in the Azure Garden. Yin Jiujin wanted to personally write the couplet and he stuck them in the Azure Garden. The two of them specially moved the table to the courtyard. At that moment, it was still snowing outside. The two of them were wearing red coats and red scarves, looking especially festive. This was the first time Yan Jinyu had seen Yin Jiujin write with a brush. Yan Jinyu propped her chin up and watched as she helped Yin Jiujin spread the red paper. One moment, she was staring at Yin Jiujin¡¯s face, and the next, she was staring at his brush. Yin Jiujin picked up the brush and penned it in one go. Other than looking good, the words he wrote were also majestic. ¡°Brother Nine, your handwriting is so good. What else do you not know?¡± She looked infatuated. Seeing her like this, Yin Jiujin smiled faintly. His heart softened just by looking at this girl. For the first time, he felt that the new year was interesting. Yes, for the first time. Even when he was young, he did not think that the new year was interesting. After writing a couplet, Yin Jiujin looked at Yan Jinyu. ¡°Do you want to write one too?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Yan Jinyu pointed at herself. She looked a little stunned. Yin Jiujin nodded. ¡°But Brother Nine, I can¡¯t write with a brush.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Come here. I¡¯ll write with you.¡± He reached out his hand to her. ¡°It¡¯s better not to. Brother Nine, you write it. I¡¯ll just watch.¡± Her calligraphy wasn¡¯t actually bad, butpared to Yin Jiujin¡¯s, it was reallycking. After all, calligraphy required more practice. She didn¡¯t have that much time to practice in her early years. Although Yin Jiujin was also busy, he was the Second Young Master of the Yin Family before he joined the army at eight years old. He was also talented and smart since he was young. The Yin Family had arranged many sses for him, and he had learned them well. Calligraphy was one of them. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t retract his hand. He seemed to insist that she go over and write. Yan Jinyu had no choice. In the end, she ced her hand in his palm and let him lead her to his side. Then, he pulled her into his arms and ced the brush in her palm. ¡°Hold the brush.¡± Yan Jinyu did as she was told. Yin Jiujin held her hand that was holding the brush with one hand and held her waist with the other. He leaned over and led her to write. The warm breathnded on her ear, making Yan Jinyu flinch. ¡°Brother Nine, you don¡¯t have to be so close.¡± The two of them had been intimate before. It wasn¡¯t that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t like Yin Jiujin¡¯s proximity, but it affected her performance. ¡°Focus on writing.¡± In the beginning, Yin Jiujin really nned to bring her to write couplets. After hugging her in his arms, he lowered his eyes to look at her petite ears. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but darken. He seemed to be writing with her, but his eyes were actually staring at her earlobe. Yin Jiujin¡¯s gazended on the red paper and he said, ¡°You have to be focused on writing.¡± However, he had no intention of retreating as he spoke. It made Yan Jinyu even more ufortable. After writing the couplets, Yin Jiujin took the brush from her and put it down. However, the hand around her waist had no intention of letting go. Just as Yan Jinyu was about to ask him to let go of her and continue to write couplets on a new piece of paper, her ear felt warm. Yan Jinyu almost lost her bnce. ¡°B-Brother Nine, we¡¯re writing couplets.¡± ¡°Write itter.¡± He hugged her tighter. At that moment, outside the Azure Garden, Feng Yun was about toe over for a visit. Before he entered the courtyard, he saw the two of them cuddling in the courtyard. Especially since Yin Jiujin refused to let go of the girl and looked like a hungry wolf. He raised his eyebrows and turned to leave. He had not celebrated the new year properly for so many years, yet he was still treated to such a lovey-dovey show when he came to visit. After a while, Yin Jiujin turned her around and kissed her chin. Tthe two of them were always together recently and were clingy. However, Yin Jiujin felt that it wasn¡¯t enough no matter how he kissed his girl. It was as if she had magic power on her and was fatally attractive to him. After a long while, the kiss ended. Yan Jinyu leaned in Yin Jiujin¡¯s arms and red at him. ¡°Brother Nine, why are you like this? We clearly agreed to seriously write couplets.¡± Yin Jiujin hugged her and caressed her long hair. His eyes were filled with gentleness and indulgence. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll write seriously now.¡± After that, Yin Jiujin wrote the couplets. However, when he wrote the couplets, he held Yan Jinyu in his arms with one hand. Other than feeling helpless, Yan Jinyu also had other emotions. Her heart warmed. She wished that time would stop at this moment forever. This was the first time she had experienced the New Year since she was two years old. In the past¡­ Oh, she had never celebrated the Lunar New Year in the past. asionally, there would be a year or two when Feng and the rest were around for the Lunar New Year¡¯s Eve. Meimei and Little Rain would cook and the four of them would eat together. However, at that time, she could lose her life at any time. There was naturally no atmosphere during the new year. Later on, Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed, and she separated from the three of them. She didn¡¯t even celebrate the new year. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± Yin Jiujin wrote, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Every year during the new year, let¡¯s write our own couplets and put them up together.¡± His hand that was hugging her paused. Yin Jiujin lowered his eyes to look at the top of her head and answered as if he was giving her a promise, ¡°Alright.¡± After writing the couplets, the two of them really posted them up personally. They didn¡¯t stick them anywhere else but only in Yin Jiujin¡¯s Azure Garden. The two of them busied themselves and looked like a young newly-wed couple. It was very warm. Because it was New Year¡¯s Eve and they had to eat New Year¡¯s Eve¡¯s dinner, the two of them did not go to the main building for dinner on the dot as usual. Instead, they went over two hours earlier. They didn¡¯t let the two of them go to the kitchen to help. Qin Jianjia and Min Qinn instructed the servants in the preparation. As for Yan Jinyu, Qin Jianjia very thoughtfully instructed the servants to warm a bottle of yogurt for her. She held the yogurt and sat beside Yin Jiujin to watch television. They were watching the news channel. Other than them, Yin Wuzhan, Yin Yuhan, and Feng Yun were also sitting on the sofa. Yin Shuguo was sitting on his big chair. After sitting for a while, Yan Jinyu got bored. She handed the yogurt to Yin Jiujin and started ying games on her phone. She didn¡¯t let Yin Jiujin put down the yogurt. After ying with it for a while, she leaned over and bit on the straw to take a sip. Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t impatient at all. He helped her hold the yogurt with one hand and held her waist with the other as he watched her y games. He began to guide her again. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she red at him. ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯ve said it before. Don¡¯t always give me tips when I¡¯m ying games. You¡¯re affecting my performance.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. You y. I won¡¯t say anything.¡± After a while, he couldn¡¯t help but say again. ¡°¡­¡± The few people at the side. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that that face couldn¡¯t be faked, they would have thought that this wasn¡¯t the Jin¡¯er they knew. With his personality and style, who would believe that he was Master Nine, whom people feared whenever his name was mentioned? So this was how the two of them interacted privately. Everyone had different thoughts, but no one said anything to disturb them. It had probably been many years since they had seen Yin Jiujin like this. They did not think that they were rude to y games in front of their elders. They were family and they were the youngest in the family. They should be happy during the new year. Most importantly, Yin Jiujin looked too different from what they usually saw. All these years, he had been so indifferent to them because of the conflict back then. Anyway, Old Master Yin was smiling when he saw Yin Jiujin like this. Although Yin Wuzhan was drinking tea quietly and his expression didn¡¯t seem to change, Yin Yuhan, who was closest to him, still saw the faint smile on his lips. After ying one round, Feng Yun spoke when Yan Jinyu emphasized to Yin Jiujin again not to disturb her. ¡°Jin¡¯er, if you want to y games, just download one onto your phone. You and Yu¡¯er can still form a team.¡± Yin Jiujin looked up at him and gave him the fastest change of facial expression in history. The moment he looked up, he was the calm and cold Master Nine again. ¡°Brother Nine, Cousin is right. Why don¡¯t you form a team with me? Take out your phone and download the game.¡± Yin Jiujin rejected her outright. ¡°No.¡± ying games? He wasn¡¯t interested. He didn¡¯t enjoy ying games, but being with his girl. He liked to watch her y. Looking at his slightly shameless and coquettish look, Yan Jinyu sighed helplessly, ¡°Alright, then don¡¯t disturb me anymore.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± He agreed, but he continued to guide Yan Jinyu when she was ying games. He enjoyed it immensely. Qin Jianjia and Min Qinn, who came out of the kitchen, were shocked to see that. Min Qinn stared at them for a while before turning to enter the kitchen. Her emotions wereplicated. She was feelingplicated, but so was everyone else. Especially Feng Yun. Not only did he understand Yin Jiujin, but he also understood Yan Jinyu. Not only was Yin Jiujin abnormal, but Yan Jinyu was also very abnormal when the two of them were together. In Feng Yun¡¯s impression, Yan Jinyu was cold and quiet, even though she usually had a smile on her face and looked soft and innocent. It was reallymentable to see her like this. Everyone didn¡¯t say much during the Yin Family¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve meal, but they had an exceptionally warm and satisfied meal. Grandma Wu, the elder of the Yin Family, silently hid and wiped her tears when she saw this scene. This was the first time the Yin Family had eaten such a festive dinner in all these years. After the reunion dinner, Yan Jinyu received a lot of red packets. Even Min Qinn handed one to her. She looked up at Min Qinn, only to see that Min Qinn was so frightened that she stuffed the red packet into her hand and turned to leave. It wasn¡¯t an act. Min Qinn was really frightened. Was she that scary? ¡°Brother Nine.¡± Seeing Min Qinn¡¯s actions, Yin Jiujin felt a littleplicated. He rubbed the top of her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just ept it.¡± ¡°No, I wanted to ask Brother Nine. Where¡¯s your red packet? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t prepare it for me?¡± Yan Jinyu blinked. She looked very rich like this. Yin Jiujin found it funny. He lowered his head and kissed her annoyedly, ignoring the fact that there were others present. He took out a red packet from his pocket and flicked her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared it for you, little money-grubber.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t mind that he had flicked her forehead. She took it happily and opened it to see a ck card. ¡°Tsk tsk.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, an evil capitalist.¡± Yin Jiujin kissed her annoyedly again and pulled her out of the main building towards the Azure Garden. *** It was warm and beautiful here, but miserable on the other side. The Yu Family in the capital. In the basement. The person in the wheelchair was pushed out of the basement by a person. There were a few people behind them. One of them was even supported by someone else. It seemed like his leg was injured. It was Liu Guang and the others. The person who led them was the Old Master of the Yu Family, Yu Quan. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve today. Their defense won¡¯t be so strict. I¡¯ve already arranged it. The car is waiting outside. You can leave tonight.¡± ¡°It will take five to six hours to get to Cloud City from the capital. I wanted to prepare a helicopter for you, but I was afraid that we would be discovered if we caused too much of amotion. Can I arrange for someone to drive for you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± Although he was in a sorry state, Yu Quan was still frightened by Liu Guang¡¯s aura. ¡°Sir, Miss has been trying to contact you recently. Don¡¯t you intend to tell her your whereabouts? Or meet her?¡± Liu Guang nced at him ruthlessly and Yu Quan quickly shut up. ¡°I was being nosy.¡± ¡°Look after her in the capital. Don¡¯t let her ruin things. Our years of nning have been ruined. She¡¯s also an idiot.¡± Yu Quan trembled in fear. ¡°Alright, Sir.¡± ¡°Sir, if there¡¯s anything in the future, should I go to the Feng Family to look for you directly?¡± The Feng Family in Cloud City was a low-key family with a hundred years of history. ¡°Call me if you need anything!¡± Liu Guang looked at him like he was looking at a fool. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Sir. I was confused.¡± ¡°Be more obedient for the time being. There¡¯s no need to do anything for the time being. I have my own ns.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± *** In the Yin Family¡¯s Azure Garden. Yan Jinyu was lying in Yin Jiujin¡¯s arms when her phone rang. It was Yan Jinyun. Looking at the time, it was almost 10 pm. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin returned to the Azure Garden after dinner at six. She was about to get up and answer the call when Yin Jiujin held onto her tightly. Yan Jinyu could only give up and answer the call in his arms. ¡°Yun¡¯er.¡± Yan Jinyu had called Yan Jinyun before the Yin Family¡¯s reunion dinner. It was just an ordinary chat to ask Yan Jinyun to remember to eat the New Year¡¯s Eve meal. At that time, Yan Jinyun was very normal. However, now that Yan Jinyu picked up the call, there was no sounds on the other end. Yin Jiujin patted Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand before he let go of her. Yan Jinyu sat up. Yin Jiujin picked up the sleeping robe and put it on her. Then, hey down and lie on herp. ¡°Yun¡¯er?¡± ¡°Sister.¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s tone sounded a little strange. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 296 - Two Sisters

Chapter 296: Two Sisters

In a room on the second floor of the Yan Family in North City. Yan Jinyun had already changed into her sleeping robe and she put on a jacket as she stood by the window. Hearing Yan Jinyu ask her in a concerned tone, her heart suddenly felt bitter. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Yan Jinyun said. ¡°I just want to ask you. You definitely have to have a reunion dinner with the Yin Family for the new year. Did anyone make things difficult for you?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not concerned about you. I just don¡¯t want you to embarrass our Yan Family in someone else¡¯s house. If you¡¯re put in a spot by someone, don¡¯t endure it alone. Although the Yan Family is far inferior to the Yin Family, we still have the right to make an appearance. After all, Grandmother is an old friend of the Yin Family¡¯s Old Madam. If the Yan Family really goes to argue with them, the Yin Family won¡¯t be too difficult because they will give the Yan Family some face. It¡¯s better than facing it alone.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll emphasize it again. Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not concerned about you. It¡¯s all for the Yan Family¡¯s face.¡± Yan Jinyu fell silent and leanedzily against the headboard. She held the phone to her ear with one hand and caressed the person¡¯s hair with the other. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no misunderstanding. I know you¡¯re doing this for the Yan Family.¡± Yan Jinyun choked. She was angry. Yan Jinyu believed her just like that? Wasn¡¯t she quite smart and capable? Why did she believe everything she said? Yan Jinyun suddenly thought of something and her lively expression darkened again. Actually, that wasn¡¯t the entire reason why she called Yan Jinyu. She just suddenly wanted to call her. Ever since she took over the Yan Corporation, the atmosphere at home¡­ Her mother had been sarcastic to her at the beginning, and her father had been cold to her. Now, her mother had probably realized the truth and started to curry favor with her. Yes, curry favor. Who would feelfortable if a mother curry favor with her biological daughter? She made eating a New Year¡¯s Eve meal seem like apany gathering. She carefully bootlicked her. She really wanted to ask her mother what gave her the impression that if she did not please her, she would not be able to stay in this house? Her father did not curry favor with her like her mother, but he was still cold to her. She did not snatch her father¡¯s shares and even managed thepany properly so that her father would get more dividends at the end of the year. She felt that she had already done enough. However, it had been months, but her father was still cold to her. It should be a New Year¡¯s Eve meal but they were either currying favor or being cold and violent. She was so annoyed that she could not even eat. She couldn¡¯t figure it out. The Yan Corporation would be hers sooner orter. Couldn¡¯t she take over earlier and let her father retire and rx? Other families wished for their children to be outstanding. Some parents even threatened and bribed them to enter thepany to help. There were many families that she knew had this situation. Wasn¡¯t it good that the child was outstanding? If she had a child who could take on the big responsibility, she would just throw thepany to the child and go live carefreely. She knew that her father was angry that she had taken over his power. However, if she didn¡¯t do that at that time, the Yan Family would have been destroyed. Could it be that after so long, her father still hadn¡¯t seen through it? She felt a little pathetic. It was said that her parents doted on her since she was young, but what about now? She simply took over the Yan Corporation in advance for the Yan Family¡¯s sake and the love her parents had for her in the past no longer existed. Up until now, she still felt stifled in her heart. It was so stifling that she felt ufortable, but she did not even have someone to confide in. She could look for Feng Yuan, but Feng Yuan¡¯s meaning was different. Feng Yuan was her boyfriend¡­ Oh, not yet. Feng Yuan was not much older than her. Now that he had just joined hispany so he was under a lot of pressure. She didn¡¯t want to bother him with these troublesome matters now. Perhaps in a few years, when Feng Yuan became stronger and couldpletely take charge, she would choose to rely on him, but not now. In the end, she called Yan Jinyu. It wasn¡¯t to say anything. It was precisely at this moment that she realized that the only person she could find was Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu was clearly the one who had no one to rely on and she was the head of the Yan Corporation and the top socialite in North City. She should be stronger than Yan Jinyu, but¡­ She actually wanted to rely on Yan Jinyu for a moment and tell her everything in her heart. Fortunately, she was still rational and didn¡¯t do that. Otherwise, how embarrassing would it be? She was no longer the delicate girl who lived under her parents¡¯ protection. She was the head of the Yan Corporation and the head of the Yan Family now. Although she thought so, she still said, ¡°When will Sister return to North City?¡± It seemed like a normal question, but Yan Jinyun was actually a little frustrated after asking it. Why did it feel like she was very clingy and wanted to see Yan Jinyu desperately? ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Yan Family tomorrow and give you New Year¡¯s red-envelope money.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyun. ¡°Who wants your New Year¡¯s red-envelope money! Am I a child?¡± ¡°Whether you¡¯re a child or not, you still have to call me Elder Sister.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyun. ¡°Up to you!¡± The corners of her lips could not help but curl up. She quickly suppressed it when she reacted. She didn¡¯t admit that she was a little happy. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up!¡± ¡°Yun¡¯er.¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s hand that was about to hang up halted. ¡°It¡¯s only 10 am. Let¡¯s ask Cousin Feng Yuan out to watch the fireworks. I heard that North City¡¯s Times Square will set off many fireworks every New Year¡¯s Eve. It¡¯s very dazzling and many people will go to watch it. I grew up outside and have never seen the fireworks in North City¡¯s Times Square. Go take a few photos and send them to me to take a look.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I want to see it myself but I¡¯m not in North City. You¡¯re just an errand boy taking photos. Thinking that it¡¯s not safe for you to be alone at night, I asked you to call Cousin Feng Yuan along. I still have a conscience, right?¡± Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t say anything. She tightened her grip on the phone and pursed her lips. ¡°Hurry up and go. If I don¡¯t see the photos tomorrow, your New Year¡¯s red-envelope money will be halved.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyun. ¡°You to ask me to run errands and take photos for you sote on such a cold night. You¡¯re really ¡®kind¡¯.¡± Yan Jinyun hung up ¡°angrily¡±. She stood by the window in a daze for a while before finally calling Feng Yuan. Actually, even if she didn¡¯t call Feng Yuan, Feng Yuan was about to call her. Feng Yuan was actually not in the Feng Family¡¯s residence now. He drove out after eating the New Year¡¯s Eve meal. At this moment, he was on an empty field not far from the Yan Family¡¯s mansion. He had set up many fireworks there. It was the new year, so it wasn¡¯t good to call Yan Jinyun out. He wanted to call her and ask her to stand by the window to have a look, but he received Yan Jinyun¡¯s call. Of course, they couldn¡¯t go to Times Square. The two of them lit their own fireworks on this empty field. On the other side, Yan Jinyu, who had hung up, ced the phone on the bedside table. The person leaning on herp wrapped his arms around her waist and looked up at her, ¡°Do you want to see fireworks?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s handnded on his well-defined handsome face. ¡°What¡¯s so good about that fleeting thing?¡± ¡°If you want to see it, I can apany you.¡± The Yin Family¡¯s mansion¡¯s sky was filled with fireworks. One could see it when they went out. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± She really didn¡¯t want to. The wind was cold outside. What was there to see? Instead of going out to suffer the cold wind, she might as well stay in the room. The capital was not like North City. Winter in North City was not so cold. Yin Jiujin held her hand and ced it to his lips. His eyes darkened as he looked at her, who was only wearing a loose sleeping robe. ¡°Since we don¡¯t want to see the fireworks and it¡¯s still early, let¡¯s do something else.¡± As he spoke, he rolled over and trapped her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips were covered. ¡°That was just now. The long night is just beginning.¡± *** The next day. Yin Jiujin got someone to change their flight tickets back to North City for the afternoon¡¯s flight. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t feel energetic at all when she woke up in the afternoon. Yin Jiujin was the one who fed her lunch. She reluctantly took a shower and changed before Yin Jiujin carried her into the car. In the car, shey on Yin Jiujin¡¯sp and fell asleep again. Other than waking up in a daze and being led by Yin Jiujin when she boarded the ne at the airport, Yan Jinyu was always asleep. She had such a good physique, so it was obvious how long Yin Jiujin had ¡°tortured¡± herst night. Cheng Lin had already returned to North City in advance to keep Uncle Cheng and Aunt Chengpany for the new year, so he drove to the airport to pick them up. Lin Zimu, who was apanying them, ced the luggage in the trunk. One of them sat in the driver¡¯s seat while the other sat in the front passenger seat. They drove towards the Yan Family. In the backseat, Yan Jinyu was curled up in the seat. Her head was leaning on Yin Jiujin¡¯sp, and she was sleeping soundly with her eyes closed. Yin Jiujin was reading the document Cheng Lin had just handed over. After reading the page, he looked down at the girl leaning on hisp and smiled. He seemed to be in a good mood. When they were about to reach the Yan Family, Yin Jiujin woke Yan Jinyu softly, ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, we¡¯re here.¡± Although Yan Jinyu was tired and sleepy, she slept for a few hours after all. She had mostly recovered now. She was already vignt, so it was naturally impossible for her not to hear Yin Jiujin¡¯s voice. She rubbed her eyes and slowly opened them. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived?¡± She was still a little confused. Yin Jiujin helped her up. Seeing her dazed look, he couldn¡¯t help but lean over and peck the corner of her lips. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Are you still very tired? If you¡¯re tired, we¡¯ll go back to Mount Jing to rest. We¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡± ¡°We¡¯re already here.¡± As she spoke, she patted her face to wake herself up. The corners of Yin Jiujin¡¯s lips twitched when he heard the pping sounds. He flicked her forehead. ¡°Silly. There are many ways to wake up from your sleep. Why do you have to p yourself in the face?¡± Yan Jinyu blinked in confusion and asked, ¡°What other way is there? There¡¯s no water here to wash my face.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to wash your face. I know another way.¡± ¡°?¡± Yan Jinyu was stunned. Before she could react, he held her face and kissed her. The kiss was a little ruthless. She was indeed very awake now. Not long after, Yan Jinyu was no longer sleepy due to the pain in her lips. Pity the poor two third wheels sitting in front. Lin Zimu and Cheng Lin felt their teeth ache. Fortunately, they were gradually immune to it after seeing so much. Otherwise¡­ They had actually long wanted to get out of the car and not watch their public disy of affection here, but they were afraid of disturbing Yin Jiujin and they would suffer. They could only suppress their presence and sit still. After ending the kiss, Yan Jinyu red at Yin Jiujin. ¡°How am I going to face anyone like this?¡± Looking at her rosy lips, Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes darkened further and he moved his gaze away imperceptibly. If they continued on, they might not be able to go to the Yan Family today. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not obvious.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t believe him. She took out a lipstick from her small bag and applied it before getting out of the car. She didn¡¯t forget to re at Yin Jiujin when she got out. Yin Jiujin followed gleefully. He could not help himself the moment he touched her. It was not his fault. He pressed the doorbell. It was Zhao Ling, the Yan Family¡¯s housekeeper. Seeing the person standing outside the Yan Family¡¯s mansion, Zhao Ling was shocked and took two steps back. She was frightened. Although Yan Jinyu had left the Yan Family for a while, the inexplicable fear in Zhao Ling¡¯s heart for Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t dissipate because of her departure. ¡°E-Eldest Missy¡± Furthermore, Yin Jiujin was standing beside Yan Jinyu. ¡°M-Master Nine.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to say that they should wait for her to report first. She simply said, ¡°P-pleasee in.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to treat Yan Jinyu as an outsider in the Yan Family at all. On the first day of the new year, other than a few servants who needed to go home for the new year, everyone in the Yan Family was all at home. Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya were naturally there too. Knowing that Yan Jinyu wasing back, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t go out for the entire day. She didn¡¯t do anything else and just sat in the living room of the main building to watch television. Hence, she knew immediately when Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin arrived. She wanted to open the door for Yan Jinyu personally, but she sat back down after getting up. She was still very frustrated when she sat back down. She felt that this didn¡¯t match her at all. It was as if she was very anxious to see Yan Jinyu. Although she thought so, she couldn¡¯t sit still in the end. She got up and prepared to wait outside the main building. Fu Ya had been currying favor with Yan Jinyun. She had been offering her fruits and snacks and she had also sensed Yan Jinyun¡¯s movements. ¡°Yun¡¯er, is a friend visiting us?¡± Yan Jinyun stopped in her tracks and turned to look at her. ¡°It¡¯s Sister and Master Nine.¡± Fu Ya¡¯s hands holding onto the fruit tter trembled. A hint of disgust and fear shed past her eyes. It was fear for Yin Jiujin. She quickly put down the fruit tter. ¡°Yun¡¯er, I suddenly remembered that I¡¯m meeting a few friends to y cards. I have to¡­¡± Chapter 297 - Returning To The Yan Family

Chapter 297: Returning To The Yan Family

Yan Jinyun was originally in a good mood, but when she heard her words, her good moodpletely disappeared. ¡°Are you leaving just as Sister arrived? Why? Do you not like her that much? No matter what, Sister and I are your biological children. Sister is your daughter, not your enemy!¡± ¡°Sister doesn¡¯t even live in the Yan Family anymore. She only came back once now, but you don¡¯t like her that much? Other people¡¯s daughters who have been married wille home for the new year too. Even if their parents don¡¯t like them, they will still meet them. Sister isn¡¯t married yet!¡± ¡°Not to mention Sister, Master Nine personally came to visit. Why are you turning around and leaving like this? Are you giving Master Nine a hard time?¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you know what Master Nine means in North City? Go out and ask around. Which business family doesn¡¯t want to hook up with Master Nine? Others think of ways to meet him whom they can¡¯t even get to meet, but you just don¡¯t want to meet him. Do you think that our Yan Family¡¯s business is so big that we can be condescending?¡± ¡°Destroying the Yan Family is just a matter of words to Master Nine. Have you been a wealthydy for too long and have be arrogant?¡± ¡°Not to mention North City, even in the capital, no one would dare to give Master Nine such an attitude. Mom, you¡¯re really capable. You want to be that number one person!¡± ¡°If the Yan Family offends Master Nine, not to mention having money to continue ying cards, it would be good enough for you to even live on the streets.¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s gaze was a little sharp. In addition, what she said frightened Fu Ya. ¡°I-I simply don¡¯t know how to face Jinyu. I didn¡¯t think too much about it. I don¡¯t have any intention of neglecting Master Nine either. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°You also know why Jinyu left the Yan Family. I¡¯m afraid that if she sees me again, she¡¯ll remember what happened on the day of youring-of-age ceremony ande back to settle the score with the Yan Family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that Mom still remembers how Sister left the Yan Family. So, since Mom knows and still knows how to avoid it, I think you¡¯ve realized your mistake. Shouldn¡¯t you apologize to Sister in person?¡± Say sorry to that wild girl?! Fu Ya was furious and almost couldn¡¯t help but say the words in her heart. She only retracted her words when she saw Yan Jinyun¡¯s cold face. Fu Ya didn¡¯t forget that she still had to curry favor with Yan Jinyun. She went out to y cards every day and even asked Yan Jinyun to give her money. She didn¡¯t dare to anger Yan Jinyun now. Seeing her unwilling look, Yan Jinyun was suddenly extremely disappointed. ¡°Forget it. Mom can go wherever you want.¡± Perhaps she would make Yan Jinyu feel ufortable if she stayed here. Hearing her say that, Fu Ya¡¯s eyes lit up. Then, she said, ¡°Then the money for ying cards¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted, ¡°You only know how to y cards all day. Don¡¯t you know how to stop on the first day of the new year?¡± Yan Qingyu came downstairs. He nced at Yan Jinyun and quickly turned his gaze to Fu Ya. ¡°You y cards every day but you¡¯ve never won once. Why? Did the moneye from the wind? If you want to y cards in the future, go and work to earn money yourself!¡± ¡°Q-Qingyu, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Literally!¡± Yan Qingyu nced at Yan Jinyun. ¡°You don¡¯t have to give her pocket money in the future. I¡¯ll give her a million dors every month. She has food and clothes at home. One million dors is enough for her to spend outside!¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t work, she would think that money is so easy to earn. She squandered the money that others earned by working overtime. Does she really think that one is not tired for working so hard?¡± Yan Jinyun pursed her lips and looked at him without saying a word. She didn¡¯t know if it was what she thought, but she didn¡¯t dare to hope. Her father had been cold to her for too long. He had rarely spoken to her in the past few months. It was true that she had to work overtime to earn money. She had just taken over the Yan Corporation, but she had already dealt with the internal problems in such a short time and even made the Yan Corporation quickly get on the right track. It didn¡¯te from nothing now that the Yan Corporation¡¯s development was also getting better and better. In the first month, she only slept for three to four hours every day. This was still good. At the worst, she didn¡¯t sleep for three days. Her mother would ask her for money almost every three days. It was always half to a million dors. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t fork out the money, but it was inevitable that she would feel disappointed if she did it too many times. She stayed upte and worked overtime but her mother had never said a word of concern to her. Other people¡¯s mothers would definitely not be like this. Just as she knew, Feng Yuan¡¯s mother was not like this. Feng Yuan wanted to achieve results after joining hispany. Naturally, it was very tiring too. However, at least, when he worked overtime in the study every day, her aunt would send him supper and hot milk and tell him that he didn¡¯t have to push himself too hard and take things slow. This was what she had identally heard on the phone with Feng Yuan a few times. She rarely called Feng Yuan when she was busy. Be it when she was busy or when Feng Yuan was busy, the few times she called him, she happened to hear her aunt send Feng Yuan supper and told him not to stay up toote. She was actually a little envious. She was also disappointed and aggrieved. However, she had no one to talk to, and her pride did not allow her to talk to anyone. It was easy for her to misunderstand that her father was feeling sorry for her now. She did not dare to think too much about it. She was afraid that it was just her own wishful thinking. ¡°How will that do? What can one million do? Yan Qingyu, you can¡¯t treat me like this¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want it? Alright, if you want to spend money in the future, go earn it yourself.¡± ¡°Yan Qingyu, how can you treat me like this? How did you promise me back then? You said that you would treat me well for the rest of my life, so I ignored your mother¡¯s objections and insisted on marrying into the Yan Family. Now that I¡¯m old, you despise me, right?¡± ¡°If you want to think that way, I don¡¯t care either. If you find it meaningless to stay in the Yan Family, you can leave too. You can get a divorce anytime.¡± Ignoring Yan Jinyun and Fu Ya¡¯s shock, Yan Qingyu continued to say without changing his expression, ¡°When people calm down, they will think about many things.¡± ¡°I was busy with other things in the past and didn¡¯t have the time to think so much. Now that I¡¯ve been free for a few months, I¡¯ve thought about a lot of things that I can¡¯t figure out.¡± ¡°What I can¡¯t figure out the most is, why did I insist on marrying you back then? Come to think of it, is there anything outstanding about you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re living the life of a richdy. It¡¯s reasonable that you spent my money previously. I¡¯m your husband. I promised to take care of you for the rest of your life. Naturally, I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± ¡°But what about the money Yun¡¯er earned?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She has the obligation to support me and you. She¡¯s still in charge of the Yan Corporation now and is the richest and most influential person in this family. However, how can one live like you? You¡¯re a mother, not a parasite of the family.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t do your job every day and even ask your daughter for money every other day. That¡¯s fine. After all, all these years, you¡¯ve also developed the habit of being extravagant. However, you used to care about your daughter. What about now?¡± ¡°What do you take your daughter for now? A money-making tool? The God of Fortune who gave you money to spend?¡± ¡°Not only do you not care about your daughter at all, but you also want to curry favor all day. You don¡¯t know your ce even during the New Year¡¯s Eve meal. Do you think that¡¯s a banquet where you have to curry favor?¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have the right to criticize you. I¡¯m not much better than you either.¡± Yan Qingyu didn¡¯t look at Yan Jinyun when he said this. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he didn¡¯t want to or¡­ he didn¡¯t dare to. ¡°I¡¯ll move to the old residence today and live in the old residence in the future. If you¡¯re still willing to stay in the Yan Family, it¡¯s up to you whether you want to stay in the main residence or the old residence. You can also leave the Yan Family.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re willing to take that one million dors a month¡¯s pocket money, I¡¯ll transfer it to your ount on time. If you don¡¯t want it¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I want it!¡± Fu Ya gritted her teeth. ¡°Yan Qingyu, you¡¯re ruthless!¡± ¡°You want me to leave the Yan Family? No way! Since I¡¯ve married into the Yan Family, I won¡¯t leave for the rest of my life!¡± She already couldn¡¯t raise her head in North City. If she left the Yan Family again, how could she still have the face to meet those acquaintances in the future? Besides, what was she going to rely on if she left the Yan Family? ¡°If you want to stay in the old residence, go ahead and stay yourself! I will live wherever I live since I marry into the family!¡± After saying that, Fu Ya ran upstairs angrily. Yan Qingyu had no intention of responding to Yan Jinyun. He turned and left. He was headed for the old residence. Yan Jinyun bit her lip and called him, ¡°Dad!¡± Yan Qingyu stopped in his tracks but didn¡¯t turn back. ¡°I know that you¡¯re still ming me for seizing your power, but you also know the situation at that time. If I didn¡¯t take over the Yan Family, even if Master Nine couldn¡¯t be bothered with you treating Sister like that, you would still have offended Master Nine in the eyes of outsiders. Those people who cooperated with the Yan Family would give up on continuing to cooperate with the Yan Family because they were afraid of Master Nine. You know very well what would happen to the Yan Corporation then.¡± Yan Qingyu turned back to look at her. ¡°Since you¡¯ve seized my power, do it properly. I don¡¯t want the Yan Family to be wasted by someone who seized my power in the end.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t earn all the money. I wonder why you work so hard for it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to misunderstand what I said to your mother just now. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like her style of doing things. It has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never forget that my power was snatched away by the heir I meticulously nurtured. You even made me unable to show my face in North City from now on! So, don¡¯t think that I can let it go.¡± ¡°However, I knew that I didn¡¯t have the ability to take the Yan Corporation back from you. I had once thought of resorting to unscrupulous means. After calming down for a few months and analyzing the pros and cons, I gave up on this n.¡± ¡°Master Nine values Jinyu and Master Nine even brought her back to the Yin Family. It seems like she has received the Yin Family¡¯s recognition.¡± ¡°She has Master Nine as her backer and she¡¯s on your side. It¡¯s equivalent to you getting Master Nine¡¯s help. I know my limits. With Master Nine as your backer, I can¡¯t beat you guys, but I really can¡¯t ignore it.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll stay in the old residence in the future. Out of sight, out of mind.¡± Yan Jinyun stared at him and bit her lip without saying a word. Yan Qingyu¡¯s gaze flickered for a moment before he turned to leave. ¡°Dad, Sister is here. There¡¯s no hurry for you to move to the old residence. This is the first time Sister has been at home for the New Year in 16 years. Although New Year¡¯s Eve has passed, today is the first day of the new year. The meaning is simr.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see her?¡± Yan Qingyu paused. ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like we have a deep rtionship. Besides, if it wasn¡¯t for her, would my power be snatched away by my biological daughter? Before she came back, everything in the Yan Family was fine. Ever since she came back, nothing went smoothly for me.¡± Yan Jinyun was furious when she heard that. She was about to speak when someone beat her to it. ¡°Yo, everyone¡¯s here.¡± Yan Jinyun and Yan Qingyu froze at the same time. They looked over and saw Yan Jinyu standing at the entrance with a smile. Zhao Ling, who was leading the way by her side, was trembling in fear. She looked very frightened. It seemed like Yan Jinyu had long been standing there, but Zhao Ling didn¡¯t speak up to notify them. Zhao Ling was so nervous and scared because she was afraid of being punished by her, the head of the Yan Family. Didn¡¯t that mean that Yan Jinyu had heard everything? Yan Jinyun¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°S-Sister¡­¡± Yan Qingyu¡¯s pupils were constricted. If one looked closely, they would notice that he was a little flustered and at a loss. He was about to leave in a hurry, but he could not take a step now. Chapter 298 - Severing Ties

Chapter 298: Severing Ties

Yan Jinyu smiled at Yan Jinyun and walked over. Yin Jiujin, who was half a step behind her, followed. At this moment, his expression was very ugly. He had heard as much as Yan Jinyu had heard as he was with her. Fu Ya hadn¡¯t even gone upstairs when they arrived. They had also heard most of what Yan Qingyu had said to Fu Ya. Probably because they were all a little agitated, they did not notice that they had already stepped into the main building. ¡°Why do you have such an expression? I don¡¯t care,¡± Yan Jinyu said to Yan Jinyun with a smile. After saying that, she even took out a red packet from her bag. ¡°Here, your new year¡¯s red-envelope money.¡± Hearing that she didn¡¯t care, she still had a smile on her face. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t lying. Yan Qingyu and Yan Jinyun¡¯s feelings were veryplicated. Looking at the red packet she handed over, their emotions became even moreplicated. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll take it back. It¡¯s not much money anyway. It¡¯s the thought that counts. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s my money not from Brother Nine¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll take it back. It¡¯s not much money anyway¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Yan Jinyun snatched the red packet away. ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want it!¡± ¡°This is the first red packet I received this year.¡± Yan Qingyu was stunned. His heart was in turmoil. However, just as Yan Jinyun finished speaking, another red packet was handed to her. She looked up and saw that it was actually Yin Jiujin! Yan Jinyun was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t maintain her bearing as the top socialite in North City. She took two steps back and lost herposure. ¡°New Year¡¯s red-envelope money,¡± Yin Jiujin said calmly. Yan Jinyun was terrified. ¡°M-Master Nine¡­¡± Then, she saw that Master Nine¡¯s expression seemed to be a little ugly when he retracted the red packet that was handed to her. Yan Jinyun was shocked and hurriedly looked at Yan Jinyu pleadingly. For the first time, she couldn¡¯t care if this action didn¡¯t match her status as the top socialite in North City. She looked like she was about to cry. This was Master Nine! Not anyone else! Before she could recover from the shock of Master Nine giving her the red packet, Master Nine took it back unhappily. What did she do wrong to anger Master Nine? Although she had thought about marrying into the Yin Family and Master Nine in the past, it was because she had been muddle-headed at that time and she had long realized that. She was very afraid of Master Nine, even if Master Nine treated Yan Jinyu very well. Yan Jinyu really didn¡¯t expect Yin Jiujin to have prepared a red packet either, nor did she expect him to be so childish. Yan Jinyu looked at him in amusement before smiling and saying to Yan Jinyun, ¡°Call him Brother-inw.¡± ¡°?¡± Yan Jinyun. She finally came to her senses and quickly shouted, ¡°Brother-inw.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yin Jiujin replied indifferently. He handed the red packet over again. ¡°New Year¡¯s red-envelope money.¡± Yan Jinyun was ttered and fearful as she took it. ¡°Th-thank you, Brother-inw.¡± Her hands trembled as she held the red packet. She had never dreamed that she would receive Master Nine¡¯s New Year¡¯s red-envelope money one day! It was hot! Should she find a ce to worship for this New Year¡¯s red-envelope money? As she was thinking, she realized that the red packet Yan Jinyu gave her seemed to be a little wrong. She controlled her emotions and opened it on the spot. Seeing the limited edition ck card in the red packet, Yan Jinyun was speechless. She was beyond shocked. Yan Qingyu was even more shocked. They hadn¡¯t forgotten that Yan Jinyu had said that this was her own money. Yan Jinyun was already so shocked after seeing many aspects of Yan Jinyu that didn¡¯t match the rumors, let alone Yan Qingyu, who had always thought that Yan Jinyu grew up in a country orphanage. In Yan Qingyu¡¯s opinion, even if Yan Jinyu was different from the country bumpkin in his imagination, she was only someone who grew up in an orphanage. She only had a junior high education and had worked countless jobs. Hence, how could Yan Qingyu not be shocked when he suddenly saw Yan Jinyu take out a limited edition ck card that even he wasn¡¯t qualified to have? ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My hard-earned moneyes from a legitimate source. Just take it that I¡¯ve made up for all the New Year¡¯s red-envelope money that I should have given you in the past 16 years. There¡¯s no need to feel burdened.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not unlimited. This card is special. It has a limit.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not from the remote mountains,¡± Yan Jinyun said. ¡°Even if I¡¯m not qualified to get such a card, I know what card it is.¡± ¡°The lowest limit for this card is one billion!¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This bit of money is really nothing to me.¡± After saying that, she sensed Yin Jiujin staring at her. His gaze was meaningful. Yan Jinyu was a little embarrassed. She remembered now. When she returned to North City with Yin Jiujin, she said that she only had 1000 dors in her card. She even used it to change her phone. Yin Jiujin had probably recalled this and was about to settle old scores with her. She quickly reached out to hold his handfortingly, but she didn¡¯t look at him. She only continued to say to Yan Jinyun, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m being kept now. There¡¯s nothing for me to spend money on.¡± Indeed, Yin Jiujin retracted his gaze after she said that. He was really a child who needed someone to coax him. Yin Jiujin seemed to be getting further and further away from his image in front of her. What happened to his calm, cold, and frightening aura? ¡°You¡­¡± Just as Yan Jinyun spoke, Yan Qingyu asked Yan Jinyu what she wanted to ask, ¡°How did you earn your money?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and looked at him. ¡°Of course, I earned it with my own hands. Dad, do you still think that I stole it or robbed it?¡± She was clearly smiling, but it sounded ironic. Yan Qingyu looked ufortable under her gaze. ¡°I-I¡¯m not¡­ I just want to know how your money came about. It¡¯s impossible to earn so much money by relying on you to work for those small jobs. You¡­¡± ¡°I got it with my life,¡± Yan Jinyu suddenly said. Her tone was neither rushed nor slow. There was even a smile on her face. Her emotions were calm and she looked like she was joking. Only Yin Jiujin knew that she was telling the truth. He held her hand in his. Yan Jinyun looked at Yan Jinyu and then at the ck card in her hand. She lowered her eyes slightly and couldn¡¯t help but tighten her grip on the card. Yan Jinyu was so skilled and she was also so good at racing. She would believe it if she said that her money was exchanged by risking her life. Even if she didn¡¯t know what exactly was going on with the money Yan Jinyu said she had exchanged her life for it. ¡°Are you¡­ serious?¡± Yan Qingyu asked uncertainly. He clearly felt that she was joking, but he still could not help but ask. Indeed, based on the information he had found, it was impossible for Yan Jinyu to earn so much money. Even if the information he found was fake, how could an 18-year-old girl earn so much money? She even said that this bit of money was nothing to her. Didn¡¯t that mean that her assets far exceeded a billion dors? Moreover, the lowest limit of this card was one billion. This did not mean that there was only one billion in this card. It was very likely that it had more! ¡°Of course.¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°Do I have to lie to you?¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be surprised. I could escape from the kidnappers when I was two years old so I have the brains to earn money. It¡¯s just that the process is a little different from how the ordinary people earn it.¡± Yan Qingyu froze when he heard her mention the kidnappers again. He had not forgotten that back then, they only saved their younger daughter and did not care about their elder daughter¡¯s life. He opened his mouth but did not know what to say for a long time. Thinking about it carefully, ever since Yun¡¯er¡¯s attitude towards them suddenly changed and told them that she was as cold as them in her bones, even if she sessfully married into the Yin Family, she might not care about them much, his mentality started to change. However, he had valued power for many years, and that small change was suppressed in no time. It was only in the past few months that his old friends and partners had all distanced themselves from him. When he met someone he knew, the other party ignored him. There were even people who openly mocked him. He then realized that he had really lost his power. He wanted to turn the situation around. After analyzing the pros and cons, he realized that he had no chance of winning. Hence, he stayed at the Yan Family¡¯s mansion. He could not think about anything for a day, for a week, for a month, but he couldn¡¯t not think about anything for months. He thought through a lot of things. Of course, there were also things that he couldn¡¯t figure out, but his frequent emotion was¡­ Regret. Especially after seeing that Yun¡¯er had been busy with work for a few days and nights after taking over the Yan Corporation. As Yun¡¯er¡¯s mother, Fu Ya didn¡¯t even say a word of concern. She only asked for money. And it was always half to one million dors. It happened every other day. Later on, she began to ask for more. Perhaps she was afraid that Yun¡¯er wouldn¡¯t give it to her, so she ignored her status as a mother and started to curry favor with her daughter. Not long ago, Yun¡¯er was also pampered by them. She was also an outstanding child who was seriously nurtured as the heir. He already felt guilty for the daughter he had raised since she was young, let alone the daughter he had abandoned 16 years ago. ¡°And the kidnapping back then. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± ¡°Other than giving Yun¡¯er New Year¡¯s money, I still have something to tell you in person.¡± Yan Jinyun and Yan Qingyu looked at her in confusion. Yan Jinyu smiled gently and said, ¡°The kidnapping back then wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Someone deliberately did it. As for who it was, I won¡¯t say much. I can only tell you that it was someone from a big family in the capital. Because my existence blocked the path of others who wanted their daughter to marry the Yin Family and wanted to get rid of me.¡± ¡°Yun¡¯er was also implicated by me. It¡¯s only right that you chose to save Yun¡¯er back then.¡± ¡°Since the kidnapping back then was caused by me, I naturally can¡¯t me you for everything that happened after that.¡± What she meant was that since it was her fault, the subsequent matters had nothing to do with others. They had no obligation to save her? Wasn¡¯t shepletely separating herself from the Yan Family? She no longer treated them as her parents! Yan Qingyu was stunned for a long time. Yin Jiujin was silent too. What happened back then was actually his responsibility. It was useless to say anything more. It had already happened. All he could do was treat the girl better in the years toe. ¡°S-Sister¡­¡± Yan Jinyun was very smart. When Yan Jinyu said this, she roughly guessed Yan Jinyu¡¯s n. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°This will be thest time I step into the Yan Family. I have nothing to do with the Yan Family in the future. Of course, even though I have nothing to do with the Yan Family, I¡¯m still Yun¡¯er¡¯s elder sister. Don¡¯t think that you don¡¯t have to call me elder sister anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a new year¡¯s gift for Grandpa Xin, so I won¡¯t send it over personally. Yun¡¯er, remember to pass it to him for me.¡± Zhao Ling took the gift over. At this moment, Zhao Ling was still holding it in her hand. ¡°Of course, if Yun¡¯er encounters any trouble, you can still look for me directly. If you can¡¯t contact me, you can look for Brother Nine.¡± Yan Jinyun pursed her lips tightly. Her eyes were red. ¡°Must you do this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Yan Family now. I have the final say. No one dares to slight you anymore. You¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Yan Family. This is your home. You cane and go as you please. No one will bother you. If you don¡¯t want to stay in the Yan Family, it¡¯s up to you. But why do you have to do this?¡± ¡°No longer rted? What¡¯s the difference between that and cutting ties?¡± Yan Jinyu was unmoved. She still had a smile on her face. ¡°We¡¯re cutting ties.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Dad is right. We don¡¯t have a deep rtionship. Since that¡¯s the case, severing ties won¡¯t affect anything. We can avoid being family in the future. Everyone will also not feel disgusted.¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯m only cutting ties with the Yan Family. It has nothing to do with you, Yun¡¯er. You have to acknowledge me as your sister for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Alright, the New Year¡¯s red-envelope money has been delivered. We¡¯ve also sent the message. Let¡¯s not stay any longer.¡± She held Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand and turned to leave. ¡°Stop!¡± It was Fu Ya. Fu Ya didn¡¯t really go upstairs. Instead, she stood at the top of the stairs. She couldn¡¯t see the people downstairs and the people downstairs also couldn¡¯t see her, but she could hear their words. One billion! She had caught that one billion! Yan Jinyu stopped and looked up. ¡°Mom also¡­ Oh, we¡¯ve cut ties. We have to change our address now. Is there anything else, Mrs. Yan?¡± ¡°Cut off ties? Just because you say so? I gave birth to you after 10 months. You¡¯re still my daughter until your death!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to cut ties. Give me the stium! I don¡¯t want much. Since you gave Yun¡¯er a billion dors as New Year¡¯s money, just give me a billion dors!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Yan Jinyun and Yan Qingyu looked shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Fu Ya to say such words. After the shock, they were furious. Yan Jinyu smiled faintly, ¡°Are you¡­ asking me for money?¡± ¡°This is the first time in my life that someone has dared to have designs on my money. Even I admire your courage.¡± Chapter 299 - No More Relationships

Chapter 299: No More Rtionships

¡°Usually, people only can take what I¡¯m willing to give to others. No one has the guts to snatch what I¡¯m not willing to give.¡± Yan Jinyu let go of Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand and walked towards Fu Ya. The corners of her lips curled up slightly. There was a hint of evilness in her smile and an inexplicable aura. Fu Ya couldn¡¯t help but retreat. She even stuttered, ¡°W-What snatch? I¡¯m asking for a normal stium. I carried you for 10 months and gave birth to you. If you want to cut ties with me, isn¡¯t it only right for me to let you take the alimony? Kuang, moreover, you can casually take out one billion as Yun¡¯er New Year¡¯s red-envelope money. Can¡¯t you give me one billion as my stium? I don¡¯t want you to¡­¡± Yan Jinyu smiled sinisterly. She suddenly shed forward and grabbed her neck. It was so fast that other than Yin Jiujin, no one present could react. Yan Jinyu grabbed Fu Ya¡¯s neck and raised her slightly. Fu Ya immediately couldn¡¯t breathe properly. She looked terrified. She knew that this wild girl was strange. Indeed! Just now¡­ her mind was filled with that billion dors and she didn¡¯t think of anything else. One billion! How long would it take for her to get one billion? With this thought, shepletely forgot how strange this wild girl was. She also forgot that she didn¡¯te to the Yan Family alone. Master Nine hade too! She actually did it in front of Master Nine¡­ ¡°You want to take money from me?¡± Yan Jinyu sneered. ¡°Stium?¡± ¡°How thick is your skin to allow you to say such words?¡± ¡°I thought that since you gave birth to me and I¡¯m covered in the Yan Family¡¯s blood, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to fuss over it. But you decided to force me to make a move?¡± ¡°Do you know what usually happens to people who offend me?¡± ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Anyone who dares to offend me will only die. So, do you think you¡¯ve lived long enough and want to die?¡± Murderous intent suddenly appeared in her eyes. Even Yan Qingyu and Yan Jinyun trembled. It was obvious how Fu Ya was feeling now. Her pupils constricted and her limbs turned numb. She could not breathe properly and her entire body trembled. ¡°Y-you¡­¡± ¡°Stium? I was thinking that the kidnappers were after me back then. It¡¯s reasonable that you didn¡¯t save me. I wanted to cut all ties with you, but you made trouble at thest moment. Why? Do you want me to settle the score with you back then?¡± ¡°If I want to me everything that I¡¯ve suffered all these years on you, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± As she spoke, she tightened her grip and Fu Ya almost fainted. ¡°Sister!¡± ¡°Jinyu¡­¡± Yan Jinyun and Yan Qingyu spoke at the same time. ¡°Sister, this is our mother, our biological mother!¡± Yan Jinyun had been worried for a long time. She was afraid that they would force Yan Jinyu into a corner and make hermit the crime of killing her parents. Now, her heart was in her throat. She was worried for Fu Ya and Yan Jinyu. She didn¡¯t want Fu Ya to die, nor did she want Yan Jinyu to gain a bad reputation. ¡°Sister, Mom has indeed gone overboard, but she shouldn¡¯t die¡­ Anyway, Sister, put her down first. We can talk slowly.¡± Seeing that Fu Ya had rolled her eyes, Yan Jinyun was about to cry in panic. Yan Jinyu looked at her and then let go. Fu Ya fell to the ground and gasped for air. She was filled with fear after surviving a disaster. Yan Jinyu smiled, ¡°Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t be anxious. I was just scaring her. How could I possibly kill someone?¡± Of course, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t believe her. She was so close to killing her mother just now. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As she spoke, Yan Jinyu turned to leave. This time, no one dared to stop her. Yan Jinyun looked at her retreating back and bit her lip without saying a word. She couldn¡¯t help but cry. Yan Jinyu had just said that this would be thest time she came to the Yan Family. She would have nothing to do with the Yan Family in the future. Yan Jinyu had cut ties with the Yan Family! Before this, she could still persuade Yan Jinyu, but now, she didn¡¯t have the face to do that. With such an outrageous mother, how could she still have the face to persuade Yan Jinyu to continue staying in the Yan Family? Yan Jinyu walked over and held Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand. When they left, Yin Jiujin¡¯s cold gaze swept over Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya. The warning was obvious. If Yan Jinyu¡¯s actions hadn¡¯t impacted them too much, they would probably shiver when Yin Jiujin¡¯s cold gaze swept past them. Fu Ya only copsedpletely after the two of them walked out of the Yan Family¡¯s main building. They were terrified. Yan Qingyu nced at her and didn¡¯t interfere. Instead, he moved his lips and asked Yan Jinyun, ¡°Jinyu, did she¡­ did she learn martial arts before?¡± He was already asking very tactfully. Jinyu was so fast that he didn¡¯t even see her clearly before Fu Ya was restrained by her. She was clearly so thin and small, but she actually lifted Fu Ya up with a light raise of her hand! This was not something an ordinary person could do! Martial arts? Ordinary martial arts practitioners might not have skills like hers! Moreover, for a moment, he felt that Jinyu really had the intention to kill Fu Ya. The feeling Jinyu gave him at that time was that she really dared to kill someone! She wasn¡¯t trying to scare Fu Ya! If Yun¡¯er hadn¡¯t suddenly spoken, Fu Ya might have¡­ Yan Qingyu couldn¡¯t calm down at this thought. She was skilled, earned so much money and she still dared to kill¡­ He did not know how his eldest daughter had survived in the past, but it must bepletely different from the information he had. He had actually investigated again, but no matter how he investigated, the results were the same. What did that mean? It meant that she had the ability to create fake information, and it was very difficult for others to find out her true background! It meant that she had the ability to create fake information, and it was very difficult for others to find out her true background! ¡°Are you and Mom satisfied now?¡± ¡°Seeing that Sister is different from what you know, are you afraid of her? What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Sister doesn¡¯t care about the Yan Family¡¯s assets and now she has cut ties with the Yan Family. As long as you don¡¯t offend her again, she probably won¡¯t even bother with you.¡± ¡°So Mom and Dad don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t figure it out. Sister is also your biological daughter. Why did you treat her so badly? She doesn¡¯t want the Yan Corporation¡¯s assets, doesn¡¯t even want the shares that originally belonged to her, and doesn¡¯t even want to stay in the Yan Family anymore. Why can¡¯t you tolerate her?¡± ¡°Is the Yan Family short of food for her alone? Oh, I almost forgot. When Sister was staying at home previously, she paid for her meals and amodation when she left.¡± ¡°Mom still wants to ask Sister for alimony. I heard that even if Sister was in the Yan Family before she was two years old, our grandparents were the ones who took care of her. Dad and Mom didn¡¯t take care of her for a day, let alone for the next 16 years. How thick-skinned is Mom to actually have the cheek to ask for a billion dors of stium?¡± ¡°Not to mention a billion, if it were me, I wouldn¡¯t even have the face to ask for 10 dors!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that the reason why you treat Sister like that is all for me. I¡¯ve seen very clearly how you treat me recently.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think so in the past, but now I realize that it¡¯s really sad to have such parents in such a family.¡± After saying that, she ignored Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya¡¯s reaction and turned to go upstairs. Yan Qingyu looked at her back as she went upstairs. His body swayed and he ignored Fu Ya as he staggered towards the old residence. It was sad to have such parents in such a family¡­ What exactly was his past actions for? Wealth and power? Indeed, it was for these reasons. However, now that the things he wanted were gone, the things he didn¡¯t care about in the past were rapidly disappearing when he realized their importance. A daughter cutting ties while another daughter felt that it was a tragedy to be born in such a family. Furthermore, he could not understand his wife¡¯s actions. Hence, in the end, he had nothing. This was retribution! Did he regret it? He regretted it. However, what was the point of regretting now? Back then, he insisted on marrying Fu Ya. Because of this, he didn¡¯t hesitate to fall out with his parents. At that time, his mother had repeatedly reminded him that if he insisted on marrying Fu Ya, he would regret it one day. At that time, he didn¡¯t believe it, but now¡­ It couldn¡¯t be said that Fu Ya was the cause of everything that happened today. He was alsorgely responsible, but it was undeniable that Fu Ya seemed to be involved in every matter. After giving birth, Fu Ya didn¡¯t like her elder daughter, and so he followed. Fu Ya insisted on saving her younger daughter and not caring about her elder daughter when their daughters were kidnapped and he let her. Later on, Fu Ya suggested for his second daughter to rece his eldest daughter and marry into the Yin Family. After analyzing the pros and cons, he felt that it was feasible and agreed. He even schemed after his eldest daughter came back. In the past, he had treated these as his love for Fu Ya. Of course, there was also his selfishness at y. In the past, nothing was more important than power in his eyes. If he had to use a word to describe it, he would only think of ¡°selfishness¡±. Thinking back carefully, what kind of person was he before he met Fu Ya? He was the only son of the Yan Family, the number one family in North City, and the legitimate heir of the Yan Family. He was considered outstanding. Was it because of Fu Ya¡¯s influence, or was it because Fu Ya¡¯s appearance had stimted the selfishness hidden deep in his heart? He couldn¡¯t tell. Now, what kept echoing in his mind was: retribution had came. Fu Ya fell to the ground for a long time, but no one cared about her. The servants only watched from afar and did not dare to go forward. Fu Ya only stood up after she could breathe properly. However, just as she stood up, her legs went limp and she fell down. She only managed to stabilize herself after repeating it a few times. She stumbled to the sofa and sat down. There was definitely resentment, but it was mostly fear. At the thought of Yan Jinyu¡¯s cold and murderous eyes, she curled up into a ball. Fu Ya was so frightened. If she saw Yan Jinyu again in the future, not to mention looking for trouble, she would probably run away the moment she saw her. This was also Yan Jinyu¡¯s goal. Outside the Yan Family¡¯s residence. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin got into the car. Yin Jiujin looked at Yan Jinyu with worry in his eyes. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to do this. If you really don¡¯t like it, you can just note to the Yan Family in the future.¡± He was referring to her cutting ties. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s a clean cut.¡± ¡°I feel rxed now.¡± That was the truth. Yan Jinyu realized that she had never felt so rxed after severing ties with them. She couldn¡¯t tell where this relief came from. Seeing Yin Jiujin¡¯s worried expression, Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry. This is really good.¡± ¡°On the other hand, Brother Nine, I only have you in the future. You have to take good care of me.¡± Seeing that she was still smiling carefreely, Yin Jiujin sighed inwardly and rubbed her hair. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take good care of you.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, do me a favor.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and said, ¡°Help me spread the news that I¡¯ve already cut ties with the Yan Family. There¡¯s no need to spread it too obviously. Just use some methods of public opinion and find some people to spread the news. As for the reason for cutting ties, just say that I returned to the Yan Family on the first day of the New Year and was still treated coldly. They even caused some unhappiness. In the end, I directly cut ties with them.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and said, ¡°Help me spread the news that I¡¯ve already cut ties with the Yan Family. There¡¯s no need to spread it too obviously. Just use some methods of public opinion and find some people to spread the news. As for the reason for cutting ties, just say that I returned to the Yan Family on the first day of the New Year and was still treated coldly. I even caused some unhappiness. In the end, I decided to cut ties with them.¡± He stared at her for a moment before looking away. He stopped looking at her and said nothing. He looked angry. Seeing this, Yan Jinyu sighed and shook his arm. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± She was acting coyly. Yin Jiujin naturally couldn¡¯t withstand her acting coquettishly. However, his arrogance soon dissipated. ¡°You did it on purpose,¡± he said. Yan Jinyu was a little helpless. Why was he so smart? She clearly didn¡¯t show anything, but he could still tell. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be considered intentional. This was what I wanted to do anyway. Instead of keeping it to affect my mood, it¡¯s better to cut it clean.¡± Looking into Yin Jiujin¡¯s faint eyes, Yan Jinyupromised, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be honest. That¡¯s indeed part of the reason, but it¡¯s undeniable that after wepletely cut ties, I¡¯ve indeed be much more rxed.¡± As for the reason, it was naturally because Yan Jinyu knew that she still had many people to deal withter and didn¡¯t want to be too involved with the Yan Family. She would get Ghost ughter to use the Yan Family to threaten her then. Chapter 300 - School Life

Chapter 300: School Life

Although she might not be threatened by the other party, if Ghost ughter really did that, she would be very annoyed. Most importantly, she was worried about Yan Jinyun¡¯s safety. The Ghost ughter¡¯s people understood her after falling out with the Yan Family. In their opinion, she was definitely not someone who repay evil with kindness. In fact, she was indeed not. Then, Ghost ughter wouldn¡¯t make a fuss with the Yan Family. Yin Jiujin looked at her and sighed softly. ¡°You.¡± She looked heartless, but she was actually a kind girl. She was only doing this because she was afraid that the Yan Family would be implicated. However, the youngdy was right about one thing. Instead of continuing to affect her mood like this, it was better to end it cleanly. The only family the youngdy acknowledged now was her younger sister. Since she had emphasized more than once that severing ties with her parents had nothing to do with her sister, it meant that her rtionship with her sister would not change. That was good. As for her parents, there was no need for them to be around. Without saying anything, he pulled her into his arms. ¡°Brother Nine, are you not angry with me anymore?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Liar. You¡¯re clearly angry. You even ignored me coldly just now.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m just a little unhappy. I thought that you suddenly cut off all ties with the Yan Family to protect them. For this, you would rather choose to suffer yourself.¡± Since she felt much more rxed after saying that she had cut off all ties, that meant she was not ufortable. ¡°Brother Nine, I think you have some misunderstanding about me.¡± She blinked. ¡°Do I look like the kind of person who repays evil with kindness?¡± It was true that she did not repay evil with kindness, but she was also a real kind person. Yin Jiujin thought. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Yan Jinyu could tell that he was patronizing her. However, since she did not pursue the matter, he would let it go. ¡°By the way, Brother Nine, I think I saw Brother looking for you when I left the Yin Family this morning. Did he say something to you?¡± It was at the Yin Family in the morning when Yin Jiujin carried Yan Jinyu and was about to get into the car. At that time, Yan Jinyu was sleeping soundly. She vaguely seemed to have seen Yin Yuhan and fell asleep after taking a look. She didn¡¯t hear what they said. ¡°It¡¯s about Aunt and Uncle.¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t intend to hide it from her. ¡°All these years, Brother has been investigating the cause of Aunt and Uncle¡¯s death. He tried to help them take revenge, but he couldn¡¯t find anything, so he came to discuss it with me.¡± ¡°So you agreed to let Big Brother participate in this?¡± Yin Jiujin shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s not suitable.¡± ¡°Be it his identity or anything else, he¡¯s not suitable to be involved.¡± Therefore, when Yin Yuhan heard that Yin Jiujin was returning to North City this morning, he rushed over to mention this to Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin directly told Yin Yuhan that he didn¡¯t have to interfere in this matter. He would settle it and even reminded Yin Yuhan that he shouldered the Yin Family¡¯s future, so Yin Yuhan didn¡¯t insist. They were all smart people. Since Yin Jiujin had said so, Yin Yuhan naturally could guess that the truth behind this wasn¡¯t simple. With his status, it was probably really not appropriate for him to interfere. ¡°Indeed.¡± Yan Jinyu nodded in agreement. ¡°Brother Nine, are we returning to Mount Jing now?¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± *** In the blink of an eye, more than a month passed. During this period of time, Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin were both in North City. Yan Jinyu would sometimes follow Yin Jiujin when he went to thepany to settle work. Sometimes, she would stay at Mount Jing and ck off. The two of them would stick to each other whenever they had the chance. Their days passed peacefully. At the end of February, Lin Zimu helped Yan Jinyu settle the admission procedures at Boyu High School under Yin Jiujin¡¯s orders. After receiving Boyu High School¡¯s uniform and sending it to Mount Jing, their lifestyle finally changed slightly. It was thest day of February when Lin Zimu sent the school uniform to the small courtyard of the Mount Jing Vi. The first of March was the start of school. Yan Jinyu was studying in Year Three as a transfer student. Even if Boyu High School was an elite school, it was not umon for Year Three students to have sses early. However, Yan Jinyu was a transfer student, and Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t want to send her to school so early, so he insisted that she go to school on the first of March. Don¡¯t ask how Yan Jinyu could enter Year Three straight at Boyu High School with her junior high education level. There was nothing that money couldn¡¯t resolve. Furthermore, few people dared to not give Yin Jiujin face. They didn¡¯t dare to charge too much. It was Yin Jiujin who suggested donating a six-story library building. Boyu High School epted this library very fearfully and respectfully. The school uniform was sent over, but Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t change into it immediately. She got Aunt Cheng to bring it for dry cleaning. The next day, which was also the day of school, she woke up early and went for a run with Yin Jiujin as usual. After washing up, she changed into her clean school uniform. The weather in North City had already started to warm up, so her school uniform was not thick. Boyu High School¡¯s uniform didn¡¯t look much different from the uniforms of ordinary schools. The female style was a ck and red pleated skirt, a white shirt with a cravat, and a jacket. However,pared to ordinary schools, the quality of their uniforms was not on the same level. They were of high-quality fabrics and had many different sets. There were two sets of school uniforms and two sets of sportswear. There were even two sets of swimming suits that she had to wear in swimming lessons. It was barely worthy of Boyu High School¡¯s expensive tuition fees. When Yan Jinyu changed into her school uniform and went downstairs with her bag, Yin Jiujin was serving her breakfast. Seeing Yan Jinyu like this, even Yin Jiujin¡¯s hands that were holding the breakfast trembled violently. He almost lost his grip. She was wearing her school uniform. Her dress barely reached her knees and the weather was still a little cold. She wore ck stockings that covered her entire calves and a pair of ck leather shoes. Her slightly curly ck hair hung down loosely to her waist. She had an exquisite face and a bright smile. It was indeed very pleasing to the eye. But this¡­ She looked exactly like a high school student! She looked even younger than many high school students! Her eyes were really too clear. When she smiled, she gave people a feeling of innocence. Yin Jiujin felt that he seemed to be a little immoral. How could he do that in the future? Also, although she looked a little tender to him, she was an extremely dazzling existence among high school students. He wondered how many boys her age would look at her. At the thought of this, Yin Jiujin¡¯s forehead throbbed. He suddenly regretted proposing to send her to school. Yan Jinyu jogged over and spun around in front of him. ¡°Brother Nine, how do I look?¡± Yin Jiujin ¡°calmly¡± ced the breakfast on the dining table and looked at her ¡°calmly¡±. ¡°Fine.¡± What¡¯s fine? He actually wanted to hug and kiss her. He felt that it would be a different kind of sensation. However, he quickly stopped himself. He felt that he couldn¡¯t have such thoughts. It would make him look like a real animal. He felt like he had dug a hole for himself. Not only did he have to worry that she would be targeted by those young people in school, but he also had to suffer. Yan Jinyu pouted unhappily, ¡°What do you mean fine? I clearly looked very beautiful.¡± Yin Jiujin saw her pout and grumble. Damn it! So cute! He forced himself to endure it so that he wouldn¡¯t pull her over to kiss her. He pretended to be calm as he looked away and sat down. ¡°Put down your bag ande over for breakfast first. I¡¯ll send you to school after breakfast.¡± Yan Jinyu spun around again and was a little puzzled. ¡°Brother Nine, is it really just fine? I¡¯ve looked into the mirror just now. It¡¯s clearly very beautiful.¡± Looking at her, Yin Jiujin¡¯s forehead throbbed again. ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s very beautiful. Come and sit down for breakfast.¡± If she turned two more rounds in front of him, he would probably no longer be a human. Hearing his perfunctory response, Yan Jinyu pouted and walked over to sit down. They ate breakfast. Yan Jinyu ate calmly, but Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t taste anything at all. After breakfast, Yin Jiujin walked over and picked up Yan Jinyu¡¯s bag. He was about to habitually hold her hand when he retracted his hand stiffly. Fine, he even felt like an animal when he held her hand now. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing that he suddenly retracted his hand and left first, Yan Jinyu blinked. Looking at his back, she suddenly smiled. She quickly followed. Yin Jiujin personally drove Yan Jinyu to school. He sent her to the entrance of Boyu High School. Along the way, other than not having any intimate actions, the two of them interacted like usual. Most of the time, Yin Jiujin was telling her what to do in school. Yan Jinyu listened quietly and asionally replied. The car stopped outside Boyu High School. It was the first day of school in the elite school so there were countless luxury cars. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t drive a very high-profile car because he wanted Yan Jinyu to get along well with her ssmates in school. He didn¡¯t want her ssmates to curry favor with Yan Jinyu because of him. Even though he felt very stifled when he thought that there would be people of her age who would be on good terms with Yan Jinyu, ¡°Do you really not need me to send you in?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to. Isn¡¯t it just going to the Academic Affairs Office to report to the school before looking for my ssroom? Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry. What have I not seen before? I canpletely handle such a small matter.¡± Yin Jiujin was momentarily speechless. He had almost forgotten that she was still the number one killer in the killer world. She was a big shot who could scare a group of people with just her name. Indeed, the youngdy¡¯s attire affected his judgment very much, making people subconsciously treat her as an ordinary high school student. ¡°Alright. Remember to go for lunch when you¡¯re in school. After lunch, remember to take a nap. There are dormitories arranged in the school. I¡¯ve told the principal that. Find someone to help you get familiarized with them. If it¡¯s hard for her to study, you don¡¯t have to be too serious¡­¡± ¡°Brother Nine, do you think it¡¯s hard for me to learn high school knowledge?¡± Yan Jinyu said with a smile. ¡°¡­I was confused.¡± Yin Jiujin said. ¡°Don¡¯t run around after school in the afternoon. I¡¯ll pick you up. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°I know, Brother Nine. You¡¯ve said these words many times along the way.¡± However, other than feeling helpless, she didn¡¯t feel annoyed. Not everyone could get such treatment from Master Nine. She was happy. ¡°¡­Get along well with your ssmates. Don¡¯t get too close to your male ssmates,¡± Yin Jiujin said after enduring it for a while. After saying that, his ears turned unnaturally red. ¡°Yes, I know. Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re the only one in my heart. I won¡¯t y around.¡± Looking at his slightly red ears, Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Then, Brother Nine, I¡¯m getting out of the car. Shouldn¡¯t you kiss me goodbye?¡± Chapter 301 - Transfer Student Yu

Chapter 301: Transfer Student Yu

Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyelids twitched. He exhaled lightly and flicked her forehead. ¡°Cut it out. Let¡¯s go to ss.¡± However, Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile suddenly faded. ¡°Brother Nine, are you tired of her? Don¡¯t you like me anymore?¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyelids twitched. His heart skipped a beat too. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How can I not like you?¡± He liked her so much that he wished he could give her his life. ¡°Then why are you so cold to me? You kiss me every day. You didn¡¯t even hold my hand today, let alone kiss me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not being cold to you¡­¡± Yin Jiujin was instantly at a loss for words. ¡°Because it¡¯s your first day in school and I don¡¯t want to distract you.¡± ¡°Then do you know that you¡¯re going to distract me because you¡¯re so distant from me?¡± Looking into her using eyes, how could Yin Jiujin bear not to amodate her? Forget it, he would not be a human today. He unbuckled his seatbelt and leaned towards her. He held the back of her head and kissed her gently. One touch and he was gone. ¡°Alright, have a good day in school.¡± He still couldn¡¯t get over the hurdle in his heart. He just felt that he was very much like a beast! However, he didn¡¯t see Yan Jinyu smile when he quickly sat back down. Yan Jinyu opened the car door and got down with her bag. She suddenly said, ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯m just teasing you!¡± After saying that, she quickly closed the car door and chuckled at him through the car window. ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. His head hurt even more. He rolled down the car window and said helplessly and dotingly, ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, you¡¯re arrogant because you¡¯re favored.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled foolishly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m arrogant because I¡¯m favored.¡± He sighed again and couldn¡¯t do anything to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go to school. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Alright, see youter, Brother Nine.¡± She became serious in a second. ¡°If Brother Nine is too busy, you don¡¯t have to pick me up personally. Just send a car over.¡± After saying that, she waved and turned to walk into Boyu High School. Yin Jiujin only rubbed his be when she walked into the school before driving away. This youngdy was really good at making trouble. He was almost frightened to death just now, afraid that she would really think that he was cold to her. Cold? Tired? These things would never happen. He would only be more and more infatuated with her. The only elite school in North City was top-notch in terms of environment and teaching quality. Looking at the words ¡°Boyu High School¡± at the school gate, Yan Jinyu was still a little emotional. She did not expect to experience school life one day. In the past, she didn¡¯t like to be controlled and didn¡¯t want toe to a ce like school. Now that she was really here, she actually didn¡¯t feel annoyed at all. Could it be that she didn¡¯t reallye here to learn but had something to do and so she didn¡¯t have to be a good student? Other than the parents who sent the students in, there were only the students who were wearing Boyu High School uniforms. The youthful aura that washed over her made her feel for a moment that she was also a member of these carefree and energetic high school students. Yan Jinyu naturally attracted the attention of many people. Her looks were outstanding, and her temperament was clean and special. She was also an unfamiliar face. ¡°Wow, that girl is so beautiful! Why haven¡¯t I seen her before? Is she from our school?¡± ¡°She¡¯s wearing our school uniform. What do you think?¡± ¡°But why haven¡¯t I seen her before? She¡¯s so beautiful and cute. There¡¯s no reason for her to be unknown in school!¡± ¡°You have a point. However, are you sure that she¡¯s cute and soft? It¡¯s true that she¡¯s good-looking and her temperament is pure and clean, but for a moment, why do I feel that she¡¯s a queen?¡± ¡°What queen? She¡¯s clearly a cute little princess. Did you see it wrongly?¡± ¡°Perhaps I was really mistaken. She¡¯s indeed soft and cute. I¡¯ve never seen her before. She¡¯s probably a transfer student.¡± The people around him agreed. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just took a photo. I want to post it on the school forum and let everyone know that a great beauty who¡¯sparable to the school belle hase to our school! Oh, no, it¡¯s a little beauty!¡± *** Yan Jinyu, who had good hearing, naturally heard these discussions. However, she did not care. With a youthful smile on her face, she walked towards the office. Since she would be staying here for a long time, she had already investigated the teachers and students, so she naturally knew the terrain of the school. She didn¡¯t need anyone to lead the way for her to find the Academic Affairs Office. She knocked on the door. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± A voice came from inside. It was a middle-aged man¡¯s voice. The dean of students, Zheng Hu, was 40 years old. Like many of the deans in school, he had too many worries and too little hair. To put it simply, his hairline was receding and really receding backwards. She pushed the door open and entered. The dean was not the only person in the Dean¡¯s office. There was also someone standing in front of his desk. A boy in his school uniform. It seemed like the dean was talking to him about something. The moment Yan Jinyu pushed open the door, Dean Zheng Hu and the boy looked at her at the same time. The boy looked very good, but he was a little cold. An acquaintance. The eldest grandson of the Yuan Family in South City, Yuan Xi. She only nced at him indifferently and didn¡¯t look at him much. It was as if Yuan Xi was just a stranger to her. She greeted Zheng Hu politely, ¡°Dean, I¡¯m Yan Jinyu. I¡¯m here to report to you.¡± Zheng Hu recognized her the moment he saw her. He almost stood up in excitement. Fortunately, he stabilized himself. The school¡¯s leadership had seen her photo when Master Nine personally sent her in. They were afraid that they would offend her! Although there were rumors a month ago that she had already cut ties with the Yan Family, she still had Master Nine backing her! Master Nine was more important than the Yan Family. Actually, many people couldn¡¯t figure out why the Yan Family would cut ties with someone that Master Nine valued so much. He heard that Master Nine apanied her when she returned to the Yan Family on the first day of the new year. However, the Yan Family still neglected her and she only broke off their rtionship when they caused amotion. However, with Master Nine around, what was the Yan Family thinking? They actually dared to neglect the person Master Nine was protecting! Because of this, many people expressed that they could not understand the Yan Family¡¯s actions. ¡°It¡¯s Eldest Miss Yan. Master Nine has already instructed us and we¡¯ve arranged a ss and dormitory for you. I¡¯ll get someone to bring you there to familiarize yourself. No, I¡¯ll bring you there personally.¡± ¡°Dean, you¡¯re wee. This is school. Just call me by my name.¡± She had a sweet smile and didn¡¯t look arrogant at all. ¡°Alright, Student Yan Jinyu.¡± ¡°Student Yan, you need to fill out a form.¡± Zheng Hu took out a document. Yan Jinyu walked over. It was the admission form. She took the pen, wrote a few words and filled it up. Seeing the words ¡°Yin Jiujin¡± written on the contact sheet and Yin Jiujin¡¯s private phone behind it, Zheng Hu was a little terrified. Zheng Hu was even more surprised when he read her handwriting carefully. Could such beautiful and strong words really be written by a junior high school student who dropped out of school in the third year of junior high school? Not to mention that she only studied to the third year of junior high school, these words did not match her temperament either, so it was hard to imagine that she could write such words. A seemingly innocent and cute girl actually wrote such bold and energetic words. Compared to Zheng Hu, Yuan Xi was much calmer. In South City, he had seen with his own eyes the shocking skiing skills of the eldest daughter of the Yan Family. He also saw how imposing she was when she faced Chen Xiaotian¡¯s younger brother, Chen Ye, the local tyrant of South City. It was not strange that she could write such words. ¡°Alright.¡± Zheng Hu took it. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll lead you to the ssroom now.¡± ¡°By the way, you and this Student Yuan Xi happen to be in the same ss. You can get to know each other. Student Yuan¡¯s results are very good, especially in Physics and Chemistry. I called him over this time to talk about him representing the school to participate in the Physics Olympiad.¡± ¡°We knew each other,¡± Yuan Xi said. Yuan Xi had only transferred overst semester, but even so, Zheng Hu had a deep impression of him. Because this student was the son of the principal¡¯s good friend. Not only that, but he was also very introverted. He was almost alone in school and rarely took the initiative to talk to anyone. Even when the teachers looked for him, he would simply answer whatever the teachers asked. Now, he actually took the initiative to speak. Oh yes, he said they knew each other? Zheng Hu looked over in confusion. Yuan Xi said calmly, ¡°In North City, how many people don¡¯t know the eldest daughter of the Yan Family?¡± Many people had heard of Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s name, but how many had actually met her? However, Zheng Hu didn¡¯t say that out loud. ¡°It¡¯s even better that we know each other. In the future, Student Yuan can also take care of his new ssmate in the same ss.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring Student Yan Jinyu to the ssroom.¡± ¡°Regarding what I told Student Yuan just now, Student Yuan, remember to prepare when you go back. I know that your third year¡¯s work is intensive and I won¡¯t take up too much of your studying time. Just prepare during your rest period. Thepetition will be held next month.¡± ¡°Yes, Dean.¡± Yan Jinyu stayed in the office for about 20 minutes. When the three of them left the teachers¡¯ office building and walked towards the ssrooms¡¯ building, there were not many students on their way there. It was time for ss. Year 3 ss (1) was the best ss in Boyu High School¡¯s Year Three¡¯s science stream. The students in this ss either had good family backgrounds or outstanding results. Boyu High School was an elite school, but it also recruited many ordinary people. Ordinary people with outstanding results. Ordinary students were exempted from tuition and misceneous fees. When the dean knocked on the door, the form teacher of Year 3 ss 1 was standing at the podium to supervise the morning reading. The third year students had already been in ss for a while. Even if it was the first day of school today, it did not affect the third year¡¯s sses at all. ¡°Dean.¡± The form teacher was a tall and thin young man in his thirties. He wore a pair of sses and his name was Xiao Qun. He taught mathematics. ¡°Teacher Xiao,¡± Yuan Xi greeted and walked to his seat. ¡°Teacher Xiao, this is Yan Jinyu, a transfer student. I¡¯ve mentioned her to you before.¡± Xiao Qun actually saw Yan Jinyu, who was half a step behind Zheng Hu, at first nce. Or rather, other than the sleeping students, everyone in the ssroom had noticed Yan Jinyu. It couldn¡¯t be helped. She was too good-looking and outstanding. Hearing Zheng Hu¡¯s introduction, there was a collective sigh in the ssroom. There were probably very few people in North City who didn¡¯t know the name Yan Jinyu by now. Everyone looked at Yan Jinyu, then at Yan Jinyun, who was sitting in the first row. Their gazes wereplicated. The news of the eldest daughter of the Yan Family cutting ties with the Yan Family had already spread widely in North City. The rtionship between the two sisters was probably¡­ They would still be in the same ss in the future. They wondered if they would argue. However, it had to be said that these two sisters were both very good-looking. One was a cold and aloof goddess, while the other was a cute and beautiful tender girl. They were indeed twins. ¡°So it¡¯s Student Yan Jinyu. Come in. Let¡¯s introduce ourselves first.¡± ¡°Student Yan Jinyu, please focus on your sses first. I¡¯ll arrange for a girl to bring you to the dormitory in the afternoon. I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Dean.¡± After Zheng Hu left, Yan Jinyu walked into the ssroom and greeted with a smile, ¡°Teacher Xiao.¡± Then, she stood on the podium and looked at the group of people below. Her gaze met Yan Jinyun¡¯s in midair and she blinked yfully. Yan Jinyun pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. She was angry. She was angry at Yan Jinyu for cutting ties with the Yan Family more than a month ago, and even angrier at Yan Jinyu for reporting to school today and not telling her about it in advance. Yan Jinyu chuckled and retracted her gaze. She smiled brightly and said, ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Yan Jinyu, a transfer student.¡± ¡°Teacher Xiao, where should I sit?¡± Xiao Qun was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ it?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m finished.¡± Not to mention Xiao Qun, the students below were all very surprised. Was this really a cute girl? Not a cold goddess? She introduced herself so simply. Most importantly, she was indeed smiling softly. She did not look cold at all. After clearing his throat, Xiao Qun said, ¡°Alright then. There¡¯s an empty seat at thest table in the ss. Sit there for the time being.¡± Yan Jinyu looked up. Thest table by the window was still empty. The person sitting at the table was a boy. He was sleeping on the table and his face could not be seen. Those who dared to sleep in ss so tantly without the teachers¡¯ permission either had good results or had an extremely formidable family background. At that moment, Yan Jinyun suddenly stood up. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll sit at thest table. She¡¯ll sit in my seat.¡± At this moment, Feng Yuan, who was also sitting next to thest table, stood up. ¡°Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t mess around. You¡¯re a straight-A student. Why are you sitting at thest table? I¡¯ll go over and sit. Jinyu will sit in my seat.¡± Initially, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t think much of it, but seeing their reaction, she was a little concerned. Her gazended on the boy who was still sleeping on the table. So, what was wrong with this person? Chapter 302 - Deskmates Identity

Chapter 302: Deskmate¡¯s Identity

Yan Jinyu actually knew this person, even though she didn¡¯t see his face now. There were always a few conspicuous people in a school. Yan Jinyun, the school belle and the top three in the school, the three school beaus, Feng Yuan, Luo Yikun, and finally this person. Bo Lang was from the number one family in Water City, the Bo Family. Water City was close to North City. However, other than being one of the campus beaus, Bo Lang¡¯s temper was also very strange. If Yuan Xi was cold and solitary, then Bo Lang was the kind of person that no one dared to approach. He was the only one sitting at a table in the ss. There were four groups in a ss and one of the four groups had an extra table. It was enough to show that the extra ssmates would rather separate their own tables and chairs than¡­ Oh, they didn¡¯t dare to sit with him. Logically speaking, people like Feng Yuan and Luo Yikun who liked to y should be school tyrants. They were indeed school tyrants, but in school, Bo Lang was the one that the students were most afraid of.i Based on Yan Jinyu¡¯s investigation, she heard that when he first enrolled into the school at Year One, Bo Lang was liked by many girls because of his outstanding looks. He stole others¡¯ limelight and was ambushed outside the school. Someone saw those people who ambushed Bo Lang were almost beaten to death by him. It was not an ordinary fight. It was a fight where someone almost died after blood was spilled. From then on, no one dared to provoke Bo Lang anymore. Originally, everyone should have rejected such a ruthless and strange person. However, he was good-looking and had always been the top student in the level. His poprity was high. Boyu High School was said to have three campus beaus, but he was actually ranked at the top. Feng Yuan and Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t want to interact with him much, so they naturally didn¡¯t want Yan Jinyu to interact with him either. That was why they stood up together. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°I¡¯ll sit there.¡± After saying that, she turned back to look at the bespectacled form teacher, Xiao Qun. Xiao Qun smiled apologetically. ¡°I didn¡¯t consider it carefully. ssmate Bo likes to sit alone. Why don¡¯t I arrange for two male students to move a desk over?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. Thank you, Teacher.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± She seemed to have discovered something very interesting. Moving the desk? Why didn¡¯t he mention it at the beginning? ¡°Sister¡­¡± Yan Jinyun was about to speak when she was stopped by Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze. She wanted her to stop talking first. Or rather, should she not show that she was close to her first? She didn¡¯t really understand why she could understand what Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze meant. It was clearly just a faint nce as usual without much emotion. Yan Jinyun sat down. The cold goddess was always wearing a cold attitude, so no one could tell what Yan Jinyun was thinking. Many people were puzzled when she suddenly stood up just now. Could it be that the sisters were very close? Didn¡¯t they say that Yan Jinyu had cut ties with the Yan Family? Even though many of them knew that Yan Jinyun was able to take over the Yan Corporation so quickly because of Yan Jinyu. After all, many people had witnessed Yan Jinyu giving her shares to Yan Jinyun. However, Yan Jinyu suddenly cutting ties with the Yan Family, especially after Yan Jinyun took over the Yan Family, always made people feel very subtle hints. Yan Jinyun was the head of the Yan Family. Since they had already cut ties, how could the rtionship between the two sisters be good? However, Yan Jinyun¡¯s actions were easily misunderstood. Now, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t insist. It seemed like she was only standing up to help out of kindness. As for whether Yan Jinyu epted her help or not, she didn¡¯t care. Perhaps they were thinking too much. After all, Yan Jinyun was famous for being kind. As for Feng Yuan¡­ He seemed to have a good rtionship with Yan Jinyu, but he most probably suddenly stood up for Yan Jinyun. Although they were in school, they could still frequently see the two of them showing off their love. Feng Yuan nced at Yan Jinyun and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Jinyu, that person¡¯s temper is a little bad. You should sit in my seat.¡± He knew Yan Jinyun very well. She must have her own considerations for suddenly sitting down and not insisting anymore. However¡­ he was still very worried about Jinyu sitting beside Bo Lang. Bo Lang wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would treat a girl nicely and not hit her. ¡°Thank you, Cousin Feng, but there¡¯s no need for that.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded at Xiao Qun before walking to the back seat by the window. Everyone was looking at her, including Luo Yikun, who was also sleeping at thest table. Luo Yikun was sitting at thest table on Feng Yuan¡¯s other side. Feng Yuan¡¯s deskmate was Xu Gui. In other words, Luo Yikun and Xu Gui¡¯s seats were only separated by an aisle. Luo Yikun wasn¡¯t the kind of person who woulde to school on time in the past. However, he came on the first day of tuition sses in Year Three this year. Many people were shocked by this. Most importantly, he had been in the ssroom on time every day since then. There was no exception. Everyone was shocked for nearly 20 days before they slowly calmed down. It was just that someone realized that Luo Yikun, who didn¡¯t get along with Feng Yuan in the past, seemed to be very familiar with Feng Yuan¡¯s good brother, Xu Gui. Every day in ss, he would either sleep or lie down to look at Xu Gui. Xu Gui even often scolded Luo Yikun for some inexplicable things. Xu Gui¡¯s courage was so great that he even dared to scold Luo Yikun. It was already very shocking, but he was even scolding words such as ¡°jerk¡± and ¡°yboy¡±. This made everyone even more puzzled. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that Xu Gui was one of Luo Yikun¡¯s ex-girlfriends. Moreover, no matter how Xu Gui scolded him, Luo Yikun didn¡¯t seem to be angry. Strange. Oh, there was another especially strange phenomenon. Luo Yikun, who always changed girlfriends every other day, actually no longer had any women by his side! Ever since he started attending ss, there were no more women! This made many people guess that Luo Yikun had changed and wanted to seize the family fortune? The Luo Family was now controlled by Luo Qiu, so it was very easy to seize power. It was only after seeing that Luo Yikun wasn¡¯t listening to ss for a few days that such guesses gradually faded. In the end, no one could figure out why Luo Yikun came to ss on time and why he seemed to have be closer to Xu Gui. Luo Yikun nced at Yan Jinyu before continuing to sleep. He, who knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, was really worried for Bo Lang. The number one killer, Chi, was not only a big shot, but she also had countless big shots around him. Why would she be at a disadvantage in front of a high school student? Even if this high school student came from a big family and was a ruthless character. Yuan Xi¡¯s gazended on Yan Jinyu too, but he quickly retracted it. He held the exercise book and started to do the questions. He looked like it had nothing to do with him. ¡°Yuan, is it alright?¡± Xu Gui looked at Yan Jinyu and then at Bo Lang. Feng Yuan did not sit down immediately. He was still standing. He maintained his vignce and thought that if Bo Lang really attacked, he would be able to help immediately. He hadpletely forgotten that he had seen Yan Jinyu¡¯s skills. He was present when Yan Jinyu mmed the baseball bat onto Luo Yilin repeatedly. He was frightened by her ruthlessness. It was obvious that he was really concerned about Yan Jinyu. He was so worried that he even forgot about that. Feng Yuan didn¡¯t answer him, so Xu Guiforted him, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think you have to worry too much. Have you forgotten that Eldest Miss Yan has Master Nine behind her? No matter how capable Bo Lang is, he wouldn¡¯t dare to not give Master Nine face when she¡¯s someone Master Nine is protecting, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± Feng Yuan had seen Bo Lang beat someone up with his own eyes. He was a lunatic who didn¡¯t care about his life. The two of them did not speak loudly, so not many people heard them. Yan Jinyu ignored the others and walked towards her seat. The smile on her face did not change. Her senses were sharp. She had noticed a few gazes, even if she did not specially observe them. Even Xiao Qun, who was standing on the podium, stared at her with a worried expression. Logically speaking, thest table didn¡¯t need the deskmate to give way. However, behind their table was a row of storage cabs. Bo Lang probably didn¡¯t want to get too close to others. He even dragged the table back a little and he was sitting outside again. This way, if Yan Jinyu wanted to sit by the window, she had to make him stand up before she could enter. When Yan Jinyu approached the seat, many people subconsciously held their breaths. They were curious about how she was going to go in to take her seat. They were even more curious about Bo Lang¡¯s reaction after he was woken up. ¡°Student Yan Jinyu, I-I think I should get someone to move a desk for you,¡± Xiao Qun said again. Yan Jinyu, who had already walked to thest table, suddenly stopped in her tracks. She turned back and said with a smile, ¡°Teacher Xiao, if you had suggested moving the desk from the beginning, there wouldn¡¯t have been so much trouble.¡± Her tone was joking. However, Xiao Qun froze on the spot, looking extremely embarrassed. It also made the person sleeping on the table slowly look up. Yan Jinyu was only a step away from the desk. When Bo Lang looked up, he naturally saw her. His gaze was sharp and his aura was dark. He stared at Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, and her faint smile remained. Bo Lang continued to sleep on the table and stopped looking at her. It was impossible to tell if he was angry or not. Anyway, he had no intention of standing up and letting Yan Jinyu sit in. However, in the eyes of others, Bo Lang¡¯s reaction was already a little surprising. Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan were both quite surprised. Someone had thought of sitting at the same table as Bo Lang in the past, but he would only say ¡°get lost¡±. If there were girls who pestered him, he would either strangle them and throw them to the ground or pick up a stool to swing at them. He was already the most friendly to Yan Jinyu! Hence, someone was puzzled again. Did he not wake up just now? Did he not know the situation at all? Regardless of the reason or whether he was friendly to Yan Jinyu, how was Yan Jinyu going to sit in now? Just as they thought that, many people¡¯s eyes widened! The desk was too backward, so there was some empty space in front of it. Yan Jinyu¡¯s slender figure could definitely walk over. Everyone saw her walk over and then jump to her seat with one hand on the table! Her posture was very handsome! Where was the soft girl? Why did she look a little valiant? The table was not short and there was not much space to walk on. She actually leaped over it easily with one hand for support! She was even wearing a short skirt! She was actually not affected at all. How did she do it? After a long while, Xu Gui recovered from his shock and shouted, ¡°Damn! Feng Yuan, your cousin is an expert!¡± Chapter 303 - Outright Dispute

Chapter 303: Outright Dispute

After eximing, he suddenly paused and thought of Yan Jinyu¡¯s amazing driving skills. It didn¡¯t seem strange for someone as formidable as her to have some skills? No matter what, he had long known that Miss Yan was unusual. He had to remain calm. Feng Yuan was silent for a moment. He recalled the scene when Yan Jinyu attacked Luo Yilin ruthlessly. He sat down quietly. He should have known that she was not inferior to Bo Lang in terms of ruthlessness. She might not be at a disadvantage against Bo Lang. However, he was still a little puzzled. Bo Lang¡¯s attitude towards Jinyu¡­ There were also many people who were puzzled. Yan Jinyu ignored them. She calmly put down her bag and took out a brand new textbook and phone from it. She propped the textbook on the desk and shielded her phone while she yed games! It was even a very retarded game! Don¡¯t ask her why everyone still knew that she was ying games when she had clearly shielded her phone with a book. It was because she still had a voice message when she took out her phone to y the game! She quickly switched it off after ying the game! ¡°¡­¡± Everyone. Xiao Qun coughed dryly. ¡°Continue your self-study.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°Yan Jinyu, don¡¯t y with your phone in ss.¡± Yan Jinyu looked up from the book she was holding and smiled sweetly. ¡°Alright, Teacher.¡± Then, she continued to y games with her head lowered. ¡°¡­¡± Everyone. ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Qun. As Yan Jinyu¡¯s form teacher, Xiao Qun naturally knew that Yan Jinyu was sent in by Yin Jiujin. Perhaps because he was afraid of Yin Jiujin, so he didn¡¯t remind her again. Then, the students kept guessing. Some people felt that the teacher was afraid of Master Nine, who was behind Yan Jinyu. Some people felt that the teacher knew that Yan Jinyu had dropped out of school in the third year of junior high and couldn¡¯t keep up with the progress at all, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. Some people felt that the teacher was simply shocked by Yan Jinyu¡¯s actions and didn¡¯t know how to react¡­ ¡°Yun¡¯er, isn¡¯t it¡­ not good for your sister to do this? Everyone is studying, but she¡¯s ying games¡­¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s deskmate was Zhao Yue. She had always disliked Yan Jinyu, but she didn¡¯t dare to provoke her. Yan Jinyun paused in her actions and looked at her. With just one look, Zhao Yue felt like she had fallen into an icehouse. She cursed inwardly. When did Yan Jinyun¡¯s gaze be so frightening? Wasn¡¯t she used to pretending to be kind? Zhao Yue couldn¡¯t figure it out, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. The podium was close to the first table, and Zhao Yue deliberately didn¡¯t lower her voice. Xiao Qun, who was sitting behind the podium and reading a book, naturally heard Zhao Yue¡¯s words and saw Yan Jinyun¡¯s gaze at that moment. He nced at them and then lowered his head to continue reading. ¡°Yuan, Eldest Miss Yan is¡­ even more arrogant than me!¡± Xu Gui was filled with admiration. He wasn¡¯t a good student. He only dared to sleep and didn¡¯t dare to y with his phone in ss because his parents would be called in. They said that it would ruin the atmosphere. As for sleeping, the teacher couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore. The college entrance examination was in a few months. Since his results were already like this, he could not do anything no matter how hard he tried. Of course, there were also people who could achieve results in thest few months, but that person would definitely not be him. Although the Xu Family was not a top-notch wealthy family, they could still be ranked in the high society circle in North City. Anyway, if he could not pass the college entrance examination, his family would send him overseas to ¡°study¡± before returning to his family¡¯spany to work. He would not starve to death even with the shares and dividends. ¡°That¡¯s because she has the capital,¡± Luo Yikun, who was lying on the desk, suddenly turned to look at him and said with a smile. ¡°Little Guizi, you don¡¯t have the capital to do that. Don¡¯t learn from others. You have to study hard and improve every day. I think very highly of you!¡± Xu Gui felt ufortable under his gaze. Luo Yikun seemed to have be very strange ever since he came back from the capital. In the past, he only stared at him with an unfathomable gaze. Ever since he came back from the capital, he had been smiling at him and always said something as if they were very familiar with each other. Just like now, it was none of his business whether he learned or not! Thinking so, he really said that and red at Luo Yikun. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! Go to sleep!¡± ¡°Also, don¡¯t talk to me in such a tone! I¡¯m not familiar with you!¡± ¡°Not close?¡± Luo Yikun¡¯s eyes were secretive. Then, he looked at him with a faint smile. He just looked on without saying a word. Not to mention Xu Gui, even Feng Yuan, who was sitting at the side, had goosebumps. Alright, here we go again. He looked at Xu Gui sympathetically. He wondered how his brother had provoked Luo Yikun. Not only did he make Luo Yikun turn back, but he also¡­ cough cough¡­ Watch the show. He saw that Xu Gui seemed to enjoy it, so he couldn¡¯t interfere. However, it still subverted his understanding. It was fine with Xu Gui who had never fallen in love before, but Luo Yikun was a jerk who had countless girlfriends in the game! Suddenly¡­ Could it be that he had too much of something and was tired of it, so he wanted to change his taste? Tsk tsk. Xu Gui was really charming. *** The morning self-study period wasn¡¯t long, only half an hour. When Yan Jinyu entered the ssroom, the self-study had already started for a few minutes, so she didn¡¯t y for long before the bell rang. Hearing the bell, Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand that was holding her phone jerked. Her emotions were actually affected. How should she put it? It just felt very new and strange. She did not expect that one day, she would actually be able to sit in the ssroom calmly like an ordinary girl. She would hear the bell signaling the end of ss and see her energetic ssmates running out of the ssroom. The youths who were brimming with youthfulness would run and y. Everything was so simple that it felt unreal. She looked through the window at the scene of students running and making a fuss under the teaching building and for a moment, she was in a daze. However, this trance was quickly interrupted. ¡°Yan Jinyu.¡± It was a girl at the desk in front calling her. The girl had a delicate face and had a bun on her head. She looked very shy. Her face turned red when she called her that. Seeing that Yan Jinyu was still smiling faintly when she looked over, the girl¡¯s face turned even redder! She looked embarrassed. ¡°Um, the teacher is calling you.¡± ¡°A-also, the seats are single tables. If it¡¯s not easy for you to enter, you can actually move your desk forward a little.¡± As she said this, she carefully nced at Bo Lang, who was sleeping on the table, and shrank her neck as if she was very afraid of Bo Lang. She was afraid and yet she still dared to say these words to her. Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows slightly. She was an interesting girl. ¡°Thank you.¡± She actually heard Xiao Qun call her but she couldn¡¯t be bothered. ¡°I won¡¯t move the desk. I think everyone is very afraid of my deskmate. I¡¯m actually a little afraid too. If I move the desk forward and my deskmate gets angry¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to have the chance to continue studying. I don¡¯t want to waste this rare opportunity, so I don¡¯t want to cause trouble.¡± ¡°Forget it. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to have the chance to continue studying. I don¡¯t want to waste this rare opportunity, so don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Also, she didn¡¯t want to waste this opportunity? Wasn¡¯t ying games the moment she entered the ssroom considered a waste of her studies? That was not only Yan Jinyun¡¯s thoughts, but also many others¡¯. If one looked closely, they would notice that even Bo Lang, who was sleeping on the table, froze. ¡°O-Okay¡­¡± The girl didn¡¯t expect Yan Jinyu to reply like this. When she saw Yan Jinyu jumping over the table so handsomely just now, she thought¡­ Besides, in the eyes of many people, shouldn¡¯t Yan Jinyu have a lot of grandeur with Master Nine as her backer? Yan Jinyu smiled at her gently before looking up at the podium. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to get up and simply asked, ¡°Teacher Xiao, why did you call me?¡± She had put down the books on her desk. Even though she was still holding her phone and did not stand up, she did not make people feel disgusted. She was really good-looking and had a sweet smile. She didn¡¯t seem rude. Not only that, even though she was smiling sweetly, she gave people the feeling that she should be sitting when she spoke to someone. ¡°Nothing much. I just want to say that if you have anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask the other students in your ss. Most of our ssmates have good grades. Your deskmate, Bo Lang, has always been the top student of the level.¡± ¡°Of course. Bo Lang¡­ usually doesn¡¯t talk much and doesn¡¯t interact with his ssmates. If you can¡¯t ask him, ask the other students.¡± ¡°The girl in front of you just now is called Tan Shiyun. She and Yan Jinyun will take turns to be the second and third ce of the level. You can ask Student Tan too.¡± ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯s the same if you ask Yan Jinyun. I heard that you and Yan Jinyun are twin sisters. It¡¯s more convenient for you tomunicate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that we¡¯re twin sisters, but there¡¯s one thing that I¡¯m afraid the teacher doesn¡¯t know.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and nced at Yan Jinyun before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ve already cut ties with the Yan Family. Now that my sister is in charge of the Yan Family, you can imagine my rtionship with her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for me to learn from her.¡± There were a few seconds of silence in the ssroom. No one said anything. They looked at Yan Jinyu, then at Yan Jinyun. Then, they looked at each other. This was freaking awkward. If they were the teacher, they would definitely be so embarrassed that they didn¡¯t know how to respond. Unfortunately, they weren¡¯t. A teacher who coulde to Boyu at 30 years old¡­ no, at 28 years old and immediately took charge of the best ss like them, so naturally, he was quite capable. At this moment, he smiled calmly to express his apology, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my negligence. I couldn¡¯t figure out my student¡¯s family situation. However, judging from your expression, I don¡¯t think you mind it either. Then, just take it that I didn¡¯t say anything just now. Yan Jinyu, if you don¡¯t understand anything and don¡¯t want to ask your ssmates for guidance, you can go straight to the office to look for the teachers of the various disciplines.¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind. Thank you, Teacher.¡± Yan Jinyun tightened her grip on the exercise book and pursed her lips tightly. She stared at Yan Jinyu for a moment before calmly retracting her gaze. She continued to do the questions. However, her lowered eyes hid the emotions in them, so no one could see them. She wasn¡¯t stupid. She knew that Yan Jinyu definitely had her motive for severing their rtionship like this, but¡­ she still felt very ufortable. However, she was also curious. What was Yan Jinyu¡¯s purpose? At that moment, Feng Yuan stood up with a ¡°swoosh¡±, ¡°Jinyu¡­¡± Other than a few people who were sleeping, including Yan Jinyun, who was a little emotional, everyone else looked at Feng Yuan. Feng Yuan¡¯s tone was a little harsh as if he was angry. Who didn¡¯t know his rtionship with Yan Jinyun? They were worried that he was going to vent his anger for Yan Jinyun and looking for trouble with Yan Jinyu. There were people who were worried about Yan Jinyu, but it was only a very few of them. Most of them were just watching the show. Yan Jinyu turned to him and smiled faintly. She waited for him to continue. Chapter 304 - Abnormal Act

Chapter 304: Abnormal Act

¡°Jinyu, have you¡­ eaten breakfast? I want to go down and eat breakfast. If you haven¡¯t eaten, I¡¯ll bring it for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The others. What happened to finding trouble? So they were thinking too much. They were actually very close. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. Thank you.¡± Yan Jinyu knew from the beginning that Feng Yuan wouldn¡¯t be angry with her for what she said just now, even if he still felt ufortable and puzzled. It was right that he felt ufortable. This meant that Yan Jinyun held more weight in his heart than her and he would stand up for Yan Jinyun. Yan Jinyu was very satisfied with this. ¡°Do you have anything you want to eat? Shall I bring it back for you?¡± Yan Jinyu wanted to say no, but seeing Yan Jinyun looking at her, she smiled and said, ¡°Then bring me a packet of yogurt.¡± Yogurt? Feng Yuan was surprised. It seemed like Jinyu liked yogurt. He had seen Yun¡¯er specially buy it for her at a private gathering that he organized before the new year. At that time, it was cold and Yun¡¯er even specially got the waiter to warm it up. There was no reason for them to fall out in such a short time. He had asked Yun¡¯er about Jinyu and the Yan Family, but Yun¡¯er didn¡¯t borate. She only said that he didn¡¯t have to worry and that her rtionship with Jinyu wouldn¡¯t change¡­ Then he would believe Yun¡¯er¡¯s words. He would ask them what riddles they were ying when there was no one around. ¡°Alright.¡± After saying that, he dragged Xu Gui downstairs. Luo Yikun, who was lying on the table, nced at Yan Jinyu before slowly getting up and following the two of them. At this moment, the form teacher also nced in Yan Jinyu¡¯s direction and then stood up to leave. The first period was not his. He didn¡¯t forget to instruct, ¡°There¡¯s a school opening ceremony at nine o¡¯clock. ss will continue before and after that. ss Monitor, please organize the ss.¡± As for which teacher¡¯s lesson was at nine o¡¯clock ss, the school opening ceremony would upy that teacher¡¯s ss. Hence, that teacher would be considered unlucky. The ss monitor was Tan Shiyun. ¡°Alright, Teacher.¡± ¡°Oh right, Student Xu, you¡¯re the ss monitor. Bring Yan Jinyu to familiarize herself with the canteen and dormitory in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Alright, Teacher.¡± ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll go with them.¡± No one expected Yan Jinyun to speak at this moment. Yan Jinyu had already said that they weren¡¯t on good terms. She spoke at this moment and even said such words. It looked like she was currying favor with Yan Jinyu and pretending to be nice. However, Yan Jinyun¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Her posture was still very arrogant. ¡°No matter what, Yan Jinyu¡¯s surname is Yan too. She has also lived in the Yan Family for a period of time before this. We¡¯ve interacted a lot. Putting everything else aside, I¡¯m considered more familiar with her. Even if we don¡¯t look at our private rtionship, we¡¯re still ssmates in school. It¡¯s normal for ssmates to help each other.¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯m also the studymittee member of the ss. As the ssmittee member, it¡¯s only right for me to help my new ssmate. ss monitor is small-sized, and if we need to move something, I can help more people.¡± She didn¡¯t care what Yan Jinyu was nning. It was impossible for her to pretend to be a stranger to her in school! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have to trouble Student Yan Jinyun and Student Tan then.¡± The others wanted to say that if they really moved things, they were all daughters of big families. What could these delicate girls do? However, they didn¡¯t know what Yan Jinyun¡¯s intentions were. On second thought, she had a cold personality, but it was a fact that she was kind and happy to help others. Many people in her ss had received her help, so it seemed normal for her to suddenly mention that she wanted to lead the way for Yan Jinyu. ¡°Yun¡¯er, weren¡¯t you and your sister fine some time ago? That day, you even specially asked her toe to Young Master Feng¡¯s private gathering. Why are you¡­¡± Zhao Yue tried her best to find out if she could find an opportunity to vent her anger. No matter if it was Yan Jinyu or Yan Jinyun, as long as she could find a chance to vent her anger, she would be very happy. She had been feeling especially aggrieved recently. Due to the fact that she had offended Yan Jinyu at the underground racing arena a few months ago, the Zhao Family was afraid that Yan Jinyu would dig up old scores. She didn¡¯t have a good life at home and was no longer the pampered eldest daughter. Even her parents, who used to dote on her very much, often picked on her. Luo Yikun was very cold to her again. He even said to her once that if he wanted to break up, he liked to break up cleanly. He would no longer be involved with a woman whom he had already broken up with. If she continued to pester him, he didn¡¯t mind getting rid of her directly. What did he mean by getting rid of her? It would still be good if he sent her overseas. Most importantly, she saw the killing intent in Luo Yikun¡¯s eyes at that time. Luo Yikun would kill her!i After that, she didn¡¯t dare to look for Luo Yikun again. Knowing that Luo Yikun ignored her and her situation in the Zhao Family, many people secretly mocked her and looked down on her¡­ It was all thanks to Yan Jinyu! As for Yan Jinyun, she was a high and mighty pretentious fake! She even stole her limelight in North City! That was not all! It was all because she saw that Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t like Yan Jinyu and wanted to help her teach Yan Jinyu a lesson that she offended Yan Jinyu at the underground racing arena. Everything that she had suffered today was rted to Yan Jinyun! Yan Jinyun looked at her expressionlessly, ¡°What exactly do you want to say?¡± ¡°I just want to know why your rtionship suddenly became so bad. I feel a little sorry for you. Clearly, I saw that you treated your sister quite well previously. Also, about the Yan Family and the Yin Family¡¯s engagement. If your sister didn¡¯te back, then¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Yan Jinyun sneered and Zhao Yue¡¯s voice stopped. ¡°Zhao Yue, in your opinion, am I, Yan Jinyun, the kind of lowly person who will covet someone else¡¯s engagement?¡± In reality, she was really like that. In the past, she had thought about Yan Jinyu¡¯s engagement and even schemed against Yan Jinyu because of it. However, this was between her and Yan Jinyu. What did it have to do with an outsider like Zhao Yue? If they wanted to pursue the matter, Yan Jinyu should be the one to pursue it. Why should Zhao Yue interfere? Hmph, if Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t even want to mind, what did it have to do with Zhao Yue! ¡°Besides, what happens to Yan Jinyu and the Yan Family is our family¡¯s business. It¡¯s not for outsiders to interfere.¡± ¡°Besides, it¡¯s our family¡¯s business what happens to Yan Jinyu and the Yan Family. It¡¯s not for outsiders to interfere.¡± Zhao Yue gritted her teeth when she saw the ssmates looking at her with disdain. ¡°Yun¡¯er, I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. I don¡¯t mean to drive a wedge between you guys. I just care about you. Aren¡¯t we best friends? I¡¯m just¡­ Sorry. If my actions make you unhappy, I¡¯ll apologize. I won¡¯t do it again. Don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± How dare you, Yan Jinyun! She actually didn¡¯t give her any face! Yan Jinyun nced at her and sneered. She was speechless. She was really smiling coldly. It did not match her image as the top socialite and the cold goddess. Good friend? Didn¡¯t she know if they were good friends? Didn¡¯t she know if she really had no ill intentions towards her? Why was she pretending to be her good friend? She was even better at pretending than she was! ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anyone mention this again. If there¡¯s a next time, let¡¯s change seats. Qiu and I can sit at the same table. We still can discuss some cooperation for ourpanies when we¡¯re free.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhao Yue. What was she showing off for! She was unhappy. It was not that she took the initiative to change seats, but Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t want her to sit beside her. Yan Jinyun indeed had the right to say such arrogant words, even though she was once the daughter of the Yan Family. There were really not many people in Boyu High School who dared to not give face to the heir of the Yan Family, the number one family in North City. In an elite school, one¡¯s background was their right to speak. Furthermore, she was the head of the Yan Family now. A single sentence from her could ruin the small family in North City if she was unhappy. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t mention it again if you don¡¯t like it.¡± If she offended Yan Jinyun again, she would really have no ce in the Zhao Family! ¡°Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t take what I said to heart.¡± Sooner orter, she would make Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun suffer! Yan Jinyun ignored her and turned back to nce at Yan Jinyu before continuing to do the questions. She didn¡¯t seem to have to worry about Yan Jinyu¡¯s studies. As long as Yan Jinyu coulde to school, everything else was unimportant. She could even find out the secret that the Luo Family had hidden for many years. Yan Jinyu had such good martial arts skills and driving skills, so Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t think that she had really dropped out of school after graduating from the third year of junior high school. Even though she kept saying that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t go to school because she didn¡¯t want to improve herself. When Feng Yuan came back, he brought a bottle of water for Yan Jinyun and three packets of yogurt for Yan Jinyu! When Yan Jinyun saw them, she instinctively looked in Yan Jinyu¡¯s direction. Indeed, Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes were shining as she stared at the yogurt in Feng Yuan¡¯s hand. Then, Yan Jinyun took two packets! ¡°Qiu and I will each get one packet.¡± After saying that, she even nced at Yan Jinyu smugly. Feng Yuan was a little stunned, ¡°Yun¡¯er, when did you like to drink yogurt? Haven¡¯t you always only drank water and tea?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you change your taste today?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you can¡¯t. I¡¯m just a little curious. It¡¯s nothing. If you want to drink it, just take it. If Jinyu wants to drink it, I¡¯ll just buy it again.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to. You¡¯ve already done your best to bring a packet along when I buy breakfast. What else should I buy? You¡¯re not her servant! And you¡¯re not her errand boy!¡± Feng Yuan couldn¡¯t understand why she was angry. He scratched his head, ¡°Alright, whatever you say.¡± He knew very well that Yun¡¯er wasn¡¯t ming him for buying things for Jinyu. There must be another reason. He couldn¡¯t figure it out. It was hard to guess. ¡°Jinyu, here.¡± Yan Jinyu took it. ¡°Thank you.¡± Feng Yuan lowered his eyes to look at Bo Lang, who was lying on the table in front of him, and frowned, ¡°Do you really not need to change seats with me?¡± Yan Jinyu shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± After inserting the straw, Yan Jinyu took a sip and narrowed her eyes. She felt much better. She was indeed used to this smell. She had discovered many interesting things when she came to this school today. Coupled with the fact that she was suddenly in such a lively environment, it made her a little dazed and so her emotions were more or less affected. ¡°Alright, call us if there¡¯s anything. We¡¯re all in the same ssroom. No one dares to bully you.¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows and chuckled, looking a little teasing. ¡°Alright.¡± It made Feng Yuan feel a little awkward. His martial arts skills were much worse than Jinyu¡¯s, so there was actually no need to say such words. It was soon nine o¡¯clock. However, during this period of time, no matter what ss it was, Yan Jinyu¡¯s deskmate would always lie down and sleep. Yan Jinyu would use her new textbook to shield her phone and y games. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s the opening ceremony. ss Monitor, please organize and bring everyone to the school¡¯s auditorium.¡± It was an English teacher, a female teacher in her thirties. ¡°Alright, Teacher.¡± Tan Shiyun stood up. ¡°ssmates, pack up. We¡¯re going to the hall.¡± She looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Student Yan Jinyu, hurry up too. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± After saying that, her gazended on Bo Lang, who was sleeping. Tan Shiyun put away her textbook and stood up. She gritted her teeth and looked like she was about to rush to the execution ground. She was prepared to call Bo Lang. However, the moment she stood up, Bo Lang looked up. Their gazes met. Tan Shiyun looked away in a panic. Bo Lang looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°New deskmate?¡± His voice was hoarse from having just woken up. Everyone held their breaths. They were afraid that he would strangle Yan Jinyu¡¯s neck or pick up a stool to hit her. However, before Yan Jinyu could reply, he said, ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, nice to meet you.¡± Chapter 305 - Do You Know Him?

Chapter 305: Do You Know Him?

For a moment, everyone¡¯s jaws almost dropped. Tan Shiyun was stunned. Why¡­ Since when was Bo Lang so kind to others? It wasn¡¯t the first time they had seen Bo Lang use violent methods to chase away the girls who were after him. Did Bo Lang know Yan Jinyu? Yes, as the eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City, many people in the upper-ss circle in North City should know her. This was what everyone was thinking. Seeing that Bo Lang had taken the initiative to greet her, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t seem to be surprised. At least, in the eyes of others, she wasn¡¯t. She calmly put away her textbook and held her phone in her hand. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± After that, there was no other interaction. Under everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, Bo Lang stood up first and walked out of the ssroom with one hand in his pocket. It was as if the greeting earlier did not exist. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they would have thought that it was an illusion. Tan Shiyun left her seat and approached Yan Jinyu, ¡°Yan Jinyu, do you know Bo Lang?¡± Yan Jinyu looked up at her and took a sip of yogurt. She smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± She also stood up and walked out of her seat to go to the hall. ¡°So you don¡¯t know each other. I saw that you guys¡­ I thought you knew each other. ssmate Yan Jinyu, wait. You just came to school. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t find the hall. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Yan Jinyu stopped in her tracks and smiled at her, ¡°Thank you, ss Monitor, but you don¡¯t have to specially lead the way for me. Everyone wants to go to the hall. I¡¯ll just follow.¡± After saying that, she ignored Tan Shiyun¡¯s reaction and nced at Feng Yuan, who was still in a daze, ¡°Cousin Feng Yuan, aren¡¯t you going to the hall?¡± Feng Yuan snapped back to his senses. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± He suddenly stood up. ¡°Jinyu, what¡¯s wrong with Bo Lang? He¡¯s not such an easy person to get along with usually.¡± It was rare that he wasn¡¯t angry, but he actually took the initiative to greet her. Yan Jinyu shrugged. ¡°Who knows? I don¡¯t know him.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Perhaps, he¡¯s giving me face on ount of Brother Nine.¡± Feng Yuan thought about it and felt that it was possible. He held his phone and followed Yan Jinyu. ¡°That¡¯s also one possibility. Forget it. Anyway, Bo Lang is a difficult person to get along with. Just stay away from him in the future.¡± He followed, and so did Xu Gui. Xu Gui followed, and so did Luo Yikun. Hence, there was clearly an aisle over there, but they insisted on going around it. The corners of Feng Yuan¡¯s lips twitched when he sensed this. He turned back to look at Xu Gui, ¡°What are you doing? Did you lose your mind in ss? We¡¯re all walking out of the ssroom. Isn¡¯t that aisle closer to you?¡± Xu Gui¡¯s reaction was not much better after being reminded by him. He was not sleepy, but he was very dizzy. He didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but every time he left the ssroom, Luo Yikun would follow him. He even followed him to the washroom. The reason why he felt that it was an illusion was because Luo Yikun seemed to be following him, but he actually had something to do and wasn¡¯t very close to him. Sometimes, he felt that Luo Yikun was like a perverted stalker. After a few times, he was so frightened that he became a little sensitive. He even instinctively walked further away when he was about to leave the ssroom. However, Luo Yikun was still following her. If Luo Yikun wasn¡¯t following him, he could write the word ¡°Xu¡± backwards¡­ Just as he thought that and was about to turn back and rebuke Luo Yikun out of habit, he saw Luo Yikun walking past him on the podium and walking forward. As if he didn¡¯t see him, he greeted Yan Jinyu, who was walking in front. ¡°Miss Yan.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xu Gui was speechless. He was annoyed that Luo Yikun was following him, yet he felt very strange when he realized that he was overthinking. Yan Jinyu slowed down. She had walked out of the ssroom then. ¡°Second Young Master Luo.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be lucky enough to be ssmates with Eldest Miss Yan one day.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and said mysteriously, ¡°There are many things in this world that we can¡¯t imagine.¡± She sessfully stunned Luo Yikun. Did she¡­ see something? He quickly came back to her senses. Even if she could tell anything, it would actually not affect him much. He would not be her enemy. He cherished his life. ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°By the way, I was browsing the school forum earlier and saw someone post a photo of Eldest Miss Yan. Thements below are all praising Eldest Miss Yan for being beautiful and being able topete with Second Miss Yan for the title of the school belle. Eldest Miss Yan, do you want to take a look?¡± Yan Jinyu nced at the phone¡¯s screen that he handed over and happened to see a photo of her at the school¡¯s entrance. It was a side photo. Although it was a photo, she was undoubtedly beautiful. She thought to herself,?I¡¯m indeed beautiful. I looked so beautiful even in photos taken like this. She still remembered that on the day Yin Jiujin met her, he only had two word for her looks: Not ugly. Hmph! How was she not ugly? She was clearly a beauty! She once felt that there was something wrong with Yin Jiujin¡¯s level of appreciation. In fact, there was indeed a problem. He had bought her a fluffy pink princess dress on the first day he apanied her to shop. At the thought of this, Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. Her smile was brighter and more sincere than before. Luo Yikun was slightly surprised to see her smile. It wasn¡¯t that he had never seen Eldest Miss Yan smile like this, but it was mostly when Master Nine was present. She must have thought of something happy when she saw the photo. She swiped her hand across the phone screen. It was a photo of her front, followed by a photo of her back. Yan Jinyu was very satisfied. ¡°The photos are not bad. I¡¯ll have to trouble Second Young Master Luo to save these photos and forward them to me. Thank you.¡± She narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°Since Second Young Master Luo could get my contact information so easily in the past, I don¡¯t think I need to say anything. With Second Young Master Luo¡¯s ability, you should be able to find out my social ount.¡± Was this implying something? Was she implying that he was not simple? Or did she know much more than he thought? ¡°Actually, Miss Yan can go to the forum to save them yourself.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luo Yikun. Yan Jinyun, who had specially slowed down and was still walking in the corridor, was also speechless. Yan Jinyu had lived in the Yan Family for a period of time. Although they didn¡¯t interact much during that period of time, she could actually tell that Yan Jinyu was veryzy sometimes. He heard from the servants that Yan Jinyu had only been lying on the sofa in the living room watching television when she first returned to the Yan Family a few days ago. She either ate fruits, snacks, or drank her yogurt. Her life was veryfortable. Of course, saying ¡°satisfied¡± was a euphemism, ¡°cking off¡± was more urate. ¡°However, you¡¯re wrong about one thing. Yan Jinyun and I are twins. Naturally, the difference in our looks isn¡¯t that big. We don¡¯t fight for the title of the school belle because we¡¯re both the school belles.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luo Yikun. ¡°¡­Narcissist!¡± After a long while, Yan Jinyun snorted coldly. Yan Jinyu looked up at her. ¡°This isn¡¯t narcissism. It¡¯s confidence. Could it be that Yun¡¯er feels that your looks are inferior to mine? Will your position as the school belle be pushed down by me?¡± Yan Jinyun turned back and red at her. ¡°Dream on!¡± Yan Jinyun suddenly realized that her behavior didn¡¯t match her persona. She was a little frustrated and returned to her cold face. ¡°The school belle was just randomly given to me by my ssmates. I¡¯ve been looking forward to the person who can push me down from my position. I hope Sister can be that person.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The onlookers. Was this a fight between sisters? A bloodless fight? And Luo Yikun. Could it be that the prodigal son was going to turn back his old ways after cleaning himself up for a period of time? Was he¡­ targeting Yan Jinyu? Fighting with that Master Nine? How bold! As he walked, Luo Yikun felt that the way the others looked at him was getting stranger and stranger. When he realized the reason, he hurriedly jumped three steps away from Yan Jinyu. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, I¡¯ve sent you the photo.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Jinyu, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so narcissistic,¡± Feng Yuan said with a smile after hearing their conversation. However, Yan Jinyu turned back and smiled at him, ¡°I think Cousin Feng Yuan might have misunderstood. I want the photos not because I want to look at them myself. I¡¯m sending them to Brother Nine.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Yuan who was treated to a public disy of affection without any warning. He sighed helplessly and walked forward. He didn¡¯t realize that Luo Yikun was standing still. He just walked past Luo Yikun. Then¡­ Xu Gui walked forward with Luo Yikun. They were very close and their hands would even identally touch each other when they walked. Xu Gui jumped away with goosebumps all over his body, ¡°Luo Yikun, is there something wrong with you? Stay away from me!¡± Luo Yikun stopped in his tracks and looked at him in silence. He looked a little sad and aggrieved? ¡°¡­¡± Xu Gui. Damned it! He felt so frustrated that he wanted to pull out his hair! ¡°Are you alright? Why can¡¯t I say that to you? You¡¯ve been sticking to me all day. I feel like I¡¯ve met a stalker. It¡¯s very annoying!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even feel aggrieved. Why should you feel aggrieved!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any friends.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xu Gui dug his ears, thinking that he had heard wrongly. Luo Yikun looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t have any friends. I think you¡¯re a good person and want to be friends with you.¡± ¡°No friends? Bullsh*t! Are those wayward friends of yours not human?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that they¡¯re wayward friends? Those are not real friends. I don¡¯t have a true friend.¡± Xu Gui looked at him like he was crazy, ¡°What does it have to do with me whether you have a true friend or not? Luo Yikun, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t touch me. I know I¡¯m a good person, but it has nothing to do with you! Y-you stole my¡­ I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet!¡± Xu Gui could not say the word ¡°first kiss¡±. He was flustered and embarrassed. The first kiss he had guarded for 19 years was snatched away by such a jerk! He felt stifled just thinking about it! ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about that day. You also know that I was plotted against. I have so many friends around me, but only you were willing to help me at that time.¡± Plotted against? Speaking of this, Luo Yikun felt likeughing. How could he be so easily plotted against? He just wanted to tease him when he saw him there at that moment. ¡°I think you¡¯re a good person. I want to be friends with you.¡± ¡°Who the hell wants to be friends with you? Scumbag! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± As he spoke, he quickly moved away like he was avoiding a gue. Watching his retreating back, Luo Yikun smiled. Scumbag¡­ This nickname was inexplicably pleasant to hear. Chapter 306 - School Canteen

Chapter 306: School Canteen

If he didn¡¯t want to be friends with him, why would he keep sending him messages after he went to the capital? He was just a guy who said one thing but mean another. There was no hurry. He would take it slow. He had set a trap from the beginning. He would always wait for the day when he took the initiative to enter it. However, at first, he really just felt that it was interesting and wanted to tease him. Now¡­ Yes, he just wanted to tease him. It was interesting. It added a lot of fun to his boring life. ¡°Second Brother.¡± Luo Qiu¡¯s voice suddenly appeared and shocked Luo Yikun. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be asking Second Brother this? Why are you smiling pervertedly here alone?¡± At this moment, the two of them had already walked out of the teaching building and headed for the auditorium. Xu Gui and the rest had already walked to the front. Luo Qiu¡¯s face twitched as she followed Luo Yikun¡¯s gaze. Ha ha. Her cousin was possessed. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re finished.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Second Brother, who have you been thinking about all this time? You can hide it from others, but you can¡¯t hide it from me. Why did you¡­ isn¡¯t a woman beautiful? Isn¡¯t she soft and fragrant? You¡­¡± ¡°I told you not to be too much of a jerk. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll fall in love, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Now¡­ Tsk, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a woman. With your barely passable face and your family background, even if it¡¯s difficult to pursue a woman, you might still be able to get her. However, if the gender is changed, not only would the other party think that you¡¯re a jerk, but he¡¯s also straight. You¡­¡± ¡°You are going to have a hard time ahead!¡± Luo Qiu patted his shoulder sympathetically. ¡°All the best. I, as your sister, support you mentally.¡± After saying that, she left. However, Luo Yikun smiled indifferently. So what if the gender was changed? So what if he was straight? Would he, Luo Yikun, not be able to get the person he wanted if he seriously set a trap? Yan Jinyu, who was walking in front, could still barely hear their conversation even if she was a little far away. She smiled faintly. She had actually sensed something about Luo Yikun and Xu Gui at Feng Yuan¡¯s private gathering. Luo Yikun might be in cahoots with Min Sisi, and the person behind Min Sisi might be Liu Guang. Then, Luo Yikun might be Liu Guang¡¯s man. If he was Liu Guang¡¯s people, he might be standing on her opposite side, but now, he was exposing his weakness in front of her. This style of doing things was a little different from the people under Liu Guang. However, with such a bargaining chip, she didn¡¯t have to care about Luo Yikun for now. *** Boyu High School¡¯s auditorium was huge and could amodate about 5,000 people. Although Boyu High School had both junior high and senior high, there were not many students. There were less than 3,000 people altogether. The number of people in the high school was about two-thirds. The school reopening ceremony was for junior high school¡¯s year one students. They were all standing ording to their sses in the hall. Even for an elite school like Boyu High School, the opening ceremony was nothing special. It was just a few school leaders giving a long speech on the stage before the student representatives went on stage to speak. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t notice the junior high student representative. She only flicked a nce. She felt that such an opening ceremony was rather refreshing, so she looked around. Yan Jinyu only looked up at the stage when Yan Jinyun spoke on the high school students¡¯ behalf. She did not use a script for her speech. She did not say much either. She only said some words to encourage them in their learning. From the intense apuse, it could be seen that Yan Jinyun was very popr at Boyu High School. For some reason, Yan Jinyu actually felt like a parent looking at her child when she looked at Yan Jinyun, who was speaking on the stage. Yan Jinyun, who was standing on the stage, was speechless when her gaze met Yan Jinyu¡¯s loving and kind face. Yan Jinyu¡¯s attitude was so dignified that she looked like her parent. She was only an hour or two older than her. This was the most serious speech Yan Jinyun had ever made as the student representative at the opening ceremony. The school forum thread with Yan Jinyu¡¯s photo had already been pushed to the front. Almost half of the students had seen it. Naturally, there were people who knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity pointing out her identity in thements below. The matter of the eldest daughter of the Yan Family cutting ties with the Yan Family had caused a hugemotion. There were very few people in North City who didn¡¯t know about it. At this moment, Yan Jinyun was speaking on stage while Yan Jinyu was standing among the students, so naturally, there were many discussions. It was mostly about whether the two sisters would fight in school. Many people were waiting to watch themotion. Instead, the two parties involved were each calmer than the other. The opening ceremonysted for a long time. It was already noon when it ended. It was lunchtime. ¡°Yan Jinyu.¡± Yan Jinyu, who was about to walk out of the hall, turned back and saw Tan Shiyun chasing after her. She was a little anxious. It seemed like she had something to do just now. She was the ss monitor, so naturally, a teacher would instruct her on the first day of school. She nodded slightly. ¡°ss Monitor.¡± ¡°We agreed that I would bring you to the canteen to eat before bringing you to familiarize yourself with the dormitory. Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± Tan Shiyun¡¯s tone was not harsh. It was a joking form of talking. The tone sounded a little familiar. Yan Jinyu smiled and said, ¡°I thought that the ss monitor might have something to do, so I won¡¯t trouble you. I roughly know the location. I also have the keys to the dorm. I can go there myself.¡± ¡°What trouble? We¡¯re all ssmates. It¡¯s not troublesome.¡± At this moment, Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan clearly slowed down. ¡°Jinyu, let¡¯s go eat together.¡± Feng Yuan turned back. ¡°Are we going to the canteen or somewhere else?¡± Boyu High School did not only have the canteen to eat. ¡°The canteen,¡± Yan Jinyu replied with a smile. She had not eaten in the school¡¯s canteen before and wanted to try. Yin Jiujin had sent her to school so she couldn¡¯t let him down too much. She had to experience everything that she should experience. She had sent the photos to Yin Jiujin when she received them from Luo Yikun. Perhaps he was afraid of disturbing her ss, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t call her immediately and only sent her a message. The message only had one word: ¡°Pretty.¡± Yan Jinyu was happy for a long time. Even the sound of the yogurt bottle being thrown into the trash can was pleasing to her ears. In the past, he had said that she wasn¡¯t ugly. Now that he said that she was ¡°pretty¡±, of course she was happy. Tan Shiyun looked at them strangely, as if she was puzzled about their rtionship, especially Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun¡¯s rtionship¡­ Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know if she had noticed Tan Shiyun¡¯s doubts, but she only looked at Yan Jinyun and smiled, ¡°Of course, if Yun¡¯er doesn¡¯t like to eat with me, Cousin Feng Yuan doesn¡¯t have to care about me. You guys go ahead and eat.¡± Yan Jinyun felt stifled. She couldn¡¯t show it on her face and felt very aggrieved. ¡°Sister, what are you saying? No matter what, we¡¯re biological sisters. Even if you¡¯ve already cut ties with the Yan Family, your blood ties can¡¯t be cut off. How can I not like to eat with you?¡± Her tone seemed ordinary, but anyone with a brain could hear the hidden hostility in her words. They were friendly in appearance but estranged at heart. The students walking by sighed inwardly.?These two sisters are indeed not on good terms. However, it had to be said that the two of them were really eye-catching when they stood together! ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s good that you like it. Let¡¯s go together then.¡± Feng Yuan moved his lips, wanting to ask something. However, considering that Tan Shiyun was here and there were many people walking past, he retracted his words. However, Tan Shiyun wisely chose to remain silent. Their gazes wandered between Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun for a moment before they headed to the canteen. Boyu High School had two canteens. They were in both the high school and middle school. It was very spacious. The food was not bad. When they entered the school to register, the dean of students, Zheng Hu, gave Yan Jinyu her school card. She didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help to swipe her card for a meal. The few of them were sized up by many people from the moment they walked into the canteen to the time they lined up to get food. They were really very curious about Yan Jinyu, the eldest daughter of the Yan Family. She was even more curious about Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun¡¯s rtionship. Yan Jinyu had seen many such gazes and Yan Jinyun, who had always been the school belle, had too. The two of them didn¡¯t take it to heart. Seeing that Yan Jinyu had been looking around since she entered the canteen, looking very curious, Yan Jinyun felt very ufortable. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t pretending at all. There was no need for her to pretend either. She really felt that the school canteen was very new. In other words, she had never seen such a big canteen or seen the school¡¯s canteen at all. Feng Yuan naturally realized it too. He didn¡¯t feel good either. He wanted to say somethingforting, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Hence, after a long while, Feng Yuan still didn¡¯t say a word. He wanted to say somethingforting, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Hence, after a long while, Feng Yuan still didn¡¯t say a word. He would bring her to eat more delicious food. ¡°Jinyu, order whatever you want to eatter. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know what vor you like. If you can¡¯t finish it, just leave it. Anyway, we don¡¯tck that bit of money.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good to waste food,¡± Yan Jinyun said. It seemed like she was deliberately singing a different tune to target Yan Jinyu. ¡°I roughly know Sister¡¯s taste. I¡¯ll introduce a few dishes that match her tasteter.¡± She actually didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu¡¯s taste. Although they had lived together for a period of time, she couldn¡¯t tell Yan Jinyu¡¯s taste at all during that period of time. Perhaps, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t like the dishes that the Yan Family made at all. However, just because she didn¡¯t know didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t ask. Just now, she sent a message to ask Master Nine. Master Nine roughly told her what Yan Jinyu liked to eat. Master Nine even gave her a number. It belonged to the daughter of the Huo Family in South City, Huo Siyu. He said that if she wanted to know in detail what Yan Jinyu liked to eat, she should ask Huo Siyu. Huo Siyu knew better than him for the time being. He emphasized the words ¡°for the time being¡±. This made Yan Jinyun feel jealous. However, it was not difficult to tell how much Master Nine cared about Yan Jinyu. She was happy about that. ¡°Alright, then Yun¡¯er will help me introduce the dishester.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s smiling eyes always gave Yan Jinyun a feeling that she had seen through her, making her feel very ufortable. ¡°It seems like the two of you have a very good rtionship. The rumors outside are wrong,¡± Tan Shiyun suddenly said as she stood behind Yan Jinyu. The three people standing in front turned to look at her at the same time. Yan Jinyu smiled lightly. ¡°Yes, our rtionship is very good. It is very good.¡± If she didn¡¯t emphasize thest four words, others might believe her. However, if she emphasized it, the meaning would change. Of course, it was impossible for Tan Shiyun not to tell. She had the IQ of the top three in the level, which meant that she was not stupid. However, she could not tell anything from the surface. Her expression did not change and she still smiled kindly. ¡°That¡¯s good. We¡¯re in the same ss. As the ss monitor, I naturally hope that everyone can get along well.¡± As she spoke, she smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry if I say it out loud. Actually, I¡¯ve always been worried that the two of you wouldn¡¯t get along. I thought that Yan Jinyun wanted to apany Yan Jinyu to visit the dormitory. If you two make a fuss during this process, I don¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯ve been on tenterhooks. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you.¡± Chapter 307 - Unfathomable Intentions

Chapter 307: Unfathomable Intentions

Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan felt ufortable when Tan Shiyun said that. They were even a little puzzled. After being ssmates for three years, Tan Shiyun didn¡¯t seem to be such a straightforward person. Why was she¡­ Compared to them, Yan Jinyu was much calmer. She smiled and said, ¡°The rumors can¡¯t be trustedpletely.¡± Lowering her voice so that only a few of them could hear, she said, ¡°When I just returned to North City, there were even rumors that I was a country bumpkin who was unpresentable. Look at me now. Do I look like a country bumpkin? I wonder who spread those rumors and deliberately damaged my reputation.¡± Wasn¡¯t she implying that Yan Jinyun was the one who had spread these rumors? Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan were stunned at the same time. However, they could also tell that Yan Jinyu had deliberately lowered her voice so that not many people could hear her. It seemed like she said it on purpose for someone to misunderstand? Who was it for? Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan nced at the people who might have heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s voice. She couldn¡¯t tell who it was at all, but there were a few familiar faces. For example, on their left stood the Luo siblings, Xu Gui, and the two girls in ss who were closer to Luo Qiu. On their right stood Zhao Yue and the girls in their ss. Behind them were Yuan Xi and¡­ Bo Lang. Bo Lang was also here? However, Bo Lang was far away so he probably couldn¡¯t hear them. Then, who was Yan Jinyu saying it for? Zhao Yue sneered inwardly. A dogfight. Both Yan Jinyun and Yan Jinyu aren¡¯t good people! Yan Jinyun was also a fool. She went forward to pretend to be a good sister, but she didn¡¯t know that others would pin the me on her with just a few words. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t seem to understand the meaning in Yan Jinyu¡¯s words at all. What else could she be but an idiot? Tan Shiyun looked surprised. ¡°No wonder I heard such a rumor. When I saw Student Yan Jinyu in the ssroom today, I wasmenting that her looks and temperament arepletely inconsistent with the rumors. I didn¡¯t expect the rumors to be fake.¡± Yan Jinyu blinked, looking a little yful. ¡°It¡¯s not entirely fake either.¡± She held the tray with one hand and opened it with the other. She handed her palm to Tan Shiyun, ¡°Do you see my hand? Can you still see the not obvious calluses?¡± Tan Shiyun nodded. Yan Jinyu retracted her hand. ¡°Actually, this is already very good. A few months ago, when Brother Nine went to the orphanage to pick me up, my hands were full of calluses because I worked too much. You couldn¡¯t even look at them.¡± ¡°At that time, my clothes were old and I didn¡¯t have much money on me. I used a Nokia phone and the phone screen was shattered. It¡¯s quite appropriate to call me a country bumpkin, but¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that my news is too well-known in North City. Almost everyone knows my past and experiences. I don¡¯t believe that no one tampered with it. Besides, even if I¡¯m really old-fashioned, I¡¯m not that bad as the rumors say, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that someone is deliberately defaming me behind my back so that my parents won¡¯t like me when I return to the Yan Family. Look, I haven¡¯t even stayed in the Yan Family for a few days before I can¡¯t stay anymore.¡± Luo Qiu, who had seen Yan Jinyu make a move in the capital¡¯s Min Family, grimaced. Luo Yikun simply watched the show in silence. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, you said that someone is deliberately defaming you. Then, do you know who is defaming you?¡± Zhao Yue asked. It seemed like she didn¡¯t dare to offend Yan Jinyu too openly. Seeing that Yan Jinyu was whispering, she also lowered her voice. However, it was enough for Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun to hear. Zhao Yue snorted inwardly. She was deliberately trying to drive a wedge between them! It was hard to tell that she was trying to drive a wedge between them. People would think that she was just curious. This was her n. Yan Jinyu looked at her. ¡°How would I know?¡± Zhao Yue inexplicably felt like she was being stared at by an evil spirit in her smiling eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°I¡¯m joking. Of course, I don¡¯t know who it is.¡± ¡°How could anyone spread rumors about me and damage my reputation? When I returned to North City back then, everyone was naturally curious about me when they found out that I was Yin Jiujin¡¯s fianc¨¦e and that Yin Jiujin had searched for me for three years before personally picking me up.¡± ¡°After all, Yin Jiujin has quite the influence in North City and even the capital.¡± ¡°They¡¯re curious about me. They¡¯ll naturally know my background after investigating again. It¡¯s just that the things they found are rather one-sided and not so urate.¡± ¡°I was really a country bumpkin in the past. It¡¯s like this now after Yin Jiujin hired many etiquette teachers to teach me. Otherwise, Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t have brought me to Mount Jing for more than half a year and only sent me to school now.¡± She only said that Yin Jiujin had sent her to school to continue her studies. She didn¡¯t mention the Yan Family. In other words, she didn¡¯t deny the rumors that the Yan Family didn¡¯t send her to school to continue her studies? Whether it was someone like Luo Yikun who knew her identity or someone like Zhao Yue who didn¡¯t know her identity, Yan Jinyu¡¯s credibility of severing ties with the Yan Family was even higher. Everyone had different thoughts, but Yan Jinyun felt the mostplicated. About how her parents neglected Yan Jinyu¡¯s studies, and also about how she also spouted nonsense. Why did they only send Yan Jinyu to school now? It was clearly Yan Jinyu who didn¡¯t want toe. However, at the same time, she was very disappointed by her parents¡¯ ruthlessness towards Yan Jinyu. However, even Luo Yikun, who knew her identity, couldn¡¯t see through Yan Jinyu¡¯s intentions. Ever since he met Yan Jinyu, Luo Yikun felt that he knew her quite well. She wasn¡¯t someone who liked to joke at all, nor was she someone who knew how to talk a lot of nonsense. But now, not only was she joking, but she was also saying a lot of nonsense. This was already very abnormal. Tan Shiyun smiled awkwardly, as if she didn¡¯t know how to respond to Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Yan Jinyu is really humorous.¡± ¡°Right? I actually think so too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tan Shiyun. ¡°Speaking of the rumors about Eldest Miss Yan, I suddenly remembered that Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s racing skills are very good. Others don¡¯t seem to have found out about this.¡± A few pairs of eyes looked at Zhao Yue at the same time. Yan Jinyun¡¯s eyes turned cold. There was a smile in Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes. The others¡­ hadplicated expressions. How should they put it? It was like they were looking at an idiot. Many people knew what happened at the underground racing arena that day. Because it was the weekend that day, Boyu High School did not have sses and most of the students in Boyu High School were from big families. If they didn¡¯t have to go to ss, how many of them would obediently study in school? Thergest underground racing arena in North City was one of the most frequented ces for the rich kids in North City. Furthermore, it was Luo Yikun¡¯s event that day, so naturally, many rich kids from the same school were invited. Everyone knew that the owner of the underground racing arena had given the order not to spread what had happened that day. Zhao Yue actually dared¡­ Zhao Yue was even sent to the hospital by Yan Jinyu for a long time. She actually dared to find trouble with Yan Jinyu again. If she wasn¡¯t an idiot, what was she? Being stared at by so many people, Zhao Yue¡¯s heart turned cold. When she met Yan Jinyu¡¯s smiling eyes, a chill spread to her limbs. The bones that were reconnected were aching again. She didn¡¯t forget the scene where Yan Jinyu drove over recklessly! She didn¡¯t forget the words Yan Jinyu specially rushed over to warn them after their car was destroyed! She didn¡¯t forget the fate of the Qiu Family in the capital! She almost¡­ She was only concerned about venting the anger, but she had forgotten that this was someone she could not provoke at all! Even if she wanted to deal with her, she had to be careful! Feng Yuan sneered, ¡°Zhao Yue, you¡¯re very bold.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Zhao, are you¡­ missing it? Do you want topete again?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°No, no, no. No, no. I just suddenly thought of that matter and mentioned it. I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± ¡°Mentioned it? Miss Zhao, don¡¯t you know that the news that day was ordered not to be spread?¡± Huo Xuan was the one who did this. Although she had never mentioned it to Huo Xuan, it didn¡¯t mean that she had forgotten about it. As for Huo Xuan¡¯s intentions, although she didn¡¯t know, she had roughly guessed it. It was harmless. ¡°It¡¯s best if you really don¡¯t have any other intentions.¡± ¡°Zhao Yue, you¡¯re considered someone who has been taught a lesson. You should know my temper. I didn¡¯t go to settle the score with you because I didn¡¯t take you seriously. Don¡¯t make your presence known in front of me again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll settle the old and new debts together. You and your Zhao Family probably won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± ¡°After all, I have a backer.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to introduce Brother Nine, right? He¡¯s much more ruthless than me.¡± Not only Zhao Yue, the party concerned, but many people who heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s words instinctively shuddered. Master Nine¡­ Who could afford to provoke them? ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t mean anything else. Miss Yan, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Seeing Zhao Yue¡¯s terrified expression, Yan Jinyu sneered. Seriously, these people had to be frightened to know their ce. She was doing serious business here. Why was she interrupting? Fortunately, she had almost achieved her goal. She smiled harmlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m just scaring you. I¡¯m someone without a family to rely on now. How would I dare to be too arrogant in front of Brother Nine? What if he finds my matters too troublesome and doesn¡¯t want me anymore? Who should I cry to?¡± ¡°Actually, if you really want to know why I don¡¯t even know how to drive and why I know how to race based on the information that everyone has found about me, I can tell you that my driving skills are not bad.¡± ¡°What else could it be? I¡¯m talented.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhao Yue. ¡°¡­¡± The others. ¡°After I returned to the Yan Family, Brother Nine¡¯s people brought me to y twice before I learned it. Am I very talented?¡± Luo Yikun, Yan Jinyun, and Feng Yuan were all speechless. Tan Shiyun, who was standing behind Yan Jinyu, also forced a smile. Zhao Yue¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°You¡¯re indeed very talented.¡± She gritted her teeth but didn¡¯t dare to show it too obviously. She looked very awkward. After that, no one said anything. Yan Jinyun had reached the front of the line. Feng Yuan automatically retreated and let Yan Jinyu go first. Then, Yan Jinyun introduced the dishes that suited her taste ording to what she said earlier. Yan Jinyu ordered three dishes and a soup. The few of them found a seat and sat down. The long table of ten was almost full. There were four people in Yan Jinyu¡¯s group, three in Luo Yikun¡¯s group, and nine in total, including Yuan Xi and Bo Lang. No one said anything. The atmosphere was very subtle. It was fine with Luo Yikun and the other two. After all, with Xu Gui around, they were considered one of them. Yuan Xi and Bo Lang, these two reclusive people, actually sat over to share a table. It was a little¡­ In short, not only them, but the others who were eating in the canteen were also shocked when they saw this scene. At this moment, the person who was the least likely to speak first broke the subtle atmosphere. Sitting at the very edge, there were two seats away from Yan Jinyu. Bo Lang, who was considered to be sitting opposite Yan Jinyu, suddenly looked up at her. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, how does Boyu High School¡¯s food taste?¡± Chapter 308 - Yuan Xis Reminder

Chapter 308: Yuan Xi¡¯s Reminder

All eyes were on the two of them. Yan Jinyu was very calm. She looked up. ¡°Not bad.¡± After that, she continued to eat her food. On the other hand, no one could remain calm. They were very curious. Few people would believe that the two of them didn¡¯t know each other. It was mainly because of Bo Lang¡¯s temper. In the past, not to mention taking the initiative to greet anyone, even if others took the initiative, he would ignore them. He even very ruthlessly dismissed the people who tried to get close to him. Even though he took the initiative to talk to Yan Jinyu now, there was no extra expression on his face. He still looked very fierce. Yuan Xi sat opposite Bo Lang and looked up at Bo Lang. His gaze swept past Yan Jinyu and he frowned slightly. However, when he retracted his gaze, his gaze met Bo Lang¡¯s. Other than Yuan Xi frowning slightly, the two of them didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. He looked away calmly. However, when he lowered his head to continue eating, Yuan Xi¡¯s frown deepened. Tan Shiyun sat beside Yan Jinyu and leaned slightly towards her. She whispered, ¡°Yan Jinyu, do you¡­ really not know each other?¡± Before Yan Jinyu could reply, Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan already looked over. They wanted to know Yan Jinyu¡¯s answer, but they were more puzzled by Tan Shiyun¡¯s abnormality. Tan Shiyun was the ss monitor. She usually interacted with her ssmates and was considered a cheerful person. However, being cheerful did not equal to gossipy. Tan Shiyun was a very sensible person. She never interfered in other people¡¯s matters, nor would she take the initiative to ask about others¡¯ matters. But now¡­ It was really hard not to care. Yan Jinyu smiled and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°On the other hand, ss Monitor, do you seem to care a lot about me knowing Bo Lang?¡± Tan Shiyun blushed and said rather shyly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I care. I¡¯m just curious. Yan Jinyu, you just transferred here, so you don¡¯t know very well. Our Bo Lang is very¡­ How should I put it? He¡¯s very difficult to get along with.¡± ¡°Just take it that I¡¯m gossipy.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been ssmates for three years, yet I didn¡¯t know that the ss monitor was actually someone who likes to gossip,¡± Yan Jinyun replied. Her tone was not harsh. She looked like she was chatting. ¡°Is that so? That might be because you haven¡¯t interacted with me much, Yan Jinyun. You don¡¯t know me very well.¡± She smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m quite a gossipy person. It¡¯s just that I usually hide my gossipy heart in order to make others think that I¡¯m steady. You also know that I¡¯m the ss monitor. I have to be more mature to control people.¡± Feng Yuan nodded in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°But why is the ss monitor willing to let others see the gossipy side of you now? Aren¡¯t you afraid that others will think that you¡¯re not steady enough?¡± ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m a little embarrassed to say.¡± Feng Yuan said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? We¡¯ve been ssmates for three years, so we¡¯re considered familiar with each other. Just treat it as a casual chat at the dining table.¡± ¡°Ahem¡­ I¡¯ll tell you then. Don¡¯tugh at me if I tell you.¡± Feng Yuan promised repeatedly, ¡°We won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Actually¡­¡± Tan Shiyun blushed and nced at Yan Jinyu. ¡°I¡¯m a beauty lover. I liked Yan Jinyu especially when I first saw her. I felt that not only was she beautiful, but she also looked soft and cute. She was very likable, so I couldn¡¯t help but want to understand her more.¡± ¡°Really. You guys usually see that I¡¯m not like this in front of others.¡± Everyone looked at each other, seemingly not expecting this reason. However, Tan Shiyun looked at Yan Jinyu carefully, ¡°Um, Yan Jinyu, are you angry?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? I can¡¯t be happier if someone praises me for my good looks. Why would I be angry?¡± Although she said that, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t have much of an expression other than her usual faint smile. It was hard to guess her true emotions. ¡°That¡¯s great! I was worried that you would be angry if you found out. After all, it¡¯s only our first time meeting and I already said that I like you very much. I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t believe me and think that I¡¯m up to no good.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled brightly. ¡°Then are you?¡± Tan Shiyun hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, no! Of course not!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good enough.¡± ¡°Then¡­ then ssmate Yan Jinyu, can I be your friend?¡± She tightened her grip on her chopsticks and her expression was tense. She looked very nervous. ¡°Of course.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled brightly. Upon hearing this, Tan Shiyun¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Then, she saw Tan Shiyun smiling happily. She was smiling foolishly. Anyway, that was what others thought. Afterughing for a while, she said, ¡°I heard Feng Yuan call you Jinyu. Can I call you that too?¡± ¡°Of course. Aren¡¯t we friends? Of course, we shouldn¡¯t be calling each other ssmates as friends. Isn¡¯t that too distant?¡± Yan Jinyun fell silent when she heard this. Yan Jinyu had friends. She had met one, the daughter of the Huo Family, Huo Siyu. However, Huo Siyu called Yan Jinyu ¡°Beauty Yu¡±. If Yan Jinyu really wanted to be friends with Tan Shiyun, her intuition told her that Yan Jinyu would definitely make Tan Shiyun call her Beauty Yu. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t. What did that mean? Perhaps, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t really want to be friends with Tan Shiyun at all. If she didn¡¯t mean it, why did she respond like this? Could it be that there was something special about Tan Shiyun? She couldn¡¯t understand. Of course, it was also possible that she was thinking too much. Perhaps, Yan Jinyu just couldn¡¯t reject others. She wasn¡¯t very close to the other party and could just deal with her as she pleased. However, was Yan Jinyu the kind of person who would be willing to deal with whoever she didn¡¯t like? It seemed like¡­ she wasn¡¯t. Forget it. The more she thought about it, the more she couldn¡¯t understand. She would wait and see first. Tan Shiyun didn¡¯t know what Yan Jinyun was thinking. After receiving Yan Jinyu¡¯s agreement, she was so excited that she almost jumped up. ¡°That¡¯s great! Jinyu!¡± Yan Jinyu nced at the others sitting at the same table from the corner of her eye and smiled at Tan Shiyun, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. After eating, we still have to go to the dormitory to take a nap.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Tan Shiyun looked very happy. Once she was happy, she indeed wasn¡¯t as calm as usual. She ate heartily as if she wanted to bring Yan Jinyu to see the dormitory after finishing her meal. Yan Jinyu¡¯s gazended on Tan Shiyun¡¯s face for a second before quickly looking away. After lunch. When they each ced their tes at a fixed ce, someone suddenly passed by Yan Jinyu quickly. Just as he brushed past her, that person said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Bo Lang is very dangerous. Stay away from him.¡± He quickly walked past Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu looked up and saw Yuan Xi¡¯s back. Her lips curled up. This was¡­ very interesting. Yuan Xi was her and Little Rain¡¯s first suspect, followed by Bo Lang. Now, Yuan Xi hade to remind her that Bo Lang was very dangerous and ask her to stay away. Furthermore, after interacting with these people, she actually had a new suspect. Even if the person she suspected was not the head of the Jones Family, he must not be a simple person. She was still very confident about her judgment. However, there was no hurry now. What she should do now was to experience school life properly. As for investigating? There was no need to waste her energy. They had already confirmed that Liu Guang was not dead. It was very likely that the head of the Bruce Family had died at the hands of Liu Guang or Liu Guang¡¯s subordinates. Then, the head of the Jones Family probably knew her identity long ago. In that case, if the other party was really at Boyu High School, they would naturally want to kill her. Then, she would just wait for the other party to send themself to her door. She would stay here and protect Yan Jinyun. However, it was still necessary to confuse them. For example, making the other party think that she and Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t get along. If the other party was really the head of the Jones Family and could protect the Jones Family, which had been suppressed by the Bruce Family for so many years, and even suppress the Bruce Family now, then this person was definitely very capable. The other party might not believe her little tricks. However, it did not matter. What she wanted was ambiguity. If they weren¡¯t even sure if she cared about her younger sister, Yan Jinyun, then they wouldn¡¯t start with Yan Jinyun because not only would that not threaten her, but it would also expose themselves and put them at a disadvantage. She believed that Jones wasn¡¯t that stupid. Tan Shiyun, who was walking in front, suddenly turned back. ¡°Jinyu, did Yuan Xi talk to you just now?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Alright, I thought he rushed forward to talk to you.¡± ¡°Why would he want to talk to me? Perhaps he has something to do and is in a hurry?¡± Tan Shiyun shook her head decisively. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Yuan Xi is usually alone. I believe that he suddenly sat with us today because of you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Perhaps, it was just that there was an empty seat there so he sat down. It wasn¡¯t because of me. After all, we didn¡¯tmunicate at all the entire time, right?¡± Tan Shiyun was stunned for a moment. ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± ¡°But there are so many empty seats in the canteen. Why doesn¡¯t he sit anywhere else but with us? In the past, he seemed to sit at whichever table no one was at. After he sat down, very few people would share the table with him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± After a pause, Yan Jinyu looked at her and smiled. ¡°Perhaps, he¡¯s doing this for Bo Lang?¡± ¡°He was sitting opposite Bo Lang just now.¡± Hence, Yan Jinyu saw a subtle change in Tan Shiyun¡¯s expression. It wasn¡¯t obvious and she recovered very quickly, but she still couldn¡¯t avoid Yan Jinyu¡¯s sharp eyes. Tan Shiyun seemed to be especially concerned about Bo Lang. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t make sense either. If it¡¯s really for Bo Lang, why didn¡¯t Yuan Xi sit with him when he ate in the past, but today is an exception?¡± ¡°Bo Lang probably rarely sat with everyone to eat in the past. He rarely even came to the canteen to eat, right?¡± Yan Jinyu knew this. It was mentioned in the information that she found. As her second suspect, she naturally paid more attention to Bo Lang. Tan Shiyun was stunned for a moment before nodding. ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Yuan Xi didn¡¯t even have the chance to sit with Bo Lang in the past.¡± Before Tan Shiyun could nod, Xu Gui, who was walking beside her, interrupted, ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, why do you say that as if they¡¯re gay?¡± Yan Jinyu nced at Luo Yikun, who was behind Xu Gui, and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Young Master Xu, are you very knowledgeable about this?¡± Xu Gui shuddered violently. ¡°Who was very knowledgeable about that? I just think that your words sound very strange. You just give people such a feeling! That¡¯s all!¡± ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t anyone else feel that way?¡± Luo Qiu, who had walked past quickly, chimed in. She had no choice. She felt that if her cousin had no one to help him, the road ahead of him would be very dark. Eldest Miss Yan had probably seen some signs too. She just didn¡¯t expect Eldest Miss Yan to help. In reality, how was Yan Jinyu helping? She simply felt that it was interesting and suddenly said that in excitement. ¡°H-how should I know?¡± Xu Gui¡¯s face was bright red. He seemed to have thought of something and stomped his feet twice before walking away angrily. Luo Yikun caught up with him at the right time. ¡°Little Guizi, don¡¯t mind. Qiu is just joining in the fun. She doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡± ¡°Who cares? Luo Yikun, I told you not toe so close!¡± ¡°I just want to be friends with you.¡± ¡°Who the hell wants to be friends with you? Stay away from me!¡± *** The two of them walked away noisily. With thismotion, Tan Shiyun¡¯s attention was diverted. She no longer pursued the matter from before. She looked at this scene in shock as if she had discovered a new continent and her eyes widened. She took a deep breath and said to Yan Jinyu, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Yan Jinyun is waiting outside the canteen.¡± *** Boyu High School¡¯s student dormitories were all single rooms. This was the standard of an elite school. Although the single room was not big, the balcony, washroom and a small kitchen were only about 80 square meters, it wasplete. Yin Jiujin had instructed Lin Zimu to get someone to set up the dorm. Third floor, 301. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Tan Shiyun said. This was the girls¡¯ dormitory building. Feng Yuan didn¡¯t follow them. Only Tan Shiyun and Yan Jinyun followed. She opened the room with the key. Seeing the pink princess room, Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart no longer stirred like before. As expected. However, Tan Shiyun and Yan Jinyun were both stunned on the spot when they saw theyout of the dormitory. Especially Yan Jinyun. The corners of her lips twitched. Was such a roompatible with Yan Jinyu? Chapter 309 - Beware Of Others

Chapter 309: Beware Of Others

As it was a school dormitory, the living room and bedroom were not separated. She pushed open the door and entered. On the right was a pink princess bed. The bed was all made. On the left was a desk. There were many books on the bookshelf. Other than the textbooks from Year One to Year Three, there were also some extracurricr books. They were all new. It seemed like they had all been prepared for Yan Jinyu. There was a small pot of green nt and aptop on the desk. There was a tablet beside it. Then, they went to the living room. There were three pink sofas, a coffee table, and a television. On one side of the living room was the small kitchen, and on the other side was the washroom. She had all the daily necessities. There were also many nts growing on the balcony. Some of them were already budding. Other than that, there was also a recliner on the balcony. It was obvious that these things were not prepared by the school. ¡°Jinyu, your dorm¡­ Did your family help you decorate it? They¡¯re treating you like a princess!¡± Tan Shiyun was shocked. Although she said ¡°family¡±, everyone knew very well that Yan Jinyu¡¯s current guardian was Master Nine. She didn¡¯t expect that that person¡¯s favor for Yan Jinyu would actually be to such an extent. It was just a ce to rest at noon, but he was already so meticulous. Of course, there were also people who stayed in the school¡¯s dormitory at night. The school did not have any special requirements for this. Everything depended on the students¡¯ wishes. ¡°I really envy you. My family lives in Water City. My family rarelyes to visit me. When I was in Year One, I even decorated the dorm myself. They were only responsible for giving me the money.¡± ¡°It might not be bad to decorate it myself. At least, it suits my taste.¡± Although Yan Jinyu said that, she didn¡¯t show any disdain on her face when she walked into the dormitory. Not only that, but she was also smiling brightly. She was obviously very happy. ¡°I think this room is very suitable for you. You look like a little princess who should be pampered.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled quietly. However, when Yan Jinyun heard that, she pursed her lips tightly and her expression darkened. Pampered? If Yan Jinyu grew up in the Yan Family¡­ Even if she grew up in the Yan Family, Yan Jinyu might not be pampered by her parents, unless her grandparents didn¡¯t die so early. With her grandparents around, Yan Jinyu might really be able to grow up well. After her grandparents passed away, Yan Jinyu might not have a good life even in the Yan Family. The more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. ¡°Since we¡¯re in the dormitory, I won¡¯t disturb your rest. I¡¯ll go back and take a nap too. I¡¯ll stay in Room 401 upstairs. If you have anything, look for me or call me directly. You have a contact list on your desk and the contact numbers of all the teachers and ss representatives in the ss. You can call if you need anything.¡± Yan Jinyu saw the contact list the moment she entered. ¡°Alright, thank you, ss Monitor.¡± ¡°Yan Jinyun, do you want to go together?¡± ¡°I just stay next door and I have something to say to Sister alone. ss Monitor, please go first.¡± Next door?i Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows. It seemed like Yin Jiujin had really put in effort. Before she knew it, he had arranged everything for her and even specially chose a dormitory next to Yan Jinyun¡¯s. Tan Shiyun looked at them and hesitated for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± After taking two steps, she even turned back to look at them. She seemed to be worried that they would argue. She wanted to say something to persuade them, but she also seemed to feel that it was not suitable for her to speak up. Hence, she didn¡¯t say anything and left after closing the door. ¡°Come and sit,¡± Yan Jinyu said as she walked over and sat down. Yan Jinyun looked at her and pursed her lips. She walked over and sat down on the other sofa. Yan Jinyu chuckled and said, ¡°If you have anything to ask, just ask.¡± However, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t ask. Instead, she said, ¡°From the beginning, you did it on purpose. You deliberately cut ties with the Yan Family and spread the news of the breakup.¡± Her tone was firm. ¡°Why would you suddenly have such thoughts?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t show any signs of being exposed. Instead, she asked calmly. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I simply feel tired and want to cut ties with them to prevent my mood from being affected again.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± ¡°You clearly nned it long ago to make others misunderstood that we don¡¯t get along!¡± ¡°Misunderstood? Haven¡¯t we never gotten along?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyun was furious. ¡°Stop joking! You did it on purpose. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have emphasized our rtionship in front of outsiders today. Are¡­ are you guarding against someone?¡± ¡°Are you afraid that the other party will find out about our rtionship and use me as your weakness?¡± Yan Jinyu nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re quite smart.¡± She leanedzily on the sofa. She was admitting to what she said. Yan Jinyun feltplicated. ¡°Did I¡­ be your burden? Did I burden you?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s not appropriate for the head of the Yan Family to use the word ¡®burden¡¯ on yourself.¡± ¡°The Yan Family is the number one family in North City. You¡¯re the head of the Yan Family. If you¡¯re a burden, then what should the others think of themselves?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small problem. I don¡¯t want toplicate things.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that I¡¯m your burden?¡± Yan Jinyun was so aggrieved that her eyes turned red. She was feeling aggrieved because she was useless, of no help and would only be a burden. No one had the chance to see the top socialite like this. ¡°Do you know who will be my burden? It¡¯s someone I care about. I don¡¯t care about you.¡± Yan Jinyun red at her. She widened her eyes and remained silent. In the end, Yan Jinyu was the one who was defeated. She sighed softly, ¡°Although it¡¯s a small problem, it¡¯s still a littleplicated. This is more beneficial for me.¡± ¡°Y-you, can you tell me exactly what it is? Perhaps I can help. If you want to pretend to be at odds outside, I¡¯ll cooperate with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at least more familiar with North City than you are. I¡¯ve even studied at Boyu High School for six years. I¡¯m extremely familiar with Boyu High School. Since we¡¯re at Boyu High School now, I can help.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You¡¯re not suited to get involved.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t intend to waste her breath because she could tell that Yan Jinyun seemed to be a little too determined to help her. This was something she didn¡¯t expect. She should dispel her thoughts as soon as possible. ¡°You¡¯ve seen me attack before. You probably know how skilled I am. The people I have to deal with, even someone like me who has such skills, have to be careful. You¡¯ll only add to the trouble if you get involved. Protect yourself. Just don¡¯t let yourself be the other party¡¯s bargaining chip to deal with me.¡± These words were considered ruthless, especially to someone like Yan Jinyun, who had extremely high self-esteem and was very proud. Indeed, after Yan Jinyu said that, Yan Jinyun looked like she had suffered a huge blow. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. If I can¡¯t do it myself,isn¡¯t Brother Nine still around?¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s expression softened slightly at the mention of Yin Jiujin. She trusted Master Nine¡¯s ability. Indeed, with Master Nine around, he wouldn¡¯t watch anything happen to Yan Jinyu. Master Nine¡¯s concern for Yan Jinyu could be seen from him specially apanying Yan Jinyu back to the Yan Family and giving her New Year¡¯s red-envelope money, as well as theyout of Yan Jinyu¡¯s dormitory. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re unwilling to say it, I won¡¯t ask further. I¡¯ll cooperate with you and try my best not to cause trouble for you. However, if there¡¯s danger, you have to hide far away!¡± After hearing that, Yan Jinyu sighed inwardly. Yin Jiujin¡¯s name was indeed useful! She nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll hide.¡± ¡°Then, do I have anything to pay attention to? I¡¯m talking about something other than pretending not to get along with you.¡± Yan Jinyu stopped smiling and her expression was a little serious. ¡°Be careful of a few people. Don¡¯t get too close to them, and don¡¯t leave with any of them alone. If you have no choice but to leave with them alone, you have to tell me beforehand.¡± Seeing that she was so serious, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t dare to ignore her. ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°Only Cousin Feng Yuan and I can be trusted at the dining table today.¡± ¡°Of course. Even without your reminder, I won¡¯t trust others easily. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible for me to not have a sincere friend all these years.¡± Even Luo Qiu wasn¡¯t that close with her. ¡°You specifically mentioned them, so is there something wrong with them?¡± ¡°Is there anything wrong with them? I¡¯m just reminding you not to trust others easily.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyun. She was only serious for a second! And then she was smiling again! She even looked silly! ¡°To be more precise, at present, only Cousin Feng Yuan and I can be trusted wholeheartedly in Boyu High School. No, you can¡¯t trust mepletely either. You just trust Cousin Yuan alone will do.¡± Yan Jinyun was furious. ¡°You¡­¡± Just as she was about to speak, Yan Jinyu interrupted, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve said everything that needs to be said. Go back. I want to take an afternoon nap.¡± ¡°Do you have to do this?¡± However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t answer. She smiled and reminded her again, ¡°Remember, you can¡¯t trust anyone other than Cousin Feng Yuan.¡± Yan Jinyun stared at her and suddenly asked, ¡°Are you still not sure who you have to deal with, or rather, who ising after you?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t answer and just nced at her. Yan Jinyun said, ¡°I understand now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t cause trouble for you, but don¡¯t treat me as a useless person. I can protect myself. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything!¡± After saying that, she turned and walked out of the dormitory. The door was mmed shut with a loud bang, shocking many people. Their gossipy nature made them keep an eye on the situation here. Naturally, they knew that Tan Shiyun had left long ago. Hence, even if they didn¡¯t poke their heads out to look, they could still tell that the person who mmed the door was Yan Jinyun. It seemed like the rtionship between the two sisters was indeed very bad! Not only were they in the same ss, but their dormitories were also so close to each other. One was in 301, and the other was in 302. They had many chances to meet each other in a day, so they might start fighting at any time. There was going to be a good show. Looking at the door that was trembling from the impact, Yan Jinyu was speechless for a moment. She cooperated quite well. However, Yan Jinyun was probably not simply cooperating with her by mming the door. Yan Jinyun was really angry. She felt a little helpless. She called Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin answered the call. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er.¡± ¡°Yes, Brother Nine.¡± ¡°Are you adapting well in school? How are you getting along with your ssmates? Is there anything missing from your dorm?¡± He only stopped after Yan Jinyu interrupted him. ¡°They¡¯re all very good. Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Chapter 310 - Teaching The Troublemaker A Lesson

Chapter 310: Teaching The Troublemaker A Lesson

Yin Jiujin also realized that he had overreacted. He pinched her be. Why did it feel like he was raising a daughter? He was worried about everything. He was not such a naggy person in the past. He rarely spoke about things that could be resolved physically. Ever since he met the youngdy, he had changedpletely and became unlike him. However, even if he realized it, he did not want to change it. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve eaten. I ate in the canteen. I¡¯m in the dormitory now. What about Brother Nine? Have you eaten?¡± Yin Jiujin looked at the pile of documents on the table that needed his signature and said without changing his expression, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes and smiled. Yin Jiujin paused when he answered. Although he had paused for less than a second, she had still noticed him. Yin Jiujinpromised. The youngdy must have used a lot of her brains today to be so smart. She had discovered such a small w. ¡°I was afraid that you would worry, so I lied to you. I¡¯ll get someone to send lunch up now.¡± As if afraid that she wouldn¡¯t believe him, he pressed the internal phone on his desk. ¡°Get someone to send lunch to my office.¡± Lin Zimu heaved a sigh of relief after receiving the internal call. It was almost 1:30 pm when the boss finally remembered to eat. He had plucked up the courage to remind the boss that it was lunchtime, but he was frightened by the boss¡¯s sharp gaze and did not dare to speak again. He thought that if his boss still didn¡¯t eat in half an hour, he would risk his life to remind him again. If the boss still wasn¡¯t eating after he reminded him, he would call Miss Yu. ¡°Brother Nine, you¡¯re still talking about me. You don¡¯t even eat on time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only today. I had a lot of things to do today, so I forgot about it.¡± Of course, this wasn¡¯t the truth. Yin Jiujin had forgotten about his meals and rest countless times in order to reach his current position. ¡°Just this once.¡± She smiled faintly and said dotingly, ¡°Alright, just this once.¡± He simply asked, ¡°Did you notice anything unusual in school?¡± Yin Jiujin knew that Yan Jinyu went to school mainly to investigate the head of the Jones Family from Country Y. He was happy that she was willing to go to school, but he was also a little worried. He was worried that she would be in danger. ¡°Yes, but I haven¡¯t figured it out yet. I won¡¯t tell you for now. I¡¯ll tell you in detail when I figure it out.¡± Yin Jiujin had no intention of pursuing the matter. ¡°Alright, be careful. If there¡¯s anything, let me know immediately.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°ss starts at 2:20 pm. It¡¯s 1:30 pm now. I want to take a nap so I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± ¡°Alright, bye, Brother Nine.¡± After hanging up, Lin Zimu pushed the food cart into Yin Jiujin¡¯s office. ¡°Arrange for a few people to protect Little Yu¡¯er secretly.¡± Lin Zimu was stunned. How many people were Miss Yu¡¯s match with her skills? Did she need protection? Although he thought so, he still answered respectfully, ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± *** Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t intend to take an afternoon nap. Since Yin Jiujin reminded her on the phone, after hanging up, she went to bed to sleep. She didn¡¯t set the rm, but she could still get up on time. After sleeping for half an hour, she got up, brushed her teeth, and washed her face before heading to the ssroom. She did not walk quickly. The dormitory was quite a distance away from the ssroom. When she arrived at the teaching building, she was five minutes away from ss. Along the way, she naturally attracted a lot of attention. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care and just walked by herself. She looked around habitually to observe the terrain. There was always a difference between looking at the map and seeing it with their own eyes. The ssroom was on the third floor. Yan Jinyu was about to go upstairs when someone called out, ¡°Eldest Miss Yan!¡± She was indeed calling her Eldest Miss Yan, but she was using a mocking tone. She turned around and saw four or five girls walking over. The person who spoke was the girl at the front. Her long hair was dyed brown and wavy. She was also wearing a school uniform, but she had two big round earrings on her ears and makeup on her face. Her school uniform seemed to have been changed too and was not so rule-abiding. She looked a little social. The girl hugged her arms and sized Yan Jinyu up. ¡°You¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, Yan Jinyu? You¡¯re indeed quite good-looking.¡± Her attitude was very disdainful. Yan Jinyu looked at her and smiled faintly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Yan Jinyu, what¡¯s with your attitude? Can¡¯t you see that our Sister Yan is talking to you? Be more proper! Also, our Sister Yan is talking to you, but you¡¯re still standing so high up. Do you want our Sister Yan to look up to you? Hurry up and get down!¡± Yan Jinyu was going upstairs. At this moment, she had already walked up six stone stairs. As she stood on it, those people walked over and so naturally she was standing at a higher ce. They needed to look up at her. Perhaps it was because these few people were used to being overbearing in school, when they saw theming over, most of the students actually retreated silently and went upstairs from the corridor on the other side of the teaching block. Only a few people dared to walk here. Indeed, those who dared to walk here were not afraid of these girls. Either they were very capable or their families were stronger than these girls¡¯ families. They were not people they could afford to provoke. Yuan Xi and Luo Yikun were one of them. The two of them were walking over. They shouldn¡¯t have agreed on it. Instead, they happened to walk over one after another. Seeing the situation here, the two of them stopped in their tracks. Yan Jinyu ignored them. Her smiling gaze turned to the girl who had just spoken, ¡°Did you just say that you want me to get down?¡± The girl was inexplicably afraid of that harmless smile, but she didn¡¯t dare to be a coward at this moment. Hence, she mustered up her courage and continued, ¡°So, so what if I am? Hurry up and get down!¡± Yan Jinyu yed with the phone in her hand and her smile deepened. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to get down. Why don¡¯t you get down and demonstrate?¡± ¡°Y-you¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± It was ¡°Sister Yan¡± who scolded, ¡°It¡¯s useless! You¡¯re even stammering in front of a country bumpkin. You¡¯re embarrassing me!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Sister Yan. I-I¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She actually wanted to say that she didn¡¯t know why she felt inexplicably afraid when she saw Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile. ¡°Come down and talk!¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°Are you looking for trouble?¡± ¡°Sister Yan¡± frowned. Why wasn¡¯t she afraid of her? ¡°I heard that you just transferred over today. Then, you must have never heard of my name, Feng Yan[1]. Ask anyone who knows who I, Feng Yan, am in Boyu. In Boyu, not many people dare to talk to me like you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. If you don¡¯te down, I¡¯ll go up and kick you down!¡± ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re indeed someone important,¡± Yan Jinyu said calmly. Feng Yan looked up at the sky. ¡°Pardon me for asking, but how did I offend¡­ Sister Yan?¡± She was clearly smiling and her tone was not harsh, but Feng Yan could hear a hint of mockery. ¡°Hmph, I heard that you¡¯re Bo Lang¡¯s deskmate as soon as you transferred here? Bo Lang actually agreed to let you be his deskmate. That¡¯s unforgivable!¡± ¡°I was wondering how I provoked Sister Yan. So you¡¯re Bo Lang¡¯s admirer.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, the form teacher arranged for me to sit in that seat. Since Bo Lang being fine with it is so inconceivable to you, shouldn¡¯t it be Bo Lang¡¯s problem? What does it have to do with me? You should look for him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to look for you. What can you do? Hmph! You seduced Bo Lang with your looks. Not only did you make him agree to be your deskmate, but he even took the initiative to talk to you and take the initiative to apany you to the canteen to eat! See if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today!¡± ¡°Seduce?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I hate it when people use that word on me!¡± Feng Yan, who was about to rush over to teach Yan Jinyu a lesson, was frightened by her gaze. She suddenly stopped in her tracks. Yan Jinyu walked down the stone steps step by step. After walking two steps, she stopped and looked down at her, ¡°I wanted to tease you guys for a while, but now, I¡¯m not in the mood.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she threw her phone at Feng Yan¡¯s face! Feng Yan staggered back and fell to the ground. And Yan Jinyu¡¯s phone had somehow returned to her hands! It was too fast. The onlookers and Feng Yan¡¯s sidekicks didn¡¯t see it clearly. They only thought that it was a rebound. Only Luo Yikun and Yuan Xi saw it clearly. A golden thread as thin as hair quickly flew out from Yan Jinyu¡¯s left wrist and took the phone back! It was too fast. If he hadn¡¯t been staring at her, even Luo Yikun, who knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, might not have been able to see it. ¡°You! You! You¡­¡± Feng Yan raised her trembling hand to point at her. Just as she was about to raise her hand, Yan Jinyu leaped down the stone steps in a sh and kicked her. There was a ¡°crack¡±. It was obviously the sound of bones breaking. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Feng Yan screamed. Everyone felt their blood run cold. Theckeys retreated with pale faces, frightened. Most importantly, Yan Jinyu even stepped on Feng Yan¡¯s hand after kicking it back. She was just short of crushing her twice! Her actions¡­ Oh no, her actions were ruthless. ¡°Teach me a lesson? Tsk!¡± ¡°I wanted to go to school quietly to get my certificate, but you insisted on looking for me. Great, I can¡¯t even keep a low profile in school now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The onlookers. She had been famous on the forum ever since she entered school. She was also the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, the twin sister of the school belle. How could she be low-key? However, they did not expect her to be so strong when she looked innocent and harmless! Fortunately, due to Master Nine¡¯s dignity, they didn¡¯t look for trouble with her or have any designs on her. Otherwise, Feng Yan would probably be their oue now. She took a few steps back silently. Let¡¯s watch from afar. ¡°School is a sacred ce for learning. Fighting is bad, and killing is even worse. So, you should be d that you¡¯re in school. Otherwise¡­¡± She retracted his leg calmly. Feng Yan was in so much pain. Otherwise, what? Even if Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t continue, it was enough to make her shiver. She heard it. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t just talking about fighting. She was also talking about killing¡­ Murder! Born in a big family, it wasn¡¯t like she had never seen open and hidden conflicts that had people killed. However, those were all in private, but Yan Jinyu said it out loud in public! Was she scaring her? Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t dare to kill anyone! She definitely wouldn¡¯t dare! ¡°Bo Lang¡¯s admirer? It¡¯s a little confusing for Bo Lang¡¯s admirer toe and find trouble with me. Why? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve never heard that I have a man since you study in the only elite school in North City?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s pupils constricted and she even forgot to snort. ¡°From the looks of it, you¡¯ve heard of him. I really don¡¯t understand. Isn¡¯t Yin Jiujin¡¯s reputation famous enough? Why would anyone dare to find trouble with his fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°Besides, do you think I¡¯m that stupid? With a fianc¨¦ like Yin Jiujin, would I still care about a high school student who hasn¡¯t matured?¡± Bo Lang, who still hadn¡¯t matured, walked over and happened to hear her words. He stopped in his tracks. He could guess why Feng Yan came to look for Yan Jinyu. So, Yan Jinyu was talking about him?! ¡°Remember to take a detour the next time you meet me. Otherwise, as the first person who came to find trouble with me on my first day of school, I might not be able to help but beat you up every time I see you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re still in school. From the looks of it, you should be considered a big sister in school. Why are you crying and trembling like this? Tsk, your nose is still bleeding and your hand is broken. You look really sorry.¡± ¡°Remember to take a detour when you see me in the future, okay?¡± Feng Yan was already frightened and she was in great pain. How could she dare to say anything? ¡°I-I¡¯ll remember!¡± Not only was her hand broken, but she also felt that her nose bridge was broken too. How did Yan Jinyu manage to make the phone return to her hand after it hit her face? Moreover, Yan Jinyu had kicked her so quickly just now. She was obviously a martial arts practitioner! A martial arts practitioner? So what if she was a martial arts practitioner! In front of a true expert, Yan Jinyu was at most an amatuer! Originally, she only wanted to teach Yan Jinyu a lesson today. Now, Yan Jinyu hadpletely provoked her! She would never let it go! As for Master Nine¡­ At the thought of this, Feng Yan instinctively shuddered. Then, she gritted her teeth. So what if she had Master Nine as her backer? Could Master Nine still stay by Yan Jinyu¡¯s side all the time? Master Nine had no choice but to interfere because of the engagement. Did Yan Jinyu really think she was someone important? After she secretly got rid of Yan Jinyu! Would Master Nine be enemies with the Feng Family for a dead person? Even though they had not interacted much for many years, in Master Nine¡¯s heart, the Feng Family was definitely more important than a dead Yan Jinyu! Yan Jinyu was so sharp. Feng Yan was so obviously indignant. How could she not notice it? She stepped on Feng Yan¡¯s hand again. Another creepy scream. ¡°Why? Are you unhappy?¡± ¡°You want to kill me?¡± [1] Although her name in English has the exact same spelling as Yan Jinyu¡¯s grandmother, Feng Yan, their names arepletely different when written in Chinese characters Chapter 311 - Get Lost

Chapter 311: Get Lost

¡°No, no¡­¡± ¡°¡­I failed to recognize a formidable person and found fault with Eldest Miss Yan. Please forgive me this time! I promise I¡¯ll make a detour when I see you in the future!¡± Feng Yan was in so much pain thatrge beads of sweat broke out on her forehead. She didn¡¯t care if it was embarrassing or not, nor did she care if she hated her in her heart. She only wanted Yan Jinyu to retract the foot that was stepping on her hand and not step on it anymore. Her hand would really be crippled if she stepped on it again! However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t retract her leg immediately. Instead, she looked down at her and asked again, ¡°You¡¯re not convinced?¡± ¡°Trying to find a chance to take revenge?¡± Feng Yan was filled with resentment. She was indignant! She wanted to find a chance to take revenge! ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯d better be true.¡± Yan Jinyu retracted her leg calmly and smiled. ¡°However, if you really want to take revenge, I¡¯ll entertain you.¡± ¡°Because at that time, you¡¯ll die very miserably.¡± Feng Yan couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°Get lost,¡± Yan Jinyu said. Feng Yan found it difficult to stand up by herself. Herckeys hesitated for a long time beforeing forward to help her walk away. However, they were frightened by Yan Jinyu¡¯s mild gaze. They quickly let go of Feng Yan. Feng Yan staggered and almost fell. She red at them but did not dare to re up on the spot. Yan Jinyu smiled slightly. ¡°You can¡¯t leave like this. What I said just now was¡­ get lost. Didn¡¯t you say that you want me to roll down the stone stairs? I¡¯m a very vengeful person.¡± ¡°Show me how to get lost.¡± ¡°Or do you all want to be crippled like Sister Yan?¡± Her smiling gazended on Feng Yan. ¡°Oh right, and Sister Yan. Only one of your hands is injured looks asymmetrical. Why don¡¯t I cripple the other one for you too?¡± Feng Yan gritted her teeth a little, but she didn¡¯t dare to show it. She was afraid that she would identally anger Yan Jinyu. In her opinion, Yan Jinyu was a lunatic! She attacked without caring if anyone was watching! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get lost!¡± However, she didn¡¯t even say ruthless words like ¡°I¡¯ll remember this debt¡± and ¡°I¡¯ll get it back sooner orter¡±. She dragged her injured arm and rolled twice on the ground¡­ Those followers didn¡¯t dare to re at Yan Jinyu, so they all red at the girl who was the first to shout at Yan Jinyu to get lost. She was the one who spoke too much. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been so embarrassed! Hence, many people saw the most ridiculous scene in school ever since they stepped into Boyu High School. Feng Yan, the school bully who specialized in finding trouble with her ssmates and herckeys, failed to find trouble with Yan Jinyu. In the end, they were all taught a lesson and even had to roll on the ground a few times before leaving in a hurry. The others had a new understanding of Yan Jinyu. Not only did she have a backer whom they could not afford to provoke, but she was also not someone they could afford to provoke. Just from her ruthlessness of teaching Feng Yan a lesson just now¡­ The bones already made a cracking sound, but she even stepped on it twice without changing her expression. Just the thought of it made one¡¯s scalp tingle. Anyway, they could not afford to offend her. This was an Inte era. If someone had seen the show, they would spread it. After a while, someone uploaded the video to the school forum. Hence, not only those who witnessed it with their own eyes, but those who liked to browse the school forum also knew that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Even Feng Yan, who usually only bullied others, had suffered greatly in front of Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care how this matter would spread in the school and what others would think. The bell rang and she was almostte for ss. She was a person with a strong sense of time. If she wanted to do something, she would not bete. Since she had decided toe to ss, no matter how she was in ss and whether she would listen attentively, she would not allow herself to bete. Fortunately, ss was still a few minutes away when Feng Yan came to find trouble. That bell was only the reserve bell now, so she still had time to go to the ssroom before the formal bell rang. Hence, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t have the mood to care about the others who were still standing at the same spot and watching. Even Bo Lang, the culprit who caused Feng Yan to find trouble, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t give him any extra nces. She turned and went upstairs. Luo Yikun raised his eyebrows and chuckled. It was indeed Yan Jinyu¡¯s style. Even in school, she would never mistreat herself. If someone was looking for trouble, she would teach them a lesson too. Speaking of which, Feng Yan¡¯s actions were really confusing. Even if she didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu¡¯s background, didn¡¯t she know who Yan Jinyu¡¯s fianc¨¦e was? No matter how stupid she was, hadn¡¯t she heard others mention it when she lived in such a circle? Master Nine had already brought her back to the Yin Family for the new year. Did she still think that Master Nine didn¡¯t care enough about Yan Jinyu? If Yan Jinyu was really in trouble, would Master Nine sit back and do nothing? He couldn¡¯t understand her. Look at him. How smart was he? He would never provoke someone who might bring him big trouble. He took two steps towards the teaching building and suddenly stopped in his tracks. He wasn¡¯t far from Yuan Xi. Even if Yuan Xi¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, he could still hear him. Yuan Xi said, ¡°You saw it too. She¡¯s not the kind of person who will restrain herself because this is a school. If you make her unhappy, she will still attack. Also, with her skills, if she really gets into a fight, not many people can get away with it in front of her¡­ Can¡¯t you not get involved with her?¡± Of course, he wasn¡¯t saying this to Luo Yikun. He was talking to Bo Lang, who was walking over. Bo Lang stopped and frowned impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in my matters!¡± He continued walking and ignored him. However, at a certain moment, he looked up at Luo Yikun, who was walking not far in front. Bo Lang¡¯s expression was a little unfathomable. This school was really filled with hidden big shots! Yuan Xi stood there alone for a long time before walking to the ssroom. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know what happened here. She entered the ssroom on time when the bell rang. The news spread quickly on the Inte. In just a while, the incident downstairs had already spread on the forum. Naturally, many people in ss saw the video on the forum. The news spread like wildfire. Hence, everyone in ss knew now. When Yan Jinyu walked into the ssroom, the people sitting in the ssroom looked at her strangely. However,pared to the people from the other sses, they were the calmest. After all, they had seen Yan Jinyu jump to her seat with one hand on the table when she came to the ssroom this morning. They all felt that it was not strange for Yan Jinyu to have some skills. Just that¡­ These people were mostly watching the show. They wondered what would happen to Yan Jinyun when she faced off against Yan Jinyu, who was so violent that she didn¡¯t match her innocent and harmless appearance. Yan Jinyun was a goddess. Has a goddess fought before? Anyway, they had never seen it before. As the person involved, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t care what others were thinking. Seeing Yan Jinyu walk in, she instinctively wanted to stand up and ask if she was injured, but she held it in. She sat back down without a trace. Yan Jinyu was a martial arts practitioner. Although Feng Yan was more domineering in school and many people had been bullied by her, Feng Yan might not be her match when she really faced a martial arts practitioner like Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyun finally felt relieved. Actually, Yan Jinyu¡¯s personality of not being able to take a loss and holding a grudge was quite good. At least, she wouldn¡¯t be timid because of her scruples and wouldn¡¯t let herself be taken advantage of. ¡°Jinyu, are you alright? I saw the post on the forum. Someone sent the video of what happened downstairs.¡± After Yan Jinyu sat down, Tan Shiyun turned back and spoke hesitantly. She looked very worried about her. She smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Tan Shiyun heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°That Feng Yan¡­ Sigh, you just came, so you might not know this, but she¡¯s the number one fan of our ss¡¯s Bo Lang. Whenever a girl has some groundless rtionship with Bo Lang, regardless of whether it¡¯s true or not, she will find trouble with that girl. It¡¯s also my fault for not reminding you. You¡¯re now Bo Lang¡¯s deskmate. How could she not find trouble with you after knowing?¡± ¡°Fortunately, she¡¯s not in the same ss as us. Otherwise, you¡¯ll probably have a headache because of her.¡± ¡°Do you think she still dares to find trouble with me after I taught her a lesson?¡± Yan Jinyu asked with a smile. Tan Shiyun was stunned. ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen the video. She¡¯s indeed quite pitiful. She probably won¡¯t dare toe again anytime soon.¡± Yan Jinyu took out her textbook ording to the ss schedule that she remembered with just a casual nce. She smiled and asked, ¡°ss Monitor, don¡¯t you think my way of handling things is very extreme? After all, this is a school. I don¡¯t know what the video captured, but I¡¯m very sure that Feng Yan¡¯s hand must have fractured. She has to stay in the hospital for a while.¡± Tan Shiyun blinked. ¡°Extreme?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You should return her antagonization without any mercy. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one to suffer.¡± ¡°Feng Yan has bullied her ssmates a lot in school. Countless people have suffered at her hands. You¡¯re helping those ssmates vent their anger. Besides, our background has decided that we can¡¯t be saints. Although I don¡¯t have as good a skill as you, I won¡¯t let it go easily either if Feng Yan offends me.¡± ¡°This is not only for myself, but also for the face of my family.¡± ¡°I see. I thought that the ss monitor was an obedient student who couldn¡¯t bear to see me resolve problems with violence.¡± Even though she was smiling, she gave people an inexplicable feeling that she couldn¡¯t see through her. Tan Shiyun rolled her eyes. ¡°What are you talking about? Not to mention that I¡¯m not a good person at all, even if it¡¯s true, you¡¯re my friend and Feng Yan isn¡¯t. Of course, I¡¯m on your side.¡± ¡°On the other hand, Jinyu, when I saw you leaping so lightly into your seat this morning, I wanted to ask if you¡¯ve practiced before? You¡¯re so skilled.¡± Feng Yuan, who was about to ask Yan Jinyu if she was injured, was interrupted by Tan Shiyun. He listened quietly. His ears pricked up when he heard that. He was actually very curious if Jinyu had practiced before. Jinyu didn¡¯t do much to teach Feng Yan a lesson just now. The scene of Jinyu crippling Luo Yilin back then was really shocking. ¡°You can also say that I¡¯ve trained before.¡± Then, Yan Jinyu saw the emotions in Tan Shiyun¡¯s eyes change for a moment. She seemed to be surprised that she would admit it directly. However, this change was quickly concealed by Tan Shiyun and could no longer be seen. Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, as if she didn¡¯t see it. ¡°Are you very curious? I clearly grew up in an orphanage in a small town. It¡¯s difficult for me to even support myself, so how could I have the qualifications to train to obtain such skills?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m indeed a little curious,¡± Tan Shiyun replied hesitantly. Chapter 312 - Invited To The Office

Chapter 312: Invited To The Office

¡°However, Jinyu, if it¡¯s not convenient for you to say it out loud, you can choose not to say it. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just chatting casually. I don¡¯t intend to get to the bottom of it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing inconvenient to say.¡± Yan Jinyu had already taken out her phone and started ying the game. As she yed, she spoke as if she was really chatting. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have any skills. It¡¯s just some self-defense skills that Brother Nine taught me after I returned to North City.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan. The corners of Tan Shiyun¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Then, Jinyu, you¡¯ve the potential to practice martial arts. I see that you¡¯re very skilled. Those who don¡¯t know might think that you¡¯ve been practicing since you were young.¡± ¡°I have the potential to practice martial arts?¡± Yan Jinyu nodded seriously. ¡°I actually think so too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tan Shiyun. Was she being narcissistic? After that, no one spoke. Luo Yikun, Bo Lang, and Yuan Xi entered the ssroom one after another. They all looked in Yan Jinyu¡¯s direction. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care about them. She ced her book on the table and lowered her head to focus on ying the game. Sitting down, Bo Lang nced at the retarded game she was ying and was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Eldest Miss Yan.¡± ¡°Just speak your mind.¡± Then, she looked away from the phone. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize for Feng Yan looking for trouble with me because of you. Compared to saying it verbally, I prefer to see the results of one¡¯s actions.¡± ¡°I hope this won¡¯t happen again. Otherwise, I might teach you a lesson too.¡± After saying that, she lowered her head and continued to y games. ¡°Miss Yan, you¡¯re thinking too much. I don¡¯t have the habit of apologizing for unrted people¡¯s mistakes. I just want to say that Miss Yan is quite skilled.¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± She didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°When will I have the chance to exchange a few moves with Eldest Miss Yan?¡± Yan Jinyu looked up calmly and happened to see Bo Lang looking at her with cold eyes. He didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all. She narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it now?¡± Bo Lang was stunned. Yan Jinyu sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me. You know very well that you¡¯re not my match.¡± After saying that, she lowered her head and yed games. There was a subtle ripple in Bo Lang¡¯s cold eyes. He retracted his gaze that was staring at Yan Jinyu and was preparing to sleep on the table as usual. At this moment, Tan Shiyun turned back. Their gazes met. However, Bo Lang looked away first andy on the table. Besides, there was no longer any fear in Tan Shiyun¡¯s eyes. Instead, she stared at Bo Lang for a moment and frowned. She retracted her gaze and sat up straight. At that moment, Yan Jinyu slowly looked up at Tan Shiyun. Her lips curled into an inconspicuous smile. She had said that it was very interesting. Indeed. *** The two sses in the afternoon ended. The Year Three students of Boyu High School did not have to go to ss at night. Those who were willing to stay in school to study were always studying in the ssroom at night. Before 10 o¡¯clock, there were teachers watching after them. There was a teacher from each subject watching after them every day. If the students did not understand anything, they could ask the teachers. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t serious about her qualifications, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t stay in school to study hard. As soon as school ended, she walked out with her bag. There were only two books in her bag. The rest were ced on her desk. Those that could not be ced in the desk were ced in her storage closet at the back of the ssroom. Her bag was much lighter than when she came in the morning. Yan Jinyu¡¯s footsteps were light because Yin Jiujin had sent her a message. He was waiting for her at the entrance of the school. He had gotten off work early to pick her up. Yan Jinyu realized that there had been a lot of things recently. When she was alone, she had no choice but to use her brain to think about this and that. After today, her head hurt. And when she was beside Yin Jiujin, she really didn¡¯t have to think about anything. Her head could bepletely empty. She wanted to stay by Yin Jiujin¡¯s side and cked off ¡°Jinyu.¡± As soon as she left the school, she heard someone shouting. At this moment, Yan Jinyu had already seen Yin Jiujin¡¯s car and was about to run over. She stopped and turned back. It was Feng Yuan. Yan Jinyun was beside Feng Yuan. Feng Yuan was holding Yan Jinyun¡¯s bag. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Do you need us¡­ Do you need me to give you a ride?¡± Feng Yuan suddenly changed his words. Obviously, Yan Jinyun had interacted with him and he already knew that she and Yan Jinyun were pretending to be enemies outside. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and pointed over. ¡°Brother Nine is here to pick me up.¡± This slightly boastful and light-hearted tone made the two of them feel that Yan Jinyu was a different person. ¡°You¡¯re not staying in school?¡± Yan Jinyu asked Feng Yuan. ¡°No, I¡¯m just a lousy student anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter if I learn or not. I might as well go back and learn from my father how to manage thepany. As for Yun¡¯er, her results are already like this, so there¡¯s no need for her to stay in school. She still has to go back and settle somepany matters.¡± ¡°Since there¡¯s no need to stay in school, let¡¯s go back on time after school.¡± After saying that, Yan Jinyu ignored their reaction and said, ¡°Bye.¡± Then, she quickly walked towards Yin Jiujin¡¯s car. Feng Yuan and Yan Jinyun looked at each other silently. They knew each other the best. They could understand each other with just one look. They knew that Yan Jinyu definitely didn¡¯t say that casually. She must have her reasons. Since she wasn¡¯t willing to say anything, they wouldn¡¯t ask further. They believed that Yan Jinyu would tell them the reason when the time came. On the other hand, Yan Jinyu opened the door of the backseat and pounced over to hug Yin Jiujin¡¯s neck. She kissed him on the lips. ¡°¡­¡± Cheng Lin, who was in the driver¡¯s seat. At this moment, he was deaf and blind. How did Yan Jinyu know that Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t drive here himself? Wasn¡¯t that simple? The window of the front passenger seat was rolled down. She had eyes to see for herself. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care. After kissing him, she wrapped her arms around Yin Jiujin¡¯s neck and leaned into his embrace. ¡°Brother Nine, school is so boring. I¡¯ve been ying games for the entire day.¡± Yin Jiujin, who had been kissed by her, froze. Indeed, he felt like an old father picking up his daughter after school when he saw her running out of school with her bag in the car. He really could not convince himself to hug the youngdy the moment he saw her like before. It was still the same saying. If he really did that, he would feel like an animal. However, since she was in his arms, he could not push her away. After a moment of hesitation, he raised his arms and held her. Yin Jiujin poked her cheek dotingly. ¡°This is only the first day.¡± Yan Jinyu pouted and rubbed her cheek against his well-defined chin. ¡°Of course, I know that it¡¯s only the first day. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not in a hurry to get down to business. I¡¯m afraid that if I¡¯ve already done everything that can arouse my interest, it¡¯ll be even more difficult for me to endure in school.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I apany you to buy a few sets of test papers so you can answer the questions to relieve your boredom?¡± Yan Jinyu nced at him angrily. ¡°No way.¡± She shifted her legs and sat on hisp. Her actions made Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression change. That wasn¡¯t all. After Yan Jinyu did that, she raised her head and pressed her lips against his. Yin Jiujin tightened his grip on her waist. This youngdy was really¡­ She must have deliberately made him an animal. He tilted his head slightly and her lipsnded on his face. Yan Jinyu left a small bite mark on his cheek angrily andined, ¡°Brother Nine, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a day. Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± Yin Jiujin removed her hand from his neck and held it in his palm. ¡°Cut it out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your first day at school. Let¡¯s eat dinner outside. Is there anything you want to eat?¡± Yan Jinyu was angry and ignored him. It was rare to see her throw a tantrum, so Yin Jiujin felt that it was quite refreshing. He pinched her fingertips. ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Yan Jinyu tried to shake his hand off and sit at the side. How could Yin Jiujin allow her to do as she wished? He held her tightly and tightened his grip on her waist. Even though he would be condemned by his conscience if he did that, he did not want to let go of her. Since she was already sitting on hisp, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡°Let go of me if you want me to stop fooling around.¡± ¡°No.¡± He rubbed his chin on the top of her head, ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry anymore. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a day. Can you bear to be angry with me?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Alright, tell me then. What should I do to appease you?¡± Yan Jinyu looked up at him with bright eyes. ¡°Kiss me then.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s thoughts stirred, but he was also a little helpless. He lowered her head and kissed her. He wanted to have a light kiss, but Yan Jinyu broke free from his grip and wrapped her arms around his neck, preventing him from escaping. Yan Jinyu admitted that she was coveting Yin Jiujin¡¯s ¡°beauty¡±. After spending the entire day thinking, she needed to replenish her energy now. Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t bear to do it when he saw her in her school uniform. As they kissed, his eyes closed slightly. He only had a familiar feeling, so he couldn¡¯t care less. Soon, he became the one in charge. In the end, Yan Jinyu naturally didn¡¯t say what she wanted to eat. She let Yin Jiujin decide. Yin Jiujin brought her to eat French food. The reason was very simple. Yin Jiujin felt that a French meal was very suitable to celebrate Yan Jinyu¡¯s first day of school as they had a French meal when they had their first meal together. After dinner, they returned to Mount Jing. Yin Jiujin still had work to do, so he went to the study. After he was done, Yan Jinyu had already washed up and fallen asleep on the bed. As a result, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t have the chance to say anything when he originally thought that she should move back to her original room while she was in school. Fortunately, there was a huge difference between Yan Jinyu, who was lying on the bed in her nightdress, and her wearing her uniform, so Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t feel so guilty. He went to the bathroom to take a quick shower and pulled her into his arms. He kissed her forehead and closed his eyes. *** The next day, Yin Jiujin personally sent Yan Jinyu to school too. After the first time, the second time wasn¡¯t so difficult to ept. Even though Yin Jiujin still had a little ¡°difficulty¡± and Yan Jinyu was the one who took the initiative to kiss him goodbye, at least it wasn¡¯t just a quick touch. Yan Jinyu was very satisfied with this. As soon as they arrived at the ssroom, Tan Shiyun said to her, ¡°Jinyu, Teacher Xiao is looking for you. He wants you to go to his office.¡± Yan Jinyu put down her bag and looked at her, signaling her to continue. ¡°I think it¡¯s about Feng Yan.¡± ¡°Teacher Xiao said that Feng Yan¡¯s left hand has a shattered fracture. This matter reached the ears of Feng Yan¡¯s form teacher and he even let her parents know about it. They took a ne to North City overnight and are waiting in the office now. They want you to give them an exnation.¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± She could start something again. There was a sh of excitement in her eyes, but no one saw it. Chapter 313 - Wave After Wave

Chapter 313: Wave After Wave

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± Yan Jinyu nced at Tan Shiyun. ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± ¡°But I heard that Feng Yan¡¯s mother is formidable. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t handle her alone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She smiled innocently. ¡°I don¡¯t have the traditional virtue of respecting the old and loving the young. At most, I¡¯ll let her keep her daughterpany in the hospital. Anyway, I have Brother Nine as my backer. Even if the Feng Family blows up, they won¡¯t dare to do anything.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tan Shiyun. ¡°Alright, be careful.¡± Hearing Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, Feng Yuan rxed. That¡¯s right. In terms of martial strength, even Feng Yan wasn¡¯t Jinyu¡¯s match, let alone Feng Yan¡¯s mother. Feng Yan was the one who caused trouble first. If she wasn¡¯t strong enough and suffered a loss, she would report it to her parents. Why should Yan Jinyu respect the elders and love the young? If they really wanted to invite a parent, Jinyu wasn¡¯t afraid either. Wasn¡¯t Master Nine Jinyu¡¯s guardian now? How many parents couldpare to Master Nine? Yan Jinyun pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. As long as Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t suffer a loss. Hence, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Yan Jinyu slowly walked out of the ssroom with her phone and walked towards the form teacher, Xiao Qun¡¯s office. The teachers at Boyu High School also received very good benefits. Not to mention the rest, just the offices alone, they had individual offices for everyone. She knocked on the door and walked in. Other than Xiao Qun, there were three other people in the office. A middle-ageddy, a middle-aged man, and a girl with ster on her arm, hanging from her neck and an ointment on her nose. It was obvious who the girl was. Actually, Yan Jinyu was also a little surprised to see that Feng Yan wasn¡¯t in the hospital but here. Was Feng Yan that stupid? She had just taught her a lesson yesterday, so why was she looking for trouble today? She still called her parents over. Yan Jinyu wondered about Feng Yan¡¯s IQ and EQ. As for the other two people, they should be Feng Yan¡¯s mother and her form teacher, Wang Ming. She pushed the door open and entered. They all looked at her. The moment she saw her, Feng Yan¡¯s mother, Lu Yuan¡¯s expression darkened and her eyes were very unfriendly. On the other hand, Feng Yan¡¯s pupils constricted and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Feng Yan wasn¡¯t willing to follow them today. After yesterday¡¯s lesson, her hatred for Yan Jinyu was real. She would also find a chance to settle yesterday¡¯s score, but not today, nor would shee to settle the score with Yan Jinyu so openly. Yan Jinyu was already not easy to deal with, not to mention that Yan Jinyu had reminded her yesterday that the person behind her was Master Nine. She had originally nned to take her time to recover. She had already warned the few people around her not to let her family know, but the form teacher was such a busybody! Her mother had rushed over overnight because she cared about her. She should be very happy, but she could not be happy at all. She was even filled with nervousness. She was afraid that her mother could control her bad temper and would cause a huge mess. One of her hands was fractured, and it was so painful that she had a physiological reaction when she saw Yan Jinyu in the short term. Fear arose in her heart. She didn¡¯t want her mother to get implicated. If that was the case, her other hand might also be crippled. Hence, she preferred to stay in the hospital. Her mother insisted that she follow her. They could only see the injuries more clearly with her around, and they could sound more righteous. Hence, she brought her over despite her objections. Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze swept past the three of them andnded on Xiao Qun, ¡°Teacher Xiao.¡± Her gazended on Xiao Qun¡¯s face for a few seconds before moving away. ¡°Student Yan Jinyu, you¡¯re here. Come in first.¡± Xiao Qun wasn¡¯t sitting behind his desk. Instead, he was sitting on the guest sofa in the office with the few of them. There was a cup of tea on the coffee table in front of them. ¡°Student Yan Jinyu,e over and sit. Do you want tea or water?¡± Xiao Qun asked and was about to stand up. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± ¡°Thank you, Teacher. There¡¯s no need to sit and there¡¯s no need for tea either. Why did you ask me toe over?¡± There was nothing wrong with her attitude. She smiled obediently and politely. ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Just as Xiao Qun was about to speak, he was interrupted, ¡°You¡¯re the one who injured my daughter?¡± Lu Yuan¡¯s voice was very loud. Feng Yan, who was sitting beside her, was almost deafened by her. A look of disdain shed past Feng Yan¡¯s face. Yan Jinyu happened to see it. She smiled and said, ¡°If your daughter is that Sister Yan beside you, then I¡¯m right.¡± The way she called her ¡°Sister Yan¡± waspletely ironic. ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re repenting at all? You¡¯re still so confident after hitting someone?¡± Lu Yuan¡¯s expression was a little ugly. Yan Jinyu smiled harmlessly. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Very good! You¡¯re very bold!¡± Yan Jinyu shrugged and didn¡¯tment, ¡°That¡¯s the truth. Anyway, I haven¡¯t met many people who are bolder than me.¡± ¡°However, this Sister Yan seems to be quite bold too.¡± Her smile deepened. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just warn you yesterday that you have to avoid me when you see me in the future? Why did you forget everything after only one night? Do you really think that breaking one hand is asymmetrical and want me to help break the other?¡± Feng Yan trembled uncontrobly and said instinctively, ¡°No, no¡­¡± Lu Yuan¡¯s expression turned even uglier as she red at Feng Yan. Useless! ¡°How dare you threaten my daughter in front of me! You¡¯re reallywless!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯mwless or not, but I dare to threaten you in person. See, haven¡¯t I already threatened you?¡± ¡°You¡ª!¡± Lu Yuan was furious. She wanted to stand up and rush over to p Yan Jinyu. From her posture, it was obvious that she had done this many times. Yan Jinyu was unmoved. Her smile didn¡¯t change as she looked at her. ¡°I advise you to stand still. Otherwise, you might go to the hospital to keep your daughterpanyter.¡± His calm words were lethal. Lu Yuan suddenly halted. She really did not dare to go forward. She could not pinpoint the reason either. The brat in front of her was smiling without any lethality. What the hell! It must be the aftereffects of watching Yan¡¯er get injured! This eldest daughter of the Yan Family who had cut ties with her family might look harmless on the surface, but she was really a ruthless character! ¡°Student Yan Jinyu, it¡¯s your fault for hitting someone. What kind of attitude is this? How dare you threaten your ssmate in front of the teachers and the parents of your ssmates?¡± Wang Ming, the form teacher of Year 3 ss (8). The students in this ss were the ¡°troublemakers¡± in the school. They had all kinds of characters. Usually, if one¡¯s family background was not top-notch or someone abandoned by their family and sent to Boyu with money, they would be in such a ss. Back then, if Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya had sent Yan Jinyu to Boyu with money, but didn¡¯t care about her, she would have been assigned to such a ss. The teachers in this ss, especially the form teacher, were very fat. Usually, if a studentmitted a mistake, the family would use money to resolve it. Hence, Wang Ming had also taken a lot of benefits from Lu Yuan. Lu Yuan had even brought him gifts this time. Of course, he had to speak up for her now. The sneaky-looking middle-aged man was obviously not a good person. Yan Jinyu looked over, ¡°This¡­ teacher, do you want to get involved too?¡± Her smile remained and her thoughts were hard to guess. Wang Ming was stunned uncontrobly. He was actually a little afraid of this student. What was going on? In Boyu High School, only the management and some teachers knew that Yin Jiujin had personally arranged everything for Yan Jinyu and had repeatedly instructed the principal to take good care of her. Most of the teachers didn¡¯t know the exact situation. Of course, those teachers who didn¡¯t know the exact details had also heard that Yan Jinyu¡¯s fianc¨¦ was Yin Jiujin and he had personally brought her back to North City. That was all. They did not know the details. Hence, they thought that someone like Master Nine wouldn¡¯t care much about a daughter who had been abandoned by her family. The rumors that Master Nine treated the eldest daughter of the Yan Family specially were just groundless rumors. They couldn¡¯t be trusted. Wang Ming was one of the teachers who had such thoughts. In Wang Ming¡¯s opinion, Yan Jinyu and Lu Yuan were not to be trifled with, but Lu Yuan needed to be curried favor more. Yan Jinyu was just someone who had been abandoned by her family. How dare she not give him face! ¡°What do you mean by getting involved? You hit a student in my ss. As the form teacher, shouldn¡¯t I seek justice for my student?¡± Zheng Hu, the dean of students was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat when he heard Yan Jinyu was invited to the office. He hurriedly ran over. Just as he reached the office door, he heard Wang Ming¡¯s words and almost fainted from anger. What kind of ignorant and bold person was this! When did their school hire such a lousy teacher? ¡°Teacher Wang!¡± The office door was knocked open. ¡°Dean.¡± Everyone looked at him, but Zheng Hu wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and looked at Yan Jinyu. He had seen the fight video yesterday. This was not a little bunny at all, but a ruthless person. Yan Jinyu looked at him and smiled, ¡°Why is Dean Zheng here too? Are you also helping Sister Yan ask for an exnation from me?¡± Cold sweat broke out. ¡°¡­No, I was just passing by.¡± ¡°If you have anything to do, hurry up and settle it. It¡¯s ss time now. The third year of high school is very tense. As teachers, we shouldn¡¯t waste the students¡¯ precious learning time like this!¡± These words were obviously directed at the two teachers. ¡°Then, does Director Zheng mean that you won¡¯t interfere?¡± Yan Jinyu asked with a smile. ¡°What do you mean to interfere? I¡¯m just passing by. When I heard themotion here, I came in to take a look. Coincidentally, I have something to look for Yan Jinyu too.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything, settle it quickly. I¡¯ll wait by the side.¡± Yan Jinyu was satisfied. She already felt bored. If Zheng Hu interfered, not only would it not achieve the effect she wanted, it would also be very boring. Zheng Hu was a very tactful person. Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze swept past the disheveled Feng Yan andnded on Wang Ming, ¡°If this teacher wants to seek justice for your student, shouldn¡¯t you need to figure out the cause and effect of the matter?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of person your student is?¡± ¡°Yan Jinyu, what do you mean by that?¡± Yan Jinyu nced over indifferently, and Feng Yan immediately cowered. ying with her phone, she looked a littlezy. ¡°Initially, I thought that since it was my first day in school yesterday and we were in a youthful and lively ce like school, I didn¡¯t want to go overboard. Even if someone came to find trouble for no reason, I would just teach them a lesson.¡± ¡°Now it seems like you guys don¡¯t care about my magnanimity. In that case, should I take back my magnanimity?¡± ¡°No, no, no, no¡­ My mother doesn¡¯t know the situation and dotes on me too much. That¡¯s why she rushed over as soon as she heard that I was injured. She doesn¡¯t have any intention of finding trouble with you. It¡¯s purely out of a mother¡¯s concern for her daughter. I¡¯ll exin it to my mother.¡± Feng Yan was about to stand up and pull Lu Yuan away. Lu Yuan threw her hand away. ¡°Coward!¡± ¡°You¡¯re indeed not my biological daughter. You don¡¯t even have my aura. To think that I¡¯ve doted on you and taught you for so many years!¡± ¡°You¡¯re willing to be embarrassed, but I¡¯m not! The Feng Family can¡¯t afford to be embarrassed either!¡± Ignoring Feng Yan¡¯s shocked and embarrassed reaction, she looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°If you don¡¯t give us an exnation today, don¡¯t think of leaving this office!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about the cause and effect. I only know that my daughter from the Feng Family was injured by you. You have to give us an exnation. Otherwise, you¡¯re pping the Feng Family¡¯s face!¡± ¡°The Feng Family¡­¡± Yan Jinyu sneered, ¡°How shameless!¡± ¡°If the Feng Family is all like you, then there really is a¡­ phoenix in the henhouse.¡± She was referring to Feng Yun. However, no one understood. She had no intention of exining either. ¡°Not to mention that ¡®Sister Yan¡¯ came to find trouble with me first, it¡¯s reasonable for me to injure her. Even if I¡¯m unreasonable, what can you do if I want to p your Feng Family¡¯s face?¡± As she spoke, she walked towards Lu Yuan step by step. Lu Yuan, who had just stood up, fell back onto the sofa. ¡°W-What are you guys doing?!¡± A man in a suit rushed into the office. He was a little out of breath and seemed to have run all the way over. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Lu Yuan was shocked. The person didn¡¯t wait for himself to catch his breath before going forward and pped Lu Yuan, ¡°You idiot!¡± Lu Yuan covered her face and shouted again, ¡°You hit me! You actually hit me!¡± ¡°I hit you!¡± Another p. ¡°You almost caused me big trouble!¡± Yan Jinyu stood at the side and watched the show leisurely. She unintentionally saw her form teacher, Xiao Qun, frown imperceptibly when he saw Feng Hua charging into the office and making a move. ¡°This is my office, not the market!¡± He had to speak now. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t ignore it even if she wanted to. She nced at Xiao Qun and her gazended on Feng Hua, who had rushed in. Her mind was racing again. Chapter 314 - How Could She Let It Go?

Chapter 314: How Could She Let It Go?

Xiao Qun suddenly spoke up. His voice wasn¡¯t soft, and his tone was a little cold. Not only Yan Jinyu, but everyone present looked at him, including Feng Hua, who was hitting Lu Yuan, and Lu Yuan, who was stunned. However, they didn¡¯t think as much as Yan Jinyu. They were just a little frightened. It seemed like they didn¡¯t expect a quiet young teacher wearing sses to really be angry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Teacher,¡± Fenghua said. Then, he said to Yan Jinyu, ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, I¡¯m sorry. I apologize for my wife and daughter¡¯s rudeness. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°I hope you can put in a good word for me in front of Master Nine in the future.¡± Thest sentence seemed to have been added deliberately. Anyway, it seemed that way to Yan Jinyu. It was as if Feng Hua was afraid that she didn¡¯t know and was deliberately reminding her that he didn¡¯t dare to offend her and the Feng Family didn¡¯t dare to offend her because of Yin Jiujin. She might have thought so if he hadn¡¯t reminded her, but he had. Hence, she couldn¡¯t help but think too much. She was a very paranoid person. It would make her feel that Feng Hua didn¡¯t want to offend her because he just didn¡¯t want her to pay too much attention to the Feng Family or interact too much with them. Of course, it was also possible that she was thinking too much. Perhaps Feng Hua didn¡¯t dare to offend her because of Yin Jiujin. However, no matter what it was for, Feng Hua had sessfully made Yan Jinyu notice the Feng Family at this moment. She should investigate when she has the chance. Perhaps, it would be useful soon. Putting everything else aside, her intuition told her that Feng Yan wouldn¡¯t be so obedient. Feng Yan¡¯s mother would probably hate her after being humiliated in public. Investigate the Feng Family. Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated. ¡°I don¡¯t want to put in a good word for you.¡± ¡°Also, let me remind you that I¡¯m not a magnanimous person. Once others offend me again, I can¡¯t not take it to heart.¡± ¡°I remember everything.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Hua. ¡°Then, what does Eldest Miss Yan want to do to not take issue with it? Yan¡¯er and her mother were indeed in the wrong, but Yan¡¯er also learnt her lesson after fracturing her hand. Yan¡¯er¡¯s mother was also taught a lesson in public by me. To be honest, we¡¯re even now.¡± ¡°Even?¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled coldly. ¡°From what Mr. Feng says, it seems like I¡¯m being unreasonable?¡± Her expression darkened. ¡°What a joke!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve offended me, how dare you still want to call it even? Do I look so easy to bully? If it were someone else who offended your daughter like this, you probably want to destroy the other party¡¯s family and make them remember the lesson forever!¡± ¡°The Feng Family. Ha, I¡¯ll remember you.¡± Indeed, Feng Hua¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard that. However, he quickly restrained his emotions and didn¡¯t reveal too much. However, it was enough for Yan Jinyu. She had already achieved her goal. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t pay attention to my words. Since it¡¯s an apology, I really should have some sincerity in apologizing. How do Eldest Miss Yan think I should deal with the matter of my daughter and wife finding trouble with you?¡± Yan Jinyu was very satisfied with his tact. She smiled, ¡°That¡¯s the right attitude. You have to force me to give you the cold face.¡± ¡°This is school. We¡¯re all students. I won¡¯t go overboard. After all, it¡¯s better to leave a way out since we¡¯ll meet again in the future. Just like yesterday, I only crippled Feng Yan¡¯s hand.¡± She had only crippled one hand¡­ She smiled and said such words lightly. It inevitably gave people a creepy feeling, especially to Feng Yan, the person involved in this matter. ording to Yan Jinyu, if this happened outside the school, would she be even more ruthless? She shivered. A lingering fear slowly rose from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Of course, ¡®we¡¯ll meet again¡¯ is just a saying. My request is that Schoolmate Feng Yan remember to take a detour whenever you see me in the future. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have the chance to meet me again.¡± ¡°Then just take it that I¡¯m kind and won¡¯t pursue the matter.¡± ¡°Apologize. Feng Yan and this Mrs. Feng have to personally bow and apologize to me. This matter will be considered over.¡± Regardless of Feng Yan and Lu Yuan¡¯s gradually twisted and hideous faces, Yan Jinyu smiled faintly and continued, ¡°Am I very kind?¡± ¡°Then, apologize now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to apo¡­¡± A p interrupted Lu Yuan¡¯s angry words. Feng Hua wished he could p her to death. She was ipetent! He had finally stabilized the other party, but she was making a fuss again! The person who lived in the Feng Family now said not to provoke this eldest daughter of the Yan Family. It was best if they didn¡¯t have anything to do with her for the time being, let alone divert her attention to the Feng Family and then investigate in detail. That person didn¡¯t say the exact reason or why he was afraid of Yan Jinyu. In his opinion, Yan Jinyu was just an 18-year-old girl who had led a wandering life and was abandoned after returning to the family. What was there to be afraid of? What was special about Yan Jinyu was that she had a formidable fianc¨¦. However, he did not dare to disobey that person. After all, even his father listened to that person. He heard that that person was an extremely formidable figure. He didn¡¯t know his exact identity. Anyway, when he stood in front of that person, he felt a sense of fear spreading from the bottom of his heart. Moreover, he had seen that person kill before. His methods were so cruel. He couldn¡¯t provoke Yan Jinyu and couldn¡¯t let Yan Jinyu notice the Feng Family. It was the person who had reminded him when he found out that his adopted daughter was studying at Boyu High School in North City. Hence, he was shocked when he found out about what had happened to his adopted daughter here and that his wife had hurriedly taken a ne to help her seek justice. He quickly left all his work and asked for a great favor to take a private ne over. Fortunately, he made it in time. Otherwise, if they really caused amotion and Yan Jinyu noticed the Feng Family, that person probably wouldn¡¯t let him off! ¡°Fenghua, you¡ª¡± ¡°Apologize!¡± He shouted sternly, scaring Lu Yuan. They had been husband and wife for so many years, so she knew that Feng Hua was really angry. Could it be that she really couldn¡¯t be provoked? Could it be that the Yin Family was really so protective of her that even their Feng Family was afraid of her? However, asking her to apologize to a brat¡­ Lu Yuan blushed and felt very humiliated. Inparison, Feng Yan, who had rolled on the ground in public yesterday, didn¡¯t find it so bad now. Holding her ster hand, she bowed to Yan Jinyu. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, I¡¯m sorry! I hope you won¡¯t mind my offense!¡± She understood her father well. Her father was clearly afraid of Yan Jinyu. She wasn¡¯t stupid, so of course, she wouldn¡¯t fight when the odds were against her. She would return all the humiliation she had suffered from Yan Jinyu back to her one day! Lu Yuan red at Feng Yan. Coward! Why did she think that she was smart and wanted to adopt her back then? The bigger she got, the more timid she was. She was embarrassed by her! However, looking at Feng Hua¡¯s attitude, she did not dare to disobey. She gritted her teeth. ¡°S-O-R-R-Y!¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care that she was so unwilling. Anyway, she knew that they wouldn¡¯t sincerely apologize. What she wanted was a process to let people know that she wouldn¡¯t let it go so easily if people offended her. That was all for now. Perhaps, they would have many chances to meet in the future. She would teach them a lesson then. She had to be a good student now. ¡°Since the two of you have apologized, I¡¯ll forgive you magnanimously. Remember my words. Make a detour the next time you see me.¡± Yan Jinyu nced at Wang Ming, whose expression hadpletely changed after Feng Hua suddenly appeared and pped Lu Yuan twice. She smiled slightly. ¡°Oh, and this teacher who wants to seek justice for his student. I almost forgot about you.¡± Wang Ming wasn¡¯t stupid either. Looking at Feng Hua¡¯s posture, he knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend Yan Jinyu. He regretted it in his heart. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have interfered! He would probably be in big trouble just to curry favor with Lu Yuan so that he could take advantage of her! ¡°Sor¡ª¡± ¡°No, no, no. Don¡¯t apologize to me. No matter what, you¡¯re a teacher in school. I can¡¯t ept such a bow and apology.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never seen someone like to interfere in matters without finding out the cause. Of course, I don¡¯t care if you want to curry favor with the other party or take their benefits. I simply don¡¯t like your actions.¡± ¡°Boyu High School can be considered as an extremely good school. Is the school¡¯s standards for hiring teachers so low? He tries to gain benefits from clinging onto influential people, doesn¡¯t differentiate between right and wrong and makes things difficult for students like me who don¡¯t have any background. Is such a teacher worthy of staying in Boyu to teach?¡± Yan Jinyu said this to Zheng Hu, who was standing by the door. ¡°Is it really fine to have such a teacher?¡± ¡°I just transferred here and this happened. I¡¯m afraid such things have happened a lot before this, right? Perhaps, there are still many students who have suffered such losses.¡± Wang Ming was shocked. Zheng Hu was ashamed. For the school to actually have a corrupt teacher like Wang Ming, and for Yan Jinyu¡¯s ¡°students with no background like me¡±. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Student Yan Jinyu. The school will deal with this matter seriously. We will definitely get rid of all the parasites and return a clean and bright learning environment to the students.¡± After saying that, he nced at Wang Ming coldly. Wang Ming fell to the ground. If the school investigated, what else could they not find? It was over! It waspletely over! He regretted it! However, no one cared about him. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t look at him again. ¡°Since the matter has been settled, can I go back to ss? This dy is almost going to cost me one period of my lesson time.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zheng Hu. She made it sound like she was very studious. Don¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t know that she had been ying games the entire day on her first day of school. She was different from the rumors. She was not a country bumpkin or unpresentable. She was especially ruthless when she should be. However, one could not fake one¡¯s education. She really dropped out of school when she was only in the third year of junior high school. It would be strange if she could keep up with her progress after a few years. It was no wonder she was so nonchnt. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I just said that I need to look for you. We can talk on the way.¡± ¡°Mr. Feng, you should send Student Feng Yan back to the hospital quickly. She should be recuperating in the hospital for a while. The child is young. It¡¯s best if she could make a full recovery.¡± Feng Hua looked at Feng Yan¡¯s hand in ster and the bridge of her nose that was covered in the ointment and was a little dissatisfied with her. He thought that if it wasn¡¯t for her, there wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble. ¡°Alright, thank you for the reminder, Dean.¡± ¡°I still have something on. Excuse me.¡± ¡°If you have something to do, please go ahead. My child is studying in Boyu and we¡¯ve troubled you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what we educators do.¡± After exchanging a few pleasantries, Zheng Hu turned and left Xiao Qun¡¯s office. Yan Jinyu nodded slightly at Xiao Qun and left too. However, when she nodded at Xiao Qun at the end, the look she gave him was very meaningful. As for whether Xiao Qun had discovered it or not, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t care either. ¡°Student Yan Jinyu, are there any difficulties in your studies? Or are there any areas that you¡¯re not used to?¡± Zheng Hu asked after walking out of the teachers¡¯ building. Chapter 315 - A Stack Of Test Papers

Chapter 315: A Stack Of Test Papers

¡°There¡¯s nothing difficult or ufortable about it. Thank you for your concern, Dean.¡± Zheng Hu couldn¡¯t continue the conversation. He thought that if she said something was difficult, he would give her a few more suggestions, such as asking the teacher to tutor her when she was free. Putting aside her rtionship with Master Nine, he actually had a good impression of Yan Jinyu as a student. He felt that no matter how strong her backer was, she couldn¡¯t abandon her studies. After all, if the mountain behind her copsed, everyone would run away. It was best to rely on herself. An obedient but not weak child was always very likable. She had been abandoned by her family. If Master Nine changed his mind one day and she didn¡¯t have any ability, her life would probably be very difficult. He sighed inwardly again. ¡°¡­It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I heard that Teacher Xiao arranged for you to sit at the same table as your ss¡¯s Bo Lang?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and said, ¡°Dean, you even know that?¡± ¡°After all, Master Nine personally sent you to Boyu. I naturally have to pay more attention.¡± These words were true. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not telling Teacher Xiao about this beforehand.¡± ¡°Your ss¡¯s Bo Lang has good grades, but his personality¡­ Of course, I¡¯m not criticizing him. I heard from others that Bo Lang is a little difficult to get along with.¡± He sounded very tactful. ¡°If you want to sit alone, I¡¯ll get Teacher Xiao to arrange it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to. I¡¯ll just sit there.¡± She liked the seat by the window. If the school could make Bo Lang not sit in that seat and ask him to move in another seat, she would be very willing. But that was obviously impossible. Bo Lang didn¡¯t look like someone who would sacrifice himself for others. Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to be in a difficult position, Zheng Hu stopped insisting, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Then, if you have any difficulties in school in the future, you can tell Teacher Xiao or look for me directly.¡± Yan Jinyu stopped in her tracks and nced at him. Then, she chuckled, ¡°Alright, thank you, Dean.¡± ¡°By the way, I have a few sets of the first half of the year¡¯s test papers for third-year students. If you haven¡¯t seen them, I¡¯ll send them to you.¡± He didn¡¯t even ask her if she needed them, as he was afraid that she would reject him directly. He did not give her a chance to speak. ¡°I still have something on, so I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll send the test papers to youter.¡± After saying that, he walked away through the other corridor. Yan Jinyu watched him walk away and suddenly smiled. This dean was quite interesting. In the teaching building, the stairs from the second floor to the third floor. Yan Jinyu suddenly stopped in her tracks. She saw Yan Jinyun, who was leaning against the stairs. ¡°Why are you standing here? Aren¡¯t you going to ss?¡± ¡°I applied for leave and came out to the washroom.¡± Yan Jinyun pulled a long face. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you returning to the ssroom after using the washroom?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been answering questions for too long. I need to get some air.¡± ¡°You came to the stairs for air? The ss windows here are all closed. Isn¡¯t it better to stand in the corridor or go straight to the roof?¡± ¡°Why do you have so many questions? I can go wherever I want!¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. ¡°Go back to the ssroom first. I¡¯ll take a breather.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her and smiled. Yan Jinyun¡¯s face turned red before she retracted her gaze. Without saying anything, she walked past her and went upstairs. Undoubtedly, Yan Jinyu was in a very good mood at this moment. *** In the afternoon, Yan Jinyu was speechless for a moment when she saw the thick stack of test papers on her desk. ¡°Jinyu, Dean Zheng personally sent this to you just now. He said to let you read through it first. If you have anything you don¡¯t understand, ask your ssmates or teachers.¡± Feng Yuan said this with a hint of schadenfreude. Even Bo Lang, who was already sitting in his seat, looked at Yan Jinyu strangely when he saw the stack of test papers and revision materials. ¡°Cousin Feng Yuan, did I not give you any gifts after I returned to North City?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at Feng Yuan and smiled. Feng Yuan¡¯s expression froze, ¡°This¡­ There¡¯s no hurry. It¡¯s the same if you send it to me on my birthday this year. Or if you¡¯re free one day, you can treat me to a meal. It¡¯s your thoughts that count, it¡¯s your thoughts that count.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. I think I can give you a gift now.¡± She ced the stack of test papers on his desk. ¡°It¡¯s all for you.¡± She still had the scattered test papers. As for whether she would read them or not, that would be in the future. Feng Yuanughed bitterly, ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that. Jinyu, this gift is too precious.¡± Xu Gui quickly sat further away, afraid that Feng Yuan would give it to him. ¡°It¡¯s not precious. It¡¯s a gift. Whether it¡¯s precious or not depends on the thoughts.¡± As soon as Yan Jinyu finished speaking, Yan Jinyun said, ¡°I bought him a set.¡± She looked at Feng Yuan, ¡°Probably because he has never read it before, so he doesn¡¯t know that he has it too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Yuan, who was being stared at by Yan Jinyun, was speechless. He had indeed apanied Yun¡¯er to the bookshop and Yun¡¯er had indeed bought some books and test papers for him. However, he had ced them on the desk after he brought them home and never touched them again. He really didn¡¯t know which ones were there. Yun¡¯er¡¯s gaze seemed a little scary. He looked away timidly. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it just now. With Yun¡¯er¡¯s reminder, I realized that I indeed have it. So Jinyu, you should take this back. I appreciate your kind intentions.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°How can I take back my gift? Since I¡¯ve given it to you, it¡¯s yours. If you really have it, you can give it to others.¡± Feng Yuan was enlightened, ¡°Oh right, I can give it to someone else!¡± He pushed it to the side. ¡°Xu Gui, it¡¯s yours.¡± Xu Gui waved his hands. ¡°There¡¯s no need, no need!¡± He knew it would be like this! ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s rare for me to give you a gift.¡± Xu Gui, ¡°¡­There¡¯s no need to. Our rtionship isn¡¯t something that a mere gift can measure. Besides, this is a gift from Eldest Miss Yan. Why are you giving it to me? Why don¡¯t you return it to Eldest Miss Yan? I think she needs¡­¡±?it more. Thest two words were stuck in his throat as he was stared at by two pairs of eyes. Xu Gui felt that it was so difficult for him. Yuan and Miss Yan looked smiley, but for some reason, he felt that it was a little scary. ¡°¡­Alright, alright. Thank you guys!¡± Xu Gui wanted to cry. Feng Yuan wanted to say that he could actually put it aside after epting it. However, after thinking about it, he didn¡¯t say it. He was different from Xu Gui. Jinyu had already said that this was a greeting gift for him. If he ignored it after epting it, he would be too ipetent as a brother. Xu Gui was different. He would not have any objections if he did not work on the gift. ¡°Good luck.¡± Yan Jinyu left two words and walked back to her seat. Bo Lang was about to stand up and let her in when he saw her leap lightly over the table with one hand on it. ¡°¡­¡± He sat back down stiffly. Fortunately, he did not stand up. Otherwise, he would be embarrassed. If one looked closely, they would notice that there was an imperceptible blush on Bo Lang¡¯s usually cold face. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t realize it. Luo Yikun, who was lying on the table, looked at Xu Gui, who was staring at the stack of test papers and about to cry. He felt that it was especially interesting. ¡°Little Guizi.¡± ¡°What are you shouting for!¡± Xu Gui red at him. ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re treating me so badly. I wanted to say that I can help you do half of it¡­¡± ¡°Are you serious?!¡± Xu Gui pounced over and grabbed his arm with a look of surprise. Luo Yikun was just joking at first. Seeing him like this, his eyes flickered. ¡°Yes, really. I¡¯m bored sleeping every day. I want to find something to do. I¡¯m worried.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still bored?¡± Xu Gui looked disbelieving, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you feel bored in the past? Didn¡¯t you find something new every few days?¡± Looking at his hand that was grabbing his arm, a glint shed through Luo Yikun¡¯s eyes. ¡°You also said that we can find something new every few days. After so many years, I¡¯ve yed everything that needs to be yed. I can¡¯t find anything new now.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee to school on time every day, right?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to school on time to¡­¡± He suddenly stopped and felt frustrated. Luo Yikun raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°Nothing, nothing!¡± ¡°You said you wanted to help me do half of the test. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes, really. Eldest Miss Yan gave me an entire set. Other than the test papers and analysis, I can also help you draw out the main points. You don¡¯t have to read every page.¡± Xu Gui looked surprised, ¡°Really?!¡± The smile in Luo Yikun¡¯s eyes deepened. How innocent was he? If he didn¡¯t like them, he could choose not to do them, but he was so honest. ¡°Really.¡± Xu Gui was overjoyed. On second thought, Luo Yikun was a bottom-feeder. What could he do? ¡°Your results aren¡¯t even as good as mine. Can you understand it? You even want to help me highlight the main points!¡± Xu Gui had a look of disdain as he let go of him and sat back down. Looking at his arm, Luo Yikun felt a little forlorn. ¡°If I can¡¯t understand it, you can teach me. If not, we can learn together. It¡¯s better than you finishing these test papers alone and reading the analysis page by page, right?¡± Xu Gui thought for a moment, ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± Suddenly, his eyes lit up. ¡°By the way, if I can find you to do them together, why can¡¯t I find a few more people to do them? Wouldn¡¯t it be faster if everyone went through them together then? We might be able to finish it in a few days.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luo Yikun. Xu Gui hadn¡¯t thought of not doing them, but he coulde up with the idea of finding more people to do them. This was indeed¡­ strange. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Eldest Miss Yan will be angry if you find a few more people to do it? This is a gift from her. You saw the video on the forum yesterday. She¡¯s someone you can¡¯t provoke. If she really wants to fuss about it, can you beat her?¡± Xu Gui¡¯s expression turned cold as he carefully looked in Yan Jinyu¡¯s direction. ¡°Then forget it.¡± Luo Yikun was about to be happy when he heard Xu Gui say, ¡°In order to prevent Eldest Miss Yan from getting angry, you don¡¯t have to help me. I¡¯ll just slowly endure it alone.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luo Yikun. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan isn¡¯t so petty. She heard me say that I wanted to help you just now and wasn¡¯t angry. I think she also knows that the college entrance examination is only three months away. There¡¯s too much information and you can¡¯t finish it alone. She doesn¡¯t mind if I help you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask her or your deskmate.¡± Feng Yuan was looking at them with interest. He looked like he had seen through Luo Yikun. Luo Yikun didn¡¯t dodge and let him look at him openly. It was good that Feng Yuan had seen through him. He was afraid that Feng Yuan could not see through him. Feng Yuan had hooked arms with the person he liked every day. He had unintentionally ¡°ruined¡± their interactions many times, but Feng Yuan still did not have any awareness. Chapter 316 - The Teachers Attention

Chapter 316: The Teacher¡¯s Attention

Fortunately, Feng Yuan had a partner. He didn¡¯t spend as much time with Xu Gui as with Yan Jinyun. Otherwise, he really couldn¡¯t tolerate it. Xu Gui nced in Yan Jinyu¡¯s direction again. Ask her? Forget it. If he really asked and she said that he had to treat the gift seriously, he would really be finished. He should ask Yuan. ¡°Yuan, if I really ask Luo Yikun for help, will Eldest Miss Yan be angry?¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s not that petty.¡± Actually, Jinyu might not even care if Xu Gui did it or not. What Jinyu cared about was that she could get rid of it herself. He had seen it just now. When Jinyu saw the pile of study materials and papers on the table, her expression froze for a moment. She was clearly afraid to see these things. It was also his fault for gloating. Fortunately, Yun¡¯er saved him. Yun¡¯er was still the best¡­ Just as he thought that, he received a message from Yan Jinyun. Content: ¡°I¡¯ve finished my share. I¡¯ve highlighted the main points of the report and left it at home. I¡¯ll bring it over to you tomorrow. Look at the main points I¡¯ve highlighted. You won¡¯t waste too much time.¡± Feng Yuan felt dizzy. He looked like he was about to faint. Indeed, one should not gloat too much and only want to watch others¡¯ good shows. He couldn¡¯t bear not to read the main points that Yun¡¯er had personally drawn out. However, Yun¡¯er¡¯s next message made him silent. I want to go to North City University with you. North City University was also a top university in the country. It was not easy to get into it. He had originally nned to study at North City University too, but he simply needed his family toe forward and spend some money to get in. Now that he saw Yun¡¯er¡¯s message, he suddenly wanted to try to enter it with his own exam results. Was he crazy? With his lousy grades¡­ However, when he saw the two people beside him, he suddenly felt that he still had some hope. He was in thirdst ce in the ss, Xu Gui was in secondst, and Luo Yikun was inst ce. ¡°Alright, since Yuan said that Eldest Miss Yan won¡¯t be angry, the two of us will do it together.¡± ¡°Give me the important part of the materials that needs to be highlighted. I¡¯ll take it back and highlight the important parts. From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll do the questions in the ssroom or read the important parts during ss. I¡¯ll go to the library in the afternoon or on the weekend. I¡¯lle up with a study n.¡± Xu Gui looked at Luo Yikun in a daze. Then, the corners of his lips twitched, ¡°Y-you don¡¯t have to be so serious, right?¡± Luo Yikun¡¯s expression turned serious for a second. ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to do it, you have to do it seriously. Do you actually just want to bluff your way through? In that case, why waste that time?¡± Xu Gui was shocked by him. ¡°W-Why are you so fierce? I was just saying. I didn¡¯t say no.¡± ¡°Y-you can do whatever you want. Just arrange it and let me know. Anyway, I don¡¯t have anything else to do. I can free up my time anytime.¡± Xu Gui did not realize that he was already being timid in front of Luo Yikun. Seeing him like this, Luo Yikun nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± The smile in his eyes was a little obvious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll teach you well and let you get into a good university in three months.¡± Xu Gui sneered and rolled his eyes, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯re thest in our ss¡­ Oh, no, you¡¯re thest in our year and you want to teach me so that I could go to university? Where¡¯s your logic? I should be the one teaching you!¡± ¡°Alright, you teach me then.¡± Xu Gui was stunned. Why did he feel so strange when he saw Luo Yikun say such words with such a sly smile? He ced the books about the study materials onto Luo Yikun¡¯s desk. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to highlight the main points? Take them!¡± Luo Yikun smiled and took them. It was unknown if it was intentional or not, but when he took the books, he held Xu Gui¡¯s hand. Xu Gui was so frightened that he quickly retracted his hand. The books almost fell to the ground. They were only saved because Luo Yikun quickly caught them. Xu Gui felt ufortable and was about to scold him when he saw Luo Yikun cing the books on the table attentively. Luo Yikun did not have any special reaction. Was it really an ident? Was he too paranoid? He was doubting himself¡­ However, he did not see Luo Yikun rubbing his fingertips carefully and smiling. Luo Yikun thought that Eldest Miss Yan had helped him a lot. Just because of this, he would return this favor to her when he had the chance in the future. As for whether Eldest Miss Yan could tell what he had thoughts for Xu Gui, he dared to say that she could definitely tell, even if she rarely paid attention to someone ¡°unimportant¡± like him. The number one killer, Chi, was not an undeserved reputation. Other than her skills, her perception must be extraordinary too. In reality, Yan Jinyu really didn¡¯t think too much. She simply wanted to throw that set of test papers to someone else. ¡°Jinyu, did you give away that set of test papers just like that?¡± Tan Shiyun turned back and asked. However, the moment she turned back, her gaze would always sweep at Bo Lang first before quickly sweeping past him. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°But from what I see, the dean seemed to have bought them personally. The dean doesn¡¯t give sses to the third-year students so it¡¯s impossible for him to have the entire brand new set of Year Three¡¯s test papers. The dean seems to be quite good to you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s probably because he was entrusted by Brother Nine to take care of me. Brother Nine has never gone to high school either. Although he has mastered all the knowledge and even received a double doctorate from the Imperial Capital University, he doesn¡¯t know that a high school student, especially the third-year students, needs to do some suitable test papers. It¡¯s not strange that he asked the director to take care of me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tan Shiyun and the others. For some reason, they felt like they had been shown off to. They were talking about the dean taking special care of her because of Master Nine. She could say that Master Nine had never attended high school before, so why did she have to emphasize his double doctorate in Imperial Capital University? Was she trying to show off how outstanding Master Nine was? ¡°¡­Then, Jinyu, you¡¯re very blessed. Your fianc¨¦ treats you so well.¡± After holding it in for a long time, Tan Shiyun finally said this. ¡°Right, I think so too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She unted again. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that since he¡¯d bought the test papers and reports for you, you should at least take a look at them casually. You don¡¯t have to spend too much time. It¡¯s not bad to just take a look at them during ss. After all, it¡¯s someone else¡¯s kind intentions, be it the director¡¯s kind intentions or your fianc¨¦¡¯s kind intentions.¡± Yan Jinyu put down the textbook that she was about to prop up and smiled at her, ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± Tan Shiyun was stunned when she heard that. Concerned about her? She recovered her friendly smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to be friends? You¡¯re my friend. Of course, I care about you.¡± Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°Since it¡¯s his kind intention, I¡¯ll just ept it. It doesn¡¯t matter who I give it to. I¡¯d only studied until my third year of junior high school. If I can¡¯t keep up with this knowledge, there¡¯s no point in giving those things to me. It¡¯s better to give them to someone who needs them more.¡± Xu Gui shouted inwardly,?No! I don¡¯t need them! Tan Shiyun and Bo Lang were silent for a second. Their expressions were also weird for that second. ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t I keep a portion of them?¡± Yan Jinyu gestured for her to look at the few sets of exam papers on her desk. ¡°These are enough for me to do the test papers.¡± Tan Shiyun made a helpless expression. ¡°Alright, Jinyu, you can ask me questions that you don¡¯t know how to answer when you do the test papers. We¡¯re friends. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Of course, there were no problems. For the next week, Yan Jinyu was aplete cker. She was tired of ying stupid games on her phone in ss. She even brought the tablet that Yin Jiujin had prepared for her from the dorm to the ssroom and yed games every day as if no one was around. Oh, it was not as if there was no one else around. At least, she was still cing a book on the table to block it. She was not so tant. Although it was useless, the teacher standing on the podium could still see it clearly. She was still like this after another week. Some teachers could not tolerate her anymore. Especially her English teacher who liked her docile and obedient looks. The English teacher¡¯s name was Hu Chengcheng. She was a female teacher in her thirties. Friday, morning, English ss. For the nth time, the English teacher saw Yan Jinyu looking down and ying games. She ignored the principal and the dean¡¯s instructions and called her up, ¡°Student Yan Jinyu.¡± Yan Jinyu, who was engrossed in the game, wasn¡¯t actually addicted to it. She looked up as soon as she heard the teacher calling her. ¡°Teacher, are you calling me?¡± Her hand was still on the tablet, so the game wasn¡¯t affected at all. ¡°¡­¡± Hu Chengcheng, who saw this scene, was speechless. If such a formidable ability was used in learning, she would definitely be very outstanding. Such an outstanding child, why¡­ Why was she so yful? ¡°Stand up and read this paragraph I wrote on the ckboard.¡± There were more than 30 words in that paragraph. Yan Jinyu stood up, but her index fingers were still on the tablet. She looked at the ckboard and smiled. ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t know how to.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Bo Lang, who was sleeping. Couldn¡¯t a person who knew manynguages read simple English? However, Hu Chengcheng did not doubt her words. She asked with heartache and pity, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know any words?¡± ¡°Not really. I still know one or two words asionally. When I was in junior high in the town, my results were above average. Although we only have less than 100 people in each grade, I still know a few words. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t interacted with them for too long and have almost forgotten them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Bo Lang. He couldn¡¯t sleep even more. Did she also train her ability to lie without changing her expression? Tan Shiyun turned back to look at Yan Jinyu. Her expression was a little indescribable. Even Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan were silent, let alone Luo Yikun, who knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, and Luo Qiu, who had seen Yan Jinyu make a move. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just read as much as you can.¡± Hu Chengcheng was very patient. Yes, the obedient, beautiful, and cute child who grew up in a small town had dropped out of school after her third year in junior high. Her heart ached for her. Yan Jinyu looked at Hu Chengcheng and suddenly pressed the ck screen for the tablet. She didn¡¯t care if the game had ended or not. This was the first time she had pressed the ck screen before the game ended. In the past, even if something happened to her when she yed games, she would still multitask. There seemed to be something wrong with this Teacher Hu. Why did she keep feeling that she was looking at her with a gaze full of ¡°maternal love¡±? However, this was also the one thing that touched her the most, even if she didn¡¯t want to admit it. She had never had that since she was young. The only people who made her feel this way a little were her aunties Yan Ruyu and Luo Linlin. And the way they looked at her was a little different from the way Hu Chengcheng looked at her. Even she could not tell what was different. This feeling was very strange. Actually, she had long realized that Hu Chengcheng was looking at her with such a gaze. It was just that she didn¡¯t care much. Now that she looked at it seriously, it really felt different. She found it interesting and a little touching. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to be shy. Be bold. We¡¯re all ssmates. No one willugh at you if you can¡¯t read well.¡± Her tone was like she was coaxing a child. ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. What the hell was being shy about? Seeing that she was silent, Hu Chengcheng thought that she was frightened. She lowered her voice even more gently, ¡°Why don¡¯t I read it with you?¡± Chapter 317 - The So-Called Weakness

Chapter 317: The So-Called Weakness

Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Alright, thank you, Teacher.¡± Seeing that she had agreed, Hu Chengcheng was overjoyed. She read the content on the ckboard once. She spoke a little slowly and finished it in one go. She read the 30 words in two segments. It could be said that she took very good care of Yan Jinyu. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up. Fortunately, she managed to keep up. She kept up with both segments. Hearing Yan Jinyu¡¯s pronunciation, Hu Chengcheng¡¯s eyes lit up. She was excited and also a little proud. Staring at Yan Jinyu, her eyes lit up. ¡°Your pronunciation is very standard!¡± ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. She was neither arrogant nor rash, as if the person being praised wasn¡¯t her. This made Hu Cheng doubt herself. Wasn¡¯t her praise obvious enough? Why didn¡¯t the child look affected? ¡°Teacher, can I sit down now?¡± Hu Chengcheng was stunned and quickly said, ¡°Please.¡± She regretted it after saying that. She still had something to say. After pondering for a moment, she still said, ¡°Yan Jinyu, your pronunciation is of very high standard. You seem to be very talented in thenguage. Although I probably can¡¯t teach you much since you¡¯re taking the college entrance examination in less than three months, I still hope that you can listen carefully in ss.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to put too much pressure on yourself or demand that you learn as much as you can. Just listen.¡± Her tone wasn¡¯t harsh. It sounded like she was coaxing a child. ¡°Alright, Teacher.¡± After that, she didn¡¯t y games for the entire ss. Although she mostly stared out of the window in a daze and only asionally looked at the ckboard, Hu Chengcheng was very satisfied. Hu Chengcheng thought to herself,?The principal and the dean have even repeatedly instructed them that Yan Jinyu is a person they can¡¯t afford to provoke. If she doesn¡¯t want to listen to them in ss, they should let her be. Now, it seemed like she was very obedient. She was so obedient and polite. She was indeed the child that she couldn¡¯t help but like at first sight. Even if she did not focus all her attention on the ss, it was already a huge improvement. At this rate, it was not far from her listening attentively. Only a few people were shocked by Yan Jinyu¡¯s actions. Fortunately, she was in a daze most of the time. Otherwise, those people who knew her identity or knew that she was not simple would be even more flustered. After the first lesson, Tan Shiyun turned back, ¡°Jinyu, isn¡¯t Teacher Hu very nice? Really, she¡¯s the gentlest teacher I¡¯ve met in all these years.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Yuan and Xu Gui, who happened to hear her words. Gentle? Teacher Hu had shouted at them a lot when they were in Year One and Year Two. She did not seem to be a gentle person. However, in Year Three, she probably felt that they were hopeless and could not be bothered with them. Even Bo Lang, who was publicly acknowledged to have an extremely bad temper and was not easy to get along with, had been criticized by her a few times. It was just thatter on, when Bo Lang¡¯s results were good and he was always first in the level, she no longer cared about him. Actually, the teacher¡¯s background wasn¡¯t very strong even though she dared to shout at them. It was just that among them, other than a few specially-recruited top students, most of them were from big families. Most of them were still very good at respecting their teachers. This was the upbringing of the children of big families. Even if there were a few people who were unwilling to be scolded by the teachers, they did not dare to show it because they would be looked down on and their upbringing would be criticized. This was also an atmosphere created in the small environment of Boyu High School. Of course, their ss did the best when ites to respecting teachers in Boyu. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The top socialite in North City was in their ss. She was well-mannered and wless. Everyone would be imperceptibly affected. There were also people who weren¡¯t affected, but there were very few of them who were like Bo Lang. Although they were not affected, as long as the teacher was right, they were not someone who would fuss over it. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very good.¡± ¡°Then, Jinyu, will you listen to Teacher Hu¡¯s English ss seriously in the future?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her seriously and suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired of ying games for two consecutive weeks. I can¡¯t find anything to kill time with. Perhaps, I¡¯ll listen to ss seriously.¡± She rubbed her eyes. ¡°Needless to say, my vision has decreased a little from ying games on the screen every day. I didn¡¯t y games just now. I looked out of the window and then at the ckboard. My eyes feel much better.¡± In other words, she wasn¡¯t ying games because she wanted to listen to ss seriously. She was just tired of ying games and her eyes were tired. ¡°Indeed. It hurts your eyes to y games on the screen every day. Jinyu, you should y less in the future. If you don¡¯t want to listen to ss, you can sleep on the table,¡± Feng Yuan said. After saying that, he saw Yan Jinyu looking at him with a faint smile. Feng Yuan quickly hid his phone guiltily andughed dryly. He actually yed games in ss too. They were either sleeping or ying games. This was already the norm. Now, he came to school every day because of Yun¡¯er. He had to go to school with Yun¡¯er and have lunch together. Otherwise, he would have long gone to some inte cafe to y games. However, ever since he made things clear to Yun¡¯er, he rarely yed games. In the ssroom, he often slept on his table. Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Mm-hm, that¡¯s a good suggestion.¡± ¡°Jinyu, actually, you can use the test papers that the dean bought for you to do it. It¡¯s getting closer and closer to the college entrance examination. The teachers in our ss are very open-minded. Even if you do the test papers for other subjects in ss, the teachers won¡¯t interfere,¡± Tan Shiyun said. In reality, the teachers wouldn¡¯t care about sleeping or ying games. At least, they wouldn¡¯t care about those people who had special treatment. The teachers would be very relieved if they saw that they were willing to do the test paper. Yan Jinyu nced at the brand new test papers on the table. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it in the future. I think I¡¯ve found something new to kill time.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yan Jinyu gestured for her to look to her right. Tan Shiyun really looked over and happened to see a girl wearing earphones and holding a phone as she chased after a melodramatic idol drama. ¡°That one. It seems interesting too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tan Shiyun. She suspected that the girl in front of her who wanted to watch an idol drama wasn¡¯t the feared number one killer in the world. It was understandable that she was ying games, but who could have imagined that she would use her phone to watch a drama like an ordinary girl? Or was it that the rumors about that person were actually exaggerated and she was actually not very formidable? If that was the case, did she no longer have to be so afraid of her¡­ Just as she thought that, Tan Shiyun quickly shook off the thought. She had been livingfortably for too long, and it made her feel rxed. She was almost deceived by Yan Jinyu¡¯s harmless appearance. How could the rumors about that person be exaggerated? That was the mission that was said to be impossible to aplish in the killer world and yet she killed the person in charge of the Jones Family at its peak at the age of 10. Even Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed at her hands¡­ In front of Yan Jinyu, it was best not to rx for even a second and be vignt at all times. Tan Shiyun quickly restrained her emotions and said helplessly, ¡°This¡­ Watching dramas seems to hurt the eyes too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as ying games. I¡¯m wearing earphones. If my eyes are tired, I¡¯ll look out of the window. I won¡¯t be bored listening to the voices.¡± Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t joking. She really felt that this was a good way to pass time. At least, she had never dabbled in watching dramas before. She would just take it as understanding something new. Moreover, she noticed a face in the show that the girl was watching. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you ask the ssmates who like to watch television for rmendations.¡± ¡°Thank you, ss Monitor.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so polite. Aren¡¯t we friends? Actually, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve wanted to say for a long time. You don¡¯t have to keep calling me ss Monitor. Just call me by my name. All my rtives and friends call me Shiyun. You can call me that too.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled brightly. ¡°Alright, Shiyun.¡± ¡°I suddenly realized that my name is quite nice.¡± Tan Shiyun looked very happy. The bell rang. ¡°Jinyu, if you really want to watch a show, just find one randomly first. I¡¯ll help you ask which shows are good after school.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and agreed. She took out her earphones from her bag and watched television with her tablet. It was a very melodramatic idol drama. After sleeping for three periods, Bo Lang looked up and happened to see Yan Jinyu watching the television with great interest. The teacher on the stage was still seriously giving ss. Bo Lang was silent for a long time. She was really following the show¡­ i ¡°It seems like Eldest Miss Yan likes our English teacher very much.¡± She only didn¡¯t do anything else in her ss. Of course, being in a daze didn¡¯t count. At least, she still looked at the ckboard asionally. Yan Jinyu ignored him. Anyway, she was wearing earphones, so she couldn¡¯t hear him. Bo Lang didn¡¯t care either. He didn¡¯t seem to care if she could hear him. He said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Eldest Miss Yan has undoubtedly exposed your weakness to someone with ulterior motives.¡± Yan Jinyu took off one of her earphones and turned to look at him. ¡°Weakness?¡± She chuckled. ¡°Do you have a misunderstanding about the word ¡®weakness¡¯?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I do have a weakness. Yin Jiujin, whom everyone knows, is my weakness. If you have the ability to catch him and threaten me, I¡¯ll definitely be threatened.¡± ¡°If anyone who has some feelings for me and cares about me is my weakness, then I would have too many weaknesses. After all, I¡¯m loved by everyone.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Bo Lang. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who cares about others¡¯ lives?¡± ¡°If you really think so, I don¡¯t have a choice either. You can just capture someone to threaten me and see if I¡¯ll be threatened. Not only the English teacher, but I¡¯ve also interacted with Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan many times. You can capture them all at once. They might really be useful.¡± Bo Lang clenched his fists lightly and his expression darkened. ¡°Why do you have to speak so sharply? I owe you my life. You know very well that I won¡¯t harm you.¡± Yan Jinyu hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, no. Don¡¯t try to build a rtionship with me. I¡¯m not familiar with you. It was just a coincidence back then. We only cooperated because we each took what we needed. Don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m very familiar with you.¡± ¡°To me, there are only my own people and enemies. There¡¯s no middle ground.¡± Bo Lang clenched and unclenched his fists. He frowned deeply. ¡°I won¡¯t harm you. I came to North City to protect you.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him and took off her other earphone. She smiled faintly, ¡°To protect me? Then, tell me who wants to kill me?¡± Bo Lang clenched his fists. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t look so fearless for my sake. Not to mention that I don¡¯t need your so-called protection at all, even if I really need it, ask yourself honestly. Did youe to North City to protect me or to protect the person who wants to kill me?¡± Bo Lang fell silent. Yan Jinyu sneered, ¡°So, don¡¯t use the excuse of protecting me. I¡¯m most afraid of owing people some messy favors.¡± ¡°However, what you said makes me even more certain that you¡¯re not Jones. Even if the first and only time we met was at the Jones Family.¡± Bo Lang was her second suspect. The reason was that she had seen Bo Lang in the Jones Family¡¯s castle when she went on a mission back then. The reason why she wasn¡¯t sure that Bo Lang was Jones and even felt that Yuan Xi was more suspicious than Bo Lang was because when she met Bo Lang in the Jones Family, Bo Lang¡¯s situation was very bad. Chapter 318 - An Incident During Their Holiday

Chapter 318: An Incident During Their Holiday

When she was about to leave the Jones Family after killing Old Jones, she identally entered a prison-like ce to avoid the patrol in the castle and saw the seriously injured Bo Lang there. She didn¡¯t want to interfere at first. It was only when Bo Lang begged her and said that he knew the way to leave the Jones Family without alerting the people on patrol that she brought him along. The Jones Family was indeed difficult to deal with at that time. Otherwise, so many top killers wouldn¡¯t have died in that mission. If she really rmed the patrolling people, it would be very troublesome for her to escape. Hence, she brought Bo Lang along. Anyway, Bo Lang was not lethal at all. If he tried to harm her midway, she would deal with him then. Unexpectedly, Bo Lang really didn¡¯t lie to her. The two of them followed the path and left Jones Castle silently. At that moment, Bo Lang was covered in injuries. Many of them were whip wounds. Someone had whipped him repeatedly. There were also many other wounds on his body. It was obvious that he had suffered a lot. Bo Lang should have a grudge with the Jones Family. Why would Yan Jinyu suspect that he was Jones? Of course, there was a reason for that. Because Old Jones was a pervert and often enjoyed torturing others, who knew if he would torture his own son too? Bo Lang had led the way for her, but she had brought Bo Lang out of the cell. Wasn¡¯t it them just getting what they needed? As soon as they left Jones Castle, the two of them separated. She didn¡¯t leave a word behind, nor did she care if Bo Lang was dead or alive. Bo Lang must have deduced her identity from the fact that she was the one who killed Old Jones. He must have spent some effort to find out that she was the eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City. After all, he had seen her face. If he really wanted to investigate, he might be able to find out. She indeed looked like her grandmother. Besides, he had appeared in North City almost three years ago and was rted to the Jones Family. It was possible for him to find out her identity from the Ghost ughter members who were lucky enough to survive. In the past, Ghost ughter Ind was very formidable. As long as Liu Guang wanted to investigate, it was very easy to find out her background. They knew that she came from North City and was only two years old when she entered Ghost ughter Ind, so it was very easy to investigate. Speaking of which, she only told Feng and the rest her identity after destroying Ghost ughter Ind. In the past, they only knew her name. Of course, after knowing her name, she did not know if they had tried to find out anything from her family in private. ¡°Y-you know who it is?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled mysteriously. She didn¡¯t answer him. She put on her earphones and continued to watch her stupid drama. Bo Lang stared at her for a long time before retracting his gaze and not asking further. He knew she wouldn¡¯t say it. Then, did she know? Or did she not know? If she knew, why didn¡¯t she take the initiative? Their voices were not loud, and even Feng Yuan could not hear them clearly. He only saw them talking. Bo Lang was the ¡°god of sleeping¡± and the scariest school tyrant. It was very difficult to see him lift up his head even once a day. It was already very conspicuous if he didn¡¯t sleep, let alone when he was chatting with Yan Jinyu! Yes, chatting! Although they could not hear clearly, the two of them were obviously chatting ¡°in high spirits¡±! Feng Yuan was also a little surprised, let alone the others. However, although others couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, Tan Shiyun, who had been paying attention, heard it, even though there was a small distance between their tables. Tan Shiyun wasn¡¯t that calm. So, they did know each other! He owed her his life. The Jones Family¡­ Could it be that Bo Lang had escaped from the Jones Family with Yan Jinyu¡¯s help back then? Yes, why didn¡¯t she think of that? After Bo Lang escaped from the Jones Family, there was news of that person bing famous after killing Old Jones. She was young back then, but because she was the heir of her family and had received strict training since she was young, she knew more than others. Coupled with their family¡¯s rtionship with the Jones Family, she paid special attention to these matters. However, Bo Lang actually came to North City to protect Yan Jinyu. Although she came with a mission, she wouldn¡¯t havee if Bo Lang hadn¡¯te to North City too. She thought that Bo Lang was here to help that person and was afraid that Bo Lang would be in danger, so she followed him¡­ No wonder Bo Lang had ignored her all these years. It turned out that he already had someone on his mind. ¡°Shiyun, are you alright? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Her deskmate was shocked to see her like this. Tan Shiyun was shocked when she realized that her emotions were too obvious. She was too careless. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°But you¡­ look like you¡¯re about to cry.¡± ¡°I probably read too long and got tired.¡± ¡°Then, you¡¯d better go and buy a bottle of eye drops. Otherwise, you might end up having short-sightedness.¡± The deskmate adjusted the heavy sses on her nose bridge. ¡°I especially envy you. Your results are clearly so good, but you don¡¯t have short-sightedness and don¡¯t need to wear sses anymore. You have to protect your vision. Otherwise, a pair of sses can affect your looks.¡± ¡°Yes, I will. Thank you.¡± Her deskmate smiled and continued listening to the lesson. After her deskmate stopped looking at her, the smile on Tan Shiyun¡¯s face suddenly froze. If one looked carefully, they could still see a hint of bitterness in her frozen smile. Tan Shiyun didn¡¯t know that at this moment, Bo Lang looked up at her and then lowered his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking. Yan Jinyu also nced at Tan Shiyun imperceptibly. *** After Friday, it was the weekend. During this period of time, Yan Jinyu had been in school and Yin Jiujin could only see her in the morning and at night. Yin Jiujin was a little dissatisfied with this, so he cleared his Saturday and Sunday and brought Yan Jinyu to a hot spring resort in North City. He decided to stay with Yan Jinyu for the entire two days and 48 hours. As soon as they arrived at the hot spring resort, the two of them soaked in the hot spring in their room for a long time before leaving for lunch. At that moment, the two of them were eating in the restaurant of the resort when there was a suddenmotion. ¡°You b*tch. It¡¯s your honor that I like you. How dare you ssh alcohol on me? I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡± As she spoke, she pped him. It was at this moment that Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin noticed the situation over there. The woman had already been pped to the ground. Seeing Yan Jinyu¡¯s frown, Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand that was holding his chopsticks paused. ¡°Do you know her?¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Do you need me to step in?¡± The youngdy was not someone who was kind for no reason. Since she knew this person and even frowned because of this, it meant that she would not stand and watch. Yan Jinyu was very satisfied that Yin Jiujin could understand her thoughts without saying a word. ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± She stood up and walked over. When she passed by Yin Jiujin, she bent down and kissed the corner of his lips. ¡°Such a small fry isn¡¯t worthy of you making a move. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Your father gave you to me. You¡¯re mine now. If you didn¡¯t have some looks, I wouldn¡¯t have taken a fancy to you! How dare you show me attitude!¡± The fat man with the beer belly said fiercely as he raised his leg to kick the woman who had fallen to the ground. There was a bang and then another. Someone was kicked, but it was not the woman on the ground. It was the fat man who raised his leg to kick her. Just as he raised his leg and was about to kick her, his stomach was kicked and he was sent flying. He knocked over the table beside him and rolled to the ground. He gritted his teeth in pain. ¡°Who the hell is being a busybody!¡± When he saw the person standing there, the fat man¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°So it¡¯s a little beauty!¡± Yan Jinyu was wearing a spring floral long dress. Her long hair fell to her waist. There was no smile on her face, and her good looks werepletely on disy. She was a cold beauty. However, just as he finished speaking, Yan Jinyu kicked him. The fat man spat out a mouthful of blood and lost a tooth. He then fell to the ground. He said, ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and catch her!¡± He shouted at the two bodyguards standing at the side. The two bodyguards were very strong. They looked like martial arts practitioners who were not easy to deal with. It was a stark contrast to Yan Jinyu¡¯s small body. The woman, who had yet to recover from the shock of Yan Jinyu¡¯s sudden appearance and her kicking such a fat man away, hurriedly shouted, ¡°Student Yan Jinyu, go now! Don¡¯t bother about me!¡± Yan Jinyu turned back to look at her and didn¡¯t say anything. Before they could see what she was doing, they saw her spin around quickly like she was dancing and the two bodyguards were sent flying. The floor seemed to tremble when the two of them hit the ground. It was obvious how bulky the two of them were. Many of the customers who were eating in the restaurant were still worried that Yan Jinyu would suffer. When they saw this scene, they were so shocked that their jaws almost dropped. In the blink of an eye, such a weak girl had sent two strong bodyguards flying? Were they seeing things? Someone even rubbed their eyes to confirm that it was definitely true. She was obviously a martial arts practitioner! After settling them, Yan Jinyu ignored them. She turned and reached out to the woman who had forgotten to stand up. She smiled gently, ¡°Teacher Hu.¡± This woman was Yan Jinyu¡¯s English teacher, Hu Chengcheng. The fear, sadness, and shock in Hu Chengcheng¡¯s eyes had notpletely disappeared. She was afraid because of the fat man earlier. She was sad because the fat man said that she was given to him by her father. She was shocked because of Yan Jinyu¡¯s sudden appearance and Yan Jinyu¡¯s formidable skills. ¡°Y-Yan Jinyu, I¡­¡± Hu Chengcheng¡¯s feelings were veryplicated. She wanted to cry, but she felt that it was not appropriate to cry in front of the child she liked. However, she was really too afraid. If the child had not suddenly appeared just now, she would probably¡­ There were many people eating here, but they only looked at her with pity. They had no intention of helping her at all. She guessed that this fatty¡¯s status was rather high, so they did not dare to offend him. She had no intention of ming others for not helping her. After all, helping was a favor. It wasn¡¯t their duty to help her. She was not their loved one. She was just afraid. She couldn¡¯t control her fear. After a long while, she looked at Yan Jinyu and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± cing her hand in Yan Jinyu¡¯s, Hu Chengcheng realized that her entire body was trembling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re alright now.¡± After she stabilized herself, Yan Jinyu let go of her hand. Hu Chengcheng forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve made a fool of myself in front of you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that Teacher is alright.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hu Chengcheng was about to ask her why she was here when she was interrupted. ¡°Manager! Manager! Capture this damn girl and this bitch for me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you continue operating here!¡± Chapter 319 - Min Tings Woman

Chapter 319: Min Ting¡¯s Woman

The manager was a middle-aged man. He hurriedly walked over and asked the fat man who was still lying on the ground, ¡°Boss Huang, are you alright? Shall I call an ambnce for you first?¡± ¡°I asked you to help me catch them. Cut the crap!¡± His teeth were chattering. The manager didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu, but he still had good judgment. The girl in front of him was outstanding in terms of temperament, looks, and skills. It was obvious that she was not an ordinary person. He did not want to offend Boss Huang, but the girl in front of him¡­ His intuition told him that he could not offend her either. ¡°Boss Huang, harmony makes money. Why bother with a little girl? There are so many people watching. If word gets out, won¡¯t you lose your face? Why not let me be the peacemaker and get this girl to apologize to you. This matter will be over. What do you¡­¡± ¡°Cut the crap! Hurry up and tie them up. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t continue to operate here!¡± ¡°This brat. I must torture her ruthlessly and make her cry and beg¡­¡± The voice behind suddenly stopped. The fat body that was about to stand up, was stomped back to the ground. The shiny leather shoes moved from his heart to his neck. He stepped on his throat. Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes were sinister and his body exuded a frightening chill. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Boss Huang almost fainted from fear as his life was in the hands of others. He didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly as he feared that the other party would break his neck. Looking at this handsome, noble, and ruthless man, Boss Huang trembled all over. ¡°Y-you are?¡± With a plop, the manager at the side knelt down with a pale and trembling face, ¡°M-Master Nine.¡± Master Nine?! Boss Huang¡¯s eyes widened in shock. In North City, who didn¡¯t know Master Nine¡¯s name? H-he¡­ T-this¡­ ¡°Yo! I seem to have heard someone say that this ce can¡¯t be opened. Who is that? Who dares to say such big words in my territory? I want to meet him.¡± A man who looked even more exquisite than a woman came down from the second floor of the restaurant with a woman wearing sunsses and covering most of her face. His posture was a little cynical. When he saw Yin Jiujin, he couldn¡¯t care less about the woman beside him. He let go of her and quickly walked downstairs. ¡°Second Brother, why are you so free to visit my lousy vi?¡± Who else could it be but Min Ting? Seeing Boss Huang, who was being stepped on by Yin Jiujin, and Yan Jinyu, Min Ting mourned for a second for Boss Huang. 99% of the reason why Second Brother was so angry was because of Eldest Miss Yan. So, did this fatty harass Eldest Miss Yan? He didn¡¯t hear anymotion because he was in the private room upstairs earlier. Someone had gone to call him. Just as he was about to go downstairs, he happened to hear someone say that he couldn¡¯t operate here. ¡°Who is this? He¡¯s so blind to dare to provoke you. Impressive!¡± As he spoke, he gave Boss Huang a thumbs up. Yan Jinyu nced at Min Ting and said to Yin Jiujin, ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t dirty your foot.¡± Yin Jiujin retracted his foot but he didn¡¯t forget to step on Boss Huang¡¯s heart again. Boss Huang and the manager had already roughly guessed Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity and almost fainted from shock, especially Boss Huang. He still had a hint of hope and prayed that it wasn¡¯t what he thought. Min Ting¡¯s ¡°Eldest Miss Yan¡±pletely destroyed his hopes. Yan Jinyu nodded slightly. ¡°Third Young Master Min.¡± Min¡­ No wonder he was so familiar with Master Nine. The Min Family in the capital! Boss Huang¡¯s heart turned cold. He actually said that he would close them down in the Min Family¡¯s Third Young Master¡¯s territory! He¡­ It was over! He quickly used all his strength to get up and knelt on the ground. He pped himself and shouted, ¡°Master Nine, please spare me! Third Young Master Min, please spare me! I was blinded by greed. I failed to recognize you! I deserve to die!¡± ¡°B-Boss.¡± The manager trembled and broke out in cold sweat. If he had known that this girl was Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e, the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to let her apologize to Boss Huang even if he had 100 guts! If Master Nine wanted to pursue the matter¡­ Min Ting¡¯s cynical smile faded and he looked at him coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t even know Eldest Miss Yan when you¡¯re handling matters in North City!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss. I¡¯m sorry¡­ It was my negligence. I¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked under me for so many years. Don¡¯t you know that I hate it when people argue?¡± The manager didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. ¡°Boss, please punish me!¡± ¡°On the ount that you¡¯ve been by my side for many years, pack your things and leave.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a man in a suit walked over and whispered something in Min Ting¡¯s ear. Min Ting nced at him and he quickly lowered his head and retreated to the side. It was Min Ting¡¯s assistant. Probably because he had asked about what had happened here and told Min Ting the exact situation, he wanted Min Ting to know that this manager was not blind. It was not that he wanted to influence Min Ting¡¯s decision as the boss, but as a qualified assistant, he should think for the boss. It was not easy to nurture a talent. All these years, this manager had managed this ce very well and nothing big had ever happened. This was the first time such a situation had happened today. It would be a pity to chase him away like this. Min Ting looked at Yin Jiujin. ¡°Second Brother.¡± Yin Jiujin looked up, and his cold gaze made Min Ting shiver. He understood. Second Brother meant that he wasn¡¯t going to let it go. Indeed. In North City, and even being his subordinate, he actually didn¡¯t even know Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s face. Of course, Second Brother wouldn¡¯t let it go just like that. It was indeed a pity about this person¡­ He dared to let him manage such a huge hot spring resort and even made him, the boss,e to stay for one or two days whenever he was free. This meant that this person¡¯s ability was really good. ¡°Hurry up¡­¡±?Get lost. ¡°Forget it,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°It¡¯s not his fault.¡± How could she not tell that Min Ting couldn¡¯t bear to part with this manager? Since that was the case, there was no need to affect Yin Jiujin and Min Ting¡¯s rtionship for an unimportant person. Although the possibility of their rtionship being affected by a subordinate was almost zero, she didn¡¯t want such a hidden danger to exist. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t even have as many friends as her. Yin Jiujin understood what Yan Jinyu meant. The youngdy was not a busybody. This was¡­ for him. Min Ting didn¡¯t react for a moment but he instantly understood after Yin Jiujin¡¯s cold gaze swept over him. He thought to himself that Eldest Miss Yan was really worrying for nothing. At the same time, he was very happy for Second Brother and treated Eldest Miss Yan as one of his own from the bottom of his heart. Eldest Miss Yan seemed to be thinking for Second Brother, but she was actually thinking for him too. After all, he was his subordinate. The reason why Eldest Miss Yan didn¡¯t pursue the matter was because she knew that he couldn¡¯t bear to chase such a talent away. ¡°Thank you, Second Sister-inw.¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± She had acknowledged this form of address. Min Ting red at the manager. ¡°Hurry up and thank her!¡± The manager quickly reacted and said respectfully to Yan Jinyu, ¡°Thank you, Eldest Miss Yan!¡± ¡°Alright, get up. You¡¯re embarrassing yourself! You¡¯ve worked under me for so many years, so you should know my temper very well. If my Second Sister-inw had minded it today, you could only get lost. I hope this will be thest time!¡± ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t happen again!¡± Looking at the man who was still pping himself non-stop and his face was so swollen that he could barely speak, Min Ting frowned, ¡°Second Brother, what should we do with this person?¡± Boss Huang suddenly shouted again, ¡°Master Nine, please spare me¡­ Master Nine, please spare me¡­¡± Yin Jiujin felt disgusted when he saw him like this. He turned his gaze to Yan Jinyu and stared at her beautiful face to cleanse his eyes. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, shall we cripple him?¡± Boss Huang almost fainted, but he didn¡¯t dare to. Because he knew very well that once he fainted, he would really be finished. He could still continue to beg for mercy if he remained conscious. It had to be said that Boss Huang did have some brains to be able to survive until today where even the manager of the resort under Min Ting did not want to offend him. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Looking at Hu Chengcheng, who was already so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°There will still be another if one is crippled.¡± ¡°Apologize to Teacher Hu and then go back to tell the person who gave Teacher Hu to you. Tell him that you¡¯ve acknowledged Teacher Hu as your sister and will protect Teacher Hu in the future. Tell that person not to have any evil thoughts anymore.¡± Yan Jinyu really interfered in this matter. She didn¡¯t ask Hu Chengcheng because she knew that this was the best solution. Even if it wasn¡¯t the best solution, Hu Chengcheng would definitely agree to it. This was Yan Jinyu¡¯s intuition. Hu Chengcheng always looked at her strangely. Most of the time, she looked like she was ¡°doting¡± on her child unconditionally. As soon as she finished speaking, Hu Chengcheng looked at her in surprise and gratitude. At the same time, there was a hint of hidden joy and pride. She seemed to be saying,?The child is so smart! She even thought of such a solution once and for all! ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. Boss Huang was delighted and hurriedly kowtowed, ¡°Thank you, Eldest Miss Yan! Thank you, Eldest Miss Yan¡­¡± After kowtowing a few times, he said to Hu Cheng extremely sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Teacher Hu. I¡¯ve offended you! I hope you won¡¯t remember my mistakes!¡± His voice was so loud that Hu Chengcheng took two steps back in fear. Seeing that Yan Jinyu was calm, Hu Chengcheng felt that it was a little embarrassing for her to be like this. She hurriedly calmed herself and coughed dryly. She looked down at Boss Huang, ¡°This matter is over just like that. Frankly speaking, you¡¯re not the culprit. Since my child¡­¡± Three pairs of eyes looked at her. One of them had a very sharp gaze that frightened her. She knew that it was from Master Nine. She quickly corrected herself. ¡°Since my student told you to go back and tell that person that you¡¯ve acknowledged me as your sister, just do as she says.¡± ¡°Also, I¡¯m not your teacher.¡± ¡°O-Okay, younger sister! You¡¯re my biological sister from now on!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hu Cheng. There was no need for that. ¡°¡­Get lost.¡± The two bodyguards got up with difficulty and helped Boss Huang slip away very quickly. It was as if they were afraid that they would suddenly regret and want to pursue the matter to the end. After they left, Hu Chengcheng should have heaved a sigh of relief, but she couldn¡¯t. There were two big shots standing beside her. One of them was even a super big shot, the rumored Master Nine! She had never seen such a big shot in her life! She was a little terrified! After hesitating for a long while, she said, ¡°Student Yan Jinyu¡­¡± ¡°Teacher Hu, this isn¡¯t school. Just call me by my name.¡± ¡°O-Okay, Jinyu.¡± Yan Jinyu nced at her but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Teacher Hu, you haven¡¯t eaten, right? Do you want to join us?¡± She walked over and held Yin Jiujin¡¯s arm. ¡°This is my fianc¨¦, Yin Jiujin.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, this is my English teacher.¡± Yin Jiujin nodded slightly at Hu Chengcheng. Hu Chengcheng was ttered. ¡°M-Master Nine.¡± She hurriedly said to Yan Jinyu, ¡°I won¡¯t eat. Next time. I still have something to settle.¡± She indeed had something to settle. Her biological father had given her away! Although she was not in a hurry to go back and settle the score, she really did not have the courage to eat with the big shot! ¡°Alright, if you have something to do, please go ahead.¡± ¡°Third Young Master Min, please send a car over.¡± ¡°Alright, Second Sister-inw.¡± He waved to the manager who had survived the disaster to make arrangements. Hu Chengcheng didn¡¯t reject Yan Jinyu¡¯s kind intentions, ¡°Thank you.¡± She was 34 years old and had not gotten married. Her family had arranged all kinds of blind dates for her. In the past, she would always humor them. Today, she thought that it would be the same situation. She did not expect them to give her away! As soon as she sat down, Boss Huang started to touch her. In a fit of anger, she raised the wine on the table and sshed it over¡­ The rest was what happened next. She knew it. Why would her father, who hated her the most, be so kind as to personally drive her here today? ¡°When Teacher goes back, put a block of ice on your face.¡± Hearing Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, Hu Chengcheng¡¯s cold heart instantly warmed up. The child was so considerate! She nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I will.¡± The manager led Hu Chengcheng away. Yan Jinyu looked at the woman standing behind Min Ting and smiled sweetly, ¡°Thisdy is?¡± Not to mention this woman, even Yin Jiujin and Min Ting were surprised. After the surprise, Min Ting was still a little shocked. Eldest Miss Yan was so abnormal. Could there be something wrong with this woman? Wasn¡¯t she just an ordinary actress in the entertainment circle? ¡°Ahem¡­ I forgot to introduce you. Second Brother, Second Sister-inw, this is Feng Qin, an actress.¡± He pulled her over. ¡°Feng Qin, say hi.¡± Feng Qin took off her sunsses. She was indeed very beautiful. She greeted politely, ¡°Master Nine, Eldest Miss Yan.¡± She didn¡¯t follow Min Ting¡¯s forms of address. She knew the rules very well. Upon hearing the word ¡°Feng¡±, Yin Jiujin nced at Feng Qin[1]. It was just one look. However, Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes as she looked at Feng Qin¡¯s charming eyes. ¡°I know you,¡± Yan Jinyu said. Min Ting was so frightened that he almost pushed her away, afraid that Feng Qin was also an invisible big shot. He thought that he would be very embarrassed if he really pushed her out, so he held back. Feng Qin was surprised. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan¡­ knows me?¡± [1] Feng Qin had the surname as Feng Yan, the school bully. Chapter 320 - Feng Qin

Chapter 320: Feng Qin

¡°Yes, I do. It¡¯s a television drama, ¡®Domineering CEO Falls In Love With Me¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. Min Ting almost spat out. The name of this television drama did not sound profound. He did not expect the number one killer to watch such a meaningless television drama. He gave Yin Jiujin a strange look. Needless to say, the name and reality of this television drama were quite appropriate. Wasn¡¯t his second brother the real domineering CEO? ¡°You¡¯re ying the female lead in there. I specially looked at the name of the main lead and know that your name is Feng Qin. There are other ssmates in our ss who are your fans. I heard from others that you just won the Best Actress award not long ago.¡± She blinked. ¡°I¡¯m also your fan.¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Min Ting choked on his saliva. Yan Jinyu¡¯s yful wink was very cute, but he wasn¡¯t shocked by that. Instead, he was stunned by Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. Fans¡­ It was more likely for others. He didn¡¯t believe that a big shot like ¡°Chi¡± would be a starlet¡¯s fan. Such a figure was already dazzling enough. She was feared and admired by countless people. Why would she worship an actor in the entertainment circle? What was she after? In terms of looks, she was not inferior to Feng Qin. Feng Qin was originally very confident in her acting skills, but when she heard Yan Jinyu mention this ridiculous show and then saw Min Ting¡¯s reaction, she only felt embarrassed. Because there were two real domineering CEOs standing beside her. However, Miss Yan was a young girl, so it was not strange that she liked to watch that kind of show. Perhaps, she was really her fan. Many of her fans were at Miss Yan¡¯s age. However, she wasn¡¯t smug because she had Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e as a fan. She knew her identity very well. If she hadn¡¯t met Min Ting, she would have been taken away at a drinking party a few months ago. Although she still decided to sleep with someone after a while, the person who slept with her did not have any obvious rtionship history and was very good-looking. In addition, she really needed a backer in this circle, so it was not so hard for her to ept him. Besides, although Min Ting was a famous yboy outside, after signing a lover¡¯s contract with her, she was the only woman by his side. He wouldn¡¯t be with a few women at the same time. He wasn¡¯t that disgusting. He was much better than the rich people in the circle who were used to sleeping with female stars. ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Eldest Miss Yan. That was my first time acting as the female lead. It¡¯s a little melodramatic.¡± ¡°No, I think it¡¯s very nice.¡± ¡°When did you watch it? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Yin Jiujin lowered his eyes and looked at her. Yan Jinyu hugged his arm and chuckled. ¡°During ss.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, you don¡¯t know this, but I¡¯ve been ying games in ss for two weeks. I¡¯m tired of it. I only found this new fun yesterday morning.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin flicked her forehead gently. He was helpless and doting. ¡°I asked you to study, not to watch television and y games in school.¡± ¡°Then what should I do if I don¡¯t y games or watch television? Sleep on my desk like everyone else? That won¡¯t do. It¡¯s too noisy in the ssroom. I can¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°¡­No one wants you to sleep in the ssroom. We want you to listen to ss seriously.¡± Yan Jinyu blinked and looked at him as if she was saying,?Do I need to listen to ss? Yin Jiujin was exasperated. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s up to you. Just want to see something more ¡®nutritious¡¯ in the future.¡± ¡°No, I just think the show I¡¯m watching is rather ¡®nutritious¡¯. It doesn¡¯t take much effort.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Qin, the main lead of the television series. She felt that a little insulted. Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but pinch her face. ¡°Lazy girl.¡± Min Ting gritted his teeth. Feng Qin thought that the rumors were exaggerated before she saw it with her own eyes. How could a figure like Master Nine dote on a little girl so much? After seeing it with her own eyes, she realized that the rumors were not exaggerated at all. He was clearly doting on her. She was a little envious. She wondered when she would meet a man who treated her so well. ¡°Second Brother, Second Sister-inw, I¡¯ve booked a private room upstairs. Shall we sit down and talk upstairs?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Brother Nine.¡± Yin Jiujin let her hug his arm. He lowered his eyes and looked at her gently before walking upstairs. The two of them were interrupted before they could eat much for lunch. Yin Jiujin re-ordered two more servings. After ordering, she handed the menu to the waiter and looked at Min Ting, ¡°What are you doing in North City?¡± Min Ting touched his nose. ¡°I¡¯m just here to take a break. Look, I didn¡¯t even alert anyone when I came over today.¡± The manager of the resort didn¡¯t know that he was here, which was enough to prove that he wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t ask further. Yan Jinyu drank the warm water Yin Jiujin handed her as she looked at Feng Qin, ¡°Miss Feng, where are you from?¡± At that moment, Min Ting happened to get up to go to the washroom and didn¡¯t hear their conversation. ¡°Water City¡­ No, it¡¯s Cloud City now.¡± Feng Qin smiled sweetly. ¡°Daddy is from Water City, but Daddy passed away when I was two years old. I lived with Mommy. When I was about 10 years old, I followed my mother back to my maternal family in Cloud City.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve never been to Water City and Cloud City before. I heard that these two cities have many famous historical sites. They¡¯re good ces for sightseeing. I was thinking about when I would have the chance to visit them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with Cloud City, but I know many fun ces in Water City. Water City is very close to North City. We can reach it in three hours by car. Eldest Miss Yan can go there on the weekend. When you have time to go, I can rmend a few fun attractions for you. As for Cloud City, I¡¯m afraid we can only go there when Eldest Miss Yan is on leave. The flight from North City to Cloud City takes two and a half hours.¡± ¡°However, I¡¯m not very familiar with Cloud City¡¯s tourist spots. If Miss Yan needs it, I can ask my mother. My mother grew up in Cloud City.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Miss Feng.¡± She was smiling, innocent and harmless. She did not look scheming and was beautiful. It was easy for people to let down their guard and like her. Feng Qin had a very good impression of Yan Jinyu. Looking at her innocent appearance, she was still a little worried that she would be deceived. With this in mind, Feng Qin, who had never dared to look at Yin Jiujin since she sat down in the private room, nced at him imperceptibly. Did Master Nine like such a harmless little bunny? It was fine if that was the case. If he had deceived the little bunny out of a moment of interest, then the little bunny, who was so soft and weak, would only get hurt. Yin Jiujin was very sharp. He sensed it when Feng Qin looked over. He frowned and looked up. His eyes were cold and frightening. Feng Qin was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to look anymore. She took a deep breath and smiled at Yan Jinyu. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°By the way, did Miss Fenge to North City specially for a vacation?¡± ¡°Not really. I happen to have a show shooting here. I don¡¯t have any scenes today. Coincidentally¡­ Third Young Master Min came over and so I apanied him here.¡± This was the first time Feng Qin felt a little hesitant when she said this. Other than her mother, she dared to tell anyone that she was kept by someone else. This was the first time she wasn¡¯t so confident. She was afraid that Yan Jinyu would suddenly ask her what her rtionship with Min Ting was. She didn¡¯t know how to answer that. ¡°I see.¡± Obviously, Yan Jinyu had no intention of asking further. This surprised Feng Qin. Weren¡¯t girls her age very gossipy? Especially since she had just said that she was her fan. Did she think that she and Min Ting were just ordinary friends? After all, Yan Jinyu looked so innocent. ¡°Then we can keep each otherpany. Let¡¯s y togetherter.¡± Yin Jiujin was naturally unwilling to ept Yan Jinyu¡¯s suggestion. He had the intention of spending time alone with her. Under the dining table, Yan Jinyu gently held his hand on herp and pinched his fingertips tofort him. Yin Jiujin retracted his ¡°grievance¡±. He held her hand in his. Actually, he was just a little unwilling. He didn¡¯t really disturb the youngdy. He knew that the youngdy never did anything meaningless, especially when she was with him. This Feng Qin¡­ The youngdy paid attention to her not only because she was a member of the Feng Family. ¡°This¡­¡± Feng Qin looked at Min Ting, who was returning from the washroom, and asked him. He was her sugar daddy and she was a kept woman who knew the rules. She would not go overboard. She understood Min Ting¡¯s gaze immediately. ¡°That¡¯s naturally good. I was just worried that I didn¡¯t have anyone to talk to.¡± *** After dinner, they were no longer alone, so naturally they did not soak in the hot spring. None of them had the habit of soaking in the hot spring with outsiders. If they wanted to soak in the hot spring, they would do it in the room that they had booked for themselves. The hot spring resort mainly focused on hot springs, but actually, other than hot springs, there were many entertainment facilities. After picking a few random items to y with, Min Ting got someone to empty the area. Other than the service staff, there were only four of them. No one would disturb them. The weather in North City was already warm. It was a clear day and the sun was scorching. Yin Jiujin and Min Tingy on two recliners not far away. Yin Jiujin held a ss of red wine in his hand. Min Ting¡¯s wine was on the table beside him. Hey with his hands under his head. The two of them were discussing work. As for Yan Jinyu and Feng Qin, they were sitting on thewn. They took a pic mat and spread it on the grass. There were many snacks on the mat. Yan Jinyu ate some snacks and drank a packet of yogurt. ¡°Miss Feng, do you have any siblings?¡± Feng Qin wanted to lose weight so she drank water instead of eating snacks. She was stunned. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this?¡± ¡°Nothing. Isn¡¯t this boring? Just chatting.¡± ¡°¡­No, I¡¯m my parents¡¯ only daughter.¡± Yan Jinyu kept looking at her, not letting go of any subtle changes in her expression. She smiled. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve actually heard a little about the Feng Family in Cloud City. Although they kept a low-profile, they¡¯re really a family with a history in Cloud City.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng Qin forced a smile as if she didn¡¯t want to talk about the Feng Family. ¡°I followed my mother to the Feng Family when I was 10 years old, but in fact, I didn¡¯t stay in the Feng Family for long. I moved to school when I was in junior high and high school, and even got into the Imperial Capital University. Now, I¡¯m busy with school and work, so I don¡¯t have time to return to the Feng Family.¡± ¡°Miss Feng is still in school?¡± Chapter 321 - The Male Deskmate

Chapter 321: The Male Deskmate

¡°Yes, I¡¯m studying at an art school. I¡¯m in my fourth year of university and will be graduating soon.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that Miss Feng started working as soon as you graduated from high school?¡± Feng Qin looked at her in confusion. Why did this question sound like she had specially investigated her and knew her situation very well? Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t avoid her gaze. She smiled and went forward, ¡°You also know that I¡¯m your fan. I specially asked my ssmates about you.¡± Feng Qin was stunned. Yes, Yan Jinyu said that she was her fan. What was she thinking? She was such an innocent girl. Her smile was as warm as the sun. How could there be so many conspiracy theories? ¡°Yes, I met a talent scout after the college entrance examination. I was lucky enough to be chosen as the third female lead for a drama during my first audition. After the results of the college entrance examination came out, I filled in the corresponding school and major. Then, I went to school and worked at the same time. Slowly, that was it.¡± ¡°Then, Miss Feng is very formidable. You won the Best Actress award within four years.¡± Feng Qinughed dryly. ¡°It¡¯s the seniors in the circle who are humble and give the juniors a chance.¡± Her acting skills were good, but she had not been in show business for long and had no background¡­ Of course, the Feng Family didn¡¯t care about her life. They even felt that she had embarrassed them by being in the entertainment circle. Without a background, with her qualifications, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get into the big screen so quickly. It was Min Ting, her financial backer, who helped her gain the chance to get in touch with the big screen and even y the female lead. Although she had fought for the female lead in the audition and won the Best Actress with her ability, without Min Ting¡¯s help, she wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to participate in the audition. Hence, seriously speaking, she had slept her way up. There was nothing to deny. Even though she still felt a little guilty when Yan Jinyu said that. She felt strange again. She could clearly be confident in front of others, but when she faced Yan Jinyu¡­ Strange. ¡°Miss Feng is still the one with the ability.¡± Feng Qin smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I¡¯m just making a living. Please excuse me.¡± In the early years, she had agreed with the talent scout and entered the circle just to make a living. She and her mother actually didn¡¯t have a good life in the Feng Family. Her mother was her grandfather¡¯s illegitimate daughter. How could an illegitimate daughter who was married to a husband who died early, and brought along a burden be liked? Speaking of which, the Feng Family had wanted to bring her mother back because they wanted to use her to form a marriage alliance. They only dismissed the idea after knowing that her mother had married someone and had a daughter. But how could the Feng Family bring them back without reaping any benefits? They had taken a fancy to her, their granddaughter. After all, she had always had an outstanding face since she was young. The Feng Family¡¯s n was to raise her up and use her for a marital alliance. What low-key family would scheme to consolidate their family¡¯s status through marriage? Because she had her uses, the Feng Family had interfered a lot when she first entered this circle. It was only when she signed with a goodpany that the Feng Family didn¡¯t dare to offend her boss and had to restrain themselves that she took the opportunity to continue. Her boss was Min Ting. Of course, she didn¡¯t know at the beginning. Min Ting was famous for being a hedonistic yboy. His standard was to not do his job properly. He was the boss behind the scenes. She only found out about this after they signed the contract. No wonder the Feng Family didn¡¯t dare to interfere with the artists under the Min Family¡¯s Third Young Master¡¯spany. ¡°Which school is Eldest Miss Yan studying in? What grade are you in?¡± ¡°Boyu High School, Year Three.¡± ¡°Oh, I know Boyu. My cousin studied there. I don¡¯t know if you know her. Her name is Feng Yan, but Feng Yan¡­ is a bad girl. She always looks down on people. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t interact with her.¡± ¡°We already did. We had a small conflict not long ago. Her parents came to the school.¡± Yin Jiujin happened to hear this. He frowned and sat up. He put down the wine ss and walked towards her. ¡°Someone went to school to find trouble with you? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Yan Jinyu was exasperated. Alright, she had identally let it slip. She knew very well that if Yin Jiujin knew about this, he would definitely be angry that she hadn¡¯t told him. In fact, it was not a big deal. She could totally handle it. ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. I can resolve it.¡± She reached out to him. ¡°Brother Nine,e and sit.¡± Yin Jiujin nced at her and ced his hand in hers. He let her pull him to sit beside her. He held her waist tightly. ¡°Just this once. If anyone dares to find trouble with you again, tell me. If they ask for their parents and guardians, you can too.¡± ¡°I know, I know. I promise not to do it again.¡± When Min Ting saw Yin Jiujin walking over, he also stood up and sat down beside Feng Qin. He asked Yan Jinyu, ¡°Is Feng Qin¡¯s cousin the one who provoked Second Sister-inw?¡± ¡°You can say that.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re being too tactful with your words. Do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of person Feng Yan is? I heard that she¡¯s still the top student at Boyu High School. She¡¯s considered the big bully among the girls. Usually, only she goes to provoke others. Very few people would take the initiative to provoke her.¡± ¡°On the other hand, Eldest Miss Yan didn¡¯t suffer in her hands, right?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ve learned some self-defense skills. It¡¯s more than enough to deal with her.¡± She had learned some self-defense skills¡­ Min Ting stopped talking. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°I wonder why Feng Yan is looking for trouble with you? If it happened once, it would happen again. If you don¡¯t resolve it from the root, she¡¯ll probablye and bother you again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. She already got to ask her parents to school. Naturally, she¡¯d suffered at my hands. She doesn¡¯t dare to find trouble again. At least, she doesn¡¯t dare to find trouble with me openly again.¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention that I¡¯ve crippled one of her hands and nose bridge. She¡¯ll probably be staying in the hospital for a while.¡± As she spoke, she even smiled sweetly. ¡°¡­¡± Feng Qin. Wasn¡¯t this contrast a little big? Was it appropriate to use the most harmless expression and say the most ruthless words? It was not very convincing either. However, she also knew that there was no need for Yan Jinyu to lie to her. ¡°Good job!¡± She should teach Feng Yan a lesson. It didn¡¯t matter how they treated her, but Feng Yan was just an adopted daughter. How dare she boss her mother around in the Feng Family? However, Feng Yan had Lu Yuan protecting her and Lu Yuan was from the Old Madam¡¯s family. Seeing how happy she was, Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows slightly. Seeing that they were all looking at her, Feng Qin realized that her reaction was a little big. She smiled awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s like this. I¡¯m actually not on good terms with this cousin.¡± ¡°On the other hand, is she jealous that you¡¯re prettier than her?¡± Feng Qin was really curious about the reason. ¡°No, she¡¯s interested in my deskmate.¡± As soon as she said that, Yan Jinyu cursed inwardly. Indeed, Yin Jiujin¡¯s face darkened as he stared at her faintly. ¡°Is your deskmate a boy?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t intend to hide it from Yin Jiujin. She just felt that it wasn¡¯t important, so she didn¡¯t mention it. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s only one empty seat in the ss.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression was still dark. Uh oh, he was angry. Yan Jinyu suddenly felt a slight ache at her waist. She hurriedly hugged his arm and acted coquettishly, ¡°Aiya, Brother Nine, it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s a man or a woman. It has nothing to do with me, right? He¡¯s not as capable as you and isn¡¯t as good-looking as you. I can¡¯t even be bothered to look at him. Can you not be jealous of such strange things?¡± ¡°You¡¯re always sitting beside another man when you¡¯re not with me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. ¡°¡­¡± Min Ting felt that his worldview had been impacted. This person who spoke with a hint of grievance could not be the Second Brother who made people shiver with just one look! Feng Qin blinked in disbelief. The famous Master Nine had such a side? ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re just deskmates. There are many girls and boys who were deskmates in school, and there¡¯s only one empty seat in our ss.¡± She added, ¡°The form teacher arranged for me to sit there. I¡¯m a good student. Of course, I have to listen to the form teacher.¡± This was called pushing the me away. Indeed, after Yan Jinyu said that, Yin Jiujin¡¯s impression of her form teacher became worse. He thought that he must teach this form teacher a lesson when he found an opportunity. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s good to sit there¡­ Aiya, Brother Nine, don¡¯t be anxious. Wait for me to finish!¡± ¡°My deskmate is a school tyrant. He¡¯s the kind that no one dares to provoke in school. No one dares to talk to me when I¡¯m sitting there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so beautiful. How can I not have admirers? If I didn¡¯t have such an untouchable deskmate, I would probably be so annoyed that I don¡¯t want to stay in school.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. What a narcissist. However, hearing her words, he actually felt that it made sense. He knew very well that the youngdy was very likable. Min Ting and Fengqin looked at each other in silence. However, from their expressions, it was obvious that they were a little speechless. ¡°In that case, your deskmate has even helped me.¡± There was probably nobody in Boyu High School who dared to openly snatch someone from Yin Jiujin, but there should be many people who wanted to curry favor with Yin Jiujin. She hated dealing with random people the most. If that was the case, she would really be annoyed to the point of not being able to stay in school. Of course, she could also use violence to scare people away, but wouldn¡¯t that be very troublesome? Since that seat was arranged by her form teacher, she would temporarily follow her form teacher¡¯s wishes. She could also observe Bo Lang, Tan Shiyun, and the others who had attracted her attention from the beginning. In addition, with Bo Lang, the humanoid gue, around, he could make those people who tried to approach and curry favor with her retreat. It was good to kill a few birds with one stone. ¡°You really didn¡¯t look at him much?¡± Yan Jinyu rolled her eyes. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, are you not confident in yourself? Or are you not confident in me?¡± ¡°Neither. I¡¯m simply unhappy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alright, this reason is very valid. ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry. I only have you in my eyes and heart. There¡¯s no one else.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, before she could react, Yin Jiujin stared at her with his abstruse eyes. Then, his hand around her waist suddenly tightened and pulled her towards him. He held her face with his other hand and lowered his head to kiss her. Yan Jinyu hadn¡¯t reacted yet, let alone the two people beside her. They had be giant third wheels! Min Ting felt that he was going blind! Second Brother was really too much. Didn¡¯t he see that there was someone else here? He didn¡¯t care about the asion at all! He quickly stood up and left with the blushing Feng Qin. He left the space for the two of them. In the beginning, Yan Jinyu was still on the defensive. Gradually, both of them took the initiative. She wrapped her arms around Yin Jiujin¡¯s neck and kissed him from the moment they sat down until the two of themy down on thewn. Yin Jiujin trapped her and kissed her. The area was empty. As the saying went, the area was cleared. There was no one around. The service staff stood far away. However, even if there was no one around, Yin Jiujin still didn¡¯t n to fool around in such an open ce. After a long kiss, he picked her up and returned to their room. Even though Yin Jiujin had instructed someone to change the bedsheets in the room, he still felt a little ufortable and they weren¡¯t on the bed. He carried Yan Jinyu straight into the hot spring in the room. Chapter 322 - They Look alike

Chapter 322: They Look alike

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Two hourster. In the hot spring, Yin Jiujin cuddled Yan Jinyu and let her lean in his arms. He lowered his head and kissed the corner of her lips. Then, he leaned his chin on the top of her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Feng Qin?¡± Yan Jinyu was still a little tired. Although it was only two hours, she had been ¡°tortured¡± badly. Jealous men were indeed not to be trifled with. She leaned weakly in his arms and didn¡¯t even bother to open her eyes. ¡°Her eyes look like someone¡¯s.¡± This was something she had discovered when she identally caught a glimpse of the drama the girl in ss was watching. Her vision was very good. She even saw the name of that television drama and specially searched for it. The more she looked at Feng Qin, the more she felt that she looked like her. Hence, she casually investigated. She didn¡¯t expect to find out that Feng Qin was from the Feng Family and used to live in Water City. Her father was from Water City. As for what her father¡¯s surname was, she did not find out. Perhaps, they could only have some clues if they went to Water City or sent someone to investigate. However, this information was enough. It proved that her guess had a new basis. ¡°Who does she look like? Feng Yun?¡± ¡°They do look a little like Cousin. That¡¯s not surprising. After all, they¡¯re all from the Feng Family.¡± They all had a pair of almond-shaped eyes, but Feng Yun¡¯s almond-shaped eyes were elegant while Feng Qin¡¯s were charming. ¡°The person I¡¯m talking about isn¡¯t Cousin.¡± Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t think of anyone else. He rarely paid attention to others¡¯ looks. In fact, there were not many people who were worthy enough for him to take a second look. ¡°Meimei.¡± Yin Jiujin was a little surprised. After thinking about it carefully, he recalled Xi Fengling¡¯s looks. They did look a little alike. ¡°Are you suspecting that¡­ Xi Fengling is rted to the Feng Family?¡± ¡°I was only suspicious previously, but now I¡¯m 50% confident.¡± ¡°Meimei was an orphan before she entered Ghost ughter Ind. She lived in an orphanage in Water City.¡± Yan Jinyu opened her eyes and looked up. ¡°How could it be such a coincidence?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any impression of her parents?¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s business, but he knew that Xi Fengling was Yan Jinyu¡¯spanion. That was why he made an exception and paid attention to what Yan Jinyu cared about. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I heard from Meimei that she was dumped at the entrance of the orphanage. She was only a few months old when the director picked her up. At that time, she had a letter and a sum of money on her. Her name was written in that letter.¡± It sounded a little melodramatic, but it was indeed the truth. ¡°So Meimei wasn¡¯t abandoned. Her parents must have been forced to put her in an orphanage.¡± ¡°However, Meimei was discovered and taken away by Ghost ughter Ind before her parents could return to look for her.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Those people from Ghost ughter Ind indeed can¡¯t be allowed to continue living in this world. Otherwise, every time I think about how so many people¡¯s lives were ruined because of them, I want to cut them into pieces!¡± Didn¡¯t her life, too, change drastically because of those people? Yin Jiujin caressed her face sympathetically and kissed her forehead. ¡°That day wille.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t try to find her parents?¡± ¡°She did, but she didn¡¯t find anything. Perhaps because she was disappointed too many times, Meimei gave up.¡± Yan Jinyu rubbed his chin. ¡°Brother Nine, do you think I should tell Meimei?¡± ¡°When I was probing Feng Qin earlier, I asked her if she had any siblings. She said no, but when she said that, she hesitated.¡± ¡°Do you want to tell her?¡± Yan Jinyu shook her head decisively. ¡°Meimei has been disappointed too many times. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll disappoint her again if I give her hope this time. Without full confidence, I don¡¯t want her to know.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t tell her for now.¡± He kissed the tip of her nose. ¡°I¡¯ll help you investigate, okay?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him. Before she could say anything, Yin Jiujin said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject me. I have more people under me. It¡¯s faster for me to investigate things.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not rejecting you. I just want?Feng1?to investigate it himself. If Feng knows about this, he¡¯ll like to investigate it himself rather than let me do it.¡± ¡°Alright, do whatever you want.¡± Yan Jinyu wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Then, Brother Nine, has your anger subsided?¡± ¡°What anger?¡± Yan Jinyu nced at him. ¡°You¡¯re asking the obvious. You were clearly jealous just now.¡± ¡°If you know that I¡¯m jealous, don¡¯t interact with him so much in the future. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t interact at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible.¡± Yin Jiujin red at her. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Alright, Brother Nine. I promise you to have less interaction with him, but we really can¡¯t have zero interaction. That person is involved with the Jones Family, so we still have to interact.¡± Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t be bothered to be jealous. His eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s not Jones. I¡¯m certain of that. It¡¯s just that I saw him in the Jones Family back then.¡± Under Yin Jiujin¡¯s puzzled gaze, Yan Jinyu told him about meeting Bo Lang in the Jones Family after assassinating Old Jones. Upon hearing that, Yin Jiujin frowned slightly. ¡°So, you even saved him?¡± ¡°Brother Nine, why are you jealous of everything? You know that we¡¯re just taking what we need.¡± ¡°But you saved him too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin raised her chin slightly with his hand that was caressing her face and made her look at him. ¡°However, even if you¡¯ve saved him, I still want you to do it again.¡± She had saved Bo Lang and Bo Lang had led the way for her to leave the Jones Family safely. Nothing was more important than her safety. Even if he was still jealous. ¡°If you encounter such a thing in the future, think about what¡¯s beneficial to you first. Your safety is prioritized over everything. You don¡¯t have to consider my feelings.¡± ¡°However, I still have to be jealous. Who asked you to seduce my soul and upy my heart? However, you have to remember that nothing is more important than your safety.¡± Yan Jinyu was both touched and speechless. She was touched that he said nothing was more important than her safety. She was speechless that he said she seduced his soul and upied his heart. He sounded so sweet. ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m smart.¡± Yin Jiujin pinched her face. ¡°Yes, smart girl.¡± The kiss ended and a new round began. *** On the other side, Min Ting returned to his room after taking Feng Qin away. Min Ting had never nned to bring Feng Qin here simply for a vacation. Their intensity was no less than the other side. However, there was no warmth here when it ended. Min Ting put on his bathrobe, lit a cigarette, and sat by the bed to smoke. Feng Qin was still lying on the bed with the nket covering her body. She turned around and had her back facing Min Ting. From the looks of it, the two of them had their backs facing each other. After smoking a cigarette, Min Ting sat back on the bed. ¡°What did my Second Sister-inw talk to you about today?¡± Although he didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu well, from Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, he could tell that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t someone who would have the patience to chat with others for no reason. He had seen Yan Jinyu, Xi Fengling, and Huo Siyu¡¯s behavior when they were together. The atmosphere was indeed very harmonious, but Yan Jinyu mostly listened quietly and asionally replied while the other two chatted. Yan Jinyu was already like that in front of people whom she was especially familiar with. This meant that she wasn¡¯t a talkative person. However, she had said so much to Feng Qin today and even seemed to be chatting happily. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. Feng Qin turned around and looked at him. ¡°We didn¡¯t talk much. We were just chatting.¡± ¡°Chatting? What were you chatting about?¡± ¡°She asked me about some interesting things that I encountered in the entertainment circle. She asked me where I was from and if I had any siblings¡­¡± At this point, Feng Qin paused. ¡°Oh, she even mentioned when I joined the industry. Miss Yan seems to be my fan. She even knows that I joined the industry after graduating from high school.¡± ¡°Other than that, there shouldn¡¯t be anything special.¡± Fans? Min Ting was even more certain that something was amiss. He knew very well that it was impossible for Yan Jinyu to really be Feng Qin¡¯s fan. She wasn¡¯t a fan, but she even knew when Feng Qin entered the industry. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t that bored yet. In other words, she had investigated Feng Qin. She wouldn¡¯t have investigated Feng Qin for no reason. ¡°You¡¯ve met my second sister-inw before?¡± Feng Qin shook her head decisively. ¡°No, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen her. However, I¡¯ve heard a lot of rumors about her.¡± ¡°Then, how did you answer all the questions she asked you? I¡¯m referring to the questions of where you came from and whether you have siblings.¡± ¡°I simply told the truth.¡± ¡°Where are you from? Do you have any siblings at home?¡± Feng Qin looked at him strangely. ¡°Third Young Master Min, what are you doing? Didn¡¯t we say that we only care about the content of the contract? I won¡¯t look for other men during the contract¡¯s period. We won¡¯t interfere with each other for the rest?¡± ¡°What you¡¯re asking is beyond the contract¡¯s scope.¡± ¡°Third Young Master Min, are you interested in me?¡± When Min Ting heard that, he looked at her and sneered, ¡°You sure dare to think about it.¡± ¡°It¡¯d better not be. I don¡¯t want to be too involved with a wealthy family, especially a top-notch family like your Min Family. It¡¯s impossible for a family like yours to marry someone like me who is in the entertainment circle. It will make things difficult for everyone when you care about me.¡± Impossible to marry her? Min Rufeng¡¯s woman came from a messy ce like a bar in the eyes of the world. Wasn¡¯t there no issue¡­ Min Ting suddenly paused. What was he thinking? It was impossible for him to marry this woman. He was just putting on a show to get what he needed. Why was he thinking so much? ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. Where are you from?¡± ¡°You can find that out easily. Why do you have to ask?¡± Seeing that Min Ting was already impatient, Feng Qin rolled her eyes secretly and said, ¡°I lived in Water City when I was young. I came to Cloud City with my mother after I was 10 years old.¡± ¡°Your mother? What about your father?¡± ¡°Dead. He was long dead. I was only two years old when he died.¡± Min Ting paused and stared at her. She spoke calmly, but he could sense the sadness in her heart. It wasn¡¯t that he suddenly had feelings for her, but his mother, too, had died when he was very young. ¡°What about your mother? Does she live in Cloud City alone? Or do you have other siblings keeping herpany?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m not concerned about you. I just know very well that my second sister-inw won¡¯t ask questions like this about someone she met for the first time for no reason. I want to find out and see if I can help.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that she¡¯s your fan and it¡¯s normal for her to ask you these questions. Fans? Perhaps there¡¯s someone in this world who¡¯s qualified to be her idol, but that person definitely won¡¯t be you.¡± Feng Qin¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Am I that bad?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re bad, but she¡¯s too strong.¡± Seeing that she was stunned, Min Ting smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really think that she¡¯s cute and innocent? Do you think someone like my Second Brother would really like a naive person?¡± ¡°Even if my Second Brother really likes her, will the people under my Second Brother trust her? Of course, you wouldn¡¯t know that, but you can tell my attitude towards her, right?¡± Feng Qin was stunned. ¡°You¡­ respect her very much.¡± ¡°She¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know too much. You just have to know that the questions she asked you must not be a simple chat.¡± After a moment of silence, Feng Qin said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any siblings, but my mother isn¡¯t alone in Cloud City. There are other rtives at home.¡± She lowered her eyelids and clenched her fists under the nket. She opened her eyes and looked at Min Ting again. Feng Qin asked, ¡°Compared to this, I¡¯ve always had a question that I want Third Young Master Min to answer.¡± Min Ting nced at her and gestured for her to speak. ¡°There were three girls with me at that banquet. Why did Third Young Master Min only save me? I heard that Third Young Master Min never interfered in such matters.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an artist under mypany.¡± This answer was obviously not sincere. ¡°An artist under thepany?¡± Feng Qin chuckled. ¡°Third Young Master Min, as the secret boss of thepany, how can you know which artists are under you? Of course, I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re not capable. I just want to say that I was at most a C-list celebrity at that time. There were so many big shots in thepany. It¡¯s impossible for you to remember me.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Min Ting¡¯s handnded on her face and his smile was a little unruly. ¡°There are so many female celebrities, but you¡¯re the only one I like.¡± ¡°Your face is more beautiful than many people¡¯s.¡± ¡°Is that so? Thank you for yourpliment, Third Young Master Min.¡± She took his hand and kissed it. It really matched the words ¡°putting on a show¡±. ¡°But Third Young Master Min, you didn¡¯t tell me the truth, right? Why did you suddenly save me back then?¡± Min Ting rolled over and trapped her. He kissed her. ¡°You¡¯re quite smart.¡± He said mockingly, ¡°How could such a smart person almost suffer a huge loss? Could it be that her brain isn¡¯t used on the right path?¡± ¡°Third Young Master Min, speak properly. Don¡¯t attack me personally.¡± If she didn¡¯t have any brains, would she have failed for the first time after being in the entertainment circle for almost four years? The only time was when she was schemed against by her good friend. She almost fell big time. If Min Ting hadn¡¯t saved her¡­ It had to be said that Min Ting was still considered a gentleman and did not take advantage of her. Even when she was drugged and was in a daze, he only brought her home and hired a private doctor. This was also one of the reasons why she didn¡¯t reject Min Ting. Even though he had mentioned about keeping her as soon as she woke up. ¡°Also, Third Young Master Min can forget about changing the topic.¡± ¡°I got the wrong person.¡± ¡°What?¡± Feng Qin thought she had heard wrongly. ¡°I interfered because I got the wrong person.¡± Although she clearly didn¡¯t have any feelings for him, Feng Qin¡¯s heart still ached for some reason when she heard him say that. ¡°You mean, you mistook me for someone else and saved me?¡± Min Ting looked down at her. ¡°Do you have to be so agitated? Are you sad?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± Sad? How was that possible? She knew their rtionship very well and she had never crossed the line. She had seen the Feng Family¡¯s scheming and she did not like to be involved with these wealthy families. ¡°I¡¯m just curious who you mistook me for¡­¡± She suddenly paused and quickly grabbed Min Ting¡¯s arm with wide eyes. ¡°Have you seen a woman who looks like me?!¡± Chapter 323 - Mock Test

Chapter 323: Mock Test

Her huge reaction shocked Min Ting. Min Ting lowered his eyes and looked at her seriously. ¡°You¡¯re so agitated. Those who don¡¯t know might think that you have a long-lost sister, and you¡¯re eager to know about her.¡± Feng Qin¡¯s grip on his arm froze. ¡°No!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡± There were no more loopholes in Feng Qin¡¯s eyes. ¡°As long as you¡¯re a normal person, you would care that others mistook you for someone else, right?¡± ¡°You also know that my looks are considered top-notch in the entertainment circle. Then, if a woman who looks like me suddenly appears one day, who knows if my hard-earned career will be affected? Isn¡¯t it normal for me to have a bigger reaction?¡± Min Ting looked at her deeply and then smiled cynically. ¡°You seem to have a point too.¡± Feng Qin knew that he didn¡¯t believe her. However, it didn¡¯t matter if he believed it or not now. Most importantly, she wanted to know if Min Ting had really seen that woman. ¡°Third Young Master Min hasn¡¯t answered my question. Have you really seen a woman who looks like me? Speaking of which, I was only saved by Third Young Master Min at that banquet thanks to her.¡± Feng Qin couldn¡¯t exactly describe her feelings when this was mentioned. However, she felt a little stifled and relieved. She didn¡¯t know why her heart felt stifled, but she knew what she was d about. She was d that she finally had news of that person. As long as she was still alive, there was no need for her toe back and let the Feng Family suck her blood. The Feng Family wished for another daughter to make a marital alliance. One could tell that from Feng Hua and Lu Yuan. The two of them only had one son and no daughter, so they adopted one from the side branch. ¡°There was indeed such a person. Looking at her from afar, you¡¯re indeed a little simr to her. However, when I got closer to take a look, I realized that the two of you actually aren¡¯t that simr. However, I¡¯ve already walked over, so naturally, I can¡¯t not do anything.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Qin. Min Ting wasn¡¯t lying. At that time, he had walked far away. When he heard themotion, he looked over and saw that the lights were dim. For a moment, he felt that Feng Qin looked like Xi Fengling[1]. At that time, he didn¡¯t work with Min Rufeng and wasn¡¯t familiar with Xi Fengling. He had only seen her a few times. He didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with Min Rufeng either, but she was Min Rufeng¡¯s woman after all. Min Rufeng was his cousin after all. For no other reason, just because they were both members of the Min Family, he couldn¡¯t just watch Min Rufeng¡¯s woman get into trouble. Although he didn¡¯t know if his brain was fried at that time, he actually felt that a woman like Xi Fengling, who was rumored to be protecting Min Rufeng in the capital, would appear at that kind of banquet and was almost taken advantage of. Could it be that he had drunk some alcohol that day and was slow-witted? Feng Qin sighed after a long while, ¡°Then I¡¯m really lucky.¡± Min Ting did notment. ¡°Since you¡¯ve got the wrong person, I¡¯m sure you do know such a person. I wonder if it¡¯s convenient to tell me her identity? If there¡¯s a chance, I really want to meet her in person to see if she really looks like me.¡± Min Ting caressed her face. ¡°Do you want to know so badly?¡± Feng Qin¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she smiled into his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal?¡± ¡°Perhaps you can meet her when we return to the capital.¡± Without giving Feng Qin a chance to speak, he lowered his head and kissed her lips. Feng Qin frowned slightly but did not push him away. She was a qualified lover. Moreover, she could sense that Min Ting didn¡¯t want to say anything. Since that was the case, she would put this matter aside for the time being. She would investigate when she had the chance. Perhaps, she could really meet her when she returned to the capital. It was already good enough that she could hear some news about her. *** Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t meet Min Ting again, even though they only left the resort at six on Sunday afternoon. He heard from the resort manager that Feng Qin was going to film and Min Ting had work to do. Seeing that the two of them were not leaving the room for a long time, he did not disturb them and left first. Yan Jinyu had already called Min Rufeng. Indeed, it was as she thought. Min Rufeng preferred to investigate personally. Min Rufeng didn¡¯t intend to tell Xi Fengling about this for the time being. He had the same thoughts as Yan Jinyu. He would only tell her after he confirmed it so that she wouldn¡¯t be happy for nothing again. *** On Monday, Yan Jinyu went to ss as usual. She had indeed found a new joy. She watched dramas seriously every day until Wednesday when the 10th mock test of Year Three began. The test paper came from the front and was passed to the back. Tan Shiyun even gestured to Yan Jinyu to cheer her on. Yan Jinyu took the test paper, kept one and passed one to Bo Lang. During today¡¯s exam, Bo Lang didn¡¯t sleep on his desk as usual. However, judging from the others¡¯ reaction, they didn¡¯t seem to be surprised. Yan Jinyu then realized that he was the top student in the cohort. How could he be the top student if he didn¡¯t take the exam? She nced at the test paper and then ignored it. It was also not appropriate to take out her phone or tablet for school exams. Yan Jinyu could only support her chin and stare out of the window in a daze. Bo Lang nced at her but didn¡¯t say anything. He took a pen and did the test. He finished it in half an hour and continued to sleep on the table. However, Yan Jinyun kept ncing in Yan Jinyu¡¯s direction. Seeing that she had no intention of writing, she frowned a few times. In the end, she sighed softly like an old mother who was worried sick. Feng Yuan also looked at Yan Jinyu a few times, but he didn¡¯t say anything. A bottom-feeder had no right to criticize others. Needless to say, Yan Jinyun had brought the highlighted important information to Feng Yuan these few days. He had learned a lot from reading it every day during ss. He was not stupid. He was just toozy to learn it in the past. Now that he had put in the effort and had the guidance of a top student, how could it not be effective? ¡°Yan Jinyu, aren¡¯t you going to do the test?¡± About half an hour before the end of the test, the form teacher, Xiao Qun, who was invigting, walked down from the podium and stopped at thest table to ask softly. Yan Jinyu retracted her gaze from the window and looked up. Her gaze met Xiao Qun¡¯s. She didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled. She seemed to be saying that he was asking the obvious. Xiao Qun adjusted his sses on his nose bridge and looked at her through the sses with a sharp gaze for a second. However, it quickly disappeared. ¡°You can fill in a few Chinese words in test papers as long as you can read. If not, you can always write your name and student number. Don¡¯t hand in a nk paper.¡± After saying that, he walked past to look at the others. Yan Jinyu looked at Xiao Qun, who had turned and left, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. Tsk, knowing that she was already suspicious, he probably couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. It suited her. Otherwise, she would be bored to death. Of course, she didn¡¯t hand in a nk paper, but Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t write much either. She only wrote her name and student number before answering the multiple choice questions. There were only a few multiple-choice questions on the Chinesenguage test paper, and she perfectly avoided the correct answers. After the exam ended and the teacher kept the test papers, Tan Shiyun turned back, ¡°Jinyu, how was it? How did you do?¡± ¡°So-so.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Bo Lang who saw her almostpletely nk test paper. When Tan Shiyun heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s reply, she seemed to heave a sigh of relief. She smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s continue to work hard for the math test in the afternoon!¡± Seeing that Bo Lang was looking at Yan Jinyu, although she quickly retracted her gaze, Tan Shiyun still fell silent. She looked at Bo Lang as if she had mustered up her courage. ¡°B-Bo Lang, what about you? How did you do?¡± Everyone looked at her. It was normal for them as ssmates to ask each other what they did after the examinations. However, that person was Bo Lang. Even though Tan Shiyun was the ss monitor, Tan Shiyun had barely spoken to Bo Lang in the past three years, other than collecting ss fees and other matters that required her to interact with her ssmates. She was also very afraid of Bo Lang. Why was she so abnormal today? Could it be that she felt that Bo Lang¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyu was different and thought that Bo Lang had be easier to get along with? A few days ago, there were indeed a few admirers of Bo Lang who had this understanding. They felt that since Bo Lang could allow Yan Jinyu to be his deskmate and even took the initiative to talk to Yan Jinyu, perhaps he had changed and be easier to get along with. Hence, they came over to give him lunch boxes and gifts. Some people even asked him questions. However, after a few people were frightened away by Bo Lang¡¯s bad temper, no one dared to take the risk again. Tan Shiyun was sitting at the front desk. She should know the situation very well. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that Bo Lang would give her a cold shoulder and embarrass her now? On the other hand, the person in question, Bo Lang, slowly looked up at Tan Shiyun. His face was still cold and sullen. No one knew if he was angry or not. However, many people were still shocked when they saw him staring at Tan Shiyun. If they remembered correctly, Bo Lang didn¡¯t even look at those people who came to provoke him when he used violence to chase them away, right? He was like this now¡­ He was looking at Tan Shiyun seriously, right?! Tan Shiyun didn¡¯t look away either. She seemed to be trembling and afraid, but if one looked closely, they would notice that there was no fear for Bo Lang in her eyes. She met Bo Lang¡¯s gaze directly. She did not dodge. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t hurry to pack her things and leave. She supported her chin and looked at them with interest. She seemed to have found something interesting again. Bo Lang and Tan Shiyun naturally sensed Yan Jinyu¡¯s actions. Tan Shiyun was stunned and realized that she had lost herposure. She was about to retract her gaze and exin her actions when Bo Lang looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Just like before.¡± It could be understood that he answered the first sentence because they were in the same ss and Tan Shiyun was the ss monitor, but when he added thest sentence, they were shocked. That was not all. The person closest to her even heard Bo Lang say to Yan Jinyu, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡± After saying that, he stood up and walked out of the ssroom. The people who heard him were stunned. What did that mean? Was he asking Yan Jinyu not to touch Tan Shiyun? But why did Yan Jinyu touch Tan Shiyun for no reason? Most importantly, was Bo Lang protecting Tan Shiyun?! Only Tan Shiyun seemed to be stunned on the spot. Then she chuckled as if she had suddenly figured something out. She looked up at Yan Jinyu again. She was a little surprised, but she felt that it was reasonable. The number one killer, Chi, had be famous at 10 years old and could destroy Ghost ughter Ind at 15 years old. It was not strange that she knew about her and Bo Lang. [1] Xi Fengling¡¯s ¡°Feng¡± is the same Chinese word as Feng Qin¡¯s surname. Chapter 324 - Bo Lang And Shiyun

Chapter 324: Bo Lang And Shiyun

She looked at Yan Jinyu, and Yan Jinyu also looked up at her. Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression was no different from usual. For some reason, Tan Shiyun saw the words ¡°I won¡¯t attack unless you offend me¡± in Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes. No one exposed anyone. Tan Shiyun smiled at Yan Jinyu as friendly as usual, ¡°Jinyu, shall we go to the canteen to eat together?¡± Tan Shiyun had said that they were good friends, so the two of them often went to the canteen to eat together during this period of time. It was not strange for her to say this now. However, they weren¡¯t the only ones who went to the cafeteria to eat. Most of the time, Feng Yuan and Yan Jinyun would follow them. If Feng Yuan followed, Xu Gui would follow. If Xu Gui followed, Luo Yikun would follow. It was the same for Yan Jinyun. Not only would Luo Qiu follow, but Zhao Yue would also follow her sometimes. Compared to the day Yan Jinyu first went to school to eat in the canteen, only Yuan Xi and Bo Lang were missing from their group recently. ¡°Sure.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Shiyun, I¡¯ll go with you guys.¡± It was Tan Shiyun¡¯s deskmate. She had a good rtionship with Tan Shiyun, and Tan Shiyun¡¯s results were publicly acknowledged to be good. She wanted to match her answers with hers for the earlier test. Of course, that was only one reason. Another more important reason was that she was nosy. After being deskmates for three years, this was the first time she had seen Tan Shiyun interact with Bo Lang outside of work. Bo Lang even said something simr to protect Tan Shiyun, making her even more curious. The girl¡¯s name was Chen Yingying. Tan Shiyun turned to look at her and didn¡¯t reject her. ¡°Sure.¡± They often ate together in the past, but they rarely ate together recently. Tan Shiyun knew very well that Chen Yingying was obviously being gossipy. Indeed, as soon as they walked out of the ssroom and went downstairs, Chen Yingying, who had matched their answers after a while, started to stammer, ¡°Shiyun, w-why were you so bold just now? Aren¡¯t you afraid of infuriating Student Bo Lang?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all ssmates. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I often talk to Bo Lang about the ss fees.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ if Bo Lang doesn¡¯t get angry and just ignores you, you¡¯ll lose face too. Aren¡¯t you worried about that?¡± Tan Shiyun shrugged indifferently. ¡°So be it. Anyway, there are many people who have lost face because of Bo Lang. I¡¯m not the first, nor will I be thest.¡± ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t out-talk you. I just¡­ just find it strange. Do you know Bo Lang?¡± Tan Shiyun looked at her strangely. ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯ve been in the same ss for three years, and he¡¯s still the top student in the cohort. How can we not know each other?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chen Yingying rolled her eyes. ¡°You clearly know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking. I¡¯m¡­ Aiya, how should I put it? I just feel that Bo Lang seems to treat you quite differently. It¡¯s fine if he just responds to you, but he even added ¡®just like before¡¯. His attitude towards you is simply too good. I feel that you two should have known each other for a long time.¡± She looked up at Yan Jinyu, who was walking in front, and lowered her voice to whisper in Tan Shiyun¡¯s ear, ¡°Also, what did Bo Lang mean by hisst sentence? Could it be that you have a grudge with Yan Jinyu? Is he protecting you?¡± ¡°How could that be? Did you hear wrongly?¡± ¡°Jinyu and I haven¡¯t met in the past. After she transferred to our ss, I got along very well with her. How can we have a grudge? You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Chen Yingying scratched her head in uncertainty. ¡°Did I really hear wrongly?¡± However, she didn¡¯t see Tan Shiyun tighten her grip on the book. A hint of joy shed past her eyes. Be it Yan Jinyu, Yan Jinyun, Feng Yuan, or Luo Yikun, Xu Gui, and the others who were walking in front, they all heard most of their conversation. Other than Yan Jinyu, the party concerned, everyone was undoubtedly curious about Bo Lang and Tan Shiyun¡¯s rtionship and whether they knew each other long ago. ¡°Sister, how did you do?¡± Yan Jinyun asked. After asking, without waiting for Yan Jinyu to reply, she approached her and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Bo Lang and Tan Shiyun? You¡­¡± She wanted to ask Yan Jinyu if they were the ones she was guarding against, but she retracted her words before she could. She was afraid that others would hear and ruin Yan Jinyu¡¯s ns. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the test papers are handed back.¡± Yan Jinyu was answering her first question. Then, she smiled faintly at Yan Jinyun with aforting gaze. Yan Jinyun stopped talking. Feng Yuan was also curious, but he didn¡¯t intend to ask further here. After seeing that Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t even ask, he didn¡¯t intend to ask further. However, he was still very worried. He was worried about Yan Jinyu¡¯s safety. In order to prevent himself from overthinking, Feng Yuan found a topic to divert his attention, ¡°Yun¡¯er, shall we match the answers too? Let¡¯s see if my revision during this period of time has any effect.¡± Yan Jinyun was naturally happy to see that Feng Yuan was willing to pay attention to his studies. The two of them matched their answers. In less than a minute, Feng Yuan looked bitter. He had gotten too many answers wrong! ¡°Let¡¯s stop matching answers. Yun¡¯er, I¡¯m clearly very confident when I do the questions, especially those multiple choice questions. I feel that my revision recently has been especially useful. There has never been a test question as simple as this one. After matching with your answers¡­¡± ¡°This is too humiliating.¡± Yan Jinyu walked to the side and listened quietly. She only felt extremely calm. This was probably the ordinary school life that Yin Jiujin wanted her to have? ¡°Cousin Feng Yuan, don¡¯t be disheartened. You¡¯re much better than me. I didn¡¯t get as many answers right as you.¡± When Feng Yuan heard that, his lips twitched, ¡°Jinyu, don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t see that you almost handed in a nk paper. I¡¯m not going topete with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t know how to do it. That¡¯s why I said that you¡¯re much better than me.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you for thepliment.¡± He felt guilty. Then, Luo Qiu and Yan Jinyun matched their answers. The few of them chatted as they walked towards the canteen. Because of the exam, school ended earlier than usual. Hence, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t return to the dormitory immediately after lunch. She brought Feng Yuan to the library to continue teaching him. The others also went to the library to read. Hence, only Yan Jinyu and Tan Shiyun returned to the dormitory. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan.¡± When the two of them headed to the dormitory, someone called Yan Jinyu. She stopped and turned back. It was Yuan Xi. She nodded slightly. ¡°Young Master Yuan.¡± Yuan Xi walked forward and walked side by side with them. He said as if he was chatting, ¡°This is the first test that Eldest Miss Yan does after transferring over. How did you do?¡± ¡°So-so.¡± Yuan Xi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She nced at Tan Shiyun and said to Yan Jinyu, ¡°We¡¯ve met a few times and can be considered as acquaintances. Miss Yan, if you have any problems in your studies that you can¡¯t ask others, you can ask me. Although my studies aren¡¯t top-notch, I¡¯m still ranked in the top five of the cohort.¡± Looking at him, Yan Jinyu smiled faintly, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first. See you in the afternoon for the exam.¡± Yan Jinyu nodded in response. Yuan Xi walked away and the two of them continued to walk towards the girls¡¯ dormitory. Tan Shiyun finally said, ¡°Jinyu.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tan Shiyun hugged her books tightly and stared at her. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t avoid her gaze and smiled as she looked into her eyes. ¡°¡­Nothing. I just wanted to tell you to continue to work hard for the afternoon exam.¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Thank you.¡± *** The results were out in the afternoon after the exam on Friday morning. The teachers were very efficient. Many students who were concerned about the results went to the notice board to look at the results. Undoubtedly, Bo Lang was still in first ce. Yan Jinyun and Tan Shiyun were in second and third ce. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t thest in the cohort, but she was the secondst in ss. Thest ce was Luo Yikun. Thest ss in the afternoon was a ss meeting. Xiao Qun passed the results sheet to everyone. When he handed it over, he looked in Yan Jinyu¡¯s direction. The results sheet was passed to her hand. Yan Jinyu looked at it casually, but she was looking at Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan¡¯s. She didn¡¯t even look at hers. Yan Jinyun¡¯s studies were bnced and she wasn¡¯t biased in any subjects. Her results were also very good. It could be said that if it wasn¡¯t for Bo Lang being too smart, she would have been in first ce. Bo Lang only had one or two marks more than her. On the other hand, Yan Jinyu could roughly tell which of Feng Yuan¡¯s subjects were worse with a single nce. She handed it to Bo Lang. Bo Lang also took a look, but not at his results. He was looking at Yan Jinyu¡¯s. He saw that Yan Jinyu¡¯s results were in secondst ce. Other than passing English with 90 points, the rest of her subjects had 0 points. Bo Lang¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly. However, her English¡­ Indeed, Yan Jinyu treated the English teacher, Hu Chengcheng, differently from others. This week, he also realized that Hu Chengcheng looked at Yan Jinyu more intimately than before. As for the reason, he didn¡¯t probe further. As usual, the form teacher, Xiao Qun, would analyze the results after every test and arrange some matters before the ss meeting ended. When ss was about to end, he asked thest three students to go to his office. Yan Jinyu and Luo Yikun¡¯s expressions didn¡¯t change. It was as if he wasn¡¯t talking about them. Xu Gui heaved a sigh of relief. His results had improved this time. Out of the 50 students in his ss, he was ranked 10th. The thirdst was a girl in ss. She was leaning on the table and crying. Other than her deskmate who wasforting her softly, the others only looked at her sympathetically and didn¡¯t interfere. Xu Gui looked at Luo Yikun in disdain, ¡°What exactly are you doing? Haven¡¯t we been revising together recently? I see that the important points you drew are quite useful. You can list out the points but yet still get zero points for every subject?¡± ¡°I clearly saw that although you didn¡¯t do any big questions, you did all the multiple choice questions!¡± Luo Yikun supported his chin and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m unlucky.¡± ¡°Then your luck is too bad. You perfectly avoided all the correct answers¡­ No, you even exined the questions to me. I encountered a simr problem when I was doing the questions. I used the method you taught me to calcte. The answer is exactly the same as the reference answer.¡± ¡°You clearly know how to do it, but you still scored zero.¡± ¡°Tell me honestly, did you do it on purpose?¡± ¡°Do what on purpose?¡± ¡°Stop pretending. Did you score zero on purpose?¡± Luo Yikun looked at him and chuckled. Just as he was about to say ¡°yes¡±, Xu Gui continued, ¡°But that¡¯s not right either. I clearly saw that you did all the multiple choice questions. If you really score zero on purpose, doesn¡¯t that mean that you know the correct answers to those questions and then perfectly avoid them?¡± He said disdainfully, ¡°Do you have that ability?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luo Yikun was not angry. He only felt that Xu Gui was so silly that he was interesting. ¡°No. That¡¯s why I said I was just unlucky.¡±i ¡°Then, isn¡¯t your luck a little too bad? It¡¯s even worse than Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s luck. At least, she still has 90 points, although they¡¯re all in English. I think Eldest Miss Yan should have done it on purpose to just score 90 points for her English and 0 points for the other subjects.¡± ¡°¡­Why is it that you believe that she did it on purpose but not me?¡± Chapter 325 - Fell Down The Stairs

Chapter 325: Fell Down The Stairs

Xu Gui sneered, ¡°We¡¯re in the same junior high and high school. How can I not know what you¡¯re like? You don¡¯t have the ability.¡± ¡°On the other hand, Eldest Miss Yan is so good at racing. She¡¯spletely different from the rumors. I already felt that she wasn¡¯t an ordinary person at the underground racing arena.¡± Luo Yikun was a little speechless. ¡°I¡¯m very good at racing too.¡± ¡°How is that the same? You grew up in the Luo Family in North City. Eldest Miss Yan grew up in an orphanage in a small town. Is her living conditions the same as yours? It¡¯s normal for you to know how to race in such an environment. With Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s growing up environment, it¡¯s impossible for her to have the qualifications to learn how to race. Moreover, from the information that so many people have found out, Eldest Miss Yan doesn¡¯t know how to race at all.¡± Looking around, he covered his face with his hand and leaned over to whisper, ¡°I don¡¯t think Eldest Miss Yan grew up in an orphanage in a small town. Her past must be extraordinary.¡± His breath sprayed on Luo Yikun¡¯s face. Luo Yikun¡¯s smile deepened. He rubbed his fingertips together lightly. He almost couldn¡¯t help but pull his head over. In the end, he endured it. A little impatience would ruin a great n. There were so many people in the ssroom. He didn¡¯t want to scare him. The rtionship that he had painstakingly built up over this period of time would be wasted. ¡°You¡¯re not too stupid. However, it¡¯s good that you understand this. Don¡¯t say it in the future to avoid getting yourself into trouble.¡± Xu Gui felt strange. Did Luo Yikun care about him? ¡°I know! I¡¯m not stupid!¡± He then realized that the two of them were too close and quickly sat back down. He even blushed a little. Seeing this, Luo Yikun chuckled softly, making Xu Gui even more frustrated, ¡°What are youughing at? Thest ce! You were even invited to the office by the form teacher. How embarrassing!¡± ¡°I remember that you used to be a regr in the form teacher¡¯s office too.¡± ¡°¡­That was in the past. I¡¯m no longer the old me. I¡¯m already slowly bidding farewell to the life of a bottom-feeder. Just you wait. If we take the test a few more times, you¡¯ll be left far behind by me!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± He was smiling cheekily and was not affected at all. Xu Gui was so angry that he did not want to talk to him anymore. *** School ended after the ss meeting. Finally, there was no one following him. Xu Gui happily packed his bag and went home. Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan waited for Yan Jinyu outside the ssroom. ¡°Jinyu, your results¡­¡± Feng Yuan didn¡¯t know what to say. He felt that Jinyu was deliberately doing badly. But what if? What if Jinyu¡¯s true standard was like that? Wouldn¡¯t his question poke Jinyu¡¯s sore spot? If Jinyu was sad because of this, his sin would be huge. He immediately corrected himself. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t do well this time. I used to count down from the bottom often too. If you try harder next time, you might be able to do well. Just like this time, my results are in the middle.¡± ¡°So don¡¯t be sad and don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure.¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m not sad. I¡¯m not under any pressure either.¡± ¡°Jinyu, if you¡¯re really sad, don¡¯t force yourself to smile. We¡¯re not outsiders. We won¡¯tugh at you. At most, we¡¯ll study together in the future. If I can raise my standards, you¡­¡± ¡°Alright, Feng Yuan,¡± Yan Jinyun interrupted him helplessly. How innocent was he that he could say such words after seeing Yan Jinyu¡¯s results? Before seeing Yan Jinyu¡¯s results, she would still suspect Yan Jinyu¡¯s standard and feel that Yan Jinyu was really as everyone knew. She had only dropped out of school after graduating from the third year of junior high school and didn¡¯t learn any high school knowledge. After seeing Yan Jinyu¡¯s results, she waspletely sure that Yan Jinyu¡¯s knowledge was definitely not at the level of the third year of junior high school. She saw that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t hand in any nk papers for every subject. She even filled in the test papers in thest 15 minutes every time and only did the multiple choice questions. In such a short period of time, she could have gotten one or two answers correct randomly. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t get any of them right, and she got almost all zero points. Only English had a score that was about 110 points on the multiple choice questions. Yan Jinyu had done that, but it was exactly 90 points. How could it be such a coincidence? ¡°Go back first. I have something to say to Sister alone,¡± Yan Jinyun said to Feng Yuan. Feng Yuan looked at them and hesitated for a moment, ¡°Alright, go home early then.¡± ¡°Jinyu, when you go to the officeter, listen to whatever the form teacher says. I¡¯m experienced in this. As long as you don¡¯t refute anything and act like you¡¯re humbly receiving guidance, the form teacher won¡¯t make things difficult for you, nor will he invite your guardian.¡± ¡°As for what the form teacher said, just listen if it¡¯s good. If it¡¯s not good, just forget it. Don¡¯t take it to heart, and don¡¯t let the form teacher¡¯s words affect your mood.¡± It sounded just like an old father¡¯s instructions. Yan Jinyu suddenly felt that Feng Yuan was quite simr to Yan Jinyun at times. He treated her like a child and was worried about everything. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°I can handle it. Cousin Feng Yuan, don¡¯t worry.¡± Feng Yuan left first, but he kept looking back. He was worried about Yan Jinyu and even more unwilling to go home without Yan Jinyun. Ever since the two of them made it clear, they went back together almost every time after school. They would either take the Yan Family¡¯s car or the Feng Family¡¯s car. However, no matter whose car they took, the two of them would send one of them back first before going home. This was the first time Feng Yuan had returned home alone. Of course, other than when Yan Jinyun had something to do at thepany and she didn¡¯te to school. Looking at Feng Yuan walking away, Yan Jinyun¡¯s naturally cold face had a smile. She looked like a young girl and no longer had her usual cold demeanor. She retracted her gaze and saw Yan Jinyu looking at her with a teasing gaze. Yan Jinyun looked ufortable. ¡°Ahem¡­ Let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡± ¡°Since you have the ability, why don¡¯t you do better?¡± Afraid that her tone would be too harsh, Yan Jinyun softened her tone, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do very well. You just have to pass every subject. That way, you won¡¯t be invited to the office by the teacher. I know that how many points you get depends on your own wishes.¡± Yan Jinyu blinked. ¡°Did I?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my strength.¡± Yan Jinyun rolled her eyes at her angrily. Yan Jinyu smiled. She didn¡¯t intend to stay on this matter for long, so she changed the topic. ¡°Compared to the results, I think there¡¯s something more worth mentioning.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Those people in school who wanted to see us fight at the beginning, after seeing that we¡¯re still fine after three weeks, are no longer interested. Do you think we should have a good fight and let others enjoy a good show?¡± Yan Jinyun almost rolled her eyes. Fortunately, she held it in. She didn¡¯t lose her top socialite¡¯s bearing. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to joke with you.¡± However, Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile faded and her gaze was cold. ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you.¡± At that moment, the two of them had almost reached the first floor from the third floor. They were still five or six stone stairs away from the first floor. It was where Yan Jinyu was standing when Feng Yan came looking for trouble that day. Then, before Yan Jinyun could react, Yan Jinyu raised her hand and pushed her down the stairs. Instantly, there was chaos. Although they came downstairs a littlete after school, many people still witnessed this scene. Yan Jinyun almost hit someone when she fell. Her knees were scraped, and her hands were rubbed on the floor. Her knees were bleeding. Her left elbow was bleeding. Her right palm was bleeding. Yan Jinyun looked at Yan Jinyu, who was still standing on the stone stairs, with disbelief in her eyes. ¡°Y-y-you pushed me?!¡± After asking that, her eyes turned red. This was the first time the onlookers saw the goddess cry. They felt extremely sorry for her and looked at Yan Jinyu with using gazes. However, no one dared to say anything because they couldn¡¯t afford to offend Yan Jinyu¡¯s backer. Yan Jinyu sneered, ¡°So what if I push you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Since I¡¯ve already cut ties with the Yan Family, I don¡¯t want to be involved with the Yan Family anymore.¡± ¡°During this period of time, I can forget that you¡¯re also a member of the Yan Family. We¡¯re still ssmates. We can go to the canteen for a meal and return to the dormitory together. It¡¯s still eptable that we greet each other when we meet asionally.¡± ¡°However, that¡¯s already the limit of my tolerance for you.¡± ¡°You still want to care about my test results now. Why? Who gave you so much authority?¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s face turned pale when her cold gazended on her. She was trembling all over. It was unknown if she was frightened or angry. ¡°Everyone knows how the Yan Family treated me. On the ount that we¡¯re rted by blood, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to pursue the matter, so I wanted to cut ties. Don¡¯t make me regret my concession. After all, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to pursue the matter but it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have the ability to.¡± ¡°To be honest, the Yan Family is really nothing in my eyes.¡± ¡°So, don¡¯t interfere in my matters in the future. If you provoke me, it won¡¯t be as simple as pushing you down the stairs.¡± After saying that, she went downstairs and walked past Yan Jinyun. Probably because her gaze was too cold and her aura was too frightening, the onlookers automatically made way for her. Yan Jinyun was still sitting on the ground. She bit her lip tightly and tears fell one after another. She looked very sad, but she was not in a sorry state. After all, her temperament and looks were there. However, when the cold goddess shed tears, it inevitably gave people a huge impact and they felt even more pity for her. Luo Qiu was the first to run over to help her. ¡°Yun¡¯er, are you alright?¡± Luo Qiu was actually still in shock. Her reaction was not that fast. She only reacted when Luo Yikun, who was beside her, gave her a push. Luo Yikun looked at Yan Jinyun deeply before turning and walking to the teacher¡¯s office like Yan Jinyu. He was walking in front and actually didn¡¯t hear the conversation between the Yan sisters. He only stopped and turned back when he heard themotion. At that time, Yan Jinyun had already been pushed downstairs. Yan Jinyu stood on the stone stairs with a cold expression and sharp eyes. With his judgment, Yan Jinyu was clearly really angry. Because even at a distance, he could sense the killing intent emanating from her. What did Yan Jinyun say to anger her? But didn¡¯t the two of them get along very well previously? Why did she suddenly turn hostile? He couldn¡¯t figure it out. Even Luo Yikun could not understand, let alone the others. Yan Jinyun shook her head. She looked extremely sad and shocked, making it difficult for her to speak. ¡°Your sister is too much! Why can¡¯t you talk properly? She actually¡­ doesn¡¯t she worry that you¡¯ll be injured if you fall?¡± Luo Qiu was about to cry as she said that. She had seen Yan Jinyu make a move. At that time, Yan Jinyu had exuded a frightening aura just like earlier. It felt like she really wanted to kill Yun¡¯er! It was too scary! A few female ssmates came over to help Luo Qiu support Yan Jinyun. ¡°¡­Qiu, stop it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t criticized her results first and scolded her for scoring so badly because she hadn¡¯t studied properly and was ying games and watching television in ss, I wouldn¡¯t have angered her.¡± Chapter 326 - Shiyun Crying

Chapter 326: Shiyun Crying

¡°There are only a few subjects in total. Other than English, she scored 0 points for everything. I just can¡¯t stand it. No matter what, she¡¯s still a member of the Yan Family. Even if she has cut ties with the Yan Family, she still has the Yan Family¡¯s blood on her. When others talk about her, they will think of the Yan Family.¡± ¡°She¡¯s only embarrassing the Yan Family by doing this. I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m just so angry so I reprimanded her. She¡­¡± ¡°Alright, Yun¡¯er, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital first.¡± As soon as Luo Qiu finished speaking, Feng Yuan ran over in a panic, ¡°Yun¡¯er, are you alright? Where are you hurt?¡± It was Xu Gui who called him. When Yan Jinyu pushed Yan Jinyun downstairs, Xu Gui was standing not far away. He walked over quickly and called Feng Yuan at the same time. He wanted to help Yan Jinyun, but Luo Qiu beat him to it so he stood at the side. Feng Yuan saw the injuries on Yan Jinyun¡¯s legs and arms and panicked. When he took her from Luo Qiu and carried her up in his arms, his hands were trembling. ¡°I only left for a few minutes. Why¡­ why¡­¡± Feng Yuan knew the situation. Xu Gui had told him over the phone, but he didn¡¯t believe it. He didn¡¯t believe that Yan Jinyu would do that. ¡°Why did Jinyu do this? It was clearly fine when I left. You guys were also chatting¡­¡± Yan Jinyun grabbed his clothes tightly. ¡°It hurts a little. Send me to the hospital first.¡± Her tears were still falling. She was really sad. She didn¡¯t know why Yan Jinyu suddenly did that. Without any hesitation, she pushed her downstairs without any warning. After falling down, her heart turned cold when she looked up and saw Yan Jinyu¡¯s cold face. Yan Jinyu pushed her downstairs just like that. Didn¡¯t she think that she would be injured? Although it was only a light injury, she was really injured. She had sprained her ankle and there were many abrasions on her hands and feet. Her palms rubbed on the ground and they were still burning in pain. Most importantly, Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze was so cold that it was as if she was looking at an enemy. It made her feel even colder. She was filled with disbelief and thought that Yan Jinyu had really fallen out with her. Fortunately, she suddenly saw the bracelet on her wrist. It was Yan Jinyu¡¯s 18th birthday present for her. She said that if she was in danger, she should press the purple diamond on her bracelet and she would rush over to save her. She had prepared such a meticulous gift for her and even specially returned to the Yan Family to give her New Year¡¯s money. She didn¡¯t believe that Yan Jinyu would really fall out with her. Thinking about how Yan Jinyu had cut ties with the Yan Family and came to Boyu to pretend to be at odds with her, she guessed that Yan Jinyu must have her reasons for doing that just now. That was why she used her own method to cooperate with her. If she was really putting on a show for someone, it must be because Yan Jinyu was afraid that the other party would find out about their rtionship and use her to threaten Yan Jinyu. In other words, she had be Yan Jinyu¡¯s weakness! At the thought of this, Yan Jinyun bit her lip tightly and buried her face in Feng Yuan¡¯s arms. She even said that she would work hard to develop the Yan Corporation and be Yan Jinyu¡¯s backing so that she could raise her head up high when she married into the Yin Family in the future. However, the truth was that she had be Yan Jinyu¡¯s burden! She had always thought that she was very outstanding, but now she realized that she was so useless. Seeing that she was still sobbing softly, Feng Yuan thought that she was in great pain and quickly said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡± He carried her out of the school and got into the car to go to the hospital. Feng Yuan had many doubts, but he knew that now was not the time to ask. ¡°What happened to the two of them just now?¡± Not far from the teaching building, Tan Shiyun was standing under the shade of a tree. Under a tree three steps away from her was Bo Lang. Bo Lang leanedzily against the tree. Yuan Xi was also standing with Bo Lang. Obviously, the three of them had seen that scene. ¡°Why are they arguing for no reason? I only went downstairs a few steps ahead of them. I saw the three of them chatting andughing in the corridor outside the ssroom,¡± Tan Shiyun said again. ¡°Who knows?¡± Bo Lang replied indifferently and left. Tan Shiyun was about to follow when she saw Yuan Xi standing there. She frowned and said, ¡°Young Master Yuan, what are you doing? Do you have something to say to Bo Lang?¡± Before Yuan Xi could reply, Tan Shiyun said, ¡°Can¡¯t you not implicate Bo Lang in what you want to do? Bo Lang is already in enough trouble. Why won¡¯t you let him off? The Jones Family didn¡¯t treat him as a human back then, and now they want him to work for the Jones Family. How shameless!¡± Yuan Xi stopped in his tracks and turned back. He looked a little unhappy. ¡°Did Miss Tan forget your identity when you said these words? If I remember correctly, Miss Tan, too, has a mission when youe to North City, right!¡± ¡°Do your own thing. Don¡¯t interfere in anything else! As for Bo Lang, he¡¯s willing to work for the Jones Family. No one forced him!¡± ¡°No one forced him?¡± Tan Shiyun sneered, ¡°You really have the cheek to say that!¡± ¡°If you people didn¡¯t always use blood ties, family and mission to restrain him, he wouldn¡¯t be like this now! How dare you say you people didn¡¯t force him!¡± ¡°He has already grown up well in the Bo Family. Why can¡¯t you people let him off? Clearly, he¡¯d saved his own life from the Jones Family himself!¡± Yuan Xi¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Miss Tan, don¡¯t keep saying ¡®you people¡¯. I¡¯m not on the same side as them.¡± ¡°Besides, Miss Tan is also mistaken about one thing. I¡¯m not from the Jones Family!¡± Looking at his retreating back, Tan Shiyun was puzzled. Of course, she knew that Yuan Xi wasn¡¯t from the Jones Family, but was Yuan Xi¡¯s rtionship with the Jones Family distant? Why did it sound like Yuan Xi wasn¡¯t on the same side as that person? And Yan Jinyu. Could it be that she was really angered by Yan Jinyun, so she suddenly pushed her? It seemed possible. After all, Yan Jinyu grew up in a ce like Ghost ughter Ind and became famous at the age of 10. Not everyone could offend the dignity of the top killer in the killer world. Yan Jinyun had repeatedly interfered in Yan Jinyu¡¯s matters, and she even questioned her in that using tone¡­ ording to her understanding, ¡°Chi¡± hated being controlled the most. It was no wonder that she was angered when someone interfered. Speaking of which, she didn¡¯t know if the Yan Family was stupid or what. If they found out one day that the person they had mistreated and cut ties with was so formidable, they would definitely regret it. She thought that Yan Jinyun was smarter but she didn¡¯t expect her tomit such a taboo. Of course, Yan Jinyun might not have any ill intentions towards Yan Jinyu either. After being in the same ss for three years, she knew Yan Jinyun quite well. She did have the ability, but sometimes, she valued her face too much. Putting everything else aside, just looking at how Yan Jinyun lived so perfectly in order to create the image of a top socialite was tiring enough. Since Yan Jinyun was already like this to herself, she naturally couldn¡¯t bear to see Yan Jinyu being so ¡°useless¡±. After thinking about it, Tan Shiyun quickly chased after Bo Lang. Yuan Xi and Bo Lang were walking in the opposite direction. ¡°Bo Lang.¡± Hearing her voice, Bo Lang didn¡¯t turn back and continued walking forward. However, his footsteps clearly slowed down. Tan Shiyun quickly caught up. ¡°Bo Lang, can¡¯t you not interfere in their matters? The Jones Family treated you like that. So what if they¡¯re rted by blood? They don¡¯t care about your life, so why should you care about their hatred? Why should they impose any mission on you?¡± Bo Lang nced at her coldly. ¡°Go back to Water City.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tan Shiyun was stunned. ¡°You want me to return to Water City?¡± Although she was surprised, she did not show it on her face. ¡°Are you concerned about me? Are you worried that I¡¯ll be in danger?¡± Due to her excitement, she wanted to grab Bo Lang¡¯s arm, but Bo Lang easily avoided her. Tan Shiyun¡¯s hand froze in midair. Bo Lang watched as she slowly retracted her hand in disappointment and looked away. ¡°It¡¯s only normal for me to care about the safety of the Bo Family¡¯s heir as I owed the Bo Family a favor for raising me up.¡± Tan Shiyun murmured, ¡°Favor¡­ So there¡¯s only the favor now?¡± She didn¡¯t know if Bo Lang had heard it or not. He didn¡¯t respond. After a moment, Tan Shiyun walked up to him and looked up into his eyes. ¡°Alright, I can return to Water City immediately, but I have a condition.¡± Bo Lang was expressionless. ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°Go back with me!¡± ¡°As long as you return to Water City with me, I¡¯ll pack my things immediately!¡± Looking at her sincere and warm eyes, Bo Lang lowered his hand and clenched it gently. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Why is that impossible? What does the hatred between them have to do with you? Don¡¯t forget that you almost died in the Jones Family back then. If Grandfather hadn¡¯t brought you back to the Bo Family and the Jones Family was in chaos and couldn¡¯t care about you, you would have died long ago!¡± ¡°You¡¯re actually risking your life for that so-called mission now. Are you stupid?¡± Bo Lang¡¯s expression darkened. Tan Shiyun was a little frightened, but she didn¡¯t retreat. She still finished what she wanted to say. ¡°Or are you staying to protect Yan Jinyu? Don¡¯t even think of denying it. I heard your conversation that day!¡± ¡°D-don¡¯t look at me like that. Do you think I¡¯ll be frightened by you? I¡¯m the heir raised by my grandfather after all. Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid to speak like everyone else just because you stare at me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been in the Bo Family for nine years. Other than the three years you¡¯ve been in North City, we¡¯ve lived together in the Bo Family for six years. Don¡¯t we have any rtionship at all? In your eyes, am I not as important as Yan Jinyu, whom you¡¯ve only interacted with once?¡± ¡°¡­Why are you saying this?¡± ¡°She¡¯s her and you¡¯re you. Why do you have topare? I owe her my life and your Bo Family a favor. I¡¯ll return the life I owe her. I¡¯ll also return the favor I owe your Bo Family.¡± Hearing his words, Tan Shiyun was furious. She raised her hand and pushed him away. ¡°Who wants your favor?!¡± Bo Lang took a few steps back. He only frowned slightly and showed no signs of anger. ¡°Who cares if you return it!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask Grandfather to bring you back to the Bo Family back then because I want you to repay any favors¡­¡± At this point, Tan Shiyun realized that she had said something wrong and suddenly paused. However, Bo Lang stared at her. ¡°You said that Grandpa brought me back to the Bo Family because you asked?¡± Tan Shiyun didn¡¯t dare to meet his gaze and she also didn¡¯t know how to reply to him. She crouched down on the ground and started crying. As she cried, she said sadly, ¡°At the end of the day, in your heart, I¡¯m not as important as Yan Jinyu. The rtionship we had when we grew up together can¡¯tpare to your one-time encounter with her!¡± Chapter 327 - The Bo Familys Relationship

Chapter 327: The Bo Family¡¯s Rtionship

¡°You asked me to return to Water City, but you wanted to stay behind. Don¡¯t you know that I came to North City on a mission? How will Grandfather punish me if I go back like this? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Grandfather¡¯s methods. If I really waste three years and go back without aplishing anything, I¡¯ll probably lose half my life.¡± ¡°Forget it. I know you¡¯ve never liked me much. Even if we grew up together, it¡¯s not as important as others in your heart.¡± ¡°Do whatever you want. I won¡¯t interfere anymore. Otherwise, in the end, you¡¯ll think that I¡¯m a busybody!¡± After saying that, Tan Shiyun stood up and left without looking at Bo Lang. This was the first time in so many years that Bo Lang had seen Tan Shiyun cry. For the first time, he felt at a loss. Especially when Tan Shiyun said that Old Master Bo had brought him back to the Bo Family because she asked, Bo Lang couldn¡¯t ignore it. Seeing that Tan Shiyun had stood up and left in disappointment, his hand reacted faster than his brain and grabbed her wrist. ¡°No.¡± ¡°No one else is more important than you. I just don¡¯t like to owe people favors. Since Eldest Miss Yan saved my life, I naturally have to return this favor to her. You¡­¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t consider it carefully when I asked you to return to Water City. I¡¯ll arrange it. You go overseas for a while first. I¡¯ll pick you up and bring you back to the Bo Family after everything is over.¡± Tan Shiyun was stunned. She wasn¡¯t stupid. Bo Lang was worried that she would be in danger if she continued to stay in North City. She had a mission. It didn¡¯t matter if she was willing to do it or not. As long as she continued to stay here, she wouldn¡¯t be safe, even if she felt that she had the ability to protect herself. That person hadpletely inherited Old Jones¡¯s pervertness. If she didn¡¯t obey orders and stood on the opposite side, she wouldn¡¯t have a good ending. If she went against Yan Jinyu with them, the danger level would only be higher. After all, as long as she stayed in North City, it would be very dangerous no matter which side she chose. She was happy to hear that Bo Lang had arranged for her to go overseas. However, she was also very angry. She turned back to look at him and sneered bitterly, ¡°Send me overseas and pick me up after everything is over? Can you guarantee that you¡¯ll still be alright after everything is over?¡± She shrugged his hand away. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± ¡°No matter which side you stand on, as long as you get involved, you will definitely not have a good ending. If you don¡¯t obey that person¡¯s orders, he won¡¯t let you off. But do you think Yan Jinyu is so easy to deal with?¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible to help both Yan Jinyu and that person?¡± ¡°As long as you stay in North City, you¡¯ll be getting involved. Come back to Water City with me. We¡¯ll go back together. No matter how angry Grandfather is, he won¡¯t punish us at the same time for outsiders. Otherwise, we¡¯ll go overseas together and avoid thismotion beforeing back.¡± Bo Lang looked at her and fell silent. Tan Shiyun smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s silly. How could you leave with me? You¡¯re not someone who likes to run away. Your rtionship with me isn¡¯t that deep either.¡± ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t interfere in your matters in the future. I won¡¯t interfere in your matters anymore. Don¡¯t ask me to do anything either!¡± Then, she left without looking back. Looking at her retreating back, Bo Lang stood rooted to the ground for a long time. His mother was the Bo Family¡¯s adopted daughter. After escaping from the Jones Family, his maternal grandfather brought him back to the Bo Family. Later on, his grandfather valued him and nurtured him meticulously. He had to learn almost everything that Tan Shiyun, the heir, had to learn. Hence, seriously speaking, he had interacted with Tan Shiyun the most in the Bo Family. He would remember the Bo Family¡¯s favor of bringing him up and repay it in the future. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the reason why his grandfather brought him back to the Bo Family back then was because of Tan Shiyun. Bo Lang stood at the same spot for a long time before leaving. As soon as he left, someone walked out from the corner not far away. Who else could it be but Feng Yan, whose hand was still in ster? Feng Yan had heard that the results of the mock test were out. Yan Jinyu¡¯s results were very bad, so she rushed back to school from the hospital to see if she had the chance to mock Yan Jinyu. She didn¡¯t expect she would encounter two big scenes instead of mocking Yan Jinyu. Not only did she see Yan Jinyu pushing Yan Jinyun down the stairs, but she also saw a girl involved with Bo Lang! She was far away, so she could not hear what the two of them said, but she could see their actions clearly! She knew that girl. She was the top three in the cohort and the ss monitor of ss (1), the obedient student, Tan Shiyun! She was someone who had never interacted with Bo Lang in the past three years! How did she get involved with Bo Lang? Most importantly, it was actually Bo Lang who pulled Tan Shiyun first! Tan Shiyun even seemed to be crying. Was Bo Langforting her? Tan Shiyun! It had been three years, but she actually didn¡¯t realize that this obedient student from ss (1) had feelings for Bo Lang too! Bo Lang was even so different to her! She hid it so well! Bo Lang was someone she had taken a fancy to. She would definitely not let Tan Shiyun off! As the saying goes, the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. Feng Yan didn¡¯t know that after she left in jealousy, someone walked out from another corner. Perhaps because she was too frightened, her legs went limp and she almost fell. Fortunately, she quickly held onto the wall. It was Tan Shiyun¡¯s deskmate, Chen Yingying. She had wanted to chase after Tan Shiyun. She wanted to have dinner together with Tan Shiyun before going to the library to read together. She didn¡¯t expect to bump into Tan Shiyun and Bo Lang together, and¡­ Before she could recover from her shock, she saw the ruthless Feng Yan. Everyone in school knew that Feng Yan was Bo Lang¡¯s crazy admirer. Seeing Feng Yan, she quickly hid again. She wasn¡¯t far away from Feng Yan. She was afraid that Feng Yan would discover her, so her legs went limp. After all, she wasn¡¯t like Yan Jinyu who dared to provoke Feng Yan and even injure Feng Yan. It wasn¡¯t without reason that Feng Yan was the biggest female bully in Boyu. Many people were afraid of her, especially girls. Chen Yingying held onto the wall to calm her emotions. She felt that her legs were no longer so weak, so she quickly chased after Tan Shiyun. Tan Shiyun did not go to the canteen. Instead, she returned to the dormitory. Chen Yingying chased her all the way to the dormitory. Tan Shiyun was about to close the door after entering her dormitory when the door was knocked open. ¡°Yingying?¡± Her eyes were still red. She must have been sad all the way back. She was a little surprised to see Chen Yingying, especially when she looked so panicked. She quickly closed the door after entering as if someone was chasing her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You look flustered.¡± ¡°Shiyun, I saw it.¡± Tan Shiyun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She could only think that Chen Yingying had seen her and Bo Lang. However, she was only shocked for a moment and quickly recovered. Because she knew that Chen Yingying must have heard nothing. If sthe were close, it was impossible for her and Bo Lang not to notice that someone was eavesdropping. Since she did not sense it, it meant that Chen Yingying was too far away from them to hear their conversation. Hence, there was nothing to worry about. ¡°Sit down and talk.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what I saw?¡± ¡°I can roughly guess.¡± Tan Shiyun poured her a ss of water. The two of them sat down on the sofa. ¡°You and Bo Lang¡­ I saw everything.¡± Chen Yingying paused and took a sip of water. ¡°So, you knew each other in the past, right?¡± ¡°My father¡¯s surname is Bo, and my mother¡¯s surname is Tan. My mother and I have the same surname.¡± Before she officially inherited the Bo Family, her surname would be Tan. This was a form of protection for the Bo Family¡¯s heir. How could a big family not offend some people, especially when the Bo Family was involved with the Jones Family in Country Y? As the heir of the Bo Family, she might be killed before she grew up. Hence, to the outside world, she was not the daughter of the Bo Family but the granddaughter of the Tan Family. The Tan Family was a small family in Water City, so she was very safe. Even within the Tan Family, other than a few close rtives, not many people knew that her father was the only son of the Bo Family. Others only knew that the eldest son of the Bo Family had a daughter who was weak and ill and was kept at home. They did not know anything else. They thought that the Bo Family had no sessors, so they brought their adopted daughter¡¯s son back. In other words, Bo Lang. To outsiders, Bo Lang was the heir nurtured by the Bo Family. Speaking of this, she actually felt a little guilty towards Bo Lang. Bo Lang had endured all the dangers meant for her. Back then, she had also used Bo Lang being her shield as an excuse to persuade her grandfather to bring Bo Lang back to the Bo Family, even though her intentions were purely to save Bo Lang. She was only 10 years old. How was she going to persuade her grandfather to bring back Bo Lang, this big trouble? Bo Lang was the son of his grandfather¡¯s adopted daughter. It seemed reasonable to the outsiders to bring him back and nurtured as his heir. Her grandfather was convinced. It was precisely because of this that she didn¡¯t want Bo Lang to know that her grandfather had brought him back to the Bo Family because she was the one who asked back then. If he knew, Bo Lang would probably hate her. ¡°Huh?¡± Chen Yingying looked shocked. ¡°So you and Bo Lang are siblings?¡± Chen Yingying didn¡¯t know about Bo Lang¡¯s background. She only knew that he was the heir of the Bo Family in Water City. ¡°You can say that.¡± ¡°B-but why haven¡¯t I heard you mention it in the past three years? You and Bo Lang don¡¯t have any interactions either. You were in the same ss and at the same table. Three years, but I actually couldn¡¯t see any loopholes. How did you guys do it?¡± ¡°We¡¯re a big family and there are many people. Besides, I¡¯ve mostly stayed with my maternal family since I was young. I¡¯m not very close to the children of my generation in the Bo Family. Naturally, it¡¯s the same as Bo Lang.¡± ¡°We came from the same family, that¡¯s all. Besides, you¡¯ve seen Bo Lang¡¯s temper. It¡¯s normal that we don¡¯t have any interactions.¡± Chen Yingying thought about it and realized that it did make sense. ¡°I see. I knew it.¡± ¡°Then, what happened to you just now? You¡­¡± Looking at Tan Shiyun¡¯s slightly red eyes, Chen Yingying wanted to say something but stopped. ¡°Oh, Bo Lang told me about the passing of an elder who treated me well at home. I was sad for a moment, so¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Then do you want to go back for the funeral?¡± Tan Shiyun shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going. She¡¯s an elder who married overseas, so the funeral was held overseas. I¡¯m busy with my studies, so my family told me not to go.¡± ¡°I see. My condolences.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Oh, right. I came over to tell you something. Just now, didn¡¯t I see you talking to Bo Lang? After you left, I even saw Feng Yan. She had a fierce look on her face. You know how she feels about Bo Lang. I¡¯m afraid that she will misunderstand your rtionship with Bo Lang and find trouble with you. I want to tell you in advance!¡± Feng Yan? A cold glint shed past Tan Shiyun¡¯s eyes. She had endured this person for a long time! If not for the fact that she was afraid that she would not be able toplete the mission after exposing her identity, she would have finished Feng Yan long ago! Although her main purpose here wasn¡¯t the mission, she came with a mission after all. Besides, there were others in this school other than her and Bo Lang. She couldn¡¯t afford to be rash, that was why she had endured it! Bo Lang was someone she had taken a fancy to since she was young. It was fine with Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu was outstanding enough, and Bo Lang owed her a favor. She could ept some entanglements between the two of them, even though she would still feel very ufortable. But what was Feng Yan? Was she worthy? She wished that Feng Yan woulde to find trouble with her! Anyway, now that Yan Jinyu had appeared, those people still had to keep an eye on her. They couldn¡¯t spare the effort to care about her. Even if she exposed her identity, the danger level wasn¡¯t high. Feng Yan. It was time to teach her a lesson! ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. Thank you for speciallying to tell me this.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. We¡¯re friends. However, honestly speaking, when I saw Feng Yan just now, I was so afraid she would find out that my legs went limp.¡± Tan Shiyun smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. If there¡¯s anything in the future, just tell me. I¡¯ll definitely help if I can.¡± *** Outside Xiao Qun¡¯s office. Yan Jinyu and Luo Yikun stood in front. The thirdst girl in the ss timidly fell three steps behind them. She was afraid of Luo Yikun and even more afraid of Yan Jinyu. On the way over, she looked at Yan Jinyu gingerly. She had seen Yan Jinyu push Yan Jinyun downstairs with her own eyes! So ruthless! She could not afford to provoke such a person! Luo Yikun nced at Yan Jinyu before knocking on the door. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Chapter 328 - Whos Plotting Against Whom?

Chapter 328: Who¡¯s Plotting Against Whom?

Xiao Qun only arrived at the office shortly before them. When they pushed the door open and entered, Xiao Qun didn¡¯t even have the time to sit down. ¡°Student Yan Jinyu, what happened between you and Student Yan Jinyun just now? What conflict can¡¯t be resolved properly? Why do you have to make a move? Do you know that this matter has already spread like wildfire on the school¡¯s forum? The principal even personally called me!¡± The moment he saw them, Xiao Qun questioned Yan Jinyu. It was the reaction of a responsible form teacher. Yan Jinyu was unmoved. She smiled, ¡°Oh? Has it blown up?¡± ¡°W-What kind of attitude is this? You actually don¡¯t have the slightest intention of repenting! You pushed her downstairs. Do you know that if anything really happens to Yan Jinyun, you will be legally responsible! Do you know how serious the situation is? Do you know how bad your actions are?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m not good at studying and don¡¯t have much knowledge, I still know that I have to be responsible for deliberately hurting someone.¡± Yan Jinyu yed with her phone with one hand and swung her bag strap with the other. She looked like a hedonistic yboy, but she was smiling innocently and harmlessly. Her eyes were clear and clean. Just looking at her like this made him exasperated. Of course, the premise was that the person in front of her was just an ordinary form teacher. At this moment, when Xiao Qun saw Yan Jinyu like this, he put on an angry expression as if he expected better from her. However, a sharp and interesting glint shed past his eyes. ¡°But the truth is that Yan Jinyun isn¡¯t seriously injured. Even if it gets out of hand, I¡¯ll only have topensate for a little medical fee, right?¡± Luo Yikun raised his eyebrows. Then, he sized Xiao Qun up. Eldest Miss Yan would not speak to an ordinary teacher like this for no reason. What was wrong with Xiao Qun? In other words, Xiao Qun wasn¡¯t an ordinary teacher? This was¡­ interesting. Xiao Qun had been his form teacher for three years and was very conscientious. He was a young and knowledgeable teacher. He had heard that he had graduated from a high school overseas and was recruited by Boyu as soon as he returned to the country. Other than that, he did not see anything wrong with Xiao Qun. If there was really a problem with Xiao Qun, he had hidden it deeper than him. The thirdst girl trembled. No matter how stupid she was, she could tell that Yan Jinyu was challenging the teacher. She even spoke bluntly about pushing someone downstairs and she would only have topensate for a little medical fees! Why was she so bold! ¡°Or perhaps, I need to invite your guardian?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you really want to invite my guardian, but you¡¯ll have to wait until next week. My current guardian is on a business trip. He won¡¯t be back until Monday.¡± This wasn¡¯t a lie. Yin Jiujin left that morning. Luo Yikun didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he had the feeling that Yan Jinyu had deliberately told Xiao Qun about Master Nine¡¯s business trip. Was he thinking too much? ¡°We definitely have to invite the guardian. The impact of this matter is too serious. It has already reached the principal. There are even discussions on the school¡¯s forum. If the school doesn¡¯t do anything and everyone imitates you and pushes people downstairs, won¡¯t the school be in a mess?¡± ¡°Teacher is right.¡± ¡°If you want to invite my guardian, you¡¯re wee to do as you please. If the Yan Family wants me topensate for the medical fees and my guardian isn¡¯t back, the teachers can just ask them to look for me directly. It¡¯s just a small sum of medical fees. I can still afford it.¡± ¡°Y-you¡¯re simply¡­¡± Xiao Qun was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this in detail after we invite your guardian over! Let¡¯s talk about your results for the mock test today!¡± ¡°Student Wang Zhi.¡± It was the thirdst girl. Xiao Qun called her name and walked behind the desk to sit down. He picked up the results sheet on the desk andpared it with her. He looked at Wang Zhi, who was trembling all over. ¡°You were 39th in your ss during thest test. Now, you¡¯ve dropped to 48th. Your total score is 121 points lower than thest time. Why did it drop so much?¡± ¡°S-sorry, Teacher¡­¡± Tears fell as soon as she spoke. ¡°Why are you crying? I¡¯m just asking why your results drop so much. I¡¯m not scolding you.¡± ¡°S-sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± An impatient glint shed past Xiao Qun¡¯s eyes. ¡°Teacher, is it none of our business then?¡± Yan Jinyu suddenly asked. She smiled gently. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll go back then.¡± ¡°After all, I did push her downstairs. I don¡¯t want to stay in school and wait for the Yan Family to look for me. Although we¡¯ve cut ties, we¡¯re still rted by blood. If they reallye to look for me and force me into a corner, wouldn¡¯t it be bad for my reputation if I can¡¯t help but make a move?¡± ¡°Of course, the school will have even more trouble.¡± Xiao Qun¡¯s gaze turned from Wang Zhi to her, ¡°Can¡¯t you be quiet for a while?¡± ¡°Yan Jinyu, I thought that you were an obedient student. I didn¡¯t expect you¡­ Listen to what you¡¯re saying.¡± He adjusted his sses and looked very tired. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m still young. If you¡¯d met an older teacher, you¡¯d probably be scolded badly.¡± ¡°Student Wang Zhi, go back first and reflect on yourself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t keep crying. Crying won¡¯t solve the problem. After you reflect on yourself, work hard and try to get a good result next time.¡± Wang Zhi was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect it to end so easily. She thought she would be reprimanded. It was her first time being in the bottom three and also her first time being invited to the office by a teacher. She did not know how the teacher would scold the students who were in the bottom three when they called them to the office, but she knew that it did not make sense for it to end so easily. It seemed like the teacher was suddenly like this because Yan Jinyu spoke. Yan Jinyu had diverted the teacher¡¯s attention. Although Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t mean to help her, she really did help her. She looked at Yan Jinyu gratefully. This was the first time she dared to look Yan Jinyu in the eye. ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu, who received her grateful gaze. ¡°Alright, Teacher. I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± She bowed and didn¡¯t forget to add, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely remember Teacher¡¯s words. I¡¯ll work hard and try to score well next time!¡± She turned and walked out of the office. At the same time, Xiao Qun said, ¡°Yan Jinyu and Luo Yikun, stay.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Student Luo Yikun first¡­ Forget it. You¡¯re a regr in my office. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything to tell you. I¡¯ve already said everything that needs to be said. Go back and reflect on yourself!¡± ¡°Go now. Don¡¯t be an eyesore here!¡± ¡°Yan Jinyu is new to school. There¡¯s still a possibility of remedy. I have something to say to her alone.¡± However, Luo Yikun said, ¡°Teacher, that won¡¯t do. In the past, when you invited the bottom three to the office after every test, didn¡¯t you always reprimand us from the bottom third until it was the veryst? I¡¯m still thest this time. How can I leave first?¡± Xiao Qun looked at Luo Yikun and narrowed his eyes under his sses. He quickly returned to normal. ¡°If I tell you to leave, just leave. Why are you talking so much nonsense? When did you like to be reprimanded so much? You clearly want to stay and watch your ssmate being scolded. No matter how rash Yan Jinyu is, she¡¯s still a girl. You want to watch from the side when I am lecturing her. Is that appropriate?¡± Luo Yikun still wanted to say something, but Yan Jinyu interrupted, ¡°Since Teacher has already said so, ssmate Luo, you should go back first. Otherwise, Teacher will spend time talking to you and dy my return.¡± Luo Yikun was speechless for a moment. He looked at Xiao Qun and then at Yan Jinyu. He paused for a moment before turning and walking out of the office. Forget it. Since Eldest Miss Yan had already spoken, she should be able to handle it herself. He wanted to use this to repay Eldest Miss Yan for creating an opportunity for him to woo Xu Gui. It seemed like he could only find another chance next time. After Luo Yikun left, the office door was closed. Only Yan Jinyu and Xiao Qun were left in the office. Yan Jinyu smiled faintly, ¡°Teacher, if you have anything to say, just say it.¡± Xiao Qun nced at her and picked up the results sheet on the table to take a look. ¡°Yan Jinyu, your results¡­ Since you can pass English, it means that your standard is not bad. Why are your other subjects all zero points? Did you hand in nk test papers?¡± ¡°Teacher, you must be joking. I¡¯ve done every test paper. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the other teachers.¡± ¡°Since you did them, you could¡¯ve gotten one or two random points correctly, but you got zero points. How can it be such a coincidence?¡± Yan Jinyu held the phone in her hand and weighed it. ¡°It¡¯s really that coincidental.¡± ¡°Then why did your English¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s because my guardian has personally tutored me in English. The teacher also knows who my guardian is. With his ability, there¡¯s nothing strange about him tutoring me to get 90 points, right? As for the other subjects, that¡¯s because he hasn¡¯t had the time to tutor me on them.¡± Yin Jiujin again¡­ Indeed, Yin Jiujin was not an ordinary difficult person to deal with. If Yin Jiujin was in North City, that would be a huge problem. From the looks of it¡­ ¡°In that case, there¡¯s a chance that your results can be improved too. Since your guardian¡¯s tutoring is so useful, let him tutor you in the other subjects in the future.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. We¡¯ll call the parents and guardian on Monday.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled brightly. ¡°Alright, Teacher.¡± *** As soon as she walked out of the school and sat in Cheng Lin¡¯s car at the school gate, Yan Jinyu received a message. It was a message from the school. After the Year Three cohort¡¯s 10th mock test ended, in order to let the students rx, the school had decided to spend money to organize a two-days-and-one-night group trip for all the Year Three students. They would gather at the school gate at nine tomorrow morning. Most of the Year Three students were excited to receive such a sudden notice. However, Yan Jinyu looked calm. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have any expectations for this, but she had long known that this would happen. Before the exam, the dean of students, Zheng Hu, called her to his office and gave her two sets of exam papers. They said that it was news within the school. Other than the principal and him, no teacher knew, including the vice principal. In other words, no one else knew. The teachers naturally received the news when the students received it. Seeing the message on his phone, Xiao Qun took off his sses and smiled ruthlessly and sinisterly. Someone gave him a pillow when he was dozing off. Great! It seemed like he had to make arrangements. After all, she was a ruthless character who became famous after one battle at the age of 10. She was not easy to deal with. It would be best if he could capture her alive and torture her slowly! Otherwise, he would¡¯ve endured for so many years in vain! He wanted to use the Yan Family, but he didn¡¯t expect the Yan Family to bepletely useless. However, it was fine. At least, his current identity was very beneficial to him. All these years of forbearance were notpletely wasted. Even though she seemed to have begun to suspect him. Chapter 329 - Empty Feeling

Chapter 329: Empty Feeling

North City, in a hospital¡¯s VIP ward. The injuries on Yan Jinyun¡¯s hands and legs had already been bandaged. She changed into a hospital gown and sat on the bed. The television in the ward was switched on and the news was ying. However, it was silent. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t watch the television. She sat on the bed and stared nkly at the darkening sky outside the window. The door of the ward was pushed open. Feng Yuan had gone to buy some toiletries and food. ¡°Yun¡¯er, are you feeling better?¡± Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t answer him directly. She retracted her gaze and looked at him. She said calmly, ¡°You received the message too, right?¡± It was a definite sentence. Feng Yuan paused, ¡°Yes, I got it.¡± Then, he walked over and ced the things he had bought back properly before sitting down by the bed. He apanied her for a while after watching the doctor bandage her wound. He received the message as soon as he walked out of the ward. The school had sent out the message that the Year Three students would go on a collective vacation for two days and one night. Then, he figured out what he had not figured out previously. Jinyu pushed Yun¡¯er down the stairs most probably because she was deliberately not letting her participate in this group trip. As for the reason, he didn¡¯t know yet. ¡°She did it on purpose.¡± ¡°Feng Yuan, she did it on purpose.¡± ¡°She did it to protect me.¡± Yan Jinyun lowered her eyes slightly, and her tears fell. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t know what she wants to do, I know that she¡¯s protecting me. What right does she have? What right does she have to make a decision without even discussing it with me? Am I so useless in her eyes? Am I only a burden to her?¡± She smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°Now that I think about it seriously, that does seem to be the case.¡± ¡°I actually am aware. If it wasn¡¯t for me, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have acted so timidly. This school clearly has her enemies, but in order to protect me and not make a move, in order to prevent others from attacking me, she actually didn¡¯t hesitate to act in public again and again.¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t know her very well, I know thatpared to doing things in a roundabout way, she prefers to be direct. However, in order to protect me, she didn¡¯t find it troublesome to take such a big detour.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t owe me anything. What obligation does she have to think about me?¡± ¡°The Yan Family treated her so badly. Can¡¯t she be cruel and selfish and not care about anything? Must she learn from others to repay evil with kindness?¡± Yan Jinyun grabbed Feng Yuan¡¯s arm with her bandaged hand and sobbed, ¡°Feng Yuan, she must have felt awful. She must have felt very awful to push me down the stairs just like that.¡± Seeing that she was crying like a different person from her usual self, Feng Yuan¡¯s heart ached for her. He sat on the bed and hugged her. He patted her back gently tofort her, ¡°Her heartlessness and selfishness are for outsiders, not you. Jinyu did this because she has her concerns. It¡¯s not that you¡¯re useless, nor that you¡¯re her burden. She just wants you to be well.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s just go with her n.¡± ¡°You also said that she must have felt very awful to push you down the stairs. She wouldn¡¯t have done that if she didn¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that she doesn¡¯t owe you anything. Family ties can¡¯t be measured by owing or not owing.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why Jinyu has enemies and what kind of enemies she has, but my intuition tells me that those people aren¡¯t people whom we can deal with. Rather than dragging Jinyu down, it¡¯s better to follow her wishes and not get involved. Stay in a safe ce and protect yourself.¡± ¡°Stay in the hospital and recuperate for the next two days. I¡¯ll keep youpany here.¡± ¡°But, what if¡­ I don¡¯t know what Sister is going to do? What if she¡¯s in danger¡­¡± ¡°Jinyu isn¡¯t a rash person. She knows her limits.¡± Although he said that, Feng Yuan was actually very worried too. ¡°Master Nine is still by Jinyu¡¯s side. Don¡¯t worry too much. If anything really happens, Master Nine is more useful than us, right?¡± Hearing his words, Yan Jinyun felt even more dejected. ¡°At the end of the day, I¡¯m still useless.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that about yourself. We¡¯re simply good at different fields from them. It doesn¡¯t mean that we really can¡¯t do it. Alright, don¡¯t think too much. Jinyu has her own ideas, and Master Nine won¡¯t let anything happen to her. Let¡¯s not worry about it. We¡¯ll talk about it on Monday.¡± Yan Jinyun actually knew very well that she really couldn¡¯t help Yan Jinyu. The only thing she could do was to ensure her own safety and not drag Yan Jinyu down. ¡°Feng Yuan, tell me, who exactly was my sister in the past?¡± This was what she had wanted to ask for a long time. She looked up at Feng Yuan, ¡°The people in school are almost all familiar faces to us. If Sister¡¯s enemies are really among them, could it be that those people specially hid their identities for a few years to deal with Sister?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Sister used to¡­¡± Feng Yuan was also curious. After hesitating for a while, Yan Jinyun still said what she had been suppressing in her heart, ¡°I¡¯ve actually seen Sister make a move. It wasn¡¯t the time that Luo Yilin caused trouble. It was before that.¡± ¡°Sister¡¯s skills are very good and her attacks are very fierce. I saw her urately stabbing the dagger into the shoulder des of a few men one by one as if that kind of thing was alreadymon to her. She didn¡¯t even blink.¡± ¡°I even think that Sister dares to kill.¡± Feng Yuan did not deny it. That day, when he saw Jinyu swinging the baseball bat at Luo Yilin with his own eyes, he already knew that Jinyu was a ruthless person. ¡°When did that happen? I mean when did you see her attack?¡± Feng Yuan was just chatting casually, but after he asked this, Yan Jinyun¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, scaring Feng Yuan. ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°On the day you met Sister for the first time. I saw Sister attack that day.¡± Yan Jinyun buried her face in his arms. ¡°Feng Yuan, I schemed against Sister. I even wanted to destroy her. I felt that she was blocking my way.¡± ¡°!¡± Feng Yuan was shocked. He retracted his question. Seeing Yun¡¯er like this, she probably regretted doing such a thing more than anyone else. He shouldn¡¯t make things worse. ¡°I clearly treated her so ruthlessly in the past. It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t mind, but she¡¯s even thinking about me.¡± ¡°I suck.¡± ¡°Alright, let the past be the past. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± ¡°As for who Jinyu was in the past, Jinyu will naturally say what we should know. We shouldn¡¯t ask about what we shouldn¡¯t know either. No matter what kind of person Jinyu is, she¡¯s still your sister. This will never change, right?¡± He helped her up and dried her tears. ¡°Have something to eat first?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that you can¡¯t eat. No matter what, you still have to eat.¡± In the end, Feng Yuan arranged the food that he had bought. Yan Jinyun was injured on her left palm and right elbow. Her elbow wasn¡¯t seriously injured, so she could still hold her chopsticks. Hence, she insisted that Feng Yuan shouldn¡¯t feed her. However, the two of them arguing about whether Feng Yuan should feed Yan Jinyun or Yan Jinyun should eat by herself had eased the heavy atmosphere. *** Yan Jinyu returned to Mount Jing. After dinner, she went straight upstairs to Yin Jiujin¡¯s room. Without Yin Jiujin around, the small vi seemed especially empty. This was the first time Yan Jinyu had spent the night here alone since she moved to Mount Jing. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she wasn¡¯t used to it or because the matter of pushing Yan Jinyun down the stairs in the afternoon had affected her, but Yan Jinyu felt inexplicably strange. She felt a little empty and congested. She took three bottles of yogurt and went upstairs. She sat on the balcony railing and drank two bottles. Just as she was about to drink the third bottle, she recalled Yin Jiujin¡¯s instructions before his business trip this morning. He told her that she could only drink two bottles of yogurt at home every day, so she didn¡¯t open the third bottle. She sat on the railing and stared at the night sky in a daze. Suddenly, her phone rang. As expected, Yin Jiujin called. She picked it up. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± She felt that her voice was no different from usual, but Yin Jiujin could hear a stuffy feeling. He put down the document in his hand and asked worriedly, ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that when you¡¯re not around, it feels empty. For the first time, I feel that Mount Jing is really very quiet. Other than the sounds of insects and birds outside, I can¡¯t hear anything else.¡± This was not her making things up. It was indeed so. It was obvious that only the two of them lived in the small courtyard of the vi in the past, but Yan Jinyu had never felt so empty and quiet. Upon hearing that, Yin Jiujin chuckled. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you agree when I asked you to apany me on the business trip?¡± ¡°I have an exam today. I can¡¯t miss it.¡± Yin Jiujin, who had already found out about Yan Jinyu¡¯s test results from the principal, said, ¡°¡­Yes, our Little Yu¡¯er is a good student. She prioritizes her studies.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, are you mocking me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m simply telling the truth.¡± After saying that, Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be back in two days. Since you don¡¯t want to apany me on my business trip, you¡¯ll have to spend a few days alone.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s swinging legs paused, and the corners of her lips twitched slightly. ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean by spending a few days alone? I¡¯m happy to be free without you.¡± Actually, ever since she went to school, other than bringing her to the hot spring resort two days ago, Yin Jiujin had never crossed the line. The most he had done was hug her and kiss her deeply. The two of them only hugged each other and covered themselves with the nket to sleep at night. ¡°Then, who was the one who said that she feels empty when I¡¯m not around?¡± ¡°¡­Alright, you win.¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°If you feel bored alone, you can ask your sister out to shop on the weekend. Don¡¯t stay at home alone.¡± Hearing him mention Yan Jinyun, Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart sank slightly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to shop. In order to let the Year Three students rx tomorrow, the school organized a group trip for two days and one night.¡± ¡°Two days and one night?¡± Yin Jiujin frowned. ¡°Then, aren¡¯t you going to spend the night outside?¡± ¡°Not only me, all the Year Three students have to spend the night outside. There are more than 600 Year Three students in Boyu. Other than some who are unwilling to go or have something to do, there should be more than 500 people including the teachers.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°A resort in the western suburbs of North City.¡± ¡°I heard that because there are many people and their objective is to rx, they chose that resort farm. The area is good, so it¡¯s very suitable.¡± This was what the dean of students told her when he let slip. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, you just said that other than some people who are unwilling or can¡¯t go because of something, in other words, this school trip is voluntary?¡± Chapter 330 - A School Outing

Chapter 330: A School Outing

¡°Yes, voluntary.¡± Since it was voluntary and the youngdy was still willing to go with herzy personality¡­ Even if she wanted to join in the fun sometimes, ording to his understanding of her, she usually wouldn¡¯t join in the fun of arge group of students organized by such a school. Did her sister or Feng Yuan invite her along? Or was it because he wasn¡¯t home and she was bored alone that she wanted to go? ¡°Then, since you¡¯re going, have fun. But be careful.¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s just a school organized trip. What can happen? Even if something happens, don¡¯t you know how skilled I am? Brother Nine, just rx.¡± ¡°Is Brother Nine still in the office?¡± She was referring to the branchpany¡¯s office. ¡°Yes. The hotel I booked is near thepany¡¯s office. I¡¯ll go to rest after I¡¯m done. I won¡¯t stay upte. I¡¯ve already eaten dinner, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried. Brother Nine is already an adult. If you can¡¯t even take care of yourself, how can you take care of me? So in order to take good care of me, Brother Nine will also take good care of yourself.¡± Yin Jiujin chuckled. This girl. Since she had already said so, how could he dare to not take care of himself? ¡°I still have some work to do, so I¡¯ll hang up first. Go to bed early. It¡¯s cold at night. Don¡¯t stay on the balcony and let the wind blow upon you.¡± Yan Jinyu sensed that there was only a very gentle wind and said in admiration, ¡°Brother Nine, you can even tell that. Are you iraudient? Or did you install a surveince camera on the balcony at home and keep looking at me?¡± ¡°Yes, I installed surveince cameras.¡± Yan Jinyu rolled her eyes secretly. How could she not notice if there were surveince cameras installed? Sensing her speechlessness, Yin Jiujin chuckled again. ¡°Girl, sleep early.¡± ¡°Yes, Brother Nine too.¡± After hanging up, Yan Jinyu ced the phone on the railing at the side. She propped her hands on the railing and swung her legs. She had no intention of returning to her room immediately. After taking this call, she felt much better. She didn¡¯t feel so empty anymore. On the other hand, Yin Jiujin, who had hung up, didn¡¯t go back to his work immediately. Instead, he called his assistant, Lin Zimu. ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Investigate Boyu High School¡¯s organization for all the third-year students to go on a trip tomorrow. I want to know who suggested this, who organized it, and where the exact location is.¡± ¡°Also investigate if Little Yu¡¯er¡¯s sister and Feng Yuan from the Feng Family will be held back for this trip.¡± ¡°Alright, Boss. I¡¯ll get someone to investigate now.¡± Lin Zimu was on a business trip too, so he could only call back and instruct someone to investigate. Fortunately, Yin Jiujin had many capable people under him, so it was easy for him to investigate this information. *** The next day at six, Yan Jinyu woke up on time. She had insomniast night and only fell asleep around three. She slept lightly, but she rarely suffered from insomnia. Ever since Yin Jiujin was by her side, she hadn¡¯t lost sleep once. However, she had insomniast night. Yan Jinyu felt a little dizzy when she sat up on the bed. It was a normal symptom of sleep deprivation. Indeed, her body had been pampered by Yin Jiujin. In the past, even if she didn¡¯t sleep for an entire night, she could still be vignt and energetic. She rubbed her forehead before getting up to wash up. She exercised as usual for half an hour and changed into a set of casual clothes. She packed two sets of clothes and some daily necessities. After breakfast, she took a small bag and dragged a small suitcase out. Cheng Lin sent her to school. The news that she had pushed Yan Jinyun down the stairs yesterday had already spread throughout the school. Almost everyone knew about it, so when they saw her, the students waiting at the school entrance made way for her. Most of the people looked like they resented her and wanted to fight for justice for Yan Jinyun but yet didn¡¯t dare to offend her. Many elders in the families here had to be polite to Yan Jinyun, but Yan Jinyu dared to treat Yan Jinyun like that. Not only that, after treating Yan Jinyun like that, she could still appear in school unscathed and participate in the school¡¯s collective outing without being affected at all. How could they dare to offend someone like this? ¡°Jinyu, over here!¡± Everyone avoided Yan Jinyu. Only Tan Shiyun, who was organizing the gathering of her ssmates, waved at Yan Jinyu. She even looked very enthusiastic. Chen Yingying, who was standing beside her, hurriedly whispered, ¡°Shiyun, don¡¯t you know what¡¯s going on on the forum?¡± Tan Shiyun blinked. ¡°What¡¯s going on on the forum? There are new things being spread on the forum every day. Which one are you talking about?¡± ¡°It seems like you really don¡¯t know.¡± Chen Yingying nced carefully at Yan Jinyu, who was walking over, and then said, ¡°It¡¯s about Student Yan Jinyu and Student Yan Jinyun getting into a fight. Student Yan Jinyu pushed Student Yan Jinyun downstairs. Many people are discussing it on the forum. Look, the way these people look at Student Yan Jinyu has changed.¡± ¡°Actually, I saw Yan Jinyu pushing Student Yan Jinyun downstairs without any hesitation yesterday. I¡¯m a little afraid when I see her now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? That¡¯s a conflict between them. What does it have to do with us? Look at Student Yan Jinyu. During this period of time, other than Feng Yan finding trouble with her and being taught a lesson by her, she has never taken the initiative to find trouble with anyone. When others talk to her, she doesn¡¯t ignore them either. She smiles at everyone. Isn¡¯t she easy to get along with?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be biased against Student Yan Jinyu because of this. Even a court official can¡¯t resolve family matters. If we were in Student Yan Jinyu¡¯s shoes, we probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do what she did.¡± Chen Yingying thought about it and agreed. If she had led a wandering life for 16 years but she was not liked by her parents when she finally came back and was forced to leave her home again and cut ties with her family, she would definitely not be able to smile when she saw her family members. As for Yan Jinyu, even if she said that she didn¡¯t get along with Yan Jinyun, she had never humiliated Yan Jinyun during this period of time. She even often went to the canteen to eat together and interacted with Yan Jinyun like ordinary ssmates. ¡°It¡¯s not good to gossip about others,¡± Tan Shiyun said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Luo Qiu was standing with a few girls. Luo Yikun was standing with Xu Gui. No one knew what Luo Yikun said that made Xu Gui re at him angrily. However, when they saw Yan Jinyuing over, everyone looked at her. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care either. Luo Qiu and Yan Jinyun had a good rtionship. She had also apanied them to the hospital yesterday. She had a lot of questions to ask Yan Jinyu, but she still held it in. She should not interfere in other people¡¯s family matters. Besides, Yan Jinyu¡¯s matters weren¡¯t something she could interfere in. ¡°Leave the luggage in the bus first. This bus belongs to our ss,¡± Tan Shiyun said to Yan Jinyu as she pointed at the bus parked at the side. Yan Jinyu smiled faintly. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I didn¡¯t bring much.¡± Yan Jinyu put her luggage away. When almost everyone had arrived, Tan Shiyun organized them to get into the bus and find their seats. There were 50 people in a ss. The bus could take them all, including the teachers. The bus was filled with double seats. Yan Jinyu sat down at a seat by the window. She thought that Tan Shiyun would sit beside her, but she walked by her and sat at the back. When she came over, Yan Jinyu already saw that Bo Lang was sitting behind her. In other words, Tan Shiyun was sitting with Bo Lang. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t mean to sit in the seat in front of Bo Lang. It was just that she got into the carte. After she came up, only this seat was empty. Even if the other seats were empty, someone was sitting next to them. She wanted to sit by the window, so she could only sit here. When she came over, she saw Bo Lang asleep in his seat. His cap was lowered and covered most of his face. She even heard a ssmate who was on better terms with Tan Shiyun ask her softly, ¡°Shiyun, why are you sitting there? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll get angry?¡± Her voice was really soft and she asked nervously. It was as if she was afraid that she would anger Bo Lang. Tan Shiyun said helplessly and a little afraid, ¡°I have no choice. There are two seats. I¡¯m the ss monitor. If I don¡¯t sit here, who will?¡± Someone gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Monitor, you sacrifice yourself for others!¡± However, she never thought that not everyone in the ss was here. Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan weren¡¯t here either. How could they not have enough seats? Just as she took out her phone and put on her earphones to continue watching the show, Yan Jinyu felt someone sitting on the seat beside her. She looked up and saw that it was Yuan Xi. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan.¡± Yan Jinyu took off one of her earphones and nodded slightly, ¡°Young Master Yuan.¡± ¡°Perhaps, Eldest Miss Yan can call Master Nine before she goes on a trip. I heard that Master Nine is on a business trip and isn¡¯t in North City.¡± Yan Jinyu then looked at him seriously and nced at him with interest. Then, she smiled, ¡°I called when I left the house. There¡¯s no need to call him now. However, I still have to thank Young Master Yuan for your reminder.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. I was just casually looking for a topic to talk about.¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t look at Yan Jinyu anymore. He took out a book from his bag and opened it. Tan Shiyun, who was sitting behind, had aplicated expression on her face when she heard their conversation. What was Yuan Xi doing? Reminding Yan Jinyu? Bo Lang¡¯s eyes, which were covered by a cap, slowly opened. However, they were blocked by the cap so no one saw them. Luo Yikun, who was sitting in front of them, stopped talking to Xu Gui. Yuan Xi wasn¡¯t someone who would take the initiative to chat with others, nor would he remind others to call their boyfriend before they went on a trip. It was very awkward for him to suddenly say this to Yan Jinyu. On the other hand, one of them was reading seriously while the other continued to put on her earphones and watch television as if the conversation just now didn¡¯t exist. They were not affected at all. Xiao Qun was thest to get onto the bus. He stood by the door and adjusted his sses. ¡°ss monitor, is everyone here?¡± ¡°Other than a few ssmates who had something on and couldn¡¯te, everyone is here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Find a seat and sit down. Buckle up. It¡¯s a two-hour drive from here to the destination. If you haven¡¯t slept well, you can catch up on your sleep on the way.¡± After saying that, he looked in Yan Jinyu¡¯s direction. Yan Jinyu, who was watching television, seemed to have sensed something. She looked up at him. Their gazes met in midair, and Yan Jinyu suddenly narrowed her eyes and smiled. Xiao Qun paused. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile was a little strange even though it looked no different from usual. Did she see through his n? If that was the case, there was nothing strange about it. After all, she was someone who even he had to carefully endure and n when he wanted to deal with her. He had never dared to underestimate her. However, he was not worried that she would find out about his n. Because he had made full arrangements. The bus started and they headed to their destination. Chapter 331 - The Resort

Chapter 331: The Resort

Two hourster, they arrived at the resort in the west of the city. They got out of the bus one after another and took their room cards. They put their luggage in their rooms beforeing out to gather. The rooms had been arranged long ago. The people who divided the rooms were the form teachers of the various sses. Yan Jinyu and Tan Shiyun were in the same room. Although it was only a standard room, the environment was not bad. After all, it was a resort farm chosen by an elite school. The facilities wereplete and the environment was elegant. There was a small balcony. Yan Jinyu took out a clean four-piece bedding set from her luggage and changed the nket¡¯s cover. This was a habit she had developed after being influenced by Yin Jiujin during the time she was with him. In the past, she wouldn¡¯t have had the mood to do that. After changing the bedsheets, she took out the toiletries from her luggage. Then, she picked up her phone and walked to the balcony to make a call. A video call. Yin Jiujin had requested her to video call him after she was done setting up here. He wanted to see the environment. ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯ve arrived.¡± She spun her phone around. ¡°Look, the environment here is not bad, right?¡± ¡°Yes, not bad.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at the surroundings seriously. ¡°You live on the third floor?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s video didn¡¯t capture the exact number of floors. Yin Jiujin had analyzed it based on the images he saw upstairs and downstairs. ¡°Yes, the highest floor here is the fifth floor, so the third floor isn¡¯t considered high.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t bring Brother Nine around the room. It¡¯s a two-person room. It¡¯s not convenient with my ssmate around.¡± After packing up, Tan Shiyun, who was about toe to the balcony to call her to go down, happened to hear her words. She smiled and said, ¡°Jinyu, actually, it¡¯s fine. If he wants to see it, I¡¯ll stand on the balcony for a while.¡± Yan Jinyu turned back and smiled at her, ¡°It¡¯s alright, thank you.¡± Other than her belongings, there were also Tan Shiyun¡¯s belongings in the room. She wasn¡¯t around, but her things were still there. This video would make her feel like Yin Jiujin was visiting another woman¡¯s room. She didn¡¯t like it. That¡¯s right, she was being petty. ¡°I¡¯ll make a call first.¡± Tan Shiyun understood what she meant. She wanted to talk on the phone alone. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait in the room for you to go downstairs together.¡± She turned around and returned to the room. When she turned back, she saw Yan Jinyu holding her phone and talking to the person in the video. She didn¡¯t know what she was saying, but her smile was more sincere and bright than usual. She looked a little dazed and cute. Her tone was not as indifferent as usual. If one listened carefully, they would find that she was acting coyly. It turned out that the number one killer had such a girly side too. She had always thought that Yan Jinyu¡¯s innocent and harmless smile in school was already surprising enough. She didn¡¯t expect¡­ Yes, no matter what, Yan Jinyu was only 18 years old. She was the same age as her. No matter how much an 18-year-old girl had experienced, she would still have her innocent, naive, and cute side in front of a certain person. Yan Jinyu must have loved Master Nine very much. And Master Nine must have treated her very well too. That was an extremely busy person, but yet he still had the mood to video chat with the girl. It was not a business matter. He was just looking at the environment where the girl had gone out to y and stay. She heard that Master Nine had business to attend to. Since he needed to go personally, it must be something important. He must be very busy these few days, but he still took the time to video call Yan Jinyu. It seemed like he would pick up whenever Yan Jinyu called. Such a rtionship was really enviable. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin actually didn¡¯t say anything much. She only saw that Yin Jiujin seemed a little haggard and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Nine, why do you look tired? Did you stay uptest night? Didn¡¯t you go back to the hotel to sleep properly?¡± ¡°I saw that you were still wearing your clothes fromst night. You really didn¡¯t go back? Were you busy in the office all night?¡± As she spoke, she pouted unhappily. Her tone was reproachful and coquettish. ¡°No, don¡¯t make wild guesses. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s too much to do. I woke up a little early in the morning and looked a little tired. As for the clothes, didn¡¯t you know that I had a few identical shirts? I changed into the same ones asst night.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Yan Jinyu still didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Yin Jiujin chuckled. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, didn¡¯t you just sayst night that I have to take good care of myself so that I can take good care of you?¡± ¡°Of course, I have to listen to you.¡± Yan Jinyu red at him angrily. ¡°You¡¯re not wearing a dress today?¡± After she got together with Yin Jiujin, Yan Jinyu mostly wore skirts and rarely wore casual clothes. ¡°I¡¯m out ying. It¡¯s not convenient to wear a dress.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, do I look good in these clothes?¡± As she spoke, she raised her phone and spun around. Her white shoes were paired with ordinary ck pants, a white t-shirt, and a bright-colored long shirt. The shirt was tied to her waist with a knot. Her long hair hung down to her waist, making her look youthful and beautiful. ¡°You look good no matter what.¡± Yan Jinyu rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You¡¯re being perfunctory.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not being perfunctory. I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± He said it quite seriously. His beautiful and deep eyes stared at her, making Yan Jinyu feel embarrassed. ¡°Alright, alright. I believe you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s mainly because I¡¯m good-looking that I look good in anything.¡± Yin Jiujin pursed his lips and chuckled. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re good-looking.¡± ¡°Alright, Brother Nine, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I don¡¯t like to make people wait. My ssmate is still waiting for me to go downstairs together. You have to arrange your time appropriately. Work hard and rest well.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead now.¡± He even added, ¡°It seems like you get along very well with your ssmates. I¡¯m relieved. Did you choose your roommates yourself?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. The school arranged it. But Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry. The person who is assigned to the same room as me is our ss monitor. She¡¯s very easy to get along with.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After hanging up, Yan Jinyu put away her phone. After returning to her room, Tan Shiyun, who was sitting on the bed and looking at her phone, looked up. ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± The two of them took their small sling bags and went downstairs. On the other side, Yin Jiujin rubbed his be after hanging up. He had indeed been busy in the office for the entire night. It was not to the extent that he could not open his eyes, but it was indeed the aftereffect of staying up all night. She was a little tired. At that moment, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± It was Lin Zimu. He was carrying a stack of documents. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m done with my work. You¡­¡± ¡°Get the other party to meet up at two in the afternoon. I won¡¯t be waiting if they¡¯rete.¡± Lin Zimu had no objections to Yin Jiujin¡¯s orders. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it now.¡± The boss hadpressed the three-day workload into one and a half days. However, when he thought of what his boss had asked him to investigatest night, he didn¡¯t dare to dy and worked overtime as well. *** ¡°The school organized this event to let everyone rx, so there aren¡¯t so many uses. The theme today is barbecue. Everyone can do it yourself. If you want, you can even go to the farm to pick the ingredients. If you don¡¯t like barbecue, the farm has prepared a buffet. Anyway, before six, it¡¯s your free time.¡± ¡°Everyone, gather on thewn outside at six o¡¯clock sharp. We¡¯ll organize a small outdoor party. You can arrange the show yourself. The students are willing to go on stage to perform.¡± The students of an elite school had plenty of talents. Most of their families arranged for them to learn a lot when they were young. After the dean of students, Zheng Hu, gave his speech, the students were dismissed. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t interested in barbeque, nor was she interested in picking the ingredients. She got out a bottle of yogurt from the vending machine beside her and took a sip. She was prepared to walk around. She was used to investigating the terrain first when she arrived at a new ce. Even before she came over, she had already carefully looked at the map of this farm. Just as she was about to walk out of the hall, someone called out, ¡°Student Yan Jinyu.¡± Turning back, it was Zheng Hu. She covered the yogurt and greeted him politely, ¡°Dean.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not ying with the other students?¡± He had found her alone. ¡°Not really. I think the environment here is good and I¡¯m nning to walk around. However, it seems like the other students are more enthusiastic about barbeque and picking the ingredients, so I couldn¡¯t find apanion.¡± She was just spouting nonsense. She actually didn¡¯t intend to go along with anyone. ¡°Then you can go pick the ingredients with everyone. You can also look around when you pick the ingredients.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯d better not to. For these youngdies and young masters who have led a luxurious life since they were young, it¡¯s very fun to go to the vegetable garden to pick the ingredients themselves. But I¡¯m already tired of doing such things. Now that I finally have a good life, I don¡¯t want to reminisce about it at all.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zheng Hu. There was nothing wrong with what she said. It even made him feel a little sad. Most importantly, she had a smile on her face when she said these words without anyints as if she was saying something unimportant. It made people feel even more ufortable when they heard it. ¡°Alright then. There¡¯s a buffet restaurant over there if you¡¯re hungryter.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Dean.¡± ¡°¡­By the way, what happened with you¡­ and Yan Jinyun yesterday?¡± Zheng Hu came to look for Yan Jinyu mainly for this matter. However, he didn¡¯t say it directly because he was afraid that mentioning it would hurt Yan Jinyu. Cutting off ties with her family and falling out with her biological sister would more or less affect her mood. Most importantly, he even found out from the principal that Master Nine had gone on a business trip. In other words, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t even have anyone toin to yesterday. ¡°I saw the video on the forum and called Yan Jinyun to check on her. Her injuries aren¡¯t serious, but she¡¯s still injured. She has to stay in the hospital for a few days.¡± ¡°I ain¡¯t ming you either, but your actions are indeed not appropriate. If there¡¯s anything in the future, you can say it clearly. There¡¯s no need to act out. If you make a move, the other person might be seriously injured. The injured person suffers but the person who makes the move will also be in trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to interfere in your private matters. I just hope that you people will be rational and not regret itter.¡± ¡°If possible, I hope that you can go to the hospital to visit Student Yan Jinyun and talk about this matter when we all go back after this trip.¡± ¡°Yan Jinyun cares about you too, that¡¯s why¡­¡± ¡°I know. Thank you, Dean,¡± Yan Jinyu interrupted Zheng Hu. She looked a little impatient, but because the other party was an elder, her tone wasn¡¯t harsh. At least, it seemed like that to the people around them. Zheng Hu sighed heavily. Forget it. He couldn¡¯t interfere in these matters. Every family had its own difficulties! He waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. If you want to walk around, go ahead. Be careful.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and thanked him before turning to walk out of the hall. As soon as she went out, Xu Gui was about to follow, but he was stopped by Luo Yikun. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never picked vegetables in the fields before. Come with me.¡± ¡°No, I have to go and watch after Eldest Miss Yan. Although her actions of pushing Second Miss Yan yesterday were a little confusing, after interacting with her for this period of time, I think that she¡¯s still a good person. Yuan and the rest are not around, and Eldest Miss Yan is alone. I have to go and look after her in case anything happens to her.¡± ¡°What can happen? There are so many students and teachers here. Do you have to worry about her?¡± ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s not that I want to worry. It¡¯s just that Yuan called today and said something a little strange. The general idea was to let me keep an eye on Eldest Miss Yan and try my best not to let her be alone. After all, she¡¯s spending the night outside. It¡¯s not safe for her to be alone.¡± ¡°Since Yuan said so, of course I have to keep an eye on her.¡± Luo Yikun¡¯s eyes darkened. There was indeed something strange. However, he said, ¡°You¡¯re worrying for nothing. Feng Yuan is considered Miss Yan¡¯s cousin. It¡¯s normal for him to worry about Miss Yan as an elder brother. However, think about it. The school has booked this resort farm. Other than the farm staff, there are only the students and teachers here. Do you think these people dare to harm Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°Besides, judging from how Eldest Miss Yan teaches Feng Yan a lesson, she¡¯s not easy to bully. No one is stupid enough to deliberately find trouble with her.¡± Since there was something strange, he better not let Xu Gui interfere. Xu Gui should not interfere in the battle of wits and courage between people of that level. Xu Gui felt that what he said made sense. ¡°Don¡¯t follow her either. Otherwise, Master Nine will think that you have designs on Eldest Miss Yan and you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± Xu Gui shuddered. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t follow her then. I don¡¯t think anything will happen either.¡± Luo Yikun was satisfied. ¡°Let¡¯s go pick the ingredients for the barbecue.¡± He pulled him in another direction. Xu Gui then realized that his hand was being held by Luo Yikun. He had goosebumps all over and felt ufortable. He quickly shrugged his hand away, ¡°Just walk properly. Why are you pulling me?¡± Luo Yikun didn¡¯t say anything and simply put his hand on his shoulder. ¡°I can¡¯t pull you, but there¡¯s no problem with guys putting their arms around each other, right?¡± There was no problem, but Xu Gui still felt that it was very strange. He wanted to push his hand away, but Luo Yikun said, ¡°Or is it that Little Guizi, the things in your mind are different from mine? Do you think that there¡¯s a problem with guys putting their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders?¡± Xu Gui, who was about to lift up his hand, froze. Then, he put his hand down. If he really pushed Luo Yikun¡¯s hand away, it would seem deliberate. It felt like there was something strange about him. Luo Yikun put his hand on his shoulder in satisfaction. The two of them then followed the main group of people who were picking vegetables to the vegetable garden. Seeing the two of them walk away, Luo Qiu¡¯s lips twitched again. Second Brother was really shameless. ¡°Qiu, what are you nning to do?¡± Tan Shiyun walked over. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t like to join in the fun. I saw Eldest Miss Yan go over there. I¡¯m preparing to be herpanion and walk around.¡± ¡°I see. Do you mind if I join you? I only like to eat barbecue but don¡¯t like to work for it. I just want to eat and drinkter. Now, I also want to find a ce to take a leisurely walk. I¡¯ve been nervous about my studies recently and haven¡¯t been able to rx properly.¡± ¡°Of course not. Shall we go together? Actually, I¡¯m afraid that Eldest Miss Yan will mind.¡± She didn¡¯t know what Yun¡¯er was thinking. Eldest Miss Yan had already treated her so badly, and she even specially called to say that Eldest Miss Yan wasn¡¯t familiar with everyone. If possible, she should try her best to bring Eldest Miss Yan along and let Eldest Miss Yan have the chance to interact with everyone. In short, she wanted her to bring Eldest Miss Yan along and interact with everyone. Tan Shiyun smiled. ¡°Probably not. Jinyu is very easy to get along with.¡± Chapter 332 - Holding Back

Chapter 332: Holding Back

The two of them had just walked over when they saw Yan Jinyu standing there with someone in front of her. ¡°Teacher Xiao? Why is he looking for Eldest Miss Yan?¡± Luo Qiu was puzzled, but she didn¡¯t see Tan Shiyun¡¯s tense expression. ¡°Teacher Xiao, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiao Qun adjusted his sses and blocked the sharp and cruel glint that shed past his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I saw you walking over alone and was worried that something had happened to you, so I specially came over to take a look.¡± ¡°Did anything happen?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him, and a hint of interest shed past her eyes. She leanedzily against the tree trunk behind her. ¡°No. Thank you for your concern, Teacher.¡± ¡°Teacher, if you have something else to do, go ahead. I want to walk alone.¡± These words sounded very strange to Luo Qiu. Why did it feel like Yan Jinyu was even more arrogant than the form teacher when she stood together with him? There was nothing wrong with her tone, but the content was like she was ordering her form teacher. However, it did not make people think that she was arrogant and disrespectful. Instead, it made people feel that her words were unquestionable. How should she put it? It was as if Yan Jinyu should have more authority between her and the form teacher. Yan Jinyu was indeed very capable, but from their interactions during this period of time, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t someone who disrespected her elders. In other words, she was only targeting the form teacher? The form teacher¡­ Luo Qiu quickly shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. She felt that if she continued to think about it, she would begin to doubt her life. She would feel that her surroundings were filled with schemes. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I don¡¯t have anything to do either. Everything has been arranged over there.¡± Yan Jinyu yed with the yogurt bottle. ¡°So?¡± ¡°Teacher wants to talk to you alone about Yan Jinyun. The Yan Family already knows what happened yesterday and called me.¡± His eyes locked onto Yan Jinyu tightly, as if he wanted to grasp every subtle change in her expression. ¡°Oh?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled faintly. One wondered if she had seen through Xiao Qun¡¯s intentions. ¡°Who called? Mr. Yan? Or Mrs. Yan? What did they say? They want me to apologize?¡± ¡°No, they were simply asking about what happened. As for the call, it¡¯s from Mr. Yan Qingyu.¡± ¡°So they¡¯re just asking about what happened. I thought they wereing to ask me forpensation and an apology.¡± It was filled with sneer and mockery. ¡°If Teacher has anything to say, just say it.¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. I just want to tell you that you have to convince people with reason in the future, especially in school. Try not to act out if you can.¡± He was observing Yan Jinyu, but Yan Jinyu was also observing. Hearing his words, she smiled slightly. ¡°Teacher had said simr words in the office yesterday. My memory isn¡¯t that bad. I can remember it. Teacher, you don¡¯t have to repeat it.¡± These words were very impolite. Xiao Qun seemed to be a little surprised that a student like her would actually use such a tone to speak to her teacher. He was stunned, then he frowned, ¡°Yan Jinyu, are you ming me for being a busybody?¡± Yan Jinyu maintained her smile. ¡°Teacher, what are you talking about? You¡¯re a teacher. I can¡¯t be more grateful that you care about me. Why would I me you for being a busybody?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like others to interfere in my matters, especially those that I¡¯m not willing to mention to others. Even if Teacher doesn¡¯t know about my rtionship with the Yan Family, you should have heard about it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get along with them at all. We have even cut ties, so does Teacher think I like others mentioning them in front of me?¡± ¡°I know you mean well, but it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t interfere in this matter.¡± Her lips curled up into a bloodthirsty smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t even hesitate to push my twin sister down the stairs when I¡¯m unhappy. If it were someone else who made me unhappy, it¡¯s really hard to say what I would do!¡± Looking at Yan Jinyu like this, Xiao Qun¡¯s eyes shone with excitement. Even if it only appeared for a moment, Yan Jinyu still caught it. Alright, she waspletely certain of her guess now. ¡°Yan Jinyu, you¡­ Sigh, I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. I just don¡¯t want you children to go astray.¡± ¡°Children?¡± Yan Jinyu sized him up. ¡°Teacher doesn¡¯t seem to be much older than us, but you still have to worry about us students. Thank you for your hard work, Teacher.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s hard work or not. I just want to see all my students grow up well.¡± ¡°Since Student Yan Jinyu wants to walk alone, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Don¡¯t always be alone. After you walk back, interact more with your ssmates.¡± Without waiting for Yan Jinyu to reply, he turned and left. However, the moment he turned around, there was a hint of excitement in his eyes behind his sses, making his face look a little sinister. As he turned around and walked back, he naturally met Tan Shiyun and Luo Qiu, who had followed them. ¡°Teacher Xiao,¡± the two of them greeted him at the same time. At this moment, Xiao Qun¡¯s expression had recovered and he looked like that kind teacher again. ¡°Yes, are you guys taking a walk too?¡± ¡°Yes, Teacher,¡± Luo Qiu replied. Tan Shiyun and Luo Qiu only saw Xiao Qun¡¯s side profile, so they didn¡¯t see Xiao Qun¡¯s ferocious expression after he turned around. ¡°Alright, be careful.¡± ¡°We will. Thank you, Teacher.¡± Other than the initial greeting, Tan Shiyun didn¡¯t say anything else. Luo Qiu did all the talking. Before passing by, Xiao Qun nced at Tan Shiyun. How could Tan Shiyun not notice such a sharp gaze? She instinctively took half a step back. She was a little afraid of him. She had never denied that. It was true that she was the heir of the Bo Family, but the Bo Family was negligiblepared to a big family like Jones. Some people were not only powerful but also difficult to deal with. It was not scary to be ruthless, but it was scary to be ruthless and perverted. She could actually ignore the orders and make an excuse not to follow, but she was really worried about Bo Lang, so she still followed. Since she was following them, it meant that she would not be able to stay out of this. Xiao Qun, who had walked far away, took out his phone and made a call. ¡°North City Hospital, abduct her.¡± Yan Jinyu threw the finished yogurt bottle into the rubbish bin at the side and nced at the two people who were walking over. She took out her phone and dialed a number. She lowered her voice, ¡°Little Rain.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re in North City.¡± Huo Siyu, ¡°¡­Beauty Yu, you¡¯re mistaken. How can I be in North City? School has started. I¡¯m in the capital.¡± Yan Jinyu was silent. Huo Siyu gave up after a second. ¡°Alright, Beauty Yu, I¡¯ll be honest. It¡¯s because I¡¯m worried, I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on Boyu High School¡¯s situation. I know that you¡¯ll be going on a group outing this weekend. And Beauty Yu, since you¡¯re interested in participating in this group outing, you definitely won¡¯t be just going out to y. I¡¯m worried about you alone. I took the afternoon flight to North City.¡± ¡°But Beauty Yu, don¡¯t worry. Brother Feng and Sister Fengling didn¡¯t know. I came alone.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, don¡¯t be angry first. I should be the one who should get angry. You actually attacked without saying anything. Don¡¯t you know that we¡¯ll be worried? Don¡¯t you know what many hands make light mean?¡± Huo Siyu struck first. ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Yan Jinyu was helpless and touched. Huo Siyu heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that. It was good that she was not angry. She quietly came over without saying a word. She was actually afraid that Beauty Yu would be angry. Fortunately, she had learned to be smart and knew how to strike first. ¡°Little Rain, since you¡¯re here, do me a favor.¡± Do her a favor? Beauty Yu asked her for help, and Huo Siyu instantly became serious. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°North City Hospital. Help me protect someone.¡± Huo Siyu, whopletely understood the situation, hesitated. ¡°But Beauty Yu, what about you? I¡¯m worried about you being alone.¡± It was true that Yan Jinyun was Beauty Yu¡¯s younger sister, but she cared about Beauty Yu, not her younger sister. If she had to choose between the two of them, she would naturally choose Beauty Yu. ¡°I can do it alone. Brother Nine has also sent many people to follow me secretly. As long as the other party doesn¡¯t have any chips in hand, I canpletely deal with them.¡± ¡°Of course, I believe in your ability, Beauty Yu, but¡­ but I¡¯m still worried. The head of the Jones Family is already difficult to deal with, not to mention that he has the help of Ghost ughter¡¯s people behind him. However, I also know that if your sister is really captured by the other party, you definitely won¡¯t ignore it.¡± ¡°Alright, Beauty Yu, just focus on fighting the enemy. I promise to help you guard the rear.¡± If she had known earlier, she would have told Brother Feng and Sister Fengling. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to tell them, but she knew that Brother Feng seemed to be investigating something recently, and the Min Family¡¯s matter had juste to an end. Brother Feng and Sister Fengling had been trapped by the Min Family¡¯s affairs for three years, so they should rx. She didn¡¯t want to use this to disturb them. However, that was when she thought that Yin Jiujin was in North City. Who knew that Yin Jiujin would actually go on a business trip at such a critical moment? ¡°Yes, be careful.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and hung up. With Little Rain guarding the rear, she was relieved. She thought that the other party had beenpletely deceived by her, but she did not expect him to try to trick her again. Although she was confident that she did not expose any ws, everyone was smart. Aftering to probe, how could the other party not make any moves? If it were her, she would also take a gamble. If she won the bet, the enemy¡¯s chips would be in her hands, increasing her chances of winning. If she lost the bet, she would not lose anything either. She believed that the other party must have thought so too. After all, it was better to be prepared. ¡°Jinyu.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Yan.¡± Tan Shiyun and Luo Qiu walked over and spoke at the same time. Seeing that Yan Jinyu was on the phone just now and speaking softly, they didn¡¯t hear what she was saying clearly. They only thought that it was an ordinary call. ¡°You guys are here too? Aren¡¯t you going to the barbecue?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s walk around for a while before going,¡± Tan Shiyun said. ¡°Do you mind having us as yourpany?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Tan Shiyun smiled. ¡°Then, let¡¯s walk around together. After we familiarize ourselves with the environment here, we¡¯ll go over and join in the barbecue.¡± ¡°Oh right, what did the form teacher say to you just now?¡± They actually heard it. Although they were a little far away and couldn¡¯t hear it very clearly, they roughly heard the content. Otherwise, Luo Qiu wouldn¡¯t have been repeatedly shocked by Yan Jinyu¡¯s tone when she talked to Xiao Qun. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just something that¡¯s spreading on the school¡¯s forum.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s tone was t, as if she was talking about someone else. Upon hearing that, Tan Shiyun and Luo Qiu were smart enough not to stay on the topic. ¡°Then where are we going?¡± Luo Qiu asked. ¡°Let¡¯s just walk forward. We¡¯ll go wherever we go. We¡¯lle back when we¡¯re almost done exploring the ce.¡± As she spoke, she asked Yan Jinyu, ¡°Jinyu, what do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine with me.¡± Chapter 333 - A Repeated Reminder

Chapter 333: A Repeated Reminder

Everything was very calm after that. Yan Jinyu and the other two went back after exploring most of the farm. The barbeque on the other side was very lively. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t join in the fun with the two of them. She went to eat at the buffet. Tan Shiyun and Luo Qiu wanted to follow her, but the two of them really wanted to eat barbecue. Eventually, they still chose to eat barbecue. In the buffet restaurant, Yan Jinyu chose her food and found a seat by the window. The restaurant was decorated in a floor-to-ceiling ss style. The people sitting in the restaurant couldpletely see outside the restaurant, and the people outside could also see the situation in the restaurant. The buffet restaurant also served a resort farm¡¯s buffet. The food it made was very green and nutritious. Not long after Yan Jinyu sat down, someone sat opposite her. It was Bo Lang, who was also here for the buffet. This scene happened to be seen by Feng Yan who was passing by. Speaking of which, Feng Yan had really tried her best. She was wearing a cast and her nose was almost ruined. Now, there was even an ointment on it. If it were anyone else, they would have to stay in the hospital no matter what. They would have to treat their nose bridge even if they did not have their hands covered in ster for a shattered fracture. Which girl wasn¡¯t afraid of being disfigured? For someone like Feng Yan, she didn¡¯t hesitate to make such a huge sacrifice in order to see a boy and to use this opportunity to teach Yan Jinyu and Tan Shiyun, both of whom she hated, a lesson. Now that she saw Yan Jinyu and Bo Lang sitting together, her resentment almost eruptedpletely. Fortunately, she tried her best to suppress it. She had to endure it and not alert the enemy for the time being. The show she had prepared for tonight would begin soon. At that time, even if Yan Jinyu and Tan Shiyun didn¡¯t die, their reputation would definitely be ruined! It was simply too much to her liking that the school had arranged Yan Jinyu and Tan Shiyun to be in the same room! Otherwise, she would still have to think of a way to get the two of them to be in the same room. Even if she didn¡¯t get them to be in the same room to deal with them together, she would have to spend more effort to deal with them together with their respective roommates! Seeing Feng Yan staring in a certain direction with venomous eyes, the girls with her were shocked. Then, they followed her gaze¡­ ¡°Sister Yan, isn¡¯t that¡­¡± One of the girls eximed when she saw the two people sitting in the buffet restaurant. However, she thought of Yan Jinyu¡¯s ruthlessness and didn¡¯t dare to continue. Even though the girl still hated Yan Jinyu for making her ¡°get lost¡± in public. Although they hated her, they didn¡¯t want to be hospitalized like Feng Yan. ¡°What are you looking at? Don¡¯t you find it embarrassing? Let¡¯s go!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s suppressed anger exploded at these people. The girls were unhappy. To be precise, they had long been dissatisfied with Feng Yan. No one liked someone who would vent their anger on them when they were unhappy. They just didn¡¯t dare to offend Feng Yan, so they kept holding it in. ¡°Sister Yan, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The few of them left. At that moment, Yan Jinyu nced over and naturally saw it. After sitting down, Bo Lang didn¡¯t say anything immediately. Since he didn¡¯t say anything, Yan Jinyu naturally didn¡¯t either. She ate quietly. Like two strangers who happened to share a table. In fact, they were indeed not very familiar with each other. It was only when the two of them were almost done eating that Bo Lang said, ¡°Eldest Miss Yan.¡± ¡°Young Master Bo, if you have anything to say, just say it. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± She had already put down her chopsticks and pulled out two tissues to wipe her mouth. Her posture was very elegant. ¡°With Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s intelligence, you should have guessed everything. Since that¡¯s the case, why did you appear here today? You know very well that someone wants to use this trip to kill you.¡± Yan Jinyu picked up the phone on the table and smiled at him. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Do I look like someone who¡¯s afraid of trouble? There are many people in this world who want to kill me. Now, who has seeded?¡± ¡°On the other hand, Young Master Bo, with your standpoint, it doesn¡¯t seem appropriate for you toe and tell me this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your enemy. I¡¯ve said it before. I came to North City to protect you and repay you for saving my life back then.¡± ¡°So, Young Master Bo, tell me who wants to kill me? Or tell me directly who the current head of the Jones Family is.¡± Bo Lang fell silent. Yan Jinyu sneered, ¡°Look, on the one hand, you look like you want to help me, but on the other hand, you want to protect my enemy. Young Master Bo, how can I trust you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Back then, we took what we needed and we¡¯ve already written it off. It¡¯s not a joke. I¡¯ll say it again. To me, there¡¯s only my own people and enemies. There¡¯s no middle ground.¡± She stood up, picked up her bag, and prepared to leave. ¡°Tonight. Be careful.¡± Yan Jinyu stopped in her tracks and turned back. ¡°Let me give Young Master Bo a piece of advice. The most taboo thing to do is to be indecisive. People who are indecisive and have a weak stand often don¡¯t have a good ending.¡± ¡°This is considered as Young Master Bo¡¯s repayment for saying these words to me today. I don¡¯t want to owe Young Master Bo a favor for no reason.¡± Tan Shiyun, who had brought a te of barbecue over and was about to give it to Yan Jinyu, suddenly stopped in her tracks when she saw this scene. Yan Jinyu nodded slightly at her and left the buffet restaurant. Tan Shiyun looked at Yan Jinyu¡¯s retreating back and walked towards Bo Lang with the te of barbecue. She sat down at Yan Jinyu¡¯s seat and ced the barbecue on the table. ¡°Want to eat some barbecue?¡± Bo Lang nced at her and said nothing. ¡°She¡¯s right. It¡¯ll be very disadvantageous for you if you¡¯re not firm in your decision. Of course, I¡¯m not interfering in your business. Although she saved your life, without the Bo Family, you wouldn¡¯t be who you are today. Hence, it can be said that your life was saved by the Bo Family.¡± ¡°Since the Bo Family saved you and spent so much manpower and financial resources to nurture you, as the heir of the Bo Family, I don¡¯t want you to not take your life lightly.¡± ¡°The barbecue is here. Try it if you want.¡± She stood up and left without any hesitation. Even though her eyes were red and her fists were clenched tightly when she walked out of the buffet restaurant. He could disregard his own safety for the sake of saving her life, or he could disregard his life for his so-called mission, but he did not consider her. Yes, although they grew up together, their rtionship was not deep. At least, that was what Bo Lang thought. Bo Lang didn¡¯t leave. He was still sitting where he was. He stared at the barbecue nkly. After a long while, he picked up her chopsticks and slowly ate. After a while, the phone rang. Looking at the caller ID, his eyes suddenly darkened. ¡°My dear little brother, you¡¯re very brave.¡± Bo Lang didn¡¯t respond. He just listened to the phone while his chopsticks were still picking up the barbecue. He continued to eat. ¡°Did you not take my warning seriously? Unfortunately, that person doesn¡¯t care about your favor.¡± ¡°My dear brother, I know you¡¯re not afraid of death, so I didn¡¯t use your life as a bargaining chip from the beginning. Have you forgotten my warning after living a peaceful life for too long?¡± ¡°I remember saying that if you disobey me, I¡¯ll destroy the Bo Family and turn that young heir of the Bo Family into one of my toys. I¡¯m not joking.¡± Bo Lang¡¯s veins popped out on the back of his hand that was holding the phone. He squeezed out the words through gritted teeth, ¡°You! How dare you!¡± Bo Lang¡¯s veins popped out on the back of his hand that was holding the phone. He squeezed out two words through gritted teeth, ¡°You! How dare you!¡± ¡°I was only suspicious back then. Now, it seems like the person who saved you back then should be this enemy who killed our father.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your father! Not mine! Is a rapist worthy of being my father? If he¡¯s still alive, I¡¯ll definitely kill him myself!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, he¡¯s really your father. His blood is flowing in your body. Even if you¡¯re an illegitimate son.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, if Father hadn¡¯t died and the family wasn¡¯t suppressed by the Bruce Family back then, I wouldn¡¯t have kept you alive until now as I needed the Bo Family¡¯s help.¡± ¡°Of all the toys in my hands, you¡¯re the only one who escaped my control. Just this alone is enough for you to die a hundred times.¡± ¡°My dear brother, don¡¯t do anything stupid. Be good and listen to me. Whether the Bo Family lives or Little Sister Shiyun will be one of my toys will all depend on you.¡± ¡°You want to curry favor with the Chi and get her to help you escape my control?¡± Bo Lang was shocked. He felt that he had hidden it very well. He had even deceived Yan Jinyu and Shiyun. Even he almost believed that he had only repeatedly expressed his goodwill to Yan Jinyu to repay her for saving his life. He didn¡¯t expect that he would still be discovered by this person! ¡°I have to say that you¡¯ve indeed made a good move. If Chi is willing to help you, it will really be a little troublesome if you two join forces to deal with me. Chi is already very difficult to deal with alone.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re too indecisive. On the one hand, you want to seek help, but on the other hand, you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll directly attack the Bo Family and Sister Shiyun. You¡¯re indecisive and hesitant. In the end, you can¡¯t even gain Chi¡¯s trust.¡± ¡°My dear brother, you clearly shed the same blood as me. Why aren¡¯t you like me at all? You really aren¡¯t a qualified descendant of the Jones Family to leave so many weaknesses for yourself.¡± ¡°My surname is Bo, not Jones! I don¡¯t care to be a member of the Jones Family! I hate the blood of the Jones Family flowing in me even more!¡± ¡°Look, look. My dear brother is angry. This is really rare. Haven¡¯t you calmed down all these years? Why are you still so easily angered?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t care about being a member of the Jones Family. You hate the Jones Family¡¯s blood flowing in your body. That is very simple. Find a dagger and cut your wrist a few times. Then, everything will be settled.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you don¡¯t dare to!¡± ¡°You¡¯re indeed not afraid of death, but your mother risked her life to protect you. So, even if you¡¯re struggling at death¡¯s door, you don¡¯t dare to die!¡± Bo Lang clenched his fists tightly. Yes! He really did not dare to die! He had no right to die either! ¡°Even if you don¡¯t dare to die because you¡¯re not afraid of death, you can still be powerful. However, you have to leave so many weaknesses for yourself. This makes you unable to withstand a single blow. Just because you have weaknesses and I don¡¯t, you¡¯ll never be able to beat me.¡± Bo Lang said angrily, ¡°Your mother is the biological daughter of the Bo Family and Shiyun is your biological cousin. In the early years, the Jones Family was suppressed by the Bruce Family. It was only with the full help of the Bo Family that the Jones Family was saved. Are you so ungrateful?¡± Chapter 334 - The Outdoor Party

Chapter 334: The Outdoor Party

That¡¯s right. The mother of the current head of the Jones Family was the biological daughter of the Bo Family, and Bo Lang¡¯s mother was the adopted daughter of the Bo Family. Bo Lang¡¯s mother was forced upon by Old Jones when she went to visit her sickly adopted sister. Old Jones was a pervert. He kept her in the Jones Family and then she gave birth to Bo Lang. Both the biological daughter and the adopted daughter of the Bo Family were tortured to death by Old Jones. Bo Lang was only four years old when his mother died. Old Jones whipped at Bo Lang. His mother took it for him. Her body had been abused all year round. She was dead after being whipped. ¡°Grateful? My dear brother, you¡¯re so naive. You actually came to talk about gratitude with me? Do I have that kind of thing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be naive. Do what I tell you obediently. Otherwise, you know the consequences.¡± The other party hung up. Bo Lang held his phone tightly. If he hadn¡¯t tried his best to hold it in, he would have thrown his phone out. He was trembling all over. In the end, he picked up his chopsticks and finished the barbecue. Then, he slowly suppressed his anger. *** At six o¡¯clock, they gathered for an outdoor party. Everyone sat on the ground ording to their ss. There was a simple stage in front with the brightest lights. The form teacher of each ss sat at the front of the ss. Xiao Qun took out his phone to take a look. It was 6:10 pm. The people he sent out had not called back to report. In other words, the mission failed. They failed to kidnap Yan Jinyun! He knew best how skilled the people he sent were, but they still failed. The other party must have been prepared. He was actually tricked! She was indeed worthy of being the number one killer, Chi, on the Assassin Ranking. She had even acted so well. He had been fooled! Very good! Very good! Under the dim lights, his face that was mostly covered by his sses was filled with a ruthless smile and excitement. He had long known that Chi was a very interesting person. She indeed did not disappoint him! He almost couldn¡¯t bear to kill her. ¡°Jinyu, do you want to go up and performter?¡± Tan Shiyun, who was sitting beside Yan Jinyu, asked. Yan Jinyu shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not talented.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t go either. There are many talented people in school. I¡¯d better be an audience quietly.¡± The emcees were a boy and a girl. They were both members of the school¡¯s broadcast station. They were considered seniors of the school¡¯s broadcast station, so they would retire in their third year. After the opening speech, many people volunteered to go on stage. They lined up and went on stage one by one. Singing, dancing, piano and guitar recitals, and even some improvised skits. There were all kinds of programs. Tan Shiyun thought that Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t be interested in these things. But when she turned her head to look over, she realized that Yan Jinyu was looking at them very seriously. She even looked very curious. She was surprised. This was really a very different big shot. Actually, other than the so-called mission, there was another more important reason why she interacted with Yan Jinyu from the beginning. That was that she really liked Yan Jinyu from the first time she saw her. Otherwise, how could she, who came to North City for a mission, take the risk to get close to Yan Jinyu for the so-called mission? Before she met Yan Jinyu, all her understanding of Yan Jinyu came from the rumors outside. She only knew that she was infamous. After seeing Yan Jinyu, her first impression of Yan Jinyu was that she was very beautiful, cute, and very likable. Anyway, after seeing her in person, she had a very good impression of Yan Jinyu. Looking at her now, how could she be the number one killer who could kill without batting an eyelid? She was clearly an ordinary high school student, and one who thought that the students¡¯ performances were very refreshing. She unconsciously lowered her breathing, afraid that she would disturb Yan Jinyu, who was focused on watching the show. However, just because she didn¡¯t disturb Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t mean that the others didn¡¯t either. Yuan Xi, who was sitting behind Yan Jinyu on the right, suddenly stood up and walked towards Yan Jinyu. He bent down and whispered, ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, can we talk in private?¡± Almost instinctively, Tan Shiyun immediately grabbed Yan Jinyu¡¯s sleeve. Yan Jinyu and Yuan Xi looked at her at the same time. Tan Shiyun retracted her hand slightly awkwardly, ¡°There¡¯s a bug on your clothes. I helped you p it away.¡± After saying that, she looked up and met Yuan Xi¡¯s gaze. She frowned. Yuan Xi looked at her deeply before his gazended on Yan Jinyu again, ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, can we talk in private?¡± Tan Shiyun raised her hand hesitantly to grab Yan Jinyu¡¯s sleeve again, but in the end, she put it down. Forget it. Her status did not allow her to do that either. She was the heir of the Bo Family, whose grandfather supported the Jones Family and asked her to help that person seed with all her might. All she could do was try her best not to get involved and not work for that person. She couldn¡¯t do anything else other than that. Even if she knew that Yuan Xi¡¯s so-called excuse would very likely harm Yan Jinyu. However, if she really did nothing, she really could not get over the psychological barrier. Hence, after hesitating for a moment, she still said, ¡°Come back early. I¡¯ll wait for you to watch the performance together. Then, when it¡¯s about time, we¡¯ll return to the room together.¡± Looking at her, Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± She stood up and left with Yuan Xi under the curious gazes of their ssmates nearby. On the other hand, Bo Lang, who was sitting at the back, only nced at them before retracting his gaze. He continued to rest his eyes. Actually, ording to Bo Lang¡¯s unruly style, he didn¡¯t have to be present in every ss and every event. However, Bo Lang did it. Those who did not know better would think that he was a good student. Although his actions were difficult to understand, he was actually just protecting the person he wanted to protect. ¡°What are they doing? When did Eldest Miss Yan get so close to Yuan Xi?¡± Xu Gui, who was sitting beside Luo Yikun, patted his shoulder. Without waiting for Luo Yikun to reply, he said, ¡°Could it be that Yuan Xi has taken a fancy to Eldest Miss Yan? How bold. He actually dares to snatch her from Master Nine! This is even more dangerous than snatching food from the tiger¡¯s mouth, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in other people¡¯s matters lest you get yourself into trouble.¡± What?! Xu Gui looked at him strangely. Of course, he understood Luo Yikun¡¯s words. It was precisely because he understood that he was so shocked. Damn it, was Luo Yikun concerned about him again? Luo Yikun knocked his head. ¡°What are you looking at? Watch the performance. Mind your own business!¡± ¡°No, Luo Yikun, are you concerned about me?¡± Luo Yikun looked at him like he was looking at an idiot. ¡°You only realized it now? I said that I would be your friend. Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my friend. Of course, I care about you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xu Gui was speechless for a moment. His mood was indescribablyplicated. ¡°Why are you in a daze? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re so touched that you can¡¯t speak?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s touched?! Also, don¡¯t tter yourself. Who wants to be friends with a jerk like you?¡± ¡°Jerk?¡± Luo Yikun¡¯s face suddenly leaned closer. ¡°You keep saying the word ¡®jerk¡¯. You sound like a disappointed little wife.¡± Xu Gui¡¯s face turned red and he quickly retreated. He almost bumped into the person behind him, but Luo Yikun quickly pulled him back. ¡°You¡¯re so clumsy. You didn¡¯t hit anywhere, right?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m a man. So what if I hit something? Can¡¯t I even withstand a little injury? Don¡¯t treat me like some pampered little girl who can¡¯t be hurt!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, whatever you say.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xu Gui. ¡°Alright, sit quietly. Everyone is looking over here. Those who don¡¯t know might think that something has happened.¡± Xu Gui looked and indeed, many people were looking at them. For some reason, his face turned even redder, ¡°Am I the one who¡¯s making a fuss? It¡¯s clearly you!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t interfere in other people¡¯s business. It¡¯s not something you can interfere in. Sit here quietly. I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± ¡°Luo Yikun!¡± Just as he stood up and was about to leave, Xu Gui called out to him. Luo Yikun turned back to look at him. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t bear for me to leave? Or do you want to apany me to the washroom?¡± ¡°Who can¡¯t bear to let you leave! Who wants to apany you to the washroom! I want to say that you told me not to poke my nose into other people¡¯s business. You¡¯re not leaving now because you yourself want to interfere,right?¡± Luo Yikun jerked slightly. ¡°What naive words are you talking about? Do I look like the kind of person who would poke his nose into other people¡¯s business?¡± Xu Gui shook his head decisively, ¡°No.¡± It sessfully made Luo Yikun¡¯s lips twitch. He should at least struggle a little. Was his image that bad? ¡°I¡¯m going. How annoying!¡± Xu Gui, who did not understand anything, could not be bothered to look at him. He continued to watch the performance on the stage. Yan Jinyu and Yuan Xi didn¡¯t go far. They stopped under a tree not far away. Luo Yikun didn¡¯t go to the washroom either. He hid in a dark ce where he could hear their conversation without being discovered by them. ¡°Young Master Yuan, if you have anything to say, please say it.¡± Actually, ording to Yan Jinyu¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t follow Yuan Xi over as soon as she called out. She was watching the performance excitedly. It was Tan Shiyun¡¯s reaction that made her change her mind. If it wasn¡¯t for Tan Shiyun¡¯s reaction, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to Yuan Xi¡¯s so-called ¡°talk in private¡±. Their rtionship was soplicated that even she was interested. Of course, she was only interested. She would not waste time and effort to investigate. It would be best if she could figure it out without wasting time and effort. If she couldn¡¯t, it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Leave here and return to Mount Jing. Leave right now.¡± ¡°You want me to go back? Now?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him strangely. ¡°Yes, now. Immediately.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already dark. Besides, I¡¯m here to y. Why should I go back?¡± ¡°Someone wants to kill you!¡± Of course, she knew that. It was precisely because she knew that she found it more interesting when she heard Yuan Xi say it. It was not the first time Yuan Xi had been abnormal since she went to Boyu to school. On the first day she arrived in Boyu, Yuan Xi, who had always been alone, had eaten with them in the canteen. Later on, Yuan Xi told her to stay away from Bo Lang. The reason was that Bo Lang was very dangerous. She was puzzled. She could still understand why Bo Lang said strange things to her. After all, she had met Bo Lang before. Yuan Xi? They had not interacted much in the past. The first time they met was on the ne to South City when she was invited by Little Rain before the new year. She was really curious about his intentions for thinking so much about her. ¡°Oh? Who wants to kill me?¡± Chapter 335 - Someones Causing Trouble

Chapter 335: Someone¡¯s Causing Trouble

Seeing that she was still smiling calmly, Yuan Xi couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. This concerned her life, but she actually did not take it to heart! ¡°I can¡¯t tell you!¡± When he first met Yan Jinyu, he didn¡¯t know her identity. Later on, when they met in South City, he still didn¡¯t know her identity. However, he already had doubts about her identity then. He had just returned to South City for a few days before taking a ne to North City again. He didn¡¯t really want to take anything. Instead, he wanted to go to North City to investigate Yan Jinyu. Because he had just arrived home and then he wanted to return to North City, his family was worried, so they asked his sister to apany him. Then, he found a surveince video of an underground racing arena in North City. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t as the rumors said. With evidence that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t simple, he called to ask that person. Just as he had expected, Yan Jinyu was the target of that person whom he was supposed to help and had specially chosen to study at Boyu High School in North City after he returned to the country¡ªthe number one killer in the killer world, ¡°Chi¡±! Before he knew that ¡°Chi¡± was Yan Jinyu, he didn¡¯t hesitate much. However, after knowing that, he started to hesitate. He could not exin why he was hesitating. However, he was already at his limit by doing all these. His mission was to help kill her, not save her. She didn¡¯t want to leave and he couldn¡¯t tie her up and leave. After all, he had promised that person to help him kill her a long time ago. Even if there was a reason. ¡°I¡¯ve said everything that needs to be said. It¡¯s up to you.¡± Yuan Xi turned and left, returning to the venue of the outdoor party. Yan Jinyu stood at the same spot and chuckled. She actually felt a little baffled. She had nned this from the beginning. It wasn¡¯t her scheme, but she had already pushed Yan Jinyun downstairs because of this. Of course, she couldn¡¯t leave without doing anything. She wanted to use this to lure the snake out of its hole and then resolve the trouble once and for all. Yuan Xi knew the situation but was unwilling to reveal anything more. Obviously, Yuan Xi was rted to the Jones Family. He even came to help her when he was involved, and she actually didn¡¯t need his help. It really¡­ She owed him a favor for no reason! Just as she was about to walk back, she suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked in a certain direction. ¡°Second Young Master Luo has such good spirits.¡± Luo Yikun walked out from behind the tree. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, you have such a sharp perception. I thought that I¡¯ve hidden very well, but you still discovered me.¡± ¡°What is Second Young Master Luo doing here?¡± ¡°I was passing by and saw Eldest Miss Yan and Young Master Yuan talking here. I was afraid of disturbing the two of you, so I hid.¡± ¡°Passing by?¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°If I remember correctly, Second Young Master Luo was still sitting there when I came over earlier, right?¡± Luo Yikun had long known that he couldn¡¯t fool her, so he didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Miss Yan, you don¡¯t have to think too much. I was really passing by and didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine even if you heard it. Because at night, there will probably be even moremotion. Since Second Young Master Luo isn¡¯t their aplice, it¡¯s best for you to stay in the room quietly and note out to join in the funter. I don¡¯t want another enemy at this time.¡± She smiled at Luo Yikun. ¡°Oh, I actually know Second Young Master Luo¡¯s background too.¡± After saying that, she left, leaving Luo Yikun stunned on the spot for a long time. She indeed knew! In reality, Yan Jinyu was only guessing. How would she know his background? However, Luo Yikun was so frightened that he realized once again that Yan Jinyu was indeed a big shot that he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke! Seeing that she was back, Tan Shiyun heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°The show was very exciting. You came back at the right time.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and sat down. *** The rest of the party went very smoothly. The show was undoubtedly full of variety. At 10 pm, the g ended. Some went for supper while others returned to their rooms. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t go for supper. Instead, she took two packets of yogurt from the vending machine and went upstairs. The dishes were sent to her room by the waiter. Tan Shiyun didn¡¯t go for supper either. The two of them returned to their room together. After eating, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t shower and sleep immediately. Instead, she drank the yogurt while leaning against the headboard and watching television on her phone. She did not take off her shoes and just sat leaning against the headboard. Tan Shiyun sat on the bed and read a book. No one knew if it was intentional or not, but even when she took off her shoes, they were still ced beside the bed. She could put them on as soon as she stood up. Was Tan Shiyun reading? Actually, no. She couldn¡¯t read. She only took a book to put on an act as she nced at Yan Jinyu from time to time. It was almost 11pm, but Yan Jinyu still had no intention of showering and sleeping. Not only that, she didn¡¯t even take off her shoes. She just leaned against the headboard and watched television. She was probably afraid of disturbing her. She was wearing earphones when she watched television. Was Yan Jinyu used to sleepingte, or was tonight an exception? If it was just tonight, did she maintain such vignce because she knew that it would not be peaceful tonight? She pretended to be reading seriously and flipped to the next page. She held the book in her hand and looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Jinyu, aren¡¯t you going to wash up and sleep? It seems a littlete.¡± Yan Jinyu removed one of her earphones. ¡°What did you say?¡± She smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the earphones are a little loud. I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡± ¡°I mean, it¡¯s a littlete. Aren¡¯t you going to wash up and sleep?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about that. I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯m seeing something interesting. I¡¯ll wash upter. If you¡¯re tired, wash up and go to sleep first. If you think the lights are too bright, you can turn them off. I¡¯m fine with it.¡± She stared at the phone as she spoke, as if she was really engrossed in it. Tan Shiyun couldn¡¯t tell. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t look like she had expected someone to make a move and was on guard. Could it be that the big boss was really like this in private? She was no different from an ordinary girl? She would also be engrossed in a television show? ¡°¡­I¡¯m not in a hurry either. I usually read until midnight. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll disturb you if I sleep toote.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her and smiled. ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡± Tan Shiyun had no choice but to pretend to read again. She actually wanted to reveal something to Yan Jinyu, but she was afraid that Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t believe her. To be honest, she was on the same side as the other party now. If she told Yan Jinyu rashly that someone might attack her and tell her to be careful, it would be strange if Yan Jinyu would believe her. It was good enough if she didn¡¯t treat her as an enemy and kill her. However, she¡­ That person¡¯s order was for her to be on standby at any time. It was best if she gave him a message after Yan Jinyu fell asleep and then she would assist them. This was also the reason why he arranged for her and Yan Jinyu to be in the same room. ¡°By the way, Jinyu, why did Yuan Xi look for you just now?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t put on the earphone that she had removed. It seemed like out of courtesy, she made sure she would hear Tan Shiyun when she called her again. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. He¡¯s just sending a message on behalf of the principal, saying that my fianc¨¦ called the principal to ask about my test results.¡± ¡°Yuan Xi¡¯s father seems to be good friends with the principal.¡± Tan Shiyun knew that. However, she knew very well that Yuan Xi definitely wouldn¡¯t call Yan Jinyu out alone at this critical juncture to say that. If he was passing the message on behalf of the principal, why didn¡¯t the principal get the form teacher or the dean of students to pass it on, but Yuan Xi? There were too many loopholes. However, she really couldn¡¯t figure out what Yuan Xi had said to Yan Jinyu. In her opinion, Yuan Xi and that person werepletely on the same side. They were targeting Yan Jinyu, and they would only be enemies. ¡°I see.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at the pensive Tan Shiyun and smiled faintly, ¡°Are you familiar with Yuan Xi, Shiyun?¡± She was stunned and quickly shook her head. ¡°Not very close.¡± ¡°Yuan Xi transferred to our ss one semester earlier than you. He doesn¡¯t interact with others much and is an aloor loner. Even though I¡¯m the ss monitor, I didn¡¯t talk to him much.¡± Actually, that wasn¡¯t the truth. She had already known Yuan Xi. However, it was true that she was not familiar with him. The grandfather of Linn Jones, the current head of the Jones Family, who was also the father of Old Jones, who had died at Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands, owed Old Master Yuan a favor and had promised him a condition. Old Master Yuan¡¯s condition was to let the heir of the Yuan Family enter the Jones Family and receive the same education as the heir of the Jones Family. To put it simply, it was to let the Jones Family help the Yuan Family train a qualified heir. The Jones Family in the early years was the number one family in Country Y. In terms of training their heir, the Yuan Family in South City, who could only be ranked second in South City, was naturally notparable to them. Hence, Old Master Yuan brought Yuan Xi to Country Y and sent him to the Jones Family with the excuse that he needed to recuperate. However, not long after Yuan Xi arrived at the Jones Family, Old Jones was killed and the Jones Family was suppressed by the Bruce Family. However, even so, the Jones Family still had the mechanism to nurture their heir and Yuan Xi remained in the Jones Family. Perhaps because they had grown up together, Yuan Xi and Linn Jones, that pervert, could actually build a friendship. Yuan Xi hade to North City to help Linn Jones. Anyway, that was what she knew. She had seen Yuan Xi at the Jones Family with her father when she was very young, that was why they had known each other for a long time. ¡°On the other hand, Jinyu, why are you suddenly asking this?¡± ¡°Nothing. I was just asking casually.¡± As the two of them spoke, someone knocked on the door. They looked at each other. Tan Shiyun looked at the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± She was puzzled. Why would someone knock at this time? It couldn¡¯t be Linn Jones either. If his people were looking for trouble, they would definitely not knock on the door in a normal manner and they would not be stupid enough to choose this time toe over. ¡°Room¡¯s service staff. Your school¡¯s request is for the farm to send each of you a cup of warm milk before bed. Because there were too many people, we didn¡¯t have enough time and were a littlete. We didn¡¯t disturb you two at this time, right?¡± A woman¡¯s voice and the sound of wheels rolling. ¡°I think she¡¯s really here to deliver something,¡± Tan Shiyun said to Yan Jinyu. ¡°Do you drink milk?¡± Yan Jinyu nced at the untouched packet of yogurt on the bedside table and smiled with narrowed eyes. ¡°I do.¡± She actually didn¡¯t drink milk. Or rather, she rarely drank it. ¡°Shall I open the door?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go. I¡¯m still wearing my shoes.¡± Yan Jinyu took off her other earphone and ced her phone on the bed. She paused the television drama. Tan Shiyun caught a glimpse of it. It was a very retarded idol drama. ¡°¡­¡± In that moment. Yan Jinyu walked over and opened the door. Indeed, they were here to deliver milk and were pushing a food cart. Other than the female service staff who knocked, there were also three male service staff pushing the cart. ¡°Students, did I disturb your rest?¡± The female service staff was very polite. Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pour you the milk now. Please wait a moment.¡± However, as soon as she turned to pour the milk, she suddenly turned back with a gun in her hand, and she pointed it at Yan Jinyu with a fierce expression. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound! Otherwise, I¡¯ll shoot you!¡± ¡°Now, go in!¡± She wanted Yan Jinyu to walk in. Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile faded slightly and she slowly retreated to her room. However, in the eyes of these people, she was frightened silly. The four of them, along with the dining cart, followed Yan Jinyu into the room. The female attendant was still pointing the gun at Yan Jinyu. Another person also took out his gun and pointed it at Tan Shiyun, who was so frightened that she jumped out of bed and put on her shoes in a second. ¡°Don¡¯t move either!¡± Looking at the gun pointing at her, Tan Shiyun was stunned for a moment. If they were Linn Jones¡¯s people, she would still be ¡°one of them¡±. They definitely wouldn¡¯t point the gun at her, nor would they be stupid enough to point the gun at Yan Jinyu! If the number one killer was so easy to kill, Linn Jones wouldn¡¯t have spent so much effort and waited in North City for three years! So where did these peoplee from? For some reason, she was excited. If Linn Jones knew that someone had beat him to it, he would probably be so angry that he would vomit blood! He was not angry that others had snatched his enemy, but angry that others had alerted her! Even if Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know that Linn Jones would attack her tonight, she would still be vignt. Once Yan Jinyu became vignt, how could it be so easy for Linn Jones to attack her again? She really wanted to see Linn Jones¡¯s expression after knowing about this! It must be very, very interesting! Chapter 336 - A Strike Each

Chapter 336: A Strike Each

There were three people hiding in the corridor. One of them had a cast on her hand, and the ster on her nose was so elegantly pasted. Who else could it be but Feng Yan? The other two were her sidekicks. They were looking at the closed door not far away. It was Yan Jinyu and Tan Shiyun¡¯s room. The two girls¡¯ legs trembled. ¡°S-Sister Yan, was that a gun just now?¡± After saying that, the little sidekick¡¯s legs went limp and she almost fell down. The other sidekick was also frightened until her face turned pale. ¡°S-Sister Yan, is that person holding a toy gun?¡± ¡°What toy gun? It¡¯s real! Stop making a fuss and ruining my ns or I¡¯ll send you two in there to apany those two b*tches in the room!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s eyes were sinister, and her face twisted with hatred and the excitement that the two people she hated so much were about to be taught a lesson. She had frightened her two sidekicks. They were trembling badly. ¡°S-sorry, Sister Yan¡­¡± ¡°Look at how frightened you are. Cowards!¡± Looking at the closed door, her expression was sinister. ¡°Yan Jinyu, Tan Shiyun, how dare you snatch the person I like. I¡¯ll make you two suffer!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t kill you two. I want your reputation to be ruined! These are extremely evil people that I spent a lot of effort to get here. Even if you, Yan Jinyu, have some skills, you definitely won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± ¡°B-But Sister Yan, E-Eldest Miss Yan is Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e. What if Master Nine decides to settle the score after this? W-What should we do? That¡¯s Master Nine. My parents have repeatedly reminded me that I can offend anyone, but I must not offend Master Nine. I-I¡­¡± Hearing the words ¡°Master Nine¡±, Feng Yan trembled violently too. ¡°W-What are you afraid of? Am I that stupid? Will I let Master Nine find out that I did it?¡± ¡°But that¡¯s Master Nine. Is there anything he can¡¯t find out? Sister Yan, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± The sidekick was so frightened that she cried. How could Feng Yan not be afraid? ¡°S-so what if he found out? By then, Yan Jinyu will be ruined too. Would Master Nine still go against our Feng Family for a woman whose reputation has been ruined? Our Feng Family and the Yin Family are inws. Master Nine¡¯ste aunt married my eldest uncle. However, Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt passed away very early, so not many people outside know about this.¡± The twockeys were shocked, ¡°S-Sister Yan, is what you said true?¡± ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Not only did Feng Yan¡¯s words convince her two sidekicks, but she even almost convinced herself. It could also be said that she had deceived herself by thinking that that was it. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. When the signales from inside, go and call for help! It¡¯s best to call the teachers and deans over! Oh right, there¡¯s also Bo Lang. Don¡¯t forget to call him over too. I want him to see the miserable state of these two b*tches with his own eyes!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with madness, making the two of them shiver in fear. ¡°B-But Sister Yan, Bo Lang¡­ We didn¡¯t dare to call Bo Lang. Thest time we helped Sister Yan deliver breakfast to him, he almost strangled me.¡± The other sidekick also said timidly with a pale face, ¡°I-I don¡¯t dare to either¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, then blow things upter and attract everyone over! This building is filled with people from ss (1). I don¡¯t believe Bo Lang won¡¯t appear if it gets blown up!¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Be smart. Other than me, only the two of you know about this. If others find out that I did this, you¡¯ll be finished too!¡± The two of them were shocked and said repeatedly, ¡°We¡¯ll be careful. We guarantee that no one will know!¡± They weren¡¯t like Feng Yan who had the Feng Family behind her. If Master Nine found out about this, even if Yan Jinyu was destroyed, Feng Yan might be fine with the Feng Family¡¯s protection. They were different. Not only them, but even their families would suffer! *** At the same time, in the room. The two people pushing the food cart moved the food cart to the side and looked at Yan Jinyu and Tan Shiyun with covetous eyes. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s actually two pretty girls. I¡¯ve earned it!¡± However, he realized that both Yan Jinyu and Tan Shiyun looked calm and didn¡¯t panic at all. This was a little strange. Even if they came from a wealthy family, they were only high school students in their teens. How could they be so calm when they were pointed at by a gun? How could it not be strange? For some reason, the two men did not dare to go forward. When the woman with the gun saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and make a move? Is this your first time doing such a thing? Hurry up and finish your work and take the money and leave! This are Boyu¡¯s students. Nine out of ten Boyu¡¯s students are rich kids. If we¡¯re discovered before we canplete the task, we¡¯ll be in big trouble!¡± Holding the gun in one hand and a small DV camcorder in the other, she said, ¡°You two, choose one of them each. Hurry up and do your work. I¡¯ll leave after getting the video. You two stay and get the money.¡± This was Feng Yan¡¯s request. She wanted the two men to stay. Feng Yan¡¯s thoughts were to let these two men say that Yan Jinyu and Tan Shiyun had paid for them toe here. Moreover, they had that kind of video in their hands, so she wasn¡¯t worried that they would deny it. Denying wouldpletely ruin their reputation. Feng Yan felt that Yan Jinyu and Tan Shiyun wouldn¡¯t be so stupid. Besides, even if they didn¡¯t admit it, they had already been seen by everyone. What could they change if they didn¡¯t admit it? ¡°Why the two of them? What about me?¡± It was the man who was pointing a gun at Tan Shiyun. He was obviously unhappy with the woman¡¯s arrangements. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry! Are you a pervert? You can go after the two of them are done! They¡¯ll give it to you together!¡± The man almost drooled. ¡°That¡¯s more like it! These two girls are so freaking tender!¡± Hisst bit of rationality had been reced by lust. Seeing him staring at her like that, Tan Shiyun was so disgusted that she almost vomited. She had to suppress her urge to kill him. She wanted to see what Yan Jinyu nned to do. Yan Jinyu was the one who let them in. Her intuition told her that Yan Jinyu had other ns. Then, she would temporarily hold back and cooperate with Yan Jinyu. How could Yan Jinyu not sense Tan Shiyun staring at her? She turned back and winked at her. She looked a little yful. She sessfully stunned Tan Shiyun. Was Yan Jinyuforting her and reassuring her? Then, Yan Jinyu retracted her gaze and looked at the two men who were about to walk over, and then at the woman who was pointing a gun at her. She smiled. It was a little strange. That woman was shocked and she quickly ordered the two of them, ¡°Don¡¯t move first!¡± For some reason, being stared at by the girl in front of her made her scalp tingle. An unknown fear rose in her heart. She cursed inwardly. She was just a little girl who was a little braver. She was someone whose hands had taken countless lives. What was there to be afraid of? ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re very brave!¡± ¡°You guys are quite bold too!¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. The next second, before the woman in front of her could see what she was doing, Yan Jinyu dashed in front of her. The dagger in Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand shed past and her wrist was cut. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Yan Jinyu urately caught the gun that fell with her left hand. As the dagger in her right hand quickly stabbed at the woman, she raised her left hand back. The man who was pointing the gun at Tan Shiyun reacted in shock. He aimed the gun at Yan Jinyu and was about to pull the trigger when the gun was hit by something and shattered in his hand! A piece of the shattered gun hit the man¡¯s throat. That man died on the spot! As for the woman, she was stabbed in the heart and fell to the ground. Yan Jinyu turned around and slit the necks of the other two men with the dagger. When the two men fell, their eyes were wide open. They didn¡¯t die with remaining grievances. They were shocked that Yan Jinyu actually had such formidable skills. They were quickly dealt with by Yan Jinyu before they could recover from their shock! Yan Jinyu was too fast! Tan Shiyun had had some experience, but at this moment, only the word ¡°shocking¡± was enough to describe her feelings! Yan Jinyu took less than half a minute to settle these four people! Was she still human when she could shatter a gun? She had been watching Yan Jinyu, so she could clearly see that Yan Jinyu¡¯s dagger was pulled out from the back of her waist. In other words, she had been carrying the dagger with her all along. Was it a habit, or was she guarding against someone? No, now was not the time to think about that. She finally understood why even Linn Jones, that pervert, was so afraid of Yan Jinyu! She was like a ghost and killed in the blink of an eye! How could such a person not be feared! It was a joke that she ignored Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity when she first saw Yan Jinyu in person. She still felt that Yan Jinyu was an innocent and harmless girl! What an ¡°innocent and harmless¡± girl! ¡°Y-y¡ªyou¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t Tan Shiyun who spoke. Her wrist had been cut and her heart had been pierced. At this moment, blood was flowing out continuously from the woman on the ground. Yan Jinyu controlled her strength very well. It was enough to make this woman suffer, but it wouldn¡¯t take her life. The woman kept vomiting blood and her eyes filled with fear. Yan Jinyu crouched down and patted her face with the bloody dagger. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve done this a lot. Don¡¯t you investigate the other party¡¯s background before you act?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s a miracle that you guys managed to survive until now.¡± ¡°W-who¡­ a-are you?¡± ¡°You still have the mood to ask who I am. You¡¯re indeed very bold.¡± The dagger was raised and then dropped down, piercing the woman¡¯s arm. Tan Shiyun couldn¡¯t help but turn her face away. It was so cruel! She had a beautiful and harmless face, but her methods were so ruthless. She was indeed worthy of being the number one killer! The woman screamed again. Blood and cold sweat broke out at the same time. Looking at Yan Jinyu¡¯s innocent smile, she really understood what ¡°the face of an angel and the heart of a demon¡± meant! ¡°Y-you¡­ I-I failed to recognize you and offended you. I hope¡­ I hope you can be magnanimous and let¡­ let me off this time¡­¡± She pulled out the dagger and ignored the woman¡¯s screams. She patted her face with the bloody dagger again. ¡°Let you off? Dream on.¡± The dagger descended again and pierced the woman¡¯s arm. ¡°Do you want to die a quick death or a slow torturous death? Pick one.¡± ¡°A quick death! I choose a quick death!¡± Probably because it was too painful, the woman shouted right away. ¡°Very good. Very sensible.¡± She stood up, yed with the dagger in her hand and kicked her. ¡°Then, use the method you agreed on previously to tell the person who hired you that everything is settled.¡± Chapter 337 - Gripping Her Neck

Chapter 337: Gripping Her Neck

The woman looked at her in fear. Yan Jinyu smiled faintly. ¡°Are you surprised that I know all this? I can see through your little tricks at a nce.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds.¡± ¡°M-My phone. I¡¯ll call her with my phone. She wants us to call her after we¡¯re done!¡± Yan Jinyu looked down at her. ¡°You want me to help you get your phone? Tsk, you¡¯re covered in blood. I don¡¯t want to touch you. Take it out yourself.¡± ¡°No one knows how great a person¡¯s potential is. Believe in yourself. You can do it. If you don¡¯t want to be tortured to death slowly by a knife.¡± Tan Shiyun turned her face around and saw that the woman on the ground, whose hands were almost crippled, really took out her phone to make a call! Human¡¯s potential was indeed limitless! Her potential was as great as the fear of being tortured to death! ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Yan Jinyu interrupted the woman¡¯s call. ¡°Tell me what that person told you first.¡± The woman was afraid that Yan Jinyu would stab her again and again, so she didn¡¯t dare to hide it. ¡°S-she asked us to d-destroy you two. Then, we¡¯ll take a video. We¡¯ll inform her after the matter is done¡­ We¡¯ll inform her and she¡¯ll call someone over. T-then we¡¯ll leave first. L-leave two men here to continue¡­ and also tell the others that t-the two of you spent money to hire¡­ them¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Tan Shiyun said angrily. She didn¡¯t expect that the other party wanted to destroy her and Yan Jinyu! She thought that it was only targeted at Yan Jinyu and she was just implicated. She did not expect the other party to be so ruthless! They spent money to hire these men? She¡­ Ptui! She felt disgusted simply by looking at these men on the ground! Yan Jinyu turned back to look at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s see who it is first.¡± She kicked the woman again. ¡°You can call now.¡± ¡°Hello?¡± Feng Yan frowned when she received the call. It had been less than five minutes since they entered. Was it resolved so quickly? ¡°T-the matter is settled.¡± After saying that, she hung up. ¡°Hello? Hello?¡± The only reply to Feng Yan was the beeping sound from the phone. After cursing for a while, she said to her twockeys, ¡°It¡¯s done. Go get someone. Be smart. Don¡¯t let anyone see that this has anything to do with you!¡± ¡°S-Sister Yan, it¡¯s so fast. Could it be a trap?¡± ¡°What trap could it be? No matter how capable they are, can they be better than ouws with guns?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle. Go get someone to watch the show!¡± After a while, a shout came from the corridor, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! Something¡¯s wrong!¡± There were many people living along this corridor. With this shout, all the doors opened. Coincidentally, Dean Zheng Hu and Xiao Qun both lived on this floor. Zheng Hu, like many others, had already fallen asleep. He ran out in his pajamas. ¡°What happened?¡± Zheng Hu pulled the girl who was shouting. ¡°There seem to be two men in Yan Jinyu and Tan Shiyun¡¯s room!¡± Zheng Hu¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard that! ¡°Don¡¯t shout! Don¡¯t crowd either! In case the stairs copse! Everyone, disperse!¡± Hearing that two men had entered Yan Jinyu and Tan Shiyun¡¯s room, no one cared about what Zheng Hu was shouting. They all crowded over to watch the show. ¡°Whoever¡¯s not obeying would get expelled when you return to school!¡± Zheng Hu shouted very loudly. The effect was simr to using a loudhailer! ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m joking. If you don¡¯t listen, you¡¯ll be expelled from school! Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t remember your faces. There are surveince cameras on the stairs. I¡¯ll know after checking them!¡± Indeed, with his shout, no one dared to squeeze forward anymore. Some people retreated to the room next door and made way for him. ¡°Teacher Xiao, what¡¯s going on?¡± Zheng Hu walked towards Xiao Qun. Xiao Qun had not changed his clothes and was still wearing his sses. However, his eyes that were covered by the sses were filled with bloodlust. Good! Very good! Someone actually dared to ruin his ns! It must have just happened. No one around him sent any news! Tan Shiyun didn¡¯t send any news either. Either she had betrayed him or she had been restrained by the other party and couldn¡¯t send him a message! However, they had already alerted the enemy today. If they didn¡¯t make a move now, it would be difficult to find a chance to make a move after Yin Jiujin returned! ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Let¡¯s go take a look first.¡± Zheng Hu was stunned. Looking at Xiao Qun¡¯s back, he frowned. Why did he feel that Teacher Xiao¡¯s gaze was a little scary earlier? Could it be, as their teacher, he was furious when something happened to his students? Teacher Xiao was really a good teacher. ¡°Go back to your rooms! Those who don¡¯t listen will be expelled!¡± Some were afraid of being expelled, but of course, some weren¡¯t at all. Boyu didn¡¯tck people with good family backgrounds. There were still many people who followed them to watch themotion. Of course, Feng Yan and her two sidekicks were among them. Feng Yan wanted to see her masterpiece with her own eyes. Her two sidekicks were threatened by her, so they didn¡¯t dare not to follow her, even if they didn¡¯t want to. Luo Yikun, Luo Qiu, Xu Gui, Bo Lang and Yuanxi were also among the people who followed them. Luo Yikun and Xu Gui weren¡¯t assigned to the same room, but Luo Yikun got someone to change rooms with him. Just as he moved his luggage to Xu Gui¡¯s room, Xu Gui heard themotion outside before he could question him. The two of them came out to watch themotion. Zhao Yue was gloating in the crowd! It would be great if something really happened to Yan Jinyu! It would be best if her reputation was ruined! Xiao Qun knocked on the door. No one opened the door. No one answered even after he knocked a few times. The expressions of the people standing at the door were very strange. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Bo Lang said coldly. The others made way for him. Xiao Qun and Zheng Hu turned to look at him. Bo Lang didn¡¯t look at Zheng Hu. He met Xiao Qun¡¯s gaze directly. He didn¡¯t retreat and only said one word, ¡°Move!¡± Xiao Qun looked at him and revealed a bloodthirsty smile before retreating slightly. Bo Lang stepped forward and kicked the door open. Such strength wasn¡¯t something that an ordinary person could possess. The lock was definitely sturdy as the door could only be open with a room card. Boyu High School would definitely choose a resort with sturdy room doors for their vacation. Bo Lang kicked the door open just like that! At that moment, not only the girls, even many boys also eximed in their hearts,?Damn, he¡¯s so handsome. However, before they couldment, they werepletely stunned by the scene in front of them. The door was kicked open, and the situation in the room was naturally exposed to everyone. Not to mention the others, even the dean almost fainted from shock when he saw the situation in the room. Four people were lying on the floor in the room and they were all covered in blood! Other than one person who was still groaning in pain, the other three people were motionless. Their wide eyes showed that they had died with remaining grievances! Tan Shiyun stood at the side with a calm expression. Yan Jinyu stood beside the groaning woman. She was smiling at them while holding a bloodstained dagger! Cruel! Weird! Bo Lang nced at Yan Jinyu before walking past her to Tan Shiyun. He held her shoulders and checked her up and down. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tan Shiyun was a little shocked by his actions. She replied nkly, ¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Tan Shiyun wanted to ask something, but she realized that she didn¡¯t know what to ask. Given the current situation, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to ask further, so she kept quiet. Bo Lang let go of her and stood beside her like a protector. He nced at Xiao Qun coldly. Xiao Qun held his sses. With them covering his face and the dim lights in the corridor, his expression could not be seen clearly. ¡°Y-Yan Jinyu, w-what¡¯s going on?¡± Zheng Hu tried his best not to vomit because of this bloody scene. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t respond to him. She looked through the crowd at the shocked Feng Yan. Her lips curled up slightly as she kicked the person at her feet. ¡°Make the call again.¡± The woman quickly did as she was told. Then, in this strange atmosphere, someone¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was Feng Yan¡¯s. Everyone looked at her. Yan Jinyu looked over too. Probably sensing Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze, the people around them automatically retreated and made way for Yan Jinyu so that she could clearly see Feng Yan. No one dared to stay put. Yan Jinyu was too strange. With one look, they knew that the few people who fell to the ground in the room were her doing. ¡°I thought it was someone else. So it¡¯s you, Sister Yan.¡± The words ¡°Sister Yan¡± sounded extremely ironic. Feng Yan looked at the phone in her hand that was still ringing. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± She eximed and quickly threw the phone away. There was only one voice in her heart:?Run! However, how could Yan Jinyu give her such a chance? In a few seconds, Yan Jinyu dashed in front of her and strangled her neck. She tilted her head slightly. ¡°Tsk, didn¡¯t I warn you to avoid me when you see me? Why are you so disobedient? Not only did you not avoid me, but you even took the initiative to find trouble with me.¡± ¡°Why? Do you think those few people can destroy me?¡± No matter how stupid the people present were, they roughly understood what was going on now. So Feng Yan had found these people to ruin Yan Jinyu! What a vicious heart! If Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t have the ability to protect herself, wouldn¡¯t that mean¡­ But even so, Yan Jinyu¡­ She had killed someone! Who was the one who said that she was a country bumpkin? During this period of time, they had realized that she was not a hillbilly. Not only was she not a hillbilly, but she was also very beautiful and elegant. However, that was all. They had never thought that a delicate and soft-looking girl like her would actually dare to kill someone! Feng Yan¡¯s neck was grabbed and her face turned green. She couldn¡¯t speak at all. Only endless fear could be seen in her eyes! No one saw Yan Jinyu¡¯s actions clearly. Her right hand was still around Feng Yan¡¯s throat while the dagger in her left hand was thrown out. She stabbed two people at the same time! They were Feng Yan¡¯s twockeys! The two of them looked frightened. They were about to escape when Yan Jinyu threw out the dagger! The dagger shed across one¡¯s calf and pierced the other¡¯s foot. Both of them fell to the ground. Everyone retreated in fear! Such skills! ¡°So you have aplices.¡± With that said, even Zheng Hu didn¡¯t dare to ask further. They deserved it. He only hoped that Master Nine wouldn¡¯t take revenge and me Boyu too. Yan Jinyu retracted her gaze and looked at Feng Yan, who was being held by her. She chuckled, ¡°Tell me, if I exert more force on you, will you just die like this?¡± ¡°How dare you scheme against me? Tsk!¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I had something else to do tonight and I would have dug out those men¡¯s eyes first before ending them for daring to look at me with such disgusting gazes! Killing them just like that is really letting them off easy!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Feng Yan was thrown out by her! Yan Jinyu quickly turned around and waved her left hand. With a ng, something was sent flying and sank into the wall at the side! Those who were close could see that it was a bullet hole! In other words, Yan Jinyu used something to block the bullet! Looking again, Xiao Qun, who was standing by the door, was pointing a gun at Yan Jinyu! Everyone stumbled back in themotion! And there were only less than three steps between Yan Jinyu and Xiao Qun! They were standing face to face! Chapter 338 - Cut The Nonsense

Chapter 338: Cut The Nonsense

¡°Teacher¡­¡±Xiao. Before he could say thest word, Zheng Hu was pulled over by Luo Yikun, who made Zheng Hu stand behind him. However, only Luo Qiu and Xu Gui werepletely under Luo Yikun¡¯s protection. ¡°Dean, leave with the others first. You can¡¯t interfere here.¡± Luo Yikun¡¯s tone was a little cynical. Zheng Hu was not stupid. He was just too shocked. After he reacted, he naturally knew that he couldn¡¯t let anything happen to the other students. He hurriedly said, ¡°Go back to your rooms now! Immediately!¡± Instantly, the people in the corridor dispersed. ¡°Qiu, bring Xu Gui away first.¡± Luo Qiu received Luo Yikun¡¯s instructions and looked at him worriedly. Then, she gritted her teeth and pulled Xu Gui, who was stunned at the side and subconsciously grabbed Luo Yikun¡¯s arm after hearing Luo Yikun¡¯s words. She pulled him to a room nearby and hid. ¡°Luo Qiu, Luo Yikun¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something we can interfere with. What we can do now is not drag them down! Hide well!¡± Xu Gui was filled with doubts. Due to Luo Yikun¡¯s subconscious action of protecting him behind him, his feelings were also veryplicated. However, at this moment, the only thing he could do was to quietly hide and protect himself so that he wouldn¡¯t be a burden¡­ Zheng Hu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that the students were hiding. However, he did not leave because there were still a few students here! ¡°Teacher Xiao, what are you doing?!¡± Xiao Qun took off his sses and Zheng Hu finally saw his face. His eyes were very beautiful, but they were filled with ruthlessness and bloodlust. After taking off his sses, Zheng Hu realized that other than his skin being darker, he wasn¡¯t even 30 years old! He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his face elegantly. Her dark face instantly became paler. From the looks of it now, he was at most 20 years old! He seemed to be impatient with Zheng Hu speaking repeatedly and pointed his gun at him. ¡°You still dare to be distracted when you¡¯re facing me. You¡¯re really careless,¡± Yan Jinyu said calmly. Xiao Qun was shocked. He suddenly turned to Yan Jinyu, but he saw that Yan Jinyu had an exquisite revolver in her hand and she was pointing it at him! He was too careless! He had almost forgotten who was standing in front of him! She was clearly still empty-handed when he wiped his face and threw away the handkerchief! However, the moment he shifted his gaze, a gun appeared in her hand! In other words, she had been carrying a gun all along! In reality, that was indeed the case. Bo Lang, Tan Shiyun, and Yuan Xi, who were at the side, saw Yan Jinyu taking out a gun from her back that was covered by her bright shirt. ¡°Second Young Master Luo, bring the dean away.¡± Luo Yikun looked at her and then at Feng Yan, who had fainted on the ground, and the two girls who had their legs injured by Yan Jinyu¡¯s dagger. However, because the scene was too shocking, they didn¡¯t dare to make any sound. They could only endure the pain and fear and shut up. Immediately, he left with Zheng Hu. At the same time, a few people jumped out from upstairs and downstairs. They had all the tools in their hands. After they leaped over, they quickly put away the eagle ws that they used as support. Their actions were skilled and fast. ¡°Miss Yu!¡± Yin Jiujin had sent the six of them to protect Yan Jinyu. ¡°Get rid of the people downstairs first. I can handle it by myself.¡± Their mission was to protect Yan Jinyu. Without her orders, they wouldn¡¯t act on their own. They would only stay by her side and protect her safety. Since she had spoken, they naturally had to follow her orders. ¡°Yes!¡± They threw the eagle ws in their hands out and leaped down the stairs. Many bold people who saw this scene through the door crack, were stunned. Actually, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t want those people to stay here as cannon fodder. There were still a few difficult to deal with people here. If they attacked at the same time, she could protect herself, but not others. She looked at Xiao Qun. ¡°You spent so many years lying low just to wait for me to return to North City. You really think highly of me.¡± Xiao Qun smiled bloodily. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve never dared to underestimate you!¡± ¡°After all, even someone like my father died at your hands.¡± ¡°Look, I specially used the identity of a teacher and not a student so that my identity won¡¯t be so easily exposed. No one has suspected me in the past three years. Only you could tell that something was wrong after you arrived in Boyu for a few days.¡± ¡°How would I dare to underestimate someone like you?¡± ¡°What a filial person.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s tone was mocking. ¡°If I remember correctly, Lane Jones was a pervert before he died at my hands. Even his wife and son weren¡¯t spared by him. I didn¡¯t expect that not only are you not vengeful, but you¡¯re also willing to be a filial son to take revenge for your father.¡± Xiao Qun¡­ No, it should be Lind Jones. Lind Jones¡¯s face twisted. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°My dear brother, why aren¡¯t youing over to help?¡± After saying that, Lind Jones looked at Yuan Xi. ¡°And you, Little Xi. Didn¡¯t you say that you would help me take revenge for my father? Why are you still standing aside?¡± Zhao Yue, who was hiding in a room not far away and looking through the crack in the door, was shocked. She had followed the crowd and found a room to hide. Yan Jinyu actually had a gun! Also, had those agile figures been following Yan Jinyu to protect her? And Teacher Xiao, why¡­ No, no, no. These weren¡¯t the most important things. The most important thing was that she had seen with her own eyes that Yan Jinyu not only could urately injure Feng Yan¡¯s two sidekicks with a dagger, but she could also block a bullet! Yes, block the bullet! At such a close distance, the gun in Teacher Xiao¡¯s hand was equipped with a silencer. Yan Jinyu had her back facing Teacher Xiao, but not only could she sense that someone was shooting at her, but she could also block the bullet with a wave of her hand! Was she still human? Even if she was human, she must not be an ordinary person! She couldn¡¯tpare to Yan Jinyun. She couldn¡¯t evenpare to Yan Jinyu! Why! Why were they so dazzling that others could not see her at all! Yan Jinyu was very sharp and wasn¡¯t too far away. How could she not sense that someone was staring at her with extremely resentful eyes? Without even turning back, she shot in that direction! The bullet brushed past Zhao Yue¡¯s arm that was holding the door! ¡°Ah¡ª¡± She screamed. Someone quickly closed the door. It was someone who was hiding in the same room as Zhao Yue. They were terrified. The bullet brushed past Zhao Yue¡¯s arm and sank into the wall behind her. They stood beside Zhao Yue and were almost hit by the bullet! Almost! Thismotion was rather big. Although the lights were dim, those onlookers were all staring over here. They could clearly see that it was Yan Jinyu who fired the gun! They quickly closed the door tightly and did not dare to watch themotion anymore! They were afraid that they would be the next one to be warned! Yes, these people misunderstood that Yan Jinyu fired this shot because she wanted to warn them. Only Zhao Yue, whose arm was burning, felt terrified. There were so many people watching the show. Why did Yan Jinyu not warn anyone else but her who was just cursing her inwardly? Was it a coincidence? She wanted to tell herself that it was just a coincidence, but for some reason, she just couldn¡¯t convince herself. Yan Jinyu ignored her after firing the shot. She blew on the smoking revolver and looked at Lind Jones again with a cold gaze. ¡°Good marksmanship!¡± Lind Jones praised generously. Bo Lang and Yuan Xi, who had been called out by him previously, were still standing rooted to the ground, making Lind Jones even colder. ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± The gun was pointed at him again. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡± ¡°The current head of the Jones Family, Lind Jones. I¡¯ve long heard of your name.¡± ¡°I heard that you not only protected the Jones Family, which has been suppressed by the Bruce Family for many years, but you also suppressed the Bruce Family recently. You¡¯re quite capable. I wonder if you can avoid my bullet at such a close distance.¡± ¡°Miss Yan, why don¡¯t you try if I can dodge it?¡± He nced at Bo Lang from the corner of her eye. ¡°My dear brother is really disobedient. Then, don¡¯t me me for disregarding our brotherhood. I¡¯m not the only one in the Jones Family. If I die here today, someone will send the Bo Family to be buried with me.¡± ¡°Cousin Shiyun, did you forget your grandfather¡¯s instructions?¡± ¡°And Little Xi, are our years of rtionship so negligible? You promised to help me take revenge, but you retreated at thest moment. How¡­ disappointing!¡± Lind Jones wanted to speak again, but Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t a patient person. Why would she stand there and listen to him talk nonsense? She aimed at his head and pulled the trigger. ¡°Bang¡ª¡± There was a gunshot, but the bullet didn¡¯t hit Lind Jones. It wasn¡¯t that Yan Jinyu¡¯s marksmanship wasn¡¯t good enough, nor did Lind Jones dodge the bullet. Instead¡­ Yan Jinyu looked up. Bo Lang was holding a gun in his hand. The gun was still smoking. He had just fired. The bullet and Yan Jinyu¡¯s bullet collided in midair and exploded. The distance was too close, and even Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. She was already like this, let alone Lind Jones, who was even closer. He was knocked back a few steps by the impact. If it wasn¡¯t for the wall behind him, he might not even be able to steady himself now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Bo Lang said to Yan Jinyu. ¡°I can¡¯t ignore the Bo Family.¡± Tan Shiyun looked shocked. She wasn¡¯t stupid. How could she not tell that Lind Jones was using the Bo Family to threaten Bo Lang? She had always thought that Bo Lang was helping Lind Jones because he was a member of the Jones Family for his so-called mission, but it was actually for the Bo Family! ¡°Bo Lang¡­¡± Bo Lang pulled her behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°But Bo Lang, Jinyu¡­ Can you not attack her? I know that as the heir of the Bo Family, you should prioritize the big picture. You can¡¯t disregard the safety of the family for your private matters¡­¡± ¡°But even if it¡¯s not personal, if Lind Jones can threaten you with the Bo Family once, he can threaten you again. Are we going to be threatened by him for the rest of our lives?¡± ¡°Besides, do you think that Master Nine of the Yin Family won¡¯t settle the score with the Bo Family after this? Not to mention that person from the Yin Family, there are also the three people who destroyed Ghost ughter Ind with Jinyu. Those three people aren¡¯t easy to deal with either. Do you think the Bo Family can withstand their anger after this? Can we protect the Bo Family under them?¡± Yan Jinyu naturally heard what Tan Shiyun said. However, her thoughts were not on this matter. She nced at Tan Shiyun and Bo Lang, who was a little shaken by her words, before continuing to aim the gun at Lind Jones. She didn¡¯t show any mercy and pulled the trigger again. Lind Jones was indeed the heir meticulously nurtured by the Jones Family. He was agile. He quickly dodged the bullet and fired at Yan Jinyu. Chapter 339 - The Mysterious Expert

Chapter 339: The Mysterious Expert

Yan Jinyu waved her left hand, and the golden thread as thin as hair flew out from her wristwatch, shattering the bullet! Not only was Lind Jones not discouraged by her blocking the bullet, but he also looked excited. He couldn¡¯t bear to kill her even more! With a wave of his hand, a few figures leaped out from both sides of the corridor. Without any hesitation, they fired at Yan Jinyu at the same time. Yuan Xi was shocked to see this. Just as Yan Jinyu sessfully avoided the bullet and fired at the other side to get rid of the two people, the golden thread in her left hand attacked Lind Jones at the same time. Yuan Xi hurriedly took out his gun to help get rid of the two people on the other side of the stairs. However, there were still very skilled people who avoided his bullets. Not only these people, but some other people also jumped out of the windows! Their target was Yan Jinyu! Tan Shiyun didn¡¯t hesitate at all. She picked up the gun that Yan Jinyu had ced on the bed after snatching it from the woman. She turned around and fired at the people who had leaped up from the windows. Bo Lang was still a little hesitant, but when he saw Tan Shiyun make a move, he immediately assisted her. Seeing this scene, Lind Jones, who was busy dodging Yan Jinyu¡¯s attack, couldn¡¯t avoid it. The clothes on his shoulder were cut and blood flowed out. He had a ruthless expression on his face, ¡°Good! Excellent!¡± ¡°Even you¡¯re standing against me, Little Xi. How nice!¡± Meeting his gaze, Yuan Xi paused in his actions of holding the gun, but he couldn¡¯t pull the trigger anymore. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I indeed promised to help you take revenge, but other than my rtionship with you, there¡¯s another important reason. That person is using the Yuan Family¡¯s safety to threaten me.¡± Yuan Xi¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°You know me. I don¡¯t want to get involved in trouble, nor do I want to drag the Yuan Family into it.¡± ¡°If that person didn¡¯t use the Yuan Family to threaten me, no matter how deep my rtionship with you is, I wouldn¡¯t have offended ¡®Chi¡¯ for you.¡± ¡°Besides, I now know the other identity of ¡®Chi¡¯. Her status as the eldest daughter of the Yan Family is nothing to worry about, but she has a very formidable fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°The Yuan Family has no chance of winning against that person. So, after thinking about it, I still made a decision that¡¯s more beneficial to the Yuan Family.¡± Yan Jinyu, who heard their conversation, raised her eyebrows. From the looks of it, Yin Jiujin¡¯s deterrence had helped quite a bit. As for the person Yuan Xi was talking about, she knew who it was without even thinking. She didn¡¯t expect Yuan Xi to really have a rtionship with Lind Jones. If Little Rain¡¯s information about the current head of the Jones Family was correct, then Lind Jones¡¯s pervertedness should be even greater than Old Jones¡¯s. It was rare for such a person to have a close friend. ¡°Ha, you make some sense.¡± Lind Jones did not have the time to be distracted after saying that. He was facing someone who had be famous in one battle at the age of 10 and even destroyed Ghost ughter Ind! He did not dare to be careless at all! In such a closebat, facing Yan Jinyu¡¯s sharp skills, he had no chance to shoot at all. They fought in closebat. Yan Jinyu was best at closebat because her weapon was only two meters long. In this battle, Lind Jones couldn¡¯t gain the upper hand at all and was forced to retreat! It was also because Lind Jones¡¯s skills were not bad. Otherwise, Yan Jinyu would have finished him off long ago! He was injured all over, but Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t injured at all. As she dealt with him, she still had to dodge the bullets that others shot at her. Gradually, even Lind Jones, who had known that she was very formidable, was a little shocked. ¡°No wonder so many people are afraid of you. No wonder you could sneak into the Jones Family and kill my father back then!¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t want to waste her breath on him. She swept her cold gaze over and fired at the others with her right hand. The golden thread in her left hand went straight for Lind Jones¡¯s neck! The two of them were fighting on the stairs. It was narrow, so Lind Jones couldn¡¯t dodge at all from this angle! Once he was struck, he would undoubtedly die on the spot! Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care about the identity of the person who wanted to kill her. She wouldn¡¯t hold back. She had decided to get rid of Lind Jones today so that she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Yan Jinyun when she went to school in Boyu. Now that she had dealt with him, she could be an obedient student for the next two months. Yuan Xi had finished off the people on the other side of the stairs. Seeing that Yan Jinyu and Lind Jones were fighting in close quarters, he didn¡¯t attack again. At this moment, he didn¡¯t feel good about helping either of them. Yuan Xi¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw that the golden thread was about to hit Lind Jones¡¯s neck! He wanted to rush over and help Lind Jones block it, but it was already toote! Lind Jones¡¯s pupils were constricted too. There was no way to avoid it! He thought that he would definitely die! Suddenly, with a ng, Yan Jinyu¡¯s wrist was so shaken until it was numb. The golden thread was blocked, and it hit the wall behind Lind Jones! She looked up and saw someone at the end of the building. He was not holding an ordinary gun, but a submachine gun. Obviously, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t hit Lind Jones because he had attacked earlier. He could actually hit the golden thread that was as thin as a hair at such a far distance. It was obvious how good his marksmanship was! He was wearing a cap and a ck mask and sunsses. His face could not be seen at all. However, his gaze was very sharp. He wasn¡¯t someone who would drag things out. He aimed the gun directly at Yan Jinyu and kept pulling the trigger! With so many bullets and such good marksmanship, even Yan Jinyu had no choice but to deal with them with all her might! She had no time to care about Lind Jones anymore. She waved the golden thread with her left hand to block the bullet and pulled the revolver¡¯s trigger with her right hand. Her speed was so fast that it was dazzling! With so many bullets, Yuan Xi didn¡¯t dare to stay in the corridor any longer and dashed into the room. At that moment, more than half of the people who jumped in through the windows had been dealt with by Bo Lang and Tan Shiyun. However, there were too many people and these people were quite skilled. They were notpletely dealt with so there were still a few people hidden on the balcony. With the other party covered by objects, Bo Lang and Tan Shiyun naturally couldn¡¯t get rid of him. The two of them still had to quickly kick the bed over as a cover. It wasn¡¯t safe for Yuan Xi after he dashed into the room either. He had to find a ce to hide in the room too. However, he didn¡¯t help Bo Lang and Tan Shiyun. He kept a close eye on the situation on the stairs. Yan Jinyu wanted to deal with that mysterious person with all her might, so Lind Jones naturally had an opportunity! He aimed the gun at Yan Jinyu¡¯s back! It was a pincer attack! Of course, Yan Jinyu sensed it, but she didn¡¯t have the time to deal with it! She did not expect the other party to have such an expert! This was a little beyond her expectations! The other party was able to dodge her bullet without any cover when they were facing each other. He was that skilled! She had already decided to take Lind Jones¡¯s shot. As long as she found the right angle, she would only be injured and not killed! In reality, even though Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t seriously injured, she still had minor injuries from avoiding the bullets and blocking the bullets. Her clothes were torn in a few ces! Inparison, the person facing her was not much better either! He held the gun with both hands and relied on his fast dodging to avoid Yan Jinyu¡¯s bullets. Yan Jinyu¡¯s marksmanship wasn¡¯t inferior to his either. She was injured by the bullets, but that person was shot by her in his lower abdomen and arm! However, when Yan Jinyu was prepared to take Lind Jones¡¯s bullet, the bullet didn¡¯tnd on her. Bang! Bang! Someone appeared in the corridor behind her and fired at Lind Jones. In order to avoid that person¡¯s bullet, Lind Jones missed, and Yan Jinyu was fine. As she was dealing with the person opposite, Yan Jinyu turned and saw the person who had just appeared. His face was sickly pale, but he had an exquisite face and sharp eyes. There was an evilness in his elegance. It was Huo Xuan. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that Huo Xuan would appear here. He had rushed over from South City after knowing that Huo Siyu hade to North City for something. He didn¡¯t intend to rush over initially. It was only after he found out that Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t in North City and had gone overseas for a business trip which he couldn¡¯t rush back anytime soon that he abandoned his work and took a private ne to rush over. Fortunately, he was still in time. Although Huo Xuan looked calm, only he knew how panicked he was right now. If he had arrived a secondter, she would have been injured! With Huo Xuan¡¯s appearance, Lind Jones no longer had the chance to attack Yan Jinyu and deal with Huo Xuan with all his might. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the head of the Huo Family to join in the fun!¡± Huo Xuan dodged to the corner of the stairs and hid behind the wall. At the same time, he found an opportunity to shoot again. It was impossible for Lind Jones to dodge the bullet all the time. He wanted to use the open door to hide, but there were still a few ¡°traitors¡± in the room. He rolled and leaped onto the railing of the corridor, using the force to jump down the building. Sensing themotion, Yan Jinyu turned around and leaped over the railing as she avoided the bullet. She used the golden thread to jump down and shoot at Lind Jones. She hit his back! The mysterious person with the submachine gun didn¡¯t expect Yan Jinyu to take Lind Jones into consideration when dealing with him. He didn¡¯t expect her to jump down to three storeys just like that! The bullet did not hit her! Ignoring the gunshot wounds on his arm and stomach, he rolled over and jumped downstairs. Seeing this, Huo Xuan didn¡¯t stop and followed! Lind Jones was shot in the back and he fell straight down from the second floor. Hisnding was not that smooth. In fact, it was a little hard! However, Lind Jones had too many people. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t attack him immediately even after shended steadily. Instead, she had to deal with those small fry! Furthermore, the mysterious person with excellent marksmanship followed closely behind, and she had no chance to attack Lind Jones. Huo Xuan came down. At this moment, Lind Jones had already stood up. Huo Xuan didn¡¯t hold back. He raised his gun and aimed at him before pulling the trigger, but he missed. Because Yuan Xi had also followed them downstairs and fired at Huo Xuan. Huo Xuan missed because he wanted to dodge Yuan Xi¡¯s bullet. ¡°Young Master Huo, mercy please.¡± Huo Xuan looked up and smiled slightly. The evil aura on his body intensified, ¡°I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s you, the kid from the Yuan Family.¡± The way he addressed Yuan Xi was as if he was superior to him. In South City, not to mention Yuan Xi, even the Yuan Family was nothing to Huo Xuan. South City belonged to the Huo Family, and Huo Xuan was the head of the Huo Family. ¡°Are you going to go against me, the kid from the Yuan Family? Or is the Yuan Family going against the Huo Family?¡± ¡°Young Master Huo, you¡¯re being too serious. I won¡¯t go against Young Master Huo, and the Yuan Family won¡¯t go against the Huo Family either. I simply want to save this person. I don¡¯t want to use the status as the eldest grandson of the Yuan Family, but as this person¡¯s good friend.¡± ¡°Little Xi, you kept switching sides and I¡¯m really unhappy.¡± Lind Jones had already stood up and raised his hand to wipe the blood at the corner of his lips. He had a smile on his face as if the injuries on him did not exist. He licked his lips with a hint of bloodthirsty madness. Yuan Xi didn¡¯t say much and only said one word to him, ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Is Little Xi going to sacrifice yourself to save me? It¡¯s a little touching!¡± ¡°However, I can¡¯t leave now. I¡¯ve endured for many years and had meticulously nned for a long time. I don¡¯t want it to be for nothing at thest moment.¡± Chapter 340 - A Strike To The Throat

Chapter 340: A Strike To The Throat

¡°It¡¯s all that idiot from the Feng Family! If she hadn¡¯t ruined things, we wouldn¡¯t have been in so much trouble tonight!¡± Lind Jones looked at Huo Xuan. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the head of the Huo Family to have such a deep rtionship with Eldest Miss Yan. He was actually willing to take the risk and interfere for Eldest Miss Yan.¡± Huo Xuan didn¡¯t know Lind Jones at all. With his temper, how could he be in the mood to talk nonsense with him? ¡°There are many things that you didn¡¯t expect.¡± The gun was aimed at Lind Jones again. Yuan Xi¡¯s gun was pointed at Huo Xuan. From the looks of it, Huo Xuan was facing the two of them alone. ¡°If you kid from the Yuan Family really has the guts, just shoot,¡± Huo Xuan provoked. ¡°I only want to save him. If Young Master Huo doesn¡¯t make a move, I naturally won¡¯t move either.¡± ¡°The Yuan Family has indeed nurtured a good heir. However, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll me the Yuan Family for you going against me like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only representing myself today. It has nothing to do with the Yuan Family. Young Master Huo isn¡¯t someone who can¡¯t differentiate between public and private matters.¡± Yuan Xi was actually not as calm as he looked on the surface. Even if he wasn¡¯t in the country all these years, as the heir of the Yuan Family in South City, he more or less knew Huo Xuan. He was not someone to offend. Although he was in poor health and always looked like a sickly young master, Huo Xuan¡¯s methods were not inferior to the one from the Yin Family. They were both ruthless characters. He was also someone who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. For what he did today, Huo Xuan would definitely find trouble with the Yuan Family after this. Who asked him to be the eldest grandson of the Yuan Family? There was no such thing as personal for him. Indeed, Huo Xuan said, ¡°I¡¯m really such a person.¡± ¡°Besides, why don¡¯t I know that there is still a difference in public and private matters when one member of a family has offended someone? Haven¡¯t there been many cases of people offending someone and implicating the entire family?¡± ¡°Little Xi, why are you doing this? Ever since you vited the agreement and helped Yan Jinyu, you¡¯re no longer considered one of us here. Even if you save me now, I might not appreciate your kindness.¡± Yuan Xi looked at Lind Jones and didn¡¯t say anything. Lind Jones smiled mockingly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying, ¡®Disloyal for once, never be trusted¡¯? You broke the agreement before, so why are you acting like a close friend now? Is it meaningful?¡± ¡°Of course, you have your reasons, but isn¡¯t your current conflict with the head of the Huo Family contradicting your excuse about not wanting to bring trouble to the Yuan Family?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand.¡± Yuan Xi was silent. Not to mention Lind didn¡¯t understand, even he didn¡¯t understand himself. She originally wanted to help Lind, but after seeing Yan Jinyu, she hesitated. He was hesitant because of Yan Jinyu. Furthermore, after knowing that Yan Jinyu was the ¡°Chi¡± and she had a formidable fianc¨¦, he was worried that he would implicate the Yuan Family. But now, he had offended Huo Xuan in order to save Lind from Huo Xuan and would also implicate the Yuan Family. However, he chose to do so even though he knew that he would implicate the Yuan Family. Hence, he could not understand himself. He looked at Lind Jones again. ¡°Go.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you acknowledge me as your friend in the future. After all, I was indeed the one who vited the agreement before. But now, if you don¡¯t want to die here, leave immediately!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you naively think that you can still kill Eldest Miss Yan in the current situation?¡± Yuan Xi looked in Yan Jinyu¡¯s direction, ¡°Look for yourself.¡± Lind Jones and Huo Xuan followed his gaze at the same time. They saw Yan Jinyu, who was slightly injured, facing the mysterious person again. At the same time, more than 10 people wearing ck masks surrounded Yan Jinyu. It was not closebat. Everyone was holding a gun! As for the six people Yin Jiujin had sent to protect her, they were already either dead or injured. This was already a deadlock for Yan Jinyu. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t panic at all. Her expression didn¡¯t even change at all. On Ghost ughter Ind, the situation was much more serious than now when she first faced off Liu Guang. Ghost ughter Ind was filled with experts. Those who stayed by Liu Guang¡¯s side to protect him were even experts among experts. And even after being surrounded by so many experts, Yan Jinyu could still retreat unscathed¡­ She dashed and waved the golden thread to block the bullets that wereing at her. At the same time, she rushed towards the people surrounding her. She was heading towards those people under the dense number of bullets! At close range, golden threads flew out and shed at their throats! She finished off the 10-odd people surrounding her in less than a minute! In such a situation, Yan Jinyu came with the thought of putting herself in harm¡¯s way because that mysterious person was indeed an expert. These people couldn¡¯tpare to him. If she wanted to kill these people in front of him at the same time, how could shepletely avoid the dense bullets that he shot? However, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t shot. Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of gunshots sounded. Yan Jinyu looked over after getting rid of these people. Under the dim lights, the man was wearing a white shirt. He looked handsome and his eyes were dark. He held a gun in one hand as he brought a group of people over. It was Yin Jiujin. His marksmanship was precise. He basically shot one person with each bullet! The mysterious person was also shot in the other arm. Under such circumstances, how could he continue to fight Yin Jiujin directly? He quickly hid behind a tree and covered his arm that was bleeding from the bullet! Both his arms were injured, and his marksmanship was no longer as urate as before! In addition, Yin Jiujin was extremely fast. He didn¡¯t get shot even when he shuttled in between the bullets! Most of the bullets were still hit by the bullets he fired! Anyway, he was not injured at all! And those small fry had mostly been dealt with! Only the mysterious man and Lind Jones were left! If this disadvantage continued, the oue would be obvious. Moreover, Yan Jinyu was free now. The revolver in her hand had no more bullets. She immediately took out another gun from her back. She was going against that mysterious person with Yin Jinjin. Even though they were hiding behind a tree, the mysterious person could notpletely dodge such dense bullets and two people with such precise marksmanship. He was shot a few more times! However, he was indeed skilled and his vitals were not injured. Seeing this situation, Lind Jones looked at Yuan Xi deeply and retreated while pointing his gun at Huo Xuan. At the same time, someone appeared at the scene. He was wearing a ck sweater, a hat, and a ghost mask! He fired at Yin Jiujin. Yan Jinyu was shocked when she saw this. ¡°Brother Nine, be careful!¡± She suddenly reacted and pulled the trigger, blocking the bullet in midair! It was a close call! Anyway, that was the case for Yan Jinyu. She broke out in a cold sweat! He was a little far away and that person was wearing a mask. However, for a moment, Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze still met his in midair. At the moment their gazes met, the person threw something out. In an instant, poisonous smoke filled the air. Yan Jinyu was shocked and hurriedly pulled Yin Jiujin away. ¡°Be careful. The smoke is poisonous!¡± Ghost ughter¡¯s usual method! And the person who came was¡­ In reality, it wasn¡¯t Yan Jinyu who pulled Yin Jiujin away. It was Yin Jiujin who hugged her and protected her in his arms. His back was facing the smoke. After the smoke dissipated, the masked man and the mysterious man disappeared together with Lind Jones. Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes darkened as he instructed Lin Zimu, ¡°Mobilize everyone under you. Get them!¡± Lin Zimu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. After following his boss for so many years, this was the first time he had seen his boss get serious. Wouldn¡¯t North City be turned upside down if he used all his subordinates? ¡°Yes!¡± He led the others away. Cheng Lin brought a few people to settle the aftermath. Yin Jiujin hugged Yan Jinyu in his arms. He didn¡¯t say anything and just hugged her tighter and tighter. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t struggle either. She let him hug her. After hugging for a long time, Yin Jiujin finally let go of Yan Jinyu. He didn¡¯t look at her. He ced a gun back into his pocket and held her right hand tightly with his left hand. His right hand was aimed at Yuan Xi. He didn¡¯t shoot immediately but looked at Huo Xuan. Their gazes met. Huo Xuan¡¯s expression was normal, and Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change either. ¡°Thank you,¡± Yin Jiujin said. Huo Xuan was a little surprised that Yin Jiujin would thank him. Yet, he felt that it was also reasonable, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Huo Xuan retracted the gun in his hand and nced at Yuan Xi. His gaze swept past Yan Jinyu, who was beside Yin Jiujin. His lowered hand clenched into a fist, but there was nothing wrong with his expression. ¡°Since Second Young Master Yin is here, I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± Yin Jiujin nodded. ¡°Goodbye.¡± After Huo Xuan left, Yin Jiujin looked at Yuan Xi, who was standing there. The gun in his hand was still aimed at him. Yuan Xi was facing Huo Xuan when Yin Jiujin arrived. Since Huo Xuan was here to help Yan Jinyu, in Yin Jiujin¡¯s opinion, Yuan Xi was his enemy. Just as he was about to pull the trigger, Yan Jinyu suddenly said, ¡°Brother Nine, I don¡¯t want to owe anyone a favor.¡± Yin Jiujin still didn¡¯t look at her. He simply moved his gun down and shot the ground beside Yuan Xi¡¯s feet with a bang. ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, you¡¯ll die.¡± Since Yin Jiujin had brought people over, someone naturally went to help the third floor. Bo Lang and Tan Shiyun were not injured. They stood on the third floor and looked down. Yin Jiujin looked up. Then, he picked Yan Jinyu up and carried her in his arms. The two people upstairs and the one person downstairs watched them leave. They had all seen Yan Jinyu make a move. They all knew how strong she was. Not only was she not seriously injured by so many bullets, but she also killed so many people and seriously injured Lind Jones and the mysterious person. She was clearly such a strong person, but she looked petite and weak in the man¡¯s arms. The three people who witnessed this scene were very touched. Among them, Tan Shiyun felt the most. This was probably the state after one couldpletely rx in front of someone they trusted wholeheartedly. ¡°Bo Lang, that person isn¡¯t dead. Will¡­ the Bo Family be fine?¡± Tan Shiyun was really worried. Lind Jones wasn¡¯t dead. They didn¡¯t do as he instructed and were still standing against him. She was really worried that he would take revenge. She didn¡¯t care about herself. She was afraid that Lind Jones would attack the Bo Family. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± He looked at Tan Shiyun. ¡°It¡¯s veryte. Go get a room and rest early. Return to school tomorrow morning.¡± After saying that, he turned to leave. Tan Shiyun grabbed his sleeve. He turned back and looked at the sleeve that she was grabbing. He didn¡¯t break free either. He asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Too much has happened tonight. I¡¯m a little afraid to be alone. Can I stay in your room?¡± Tan Shiyun knew that because of Bo Lang¡¯s bad temper, the person who was assigned to the same room as him had requested another room at the farm aftering here. Hence, Bo Lang stayed alone. ¡°Didn¡¯t we sleep in the same room when we trained together when we were young? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disturb you. It¡¯s a standard room. You¡¯ll sleep in your bed while I sleep in mine.¡± She swung his sleeve. ¡°Bo Lang, can I?¡± Bo Lang looked at her hand that was shaking his sleeve for a long time before saying, ¡°Go pack your things.¡± In the room, Cheng Lin, who had stayed behind to clean up the mess, had got a female service staff member and was helping Yan Jinyu pack her things. Tan Shiyun nodded at Cheng Lin as a form of greeting. They didn¡¯t interact much after that. In the corridor outside the room, Bo Lang looked at Feng Yan, who had unfortunately been shot a few times, and her two sidekicks. He walked over and kicked Feng Yan, who had already fainted, hard. He kicked her straight to the wall. Then, he saw the dagger that Yan Jinyu had dropped after stabbing the two girls and kicked the dagger. The dagger flew straight into the room and hit the woman who was still alive, cutting off herst breath. Cheng Lin and Tan Shiyun, who were instructing the service staff in the room to pack, happened to see this scene. They looked at him. Bo Lang¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°She¡¯s not dead.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that she¡¯s dead. Even if you don¡¯t do anything, I¡¯ll do itter. Feng Yan hired her. She¡¯s not only targeting Jinyu. Feng Yan wants to destroy me too.¡± After saying that, she added, ¡°She seemed to have seen me talking to you in school. You also know that Feng Yan is your crazy admirer. She will find fault with any girl who is slightly rted to you. Didn¡¯t Jinyu suffer an undeserved cmity previously?¡± ¡°However, Feng Yan wasn¡¯t capable enough and was taught a lesson by Jinyu instead.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t learn her lesson after being taught a lesson. She deserves it.¡± ¡°By the way, is Feng Yan dead?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Bo Lang said again. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with her, and her admiration has nothing to do with me.¡± Tan Shiyun was stunned when she heard that and stared at him. However, Bo Lang avoided her gaze. ¡°Pack your things quickly.¡± Tan Shiyun suddenly smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± After packing up, the two of them left the room. Bo Lang had helped Tan Shiyun carry her luggage. Cheng Lin was very efficient. He finished clearing the mess in two hours. Other than Feng Yan and the other two who had fallen in the corridor, everyone was taken away. The scene had been cleaned. It simply looked a little messy. It was impossible to tell that they had just experienced a chaotic battle not long ago. The traces of bullets and blood had been wiped away. Cheng Lin had also warned everyone who should be warned. He guaranteed that no one else would know what happened here tonight other than the people present. Chapter 341 - Master Nine Is Angry

Chapter 341: Master Nine Is Angry

There was a car parked not far from the resort farm. A woman in ck was waiting by the car. When she saw the three peopleing over, she said respectfully, ¡°Third Master.¡± The woman saw that the three of them were covered in injuries and was very worried, ¡°Third Master, are you injured?¡± The man wearing a ck mask threw the gun in his hand to her and then raised his hand to take off his cap and mask. He was a man around 27 years old. He looked gentle, but his eyebrows were very sharp. ¡°Get in the car and leave here immediately!¡± ¡°But Third Master, your injuries¡­¡± The man nced at her and the woman quickly shut up. He opened the door of the front passenger seat. The man got into the car and the woman opened the back door. ¡°This way please, gentlemen.¡± The masked man helped Lind Jones, who had fainted, to the back seat. The woman quickly went to the trunk to get the medicine box. After passing the medicine box to the masked man, she got into the driver¡¯s seat and drove away. ¡°Third Master, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Act ording to the original n. Activate all the people lying in ambush in North City and cover our retreat with all your might!¡± ¡°North City is Yin Jiujin¡¯s territory. In such a situation, even if you had madeplete arrangements beforehand, it would be difficult for you to leave safely,¡± the masked man said emotionlessly as he roughly removed the bullets for Ling Jones. The man sitting in the front passenger seat who was holding the tweezers and gritting his teeth to retrieve the bullet himself was a little unhappy when he heard that, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t arrived sote, we would have killed her long ago! We had already nned it, but you came sote.¡± ¡°Hei Yao, did you do it on purpose?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to kill ¡®Chi¡¯!¡± It was an affirmative tone. The man took off his mask. His ck sweater and hat covered most of his face, but from the half of his face that was exposed, one could still tell that he was very handsome, like a big boy next door. However, there was no expression on his face. He did not look as approachable as a neighborly big brother. ¡°Third Master Feng, who are you to question me?¡± ¡°You and I are only cooperating, I¡¯m not your subordinate. Even if you and I work under one person, my experience is far greater than yours. On a certain level, you still have to listen to me.¡± ¡°Third Master Feng better gets that straight.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be rude to Third Master!¡± The woman in the driver¡¯s seat shouted angrily. Third Master Feng didn¡¯t look too good either. Hei Yao sneered, ¡°Third Master Feng, control your people. You and Jones are both seriously injured. If you make me unhappy, I can easily take your lives!¡± ¡°Good! Very good! Excellent! Hei Yao, you dare to threaten me. I¡¯ll remember this! You better never fall into my hands!¡± Third Master Feng was called Feng Lun. Old Master Feng had him at an old age and Feng Lun was considered Feng Yun¡¯s third uncle. Hei Yao did not agree with his words. ¡°The mission failed and we suffered heavy losses. I can understand why Third Master Feng is angry, but don¡¯t vent your anger on me. Not everyone is afraid to offend you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only responsible for receiving you on this mission and not participating in it. I¡¯ve already done my part by showing up to save you. In other words, Third Master Feng owes me your life.¡± ¡°Third Master Feng better figures that out too.¡± Feng Lun¡¯s expression darkened. He gritted his teeth and took out the bullet on his left arm. His forehead was covered in cold sweat, but he did not forget to say ruthless words. ¡°Hei Yao, if Sir hears your words, do you think Sir will suspect you? You and I are both working under Sir. We went on a mission together and failed the mission. As the person in charge of receiving us, shouldn¡¯t it be your duty to think of ways to save us? But you¡¯re so calctive. It¡¯s hard not to suspect that you have ulterior motives.¡± Hei Yao was unmoved. He took out the bullets on Lind Jones and casually bandaged him with hemostatic medicine and gauze. His actions were very rough. After all, Lind Jones had already fainted from the pain. Hei Yao looked at Feng Lun. ¡°Just tell him and see if he suspects me.¡± Feng Lun snorted and stopped talking. He knew very well that the people Sir trusted the most now were Hei Yao and Liu Yu! Liu Yu was Sir¡¯s biological son, and Hei Yao was the person who saved Sir from Ghost ughter Ind! In other words, Hei Yao was Sir¡¯s savior! He instructed the woman who was driving, ¡°Find a secluded ce to recuperate first. After the chaos is over, we¡¯ll return to Cloud City! Also, instruct your subordinates to be smart and make it seem like we¡¯ve already left North City to confuse the other party!¡± The woman red at Hei Yao in the backseat angrily through the rearview mirror before answering Feng Lun respectfully, ¡°Yes, Third Master!¡± Feng Lun nced at Lind Jones, who had fainted in the backseat. ¡°The three-year n ended up like this. Not only does he need my help, but he can¡¯t even control his own people. He actually made the three of them change sides at the same time. The heir nurtured by the number one family in Country Y is only so-so!¡± Lind Jones fainted and couldn¡¯t hear him at all. The woman did not dare to answer him. Hei Yao ignored him and closed his eyes to rest. ¡°Third Master, bad news! There¡¯s a blockade ahead!¡± the woman said. She then realized that there were cars chasing behind them. Feng Lun¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Take a detour!¡± ¡°Let the others lure them away!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The intense pursuit here was a life-and-death battle. On the other side, it was frighteningly quiet. Yin Jiujin carried Yan Jinyu to the car outside the resort farm and removed her clothes to check her injuries. The driver in the front seat put down the partition tactfully. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t struggle. She lowered her head the entire time and didn¡¯t dare to look at Yin Jiujin. She let him help her take off her torn and slightly bloody shirt and her white t-shirt. Then, he took out some medicine to treat her wounds. It was just a superficial wound. Yan Jinyu knew very well. However, she actually felt that her wounds hurt when Yin Jiujin treated them like this. She thought to herself.?Indeed, after living a stable life for so long, people have be unreasonable. Seeing that she was trembling slightly, Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand that was treating her wounds paused before he gentled his actions slightly. Of course, Yan Jinyu could sense it. She then slowly looked up at him and realized that his face was frighteningly cold. His deep gaze was sinister and a little scary. However, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t frightened. He focused on treating her wounds but he did not look at her face. Yan Jinyu looked at his well-defined handsome face and thought that he was indeed very pleasing to the eye. Normally, when she saw such a charming him, she would have pounced over and taken advantage of him. The current atmosphere¡­ Even she could not handle it. He didn¡¯t vent his anger directly. He simply simmered. ¡°Brother Nine, are you angry?¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t respond to her. He treated thest of her wounds and put the medicine away. He ignored her and didn¡¯t help her put on her clothes either. He sat upright and looked out of the window without looking at her. Now, Yan Jinyu knew that he was probably not just angry. She could guess what emotions he was feeling now with just a little thought. He was angry and probably med himself even more. It was clearly her who had acted secretly. It wasn¡¯t his fault¡­ She hugged his arm. ¡°Brother Nine, are you ignoring me?¡± ¡°I can exin this. That person is afraid of you and doesn¡¯t dare to make a move rashly when you¡¯re in North City, and I haven¡¯tpletely confirmed his identity. I can only lure the snake out of its hole.¡± ¡°Coincidentally, the school wanted to organize a group of Year Three students to go on a vacation, so I wanted to use this opportunity to get rid of them so that I wouldn¡¯t always be bothered by this matter.¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t very troublesome. ¡°Brother Nine, didn¡¯t you send me to school to let me experience school life like my peers? Since I have to experience school life properly, of course, I can¡¯t always be bothered by these things. It¡¯s better to resolve them as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I only decided on this at thest minute and happened that you¡¯re going on a business trip. Since you weren¡¯t in North City, that person had fewer concerns and dared to make a move.¡± ¡°I was the one who lured the other party out. I know my ability. I can totally handle it.¡± If not for the sudden appearance of the mysterious person with excellent marksmanship, she wouldn¡¯t even have suffered such a small injury. And even if a mysterious expert unexpectedly appeared, she would still be fine. At most, she would be more seriously injured than she was now. It wasn¡¯t like she had never been injured before. She had been in danger many times. Wasn¡¯t she still alive? Under such circumstances tonight, she could guarantee that it would not be able to threaten her life. She shook his arm. ¡°Brother Nine, are you really ignoring me?¡± Yin Jiujin continued to look out of the car window. He didn¡¯t look at her or speak. Yan Jinyu looked at him and suddenly let go of his arm. She lowered her eyes slightly and felt a little down. ¡°Brother Nine, are you¡­ nning to ignore me forever?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, find a ce to stop the car. I¡¯ll get out¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, her chin was grabbed. Yin Jiujin held her chin tightly and suddenly raised it. He lowered his head and bit her lips. This was not a kiss at all because it was not gentle at all. Not only was he not gentle, but he was also unprecedentedly ruthless. After a while, Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips turned numb. Yin Jiujin was indeed ruthless. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t stand it and wanted to push him away, but she couldn¡¯t. He held her waist tightly. He only let go of her lips after kissing her to the point that she couldn¡¯t breathe properly. However, he had no intention of letting go of her. He bit her shoulder. It was especially ruthless. Yan Jinyu could clearly feel her flesh being pierced by his teeth. She frowned in pain. ¡°Brother Nine, be gentle¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Yan Jinyu eximed. Yin Jiujin pushed her down onto the seat and leaned over her. He wasn¡¯t gentle. There was even no forey. This was the first time Yan Jinyu felt that the two of them weren¡¯t enjoying themselves together. However, she still didn¡¯t push Yin Jiujin away, even though it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to push him away with her skills. She was in pain, but she could sense the deep uneasiness and lingering fear emanating from Yin Jiujin. For a moment, his hands trembled when he hugged her. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t bear to push him away. She could only try her best to adapt to him. It would take about two and a half hours to get from the resort to Mount Jing. It was almost four in the morning when they arrived at Mount Jing. Yan Jinyu was so tired that she fell asleep. Yin Jiujin wrapped her in the suit he had ced in the car and carried her back to the small courtyard vi. Uncle Cheng and Aunt Cheng weren¡¯t asleep. They were waiting anxiously in the living room. Other than them, there was also a female doctor in the living room. She was Yin Jiujin¡¯s subordinate. ¡°Second Young Master!¡± ¡°Master Nine!¡± Aunt Cheng¡¯s face turned pale when she saw that Yan Jinyu was motionless in Yin Jiujin¡¯s arms. ¡°M-Miss Yu, this is¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s only lightly injured. She¡¯s just asleep.¡± Aunt Cheng heaved a long sigh of relief. Yin Jiujin nced at the female doctor. ¡°Go upstairs and treat her wound.¡± The female doctor replied respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 342 - The Upheaval in North City

Chapter 342: The Upheaval in North City

¡°Master Nine, Miss Yu is only lightly injured. She can recover after a few days.¡± The female doctor didn¡¯t dare to look at her too much. It was said that she was going to help Miss Yu take a look at her injuries, but in reality, Master Nine was the one who cleaned and applied the medicine. His actions were very careful as if he was afraid of waking the sleeping person up. This was the first time she had seen such a gentle Master Nine. Of course, she wasn¡¯t naive enough to think that Master Nine had changed. The obvious bite mark on Miss Yu¡¯s shoulder was the best proof. Miss Yu was already injured, but Master Nine was still so ruthless. Moreover, she had only taken one more look at the bite mark when Master Nine¡¯s cold gaze swept over. She was so frightened that she quickly retracted her gaze. She wished she could find something to cover her eyes immediately. She was a woman. Master Nine¡¯s possessiveness was too¡­ ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t look at her. He kept looking at the person who had finished applying the medicine and changed into a nightdress to sleep on the bed. The female doctor retreated and even closed the door considerately. Uncle Cheng and Aunt Cheng were waiting downstairs. Seeing the female doctore down, Aunt Cheng quickly stood up and asked, ¡°How is it? Is Miss Yu seriously injured?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a light injury. I¡¯ve already applied medicine. Master Nine will take care of it. It¡¯s veryte. Uncle Cheng, Aunt Cheng, go and rest first. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡± Then, the three of them turned off the lights in the living room and returned to their rooms. In the room upstairs. Yin Jiujin sat by the bed and stared at Yan Jinyu. He raised his hand and caressed her face. After a long while, he stood up and went to the bathroom to take a shower. The hot water from the shower poured down from above. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t avoid it. He closed his eyes and let the water wash over his face. He had expected the youngdy to use the method of luring the snake out of its hole when he got Lin Zimu to find out some informationst night. Naturally, he was angry because the youngdy had actually acted privately without him knowing. However,pared to being angry, he was more worried and anxious. Hence, he finished his work overnight and brought forward his meeting with the client to two in the afternoon. Even if the other party wanted to attack, it would definitely be at night. He had calcted the time. He would meet with the client at two. After the negotiation in half an hour, he would be on the ne at three. They could reach North City in three hours. Since he had expected that the other party would choose to make a move at night, there was definitely enough time. However, he had never expected the flight to be dyed. He was overseas, and it happened to be a country where hispany¡¯s business had just started. He did not have much say there. Hence, even if he had to use a private ne at thest minute, it had taken him a lot of time and that was why he came sote. It was naturally an extremely important business that could make him appear personally. The Empire Group had been preparing for a year to break into that country¡¯s market. He did not want this year¡¯s preparations to be wasted. That wasn¡¯t his effort alone. It was the result of a year of hard work by his employees. However, if the time was reversed, he knew that the flight would be dyed and he would definitely abandon the work there and rush back. So what if it was a year of preparation? Nothing was more important than her. He was so close. If he had been a secondter, the youngdy would have¡­ Seeing Huo Xuan, he didn¡¯t feel jealous like before. All he felt was gratitude. He knew very well that if Huo Xuan wasn¡¯t around, the youngdy¡¯s situation might have been even worse. Hence, he didn¡¯t care how Huo Xuan knew about the youngdy¡¯s situation and why he was willing to risk his life for her. At least this time, he didn¡¯t mind at all. Yes, with the youngdy¡¯s skills, it was not difficult for her to survive, but that was all. She would definitely be seriously injured if she faced so many people alone. Besides, what if? What if she wasn¡¯t just seriously injured¡­ He had actually asked Cheng Lin to bring people to help the youngdy long ago, but the other party was obviously fully prepared. They were guarding his people and blocking his people on the road. They were unable to rush over to help. Fortunately, he had asked a few people to protect the youngdy secretly before. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t the youngdy be really alone? She was probably used to fighting alone and did not know to call for help. Even if she hid it from him, didn¡¯t she have a few trusted partners? It didn¡¯t matter if she was confident in her strength and felt that nothing would happen, or if she didn¡¯t want to drag others into danger. The youngdy¡¯s habit of facing the enemy alone was obviously not good. He would definitely make her change that in the future. Fortunately, the youngdy was fine this time. Otherwise, he would probably never be able to forgive himself for choosing to go on a business trip at such a critical moment. In fact, Yin Jiujin¡¯s thoughts were tooplicated. Yan Jinyu really didn¡¯t intend to make a move so early. She only had the thought of luring the snake out of its hole because she happened to have this opportunity. If Yin Jiujin had always been in North City, she wouldn¡¯t have attacked so quickly. Because of Yin Jiujin¡¯s presence, due to his fear of Yin Jiujin, the other party probably wouldn¡¯t attack so easily. After showering and drying his hair, Yin Jiujin found a bathrobe and put it on. He didn¡¯t sleep immediately, even though he hadn¡¯t slept the entire night. He walked to the bed and bent down to kiss Yan Jinyu¡¯s forehead lightly. Then, he picked up his phone and walked to the balcony. ¡°Use all the manpower, financial, and material resources of our branchpany in Country Y to suppress the businesses that the Jones Family is involved in. Even if the Empire Group can¡¯t continue its business in Country Y anymore! Even if we can¡¯t destroy the Jones Family, we have to skin it alive!¡± The person who received the call was the person in charge of the Empire Group¡¯s Country Y branchpany. The person in charge of the branch didn¡¯t know the situation, but he didn¡¯t dare or disobey Yin Jiujin¡¯s orders. ¡°Yes, Master Nine!¡± He hung up and dialed another number. Qin Hao was not angry when he was woken up by the phone in the middle of the night. Instead, he became sober instantly and had a serious expression. Because this call was from Yin Jiujin. Qin Hao knew very well that unless there was something extremely important, Yin Jiujin definitely wouldn¡¯t call him sote. ¡°Second Yin, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Do me a favor.¡± It was even rarer for Yin Jiujin to ask him for help. Qin Hao was even more certain that something was amiss. He had been in camp for the past few days and didn¡¯t know that Huo Siyu had already left the capital and gone to North City. If he knew, he could guess what was going on without Yin Jiujin saying anything. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Tell me all the information you have about Ghost ughter. At the same time, investigate the whereabouts of those people from Ghost ughter that managed to survive. Then, investigate who else and the families they might be rted to in the country.¡± Qin Hao didn¡¯t ask him why he was saying this. He knew that it must be rted to Yan Jinyu. If it was rted to Yan Jinyu, it was rted to his little fianc¨¦e. Even if Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t his brother, he would definitely interfere in this matter. ¡°Although my job is special and the missions I carry out are also more special, I really don¡¯t have much information about Ghost ughter. In the early years, it was already very difficult to find information about Ghost ughter Ind, let alone now that Ghost ughter Ind has been destroyed for three years, so there¡¯s even less information about it.¡± ¡°As for investigating those people¡¯s whereabouts, my people have been investigating since the Min Family¡¯s banquet. I know you¡¯ve also sent people to investigate. You didn¡¯t find any useful information, so naturally, I didn¡¯t find much either. However, there¡¯s already some progress.¡± ¡°After those people left the capital, they seemed to have gone to Cloud City.¡± ¡°However, theypletely disappeared after they arrived in Cloud City.¡± ¡°Then investigate Cloud City. Dig three feet into the ground. I don¡¯t believe you can¡¯t find them!¡± Even through the phone, Qin Hao could hear Yin Jiujin¡¯s anger. Qin Hao didn¡¯t ask further. He would know what happened when he investigated. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send more people.¡± Yin Jiujin would also send more people. After hanging up, Yin Jiujin called Lin Zimu. Lin Zimu was instructing someone to track those three people. ¡°Boss.¡± Lin Zimu wasn¡¯t like Yin Jiujin. Although he had also stayed upte to workst night, he had slept for two hours on the way back on the ne. Yin Jiujin was too worried about Yan Jinyu, so he couldn¡¯t sleep at all. Hence, Lin Zimu still had the energy to do his work now. ¡°The situation.¡± Lin Zimu reported truthfully, ¡°The other party has a lot of people. We have a few batches of people who went against them and dyed some time, but we¡¯ve captured everyone we met. It¡¯s just that we still can¡¯t find any traces of the three main characters.¡± ¡°Interrogate the people that you caught!¡± ¡°As for those three people, continue to chase after them. Two of them are injured and the main roads are blocked. It¡¯s impossible for them to leave North City. We have to find them even if we have to dig three feet into the ground!¡± ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± After hanging up, Yin Jiujin stood on the balcony for a few minutes to calm his anger before returning to his room. Hey down and pulled Yan Jinyu into his arms. That night, North City was turned upside down. Master Nine used all his subordinates to search in North City, making everyone panic. No family slept soundly, afraid that the person Master Nine was searching for was rted to their family and would implicate the entire family. In total, Lin Zimu led his men and captured nearly 100 people from the other party. Yes, nearly 100 people. It was obvious that the other party also went all out! Almost half of the nearly 100 people died in the fight, and the rest were more or less injured. He thought that he could interrogate them and find something useful. He did not expect that those people would be poisoned to death as soon as he brought them back. It was very old-fashioned. There was poison between their teeth. It was 5:30 am when Yin Jiujin received the news. Yan Jinyu was still asleep. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t get up. He put his phone away and hugged Yan Jinyu again. He continued to close his eyes and sleep. He had already expected that the interrogation would fail. What he did not expect was those people were actually willing tomit suicide by poison. They did not hesitate tomit suicide by poison. Perhaps, they would probably be punished even more even if they could return alive when they were caught after failing the mission. *** Yan Jinyu woke up on time at six o¡¯clock. Seeing that Yin Jiujin was still asleep, she didn¡¯t move. She knew very well that Yin Jiujin would take at least three days to return from his business trip, but he had returned so quickly. The lights in the car were brighter when the two of them were in the car. She saw a hint of dark shadow under Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes. He clearly hadn¡¯t slept well. She got up quietly. Yin Jiujin was already vignt and he showed signs of opening his eyes when Yan Jinyu moved. Yan Jinyu hurriedly leaned over and kissed his cheek before whispering in his ear, ¡°Brother Nine, sleep a little more.¡± Yin Jiujin exerted force and pulled her back. Without opening his eyes, he kissed her face based on his intuition before burying his head in her neck. ¡°Apany me.¡± Yan Jinyu was helpless. She let him hug her waist and bury his face in her neck. She looked up and caressed his hair. Forget it. She¡¯ll call Little Rain to ask about the hospitalter. Chapter 343 - Learn To Rely On Him

Chapter 343: Learn To Rely On Him

That night, Hei Yao and the others changed three hiding ces in a row. In the end, they hid in a secret basement and barely avoided the search. Hei Yao and the woman who called Feng Lun ¡°Third Master¡± were still fine. They were not injured but Feng Lun and Lind Jones were not doing so well. Their wounds were only simply treated after the bullets were removed. They did not rest well and kept hiding and changing ces, so both of them had a high fever. Lind Jones had indeed done a lot during his three years in North City. Not to mention anything else, they could even have a few hiding ces, so it must have taken them a lot of effort. Since there was a ce to hide, there were naturally people guarding there too. Hence, Hei Yao did not take care of these two people personally when they were having a high fever. However, these were all members of the Jones Family. They cared more about Lind Jones. For this, the woman who followed Feng Lun had even quarreled with the Jones Family¡¯s people several times. If Hei Yao hadn¡¯t warned them explicitly with his gun, they would have caused amotion inside. However, even if there was a ce to hide, they would still need people to guard the ce. They still had to hide in the basement to escape the search. They were undoubtedly in a sorry state. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t know all this, let alone Huo Siyu, who had been sleeping on the sofa in Yan Jinyun¡¯s ward for the entire night. Feng Yuan bought three sets of breakfast back. Last night, Huo Siyu sat on the sofa in the ward while Feng Yuan sat by Yan Jinyun¡¯s bed for the entire night. Even afterst night, both Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan still had lingering fears after what happenedst night. They had long expected something to happen, but they thought that Yan Jinyu would be in trouble. They didn¡¯t expect them to be in trouble either. They had been worried about Yan Jinyu when suddenly, a few people holding guns rushed into the ward. They asked them not to make a sound and to follow quietly. With guns, it was impossible for Feng Yuan to fight the other party. He could only instinctively protect Yan Jinyun behind him and try his best to deal with those people. However, those people didn¡¯t have the patience to deal with him at all. They only wanted to take Yan Jinyun away. They didn¡¯t care about Feng Yuan¡¯s life and wanted to attack Feng Yuan right away. The people that Yan Jinyu had asked Yin Jiujin to send to protect Yan Jinyun in the dark appeared, so Feng Yuan was saved. The people Lind Jones sent were all skilled, so it was difficult to determine the winner between the two sides. Furthermore, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t send as many people as the other party, so they gradually fell into a disadvantageous position. Themotion they caused almost attracted the attention of the hospital¡¯s people. Fortunately, Huo Siyu arrived in time and took care of those people. As for the corpses, they were dealt with by the people Yin Jiujin had sent. After that, Huo Siyu stayed in the hospital and guarded Yan Jinyun. Even if she was very worried about Yan Jinyu, she had no intention of leaving. ¡°Miss Huo, you¡¯ve waited for the entire night. Let¡¯s have some breakfast first.¡± Feng Yuan ced the breakfast down. It was almost nine o¡¯clock. Huo Siyu had juste out of the washroom after brushing her teeth and washing up. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Feng Yuan brought breakfast to Yan Jinyun and turned to ask Huo Siyu, ¡°Miss Huo, I wanted to ask youst night. Who are those people?¡± Feng Yuan and Yan Jinyun were still in shock the entire night and worried about Yan Jinyu¡¯s safety, so they weren¡¯t in the mood to ask further. At Feng Yuan¡¯s question, Yan Jinyun also looked at Huo Siyu. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Beauty Yu toe and you can ask her yourself.¡± The two of them looked at each other and didn¡¯t ask further. Yan Jinyun bit her lip tightly. She didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. She wasn¡¯t stupid. Even if she didn¡¯t know what was going on, she knew that Yan Jinyu had arranged for both the few people who suddenly appearedst night and Huo Siyu to help them out. Yan Jinyu pushed her downstairs to protect her. Yan Jinyu even specially arranged for someone to protect her. She felt even more like a burden. Huo Siyu was eating breakfast when she looked up and saw Yan Jinyun staring at the breakfast in a daze. There was something wrong with her expression. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯ve investigated. I know that Beauty Yu was the one who caused Second Miss Yan to be hospitalized.¡± ¡°With Second Miss Yan¡¯s intelligence, you should have already seen that Beauty Yu did this to protect you. However, I still want to say one more thing. I hope you don¡¯t me Beauty Yu for being ruthless.¡± ¡°No matter how many friends she has, we can¡¯t rece her family. Beauty Yu values you very much.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me her.¡± She was ming herself for being useless. Huo Siyu looked at her deeply and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± As they spoke, Huo Siyu¡¯s phone rang. Speaking of the devil. It was Yan Jinyu. She answered happily, ¡°Beauty Yu, you finally called me! No one answered my callst night. I was worried for the entire night. Where are you now? Are you alright?¡± On the other side, in the vi on Mount Jing. Yan Jinyu got up, washed up, and changed her clothes before preparing to go downstairs. Yin Jiujin was faster than her and was already eating breakfast downstairs. She was calling when she went downstairs. Aunt Cheng had just sent her the phone. Her things were all left at the resortst night, including her phone. Cheng Lin had packed it and brought it back to Mount Jing. ¡°At Mount Jing. I¡¯m fine. My phone wasn¡¯t with mest night, so I didn¡¯t receive your call. What about the hospital¡¯s side?¡± ¡°The hospital¡¯s side is very good. I¡¯m here. Beauty Yu, don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re just a few small fry. They¡¯re easily dealt with.¡± ¡°Is that Jones dead?¡± ¡°He escaped.¡± Huo Siyu was shocked and stood up suddenly. ¡°He escaped? He actually escaped from you? Then how capable is he? How skilled is he? Have we underestimated him?¡± Seeing that she was so excited, Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan didn¡¯t say anything. However, there was no doubt that both of them were not calm. Huo Siyu asked if he was dead the moment she spoke. It was obvious how shocking Yan Jinyu¡¯s side wasst night. ¡°It¡¯s not that I underestimated him, but I underestimated Liu Guang.¡± ¡°There were many of themst night. If I¡¯m not wrong, most of them should be Liu Guang¡¯s people. Among them is a mysterious person with excellent marksmanship. If Brother Nine didn¡¯t rush back in time, I¡¯m afraid I would have suffered greatly at that person¡¯s hands.¡± The more Huo Siyu listened, the more shocked she became. ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s also Young Master Huo, your brother. He also helped quite a lotst night. I haven¡¯t had the time to thank him. If he¡¯s still in North City, I¡¯ll treat him to a meal as a form of gratitudeter.¡± Brother? Huo Siyu was stunned. Why was she rted to her brother again? When she called home yesterday afternoon, her mother said that her brother was still at home. ¡°My brother is in North City?¡± ¡°He wasst night but I¡¯m not sure now.¡± Huo Siyu was stunned and felt a little worried. She thought about it for a moment and understood. Her brother must have found out that she hade to North City and then investigated. When he found out that something was wrong with Beauty Yu, he rushed over from South City. She was very happy that her brother had helped Beauty Yu, but¡­ Forget it. Let¡¯s just wait and see. ¡°What about Jones? Have you found his whereabouts?¡± ¡°Brother Nine¡¯s people are investigating. You also know that no one in North City is more influential than Brother Nine. If Brother Nine can¡¯t find someone, no one can.¡± Huo Siyu agreed. ¡°Then, how did he escape from you? No matter how strong Liu Guang¡¯s subordinates are, you, Second Young Master Yin, and my brother are all present. How could the other party possibly escape?¡± Yan Jinyu stopped in her tracks. ¡°Hei Yao.¡± Huo Siyu fell silent upon hearing those two words. Or rather, she held her breath and did not dare to speak. For the past three years, none of the three of them dared to mention the words ¡°Hei Yao¡± in front of Beauty Yu. Hei Yao was different in Beauty Yu¡¯s heart, which was why she cared so much about Hei Yao¡¯s betrayal. Even if Beauty Yu didn¡¯t say that she was very concerned or didn¡¯t show that she was, they knew that she was. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the details when we meet. I¡¯ll go to the hospital after breakfast.¡± ¡°¡­Alright, Beauty Yu, I¡¯ll wait for you at the hospital. I¡¯ll call my brother and ask if he¡¯s still in North City.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Yan Jinyu put away her phone and walked straight to the dining room. She didn¡¯t immediately sit in her seat. Instead, she walked to the main seat and bent down to hug Yin Jiujin, who was eating breakfast. ¡°Brother Nine, are you still angry with me?¡± ¡°Sit down and have breakfast.¡± ¡°No, answer me first.¡± As she spoke, she even kissed his face. Her warm breathnded on his ear. Yin Jiujin froze. He put down his chopsticks and pulled her onto hisp. Without any nonsense, he kissed her lips. The gentle kiss quickly ended. He wrapped one arm around her and caressed her blushing cheeks with the other. ¡°Just this once. You can¡¯t risk it alone without me in the future.¡± Yan Jinyu hugged his neck. ¡°Yes, I promise there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± His thumb caressed her lips. ¡°Did I injure youst night?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn even redder when she realized what he was asking. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pounced into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m not injured. It just hurts.¡± ¡°It especially hurts.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t treat me like that in the future.¡± She was acting coquettishly. Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart softened as he caressed her long hair. ¡°If you don¡¯t take risks alone secretly in the future, I won¡¯t treat you that way. I have to teach you a lesson.¡± ¡°Also, don¡¯t say anything like asking me to stop the car by the side in the future. I¡¯m very angry that you said that even though you know how much I care about you and that it¡¯s impossible for me to abandon you halfway.¡± Yan Jinyu looked up at him. ¡°But Brother Nine clearly ignored me first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sad that you¡¯ve been ignoring me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± He kissed the corner of her lips. ¡°Have breakfast first. I¡¯ll apany you to the hospital after breakfast, okay?¡± ¡°Alright, but there¡¯s no hurry to eat first.¡± ¡°?¡± Yin Jiujin was stunned. Yan Jinyu smiled, held his face, and kissed him. She led the kiss and itsted for a long time. Yin Jiujin was only cooperating with her. He didn¡¯t fight with her for control. After the kiss. Yan Jinyu pressed her face against Yin Jiujin¡¯s face and said, ¡°Brother Nine, you¡¯ve worked very hard.¡± Needless to say, Yin Jiujin knew that she was referring to him rushing back from his business trip. ¡°You know it¡¯s hard on me, so don¡¯t make me worry next time.¡± ¡°Tell me before anything happens. Don¡¯t take the risk alone.¡± ¡°You¡¯re no longer alone, and you no longer have no one to rely on. With me around, you have to learn to rely on me. Don¡¯t shoulder everything alone.¡± Yan Jinyu was touched. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Rubbing the top of her head, Yin Jiujin¡¯s tone was gentle and doting. ¡°Alright, be good. Let¡¯s go over and have breakfast first.¡± Chapter 344 - Arriving At The Hospital

Chapter 344: Arriving At The Hospital

An hourter, at North City Hospital. Yin Jiujin and Yan Jinyu arrived at the hospital together. Yin Jiujin held her hand with one hand and a fruit basket with the other. The two of them were so good-looking andpatible. Undoubtedly, the rate of people turning back to look at them was high when they walked together. However, the two of them did not care about others¡¯ opinions and only cared about themselves. They took the elevator to the floor where Yan Jinyun¡¯s ward was. On the way here, Yin Jiujin had already told Yan Jinyu about how he hadn¡¯t tracked those three people and although he caught many of their subordinates, they had allmitted suicide by poison. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t surprised by this. Hei Yao had personally saved those two people, and Lind Jones had hidden in North City for three years. Since they had escaped from under their noses, it would be difficult to catch them again. As for the Year Three Boyu students who were still staying at the resort, Feng Yan and her two sidekicks were seriously injured, and Zhao Yue was lightly injured. Other than that, many others were also frightened. Of course, they couldn¡¯t continue ying. Zheng Hu organized everyone to return home. Feng Yan and her two sidekicks were sent to the hospital and their parents were informed. One of the sidekicks died. The other one was still alive. She was seriously injured and frightened. Even if she could survive, she would need to recuperate for at least a year and a half. After recuperating from her injuries, the shock might not disappear. The doctor¡¯s diagnosis was that she might suffer from mental illness. After Feng Yan was sent to the hospital, she was brought back to Cloud City by the Feng Family. After knowing the situation, the parents of the two sidekicks didn¡¯t dare to make a fuss at all. They were even afraid that the entire family would be implicated because of this. They were as low-key as they possibly could. The Feng Family, especially Feng Yan¡¯s mother, Lu Yuan, didn¡¯t make a fuss this time. She brought Feng Yan back to Cloud City silently for treatment. This surprised Zheng Hu. However, on second thought, the Feng Family must have tamed down because they couldn¡¯t afford to offend Master Nine. After settling these matters, Zheng Hu still could not calm down. For the firearms shst night. The people who participated in the fight were the people around him! Among them, Teacher Xiao Qun was still teaching in Boyu for three years. He had been conscientious for three years. Who would have thought that he¡­ Even his identity and age were disguised! They had been colleagues for three years. Although they did not interact all day, they often met each other! It was terrifying on second thoughts! There were also the students from Year Three (1) ss, Bo Lang, Tan Shiyun, and Yuan Xi. Which one of them wasn¡¯t an outstanding student? Who would have thought that they¡­ After Luo Yikun brought him to the next room and closed the door, he didn¡¯t see the situation outside, but he could hear the intense gunshots and fighting clearly. It was obvious that the battle was very intense. And Luo Yikun was probably not simple either. Hence, after this, Zheng Hu felt that his brain wasn¡¯t enough. He locked himself at home and prepared to calm down. As a teacher, he could not show the third-year students the wrong attitude. If he was trembling in fear, who knew what would happen to the students who were already under a lot of pressure to learn? He had to return to school in his best state tomorrow. *** She knocked on the door and pushed open the ward. Seeing the two people who walked in, the three people in the ward wanted to get up. Even Yan Jinyun, who had an injured ankle, was no exception. ¡°Sister¡­¡± Just as she was about to call out, Yan Jinyun suddenly stopped. Feng Yuan hurriedly supported her and wanted to help her up ording to her wishes. At this moment, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to get up. Lie down properly.¡± If one looked closely, they would notice that Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression was a little tense when she looked at Yan Jinyun. Feng Yuan and Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t notice, but Huo Siyu did. She didn¡¯t expose her. She only stood up and walked towards Yan Jinyu. She sized her up, ¡°Beauty Yu, are you alright?¡± She chuckled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She was wearing a floral dress with long sleeves. She couldn¡¯t even see the tiny wound on her arm where she had applied the medicine. Huo Siyu finally heaved a sigh of relief after confirming that she was fine. ¡°It was hard on youst night, Little Rain.¡± Huo Siyu nced at her angrily. ¡°What are you talking about? Beauty Yu, are you treating me like an outsider?¡± She went forward, ignored Yin Jiujin and hugged Yan Jinyu. ¡°Beauty Yu, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine.¡± Yin Jiujin watched Huo Siyu hug his girl in front of him. His face darkened instantly. He wanted to pull her away, but he held himself back in the end. Huo Siyu only felt that the gaze that was staring at her was getting more and more unfriendly. She thought to herself, Second Young Master Yin¡¯s possessiveness was really only getting worse! Actually, if Yan Jinyu wanted to avoid her, Huo Siyu wouldn¡¯t be able to hug her. She knew that Huo Siyu had been worried the entire night. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Huo Siyu let go of her after hugging her for a while. ¡°Beauty Yu, don¡¯t do this next time. Why did you act alone without discussing such a dangerous matter with us? What if¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t do this again in the future. Even if you don¡¯t need our help, you should tell us the n beforehand and let us be prepared. If something changes and you can¡¯t handle it alone, we can help immediately, right?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t in the future.¡± Huo Siyu pouted. She did not believe her at all. Beauty Yu was like this every time. She promised everything when she said it, but when something really happened, she would shoulder it alone. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯m going to take a shower and change my clothes. Don¡¯t we want to eat together? Send me a message after you book a ce. By the way, my brother is still in North City. I¡¯ve already told him about the meal. Tell him when you book a ce.¡± Huo Siyu nodded at Yin Jiujin and left. This time, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t mind that Yan Jinyu wanted to treat Huo Xuan to a meal. ¡°I¡¯ll book the ce,¡± Yin Jiujin said to Yan Jinyu. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call Huo Xuan. I¡¯ll ask him out personally to show my sincerity.¡± Yan Jinyu naturally had no objections to this. In her opinion, Yin Jiujin personally asking Huo Xuan out for a meal indeed had more importance than her asking. After all, they were all businessmen. And in business, there weren¡¯t many people who could be personally asked to eat with Yin Jiujin¡­ No, it should be said that it had never happened before. Usually, it was someone who took the initiative to ask Yin Jiujin out, or someone who tried everything to not see Yin Jiujin. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Jinyu, Master Nine,¡± Feng Yuan helped Yan Jinyun sit on the bed and greeted. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t respond and only nodded slightly. Yan Jinyu walked over. ¡°Are your injuries serious?¡± She asked Yan Jinyun directly. She had a faint smile on her face and there was no hint of guilt on her face. However, for some reason, Yan Jinyun felt ufortable. It wasn¡¯t for herself, but for Yan Jinyu. She could sense that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t feel good now. This was probably the special sensory of the twins? ¡°It¡¯s not serious. It¡¯s just a light injury. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days. I can be discharged tomorrow and go to school.¡± However, she would need a crutch. She had sprained her ankle. However, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t say that. Of course, Yan Jinyu knew that it was a light injury. She had personally made the move and had controlled the strength and angle very well. It was definitely not a serious injury. But even so, she¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s a critical period. That¡¯s all I can do.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s useless. I can¡¯t help you and will only drag you down.¡± These words were more like a grievance than self-reproach. She felt aggrieved that she wasn¡¯t capable enough and became Yan Jinyu¡¯s burden, and even more aggrieved that she was pushed downstairs by Yan Jinyu. Yes, even though she knew that there was a reason, she still felt very aggrieved. Not only did Yan Jinyu push her without any hesitation, but she also felt wronged that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t tell her before this. Was she that untrustworthy? Or did Yan Jinyu not believe that she could cooperate with her? ¡°This matter is a littleplicated, but it¡¯s almost resolved. Nothing will happen for a while.¡± Nothing would happen for a long time because she would not allow it. She decided to take the initiative. However, she was not in a hurry for the time being. Since Yin Jiujin wanted her to study well in school, she agreed. She would stay in North City for the two months before the college entrance examination. Then, she would go to a university and return to the capital with Yin Jiujin. She couldn¡¯t possibly ask Yin Jiujin to get her into a university after she returned to the capital, right? If word got out, how disgraced would Yin Jiujin be? She did not like to be controlled, but during her time in school, she realized that studying was actually quite interesting. Putting everything else aside, she found the outdoor partyst night especially interesting when she saw those ssmates performing on stage. The stable life that she was looking forward to was probably that kind of peaceful and energetic life. If there was anything, she would wait until after the college entrance examination. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be at odds with me in school again in the future.¡± When Yan Jinyun heard her words, all the anger in her heart dissipated at this moment. No more pretending? ¡°Are you serious?¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s joy was so obvious, even if she tried her best to put on a cold face. ¡°Yes, really.¡± Feng Yuan said, ¡°Jinyu,e and sit.¡± ¡°Master Nine, please sit here too. I¡¯ll get you guys a ss of water.¡± Yin Jiujin walked to the sofa at the side and sat down. Yan Jinyu sat on the chair by the bed. ¡°Sister, what¡­ happened to you? Who wants to harm you in school? Can you tell me?¡± Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t intend to ask, but if she didn¡¯t ask, she wouldn¡¯t know anything. She also didn¡¯t know anything about Yan Jinyu. She didn¡¯t know when she would be her burden, nor did she know how she could help. ¡°It¡¯s just an enemy. It¡¯s almost settled, so let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. As for who it is, you¡¯ll naturally know when you return to school.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t intend to let Yan Jinyun know more. ¡°You¡­¡±?You still don¡¯t want to tell me. Forget it. Yan Jinyu probably didn¡¯t say it because it wasn¡¯t something she woulde into contact with. Yan Jinyun asked, but Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything, so Feng Yuan naturally didn¡¯t ask further. He handed the ss of water to Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin took it but didn¡¯t drink it. He ced it on the coffee table at the side and Yan Jinyu took a sip. At this moment, someone knocked on the ward. They were Feng Yuan¡¯s parents, Feng Chen and Luo Linlin. Both of them were a little surprised to see Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin around. Especially when Yin Jiujin was around too. To be honest, other than the day of Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun¡¯sing-of-age ceremony, this was the first time the two of them had officially met Yin Jiujin. Of course, being lucky enough to attend the banquets held by other families and see Yin Jiujin from afar didn¡¯t count. ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you guys here?¡± Chapter 345 - The Feng Couple

Chapter 345: The Feng Couple

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luo Linlin suppressed the surprise in her heart and red at Feng Yuan, ¡°Rascal, you didn¡¯t even call to tell us that Yun¡¯er was injured and hospitalized. If I hadn¡¯t called Xu Gui and asked if you were ying games at his house because you hadn¡¯t been home for two days, I wouldn¡¯t have known that Yun¡¯er was injured and hospitalized.¡± ¡°Is Yun¡¯er feeling better?¡± ¡°I¡¯m much better now. It¡¯s just a minor injury. Thank you for your concern, Uncle and Aunt.¡± Since Luo Linlin had called the school to ask, she probably even knew how she was injured. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t want them to misunderstand Yan Jinyu and have prejudice against her because of this, so she specially emphasized the word ¡°minor¡±. However, she had been hospitalized for a day and two nights. Not only did her parents not visit her, but they did not even call her. It was inevitable that she felt a little disappointed. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Jinyu is here too?¡± It was true that Luo Linlin knew that Yan Jinyun was injured because of Yan Jinyu. She had also seen the video on the Boyu School forum, but she had an extremely good impression of Yan Jinyu. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t have any prejudice against Yan Jinyu just because of a video. Seeing that Yan Jinyu had appeared in the ward and was even sitting by the bed interacting with Yan Jinyun, she was even more certain that there was a reason. ¡°Aunt, Uncle.¡± Yan Jinyu stood up and greeted them with a smile. She walked to Yin Jiujin¡¯s side. ¡°This is Yin Jiujin.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, these are Cousin Feng Yuan¡¯s parents, my uncle and aunt.¡± ¡°Master Nine,¡± Luo Linlin greeted with a smile. Feng Chen also said, ¡°Master Nine.¡± It was a business attitude. Few people in North City dared to be disrespectful to Master Nine. Compared to Luo Linlin, Feng Chen¡¯s greeting was more formal. Yin Jiujin first looked up at Yan Jinyu before standing up and walking to Yan Jinyu¡¯s side. He held her waist and walked towards Feng Chen. He reached out his hand, ¡°CEO Feng, nice to meet you.¡± The youngdy had specially introduced him to them, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t neglect them. Feng Chen saw his outstretched hand and was stunned. Master Nine taking the initiative to shake hands with someone, that was indeed a once-in-a-lifetime event. He had never seen anyone with such treatment in the industry. Even if he had never relied on the influential and knew that he should act like an elder, Feng Chen was still a little ttered. She looked at Luo Linlin, who was equally shocked, and then reached out to shake his hand. ¡°Master Nine, nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, do you have anything to say to your sister? If not, shall we leave first?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at Yan Jinyun. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Then, CEO Feng, Mrs. Feng, we¡¯ll make a move first. I¡¯ll bring Little Yu¡¯er to visit you both when I¡¯m free.¡± ¡°Little Yu¡¯er has been missing all these years and the Feng Family has contributed a lot to finding her. I should have brought Little Yu¡¯er to visit earlier to express my gratitude, but I was busy with work and couldn¡¯t find time.¡± Feng Chen and Luo Linlin were even more shocked. He was actually willing to do this for Jinyu? The outside world was spreading that Master Nine doted on Jinyu very much and even brought her back to the Yin Family for the new year. However, rumors were only rumors after all. They would never be as shocking as seeing it with their own eyes. Luo Linlin was more emotional. She was happy that Yan Jinyu had someone to rely on. Feng Chen was still alright and could control his emotions. ¡°Master Nine, you¡¯re being too serious. We didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°I know very well what Uncle and Aunt have done for me all these years. Of course, Brother Nine knows too. Hence, if there¡¯s anything in the future that we can help with, Uncle and Aunt can just ask,¡± Yan Jinyu said with a smile. ¡°Also, if Uncle hadn¡¯t reminded me, I probably wouldn¡¯t have known that there was another secret behind the kidnapping back then. I have to thank Uncle for this.¡± Feng Chen was shocked when she said it out loud. He looked at Yin Jiujin. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. Brother Nine knows all about me.¡± Feng Chen heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you if you encountered any trouble on your trip to the capital.¡± ¡°Of course, there¡¯s trouble, but it¡¯s all resolved. We¡¯ve already dealt with most of the people behind the kidnapping back then.¡± Feng Chen didn¡¯t ask her how she found out who the mastermind was back then, nor did he ask her what she meant by the so-called solution. He thought that Master Nine must have something to do with getting rid of those people. As long as Jinyu was safe, nothing else was important. Since Master Nine could protect Jinyu, this was also good. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Then, Uncle, Aunt, we¡¯ll make a move first. I¡¯ll visit with Brother Nine another day.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Jinyu¡­¡± Yan Jinyu looked at Luo Linlin. Luo Linlin looked at her and smiled, ¡°¡­Nothing. I just want to say that you don¡¯t have to be so polite. The Feng Family¡¯s door is always open for you. Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re visiting as it seems very distant.¡± Actually, that wasn¡¯t what she wanted to say. She wanted to ask if she had any conflict with Yun¡¯er and why she pushed Yun¡¯er downstairs. After thinking about it, she didn¡¯t ask. ¡°Thank you for reminding me, Aunt. I¡¯ll pay attention next time.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and was very polite. Facing the Feng Family, the smile in her eyes was more sincere than usual. The two of them left. Luo Linlin walked to the bed and sat down. ¡°Yun¡¯er, I¡¯ve seen the video on your school¡¯s forum. I know how your injuries came about. You and Jinyu¡­¡± For some reason, she was more willing to ask Yun¡¯er than Jinyu. Jinyu clearly looked delicate and obedient, always smiling, and looked very easy to get along with, but she didn¡¯t feel asfortable in front of Jinyu as she was with Yun¡¯er. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that she was biased towards one of them. It was just that she felt that Jinyu had an indescribable aura that made people unconsciously feel a little reserved in front of her. ¡°Perhaps the angle of the person who filmed the video was more tricky. I¡¯ve seen the video too. From the video, it really looked like Sister was pushing me. Actually, no. We happened to be walking together and I fell because I didn¡¯t step steadily. Sister was about to reach out to pull me back then.¡± Luo Linlin, ¡°¡­Yun¡¯er, I¡¯ve seen the entire video, including the part where you guys arguedter. I saw it too.¡± Yes, there was still that part. Yan Jinyun smiled awkwardly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t hide it from Aunt.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Aunt. Sister and I didn¡¯t have any conflicts. That waspletely a show we did. I won¡¯t say the exact reason.¡± ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want to say anything, I won¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°But why did Jinyu¡­ cut ties with the Yan Family?¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve wanted to ask you about that for a long time. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t found a suitable opportunity to speak. You also know that because of your parents and what your uncle and I insisted back then¡­ Our rtionship isn¡¯t very good. It¡¯s not convenient for us to interfere in the Yan Family¡¯s matters.¡± ¡°I wanted to ask Jinyu, but Jinyu was always at Mount Jing, so I couldn¡¯t find an opportunity.¡± Speaking of this, Yan Jinyun couldn¡¯t help but think of the first day of the New Year when Yan Jinyu specially returned to the Yan Family to give her New Year¡¯s red-envelope money. Her mother even asked Yan Jinyu for money¡­ She felt her heart turn cold. ¡°Regarding this matter, Aunt will just take it that Sister is putting on a show. Aunt also saw just now that Sister and I get along very well. Our rtionship doesn¡¯t seem to have severed at all. It¡¯s just for outsiders to see.¡± Yan Jinyu indeed didn¡¯t cut ties with her, but she cut ties with the Yan Family. At home, Yan Jinyu said that she had nothing to do with the Yan Family anymore. Yan Jinyun could deceive Luo Linlin and Feng Chen, but she couldn¡¯t deceive Feng Yuan, who knew her well. Feng Yuan knew that Yan Jinyun must be feeling very miserable now. ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¯ve already seen her. Yun¡¯er is fine. You guys can go back first. Yun¡¯er needs to rest.¡± ¡°Feng Yuan, what are you talking about?¡± Yan Jinyun red at him. He was chasing them away, and they were his parents! She had yet to marry into the Feng Family. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that he would cause her to have conflict with her mother-inw in the future if he did this? Although it was unlikely. ¡°You brat. It¡¯s just your father and me. If it were anyone else, with your attitude, you would definitely offend them.¡± ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t be angry. Feng Yuan doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡± After saying this, Yan Jinyun felt awkward. That was her son. She didn¡¯t seem to have the right to say that. At least, she was not qualified yet. ¡°Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t put in a good word for this boy. I gave birth to him. How can I not know what kind of person he is? Compared to you, he¡¯s far inferior. I wonder how much good this boy did in his previous life to actually gain the favor of such an outstanding girl like you.¡± This was not ttery. It waspletely sincere. Yun¡¯er was the top socialite in North City and was now the head of the Yan Corporation. She was considered the best among the younger generation in North City. Which elder didn¡¯t praise her? ¡°Mom, who says that about their own son?¡± He looked at Yan Jinyun and blushed slightly, ¡°But you¡¯re right. I probably did a lot of good deeds in my previous life.¡± Luo Linlin couldn¡¯t bear to look at him. Why would a yboy learn to be shy and timid? ¡°Then Yun¡¯er, rest well. Your uncle and I will go back first. Remember to call us if anything happens.¡± After saying that, she red at Feng Yuan, ¡°Take good care of Yun¡¯er. Don¡¯t y games and fool around.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve long stopped ying games and haven¡¯t gone out to fool around. Can¡¯t you hope for me to be good?¡± ¡°It¡¯d better be.¡± Feng Chen didn¡¯t say much and only said to Yan Jinyun, ¡°Rest well.¡± The two of them left. Feng Yuan and Yan Jinyun looked helpless. *** Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin walked out of the ward. They didn¡¯t take the elevator downstairs. Instead, they took the stairs. The reason was that there were many more people waiting for the elevator. When they went downstairs, Yin Jiujin held Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand with one hand and called someone to book a restaurant with the other. He even called Huo Xuan. From Huo Siyu, Huo Xuan already knew that Yan Jinyu wanted to treat him to a meal to express her gratitude. Speaking of which, he should have returned to South City early today, but he still didn¡¯t. He just wanted to see Yan Jinyu personally and confirm that she was fine before leaving. Although he knew very well that it was inappropriate, he still could not convince himself. Just treat it as a normal meal to thank him for his help. However, Huo Xuan was still a little disappointed when he received Yin Jiujin¡¯s call. However, after his disappointment, he heaved a sigh of relief. That was good too. If they didn¡¯t interact much, they wouldn¡¯t be involved. ¡°Second Young Master Yin, you¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll be there on time.¡± After hanging up, the two of them walked out of the building. As soon as they walked out, she met Yan Qingyu, who was carrying a basket of fruits. Fu Ya followed behind him unwillingly. She looked like she was forced toe. In reality, Yan Qingyu did indeed force her. Yan Jinyu stopped in her tracks and looked up at them. Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya were stunned when they saw the two of them. Then, Fu Ya was shocked and quickly hid behind Yan Qingyu. She should have remembered that Yan Jinyu had grabbed her neck on the first day of the new month and she almost died. ¡°Yun¡¯er has been hospitalized for a day and two nights before Mr. Yan and Mrs. Yan appeared.. I really wonder if Yun¡¯er is really the daughter of the Yan Family whom her parents doted on since she was young?¡± Yan Jinyu sneered. Chapter 346 - A Peaceful Dinner

Chapter 346: A Peaceful Dinner

Yan Qingyu undoubtedly felt ufortable when he heard her words. He suddenly thought of something and frowned, ¡°Jinyu, did you cause Yun¡¯er to be hospitalized?¡± ¡°The fact that you said these words means that you¡¯re protecting Yun¡¯er. But since you¡¯re protecting her, why did you push her downstairs?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I was indeed the one who caused Yun¡¯er to be hospitalized. I was also the one who pushed her.¡± Only Yin Jiujin sensed that the youngdy beside him froze when she heard Yan Qingyu¡¯s words. His eyes darkened. His cold gaze swept over, undoubtedly shocking Yan Qingyu. Instantly, his back was covered in cold sweat. Fu Ya didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly under Yin Jiujin¡¯s cold gaze. She hid behind Yan Qingyu. ¡°So what if I¡¯m protecting Yun¡¯er? Who said that I have to amodate her every time even if I protect her? She said something I don¡¯t like to hear, so I naturally have to use my actions to warn her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s an heiress who grew up under the pampering of her parents. She enjoys the best life and gets the best education. How could she understand the hardship of a person like me? I¡¯m not cut out for studying, but she came to criticize my results. She felt that I had embarrassed the Yan Family. Of course, I would be angry.¡± ¡°I have a very bad temper. Once I¡¯m angry, I won¡¯t give anyone face. Naturally, I have to warn her so that she won¡¯t cross the line again.¡± ¡°However, I really regret it now. I regret using such a direct method to warn Yun¡¯er. Even her parents, who doted on her since she was young, had abandoned her. How pitiful must she be when I¡¯m so ruthless to her!¡± ¡°Now it seems like I¡¯m actually luckier than her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more pitiful to lose it than never having it.¡± ¡°As long as you have a conscience, you won¡¯t be so ruthless. She¡¯s after all the daughter you¡¯ve doted on since she was young. How can you just give up like that? Aren¡¯t you afraid that no one will send you off after you die?¡± After saying that, Yan Jinyu held Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand and walked past the two of them. Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya were left stunned on the spot. Yan Qingyu, in particr, seemed to have aged by a few years. He would die without anyone to send him off¡­ These words were indeed ruthless. However, he knew it was the truth. Now, his two daughters hadpletely left him. After that, perhaps because Yan Jinyu¡¯s words were too shocking, even Fu Ya didn¡¯t make a fuss when she went to Yan Jinyun¡¯s ward to visit her. However, they didn¡¯t stay for long because Yan Jinyun¡¯s attitude towards them was also very cold. Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya were silent when they left the hospital. After returning to the Yan Family, Yan Qingyu returned to the old residence and ignored Fu Ya. As for Fu Ya, she sat in the empty living room with only one word echoing in her mind: retribution. *** In the car, Yin Jiujin drove personally and looked at Yan Jinyu, who was sitting in the front passenger seat. ¡°Are you still angry about what happened just now?¡± ¡°No, I just can¡¯t figure it out. Forget about me. Yun¡¯er was pampered by them since she was young. Could it be that in their eyes, the benefits are greater than everything? How can people be so selfish?¡± ¡°There are so many people in the world. There are always some people who are iprehensible.¡± For example, his biological mother. He had never seen a biological mother who was afraid of her own son like her. It was understandable that she was afraid of him if he had once been ruthless or harmed her. However, he did nothing. He killed someone in public that time to save the passers-by and to save her. He rubbed the top of her head. ¡°Since your mood will be affected, just contact them less in the future. You don¡¯t have to be bothered by them.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m just¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. We don¡¯t have a deep rtionship anyway. Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll have me in the future.¡± After saying that, Yin Jiujin looked at her and added seriously, ¡°I¡¯m enough for you.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s frustration dissipated instantly. She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re enough.¡± This possessiveness was vividly disyed regardless of the asion. Yin Jiujin pinched her cheek and chuckled before retracting his hand. It was a good sign that he could divert her attention so easily. The two of them headed to the restaurant. It was almost lunchtime. Huo Xuan wasn¡¯t there when the two of them arrived. Huo Xuan only came after waiting in the private room for about half an hour. With Huo Siyu. He must have picked Huo Siyu up. ¡°Beauty Yu.¡± Huo Siyu stuck her head out from behind Huo Xuan and waved the thing in her hand. ¡°I saw this on the way and bought it for you. It¡¯s your favorite vor.¡± Yogurt. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t very particr about yogurt when she drank it in the past, but the three people who knew her well enough knew which vor she preferred. Just like how she never took the initiative to order food when she ate, they also knew what she liked to eat. Yan Jinyu smiled and took it. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Actually, Beauty Yu, I bought it for you because you¡¯re finally willing to follow the doctor¡¯s instructions and no longer drink without limit. You have to continue to maintain the good habit of drinking yogurt at your current level, understand?¡± ¡°Why are you controlling me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not controlling about you. I¡¯m just passing on Brother Feng¡¯s words. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to drink the medicine again.¡± Yan Jinyu fell silent at the mention of drinking medicine. Huo Xuan saw their interaction and his gazended on the yogurt in Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand. So she liked yogurt. No wonder Rainy asked him to stop the car when he passed by the small store. He thought Rainy wanted it. Yin Jiujin naturally sensed Huo Xuan¡¯s actions and felt a little stifled. If Huo Xuan hadn¡¯t appeared in time to help, he really wouldn¡¯t have wanted him to meet the youngdy. Look, he didn¡¯t even know how to hide her gaze now. He dared to openly covet his woman in front of him. ¡°Young Master Huo, Miss Huo, please sit.¡± His voice was a little cold. Huo Xuan nced at him and walked over to sit down. Putting everything else aside, as an old rival in the business world, it was really rare to see Yin Jiujin, who was clearly very unhappy but still had to endure it. Yin Jiujin had always done as he pleased. He definitely wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone or anything that made him unhappy. However, Eldest Miss Yan was an exception. It was no wonder that someone as indifferent and unreasonable as Yin Jiujin was so concerned about a girl that even Huo Xuan was attracted to. ¡°Thank you for your helpst night, Young Master Huo. Let me toast to you.¡± Yin Jiujin raised his ss. Huo Xuan smiled sinisterly and raised his ss, ¡°Second Young Master Yin, you¡¯re wee.¡± Yin Jiujin was really constantly dering his rights. This gratitude undoubtedly saw them as a whole and separated him away from them. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t know that. Did he have to remind him repeatedly? Indeed, no matter what, he didn¡¯t like Yin Jiujin. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Eldest Miss Yan, you don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡± He said seriously. ¡°Compared to Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s care for my sister all these years, what I¡¯ve done is insignificant.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to find an opportunity to thank Eldest Miss Yan, but I¡¯ve never found an opportunity. Hence, I¡¯ll take this opportunity to thank Eldest Miss Yan seriously.¡± ¡°Let me toast to Eldest Miss Yan.¡± Huo Siyu¡¯s eyes welled up. Yan Jinyu nced at her and also raised her ss at Huo Xuan, ¡°Brother Nine drank, so I won¡¯t drink anymore. I have to drive when we go back. I¡¯ll use tea as a drink.¡± ¡°Young Master Huo, you don¡¯t have to thank me. Little Rain and I are family. Besides, I didn¡¯t take care of Little Rain. They were the ones who took care of me.¡± ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t have survived until now without Beauty Yu,¡± Huo Siyu interrupted her. ¡°Beauty Yu, don¡¯t be humble. You¡¯ve saved my life countless times. Besides, without you, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to escape from Ghost ughter Ind¡¯s control for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°We¡¯re indeed taking care of you on small matters, but in big matters, when has it not been Beauty Yu who was at the forefront? Weren¡¯t Sister Fengling, Brother Feng and I all saved by you?¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, really. I think I¡¯m especially lucky. God is very fair to me. That¡¯s why I met you in that kind of man-eating ce.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re suddenly so emotional.¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled. They were lucky to have met her, but wasn¡¯t she lucky to have met them too? ¡°How old are you already? Why are you still crying?¡± Then, the emotions that Huo Siyu had painstakingly built up dissipated. ¡°I¡¯m not crying!¡± Her eyes were a little teary, that was all. Tears were the most useless thing. She had not cried for a long time. ¡°Also, Beauty Yu, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a year younger than me. Don¡¯t always act like you¡¯re older than me. I¡¯m the older sister.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled at her. Huo Siyu was terrified. Alright, she was too smug. She coughed dryly. ¡°Back to the topic. Beauty Yu, tell me in detail what happenedst night.¡± ¡°Someone I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s wearing a mask and I can¡¯t see his face. His marksmanship is very good. He¡¯s an expert.¡± ¡°Fortunately, Young Master Huo appeared in time. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to dodge all the bullets in the narrow corridor and face Lind Jones and that person at the same time.¡± Huo Siyu was shocked. ¡°In other words, the head of the Jones Family is indeed hiding in Boyu High School waiting for you to appear? Is he really rted to Ghost ughter?¡± ¡°Obviously.¡± ¡°Then, who¡¯s Jones? I¡¯m referring to his identity in school.¡± ¡°My form teacher.¡± What? ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that.¡± This waspletely unexpected by Huo Siyu, and Yin Jiujin even more so. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have let the school specially arrange for the youngdy to be in the same ss as her sister. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either. He disguised himself very well. If he hadn¡¯t lost hisposure at the beginning and exposed himself on the first day I reported, I probably wouldn¡¯t have realized it.¡± ¡°Other than that, there are also some problems with Yuan Xi from the Yuan Family in South City, Bo Lang from the Bo Family in Water City, and Tan Shiyun from the Tan Family in Water City.¡± ¡°However, based on my observation, Tan Shiyun shouldn¡¯t be as simple as the daughter of the small Tan Family.¡± ¡°The three of them didn¡¯t help Jones kill me in the end. Instead, they switched sides at thest minute. Otherwise, it would have been even more troublesomest night.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll investigate these people properly. They might be helpers.¡± Although she didn¡¯t need help that much, she had a good impression of Tan Shiyun. It was fine to leave them as helpers. ¡°I¡¯ll go investigate,¡± Huo Siyu said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to. The other party wille looking for us.¡± Since Yan Jinyu had already said so, Huo Siyu naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Huo Xuan asked. Only then did he know that the person who was looking for trouble with Yan Jinyu was the head of the Jones Family. Old Jones had died at Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands. He knew it after knowing Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. Yin Jiujin looked at him. ¡°We don¡¯t have to trouble Young Master Huo.¡± Huo Xuan didn¡¯t insist. ¡°Forget it. If you need my help, just tell me.¡± It was unknown if this was directed at Yan Jinyu or Yin Jiujin. ¡°However, let¡¯s separate private matters and public matters. Second Young Master Yin, please be careful. I¡¯ll return the favor after I fell so badly in your handsst time.¡± Yin Jiujin raised his ss at him. ¡°Anytime.¡± He was a little arrogant and looked like he didn¡¯t care about Huo Xuan. Huo Xuan also raised his ss at him with a strong presence. Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu looked at each other. Neither of them spoke. They would not interfere in the business world. ¡°By the way, did Young Master Huo¡¯s health improve after seeing Feng and letting him treat you?¡± Huo Xuan didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly care about him and was slightly stunned. Then, he smiled. ¡°I¡¯m much better. Thank you for your concern, Eldest Miss Yan.¡± Yin Jiujin was angry. Under the table, he squeezed Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand. Yan Jinyu sighed helplessly. Alright, he was jealous again. Whether it was for Huo Xuan¡¯s helpst night or for Little Rain, it was only right for her to ask. She held his hand tofort him. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The meal was rather harmonious. After dinner, Huo Xuan returned to South City and Huo Siyu returned to the capital. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin returned to Mount Jing. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t go to thepany. He didn¡¯t forget that Yan Jinyu still had minor injuries. She had to go back and recuperate. The next day, Yan Jinyu went to school as usual. Chapter 347 - The Schools Atmosphere

Chapter 347: The School¡¯s Atmosphere

Yin Jiujin still personally sent Yan Jinyu to school. ¡°You¡¯re injured. You actually don¡¯t have to go to school today. You should rest at home. Why don¡¯t you go?¡± After sending Yan Jinyu to the school gate, Yin Jiujin was still a little unwilling to let her go. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a light injury. I¡¯ve applied medicine and it¡¯s almost healed. Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t so enthusiastic about school in the past, but now you look like you want to leave me immediately.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. She looked at the person in the driver¡¯s seat speechlessly. Was it appropriate to say such childish words with a calm and cold face? She blinked. ¡°As a student, what¡¯s wrong with being enthusiastic about school? Also, Brother Nine, you¡¯re wrong about one thing. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m enthusiastic about school, but I don¡¯t want to leave you immediately.¡± She raised her left hand to show him the time on her watch. ¡°Look, I¡¯m almostte.¡± She unbuckled her seatbelt and leaned towards him. She held his face. ¡°Brother Nine, to be honest, do you regret sending me to school?¡± ¡°If you regret it and don¡¯t want me to continue going to school, I can skip school. I can leave with you immediately and apany you every day.¡± Yin Jiujin was undoubtedly tempted by her words. However, he was not that impulsive. The youngdy was 18 years old, but he was not. As a responsible fianc¨¦ and guardian, he had to make ns for the youngdy. Besides, he still felt a little awkward when she was so close to him in this school uniform. Or rather, he still could not get over the hurdle in his heart. Every time he saw her youthful appearance in her school uniform, he felt that he was especially animalistic. However, he could not control his thoughts when she approached. ¡°You should go to school properly at your age. I¡¯m just worried about your injuries.¡± ¡°Forget it. Go ahead. I¡¯ll pick you up from school in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Alright, I thought I didn¡¯t have to go to school anymore. Then, Brother Nine, kiss me.¡± She was clearly holding his face and could kiss him as soon as she lowered her head, but she still wanted him to take the initiative. Yin Jiujin felt that she had done it on purpose. He knew that it was difficult for him to do it when she was in her school uniform, but she still teased him like this. ¡°Brother Nine, do you not like me anymore? Why do I have to take the initiative to ask for a farewell kiss every time you send me to school?¡± Yin Jiujin removed her hand that was holding his face and held it in his palm. He looked up and kissed her. ¡°Cut it out. Let¡¯s go to ss.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, you¡¯re so perfunctory. You really don¡¯t like me that much anymore.¡± She pouted and looked a little unhappy. She broke free from his grip and was about to get out of the car. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± She was a little unreasonable. Yin Jiujin liked it when she was like this. It made her look even more lively. She wasn¡¯t smiling without showing her emotions, nor was she cold and ruthless when her killing intent suddenly appeared. An 18-year-old girl should be unreasonable and throw a small tantrum. Why should she be so sensible? It made one¡¯s heart ache for her. Just as she pushed open the car door and was about to get out, Yin Jiujin held her hand. She was pulled back. Yin Jiujin leaned over and trapped her in the front passenger seat. He closed his eyes and kissed her lips. It was a gentle and affectionate kiss, but he did not open his eyes to look at her the entire time. After the kiss, he tidied her slightly messy long hair and pinched her face. ¡°Go ahead.¡± After getting out of the car, Yan Jinyu turned back to look at the car that was still parked there and chuckled. She realized that teasing Yin Jiujin was quite interesting. He had always been calm andposed, but he had made an exception because of her. Not to mention anything else, just the fact that he clearly wanted to get close to her and had all kinds of concerns about her identity as a student made her want to tease him. He was clearly such an invasive person, but he was very careful when he kissed her. It was as if he was trying his best to control himself from breaking through any defense. Of course, this was only limited to when she was wearing her school uniform. Yin Jiujin was definitely not like this if she changed her clothes. That was why she found it interesting. She had seen the different Yin Jiujin. She headed to school happily. Even though the school¡¯s atmosphere was very strange today, it did not affect her good mood. Actually the atmosphere was strange amongst only the third-years. After all, there were only the Year Three students at the resort on Saturday. Even if some people didn¡¯t know what had happened at first, they roughly knew what had happened after hearing themotion and then being personally warned by Yin Jiujin¡¯s people. There were many people who were still in shock. Xiao Qun¡¯s sudden disappearance naturally nullified the matter of thest three students in the ss getting their parents and guardians to school. Hence, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t mention it to Yin Jiujin. Along the way, Yan Jinyu realized that many people were looking at her withplicated gazes. Their gazes were mostly filled with fear for her. From the school gate to the teaching building to the ssroom, these were only more of these gazes. The Year Three students were all gathered in one teaching building. Yan Jinyu ignored everyone¡¯s gazes and walked into the ssroom. Almost all the students in the ss were here, including the injured Zhao Yue. She sat at the first table with Yan Jinyun. Seeing Yan Jinyu walk in, Zhao Yue¡¯s face turned pale and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. That night, she was almost killed by Yan Jinyu! She actually didn¡¯t want toe to school today, but after knowing what had happened that night, her parents insisted that shee to school on time. They were afraid that her sudden absence would attract Yan Jinyu¡¯s attention and she would remember that she had offended her in the past and settle the score with the Zhao Family. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was brought to school by force. Yan Jinyun nced at Zhao Yue but didn¡¯t say anything. She then looked at Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu walked past the podium in front of her and nced at the crutch behind Feng Yuan. She said to Yan Jinyun, ¡°You should stay in the hospital or at home to recuperate. With your results, it won¡¯t affect you if you don¡¯te to school for a day or two.¡± ¡°I¡¯m almost healed. The teacher will be talking about the mock test papers today. I don¡¯t understand two of the questions so I want to listen to the teacher¡¯s exnation.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her. She was a good student. No wonder she could grow up so outstanding. Indeed, no matter how good a congenital condition was, one had to work hard after birth. Otherwise, no matter how good a congenital condition was, it would be difficult to be sessful without working hard. ¡°If you have any questions you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me.¡± Seeing Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun¡¯s normal conversation, everyone present suspected that they were dreaming. The content of the dream was: These two sisters weren¡¯t on good terms. Yan Jinyu pushed Yan Jinyun downstairs and made her fall and be hospitalized. In reality, it was: Yan Jinyun fell down the stairs herself. The two sisters had a very good rtionship and weren¡¯t at odds. Before they could recover from theirplicated emotions, they heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. They were all silent. Yan Jinyu was the secondst in ss, but she actually told the second best in the cohort to ask her if there were questions that she did not understand. Did she not know enough about herself? However, Yan Jinyun¡¯s thoughts were different from theirs. She knew that Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t boast for no reason. Hence, after hearing Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, her eyes lit up. ¡°Are you serious?¡± She was happy that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t really know nothing. She was even happier that Yan Jinyu took the initiative to say that she could ask her the questions. ¡°Yes, really.¡± ¡°I-I can ask you now?¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled. Look at how happy she was. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that it was something big. Yan Jinyun¡¯s image as a cold goddess almost copsed. ¡°ss is almost over. Wait for ss to end.¡± Yan Jinyun suddenly realized that she seemed to be too excited. She sat back down and looked like a cold goddess again. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask you the questions after ss.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded before walking to her seat. ¡°Y-Yun¡¯er, why are you¡­ Don¡¯t you and your sister not get along? It¡¯s all her fault that you came to school with a crutch now. You¡­¡± Zhao Yue was frightened and indignant. Hence, she tried to drive a wedge between them. Yan Jinyun nced over and Zhao Yue was so frightened that she quickly shut up. ncing at her bandaged arm, Yan Jinyun said mysteriously, ¡°I heard that your hand was identally injured on Saturday when we were on a group outing. I wonder if it¡¯s true?¡± Yan Jinyun actually didn¡¯t know if Zhao Yue was injured from a fall. But she could observe it herself. The moment Yan Jinyu appeared, something went wrong with Zhao Yue. When Yan Jinyu stopped to talk to her, not only did the people around them look at them strangely, but they also looked at Zhao Yue strangely. Her words were actually more of a test. Indeed, Zhao Yue¡¯s reaction was even more abnormal after she asked this question. It confirmed her guess. Zhao Yue¡¯s injuries should be rted to Yan Jinyu. ¡°Zhao Yue, I told you not to try to scheme against her in the name of doing me a favor when my sister returned to North City. I¡¯ll settle the matter between me and her myself!¡± ¡°Now, no matter what my rtionship with her is, it has nothing to do with you. I don¡¯t want to hear you ask about us again.¡± Zhao Yue was stunned and was a little frightened by Yan Jinyun¡¯s sudden cold expression. ¡°I¡­ Yun¡¯er, I don¡¯t mean anything else. I¡¯m just concerned about you. Why do you have to¡­¡± Tears welled up in her eyes and she said weakly, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t interfere in your matters anymore.¡± Yan Jinyun frowned slightly and ignored her. Yan Jinyun thought that she knew how to pretend. Now, she realized that Zhao Yue was even better at pretending than her. In the past, she didn¡¯t think much of it. Now that she saw Zhao Yue like this, she only thought of one word: pretentious. She took out her test paper and did the questions. She sessfully made Zhao Yue grit her teeth. Luo Qiu, who was sitting at the back table, happened to see Zhao Yue gritting her teeth. She thought to herself.?Zhao Yue is someone who wouldn¡¯t shed a tear until she sees the coffin. She was useless and timid, but she was always jealous of others and couldn¡¯t bear to see others doing well. She thought that Zhao Yue was injured by ident. She had seen Zhao Yue almost get shot with her own eyes. Now, it seemed like Eldest Miss Yan had done it on purpose. If it was really intentional, that would be really scary. She fired without turning her head and even urately injured Zhao Yue. It served as a deterrent and yet didn¡¯t take Zhao Yue¡¯s life. After the door was closed, she couldn¡¯t see the fight behind. However, based on the fact that she had seen Yan Jinyu make a move in the capital and the sounds of the fight at the scene, she could guess that the fight must have been very intense. Most importantly, the person who wanted to target Yan Jinyu was actually the form teacher! Other than that, there were a few people in the ss, including her cousin, who were not simple. She really felt like she was the only ordinary person around a group of big bosses. She turned back to look at Yan Jinyu, who had already proficiently propped herself up on the desk and gently leaped to her seat. Luo Qiu exhaled lightly and retracted her gaze. She then buried her head in her work. She¡¯d better pretend not to know anything and not get involved. ¡°Jinyu, are you¡­ alright?¡± Tan Shiyun turned back and asked. Bo Lang, who was sleeping on the table, looked up. The two of them were looking at Yan Jinyu. Bo Lang still had a cold expression on his face, but Tan Shiyun had a concerned look on her face. Her eyes were still filled with guilt, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jinyu. I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just on different sides. There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled lightly. ¡°Besides, hasn¡¯t Shiyun never done anything to me from the beginning?¡± ¡°I have a bad temper, but I differentiate between gratitude and grudges. Since you didn¡¯t harm me, I naturally won¡¯t take it to heart. However, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very paranoid, so in the future, everyone should just be ordinary ssmates. There¡¯s no need to mention anything else.¡± What she meant was that she wouldn¡¯t argue with them, but she wouldn¡¯t trust them and wouldn¡¯t have the intention of being close to them. ¡°Jinyu, I¡­¡± Bo Lang shook his head at her, signaling her to stop talking. Tan Shiyun bit her lip and didn¡¯t continue. ¡°I have something to say to Eldest Miss Yan alone.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at Bo Lang. Bo Lang said, ¡°At least for now, we¡¯re not enemies. The enemy of the enemy is our friend. If possible, we hope to cooperate with Eldest Miss Yan.¡± ¡°Of course, we know that Eldest Miss Yan doesn¡¯t believe us, but we won¡¯t trust others easily either. Be it the Bo Family or the Jones Family, we¡¯re all experienced businessmen. We naturally believe that there are no eternal friends in the business world, nor are there eternal enemies. As long as the interests are right, the enemies can also be friends.¡± ¡°I heard that the Empire Group¡¯s Country Y branch has been suppressing the Jones Family.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile faded slightly. Chapter 348 - The Condition For Cooperation

Chapter 348: The Condition For Cooperation

She narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°Is that so?¡± She had long guessed that Yin Jiujin would definitely not sit back and do nothing. He would use his methods to avenge her, but she didn¡¯t expect him to do it so quickly. Seeing that she was interested, Bo Lang continued, ¡°However, the Jones Family is an old family in Country Y after all. Recently, they have even gotten out of the Bruce Family¡¯s suppression and even suppressed the Bruce Family to be the number one family in Country Y.¡± ¡°Although the suppression of the Empire Group¡¯s branch in Country Y has affected the Jones Family a little, the Empire Group¡¯s losses are even more serious than the Jones Family¡¯s. It will probably be very difficult for the Empire Group to continue developing in Country Y in the future.¡± ¡°If we achieve a coboration, the Jones Family will support the Empire Group to expand the market in Country Y in the future. As for the domestic market, the businesses that the Bo Family is involved in will also prioritize cooperating with the Empire Group. Of course, with the Empire Group¡¯s status in the country, the Bo Family has the advantage by cooperating with the Empire Group.¡± ¡°The Bo Family still has some status in Water City and has some businesses that the Empire Group is not involved in, so there will always be something that we can help the Empire Group with.¡± It was already very obvious. If Bo Lang said anything else, Yan Jinyu might not be interested. However, he said that the Jones Family would support the Empire Group to expand the market in Country Y. She wasn¡¯t very clear about the business world, but she also knew that Yin Jiujin would undoubtedly suffer greatly by using the Empire Group¡¯s branch in Country Y to fight the Jones Family. ¡°Young Master Bo is quite ambitious.¡± He actually wanted to snatch the Jones Family from Lind Jones. ¡°After fighting with the Bruce Family for so many years, the Jones Family has never been destroyed. It¡¯s obvious that its foundation is not easy to destroy.¡± ¡°Since I can¡¯t destroy it, I¡¯ll snatch it away and make it my own.¡± ¡°This matter isn¡¯t actually that difficult. I¡¯m the second-in-line heir of the Jones Family. As long as that person dies, the Jones Family will naturally be mine.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Yan is going to deal with that person. With us as support, there will only be pros and no cons.¡± ¡°From the sound of it, I seem to have taken advantage of you.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled faintly. ¡°Young Master Bo already said that businessmen prioritize their interests. Do you have other conditions?¡± ¡°As expected of Eldest Miss Yan.¡± ¡°There¡¯s indeed another condition. Of course, we took the initiative to cooperate with Eldest Miss Yan. Logically speaking, we¡¯re not qualified to make any conditions. Hence, rather than saying that it¡¯s a condition, it¡¯s more like my request.¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows slightly. Bo Lang was really good with words. With her temper, she really didn¡¯t like others to talk to her arrogantly from the beginning. Even if she didn¡¯t cooperate with them, she could still deal with Jones. As for the Empire Group¡¯s expansion of Country Y¡¯s market, there were many ways. It didn¡¯t have to rely on the Jones Family¡¯s full support. It would simply take some extra effort. After all, she was old friends with the Bruce Family. Now that the Bruce Family was in trouble internally and externally, if she helped them slightly and even used the condition of helping Old Bruce take revenge, the Bruce Family could also help her achieve her goal. However, there didn¡¯t seem to be any particrly outstanding heir in the Bruce Family now. Even if she interfered, the Bruce Family probably wouldn¡¯t go far. Besides, it would take a lot of effort to do that. Troublesome. ¡°Tell me about it.¡± ¡°Before that person is resolved, I hope Miss Yan can take care of the Bo Family and not give the Jones Family a chance to attack the Bo Family.¡± Tan Shiyun clenched her fists slightly. She knew that Bo Lang didn¡¯t want the power of the Jones Family at all. He had done all this to protect the Bo Family. ¡°I know. Even without Master Nine¡¯s help, it¡¯s not difficult for you to protect the Bo Family.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯tment. Just because she didn¡¯t interfere in the business world didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t. She could even destroy Ghost ughter Ind. As long as she wanted to, there was really nothing she couldn¡¯t do. ¡°It sounds like a good cooperation, but your so-called full support for the Empire Group to expand the market in Country Y after seizing the Jones Family is just empty words. Who knows how far your so-called full support will go after this.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, just state your conditions.¡± ¡°After this is done, I want 10% of the shares in all the businesses under the Jones Family.¡± An old family had countless businesses. 10% was not a small sum. At that time, even if Bo Lang didn¡¯t fulfill his promise and supported the Empire Group to expand the market, with the Jones Family¡¯s 10% shares, Yan Jinyu would still have a certain say in Country Y. Bo Lang fell silent. Obviously, he knew very well what that 10% share meant. Yan Jinyu said indifferently, ¡°Of course, you can choose not to agree. Anyway, I won¡¯t lose anything. You¡¯re the ones who are anxious to cooperate, not me.¡± Bo Lang nced at Tan Shiyun and said, ¡°Alright, I agree!¡± Tan Shiyun moved her lips to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Then, I wish us a happy cooperation.¡± After saying that, she put on her earphones and watched television. ¡°¡­¡± Bo Lang and Tan Shiyun. ¡°¡­¡± The others who heard their conversation. Yes, although their conversation was soft, it could not withstand the silence in the ssroom. Hence, the people at the surrounding tables more or less heard their conversation. Among them, Tan Shiyun¡¯s deskmate, Chen Yingying, and Feng Yuan and Xu Gui, who were nearby, heard the most clearly. Chen Yingying pretended not to hear anything and continued to read her book quietly. Feng Yuan and Xu Gui, especially Feng Yuan, who had heard their conversation word for word, only knew how shocked he was now. He had heard of the Jones Family in Country Y. So Jinyu¡¯s enemy was rted to the Jones Family. Bo Lang was actually the second-in-line heir of the Jones Family? Wasn¡¯t he the heir of the Bo Family? Also, why did Bo Lang seem to be in cahoots with Tan Shiyun? There were too many questions. However, he knew very well that it was not appropriate for him to ask further. Even if she asked, Jinyu might not say anything. However, no matter what, he was certain that Jinyu was not ordinary. Bo Lang actually said that even without Master Nine¡¯s help, she could still protect the Bo Family under the Jones Family. How could an ordinary person do that? Feng Yuan¡¯s thoughts were interrupted. The teacher was here. It was the English teacher, Hu Chengcheng. ¡°ss, put down what you¡¯re doing first. I have something to say.¡± She even nced in Yan Jinyu¡¯s direction. She thought to herself.?My girl is so considerate. She scored zero for all her subjects, but she passed my English. It did not matter if her other subjects had zero marks or just passable marks. At least, before today, it was not that important to her. She was happy for her girl¡¯s thoughtfulness. But after today¡­ Hu Chengcheng was only a Year Three teacher-in-charge and not the form teacher. Hence, she did not participate in the students¡¯ collective trip this time. Naturally, she did not know what had happened. This morning, she was suddenly called to the office by the dean. He said that Teacher Xiao Qun had resigned and asked her to take over the position of the form teacher of Year 3 ss (1). He would take care of them for thest two months until the end of the college entrance examination. She was still in a daze. Yan Jinyu removed her earphones. ¡°Your form teacher, Teacher Xiao, has resigned for personal reasons. In the next two months before the college entrance examination, I will take over his position to lead your ss.¡± After Hu Chengcheng finished speaking, she thought that someone would ask why Xiao Qun had suddenly resigned. Unexpectedly, after two minutes, no one said anything. This surprised her very much. Why did it seem like everyone already knew? Also, why were all these students looking so strange? Yan Jinyun fell silent. Yan Jinyu said that she would know who her enemy was when she came to school. There was no one else missing in the ss except for the form teacher. So Yan Jinyu¡¯s enemy was actually Teacher Xiao! This waspletely unexpected. Teacher Xiao went to Boyu High School to teach when she was promoted to high school. The moment he entered school, he had taught her ss. Teacher Xiao studied overseas and was an outstanding returnee. Three years. Could it be that Teacher Xiao came for Yan Jinyu at that time? He didn¡¯t hesitate to n for three years just to deal with Yan Jinyu? How much hatred did they have? How afraid was he of Yan Jinyu? If Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t have any ability and only grew up in an orphanage in a small town like what they had found out at the beginning, she would probably fall into the hands of the other party the moment she came back! She felt a lingering fear just thinking about it. However, Yan Jinyun had never thought that if Yan Jinyu was a simple Yan Jinyu, how could she have provoked such an enemy? ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll have to trouble Teacher Hu to guide our ss in the future.¡± As the ss monitor, Tan Shiyun stood up and spoke on behalf of the entire ss. Hu Chengcheng nodded at her. ¡°There isn¡¯t any trouble. I only hope that you can get an ideal result for the college entrance examination.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been teaching your ss English for three years now. We¡¯re very familiar with each other. It¡¯s only been two months. I hope everyone will cooperate actively. I don¡¯t want anyone to cause trouble for me at thest minute.¡± ¡°On the other hand, you guys don¡¯t seem to be surprised that Teacher Xiao has resigned and wants to change the form teacher. Did you already know?¡± Then, the expressions of the ss became even stranger. Someone carefully nced in Yan Jinyu¡¯s direction, but they quickly retracted their gazes in fear. They didn¡¯t even dare to look at her. Hu Chengcheng thought that they were looking at Tan Shiyun because they wanted her to answer. Tan Shiyun¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°It¡¯s like this. This time, the Year Three students all went on a vacation. Teacher Xiao mentioned it to us at the farm, so we weren¡¯t surprised.¡± ¡°I see. I knew it. You¡¯re all so calm.¡± ¡°Speaking of this trip, I heard that it ended early. Did something happen?¡± She was asking Tan Shiyun. ¡°Three students in ss (8) had an ident, so the dean ended the trip early. As for what happened, we don¡¯t know very well. We heard from the dean that the three of them were sent to the hospital.¡± Everyone looked at Tan Shiyun in a different light. She was lying through her teeth without even blinking. She was indeed someone who had interfered that night. It was simr to what the dean said. When the dean called her to the office to instruct her to take over as the ss¡¯s form teacher, she asked the dean about why the vacation ended early. The dean said that the three girls in ss (8) had an ident too. The dean didn¡¯t say the exact details, but his words still hinted to her that Master Nine had settled Feng Yan because she offended Yan Jinyu. It was no secret that Feng Yan and Yan Jinyu had a conflict. There were even videos on the school forum. Hu Chengcheng didn¡¯t have much doubts about this. Now that she heard Tan Shiyun say this, she was even more convinced. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it for now. You guys continue your self-study.¡± ¡°By the way, your ss seems to have a mock test. The form teacher will invite thest three students in the ss to the office to talk. I heard that your Teacher Xiao invited you to the office on Friday. Then, I won¡¯t invite you to the office. However, as your form teacher for the next two months, I still have to understand the exact situation.¡± ¡°Now, Luo Yikun, Yan Jinyu, and Wang Zhi, follow me outside to talk.¡± Chapter 349 - The New Form Teacher

Chapter 349: The New Form Teacher

Yan Jinyu and Luo Yikun were very calm when they were called out. Only Wang Zhi cried again. The contrast was indeed a little stark. The three of them were called to the corridor outside the ssroom. Hu Chengcheng spoke to Wang Zhi first and didn¡¯t say much. She just asked her how her results fell so quickly. She also said some encouraging words like ¡°work hard¡± and asked her to return to the ssroom. Then, it was Luo Yikun. ¡°Student Luo Yikun, I know that you have a good family background. Even if you don¡¯t do well in your studies, you can still have a good life in the future. But people can¡¯t live their lives in a daze like this.¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been revising with Student Xu Gui recently. Student Xu Gui¡¯s results have improved, but your results haven¡¯t improved at all. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a stupid child. You didn¡¯t do it on purpose, right?¡± He had done all the multiple choice questions in the test but scored a zero. Any teacher with a brain would know that he did it on purpose. However, since Xiao Qun used to be the form teacher and Xiao Qun didn¡¯t say anything about him, so Hu Chengcheng didn¡¯t care too much either. However, it was different now that she was the form teacher. Luo Yikun had his hands in his pockets and leanedzily against the wall behind him. He looked a little cynical and matched his yboy posture. ¡°Teacher, you must be joking. Who would deliberately score zero?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me. I¡¯m not a fool. Although I don¡¯t know why your Teacher Xiao didn¡¯t expose you in the past, since I¡¯m your form teacher now, I can¡¯t ignore it.¡± ¡°No matter how good your family background is, you¡¯ll still have to go to university in the future. You¡¯ll either study overseas or go to university locally.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you go overseas to study. The results in the country won¡¯t affect you much overseas either. However, if you go to university in the country, you can find a good university for you with your family¡¯s connections. But what about after you go to university?¡± ¡°What if you meet someone you like very much in university? The other party doesn¡¯t like someone who can only go to university because of his family¡¯s connections. Instead, she likes someone with real talent. Wouldn¡¯t you lose out?¡± Luo Yikun¡¯s lips twitched. Why didn¡¯t he realize that this English teacher was so interesting in the past? ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m still in my third year of high school. As the form teacher, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not appropriate to tell me this? Although I stayed back one year in primary school because of my poor results, causing me to still be in my third year of high school at the age of 19, and even if I fall in love, it¡¯s not considered early love. However, I¡¯m still a high school student after all. It¡¯s not appropriate to talk about romantic love.¡± Hu Chengcheng looked at him meaningfully. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to have such awareness.¡± Did he really think that she didn¡¯t know that he was a yboy famous for changing his girlfriend every other day? It was just that as a teacher, it was not appropriate for her to say it out loud. ¡°Anyway, the teacher has said all that needs to be said. You¡¯re not young anymore. I believe you can understand what the teacher means. Really, if you meet someone you like especially when the other party likes someone outstanding and talented. You¡¯ll lose out greatly.¡± ¡°Alright, go back to the ssroom first.¡± Luo Yikun first nced at Yan Jinyu, who seemed to be watching a show. Then, he smiled at Hu Chengcheng and said, ¡°Thank you, Teacher. I¡¯ll remember your words.¡± He nodded at Yan Jinyu, his attitude not as casual as before. Then, he returned to the ssroom. Hu Chengcheng was puzzled. Why did she feel that Luo Yikun, this cynical second-generation heir who had never given anyone face in school, seemed to have an extremely good attitude towards Yan Jinyu? He even looked a little respectful? Was it her imagination? Or was it because he was afraid of Master Nine that he had such an attitude towards Yan Jinyu? On the other side, Luo Yikun returned to the ssroom and sat down. He leaned over and asked Xu Gui, ¡°Little Guizi, do you like an outstanding person or a hedonistic son?¡± Xu Gui looked at him like he was crazy and even moved away vigntly, ¡°Why are you asking this out of the blue? What does the kind of person I like have to do with you?¡± Luo Yikun smiled at him. ¡°S-since you care so much about me, so what if I tell you?¡± ¡°Is your brain rusty? Who doesn¡¯t like an outstanding person? Why would they like a hedonistic son?¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Gui felt ufortable. ¡°Ridiculous!¡± At the same time, outside the ssroom.i ¡°Yan Jinyu, are you very familiar with Luo Yikun?¡± Yan Jinyu blinked. ¡°Why did you suddenly ask that, Teacher?¡± Her innocent and yful look really touched Hu Chengcheng. She almost couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to pinch her cute face. Fortunately, she still had some rationality. ¡°Nothing. I just think his attitude towards you is a little different.¡± She lowered her voice. ¡°It¡¯s not that the teacher is deliberately talking bad about the student. ssmate Luo Yikun, how should I put it? I heard that his style is not good and he likes to lie to beautiful girls. In the past, I heard that he has had many girlfriends.¡± As if she felt that it was not appropriate to say such words as a teacher, Hu Chengcheng coughed dryly, ¡°Sigh, anyway, try not to interact with him as much as possible. Although you have Master Nine as your backer, Master Nine can¡¯t always protect you. You¡¯re innocent. What if you¡¯re deceived by others¡¯ sweet words and suffer?¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re thinking too much. Even if Brother Nine can¡¯t protect me all the time, with him as my backer, no one will dare to touch me.¡± ¡°Besides, I heard that ssmate Luo Yikun seems to have turned over a new leaf. He¡¯s beening to ss every day recently and even teamed up with ssmate Xu Gui to study.¡± Hu Chengcheng thought about it and agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just reminding you. You¡¯re a girl and you¡¯re so obedient and beautiful. There¡¯s nothing wrong with being careful.¡± ¡°Ahem¡­ Let¡¯s get back to the topic. Let¡¯s talk about your results.¡± Yan Jinyu looked like a good student who was listening attentively. ¡°You¡¯re the same as Luo Yikun. You¡¯ve done all the multiple choice questions, but only your English has some marks. Are you hiding your strength on purpose like him?¡± Hu Chengcheng looked like she had seen through her. ¡°No, Brother Nine only tutored me in English. The rest is my true standard.¡± Of course, Hu Chengcheng didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let Master Nine help you on the other subjects. I hope you can get a good result in the college entrance examination.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to live in the capital in the future. You should also choose a university in the capital. With Master Nine¡¯s ability, it¡¯s not difficult for him to find a good university for you to study in, but that will definitely attract gossip.¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯te from a high background and can¡¯te into contact with that level, I know that the Yin Family isn¡¯t an ordinary family. Master Nine is such an outstanding person. You have to make others unable to reproach you whenever you can.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to pressure you. I just wanted you to know that even if you didn¡¯t do well in the future, at least you tried, right?¡± ¡°Besides, in my opinion, if you really work hard, you might not fail the test. I believe you.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said everything that I should say as the new form teacher. Now, I¡¯ll speak to you in my personal capacity.¡± ¡°Thank you for your help at the hot spring vi that day. You asked that fatty to go back and tell my father that he acknowledged me as his sister. After that, my father no longer dared to interfere in my matters. Now that I¡¯ve also moved out of that family, they can¡¯t control me either.¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t stepped in to help, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to me now.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything either. It¡¯s good that Teacher is fine.¡± Looking at Hu Chengcheng, Yan Jinyu smiled and asked, ¡°Pardon me for asking, but the teacher has always been so against matchmaking arranged by your family. Do you intend to remain single for the rest of your life?¡± Hu Chengcheng was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect her to ask this. She might have dodged the question if someone else asked. However, this person was the child she liked very much. As her fan¡­ ahem, she couldn¡¯t lie, but she couldn¡¯t tell the truth either. Hence, she said ambiguously, ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t met a suitable one yet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you also dislike that I am an old girl who hasn¡¯t married at the age of 34?¡± She narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°Of course not. I was being presumptuous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. You¡¯re not being presumptuous.¡± ¡°By the way, which university did Teacher Hu graduate from?¡± After investigating all the teachers and students in Boyu, how could Yan Jinyu not know which university Hu Cheng graduated from? Hearing Yan Jinyu¡¯s question, Hu Chengcheng¡¯s expression froze for a moment. However, she quickly recovered. ¡°I studied undergrad at Cloud City University and my master and doctorate¡¯s degree and at the Imperial Capital University.¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this?¡± ¡°I just feel that Teacher is so outstanding. You already have a few years of teaching experience in Boyu at such a young age. I¡¯m just curious which school that you graduated from.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little embarrassed by your words. With Boyu¡¯s qualities, how many teachers aren¡¯t outstanding?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but I still think Teacher is very outstanding.¡± Hu Chengcheng smiled embarrassedly. ¡°That¡¯s it for now. I¡¯ll go back to the office first. You should go back to the ssroom too. Don¡¯t always watch television or y games. I know that the dean has sent you many test papers. When you¡¯re free, take a look.¡± Seeing that she had disappeared at the end of the stairs, Yan Jinyu retracted her gaze. Her eyes were dark. *** The following month passed exceptionally peacefully. Half a month ago, there was still no news of those three people. Yan Jinyu asked Yin Jiujin to recall the people he had sent out. They returned to their jobs and stopped searching. If they couldn¡¯t find them for half a month, they must have left North City. This month, Yan Jinyu still didn¡¯t answer any questions or read. She was focused on watching her television. However, Yan Jinyun would asionally ask her questions, and she had already exined it to Yan Jinyun seriously. This time, everyone in the ss knew that it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know anything. She might even be better than the top student, Yan Jinyun. Otherwise, Yan Jinyun wouldn¡¯t have asked her questions. However, due to their fear of Yan Jinyu, no one dared to ask too much. Under such a strange atmosphere, a month passed. It was the twelfth mock test. Yes, the twelfth time. They had taken the test again half a month ago. At that time, Yan Jinyu was still the secondst in ss. Other than passing in English, she scored zero for everything else. She was not in the limelight at all. On this day, the twelfth mock test began. Just as they arrived at the ssroom, Yan Jinyu¡¯s phone rang. She walked out of the ssroom with her phone to answer it. ¡°Little Yu.¡± It was Min Rufeng. ¡°Yes. Why did you call me at this time, Feng?¡± ¡°Fengling knows that I¡¯m investigating Feng Qin.¡± Yan Jinyu tightened her grip on her phone. ¡°What¡¯s Meimei¡¯s reaction?¡± ¡°She ignored me the entire night. Rather than saying that she ignored me, it would be more urate to say that she was silent after knowing about this.¡± ¡°Have you found anything during this period of time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s close to the mark.¡± Yan Jinyu was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°Is Meimei with you?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on the balcony. She¡¯s in the living room.¡± ¡°Give her the phone. I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± Meimei¡¯s fiery temper had been silent since she found out about this. It was obvious how much she cared. ¡°Wait a sec.¡± Chapter 350 - Courting Death

Chapter 350: Courting Death

¡°Beauty Yu¡­¡± Her voice sounded like she was about to cry. ¡°Meimei, I¡¯ll be taking the college entrance examination in a month. After I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll apany you to the Feng Family.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t waste her breath and went straight to the point. On the other side, Xi Fengling, who was curled up on the sofa, was stunned when she heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. Then, her heart tightened. ¡°Beauty Yu, I¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I want to see them now. The information that Min Rufeng found out is that Feng Qing¡¯s illegitimate daughter, Feng Xiangxiang, lived in Water City back then and indeed married someone. As for who she married, I don¡¯t know, but the hospital has her birth records. Before she gave birth to Feng Qin, she did have a child. However, for some reason, that child is gone.¡± ¡°The people in Feng Xiangxiang¡¯s neighborhood at that time all said that the child died early.¡± ¡°Feng Xiangxiang¡¯s husband had never been seen in her neighborhood. They said that he¡¯s been out working.¡± ¡°Min Rufeng has done everything that needs to be done. He found Feng Xiangxiang¡¯s hair and did a DNA test with me. We¡¯re indeed mother and daughter.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, I really want to ask them why they abandoned me back then, but I don¡¯t really want to see them. It¡¯s been so many years. Since they didn¡¯t look for me, they must have forgotten about me long ago. I¡¯m also living very well now. There¡¯s no need to go¡­¡± ¡°Meimei,¡± Yan Jinyu interrupted her. ¡°Why are you lying to yourself?¡± ¡°Others might not know if you want to see them, but how can I not know?¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t acknowledge each other, you have to find out the truth about what happened back then. Isn¡¯t that what you think?¡± ¡°A timid Meimei is not the Meimei I know.¡± Xi Fengling was silent, and Yan Jinyu softened her tone, ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t investigate, judging from Feng Qin¡¯s current situation, I can guess that the mother and daughter definitely did not have a good time in the Feng Family.¡± ¡°Meimei, I just don¡¯t want you to regret it in the future.¡± After a long while, Xi Fengling said, ¡°Beauty Yu, you¡¯re so talkative today.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. It seemed like she had recovered from the teasing. ¡°Shall I apany you to the Feng Family after my college entrance examination?¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, you¡¯re bing more and more like a student. You keep mentioning the college entrance examination. Howforting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hanging up. It¡¯s time for my exam.¡± ¡°Go, go. Beauty Yu, do your best. After the college entrance examination, I¡¯ll buy a gift for you as a reward.¡± After saying that, she quickly hung up. She was a coward. Yan Jinyu put away her phone speechlessly and returned to the ssroom to start her exam. After Bo Lang saw that the test paper was handed out, Yan Jinyu started to do the test paper. Not only did she do the multiple choice questions for the Chinese test paper, but she even wrote the essay. Although she was very fast, she did everything. She finished the test paper faster than him within half an hour. Bo Lang¡¯s eyelids twitched. He had a feeling that he was about to be toppled from the top position in the cohort. This was the secondst mock test. After this test and another one, the college entrance examination would be next. For some reason, Bo Lang, who was toppled at thest moment, felt an inexplicable sense of danger even though he clearly didn¡¯t care much about results. As soon as he sensed danger, he was 20 minutes slower than usual. He did a more thorough examination. How could he have checked the test papers in the past? He had always done it correctly once. After finishing the test paper, Yan Jinyu propped her chin up and stared nkly out of the window. She didn¡¯t care about Bo Lang at all, even though she had long sensed that the way Bo Lang looked at her was getting stranger and stranger. At the same time, Xi Fengling, who had hung up, was pulled into Min Rufeng¡¯s arms. He had almost heard all their conversations on the phone. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you too.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that¡­¡± Min Rufeng smiled gently at her. Xi Fengling quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Wait for me to finish.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the head of the Min Family now, so you have a lot of face. If you go to the Feng Family with us, you¡¯ll be too big a target. The Feng Family will have a lot more concerns and it won¡¯t be beneficial to us.¡± ¡°Let me go with Beauty Yu. As Feng Qin¡¯s friend, didn¡¯t you say that you got the news from Beauty Yu and Beauty Yu only suspected her after seeing Feng Qin?¡± ¡°Beauty Yu should have met Feng Qin.¡± ¡°You said that Feng Qin and Third Young Master Min¡­¡± ¡°I want to meet Feng Qin first. You can mention it to Third Young Master Min. I just want to meet her casually. I don¡¯t want her to know about my rtionship with her for the time being.¡± Min Rufeng had investigated carefully for so long. Of course, he had even found out about Feng Qin and Min Ting¡¯s rtionship. Xi Fengling naturally knew too. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s always good to look for her, right?¡± Xi Fengling pursed her lips and said nothing. She had searched for them for so many years without any leads and had given up on searching. However, she suddenly had a clue and even found them. It was indeed very good. ¡°In that case, Bai Ye and I¡­ which is Feng Yun, aren¡¯t we cousins?¡± Xi Fengling suddenly thought of this. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯re really fated.¡± Min Rufeng agreed too. Who would have thought that after all the twists and turns, all of them were actually rted? Xi Fengling suddenly pulled out of Min Rufeng¡¯s arms and stared at him. ¡°Speaking of which, Min Rufeng, you secretly investigated this matter behind my back. I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯llpensate you now.¡± Before Xi Fengling could react, he pushed her down onto the sofa. His lipsnded on hers. Xi Fengling cursed inwardly. Screw thepensation! He¡¯s clearly thinking for himself! It was supposed to be her who was angry, but why did it seem like he was the one who was angry instead? This damn man did not even look at the situation and was so vengeful. Didn¡¯t she just not let him touch herst night? In reality, Xi Fengling was really thinking too much this time. It was true that Min Rufeng wanted to get close to her, but this time, he really just wanted to use this to divert her attention and make her stop thinking about those annoying things. This was Min Rufeng¡¯s way offorting her. *** After the test, the results were also released on Friday afternoon. Once the results were out, be it the people who personally went to the noticeboard to look at the results, or the people who found out about the results on the forums, the way they looked at Yan Jinyu was a little more strange than before. ¡°Jinyu, your results¡­¡± Tan Shiyun turned back. She was holding her phone and browsing the school forum when she saw someone discussing the results of the Year Three¡¯s mock test. She handed the phone to Yan Jinyu. ¡°Look at this.¡± Yan Jinyu looked up from the silent television. Yes, she was watching a silent television. Knowing that she always wore earphones to watch television, Yin Jiujin told her not to watch television like this as the earphones could hurt her ears. Hence, she started watching the silent television. Anyway, with the subtitles, she would understand. He nced at Tan Shiyun¡¯s phone screen. It was a photo on the notice board. The results of the Year Three¡¯s mock exam were posted on the notice board. The top name was her. Second ce, Bo Lang Third ce, Luo Yikun. Fourth ce, Yan Jinyun. Fifth ce, Tan Shiyun. Sixth ce, Yuan Xi. The first was her, which was within her expectations. However, Luo Yikun surprised her. Was he finally not a good-for-nothing student anymore? ¡°You¡¯re the top student in the cohort!¡± Although she knew that with Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, this wasn¡¯t something to be shocked about, Tan Shiyun still couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Tan Shiyun was already so flustered, let alone the others. Tan Shiyun¡¯s voice was not soft. In addition, many people already knew about this and were looking at them. Hence, they could hear Tan Shiyun¡¯s words clearly. ¡°The number one in the cohort. Who knows if she had copied the answers!¡± This voice wasn¡¯t loud. Since everyone was paying attention to Yan Jinyu, no one spoke. Hence, this voice seemed especially abrupt. Everyone looked at the person who spoke. Zhao Yue, who had seen how extraordinary Yan Jinyu was, was the only one who still dared to say such words now. Yan Jinyu looked up calmly. Zhao Yue was shocked again. She trembled with regret. Why did she say what she was thinking? She smiled. ¡°Why? Does Eldest Miss Zhao think that I¡¯m a copycat?¡± Her gaze was not sharp, her expression was not frightening, and she even smiled very gently. However, when Zhao Yue met her eyes, an unknown fear spread from the bottom of her heart. ¡°I-I¡­¡± ¡°Not to mention that it¡¯s impossible to get first ce with giarism, even if I really giarized, what does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°Miss Zhao, you don¡¯t seem to have a good memory. Have you forgotten my warning that night? Have you forgotten about the fate of the eldest daughter of the Qiu Family in the capital a few months ago and my warning at the underground racing arena?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t settled the score with Eldest Miss Zhao yet. I see that Eldest Miss Zhao is so impatient and keeps wanting to make your presence known in front of me from time to time. Are you afraid that I¡¯ll forget to settle the score with you and remind me at all times?¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll do as you wish.¡± Zhao Yue¡¯s face turned pale. She was afraid now. ¡°No, no¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡± Regardless of whether she was or not, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t someone who had good patience. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. She retracted his gaze and said to Tan Shiyun, ¡°Yes, I know. I knew how much I could get when I took the test.¡± Zhao Yue was still trembling and crying, but who cared? There were not many people in ss who were on good terms with her. Even those who were on good terms with her in the past were only superficial. She was so stupid to provoke Yan Jinyu. Who would dare to interact with her? Everyone feared for themselves. They only hoped that they wouldn¡¯t be implicated by Zhao Yue. They were mostly scolding Zhao Yue for being stupid inwardly. They couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly. Who in the third year didn¡¯t know that Yan Jinyu was the one whom they shouldn¡¯t offend at all costs? There were rumors that Feng Yan and her two sidekicks had suddenly transferred schools because of Yan Jinyu. They had transferred because they had offended Yan Jinyu. Hence, not only in the Year Three students, all the teachers and students in Boyu now knew that Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t be provoked. Under such circumstances, Zhao Yue knew that Yan Jinyu was someone she couldn¡¯t afford to provoke, but she still came to find trouble with her. If she wasn¡¯t stupid, what was she? Yan Jinyun then found out about Yan Jinyu¡¯s test results. She was very happy, but before she could express her joy, she heard Zhao Yue¡¯s words. Her face instantly darkened. Hearing Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, Yan Jinyun felt very happy, but she still didn¡¯t intend to let it go. It was hard for her to vent her anger if she didn¡¯t do something personally. Did she really think that the Yan Family¡¯s status in North City was just for show? She nced at Zhao Yue and said to Yan Jinyu, ¡°Sister, leave this to me.¡± ¡°I can settle a mere Zhao Family. They¡¯re not worthy for you and Master Nine to step in. Since someone has repeatedly ignored the warning ande to find trouble, we have to teach her a lesson. Otherwise, others will think that anyone can step on us, the Yan Family.¡± Chapter 351 - Use As A Shock

Chapter 351: Use As A Shock

Everyone was surprised. Then, they reacted. Yes, the Yan Family was the number one family in North City. Yan Jinyun wasn¡¯t an ordinary daughter of a wealthy family now. She was the head of the Yan Family. Everyone had seen her rtionship with Yan Jinyu recently. Why would they always eat together in the afternoon and discuss the questions together if they were at odds? Yan Jinyun was a cold goddess. Although this cold goddess never put on airs and didn¡¯t give people any attitude, this didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t have a temper. Even if they cut ties, as long as Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t fall out, she would still be the eldest daughter of the Yan Family and have the Yan Family as her backing. To openly pick on her was also a p to the Yan Family¡¯s face on a certain level. As the head of the Yan Family, how could Yan Jinyun sit back and do nothing? They really didn¡¯t understand what Zhao Yue was thinking. ¡°Alright,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave this to Yun¡¯er.¡± Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t expect her to agree so readily so she was delighted and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll settle it. I won¡¯t disappoint Sister.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± She was not a magnanimous person. Zhao Yue had repeatedly found fault with her, but she did not intend to let it go, nor would she let Zhao Yue keep jumping around in front of her. She was simply waiting for an opportunity. Yan Jinyun took over the Yan Family quickly. She also made the Yan Corporation quickly get on track and everything develop in a good direction. However, Yan Jinyun was still young. No one dared to offend her now because her older sister was rted to Yin Jiujin. Yan Jinyun had to learn to support the entire Yan Corporation by herself. Then, she had to let people see that Yan Jinyun wasn¡¯t only not inferior in the business world, but she also had her ways and methods. Yan Jinyu wanted to let people know that Yan Jinyun was not a delicate and easy to bully girl. What shecked was intimidation. How should she intimidate them? Naturally, it was to make an example out of Zhao Yue. Hence, the Zhao Family that Zhao Yue belonged to was the best choice. One guilty person should not implicate the entire family? The wealthy families did not have such rules. There were countless cases of one person implicating the entire family. Moreover, the Zhao Family knew that Zhao Yue had offended them, but they still didn¡¯t control her. Since Zhao Yuemitted the deed again and again, the Zhao Family should pay the price for it. If they were a slightly smarter family, they would definitely send their children far away when they knew that their children had offended someone they could not afford to offend. They would never let them appear in front of the person they had offended before, nor would they let them find trouble with the other party again and again. At the end of the day, the Zhao Family didn¡¯t control Zhao Yue properly because they felt that it would be fine. They were undoubtedly afraid that Yan Jinyu would go and settle scores with the Zhao Family again. However, they took too many chances in their fear. Since that was the case, they could not me anyone for the oue. ¡°Bo Lang, you don¡¯t seem to be surprised by Jinyu¡¯s results at all,¡± Tan Shiyun said. She wasn¡¯t a saint so she naturally wouldn¡¯t interfere in Zhao Yue¡¯s matters. Besides, she felt that Zhao Yue deserved it. ¡°As expected.¡± After a month, everyone was used to Bo Lang treating Tan Shiyun differently. They didn¡¯t make a fuss over him responding to Tan Shiyun. ¡°Alright. Actually, I also know that with Jinyu¡¯s ability, she can totally get such results, but I still can¡¯t control my excitement.¡± ¡°Forget about Jinyu. Bo Lang, Student Luo Yikun almost surpassed you by two points. I didn¡¯t expect our ss to have so many hidden top students.¡± Tan Shiyun looked in Luo Yikun¡¯s direction. At this moment, Luo Yikun was dealing with Xu Gui¡¯s gaze. Due to Zhao Yue¡¯s sudden provocation, Yan Jinyu¡¯s words and Yan Jinyun¡¯s subsequent actions had already shocked everyone. Hence, Xu Gui didn¡¯t question Luo Yikun at this time. However, his eyes were staring at him, wishing he could bore a hole through him. Hearing that someone finally spoke in the ssroom and that Tan Shiyun had even mentioned Luo Yikun¡¯s name, Xu Gui turned to look at Tan Shiyun before continuing to stare at Luo Yikun. He then said, ¡°Luo Yikun, be honest. What¡¯s with your results? We agreed to be ckers together, but you secretly became a top student!¡± ¡°Did we agree to be bad students together? Did we have such an agreement?¡± Xu Gui choked. No, they didn¡¯t ¡°Who cares if we have an agreement or not? We¡¯ve all been bad students together for three years. Why did you suddenly be a top student? Tell me, is it reasonable for you, thest in the cohort, to suddenly score third in the cohort? Is it reasonable?¡± ¡°Have you been pretending for the past three years?¡± ¡°You¡¯re actually a top student. Are you pretending to be a bad student all along?¡± Luo Yikun propped his chin up and looked at him with interest. ¡°Why would I pretend to be a bad student for no reason? Did I deliberately make people think that I¡¯m useless? What good does that do to me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my strength. I got a good result this time because of my revision with you.¡± ¡°Like hell I believe you!¡± Xu Gui pointed at himself, ¡°Luo Yikun, do you see the words¡¯ three-year-old ¡®on my forehead? Who are you lying to?¡± Luo Yikun shrugged. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be honest. Actually, I¡¯ve always been a secret top student. After all, not everyone can get zero for every subject.¡± Xu Gui did not know what to say when he admitted it so easily. ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re clearly a straight-A student, but you scored zero?¡± ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s to be a bad student with you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xu Gui¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Stop smiling!¡± ¡°Forget it. Whether it¡¯s a bad student or a top student, it¡¯s your business. It¡¯s none of my business! I¡¯m really so free that I actually care so much!¡± However, Luo Yikun suddenly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I don¡¯t want you to interfere. Little Guizi, you can interfere. Aren¡¯t we friends?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this because you said that you like an outstanding person? That¡¯s why I did it well. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll continue to score zero next time.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Luo Yikun propped up his chin and smiled at him. That feeling¡­ Xu Gui couldn¡¯t pinpoint it. He just felt that everything was strange. He almost jumped in frustration. ¡°Is there something wrong with you?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s your business what marks you get. What does it have to do with me? Don¡¯t talk about me!¡± He said it as if he was his lover and he wanted to please him! Crazy! ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll be honest. I was joking. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± There were really not many people who could make Luo Yikun take the initiative to admit defeat. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do the test properly in the past because I didn¡¯t want to take on the family¡¯s burden and work hard for the family for the rest of my life. I just want to be a parasite who relies on the family. I don¡¯t have any big goals. As long as I have food, drinks, and fun, it¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°In that case, I naturally can¡¯t be too outstanding.¡± ¡°How unambitious!¡± Xu Gui sneered. Luo Yikun teased, ¡°Little Guizi, didn¡¯t you think about yourself carefully before saying this? You don¡¯t seem to be any better than me.¡± Xu Gui was made speechless by his words again. He changed the topic uneasily, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to perform too well, why did you get such high marks now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the college entrance examination ising soon. My family issued a death warrant saying that if I don¡¯t get into a good university, they¡¯ll let me go overseas.¡± Go overseas¡­ Xu Gui¡¯s heart tightened uncontrobly. ¡°You¡¯re going overseas?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m taking the exam seriously because I don¡¯t want to go overseas. I just can¡¯t bear to part with you and want to go to the same university with you.¡± ¡°What¡­ are you talking about!¡± He even said that he couldn¡¯t bear to leave him¡­ He was not his partner! ¡°We¡¯ve been revising together recently. Didn¡¯t we agree to take the university entrance exam together?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re talking to yourself!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you. I¡¯m going to do the questions!¡± He sat back and muttered softly, ¡°You got so many marks. Why did you say that we should go to university together? Who can go to the same university as you?¡± This mutter was indeed soft, but both Luo Yikun and Feng Yuan heard it. Feng Yuan¡¯s lips twitched. He said nothing. Luo Yikun raised his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I said I would go to university with you. No matter how many marks I get, I will go to the same school with you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xu Gui. He clenched his fists silently and didn¡¯t look at Luo Yikun. As if he hadn¡¯t heard him. However, Luo Yikun knew that he had heard it. He chuckled andy on the table to sleep. ¡°Jinyu, why do I feel that the atmosphere between the two of them is a little strange?¡± Tan Shiyun leaned closer to Yan Jinyu and whispered. Yan Jinyu followed her gaze and blinked. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s a little strange, but I can¡¯t pinpoint what¡¯s strange.¡± Bo Lang looked at her strangely. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in other people¡¯s matters.¡± Tan Shiyun was still very obedient to Bo Lang. ¡°That¡¯s true. Don¡¯t interfere in other people¡¯s matters.¡± Thest ss on Friday was the ss meeting. Hu Chengcheng took the report card and passed it down to everyone. Throughout the entire process, she would nce at Yan Jinyu from time to time with a smile on her face. Undoubtedly, Hu Chengcheng was happy. She knew it. The child must have done badly on purpose. However, the child¡¯s results were the same in thest mock test. It made her very disappointed. Because of this, she specially called her to the office and exined it to her emotionally. Now, it was all good. She was the top student in the cohort. Was she cheating? There were indeed many such voices in the school forum, but most of them felt that she had the ability. Because everyone knew very well that even if she had cheated in the mock test, it was definitely impossible for her to get that score. Besides, her child¡¯s deskmate, Bo Lang, was second in the cohort. If she cheated, who could she copy to get first? Perhaps she knew the test questions beforehand? That was even more impossible. Boyu¡¯s test questions were famous for being difficult to leak. Taking a step back, even if she knew the test paper beforehand and memorized all the answers, she couldn¡¯t possibly memorize the essay, right? The third-year mock examination was monitored throughout. Who could prepare the answers before copying them down? Perhaps because the discussion on the school forum was too loud and some words were even more unpleasant, thenguage teacher took a photo of her essay and posted it on the forum. After reading that essay, the people who were discussing shut up. They could onlyment. It was indeed an essay that almost got full marks. ¡°Alright, I believe everyone should already know the results of the test even if you didn¡¯t see the results I handed out.¡± ¡°Now, I want to specially praise the two of you.¡± ¡°Yan Jinyu and Luo Yikun.¡± Chapter 352 - Their Date

Chapter 352: Their Date

Yan Jinyu stood up. Luo Yikun, who was sleeping on the table, didn¡¯t move, so Xu Gui kicked him. He looked up at Xu Gui drowsily. ¡°Teacher is calling you!¡± Xu Gui expected better from him. He had just thought that he was a straight-A student before he saw his bottom-feeder behavior again. Luo Yikun acknowledged and stood up. ¡°You guys did well this time.¡± ¡°I know that many people will question your sudden good score, but I know very well that this is your strength.¡± ¡°Not everyone can score zero afterpleting all the multiple choice questions.¡± Many people finally understood. Indeed, it was not easy to score zero without some ability. ¡°You have to work harder and try to get a good result for the college entrance examination.¡± ¡°Yes, I will. Thank you, Teacher,¡± Yan Jinyu said. Seeing that Hu Chengcheng was staring at him, Luo Yikun also said, ¡°I¡¯ll maintain it too. I¡¯ve taken note of what Teacher saidst time.¡± Hu Chengcheng said, ¡°¡­Alright, sit down.¡± The words she said were really not suitable for ss. Luo Yikun sat down and Xu Gui asked him, ¡°What did Teacher say to you? Could it be that you stopped hiding your strength because of Teacher¡¯s words?¡± ¡°Yes and no.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed rted to what Teacher said.¡± ¡°Teacher said that if I meet someone I like at university but the other party likes someone who is outstanding in his studies, I will definitely regret it. She asked me not to hide my strength anymore.¡± ¡°So, as soon as I heard Teacher¡¯s words, I came to ask if you like an outstanding person or like a hedonistic son. You told me¡­¡± Xu Gui interrupted him agitatedly, ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°What you do has nothing to do with me! Don¡¯t drag me into it for no reason!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Why are you so agitated?¡± ¡°Can such jokes be made carelessly?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so petty. Aren¡¯t we friends? Isn¡¯t it normal for guys to joke? Your reaction is so big. Little Guizi, are you¡­¡± ¡°What about me! Don¡¯t talk in ss!¡± Luo Yikun smiled and really stopped talking. He leaned on the table and looked at him. Xu Gui blushed. Yan Jinyu, who was sitting down, nced over. School life was indeed colorful. It was much more interesting than being a cker in Mount Jing alone. *** In the following days, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t change much. She was still calm. The others were not so calm. Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan had note to ss for a week. The two of them naturally went to their respectivepanies. Yan Jinyun started to use her methods to suppress the Zhao Family. In less than a week, the Zhao Family couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and dered bankruptcy. Ever since then, those people who thought that Yan Jinyun was still young and that even with her talent, her achievements would only be extraordinary in the future, no longer dared to underestimate her and really treated her as the head of the Yan Corporation. Yan Jinyu had achieved her goal. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯te to school, so Feng Yuan naturally didn¡¯t either. He went to the Feng Corporation to learn from Feng Chen. Of course, he didn¡¯t neglect his studies. Whenever he had time, he would still take out the study notes that Yan Jinyun had organized for him to read. On Saturday, Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t go out. The two of them stayed at Mount Jing. After lunch and a walk, the two of them didn¡¯t return to the house. They stayed in the courtyard. Yan Jinyu sat on the swing while Yin Jiujin pushed her. ¡°The Yan Corporation has been making quite amotion recently. Has Little Yu¡¯er long nned to leave the Zhao Family for your younger sister?¡± In the past, why would Yin Jiujin pay attention to a small family like the Zhao Family? He didn¡¯t even care about the Yan Family, the number one family in North City. Now that these were rted to Yan Jinyu, he paid attention to them. In Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes, anything rted to Yan Jinyu was not a small matter. Yan Jinyu naturally knew Yin Jiujin¡¯s thoughts. After all, she knew very well what kind of person Yin Jiujin was. ¡°Indeed, I can¡¯t hide anything from Brother Nine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really concerned about your sister.¡± These words sounded a little jealous. Yan Jinyu pulled the swing rope and used her feet to stabilize herself. She turned back to look at him. ¡°Brother Nine, are you serious? Why are you jealous of everyone?¡± Yin Jiujin bent down and wrapped his arms around her. ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m jealous, you should pay more attention to me too.¡± Yan Jinyu looked up and met his gaze. Her tone was a little helpless, ¡°Don¡¯t I care about you?¡± ¡°Other than going to school, I¡¯ve been apanying you all day. Isn¡¯t this called concern?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel it anyway.¡± This was a little unreasonable. Yan Jinyu was undoubtedly patient with Yin Jiujin. ¡°Then, what should I do to make Brother Nine think that I¡¯m interested in you?¡± ¡°You have to think about that yourself. What¡¯s the point of me saying it? Look, you don¡¯t even know what makes me think that you care about me. You really didn¡¯t think of me with all your heart.¡± It was rare for him to throw a tantrum, so Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t expose him. ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m very concerned about you. Wait a minute. I¡¯ll think about what to do to make you think that I care about you.¡± ¡°How about this, Brother Nine? Shall we go on a date? We haven¡¯t had a proper date yet.¡± ¡°Just like ordinary couples, we¡¯ll go to the amusement park to y or shop around. Then, we¡¯ll eat outside at night and watch a movie.¡± ¡°How about that?¡± Yin Jiujin was indeed a little jealous, but wasn¡¯t he teasing her now? He knew very well if she had any feelings for him. She was not someone who likes to poke her nose into other people¡¯s business, but she had even interfered in Feng Yun¡¯s matters. How could she not care about him? With the youngdy¡¯s intelligence, she should have long realized that he was teasing her. However, she still had such serious thoughts to prove to him that she cared for him. Indeed, her intelligence depended on the situation. Sometimes, she was especially silly. However, it was undeniable that her suggestion tempted him. ¡°It seems very good.¡± Yan Jinyu wrapped her arms around his neck and raised her head to kiss his lips. ¡°Then, Brother Nine, let¡¯s go upstairs to change and go out now.¡± Yan Jinyu had chosen the clothes. She chose a pink long dress that matched Yin Jiujin¡¯s taste and a set of casual clothes for him. He was no longer dressed in his usual white shirt and ck trousers. The white t-shirt, light blue jeans, and a pair of white sneakers made Yin Jiujin look like a university student. However, this university student was too good-looking. After changing, Yan Jinyu looked at Yin Jiujin in a daze. Yin Jiujin rarely dressed like this. He was initially a little ufortable, but when he saw Yan Jinyu¡¯s reaction, he suddenly felt that this seemed quite good too. ¡°Girlfriend, is your boyfriend still attractive like this?¡± The next second, she rushed at him like a cannonball. She jumped and wrapped her arms around his neck, hanging onto him. Yin Jiujin was already used to this, so he naturally raised his hands to hold her. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything. She wanted to kiss him until she was satisfied. It took a long time for the kiss to end. ¡°Boyfriend, you almost charmed your girlfriend to death like this.¡± Yin Jiujin wanted to say.?If this kiss doesn¡¯t end now, we won¡¯t be able to go out on a date today. ¡°Brother Nine, I really don¡¯t want to bring you out to meet people like this. I just want to hide you. Back then, if youpleted your studies in school step by step, who knows how many people would be charmed by you.¡± ¡°I used to feel sorry for you because you didn¡¯t have an ordinary school life. Now, I suddenly feel that it¡¯s lucky that you didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Am I a little selfish?¡± Yin Jiujin chuckled and leaned over to kiss her. ¡°I allow you to be selfish.¡± ¡°I allow you to treat me as yours.¡± Yan Jinyu looked into his eyes and suddenly hugged him tightly. She buried her face in his neck. ¡°Brother Nine, you said this yourself.¡± He was really indulgent towards her. ¡°Yes, I said it. I¡¯m all yours.¡± ¡°Now, going out?¡± Yan Jinyu exerted strength in her legs and slid onto his back. ¡°Brother Nine, carry me downstairs.¡± Yin Jiujin patted her. ¡°Lazy girl.¡± However, he still carried her downstairs. Aunt Cheng, who was tidying up in the living room, saw Yin Jiujin carrying Yan Jinyu downstairs. She smiled until her eyes turned into slits. ¡°Are Second Young Master and Miss Yu going out?¡± Yan Jinyu leaned her chin on Yin Jiujin¡¯s shoulder and replied, ¡°Yes, Brother Nine and I will be backter. We won¡¯t being back for dinner tonight. Aunt Cheng doesn¡¯t have to prepare dinner.¡± ¡°Alright. Do you want me to call Cheng Lin?¡± ¡°No, thank you, Aunt Cheng. Brother Nine and I will drive out ourselves.¡± There was no need to ask many questions. The two of them could tell what the other party was thinking. Just like now, the two of them had never discussed this matter before. Yan Jinyu also knew that Yin Jiujin nned to drive out himself. ¡°Alright, then Second Young Master and Miss Yu, be careful on the road.¡± From the beginning to the end, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say a word. However, he was in a good mood. He carried Yan Jinyu out of the vi and walked to the car parked in the garage before putting her down. He opened the door of the front passenger seat. ¡°Get in.¡± However, Yan Jinyu smiled slyly. ¡°Brother Nine, shall I drive you today?¡± Without waiting for Yin Jiujin to reply, she went to the other side and opened the door before sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Brother Nine, get in!¡± Yin Jiujin said dotingly, ¡°You¡­¡± He did not argue with her and sat in the front passenger seat. He had only sat in her front passenger seat in his life. He was drunk before, but this time, he waspletely sober. As the car drove out of Mount Jing, Yan Jinyu asked, ¡°Brother Nine, where are we going first? The amusement park?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to prove that you care about me. You should make the decision yourself.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. Was he that serious? ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the amusement park then.¡± She had never had fun in the amusement park before, and Yin Jiujin probably didn¡¯t either. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you decide.¡± Yin Jiujin satzily in the front passenger seat, feeling a rare sense of satisfaction. ¡°By the way, Brother Nine, I forgot to tell you something.¡± ¡°What?¡± A pair of beautiful eyes kept looking at her. His gaze was a little infatuated, and it was unknown if he heard what she said. ¡°After the college entrance examination, I¡¯ll apany Meimei to the Feng Family.¡± Yin Jiujin listened to her and didn¡¯t say anything. He only asked, ¡°Do you need me to apany you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to. Meimei and I will be fine. You and Feng don¡¯t have to follow us. Otherwise, with you guys around, the Feng Family will have concerns and it will be disadvantageous for us.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to investigate as Feng Qin¡¯s friends first.¡± ¡°Does Feng Yun know about this?¡± Yan Jinyu shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t told Cousin yet.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to tell him. Since he hasn¡¯t had any contact with the Feng Family for a long time, there¡¯s no need for him to get involved.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Obviously, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t want Feng Yun to be involved with the Feng Family again. He knew that Feng Yun didn¡¯t want to either. ¡°Speaking of the college entrance examination, you were the top student in the cohortst time. I haven¡¯t rewarded you properly. What gift do you want?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him annoyedly. Didn¡¯t reward her properly? The weekend after the results came out, he had ¡°tortured¡± her for the entire night in the name of reward. Yin Jiujin had clearly thought of it too. He didn¡¯t regret it at all. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m serious. Is there anything you want?¡± What else could she want? What hadn¡¯t he prepared for her? She really had everything now. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll just buy anything for you?¡± ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t buy it. There¡¯s almost no more space at home. I don¡¯t have any use for the things you bought.¡± She indeed didn¡¯t have the habit of wearing jewelry. The only jewelry on her was the ring ne on her neck and the ¡°watch¡± on her hand. Yin Jiujin sighed again. He did not know where the rumors of women liking bags, jewelry, and beautiful clothes came from. His youngdy did not like these, so he often did not know where to start when he wanted to treat her. ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t buy it.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t be down. There still is something I like.¡± She smiled at him. ¡°I like Brother Nine very much. Aren¡¯t you all mine? That¡¯s enough.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her meaningfully. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things when you¡¯re driving. It¡¯s very dangerous.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t react for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t control myself.¡± Yan Jinyu understood now and didn¡¯t dare to provoke him. She knew that if Yin Jiujin really wanted to do something, he wouldn¡¯t have cared. Perhaps, if she provoked him too much, he would ask her to park the car by the side¡­ The car headed straight for the amusement park. After parking the car, the two of them held hands like ordinary couples and went to line up to buy tickets. However, they met an unexpected person here. ¡°Master Nine, Eldest Miss Yan.¡± It was Min Sisi. Chapter 353 - How Could She Not Feel Indignant?

Chapter 353: How Could She Not Feel Indignant?

Min Sisi saw the two peopleing over from afar and thought that she had seen them wrongly. After confirming that she was right, she could not suppress the jealousy in her heart. Master Nine had always been high and mighty. When has he ever been so down-to-earth like now? And the person who made him get off the altar was Yan Jinyu! Master Nine¡¯s attire no longer gave people the meticulous and indifferent feeling as before. His aura had also decreased greatly. Walking into the crowd, he would only make people feel that he was a young man with extremely good looks and temperament. They no longer not dared to look at him because he was Master Nine. Master Nine looked exceptionally charming. And all of this was because of Yan Jinyu! Yan Jinyu was indeed special enough, but who didn¡¯t have something special? How was she inferior to Yan Jinyu? What right did Yan Jinyu have to easily get what she had been searching for all these years? She only suppressed the jealousy in her heart when the person beside her realized her abnormality and called out to her. She put on her usual gentle and obedient posture and walked over to greet them. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet Eldest Miss Min here.¡± Yan Jinyu nced at the boy beside Min Sisi and asked with a smile, ¡°Eldest Miss Min, are you here for a date too?¡± That was true¡­ Wasn¡¯t she indirectly telling her that she and Master Nine were here on a date! What was there to be smug about! Although she was furious, she suppressed it and did not show it on her face. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, you must be joking. This is my ssmate, Lin You. This is the amusement park that his family opened a few days ago. They originally wanted us toe and y when they opened for business, but we still have sses, so we couldn¡¯te over.¡± ¡°Look, we took the opportunity to fly over from the capital early this weekend. There are a few other ssmates over there. We¡¯re not alone.¡± Yan Jinyu looked in the direction she pointed. There were indeed many people standing there. It seemed like they were indeed waiting for them. ¡°I see.¡± She nced at the terrified boy beside Min Sisi. Lin You. There was indeed a Lin Family in North City. The Lin Family¡¯s status in North City was inferior to the Feng Family, and was simr to the Xu Family. He looked terrified now. He must have recognized her and Yin Jiujin because of Min Sisi¡¯s greeting. ¡°M-Master Nine, Eldest Miss Yan, my name is Lin You. I¡¯m the eldest son of the Lin Family. I¡¯m very d to see the two of you here. If the two of you don¡¯t mind, as the owner of the amusement park, I¡¯ll instruct someone to clear the ce and entertain the two of you the entire time?¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t even look at him. Yan Jinyu rejected him directly, ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± ¡°We just want to have an ordinary date today. We chose this ce because we saw thements online saying that this ce is newly opened and the reviews are not bad. We don¡¯t want to make anything special.¡± ¡°To be honest, we definitely wouldn¡¯t have chosen this ce if we knew we would bump into someone we know.¡± Her meaning was obvious. Lin You hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t consider it well. Then, I wish the two of you a happy time in advance.¡± What a joke. They were already at the entrance. If he got into them angry and made them turn around and leave, did he still want to open his amusement park if word got out? Who would dare toe to the amusement park where Master Nine turned to leave when he reached the door? Even if there was, the business was probably very bleak. ¡°Then, I wish everyone a happy time, especially Eldest Miss Min.¡± Min Sisi tried her best not to put on a fake smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Lin You.¡± At that moment, a shout came from behind. She was initially puzzled as to why Min Sisi, the daughter of a top-notch family, would speciallye to an amusement park in North City. Min Sisi did not look like the kind of person who would agree to a ssmate¡¯s invitation. Hearing this voice, Yan Jinyu knew. So this was Min Sisi¡¯s intention. She turned back. Who else could it be but Luo Yikun? Beside Luo Yikun was Xu Gui. Looking at their backs, Luo Yikun still didn¡¯t recognize them as Yin Jiujin and Yan Jinyu. Or rather, he recognized Yan Jinyu, but he wasn¡¯t sure if the person beside Yan Jinyu was Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t usually dressed like this. Seeing the two of them holding hands again, he thought that it was someone who looked like Yan Jinyu from the back. He didn¡¯t expect it to really be her. ¡°Master Nine and Eldest Miss Yan are also here.¡± It was a very polite greeting. Xu Gui also said, ¡°Master Nine, Eldest Miss Yan.¡± After saying that, he red at Luo Yikun. From the looks of it, he seemed to have been dragged over and was a little unwilling. However, when he saw Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin, he calmed down a little. Yan Jinyu looked at Luo Yikun, then at Min Sisi, and smiled. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Others didn¡¯t understand what she meant by that smile, but Luo Yikun did. His lips twitched. To be honest, he didn¡¯t know that Min Sisi was around. If he had, he would never havee over. Eldest Miss Yan already had doubts about him. Furthermore, she already knew his background. He didn¡¯t want to be involved with Min Sisi at all. It was still that same sentence. He didn¡¯t want to provoke someone he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke. He cherished his life and was very sensible. Heughed dryly. It was an introduction and also an exnation to get rid of the suspicion. ¡°This is Lin You. Before he entered the Imperial Capital University, he had a good rtionship with me. This time, he specially invited me over to y when he came back.¡± Min Sisi frowned slightly at Luo Yikun¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyu. Why did she feel that Luo Yikun was exining to Yan Jinyu? It was as if he was afraid that Yan Jinyu would misunderstand something. Could it be that Luo Yikun had different thoughts about Yan Jinyu, so he ignored that person¡¯s orders and didn¡¯t help her with all his might? If that was the case, it would really be troublesome! ¡°Kun, do you know Eldest Miss Yan?¡± Lin You was a little surprised. ¡°How many people in North City don¡¯t know Eldest Miss Yan? Besides, we¡¯re ssmates.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re ssmates. Why don¡¯t you invite Eldest Miss Yan and Master Nine to join us? It¡¯s more lively with more people.¡± Lively? Luo Yikun nced at the two of them. Was Master Nine the kind of person who liked lively? ¡°Let¡¯s not. Master Nine and Miss Yan are obviously here for a date. Let¡¯s not disturb them.¡± After saying that, he nodded at the two of them. ¡°Have a good time.¡± He nced at Min Sisi and ignored her. He pulled Xu Gui and said to Lin You, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s not disturb Master Nine and Miss Yan here.¡± Lin You still wanted to say something. It was really difficult to find a chance to get close to Master Nine. He only stopped himself when Luo Yikun winked at him. After a few more polite words, they left. Yin Jiujin led Yan Jinyu to line up to buy tickets. Originally, ording to Yin Jiujin¡¯s usual style, he wouldn¡¯t have cared about those people just now. He would have simply led Yan Jinyu away. He only stayed with her because he sensed that Yan Jinyu seemed to have other intentions. Yin Jiujin lined up and held Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand as she stood beside him. ¡°Is there a problem with that boy from the Luo Family too?¡± The reason why he used ¡°too¡± was because Yin Jiujin had long known that there was something wrong with Min Sisi. In the dark, be it him or Min Rufeng, they had sent people to keep an eye on Min Sisi. It was just that those people wouldn¡¯t report to him all the time when there was no special news. If they even had to report Min Sisi¡¯s schedule to him, that would be giving Min Sisi too much face. ¡°From the looks of it, that¡¯s the case. However, it doesn¡¯t matter. He seems to be a sensible person. He won¡¯t be a threat for the time being.¡± She smiled and held his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t be affected by them. Brother Nine, let¡¯s have a proper date.¡± How could he be affected by a few unimportant people? However, he still nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Because the two of them were too good-looking, there were always people staring at them when they lined up. There were even people whispering to each other from time to time. There were definitely people who were infatuated with them, but unfortunately, they were a pair and were sopatible. One could only look at them with envy. After buying the tickets, the two of them yed with one ride after another. After all, this was a ce that had been selected through online screening. The facilities were naturally not bad. The two of them were not timid people. They had not missed any extreme rides and had yed them all. Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t interested in this, but he was happy to apany Yan Jinyu. The two of them were having fun, but things were not going well on the other side. Min Sisi found an excuse to talk to Luo Yikun alone. ¡°What does Eldest Miss Min want to say now?¡± ¡°Luo Yikun, why haven¡¯t you answered my call? Have you forgotten about our rtionship? Old Master Yu has long told you to help me. I¡¯ve been being watched recently and wanted to call you to discuss countermeasures, but you didn¡¯t answer my call. You¡¯re quite bold!¡± ¡°Look, you¡¯re acting like I¡¯m your servant again. Eldest Miss Min, I¡¯ve said it before, right? I have nothing to do with you. Even if I do, it¡¯s only because I promised to help you do three things. Oh, there are only two left now.¡± ¡°Besides, it depends on my mood what I agree to do for you.¡± ¡°Remember, don¡¯t let me remind you again and again. Although I have a good temper, I still have times when I¡¯m impatient.¡± Min Sisi looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Why? You still dare to threaten me?¡± Luo Yikun sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve already said it. What¡¯s the point of saying if I dare or not? Besides, I¡¯m not threatening you. Of course, if you insist on thinking that this is a threat, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Min, if you have something to do, just look for Old Master Yu or others. What¡¯s the use of looking for me? I¡¯m not your subordinate.¡± Suddenly, his gaze turned sharp. ¡°This is thest time. If Eldest Miss Mines to look for me again and implicates me, I don¡¯t mind fighting to the death.¡± After saying that, he ignored her and turned to leave. Min Sisi kicked the bench at the side angrily. How dare he, Luo Yikun. He dared to speak to her like this. Sooner orter, she would make him pay the price for what he had done today! Looked for Yu Quan? Find someone else? Not to mention that others didn¡¯t listen to her at all, even Yu Quan always patronized her. He even told her not to act rashly and wait for the limelight to pass. It had already been a few months, but he still made her wait. How long was she going to wait? However, she could not contact that person either. Min Guili, Meng An, Bai Shuangshuang, and the others who could be used were all crippled. She was alone now! She even bumped into those two on an intimate date when she came to North City. How could she ept that! As soon as Luo Yikun left, he met Xu Gui at the corner. Xu Gui looked at Luo Yikun and then at Min Sisi, who was not far away. ¡°Luo Yikun, did you go to the capital to hook up with her?¡± Chapter 354 - Riding The Ferris Wheel

Chapter 354: Riding The Ferris Wheel

¡°What do you mean by I went to the capital to hook up?¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t seduce her, why would she talk to you alone? I heard everything just now. She said that you didn¡¯t answer her call and even asked if you had forgotten about your rtionship.¡± When Luo Yikun heard that, his expression couldn¡¯t help but tense up. ¡°How much did you hear?¡± His sudden seriousness frightened Xu Gui, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t hear much either. I only heard the front. Later on, I was afraid that you would notice, so I didn¡¯t dare to get too close, so I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± ¡°No, Luo Yikun. You have such a big reaction. How dare you say that you two are unrted?¡± Luo Yikun looked at him with interest, ¡°Little Guizi, you¡¯re so agitated. Are you jealous?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t even know that woman. Why should I be jealous?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I mean you are jealous because of me. Not jealous of me, but of her.¡± ¡°Are you crazy! I don¡¯t like men. Why should I be jealous of her? Don¡¯t change the topic!¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t admit that you hooked up with her. I can¡¯t be bothered with you. Let¡¯s go!¡± Luo Yikun smiled and followed, ¡°I¡¯ve only met her twice, Little Guizi. She¡¯s someone that Qiu¡¯s cousin knows. I¡¯m really not familiar with her. Besides, she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Min Family. What kind of family is the Min Family? Why would the eldest daughter of the Min Family like me?¡± Xu Gui stopped in his tracks and scrutinized him, ¡°It seems like it. With your looks, you don¡¯t seem to be worthy of the eldest daughter of the Min Family having designs on you.¡± Luo Yikun¡¯s lips twitched. He didn¡¯t look that bad, right? He was one of the three campus beaus after all. Forget it. As long as he wasn¡¯t jealous, anything was fine. ¡°Let¡¯s go take the ferris wheel.¡± Xu Gui thought that he had heard wrongly and dug his ears, ¡°What? Say that again?¡± Luo Yikun¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°I said, let¡¯s go take the ferris wheel.¡± ¡°Why are two men going on a Ferris wheel? Don¡¯t disgust me.¡± Disgusting? Luo Yikun was a little unhappy to hear that. ¡°I just want to go. Who cares about men and women? Also, do you really feel disgusted?¡± Xu Gui felt ufortable being stared at by Luo Yikun. Most importantly, Luo Yikun¡¯s expression looked like he would suffer a huge blow if he answered ¡°yes¡±. ¡°Not¡­ not really.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re not, let¡¯s go together.¡± Xu Gui wanted to reject again, but he couldn¡¯t say it when he saw Luo Yikun staring at him. *** Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin had yed many rides and decided to take the ferris wheel to rest. The ferris wheel was also a ride that couples had to y in the amusement park. The two of them checked their tickets and were about to go on when they saw Luo Yikun and Xu Guiing over. Yan Jinyu smiled mockingly. ¡°Master Nine, Eldest Miss Yan,¡± the two of them greeted at the same time. Luo Yikun acted naturally and didn¡¯t seem to feel that there was anything wrong. Xu Gui wasn¡¯t as calm as him. He felt ufortable all over and when he saw the two of them, his face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Wasn¡¯t it just taking a ferris wheel? Why was he feeling awkward? Looking at Luo Yikun again, he was very calm. Could it be that he really over thought and that was why he couldn¡¯t calm down? ¡°What a coincidence. We met again,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°Speaking of which, Second Young Master Luo and Eldest Miss Min have also met a few times in the capital. Eldest Miss Min happened to meet Second Young Master Luo when she came to North City. Have you reminisced about the past?¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare for Eldest Miss Min toe all the way to North City this weekend. It seems like North City is still very attractive.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled the entire time, making it difficult for others to see through her thoughts. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, you must be joking. It¡¯s true that we¡¯ve met a few times, but we¡¯re not familiar with each other. We met here today. We did greet each other, but we didn¡¯t catch up.¡± ¡°However, Eldest Miss Yan is right to say that North City is quite attractive. After all, for North City to have someone like Eldest Miss Yan, it can be considered an outstanding ce.¡± He described the truth in a joking tone. ¡°You¡¯re ttering me. Second Young Master Luo isn¡¯t inferior either.¡± He knew that she had her intentions, but Yin Jiujin was a little unhappy to see her say so much to a man in front of him. He held her hand tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He even nced at Luo Yikun warningly. Even with just one look, Luo Yikun felt a chill down his spine. He thought to himself.?He is indeed Master Nine. I didn¡¯t feel it when he restrained his aura, but when he let it out, it¡¯s really extraordinarily frightening. He was indeed someone he could not afford to offend. ¡°Then, we won¡¯t disturb the two of you,¡± Luo Yikun said. Just as the two of them turned around, Luo Yikun suddenly said, ¡°Oh right, Eldest Miss Yan, the eldest daughter of the Min Family, was Min Guili¡¯s nominal daughter after all. Since Min Guili is rted to Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s kidnapping back then, Eldest Miss Yan should be more vignt against her.¡± He was expressing his goodwill. Yan Jinyu turned back and smiled. ¡°Is that so? Thank you for the reminder.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He pulled the puzzled Xu Gui to check the tickets. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin sat on the ferris wheel. ¡°He¡¯s expressing his goodwill to you,¡± Yin Jiujin said. Yan Jinyu nodded. ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let our guard down. Since there¡¯s a problem, we have to be more vignt.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Yan Jinyu was a little helpless. ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯m not a child. Why do you look like you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll be deceived?¡± Yin Jiujin pulled her into his arms and pinched the tip of her nose. ¡°Who asked you to be silly sometimes?¡± Yan Jinyu was unhappy. ¡°How am I silly?¡± Yin Jiujin smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re silly everywhere. You¡¯re especially silly now.¡± She snorted softly. ¡°Only you would think I¡¯m stupid.¡± That¡¯s because you were only silly in front of me¡­ Yin Jiujin was stunned when he thought about that. That seemed to be the case¡­ Other than in front of him, she was always very smart. Not to mention anything else, just the fact that the three people who had gone through life and death with her listened to her showed her ability. With this in mind, Yin Jiujin¡¯s mood became even better. She treated him differently from others. This was very good, very good. ¡°Brother Nine, do you think I should teach Min Sisi a lesson while she¡¯s in North City?¡± She was actually just saying casually. She rarely took the initiative to find trouble with anyone. She looked a little childish like this, and it was not her style to take the initiative to find trouble with people. However, she disliked Min Sisi very much. Min Sisi was openly coveting her man! ¡°Then, how do you want to teach her a lesson?¡± Yin Jiujin felt that it was very rare to see her like this. He actually indulged her so much. It really made her happy and helpless. ¡°I was joking. I¡¯m good at taking the initiative to kill people. Taking the initiative to find trouble is really not my strong suit.¡± ¡°Then do what you¡¯re good at.¡± Yan Jinyu rolled her eyes secretly. Wasn¡¯t this asking her to kill Min Sisi right away? ¡°Let¡¯s keep her for now. She¡¯s still useful.¡± ¡°Shall I send someone to put a gunny sack over her and beat her up?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯ll make us look low-ss.¡± It was more appropriate for her to do this kind of thing. It was too inconsistent with Yin Jiujin¡¯s status if he did it. Besides, Min Sisi wasn¡¯t worthy to make Yin Jiujin do such a lowly thing? No, it didn¡¯t seem like she was suitable to do such a thing either. It lowered her style. ¡°Then don¡¯t think about her anymore. You¡¯re apanying me today, so you have to focus on me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Was she not fully focused on him? She was only talking about others for a moment. She had been apanying him for the rest of the time. ¡°The ferris wheel has reached the top,¡± Yin Jiujin said. His tone was rather usatory. Yan Jinyu instantly understood and chuckled. She had indeed neglected him. She didn¡¯t expect Master Nine to care about these things too. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. This kiss was gentle and affectionate. It was already dinner time when they left the amusement park. The two of them found a ce to have a romantic candlelight dinner and then went to the cinema to watch a movie. It was already 11:30 pm when they returned to Mount Jing. A perfect day. *** Half a monthter. At a golf course in the capital. Xi Fengling and Min Rufeng appeared in their sportswear. The two of them had been ying golf for a while. Min Ting was ying with a group of friends, and Feng Qin was among them. Min Ting was famous for being a yboy and hedonistic son in the capital. He did notck fun-loving friends the most. However, no matter what kind of fun-loving friends they were, they were all in the same circle. There had never been anyone who did not know the rules and brought along someone who was not qualified. In the eyes of these young masters, even if Feng Qin had some fame in the entertainment industry, she was still not qualified to appear in this circle. Hence, when Min Ting brought her out, many people looked puzzled, and some showed their unhappiness on their faces. Especially those wealthy youngdies who often yed in this circle and were interested in Min Ting. Feng Qin didn¡¯t care about their mockery, but Min Ting couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He reprimanded them and officially introduced Feng Qin to everyone, ¡°Feng Qin, my girlfriend, the cousin of the Feng Family in Cloud City.¡± Once her identity was revealed and Min Ting was angry, no one dared to say anything. In terms of status, although the cousin of the Feng Family in Cloud City didn¡¯t have a high status, she still barely qualified to appear in this circle. Moreover, Min Ting introduced Feng Qin to everyone as his girlfriend. It was understandable that Min Ting was a yboy, but he had never officially dered who his girlfriend was. With Min Ting¡¯s introduction, no one dared to speak rudely to Feng Qin for the time being. People who wanted to curry favor with Min Ting, even started to curry favor with Feng Qin. However, Feng Qin didn¡¯t care at all when they changed their attitude. Other than being a little surprised by Min Ting¡¯s introduction, there was no other reaction. It made Min Ting feel stifled. Feng Qin couldn¡¯t stand the atmosphere, the fawning of others, and Min Ting¡¯s sulking, so she prepared to go out for a walk. As soon as she left, she saw Xi Fengling and Min Rufeng, who were ying golf not far away. To be precise, she saw Xi Fengling. Even though she was wearing sportswear, it could not hide her charm. She was an extremely beautiful woman. However, that was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that that woman¡¯s eyes were very simr to hers! It should be said that not only their eyes, but their appearances were also simr. However, that woman was more charming and feminine than her. She was the kind of woman that even a woman would be bewitched when she saw her. Min Ting said that he had seen a woman who looked like her. Could it be her? Feng Qin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was very excited. She tried her best not to show it on her face, but only she knew how excited she was inside. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Min Ting¡¯s sudden appearance behind her shocked her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make a sound when you walked?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t make a sound when I walked. I even called you a few times. You were so engrossed that you didn¡¯t hear me. You still haven¡¯t answered me what you were looking at just now that made you so engrossed.¡± Feng Qin lowered her eyes to hide the emotions in them. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Min Ting looked at her probingly. ¡°That¡¯s the woman I told you about. She looks like you. Do you want to go over and greet her?¡± Chapter 355 - Min Tings Face Darkened

Chapter 355: Min Ting¡¯s Face Darkened

Previously, Feng Qin asked him if he had seen someone who looked like her. In addition, Yan Jinyu asked Feng Qin if she had any siblings, so he took it to heart. Last night, he received a call from Min Rufeng asking him to bring Feng Qin out to meet them. He even specially emphasized that it would be a ¡°coincidental¡± encounter. He was even more certain that this matter was not simple. It was not strange that the two of them looked alike. After all, there were so many people in the world. There would always be people who looked simr. However, it was a little strange that they looked like each other and they cared about each other. In order to create this ¡°chance encounter¡±, he specially organized today¡¯s gathering. Who knew that those usually sensible fun-seeking buddies would have such a huge reaction? Even if Feng Qin¡¯s identity was indeed not suitable for her to appear in this circle, she was someone he had brought along after all. For his sake, they shouldn¡¯t make a fuss. The men ineed didn¡¯t make a fuss, but he had underestimated the jealousy of women. He immediately regretted setting up this gathering. If he had known earlier, he would have asked Feng Qin out alone. Actually, there was a reason why he didn¡¯t ask her out alone. In the capital, he had never asked Feng Qin out alone. Even if he did, they didn¡¯te out to y. Instead, it was to fulfill their contract. If he suddenly asked Feng Qin out to y golf alone, Feng Qin would definitely suspect his intentions. It was all Min Rufeng¡¯s fault. Wasn¡¯t it just a meeting? Why did they have to ¡°coincidentally¡± meet her? Strange. ¡°Do you know her¡­ them?¡± It was too deliberate to ask about her alone, so Feng Qin quickly corrected herself. ¡°Of course I know them. That¡¯s my cousin and his girlfriend. There¡¯s no need to introduce my cousin. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about him long ago.¡± ¡°Of course I know him. That¡¯s my cousin and his girlfriend. There¡¯s no need to introduce my cousin. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about him long ago.¡± Such a person was undoubtedly capable. If that person was really her sister, it would be good to have such a boyfriend to take care of her. ¡°So it¡¯s Second Young Master Min.¡± Then, Feng Qin suddenly thought of something. In the capital, Second Young Master Min had been a pretty boy supported by a bar girl for the past few years. Almost everyone knew that he was protected by that female boss. Many people treated it as a joke now. So she was the rumored bar owner? She was indeed as seductive and beautiful as the rumors said. It was only after she saw her with her own eyes that she realized that although she was enchanting and beautiful, she didn¡¯t give out a slutty feel. There was an indescribable charm about her that belonged to a mature woman. ¡°Do you want to go over and greet her?¡± Min Ting stared at her carefully, not letting go of any change in her expression. Unfortunately, nothing could be seen. ¡°Since they¡¯re Third Young Master Min¡¯s acquaintances, it depends on Third Young Master Min yourself if you want to greet them. I¡¯m here as your femalepanion. If you want to greet them, I¡¯ll follow you. If you don¡¯t go, of course, I won¡¯t go either. Why does Third Young Master Min want me to make a decision? I don¡¯t know them.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯re already very strange today, Third Young Master Min.¡± ¡°You actually stood up for me when your female friends came to find trouble with me just now. You even didn¡¯t hesitate to re up at them and said that I¡¯m your girlfriend.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your girlfriend?¡± Feng Qinughed at herself. ¡°Am I worthy?¡± ¡°Also, didn¡¯t we say that we wouldn¡¯t interfere with each other? How did Third Young Master Min know that I¡¯m the cousin of the Feng Family in Cloud City? Have you investigated me?¡± Min Ting was rendered speechless by her question. He had indeed investigated her after he came back from the North City¡¯s hot spring resort and became suspicious of her. However, he naturally could not admit that as they had agreed not to interfere with each other. If he admitted that he had investigated her, wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to pping himself in the face? ¡°Have you forgotten that I¡¯m also your boss? Since I signed a contract with you, I naturally found out about your situation in thepany from your manager.¡± ¡°When you first debuted two years ago, you were always suppressed. With just a little investigation, one would know that it was the Feng Family. The Feng Family wouldn¡¯t suppress a neer in the entertainment circle for no reason. Your surname is Feng, and I happen to have heard about some of the members of the Feng Family. It¡¯s not difficult to guess.¡± His exnation was reasonable. However, even Min Ting himself did not know why he felt relieved when he said these words. Feng Qin thought about it and agreed. ¡°Alright, I misunderstood you.¡± ¡°But next time, Third Young Master Min, please don¡¯t say that I¡¯m your girlfriend when you introduce me. Otherwise, if I don¡¯t know what¡¯s important and want the position of the Third Young Madam of the Min Family, you¡¯ll be in a difficult position.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be in a difficult position?¡± Min Ting smiled disdainfully. ¡°Are you joking? Is the position of the Third Young Madam of the Min Family something that you can get as you please?¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not. That¡¯s why I said, Third Young Master Min, be careful when you introduce me next time. It¡¯s very easy to get rid of me when I don¡¯t have any thoughts. Once I have any thoughts, you and I will be very troublesome.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind you introducing me to others as your lover.¡± ¡°You¡­ have really never seen a woman like you! You actually said the word ¡®lover¡¯ so confidently!¡± Feng Qin was calm. ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? If I dare to do it, why would I be afraid of others saying it? Wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to being a prostitute and yet asking for a chastity arch?¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re simply¡­¡± She simply didn¡¯t care about her reputation at all! However, at the thought that he was the one who suggested that she be his lover back then, Min Ting would definitely be rebuked by Feng Qin if he said that out loud. Hence, he held back his words. He snorted and changed the topic. ¡°Come with me to greet them!¡± After saying that, he ignored her and walked over first. Feng Qin stood at the same spot and looked at Min Ting¡¯s back deeply before following. Xi Fengling and Min Rufeng didn¡¯te here to y golf. Seeing Min Ting lead the way, the two of them looked at each other and stopped what they were doing. They held the clubs in their hands and looked at them. Xi Fengling stared at Feng Qin. After confirming her identity, she deliberately searched for Feng Qin on the Inte. Feng Qin was no longer a stranger to her, but seeing her with her own eyes still made her feel uneasy. ¡°Second Cousin, Boss Xi.¡± Xi Fengling retracted her gaze and flipped her hair charmingly. ¡°What a coincidence to meet Third Young Master Min here.¡± Min Ting was very cooperative. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Feng Qin¡¯s heart beat faster when she saw Xi Fengling. Up close, they looked even more alike. Xi Fengling threw the golf club in her hand in Min Rufeng¡¯s direction. Min Rufeng caught it steadily and handed it to the attendant behind him. ¡°This is?¡± Xi Fengling asked Feng Qin. She was better at managing emotions than Feng Qin. Feng Qin still looked a little reserved, but Xi Fengling still looked normal on the surface. ¡°This is a friend of mine, Feng Qin.¡± ¡°Feng Qin, these are my second cousin and Boss Xi Fengling.¡± Xi Fengling¡­ That name. She had only heard that the Second Young Master Min¡¯s girlfriend was a bar owner and did not know the other party¡¯s name. So her name was Xi Fengling? She did not know the name of the sister whom she had never met before, nor did her mother. This was because her sister¡¯s name was given by her father, whom she had never seen before either. Her father was the one who sent Xi Fengling to the orphanage. She and her mother only knew which orphanage it was. They only knew that when her father left her sister in the orphanage, he left a letter and a sum of money. Her mother did not know the content of the letter, let alone her. Her father¡¯s surname was indeed Xi, and her mother¡¯s was Feng. Coupled with the fact that the other party¡¯s face looked very simr to hers, even without confirmation, she was 80% sure that this was her sister. ¡°Hello, Second Young Master Min, B-Boss Xi. I¡¯m Feng Qin.¡± Xi Fengling looked at her and reached out to her, ¡°Miss Feng, nice to meet you.¡± Feng Qin was stunned and looked at her. For a moment, she was a little frightened by Xi Fengling¡¯s aura. No wonder she could take down Second Young Master Min. No wonder she could make a name for herself in the capital without any background. She was a strong woman. Just as she was about to extend her hand, she realized that it was trembling. She quickly controlled it before extending it. ¡°B-Boss Xi, nice to meet you.¡± Xi Fengling saw her nervousness and her eyes darkened. She let go of Feng Qin¡¯s hand after a gentle shake. ¡°I think it¡¯s serendipitous that we look alike. You look a few years younger than me. I have a younger sister who calls me Sister Fengling. You don¡¯t have to call me Boss Xi. If you don¡¯t mind, call me Sister Fengling too.¡± Xi Fengling wasn¡¯t someone who got along with people easily. Even if he didn¡¯t know her well, Min Ting knew that. These people who were ranked at the top of the Assassin Ranking more or less had strange tempers, but one thing was certain. They would not take the initiative to be familiar with anyone. Yan Jinyu was like that, and so was Xi Fengling. He didn¡¯t think Feng Qin was so charming. So, Xi Fengling was indeed rted to Feng Qin? After hearing Xi Fengling¡¯s words, Feng Qin looked surprised and said in surprise, ¡°C-can I? Isn¡¯t it too presumptuous?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a form of address. There¡¯s nothing presumptuous about it. Besides, there are so many people in the world, but we look alike. Isn¡¯t this a kind of serendipity?¡± At this moment, Min Rufeng said to Min Ting, ¡°The sun is scorching. Since we¡¯ve met, let¡¯s find a ce to sit down and talk.¡± He hugged Xi Fengling¡¯s waist and lowered the brim of her hat, trying not to let the sun¡¯s rays touch her face. Seeing this scene, Feng Qin felt a little sad for some reason. If Xi Fengling was really her sister and had a boyfriend who treated her so well, did that mean that she had been doing well outside all these years? She was not like what she and her mother were worried about? Min Ting naturally had no objections to Min Rufeng¡¯s suggestion. But sometimes things don¡¯t go as nned. Just as they were about to walk to the rest area, a voice came from behind. ¡°Third Young Master Min.¡± It was a woman¡¯s voice. The few of them turned back. It was three women. They were the people whom Min Ting called over for the gathering. These three women had mocked Feng Qin the most just now. ¡°Third Young Master Min, where are you going? Didn¡¯t you call us out to y? Why didn¡¯t you tell us when you left by yourself?¡± The woman walking in the middle spoke. She sounded like she was questioning him. Her attitude was very arrogant. Min Ting¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± The woman¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she realized that she had said something wrong. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Third Young Master. I didn¡¯t pay attention to my tone. I have no intention of questioning you.¡± It was all this unpresentable celebrity¡¯s fault. Who didn¡¯t know that she liked Min Ting? Min Ting actually brought Feng Qin to their circle and personally introduced her to everyone, saying that she was his girlfriend! She was so angry at the sight of Feng Qin that she couldn¡¯t control her words! It was all Feng Qin¡¯s fault! ¡°Watch your words. If there¡¯s a next time, don¡¯te to my gathering ever again.¡± Wouldn¡¯t that be equal to kicking her out of the circle? The woman was shocked. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time. Third Young Master, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Min Ting sneered and ignored them. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Wait! Third Young Master, who are these two?¡± ¡°Third Young Master¡¯s new friends are really surprising. Miss Feng is beautiful, and thisdy is even more beautiful.¡± How could the smart people present not hear such obvious disdain? She was just jealous of Feng Qin, and so she was also jealous of Xi Fengling. Xi Fengling was indeed beautiful. She was so beautiful that she could give women a lot of pressure. Min Ting¡¯s face darkened. Were these idiots really people he knew? This was a private golf course. Those who were not capable had no right to appear here. Even if they did not know them, did they not have any judgment? Xi Fengling smiled charmingly and nced at the woman who spoke before saying to Min Ting, ¡°Third Young Master Min, are these your friends? It¡¯s really a little disgraceful. When did the Third Young Master of the Min Family lose the freedom to make friends?¡± Min Ting said in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for embarrassing you.¡± He retracted his carefree posture and nced over coldly. ¡°Why? Since when do I have to report to you when I make friends?¡± ¡°T-Third Young Master, I¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Third Young Master, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years, but you actually asked me to get lost for these two women?¡± ¡°All of you are vixens who only know how to seduce men. When did Third Young Master like someone so unpresentable¡­¡± Bang! A golf ball hit the woman¡¯s face and sent her flying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I missed.¡± The girl was dressed in a white golf sportswear. Her naturally curly hair hung down to her waist, and she was wearing a white hat. She was also holding a golf club. She was putting away the club. Xi Fengling said in surprise, ¡°Beauty Yu, why are you here?¡± Chapter 356 - The Moment Of Getting Back

Chapter 356: The Moment Of Getting Back

It was Yan Jinyu. Behind Yan Jinyu stood Yin Jiujin, who was wearing a couple sportswear with her. ¡°Brother Nine came to the capital to do something. It happened to be the weekend, so I followed him here.¡± She walked over as she swung the golf club, looking a little carefree. That woman¡¯s face was swollen and there was blood at the corner of her lips. The two other women who hade with her helped her up. She red at Yan Jinyu, who was walking over, ¡°You did it on purpose!¡± Yan Jinyu spun the golf club in her hand and smiled at Min Ting, ¡°Third Young Master Min, are these your friends?¡± ¡°No! I don¡¯t know them! They have nothing to do with me!¡± He denied three times in a row. What a joke. Couldn¡¯t he see that Second Brother¡¯s gaze was so frightening? He didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with these three people now. Seeing Min Ting¡¯s huge reaction, no matter how stupid the three women were, they knew that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the person who just came. ¡°Third Young Master, you¡­¡± Min Ting hid behind Feng Qin. ¡°Don¡¯t call me. I¡¯m not familiar with you!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Qin. It was rare to see such a timid Min Ting. Yan Jinyu stood about three steps away from the three women. ¡°What did thisdy say just now? Did she say that I did it on purpose?¡± The golf club tapped the ground. ¡°I did it on purpose. What can you do?¡± ¡°What did this youngdy say just now¡­ Seductive vixen? Who¡¯s a seductive vixen? Why don¡¯t you tell me in detail?¡± The woman didn¡¯t dare to respond. She was afraid that Yan Jinyu would swing the club over. ¡°Meimei, why didn¡¯t you return the favor? This isn¡¯t your style.¡± Xi Fengling shrugged helplessly. ¡°You beat me to it before I could.¡± Actually, she was prepared to step forward and p the other party twice. Beauty Yu beat her to it. ¡°These are the people you¡¯re friends with all day?¡± Yin Jiujin said indifferently. Min Ting was so frightened that he trembled. If he had known that Second Brother woulde, he would never have asked these good-for-nothing friends here. ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m really not familiar with them. I can¡¯t even call them by their names. Really! You also know that I don¡¯tck bad friends the most. Among these people, some I¡¯m familiar with, but of course, there are also some I¡¯m not familiar with. I¡¯m not familiar with these people at all.¡± Second Brother?! The three women turned pale! Since they often yed with Min Ting, they knew very well that the only person he would call Second Brother was Master Nine! Their bodies swayed and they almost lost their bnce. ¡°M-Master Nine¡­¡± Yin Jiujin raised his eyelids, and the woman was so frightened that she almost knelt down. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I spoke carelessly just now. Miss, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± She quickly apologized to Xi Fengling. The only woman who could walk beside Master Nine was his fianc¨¦e! And how could they afford to offend the person Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e wanted to protect? ¡°Just apologize to me? If I remember correctly, thisdy scolded Miss Feng too, right? Why? Don¡¯t you have to apologize to Miss Feng?¡± The woman was furious. She was only apologizing to her because she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Master Nine. Did she really think she was someone important? ¡°Why? Are you unwilling?¡± ¡°I like Miss Feng a lot. I won¡¯t stop until you apologize today. Speaking of which, it¡¯s been a long time since my Mei Feng Bar has specially entertained guests. Do you all want to be guests?¡± Mei Feng Bar! Xi Fengling! The Second Young Master of the Min Family¡¯s woman! Xi Fengling was not someone to be trifled with. The young masters who were familiar with them knew very well that because of Xi Fengling, no one dared to bully Second Young Master Min in the past three years! In fact, Second Young Master Min was also a character that could not be provoked! If she was Xi Fengling, wouldn¡¯t the man beside her be the head of the Min Family now? So, who exactly had they offended? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Feng! It was unintentional. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Another woman added, ¡°Miss Feng, don¡¯t take what we said over there to heart. We were just joking.¡± She was referring to the mocking words they said to Feng Qin when Min Ting appeared with Feng Qin. Without waiting for them to respond, she hurriedly said, ¡°Then, we won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I wish you all the best!¡± They slipped away very quickly. Stumbling. Seeing that they were escaping, Feng Qin realized that Xi Fengling was even more formidable than she thought. Just the mention of Mei Feng Bar made these arrogant youngdies afraid. She could not help but feel proud. ¡°Just now. Thank you.¡± Xi Fengling paused. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. You¡¯re wee.¡± Yan Jinyu waved for the attendant standing there and handed him the golf club. Then, she looked at Feng Qin and smiled, ¡°Miss Feng, we met again.¡± ¡°Yes, we met again.¡± ¡°Does Eldest Miss Yan know Sister¡­ Fengling?¡± Sister Fengling? Yan Jinyu looked at Xi Fengling and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re friends.¡± Feng Qin said embarrassedly, ¡°Oh right, you two look very familiar with each other. I was being silly.¡± ¡°Second Young Master Yin,¡± Min Rufeng greeted first. Yin Jiujin nodded slightly. ¡°Second Young Master Min.¡± Turning to Yan Jinyu, Min Rufeng¡¯s smile was obviously much gentler. Although his usual smile was very gentle, it was different from the gentle feeling he gave Yan Jinyu. ¡°Little Yu, you¡¯ve had a hard time in school recently.¡± If Xi Fengling were to say this, it would still sound teasing, but when Min Rufeng said it, it came from the bottom of his heart. He was expressing his concern for his sister as an elder brother. He knew very well that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t like to be controlled. ¡°It¡¯s not hard. I realize that school is very interesting too. I watch television and y games every day. I can even watch my energetic ssmates y. Because I could easily get first ce, the teachers are also more tolerant of me and don¡¯t care about me. I¡¯m rather carefree.¡± She could get number one easily? Feng Qin¡¯s lips twitched. She was actually a little shocked, but seeing that no one else had much of a reaction, she restrained herself from being too abrupt. ¡°Beauty Yu, if I didn¡¯t know you well, I would have thought that you were being smug. You can easily get number one?¡± When those people who were immersed in studying heard that, they would really want to beat her up. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m really smug.¡± ¡°Meimei, the me you know is the me of the past.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xi Fengling ¡°Indeed. Beauty Yu didn¡¯t like to go to school in the past, unlike Beauty Yu now, who has found the joy of going to school.¡± Beauty Yu said that she came because Yin Jiujin had something to do and happened toe over on the weekend. Xi Fengling didn¡¯t believe her. If Yin Jiujin really had something on and came over, why would the two of them appear here? They couldn¡¯t be here to discuss something, right? There were only two of them and they were wearing a couple sportswear. It was obvious that they were not here to talk. Then, there was only one reason Beauty Yu would appear here. For her. She must have known that she was meeting Feng Qin here today and was afraid that she would be sad, so she specially came to apany her. Undeniably, her attention was mostly diverted when she saw Beauty Yu, and the emotions in her heart dissipated. ¡°You cane and experience it too. When I get into the Imperial Capital University, you, and Little Rain can apany me.¡± Xi Fengling quickly waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m already so old. Why should I join in the fun with you guys? Studying is your problem.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not that old either. You¡¯re not even 25 yet. You can go for a postgraduate degree.¡± ¡°Alright, Beauty Yu. I¡¯m just joking with you. Don¡¯t hold on to it. I won¡¯t joke with you next time.¡± ¡°The sun is very hot. Don¡¯t stand here first. Go to the rest area and sit down. Look at your fair face. It¡¯s almost red from the sun.¡± As Xi Fengling spoke, she wanted to pinch her face. Of course, she didn¡¯t seed. Yin Jiujin pulled her towards him. His expression even darkened. Xi Fengling tsked inwardly and didn¡¯t mind. She looked at Min Ting. ¡°Third Young Master Min, are you not going to care about your friends?¡± Min Ting was stunned. Why did the topic change to him again? Suddenly, he saw Xi Fengling smile meaningfully at him and instantly understood. She was ming him for not controlling his so-called friends. Indeed, Feng Qin must be rted to Xi Fengling. Just now, Xi Fengling had even helped Feng Qin get back at them. She even specially revealed her identity to make them apologize to Feng Qin. Normally, Xi Fengling naturally couldn¡¯t control him. Even Min Rufeng couldn¡¯t control him. This time, he was in the wrong, so he had nothing to say. ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you, Boss Xi. It seems like I have to pay more attention to my bad friends and not befriend everyone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. I¡¯ll call them and get them to disperse.¡± ¡°Third Young Master Min, you must be joking. I¡¯m just casually mentioning it. I have no intention of interfering with Third Young Master Min¡¯s friendships. It¡¯s just that since Third Young Master Min brought a girl out, you should protect the girl a little. With Third Young Master Min¡¯s status and methods, it¡¯s easy for you to protect someone.¡± Min Ting indeed didn¡¯t like others to interfere in his matters. Just as he was about to frown, he met Feng Qin¡¯s gaze and the displeasure that he had yet to feel dissipated. Indeed, he was the one who brought her out. It was his fault for not being able to protect her. ¡°Boss Xi is right. I¡¯ll remember it. I¡¯ll pay attention next time.¡± Xi Fengling knew when to stop. After all, Min Ting was not like Min Nan. He was quite capable and arrogant. He did not like others to interfere in his matters. ¡°Third Young Master Min, you¡¯re being too polite.¡± The few of them walked to the rest area. The waiter served coffee and tea at their request and even brought some snacks. ¡°How long has it been since Miss Feng returned to Cloud City?¡± Yan Jinyu asked casually as she took a sip of tea. ¡°Me?¡± Feng Qin held the teacup with both hands. ¡°I went back during the new year. It¡¯s been a few months.¡± ¡°I see. Is Miss Feng busy with work recently?¡± Feng Qin was a little puzzled why she asked this, but she still said truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m not very busy. It¡¯s just a few jobs. I still have to wait for thepany to arrange the rest of the work.¡± ¡°Miss Yan, why are you asking that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I have to take the college entrance examination in half a month? I want to go to Cloud City on my graduation trip. Brother Nine is busy with work and doesn¡¯t have time to apany me. I¡¯m also unfamiliar with Cloud City. I thought that since Miss Feng is from Cloud City, I wanted to be thick-skinned and ask you to be my guide.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled embarrassedly. ¡°If Miss Feng is busy, just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°I can apany you. I¡¯m not busy,¡± Xi Fengling replied. Chapter 357 - Same Intentions

Chapter 357: Same Intentions

Hearing Xi Fengling¡¯s words, Feng Qin said without thinking, ¡°Yes!¡± She realized that her reaction was a little big and quickly exined, ¡°What I mean is, I¡¯m not very busy recently. These jobs can be pushed back. I can have time in half a month. It won¡¯t affect me.¡± ¡°If Eldest Miss Yan doesn¡¯t mind, I can be your guide.¡± As if she felt that this was a little sudden, she added, ¡°Speaking of which, ever since I entered the entertainment circle, I¡¯ve been almost surrounded by work and studies. I haven¡¯t had a chance to rx and y. I originally nned to not take too many jobs and rx for a period of time. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t have the intention to travel because no one wanted to go out with me.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s suggestion suits me perfectly.¡± She looked at Xi Fengling carefully. ¡°S-Sister Fengling, if you¡¯re free, you can join us too. The three of us will be partners then.¡± Min Ting said nothing and drank his coffee quietly. As Feng Qin¡¯s boss and financial backer, how could he not know that she was going on leave? This was clearly ast-minute decision. And Yan Jinyu. Was she the kind of person who neededpany while traveling? As long as she spoke up, Second Brother would apany her no matter how busy he was with work. ¡°That¡¯s for the best,¡± Yan Jinyu said with a smile. ¡°Will this really not affect Miss Feng¡¯s work?¡± Yan Jinyu felt that her current route seemed a little hypocritical. She was clearly trying to trick Feng Qin, but she still pretended to be very considerate of Feng Qin and didn¡¯t want to dy her work. Did she have the potential to be a hypocrite? Ahem, the topic seemed to be a little off. ¡°If Miss Feng is really busy, you don¡¯t have to force yourself. It¡¯s fine. Meimei said that she¡¯s willing to apany me just now. I¡¯m not alone anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not busy. I really want to rest for a while too. Miss Yan, you don¡¯t have to feel burdened.¡± Feng Qin nced at Xi Fengling and sighed. She actually wanted to confirm if Sister Fengling was her older sister, even though she was 80% sure that she was. But forget it. If she was really her sister, she was already doing very well now. There was no need for her to get involved with the Feng Family anymore. However, even if they couldn¡¯t acknowledge each other, she still wanted to spend more time with her sister. Just as she was worried that she couldn¡¯t find a reason, Eldest Miss Yan spoke up. It was indeed what she wanted. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Feng then.¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows at Xi Fengling. Xi Fengling smiled warmly. Knowing that Xi Fengling would be in aplicated mood when facing Feng Qin, Beauty Yu arranged everything for her. ¡°It¡¯s indeed good for Little Yu to go on a vacation to rx after the college entrance examination. With Miss Feng, a Cloud City¡¯s local, as your guide, I¡¯m more at ease. However, the three of you are girls after all. Miss Feng is a famous celebrity. It¡¯s not good for the three of you to live outside,¡± Min Rufeng said at the right time. He knew their ns and added fuel to the fire. He looked at Feng Qin. ¡°If possible, during their trip to Cloud City, I wonder if Miss Feng can discuss with your family to let them stay with you in the Feng Family?¡± ¡°I know we¡¯ll be disturbing you, but I¡¯m really worried about the three of you outside. If I wasn¡¯t busy with work and really wouldn¡¯t be able to leave¡­¡± Hearing this, Feng Qin tightened her grip on the teacup and pursed her lips. ¡°If Miss Feng is in a difficult position, I¡¯ll look for friends or elders in Cloud City and ask them to take care of her¡­¡± Everyone was looking at her, including Xi Fengling. Feng Qin gritted her teeth and said firmly, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Just stay in the Feng Family. I¡¯ll let my family know in advance.¡± It was good to stay in the Feng Family. It was a good opportunity for her mother and sister to meet. Although she and her mother were in a difficult situation in the Feng Family and would probably be put in a spot if she brought her friends back, but¡­ If that really didn¡¯t work, she would reveal Miss Yan¡¯s identity. With Master Nine¡¯s awe, the Feng Family probably wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything. Of course, unless she had no choice, it was best not to expose her identity. Otherwise, the Feng Family would think that she knew Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e and discovered her new value, making her curry favor with Miss Yan¡­ If Sister Fengling was really her sister and Miss Yan was Sister Fengling¡¯s good friend, she didn¡¯t want her rtionship with Miss Yan to be about benefits. After investigating her, Min Rufeng, Xi Fengling, and Min Ting knew very well about her situation in the Feng Family, so they were a little surprised that she agreed so readily. Min Ting said nothing. Xi Fengling pursed her lips and lowered her eyes. She felt even moreplicated. Min Rufeng held her hand without a trace and thanked Feng Qin politely, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Feng then.¡± ¡°Second Young Master Min, you¡¯re wee.¡± *** After settling this matter, the few of them sat and chatted for a while. Feng Qin had work to do, so her assistant drove to pick her up and she left first. She even asked Xi Fengling for her contact number when she left. She was blushing and nervous as if she was afraid that Xi Fengling would reject her. However, after Feng Qin left, only the five of them were left. They were all friends, so they did not have to worry so much. ¡°Third Young Master Min brought her here, but you didn¡¯t send her back personally. Do you have something to ask?¡± Xi Fengling looked at Min Ting. Min Ting indeed had something to ask, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. He didn¡¯t expect Xi Fengling to speak first. ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between you and Feng Qin, Boss Xi?¡± Min Ting felt ufortable that everyone knew and he was the only one who was kept in the dark. There were clearly many situations where he was kept in the dark in the past. He didn¡¯t care about Yan Jinyu and the others¡¯ hidden identities when he found out. He didn¡¯t know what was going on now, but he simply couldn¡¯t ignore it. ¡°With Third Young Master Min¡¯s intelligence, you¡¯ve already guessed it, right?¡± ¡°In other words, Boss Xi and Feng Qin are indeed sisters?¡± ¡°If the paternity test wasn¡¯t wrong, Feng Qin is indeed Feng Xiangxiang¡¯s daughter, that should be it.¡± ¡°Then why¡­¡± Xi Fengling smiled charmingly. ¡°If Third Young Master Min wants to ask why I¡¯m separated from my family since they¡¯re still alive? I really can¡¯t answer you because I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say too much. I heard that Third Young Master Min is Feng Qin¡¯s boss. I won¡¯t interfere in your private rtionship with Feng Qin. After all, she¡¯s an adult and knows what she¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°I only hope that Third Young Master Min can give her more care at work and in that circle on the ount that we know each other. Even if your private rtionship ends one day, please give me some face and not treat her harshly at work.¡± End? For some reason, Min Ting felt even more ufortable hearing this word. He frowned slightly. ¡°Boss Xi, don¡¯t worry. Even if I don¡¯t want to give you face, I¡¯m not someone who can¡¯t differentiate between work and private matters.¡± He thought of something and added, ¡°I¡¯m not asking to interfere in Feng Qin¡¯s matter. It¡¯s just that with my current rtionship with her, it¡¯s better to know more so that she doesn¡¯t get into any trouble and implicate me in the end.¡± These words made it even more conspicuous. Four pairs of eyes looked at him at the same time, including Yin Jiujin. Min Ting instantly felt ufortable. ¡°I suddenly remembered that I still have something on. I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± ¡°Take care,¡± Yan Jinyu said with a smile. This made Min Ting even more ufortable. It was as if he had beenpletely seen through, but he did not know what exactly had been seen through. He fled quickly. After he left, Xi Fengling stood up. ¡°Beauty Yu, can we talk in private?¡± Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t surprised at all. As if she had expected Xi Fengling to say this, she said to Yin Jiujin, ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Jiujin let go of her hand. After the two of them left the resting room, only Yin Jiujin and Min Rufeng were left. ¡°I wonder if Second Young Master Min knows the traces of the remaining members of Ghost ughter?¡± When Min Rufeng heard that, he put down his coffee cup. ¡°We didn¡¯t have any clues at first. During this period of time, we investigated the rtionship between Fengling and the Feng Family and happened to find something. They should be hiding in Cloud City.¡± ¡°What clues did Second Young Master Yin have that made you suddenly ask about this?¡± ¡°I only found something minor.¡± ¡°I wonder if Second Young Master Min knows that Little Yu¡¯er met the head of the Jones Family some time ago?¡± ¡°Little Rain told me.¡± Min Rufeng sighed softly, ¡°Little Yu is like this. She always likes to fight alone when she encounters trouble. She didn¡¯t even intend to tell Little Rain. Even Little Rain had to guess it herself¡­¡± ¡°If we had known earlier, Fengling and I wouldn¡¯t have ignored it.¡± ¡°Although I know that with Little Yu¡¯s ability, there won¡¯t be much danger, even if such a formidable unknown person suddenly appears, Little Yu clearly went with the intention of getting injured this time.¡± ¡°In her opinion, as long as she doesn¡¯t die, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Thisment was filled with sorrow. He trusted Little Yu¡¯s ability. People who survived a man-eating ce like Ghost ughter Ind did not even have such weak lives, let alone Little Yu. Back then, Liu Guang had personally made a move and even used so many subordinates but he failed to kill Little Yu. Later on, he had tried to kill Little Yu many times and the people he sent were all dealt with by Little Yu. He didn¡¯t think that Lind Jones and a mysterious expert could do anything to Little Yu. However, injuries must be inevitable. However, what if? What if something happened¡­ Min Rufeng was still afraid when he thought about it. Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as he clenched his fists. ¡°This is my negligence.¡± He med himself every time he thought about it. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Little Rain had already told us about the situation at that time. If you were in North City, the other party might not have attacked. Little Yu probably thought of this and didn¡¯t tell you. After all, if you knew, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have left her alone in North City, right?¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say a word. It was a tacit agreement. ¡°You suddenly mentioned this to me to remind me that the other party has a formidable figure. You want me to be vignt, right?¡± Yin Jiujin answered him silently. ¡°You still want to tell me that you won¡¯t really do nothing when they go to Cloud City this time. You specifically suggested it because you want me to cooperate with you?¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°The information that Qin Hao and I found out is that it¡¯s very likely that they had settled in Cloud City. It¡¯s rted to Little Yu¡¯er¡¯s safety. I can¡¯t be careless.¡± Even if he was strong enough, he had to be fully prepared before mentioning this to Min Rufeng. ¡°Rather than calling it cooperation, it¡¯s more appropriate to call it working together.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Our intentions are the same. I didn¡¯t intend to let them go to Cloud City by themselves. However, since they don¡¯t want me to follow them, I¡¯ll just agree with them openly. As for what I do and whether I follow them, that¡¯s not up to them to decide.¡± Yin Jiujin nced at him and said, ¡°Same.¡± Chapter 358 - An Unexpected Incident

Chapter 358: An Unexpected Incident

Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling didn¡¯t go far. They were outside in a ce where the sun couldn¡¯t reach them. Before Xi Fengling could say anything, she hugged Yan Jinyu first. Knowing that she was feeling ufortable now, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t avoid her as usual and let her hug her. ¡°Beauty Yu, I feel a little ufortable.¡± ¡°From the looks of it, she should know of my existence and already has doubts about my identity. But why didn¡¯t she mention anything? Does she not want to acknowledge me as her sister?¡± Of course, she was referring to Feng Qin. ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, why should she be nervous and excited after seeing me? I don¡¯t understand, really. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking. Is she happy to find me or unhappy? Does she want to acknowledge me or not?¡± Xi Fengling had always portrayed herself as a strong woman. Only Min Rufeng had seen her weaker side usually and Yan Jinyu rarely saw that. It was obvious how much Feng Qin affected her now. If she hadn¡¯t not cried for many years, she would probably be crying now. Yan Jinyu let go of her. ¡°Meimei, you¡¯ve always been rational. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you like this.¡± ¡°You actually already know what she¡¯s thinking, right?¡± Xi Fengling didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°In that case, why do you have to think so much?¡± If she hadn¡¯t seen through Feng Qin¡¯s thoughts, Meimei wouldn¡¯t have said those words for Feng Qin and Min Ting. They were all people who had crawled out of a pile of dead people and did not have so muchpassion. If the other party did not give her a good impression, even if they were rted by blood, Meimei would not care much about Feng Qin. Just like her. She wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to be enemies with Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya, but if someone wanted to find trouble with Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya, she definitely wouldn¡¯t interfere. However, it would be another matter if someone was looking for trouble with Yan Jinyun. She patted her shoulder. ¡°Alright, Meimei. If you have any questions, won¡¯t you know when you go to Cloud City to see your biological mother?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think so much now. You look worried and dejected, unlike the Meimei I know. You¡¯re actually a little ugly like this.¡± Xi Fengling red at her angrily. ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to feel a little sad. Can¡¯t you let me feel sad for once?¡± ¡°Also, Beauty Yu, I haven¡¯t settled the score with you for taking the risk to deal with that pervert from the Jones Family alone some time ago.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t tell us anything. Are you not treating us as your family by secretly resisting him alone?¡± This matter¡­ ¡°Of course you¡¯re family. I can resolve this alone, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°Can you resolve it alone? Little Rain has already told us. If she hadn¡¯t rushed to North City to help protect your sister, the other party would have had the bargaining chip to deal with you. If Young Master Huo and Second Young Master Yin hadn¡¯t arrived, you might have been injured or even¡­¡± The more Xi Fengling spoke, the more agitated she became. ¡°The n is fixed, but the person who made it can change it,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°If Little Rain wasn¡¯t in North City at that time, I would still have other arrangements since I knew that the other party would still have designs on Yun¡¯er. Of course, Young Master Huo and Brother Nine¡¯s appearance was very timely, but even without them, I wouldn¡¯t be in danger. At most, I would be slightly injured.¡± ¡°You know that I have the ability.¡± ¡°Slightly injured at most?¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, don¡¯t you feel pain when you¡¯re injured?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re indeed capable. We also believe that you can protect yourself, but our hearts ache for you. Even if you¡¯ll only be injured, we don¡¯t want to see it! Why are you¡­¡± ¡°¡­Alright, Meimei. I¡¯ll pay attention in the future and won¡¯t do this again.¡± Xi Fengling was angry and helpless. She might have said it nicely now, but she would do it again next time! ¡°You said it. You promise!¡± Yan Jinyu looked sincere. ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare for us to meet, so let¡¯s not talk about these things. Brother Nine and I came straight after getting off the ne. We haven¡¯t eaten anything yet, and we¡¯re starving.¡± Xi Fengling really couldn¡¯t do anything to her. ¡°I¡¯ll call and book a restaurant.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled foolishly. Xi Fengling wanted to p her on her head. *** After dinner, Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin stayed in the capital for the night. They didn¡¯t return to the Yin Family and stayed at the Mount West Vi. The next morning, they took a ne back to North City. On the ne. First ss cabin. The first hour of the two-hour flight was very peaceful. It was rare that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t ying games on the ne. Yin Jiujin was reading an economic book. She held Yin Jiujin¡¯s arm and leaned on his shoulder to read with him. The scene was very loving. But this loving scene was shattered. The dining cart pushed over and the crew member who was pushing the dining cart suddenly grabbed a female passenger. ¡°B*tch! You seduced a man behind my back and even abandoned me to run away with another man. I want you to die a horrible death!¡± This was a male crew member who looked to be in his thirties. To be a flight attendant, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be too old. He was still fine just now and looked no different from a normal person. When he passed by Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin, he even asked if they needed anything to drink. His attitude was very good, and the two of them didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with him. Who knew that just as he passed them and walked forward, he grabbed a female passenger in the front seat. His expression was ferocious and crazy. The woman was frightened, and the man sitting with her was even more frightened. He quickly stood up. ¡°Let go of my wife!¡± The fierce-looking man looked at him fiercely. ¡°Your wife? She¡¯s clearly my wife. However, my wife only ran away with you because you have a few more stinky money! Just you wait. I¡¯ll make you adulterous pair go to hell together!¡± The man was anxious and angry. Seeing that the other passengers were looking at him strangely, he was so angry that his face turned red. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. This is my wife. We grew up together and only registered our marriagest year! This man is clearly a lunatic!¡± ¡°Crew member! Crew member!¡± The man called for the crew member anxiously and stared at the crazy man vigntly, afraid that he would hurt the woman whose neck he had grabbed with his hand. ¡°H-Hubby¡­ save me¡­¡± Seeing the woman¡¯s frightened expression, the man was so frightened that his tears flowed out. His breathing was still held back, so he couldn¡¯t care about anything else. He rushed over and wanted to fight the crazy man, but he was kicked away by the man. The scene was chaotic. There were only about 10 people in the first ss cabin. At this moment, someone shouted, ¡°This seems to be a lunatic. Everyone, help restrain him!¡± Yin Jiujin stood up. At the same time, the young man sitting on the other side of the aisle also stood up. The two of them attacked and quickly restrained the man. Yan Jinyu sat quietly in her seat with Yin Jiujin¡¯s book in her hand. She wasn¡¯t worried. Although this lunatic had some skills, it wasn¡¯t enough to hurt Yin Jiujin. Moreover, the young man who stood up to help her was also quite skilled. Actually, she had noticed that man the moment she got on the ne. It was not because he was good-looking, but because of his temperament. He was clearly dressed as an elite in a suit and tie, but he exuded an untainted aura of a wealthy young master. He looked a little otherworldly, but his aura did not seem out of ce whenbined with his attire and the modern cabin. He looked like someone. Feng Yun. However, Feng Yun¡¯s temperament was even more ruthless than his. She did not expect him to be quite skilled too. The man who was kicked away seemed to be injured. The crazy man had already been kicked to the ground by Yin Jiujin and was restrained by the young man. The woman who was restrained by the crazy man had already fainted in the aisle. Perhaps it was because this change had made everyone unable to react, but no one went to help that woman. Of course, Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t help her. Yan Jinyu unbuckled her seatbelt and stood up. When she walked over to help that woman up, the crazy man who was being held down suddenly broke free from the young man¡¯s hold and was about to attack Yan Jinyu. He even said things like ¡°B*tch, I¡¯m going to kill you¡±. However, Yan Jinyu turned around and kicked him away. He hit the facilities nearby and fainted. Perhaps the young man didn¡¯t expect such a change, after he managed to react, he said to Yan Jinyu, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was distracted for a moment and that was why he could break free.¡± Actually, with his skills, he shouldn¡¯t have made such a mistake. It was indeed his negligence that this happened. Firstly, he didn¡¯t expect that this person could still have such strong explosive power after being restrained and seriously injured. Secondly, he focused on the noble man who had attacked him earlier and the girl who had stood up and was about to help. He didn¡¯t pay attention¡­ It was really impossible not to notice their looks and temperament, even if he rarely paid attention to others. He did not expect this girl, who looked gentle and weak, to be so skilled. She kicked a man away. This was not a skill that an ordinary person could possess. Yan Jinyu nced at him. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Chapter 359 - Someone From The Feng Family

Chapter 359: Someone From The Feng Family

After saying that, Yan Jinyu went to help the woman up. She helped her to her seat and checked her breathing before saying to her husband, who had finally managed to stand up, ¡°She¡¯s fine. She simply fainted.¡± The man ignored his injuries and bowed repeatedly. ¡°Thank you, thank you¡­¡± Yan Jinyu nodded slightly as a response to his thanks. She was about to return to her seat when she saw Yin Jiujin still standing on the aisle waiting for her. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Yin Jiujin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He led her to her seat. He buckled her seatbelt first and then his. This scene was seen by the young man beside her. When Yin Jiujin attacked just now, his skills were sharp, his expression was cold and his eyes were frightening. Now, beside the girl, his entire person softened and he was even so considerate to the girl. He must dote on the girl very much. Just as he was about to retract his gaze, the staff arrived aftering cleaning up the mess. They first apologized to the couple and said that this matter would be handed to the police. They also said that they wouldpensate them. That man was only worried about his wife¡¯s safety. He looked like a cultured person. Although his expression was a little sullen, he did not vent his anger on the staff. He only asked them to get an ambnce to wait at the airport. The staff member said that he had already gotten someone to arrange for an ambnce and told him not to worry. Afterforting them, the staff walked towards the three of them. A few staff members bowed to Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin at the same time. ¡°Thank you for your righteous actions. Otherwise, I wonder what the consequences would be. Thank you very much.¡± After that, they also bowed to the young man. ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± ¡°You are wee.¡± It was just three words. He seemed to be a man of few words, but he did not make people think that he was arrogant and rude. Instead, he gave people the feeling that he was a gentleman. Yan Jinyu felt that his temperament was very simr to Feng Yun¡¯s again. After the staff left, the young man suddenly turned to Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin and nodded at them. ¡°I¡¯m Feng Xu. How should I address the two of you?¡± Feng? Yan Jinyu blinked and met Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze for a second. The two of them thought of the same thing. No wonder his aura was so simr to Feng Yun¡¯s. He was from the Feng Family. Yin Jiujin looked at him. ¡°Yin Jiujin, this is my fianc¨¦e, Yan Jinyu.¡± He was giving Feng Xu a lot of face. Even Yan Jinyu was a little surprised. Yin Jiujin rarely gave anyone face like this. Feng Xu was stunned for a moment before finally understanding the situation. ¡°So it¡¯s Master Nine and Eldest Miss Yan. I¡¯ve long heard of your names.¡± No wonder he had such good skills. It turned out to be the famous Master Nine. However, this Eldest Miss Yan seemed to be a little different from the rumors. After that, everything was calm until the nended steadily at the North City airport. They had helped them out of righteousness, so the airline did not dy their time and asked them for cooperation when they called the police to settle this matter. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin got into the car waiting outside the airport and returned to Mount Jing. On the way back to Mount Jing, Yan Jinyu finally asked the question in her heart, ¡°Brother Nine, that Feng Xu¡­¡± Even if she didn¡¯t finish asking, Yin Jiujin knew what she wanted to ask. He didn¡¯t hide it from her. ¡°During the years when Feng Yun was missing, this eldest son of the Feng Family hade to the Yin Family to gather information many times. He had also contributed a lot to look for Feng Yun.¡± ¡°Later on, when Feng Yun came back and Aunt and Uncle were both killed, the news naturally reached the Feng Family. However, only this Eldest Young Master showed up at the Imperial Capital Hospital to visit Feng Yun. After that, Feng Yun didn¡¯t go out and he also went to the Yin Family to visit a few times.¡± ¡°However, I was rarely at home at that time. I didn¡¯t meet him, so I only knew that such a person existed.¡± ¡°So, he¡¯s a rare good person of the Feng Family?¡± Yin Jiujin pinched her face. ¡°Naive. Don¡¯t judge a person by his appearance.¡± Yan Jinyu pouted. She wouldn¡¯t judge a person by their appearance, no matter if they were friend or foe. ¡°However, judging from the current situation, he¡¯s not an enemy,¡± Yin Jiujin continued. Now that Yan Jinyu knew, she just wasn¡¯t sure if the other party was friend or foe. *** After returning to Mount Jing, Aunt Cheng said that Yan Jinyun was here. Yan Jinyun was indeed here. She said that she was very nervous about her studies and work and wanted to take a look at the sea of flowers on Mount Jing to rx. Of course, that was an excuse. She just happened to have nothing to do in thepany and didn¡¯t want to return to the cold Yan Family¡¯s residence, so she thought of Yan Jinyu. She came to Mount Jing but was told that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t around and had gone to the capital. Just as she was about to leave regretfully and perhaps seeing the disappointment in her eyes, Aunt Cheng told her that Yan Jinyu would be back in about two hours. If she wasn¡¯t busy, she could wait at Mount Jing. Aunt Cheng was a very kind elder. It was probably because it had been too long since she felt the care of an elder, or because she really didn¡¯t want to return to the Yan Family, Yan Jinyun nodded and agreed. She waited for more than two hours. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin had returned. ¡°Yun¡¯er, why are you here?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at the person sitting in the living room and smiled faintly. She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but for a moment, Yan Jinyun actually felt that Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze was extremely gentle, and her smile was especially gentle. The reason why she was uncertain was because when she looked at her seriously again, although Yan Jinyu was also smiling, it was her usual harmless and innocent smile. She didn¡¯t have the gentleness of an elder looking at a junior. However, regardless of whether it was an illusion, most of the suppressed emotions in Yan Jinyun¡¯s heart dissipated at this moment. She stood up and greeted, ¡°Sister, Brother-inw.¡± Yin Jiujin nodded slightly. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± He took Yan Jinyu¡¯s bag. ¡°You guys chat. I¡¯ll go to the study to settle something.¡± He was not in a hurry even if he had work. He was clearly leaving some space for them. Yan Jinyu smiled brightly at him. ¡°Yes, Brother Nine, go ahead.¡± After Yin Jiujin went upstairs, Yan Jinyu looked at Yan Jinyun. ¡°Shall we take a walk outside?¡± However, Yan Jinyun shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s hot outside at this time. Forget it. You just got off the ne. Don¡¯t waste your time. Come and sit first.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t insist either. She walked over and sat down. On the table were the fruit snacks Aunt Cheng had prepared and a cup of tea for Yan Jinyun. She sat down and Aunt Cheng poured her a ss of warm water. ¡°Second Miss Yan, is there anything else you want to eat? I¡¯ll go prepare for it. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. The fruits here are all grown on Mount Jing. The snacks were also figured out by myself in my free time. It¡¯s very easy to make them.¡± She was very enthusiastic. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Thank you, Aunt Cheng. You¡¯ve been busy since I arrived. I¡¯m a little embarrassed.¡± Yan Jinyun looked a little different from her usual cold goddess appearance. She looked more like a reserved and shy little girl. Seeing her like this, who would have thought that she was the head of the number one family in North City and had a bigpany in her hands? ¡°Hey, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with Aunt Cheng. Very few people visit so Aunt Cheng is happy. Then, you guys chat first. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. If you need anything, remember to call Aunt Cheng.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Aunt Cheng.¡± Yan Jinyun thanked her sincerely. She was still grateful. The elders who followed Master Nine were so easy to get along with. They were also so warm, friendly, and amiable. She felt even more at ease with Yan Jinyu staying here. It was much better than the Yan Family. Aunt Cheng left with a smile. She was actually very happy too. It was rare that Miss Yu still had a family member who treated her sincerely. She had to interact more with them. Otherwise, there seemed to be no one beside Miss Yu other than Second Young Master. It was fine when Miss Yu went to school during this period of time. Before Miss Yu went to school, she would either follow Second Young Master to thepany or be alone in Mount Jing. Although she saw that Miss Yu seemed to be veryfortable at home, an 18-year-old girl was at the age where she was full of vitality. It was not appropriate for her to stay at home all day. She thought that there might be no one asking her out since Miss Yu didn¡¯t go out. How could she not be happy to see Second Miss Yan visiting? Second Young Master had also ordered that Second Miss Yan didn¡¯t have to ask for permission toe to Mount Jing to look for Miss Yu. She could let her in directly. It was obvious that Second Young Master also hoped that Miss Yu would interact more with Second Miss Yan. Yan Jinyu took a sip of water. ¡°I heard from Aunt Cheng that you¡¯ve been here for a while? What do you want to see me for?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I just don¡¯t have anything on the weekend and it¡¯s the season when flowers bloom. I wanted toe to Mount Jing to take a look at the sea of flowers.¡± There were indeed many flowers in the season. Seeing that Yan Jinyu was staring at her, Yan Jinyun pretended to be rxed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been rather busy recently. I¡¯m busy with thepany¡¯s matters and preparing for the college entrance examination. I want to find a ce to rx. I couldn¡¯t think of anywhere else to go, so I came to Mount Jing to take a look because of you.¡± She didn¡¯t want Yan Jinyu to know that she didn¡¯t want to stay in the Yan Family. She suddenly thought of her and came to Mount Jing to look for her. Yan Jinyu looked at her and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. You¡¯ve been very stressed during this period of time. You really should rx.¡± ¡°How about this? Don¡¯t be in a hurry to go back. Stay for dinner before returning. When the sun isn¡¯t so hotter, I¡¯ll apany you out for a walk.¡± Yan Jinyun pursed her lips in silence. She had just found a random reason, but Yan Jinyu actually took it seriously. However, she didn¡¯t want to reject Yan Jinyu¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Why are you going to the capital?¡± Chapter 360 - The College Entrance Examination

Chapter 360: The College Entrance Examination

¡°I had nothing. It¡¯s just Brother Nine¡¯spany. Coincidentally, I don¡¯t have anything else to do on the weekend, so I just apanied Brother Nine to the capital.¡± ¡°It¡¯s boring sitting here. Do you want to watch television?¡± Yan Jinyu asked with a smile. She was about to look for the remote control after asking. Seeing the bright smile on her face, Yan Jinyun suddenly felt a little dazed. She had never thought that she would one day sit and chat with Yan Jinyu so calmly. In her past understanding, she was the only daughter in the Yan Family. She was the heir of the Yan Family and the future head of the Yan Corporation. She had never thought that she would have siblings in her life. She had also thought that she did not need them. Even when she had always known that she had a long-lost twin sister. However, right now, she actually liked this feeling very much. She didn¡¯t even want to stay in the Yan Family. The first person she thought of was Yan Jinyu, so she came to Mount Jing to look for her. The security guard at Mount Jing saw that it was her and let her in without informing anyone. This shocked her for a long time. Even the Yan Family driver who sent her to Mount Jing had a shocked expression. Mount Jing was Master Nine¡¯s private territory. Few people could step foot in it, and almost everyone in North City knew that. She actually had the same privilege as the Yin Family members and could enter Mount Jing without informing anyone. And the reason why she had such privilege was all because of Yan Jinyu. ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s voice pulled Yan Jinyun back to her senses. She quickly shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Can I go to your room to take a look?¡± This was something she had wanted to do for a long time. She wanted to know how different Yan Jinyu¡¯s life at Mount Jing was from when she was at the Yan Family. Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± She put down the remote control that she had just picked up. ¡°Shall we go now?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yan Jinyun stood up. ¡°My room is on the second floor. Just go up the stairs and turn right.¡± Yan Jinyu also stood up. Yan Jinyun¡¯s seat was closer to the staircase, so she was the one walking in front at first. Yan Jinyu, who was walking behind, looked at her back. The bright smile on her face was still there, but there was a hint of helplessness in her eyes. What a stubborn child. She was clearly in a bad mood, but she did not say a word or show it at all. The two of them arrived at Yan Jinyu¡¯s room. The door was not locked and could be pushed open directly. Yan Jinyu pushed open the door. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± She had long moved to Yin Jiujin¡¯s room next door. No one had stayed in this room for months. However, all the arrangements were still there, and the room was frequently cleaned. The room with a warm color tone did not look deserted even though it had been a long time since anyone lived in it. Seeing such a pink room, Yan Jinyun was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t recover for a long time. Yes, shocked. Yan Jinyu indeed looked soft and innocent from the outside. In addition to her temperament, she indeed looked like a delicate daughter of a rich family¡­ However, Yan Jinyu¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t as she looked. She had seen Yan Jinyu attack a few times. She was ruthless and valiant. This pink princess room did not match her personality at all. Even her own room wasn¡¯t decorated like a young girl¡¯s room. Yan Jinyu¡¯s room¡­ Looking at the room and then at Yan Jinyu, who was smiling faintly at the side, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. It seemed like Master Nine really treated her very well and raised her like a princess. ¡°The room is very well decorated.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t ignore the corners of her lips that were twitching. These words were obviously against her conscience. She did not expose her. ¡°Is that so? I actually think so too.¡± At first, she was a little speechless, but she slowly got used to it. This was Yin Jiujin¡¯s kind intentions. Yan Jinyun looked at her suspiciously. She thought that she was just humoring her, but she saw that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t look guilty at all. She began to look at her strangely. From Yan Jinyun¡¯s eyes, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Yan Jinyu to see the words ¡°So you like such decor¡±. She smiled and said nothing. The tour of the room was rather enjoyable. In the afternoon, Yan Jinyu apanied Yan Jinyun to walk around the sea of flowers on Mount Jing. She only sent Yan Jinyun away after dinner. It was almost dark when Yan Jinyun left. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin sat on the sofa. The television was switched on and the news broadcast was ying. The two of them weren¡¯t watching the television. Yin Jiujin hugged Yan Jinyu and made her lean against his shoulder. He lowered his head and pecked her forehead. ¡°In the future, you can invite your sister to our house as a guest more often.¡± Although the youngdy¡¯s time was mostly upied and it made him feel a little sour, he could clearly sense that the youngdy was in a very good mood. He didn¡¯t mind the youngdy interacting more with Yan Jinyun. ¡°She might note again.¡± ¡°She probably came to Mount Jing to look for me because she¡¯s really in a bad mood today. Actually, if possible, I hope she can move out of the Yan Family and live outside for a while. My parents¡­ are hard to describe in words.¡± ¡°But I also know that she won¡¯t move out of the Yan Family.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine in the future. When she gets married and has her own family, these people won¡¯t affect her so much.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Yin Jiujin looked down at her and felt extremely d. Fortunately, the person who had to endure all of this in the Yan Family was not his youngdy. Fortunately, his girl was carefree enough. After she no longer had any expectations with her parents who treated her badly, they could no longer affect her. *** Half a monthter, the college entrance examination. On the day of the exam, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t go to work. He personally checked Yan Jinyu¡¯s stationery and admission ticket. Aunt Cheng even woke up early in the morning to prepare a generous breakfast for Yan Jinyu. After breakfast, Uncle Cheng, Aunt Cheng, and the subordinates who usually didn¡¯t show their faces on Mount Jing all gathered outside the small courtyard vi. That scene¡­ How should she put it? Yan Jinyu, the party concerned, didn¡¯t take it seriously at first, but they made her feel that this was such a big deal. ¡°We wish Miss Yu a smooth examination.¡± Aunt Cheng specially prepared a bottle of yogurt for her and handed it to her at the door. Yan Jinyu felt helpless. She took it and thanked her, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Cheng.¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. You guys¡­¡± She nced at the people standing in a row outside the courtyard. ¡°That¡¯s too exaggerated.¡± ¡°How can it not be important? Which parent doesn¡¯t take the college entrance examination seriously? This is a big matter in Miss Yu¡¯s life. You don¡¯t care about it, but we can¡¯t ignore it.¡± Although she called her Miss Yu, Aunt Cheng had always treated Yan Jinyu as her own child. Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get going then.¡± Yin Jiujin held her hand and walked to the car parked there. He wanted to send her to school personally. When they got into the car, everyone guarding outside the courtyard shouted in unison, ¡°We wish Miss Yu a smooth examination!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. She nced at Yin Jiujin speechlessly. ¡°This is also everyone¡¯s kind intention.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her and smiled. ¡°Life has to be ritualistic.¡± Actually, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t know that they were going to make such a big fuss. However, they had such kind intentions, so Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t object to their actions. Instead, he felt that Mount Jing was more lively than before. In the past, Mount Jing, especially before the youngdy moved in, could be described as lifeless. He didn¡¯t think so in the past, but afterparison, he realized how good it was now. ¡°Did you bring everything you need for the exam?¡± Yan Jinyu rolled her eyes. ¡°Brother Nine, you¡¯ve already helped me check three times. I¡¯ve brought them all. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Yin Jiujin thought about it and agreed. He wanted his girl to have what all the other girls had. He naturally had to do the same when other girls had their parents repeatedly help them check their stationery and admission passes before the college entrance examination. This experience was still very fresh. In the past, he had never thought that with his temper, he would be worried about this and that and repeatedly remind someone. As she was thinking, Yan Jinyu murmured as if she wasmenting, ¡°This feeling is actually a little strange. I never thought that one day, I would be able to go to school to take the college entrance examination like an ordinary person.¡± Yin Jiujin fell silent and rubbed the top of her head. ¡°With me around in the future, you can live whatever life you want.¡± ¡°Even if I cause trouble in school and you have to be called to school?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you cause trouble in school and I have to be called to school. Which child hasn¡¯t had a rebellious phase?¡± These words were a littleforting. It was also a little insulting. Yan Jinyu was very touched. ¡°¡­Alright, since Brother Nine has said so, I¡¯ll try my best to rebel in the future?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. There was no need to be deliberate. ¡°Up to you. Even if you pierce through the sky, I¡¯ll still support you.¡± He really knew how to talk. Along the way, Yan Jinyu held her chin and looked at Yin Jiujin. It was fine to look, but she was also smiling a little foolishly. Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but smile. Even if the two of them didn¡¯t say anything, it was still very warm and touching. Chapter 361 - Accompanying The Examination Throughout

Chapter 361: Apanying The Examination Throughout

Outside Boyu High School, Yin Jiujin parked the car and got out to send Yan Jinyu into school. Yan Jinyu¡¯s examination hall was in their school. This was the first time Yin Jiujin had personally sent Yan Jinyu off after sending her to school so many times. Outside the school were parents who had sent their children to take the exam. Most of them were influential figures, so naturally there were people who knew Yin Jiujin. However, few dared toe forward to greet him. However, seeing that he had personally sent Yan Jinyu to take the exam, they realized even more acutely how important Yan Jinyu was to him. ¡°Brother Nine, let¡¯s part here.¡± Yin Jiujin raised his hand to tidy her hair. When he lowered his eyes to look at her, his eyes were filled with gentleness. ¡°Yes, do the examination well.¡± ¡°Got it. Brother Nine, go back first. See you in the afternoon.¡± However, Yin Jiujin said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up for lunch.¡± ¡°?¡± Yan Jinyu was a little puzzled. ¡°I can eat lunch in school just like before. Why do you have to make this extra trip?¡± Meeting Yin Jiujin¡¯s unquestionable gaze, Yan Jinyupromised, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you after the exam.¡± Yin Jiujin pinched her face in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± At this moment, the Yan Family¡¯s car arrived. Yan Jinyun got out of the car. There were no requirements for anyone to wear their school uniforms on the day of the college entrance examination, so almost no one did. Yan Jinyun was wearing a long white dress. She was cold and otherworldly. She looked just like a goddess. However, after this goddess saw the two of them, her demeanor changed in a second. She became shy and looked like a little sister next door. ¡°Sister, Master Nine.¡± Yin Jiujin looked over and Yan Jinyun quickly corrected herself, ¡°Brother-inw!¡± He nodded expressionlessly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Focus on the exam.¡± Yan Jinyun was stunned for a moment before saying seriously, ¡°Yes! Thank you, Brother-inw!¡± No matter what, Yan Jinyun was a little afraid of Yin Jiujin. Not only because of Yin Jiujin¡¯s frightening aura, but also because she had once had designs on him. How should she put it? Rather than saying that she was afraid, it was more like she was a little ashamed. She was ashamed towards Yin Jiujin and Yan Jinyu. ¡°Did you bring your stationery, admission ticket, and identity card?¡± Yan Jinyu suddenly asked. When Yan Jinyun heard that, her eyes turned red. ¡°I-I brought them all.¡± She had an exam today. Other than Grandpa Xin, who lived in the old residence, who sent her off, no one else said anything to her about the exam. The butler and servants were not qualified to say anything, and her parents¡­ Perhaps, they had long forgotten that they had a daughter like her. ¡°Then go in. Do your best. With your foundation, it won¡¯t be a problem to get good results. You don¡¯t have to give yourself too much pressure.¡± In reality, Yan Jinyun really didn¡¯t feel any pressure. However, she was still very happy to hear Yan Jinyu say that. She nodded heavily. ¡°Mm-hm!¡± The two of them walked into school. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t leave. He returned to the car and took out theptop in the back seat to settle his work. He waited for Yan Jinyu to finish her exam. He saw that other people¡¯s parents were waiting at the school gate. Of course, he should be waiting for the youngdy when shees out of the exam. She couldn¡¯t hand in the papers early for the college entrance examination, so even if Yan Jinyu had finished it long ago, she had to wait for the exam to end before she could hand in the paper. She was about to call Yin Jiujin when she saw Yin Jiujin¡¯s car. And it was still parked where it was¡­ Yan Jinyu suddenly stopped in her tracks. Then, she smiled. She quickly ran towards Yin Jiujin¡¯s car. Without opening the door to the front passenger seat, she opened the door to the driver¡¯s seat and hugged him. Yin Jiujin had calcted the time. Once it was time, he closed theptop and ced it back in the back seat. Otherwise, he probably wouldn¡¯t have reacted so quickly to catch Yan Jinyu if she pounced over now. Without saying much, Yan Jinyu kissed him. After the kiss, shey in his arms and said, ¡°Brother Nine, have you been waiting here?¡± ¡°The time interval is not long either. It¡¯s troublesome to run back and forth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said that you actually don¡¯t have to wait for me to have lunch together. You can just pick me up in the afternoon.¡± Yin Jiujin lowered his eyes to look at her. Yan Jinyu was helpless. ¡°Alright, even if you want to wait for me to have lunch together, you can find a cafe or tea house nearby and wait. You don¡¯t have to wait here forever.¡± He held her waist with one hand and held her face with the other. ¡°I want to see you immediately.¡± Alright, she had lost. Yan Jinyu was speechless and very touched. She kissed the corner of his lips again. She slid nimbly to the front passenger seat and sat down without looking at him. ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat now.¡± Yin Jiujin caressed the corners of his lips and chuckled. ¡°Yes.¡± It was rare for a youngdy to be shy. *** Two and a half dayster, the college entrance examination ended. Yin Jiujin apanied her for the entire examination. On the day the college entrance examination ended, Luo Linlin called Yan Jinyu and said that since they had worked hard for the college entrance examination, she booked a restaurant with Feng Chen and wanted to treat them to a meal. She asked her to call Yin Jiujin over. Actually, Yin Jiujin was beside Yan Jinyu when she received the call. She covered the phone and asked Yin Jiujin, ¡°Aunt wants to treat us to a meal. Shall we go?¡± Yin Jiujin had other ns. Since the other party was an elder and an elder that Yan Jinyu cared about, he naturally wouldn¡¯t reject her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Where¡¯s the venue?¡± Yan Jinyu removed her hand and answered Luo Linlin. She then asked her where the restaurant was. She gave Yin Jiujin the venue. About 20 minutester, the two of them arrived. Feng Chen and Luo Linlin didn¡¯t invite many people. Other than Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin, Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan, Luo Qiu and Luo Yikun from the Luo Family were also present. They were already there when Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyu arrived. After all, the two of them were originally going back to Mount Jing. They received a call midway and took a detour. The waiter led them to the private room. As soon as they entered, Luo Linlin greeted them warmly, ¡°You¡¯re here. Come and sit.¡± Feng Chen stood up, ¡°Master Nine.¡± He smiled imperceptibly at Yan Jinyu. ¡°Jinyu.¡± As soon as he stood up and greeted Yin Jiujin, the others naturally didn¡¯t dare to remain sitting. They wanted to stand up, but Yin Jiujin stopped them. ¡°We¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony.¡± Even Yan Jinyun felt that he was praising them when he called them his own family, let alone others. Yan Jinyu smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, and the few of you, sit down. If you guys do this, I won¡¯t dare toe again next time you call me to join you for a meal.¡± Hearing her words, the others weren¡¯t anxious, but Yan Jinyun was. She hurriedly said, ¡°Sister, Brother-inw,e and sit.¡± After saying that, she sat down and didn¡¯t wait for Yan Jinyu to speak again. She didn¡¯t want Yan Jinyu to refuse to meet her next time. Seeing this, the others couldn¡¯t remain standing, so they all sat down together. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin walked over and sat down. Luo Linlin looked at Yan Jinyu and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re all in the same ss, so I don¡¯t have to introduce you, right?¡± Yan Jinyu nodded. ¡°Yes, we all know each other. There¡¯s no need to introduce us.¡± ¡°You guys have worked hard for the exam. I don¡¯t know what you like to eat either. The hotpot here is good. I brought you guys here to try it. Is there anything you don¡¯t like?¡± ¡°No,¡± a few voices answered her together. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Luo Linlin called the waiter over to serve the dishes. The taste was indeed not bad. It was also a double-vor hot pot., so they could eat the spicy food and non-spicy food together. ¡°How was it? How did you guys do?¡± Luo Linlin asked casually during the meal. Yan Jinyun, who was sitting opposite him, answered first, ¡°It¡¯s simr to the usual mock test.¡± ¡°That means you did well.¡± Luo Linlin nced at Feng Yuan. ¡°¡­¡± Feng Yuan. If she wasn¡¯t his biological mother, he would think that his mother despised him. He could notpare to the others present, but he did not do badly either, okay? ¡°How about you, Jinyu?¡± ¡°I should be fine.¡± ¡°I heard that you were the top student in thest two mock tests. Then, your so-called ¡®fine¡¯ should be very good.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled without saying a word. ¡°Aye, Jinyu. I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with your studies. Seeing you like this, Aunt feels relieved.¡± As for why Yan Jinyu was so outstanding, Luo Linlin simply thought that she was talented. Inparison, Feng Chen had more suspicion. However, he wouldn¡¯t ask further. ¡°I¡¯ve made Aunt worried.¡± Luo Qiu and Luo Yikun looked at each other. The two of them continued to remain silent. It seemed tiring to know too much. Look, everyone was kept in the dark. Only they knew that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t simple to begin with, especially Luo Yikun. He knew best. Seeing others misunderstand Yan Jinyu like this, they knew the truth but couldn¡¯t say it. They couldn¡¯t interrupt in case they let it slip. If that wasn¡¯t tiring, what was that? Luo Linlin sighed, ¡°You¡¯re always so polite.¡± ¡°After the exams, have you thought of where to go to y? I think many high school graduates will ask their friends for a graduation trip after the college entrance examination. Why don¡¯t you guys form a group too? You¡¯ve had a hard time during the exams recently, especially Yun¡¯er. Other than preparing for the exams, she still has to take care of thepany. She should go out to y and rx.¡± ¡°You shouldbine work and leisure. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡± Yan Jinyun was very tempted by Luo Linlin¡¯s suggestion. She didn¡¯t want to go out to y. She just wanted to go out with Yan Jinyu. They had never gone out to y together. She looked at Yan Jinyu with anticipation. How could Yan Jinyu not notice? If possible, she naturally hoped to go on a trip together. After all, there were too many things on Yan Jinyun¡¯s shoulders recently. Her family,pany, and school. She also wanted Yan Jinyun to have a chance to y and rx. However, she still had something to do in Cloud City, so it was not convenient for her to bring Yan Jinyun along. Hence, she said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not now. I have something on for the next few days.¡± Yan Jinyun was feeling a little disappointed when she heard Yan Jinyu say, ¡°However, I should have time after the college entrance examination results are out and I fill in my college entrance examination choice.¡± ¡°Anyway, this summer vacation is almost three months long. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, we can arrange for ater date and I can join you.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait until the college entrance examination results are out and we¡¯ve filled in the forms!¡± Yan Jinyun said without thinking. She even seemed a little excited. ¡°Why don¡¯t I arrange the itinerary?¡± Luo Yikun suddenly said. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, he smiled and exined, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Eldest Miss Yan has something to do. Second Miss Yan, Qiu, and Young Master Feng have to busy themselves with thepany. I¡¯m the most free.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea,¡± Luo Linlin said. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t say anything and simply waited for Yan Jinyu to speak. Sensing her gaze, Yan Jinyu smiled and looked at Luo Yikun. ¡°Thank you, Second Young Master Luo.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not hard. It¡¯s just a small matter.¡± ¡°Just tell me in advance who will be going.¡± Luo Yikun actually wanted to know what Yan Jinyu was going to do, but he didn¡¯t ask in the end. He would live longer if he didn¡¯t get involved. The meal was very peaceful. After dinner, Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin returned to Mount Jing. Xi Fengling had called her and asked to go to Cloud City the day after tomorrow. Hence, she still had a day to apany Yin Jiujin. Yan Jinyu was very sharp. She could sense that Yin Jiujin seemed to have made some preparations to celebrate the end of her college entrance examination. Chapter 362 - A Warm Scene

Chapter 362: A Warm Scene

The next morning, Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin went to thepany. Why? Yin Jiujin said that Yan Jinyu was going to leave him for a while, so she had to apany him for the entire day today. In the Empire Group¡¯s headquarters, be it the front desk or the other employees, they were already very familiar with Yan Jinyu. However, they felt thatpared to Yin Jiujin, who was cold and had a strong aura, Yan Jinyu, who always had a smile on her face and looked innocent, was much kinder. Hence, ever since they stepped into the Empire Building, there were constantly people greeting Yan Jinyu. They were all calling her Miss Yu very sweetly. Yan Jinyu naturally wouldn¡¯t ignore Yin Jiujin¡¯s subordinates when they greeted her. She greeted them with a smile or a nod. However, regardless of her reaction, Yin Jiujin was still a little jealous. He quickly led her to the exclusive elevator and isted her from the others. After entering the elevator, perhaps he was probably too jealous, he even hugged Yan Jinyu tightly and kissed her for a long time. He wouldn¡¯t even let go of her after he finished kissing her, he buried his face in her shoulder and rubbed against her. ¡°I¡¯m a little regretful that I brought you to thepany now.¡± ¡°So, didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯ll wait for you at home?¡± Yin Jiujin snorted softly and hugged her tightly. ¡°No, you promised to apany me for the entire day.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t be jealous. They¡¯re all employees of yourpany. Why are you jealous of them too?¡± He didn¡¯t pay attention to his image. He was Master Nine, the Master Nine with a reputation that made people tremble in fear. He was a ruthless person and not a cute little puppy, even though he always acted coquettishly in front of her like a cute little puppy¡­ Ahem. ¡°I just can¡¯t bear to see you smile so brightly at others.¡± Yan Jinyu was speechless. ¡°I usually smile like this.¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯m so friendly because they¡¯re your employees.¡± She wrapped her arms around his back. ¡°On the other hand, Brother Nine, you said that you came to thepany because you had something to do at thest minute. If you didn¡¯t have something on at thest minute, how do you n to live today? Are you going to stay at Mount Jing with me and be a cker too?¡± cker? Yin Jiujin let go of her and flicked her forehead. ¡°You know yourself very well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯ll stay with you at Mount Jing, but I¡¯m not going to be a cker with you.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t understand. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t intend to say anything else. ¡°Let¡¯s keep it a secret first.¡± *** The two of them didn¡¯t stay in thepany for long. Yin Jiujin finished his work in about two hours. For the past two hours, Yan Jinyu had been sitting on the sofa in his office¡­ reading. Yes, reading. She had been ying games and watching dramas recently. She was a little tired of it, so she just read. She didn¡¯t specifically look for any books to read. She simply took them from the bookshelf in Yin Jiujin¡¯s office. It was a book about management. She read quickly and finished the book in two hours. When Yin Jiujin switched off theputer, she happened to close her book. She looked up and asked him, ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Yan Jinyu stood up and ced the book back on the bookshelf. She turned back and asked the person who was hugging her from behind, ¡°Shall we go back now?¡± Yin Jiujin leaned on her shoulder and closed his eyes to ease his fatigue before pecking her cheek. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s go somewhere first.¡± Yan Jinyu thought that he was going somewhere. She only knew when she arrived that it was a supermarket! She was a little stunned as she stood at the entrance of the supermarket. ¡°What are you doing here? What do you want to buy? Didn¡¯t Aunt Cheng arrange for someone to specially buy the daily necessities on Mount Jing?¡± ¡°To celebrate the end of your college entrance examination, I¡¯m prepared to cook a meal for you personally.¡± Yin Jiujin smiled faintly. ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu was a little stunned, surprised, and touched. Her silly look made Yin Jiujin feel that it was worth it for him to specially spare time to do this. Look at her long-lost silly expression. He couldn¡¯t help but pinch her face. ¡°This was what I nned to do yesterday.¡± Because Luo Linlin had treated them to a meal, his n was ruined. ¡°I gave Uncle Cheng and Aunt Cheng a day off today. I¡¯ll cook personally.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Yan Jinyu let him lead her to the supermarket. Looking at him pushing the cart and choosing the ingredients familiarly, Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Nine, do youe to the supermarket often?¡± From her understanding, Yin Jiujin shouldn¡¯t have had the chance to do such a thing personally, be it in the capital or in North City. ¡°This is my first time here.¡± ¡°Then why do I feel that you¡¯re so familiar with it?¡± ¡°Silly. Haven¡¯t you seen others do it before?¡± His words were straight to the point. Yan Jinyu thought about it. Oh right, she had seen others do it before? She had never personallye to the supermarket to buy anything. Oh, other than buying yogurt in the past. She would leave after paying since she only bought a few packets of yoghurt. It didn¡¯t waste too much of her time. She had never shopped at the supermarket seriously, but she was still very familiar with buying vegetables or some daily necessities. Alright, she was being silly. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t ask her what she wanted to eat because he knew that it was useless. She would definitely say ¡°whatever¡±. Hence, he simply prepared ording to his understanding of her taste. Yin Jiujin pushed the cart with one hand and ced the things he needed on the shelf into the cart with the other. Yan Jinyu walked to the side and held his arm. She wanted to take a look at everything. Other than their looks and temperament, the two of them looked no different from ordinary couples. It was very endearing. Although Yan Jinyu was looking around carefreely, her heart was actually not so calm. Because with Yin Jiujin by her side, she had really experienced many things that she had never thought she would have the chance to experience. She felt that Yin Jiujin was like her salvation, sent by the heavens to make up for her. Whenever Yin Jiujin took something, Yan Jinyu would ask him what it was or what it was for. Yin Jiujin would patiently exin it to her. She felt that it felt great when the two of them shopped in the supermarket, and so did Yin Jiujin. He also thought that if such a person did not appear beside him, he would probably never have such an experience in his life. He would have devoted all his time to work. His dull life was colorful because of one person. They bought two big bags of things. Yin Jiujin even patiently picked a carton of yogurt for Yan Jinyu, carefully looking at the vor andposition. Yin Jiujin had said that he was specially rewarding her. When they left the supermarket, Yin Jiujin took a straw and inserted a bottle before passing it to her. He ced the rest back into the bag. Yin Jiujin carried the two big bags himself. Yan Jinyu wanted to help, but he didn¡¯t let her. Hence, when the two of them walked together, they became a tall and handsome man carrying two bags of things and a petite and beautiful girl followed at the side while drinking yogurt. The scene was very beautiful. The car was parked not far away. After putting their things away, the two of them drove back to Mount Jing. They didn¡¯t buy vegetables. After returning to Mount Jing, the two of them personally went to the vegetable garden to pick fresh vegetables. Although they said that they would pick it together, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t ask Yan Jinyu to do it. He just let her stand by the garden and watch. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to cook. Go to the living room and turn on the television for a while. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m done.¡± Yin Jiujin held the vegetables in his hand and looked very down-to-earth. However, seeing him like this, Yan Jinyu felt that he was even more charming for some reason. ¡°No, I want to help you.¡± Her eyes were smiling, but her gaze was firm. She was a stubborn person. Yin Jiujin knew that since she insisted, it was useless for him to say anything more. He simply agreed, ¡°Alright, help me wash the vegetables.¡± Yan Jinyu was very happy to do so. She skipped along with him to the kitchen. It was just washing vegetables. Yan Jinyu could still do it. Even if she had never done it before, it was simr to barbecuing in the remote mountains. They had to be washed till they were clean. After a while, she was done. Yin Jiujin had almost finished cutting the ingredients he needed to prepare. ¡°I¡¯m going to start cooking. The kitchen will be very smokey and oily. Wait for me outside, okay?¡± Yan Jinyu pouted. Yin Jiujin quicklypromised. ¡°Then stand further away.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled in satisfaction. She ced her hands behind her back and stood there, tilting her head as she watched him cook. She didn¡¯t know how cute she was. Anyway, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t dare to take a second look. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to continue cooking. How seductive. However, he didn¡¯t realize how meaningful Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze was when she looked at him. If she wasn¡¯t afraid of disturbing him cooking¡­ There were not many dishes, just three dishes and a soup. It was a simple home-cooked meal. It was enough for the two of them. Yan Jinyu helped carry the dishes. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t reject her because it was useless. Yin Jiujin even specially took out a bottle of treasured red wine from the basement and opened it. He brought two sses and one for each of them. At that moment, Yan Jinyu had already sat down at the dining table. Seeing the red wine in front of her, she blinked and was a little puzzled, ¡°For me?¡± ¡°Brother Nine, didn¡¯t you forbid me from drinking?¡± ¡°You can drink at home, but not outside. Besides, this is red wine. It¡¯s fine to drink a little.¡± Yan Jinyu wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t drink. She could drink very well. Even if it wasn¡¯t red wine, she could still drink very well. ¡°But the atmosphere isn¡¯t right. It¡¯s broad daylight. Why are we drinking red wine at home?¡± As she spoke, Yan Jinyu even looked out of the window. The noon sun was scorching. ¡°Oh?¡± Yin Jiujin swirled his wine ss and raised his eyebrows at her. ¡°The atmosphere isn¡¯t right to drink red wine in broad daylight. In what atmosphere should we drink then?¡± That sounded a little coquettish. Yan Jinyu understood. Her aura was not inferior to his. She grinned foolishly. ¡°Of course it¡¯s at night. Candlelight dinner or something. That kind of atmosphere is most suitable.¡± Yin Jiujin smiled. ¡°If you want the atmosphere, you can close the curtains. I can even get some candles and roses.¡± ¡°¡­There¡¯s no need for that. Let¡¯s eat.¡± If she nodded, she dared to guarantee that he would definitely go to the sea of flowers outside to pick a few roses and then get candles. It was just a meal. Why made it so troublesome? ¡°Let¡¯s toast to Little Yu¡¯er¡¯s college entrance examination¡¯s smooth ending.¡± Looking at the wine ss he raised, Yan Jinyu raised it and clinked it with his. ¡°Thank you, Brother Nine.¡± It was quite formal. The two of them took a sip of wine. ¡°Try the food first and see how it tastes.¡± Yin Jiujin was a little expectant. Yan Jinyu knew that Yin Jiujin knew how to cook, but other than the porridge he cooked thest time, this was the first time she had eaten the food he cooked. She was looking forward to it too. She picked up her chopsticks and took a bite. ¡°How does it taste?¡± Chapter 363 - First Visit To Cloud City

Chapter 363: First Visit To Cloud City

Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Delicious!¡± It wasn¡¯t that she favored Yin Jiujin, but she felt that Yin Jiujin¡¯s dishes were actually better than Aunt Cheng¡¯s, and Aunt Cheng had been cooking for decades. Yin Jiujin was very satisfied with her reaction. The smile in his eyes deepened. ¡°Eat more if it¡¯s delicious.¡± He picked up some food for her. ¡°Brother Nine, you eat too.¡± She also picked up some food for him. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± After the meal, Yan Jinyu was satisfied. They had finished two-thirds of the red wine. Of course, the two of them weren¡¯t drunk with this bit of alcohol, but Yan Jinyu¡¯s face was still slightly red from drinking. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t ask her for help and cleared the dishes himself. In actuality, he was afraid he really could not help but bite her rosy and beautiful face. He didn¡¯t personally clean the kitchen. Someone woulde to clean itter. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t bring Yan Jinyu to the courtyard to take a walk to digest the food as usual. Aftering out of the kitchen, he saw Yan Jinyu standing in the living room waiting for him to go for a walk. Yin Jiujin quickly walked over and picked her up by the waist before walking upstairs. Yan Jinyu was shocked by his sudden action. ¡°Brother Nine, what are you doing?¡± Yin Jiujin lowered his eyes and looked at her. He smiled and said, ¡°Of course, we¡¯re taking an afternoon nap at this time.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll feel ufortable if you take an afternoon nap right after lunch. Let¡¯s go out for a walk first.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze darkened as the smile in his eyes intensified. ¡°It¡¯s fine. There are many ways to digest your food.¡± What else did Yan Jinyu not understand now? She knew it. Why was Yin Jiujin drinking red wine with her at home in the afternoon? It seemed like he didn¡¯t intend to go out again. On this day, Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t evene down for dinner. Yin Jiujin went downstairs to cook porridge and personally fed her. After taking the empty bowl of porridge downstairs, Yin Jiujin went upstairs again. He didn¡¯te down for the entire night. The next day, Yan Jinyu woke upte. Fortunately, the flight to Cloud City was at two in the afternoon, so there was still time. She tidied up and came downstairs. Yin Jiujin was sitting on the sofa reading the reports. From her angle, she happened to see Yin Jiujin¡¯s side profile, which was focused on the report and a ray of sunlight happened to shine in. This scene was very beautiful. The small grievance that she had suffered at Yin Jiujin¡¯s hands until now suddenly dissipated. She stopped in her tracks and took a photo with her phone. The photo was taken very well. Yan Jinyu was very satisfied and quickly set it as a screen saver. After doing this, she put her phone away sweetly and went downstairs. When Yin Jiujin heard themotion, he put down the newspaper in his hand and walked towards her. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Yan Jinyu hugged his waist with both hands. ¡°A little.¡± It was already 11 pm. How could she not be hungry? ¡°Our Little Yu¡¯er worked hardst night.¡± She nced at him angrily. ¡°Whose fault is that?¡± She wondered what he had eaten to make him so energetic. Yin Jiujin chuckled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault.¡± He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°I got Aunt Cheng to prepare the food. I¡¯ll send you to the airport after dinner. I¡¯ve already packed your luggage and got someone to put it in the trunk of the car.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She had some impression of him helping her pack her luggage. She had seen it in her daze in the morning, but she ignored it and continued to sleep. Otherwise, she would have packed her luggage when she came downstairs at this time. After dinner, Yin Jiujin sent her to the airport. Seeing that Cheng Lin was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat and Yin Jiujin was sitting in the back seat with her, Yan Jinyu was a little surprised. She thought that Yin Jiujin would drive her personally. However, she felt that it was nothing. After all, Cheng Lin was Yin Jiujin¡¯s exclusive driver. Other than when he was with her, Yin Jiujin rarely drove by himself. After sending her to the airport, Yin Jiujin personally helped her get the ne tickets and check in her luggage. He sent her to the boarding gate before leaving. He didn¡¯t forget to remind her, ¡°Don¡¯t y for too long. Come back early.¡± Yan Jinyu waved at him. ¡°Got it. I¡¯lle back after I¡¯m done.¡± She was just apanying Meimei to the Feng Family to take a look. How much time could she spend? Of course, it would be another matter if she met some other people or business. After sending Yan Jinyu away, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t leave the airport immediately. Lin Zimu came with the next ne ticket to Cloud City. Lin Zimu followed him while Cheng Lin drove the car back to Mount Jing. The next flight to Cloud City was an hourter. *** Yan Jinyu had taken the ne many times alone, but she was especially ufortable sitting in the first ss cabin this time. Without Yin Jiujin around, she felt that something was missing. She took out her earphones and listened to the songs. This seat was a first ss single seat. There was no one else beside her. She listened to the songs and closed her eyes to rest. Yin Jiujin had ¡°tortured¡± her for the entire night, so she was really a little sleepy now. The journey was smooth. Three hourster, they arrived at Cloud City Airport. Feng Qin had been looking forward to this day and had returned to Cloud City a few days ago. She personally led the Feng Family¡¯s chauffeur to the airport to pick Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling up. The two of them had agreed in advance. Although one came from the capital and the other from North City, the two of them arrived at Cloud City¡¯s airport at about the same time. Feng Qin came to pick them up together. Yan Jinyu arrived first. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, over here!¡± Feng Qin was a celebrity and was quite famous. She was very sincere toe to the airport to pick her up personally. She was disguised. She was wearing a mask, sunsses, and a hat. She was also wearing clothes that were different from her usual style. Only then could she barely hide from the media and fans. Fortunately, she was an actress with good acting skills. She could control her temperament and act as she pleased. Otherwise, even if she was fully disguised, it would be difficult for her to muddle through at the airport. Yan Jinyu dragged her luggage closer and smiled, ¡°Just call me by my name.¡± ¡°Meimei and I still have to stay at your house. We¡¯re considered friends now, right? If you call us that, we¡¯ll be distant. Your family will also find it strange when we go to your house.¡± ¡°Then¡­ should I call you Jinyu?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Jinyu, call me by my name too. My family will find it strange if you call me Miss Feng.¡± ¡°Of course, Feng Qin.¡± Feng Qin was two years older than Yan Jinyu. Feng Qin thought that she would call her ¡°Sister¡±, but she didn¡¯t expect her to call her by her name. However, on second thought, she seemed to call Feng Ling ¡°Meimei[1]¡±. It was reasonable that she didn¡¯t call her ¡°Sister¡±. Most importantly, with Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, she wouldn¡¯t really think that they were friends. She had always known her limits. She never curried favor with anyone. She wouldn¡¯t be naive to think that others would treat her differently. ¡°Is Meimei not here yet?¡± ¡°It should be soon.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Feng Qin asked, ¡°Pardon me for asking, but J-Jinyu, your address for Sister Fengling¡­¡± Yan Jinyu smiled brightly. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a nickname of love.¡± If Xi Fengling were here, she would definitely be very speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Feng Qin didn¡¯t know how to respond. Nickname of love? They weren¡¯t a couple. However, the person they first saw was not Xi Fengling, but someone familiar to Yan Jinyu. It seemed like she was on the same flight as her. The person was also very surprised to see Yan Jinyu, ¡°Yan Jinyu?¡± Yan Jinyu nced at her, and an unknown emotion shed past her eyes. She smiled and greeted, ¡°Teacher Hu.¡± The person who came was none other than Yan Jinyu¡¯s English teacher, Hu Chengcheng. ¡°I thought I was wrong. So it¡¯s really you. Why did Student Yan Jinyue to Cloud City?¡± ¡°A graduation trip with a friend.¡± Hu Chengcheng nced at the fully disguised Feng Qin beside her and did not doubt her words. ¡°Teacher, what about you?¡± ¡°Oh, right. Your college entrance examination ended and since I only have sses for Year Three, naturally, I also have a break. I thought that since I have the time, I nned to return to my alma mater to take a look. At the same time, I want to catch up with some ssmates whom I had not seen for a long time.¡± ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll wish Teacher a happy journey in advance.¡± ¡°You too. You have to have a good time. You don¡¯t have to worry about the college entrance examination results. I know your standard. It¡¯s not a problem for you to be the North City¡¯s top science student.¡± Hearing that, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t react, but Feng Qin almost spat out. Was it really appropriate to say such shocking words in a calm tone? North City was not a small city. Just because there was an elite school in North City, one could tell that the quality of the students would not be bad. However, the teacher in front of her actually said casually that it wasn¡¯t a problem for Yan Jinyu to be the North City¡¯s top science student¡­ Had she been so busy with work all day long that she had lost touch with society? Why did she feel like she couldn¡¯t keep up with their thoughts? Even if Yan Jinyu really had such ability, be it Yan Jinyu¡¯s teacher or Yan Jinyu herself, they shouldn¡¯t be so calm, right? Looking at the pink suitcase beside her, Hu Chengcheng said, ¡°It seems like you just got off the ne too. We¡¯re probably on the same flight. I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t see you.¡± ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t see Teacher either.¡± ¡°Is this your friend?¡± Since Hu Chengcheng had taken the initiative to ask, she naturally had to introduce her. ¡°Yes, her name is Feng Qin. She¡¯s a local in Cloud City.¡± She introduced her to Feng Qin. ¡°This is my form teacher. Her surname is Hu.¡± Feng Qin greeted politely, ¡°Hello, Teacher Hu!¡± ¡°Hello, hello.¡± She sized Feng Qin up. ¡°Feng Qin? Your name is very familiar. You seem very familiar too. Have I seen you somewhere before?¡± Feng Qin nced at Yan Jinyu. Seeing that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything, Feng Qin said, ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Teacher Hu. I¡¯m an actress.¡± Hu Cheng was surprised. ¡°No wonder. I knew it. I¡¯ve been wondering why are you so familiar?¡± She still looked familiar even when she was wearing a mask and sunsses, so she was the famous Feng Qin. She lowered her voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know so I asked a few more questions. I hope I didn¡¯t cause any trouble for you.¡± If she was discovered by fans in a ce like the airport alone without an assistant or bodyguard, it was very easy for problems to arise. ¡°No, I¡¯m not that famous yet. I won¡¯t be recognized.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being humble.¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you leaving yet? The longer you stay here, the higher the possibility of you being recognized.¡± ¡°We still have to wait for someone,¡± Yan Jinyu said with a faint smile. ¡°By the way, where are you going, Teacher? Do you need us to send you there?¡± ¡°No, no. Many of my university ssmates are here in Cloud City. My roommate works in Cloud City. She should be waiting for me outside the airport now.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. Don¡¯t stay for too long. If you really want to wait for someone, you can find a less crowded ce or return to the car to wait.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Teacher.¡± Xi Fengling arrived less than a minute after Hu Chengcheng left. [1] Younger sister in Chinese is called ¡°Meimei. Although the words sounded exactly the same, they are different words. Chapter 364 - Lets See Who Dies First

Chapter 364: Let¡¯s See Who Dies First

¡°Beauty Yu!¡± She waved at Yan Jinyu from afar. Yan Jinyu was already very conspicuous, and Xi Fengling¡¯s looks made women feel inferior. Hence, this attracted the attention of many passers-by. Feng Qin instinctively lowered the brim of her hat. Sister Fengling¡­ Oh, she was probably her biological sister. Her personality was really unexpected. That day, when they met in the capital, she didn¡¯t think that Sister Fengling had such a big and mboyant personality. Perhaps she was too excited to notice that when she met her that day. ¡°Meimei, you¡¯re really as charming as ever,¡± Yan Jinyu teased. Xi Fengling then realized that Feng Qin was looking around nervously. She apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too excited to see you guys and forgot about your identity.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Miss Feng¡­ Little Feng¡­ Little Feng Qin¡­¡± She wanted to call her Miss Feng, but she felt that it was inappropriate. Then, she wanted to call her Little Feng, but she felt a little distant. In the end, she called her ¡°Little Feng Qin¡±. ¡°You should know your fame. Don¡¯t you know how dangerous it is for you to appear at the airport alone? If people recognize you and rush forward and you don¡¯t have an assistant or bodyguard with you, it will be very dangerous!¡± Fengqin was already surprised by Xi Fengling¡¯s address of her and before she could react, she heard Xi Fengling¡¯s seemingly reproachful words that were actually filled with concern for her. She felt a lump in her throat. Her eyes were a little teary too. ¡°I-I¡¯ll pay attention next time. I just want to pick you up personally¡­ you guys.¡± With Feng Qin¡¯s pause, the sharp Yan Jinyu naturally could tell that she was just a tag-along. However, she did not mind. ¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡± Yan Jinyu gestured for Xi Fengling to look around. Xi Fengling saw that almost everyone was staring at them. ¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡± She had indeed been careless. She had forgotten how big an impact her and Beauty Yu¡¯s faces would have on others, not to mention that there was a fully disguised celebrity beside them. They walked out of the airport and found the car waiting there. She put their luggage away. They did it all by themselves. From the beginning to the end, the driver in the car did note down to help. Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling didn¡¯t say anything about this and Feng Qin seemed to be used to it. Yan Jinyu was still fine, but the smile on Xi Fengling¡¯s face became even more charming. This was a sign that she was angry. The angrier she was, the more charming her smile became. Feng Qin sat in the front passenger seat and the two of them sat in the back. Even when they got into the car, the driver did not take the initiative to greet them. He even said rather casually, ¡°Missy, are these your friends? They¡¯re quite good-looking.¡± Feng Qin was a little embarrassed. She nced at the two people in the backseat carefully, afraid that they would be angry. She wanted to refute, but she had to endure it when she thought of her mother¡¯s situation in the Feng Family. She could ignore the Feng Family¡¯s people and not return to the Feng Family for even once in a year, but her mother was trapped in the Feng Family. Even if she went out, the Feng Family would send someone to follow her. Her mother had no freedom at all. They were just using her mother as a hostage to trap her, who was still useful. If she refuted the driver now, the servants in the Feng Family would treat her mother even worse after she left. Xi Fengling¡¯s eyes darkened and she flipped her hair charmingly. ¡°We¡¯re indeed quite beautiful. We¡¯ve always been very confident about our looks. I didn¡¯t expect the Feng Family¡¯s chauffeur to have such a normal level of appreciation. I thought that since the Feng Family has declined, the Feng Family¡¯s drivers and servants are all tactless!¡± Tactless and appreciation were not usually used together, but Xi Fengling had put them together. As long as this driver had some brains, he could tell that she was mocking him on purpose. ¡°You¡ª!¡± Xi Fengling crossed her legs and smiled charmingly. She covered her lips shyly, ¡°Huh? Did I say something wrong? I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t studied much and don¡¯t know how to talk. If I used the wrong words or said anything wrong, please forgive me, Mr. Driver.¡± Her expression changed in a second. ¡°But¡­¡± She said with a serious face, ¡°I know many descendants of influential families, but I¡¯ve never seen a family¡¯s driver as unruly as the Feng Family¡¯s driver.¡± ¡°Even if Little Feng Qin isn¡¯t favored in the Feng Family, she¡¯s still one of your employers. Since the Feng Family sent you to pick us up with her today, they must know that we¡¯re going to the Feng Family as guests. You¡¯re talking to us in such an arrogant tone. Is this how the Feng Family treats their guests?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to talk to the head of the Feng Family when I meet himter.¡± ¡°The Feng Family¡¯s hospitality is really admirable!¡± The driver was shocked. Indeed, no matter how much Feng Qin was not favored, she still had value in the Feng Family. Otherwise, Old Madam wouldn¡¯t have sent him to the airport with Feng Qin to pick them up today. If they really got into an argument, the Feng Family had always valued their reputation, so he would definitely be the one to suffer! He was really indignant. He wondered where this woman came from. She actually dared to p his face like this! Feng Qin was in the entertainment circle and there were many dirty things in the entertainment circle. Who knew what kind of people these two women who were on good terms with Feng Qin were! ¡°You still have to get to the Feng Family safely! Don¡¯t forget, the steering wheel is in my hands. Your lives are in my hands!¡± Feng Qin¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?!¡± ¡°Hmph! Of course I know! Do you think you¡¯re really in charge when I call you ¡®Missy¡¯? These two women still want to mock me. I¡­¡± He stopped talking. Xi Fengling quickly stood up and an exquisite and sharp dagger appeared out of nowhere and pressed against the driver¡¯s neck. She smiled charmingly. ¡°Our lives are in your hands?¡± ¡°Then, who do you think will die first, you or us?¡± The cold and sharp sensation on his neck made the driver¡¯s scalp tingle. He panicked and stepped on the brakes a few times. The steering wheel was also spinning. ¡°You better drive properly, or¡­¡± The dagger closed in. ¡°I¡¯ll drive properly! Drive properly! Spare me! Spare me!¡± Although the car was still swaying, it was on track. Feng Qin was furious with the driver¡¯s actions, and when she saw Xi Fengling¡¯s decisive action, she was so frightened that she almost cried out. Suddenly, she saw Yan Jinyu sitting in the back seat still calmly ying games, so she forced herself not to lose herposure. ¡°So, there¡¯s nothing else to say now?¡± Hearing Xi Fengling¡¯s voice, the driver felt as if an evil ghost was asking for his life. He trembled non-stop. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I was stuck up. I don¡¯t know how to speak. I hope you can forgive me this time. I¡¯ll definitely be respectful to you when I see you in the Feng Family from now on!¡± ¡°I¡¯m protecting Little Feng Qin.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll also be respectful to Missy! I definitely won¡¯t dare to speak rudely to Missy again! Miss, please be magnanimous!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier? Why did you have to force me to use the knife?¡± She calmly retracted the dagger and sat back down seductively with her legs crossed. ¡°However, you¡¯re really terrified. This dagger of mine is fake. It¡¯s a toy dagger. Look if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± From the rearview mirror, the driver saw that the dagger in Xi Fengling¡¯s hand retracted when it was pushed back gently. It was simr to those props and daggers used for filming! However, when the dagger was ced on his neck just now, the feeling of being on the brink of death was not fake at all! How could this dagger be fake? However, nothing happened when this woman¡¯s palm touched the tip of the dagger. The dagger was indeed like a prop dagger. Could it really be fake? Alright, she actually dared to trick him! However, regardless of whether she was tricking him or not, he still had lingering fears and did not dare to make a fuss anymore. However, he would remember this! Even if it wasn¡¯t on these two women, it would be on Feng Qin and her mother in the future! How could Xi Fengling not understand the driver¡¯s thoughts? She didn¡¯t care. She had no intention of not doing anything when she came to Cloud City this time. After she figured out the situation, regardless of whether there was a reason for them to abandon her back then, on the ount that she liked Feng Qin, she could not continue to let the mother and daughter live in the Feng Family. ¡°Little Feng Qin was frightened just now, right?¡± Xi Fengling smiled at Feng Qin. ¡°This is a fake knife. With my looks, I¡¯ll definitely encounter a lot of trouble outside. Naturally, I have to have some self-defense skills.¡± ¡°I had scared many people with this move.¡± Feng Qin didn¡¯t believe her. At least not entirely. She didn¡¯t think that Sister Fengling was a pushover when she could make a name for herself in the capital without any backing. However, this was good too. Sister Fengling could protect herself. She felt very happy to see the driver so frightened too. ¡°Sister Fengling is beautiful. You should have some self-defense moves.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Sister Fengling and Jinyu just now.¡± She didn¡¯t hide it and said frankly, ¡°My situation in the Feng Family is indeed a little awkward. Even you guys were looked down upon by others because of me. I said that I would treat you well, but I let you two encounter such a thing after I got off the ne. I¡¯m really ashamed.¡± Even if she didn¡¯t say it now, they would know her situation when they arrived at the Feng Family. Since that was the case, there was no need to hide it. Chapter 365 - The Madam Of The Feng Family

Chapter 365: The Madam Of The Feng Family

At this moment, Yan Jinyu slowly raised her head and moved her gaze away from the phone screen. She smiled and asked, ¡°Then, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for us to stay in the Feng Family during this period of time? If that¡¯s not possible, Meimei and I can stay in a hotel. Actually, it isn¡¯t a big issue. It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t stayed in a hotel before. Nothing happened in the past. What can happen now?¡± ¡°Feng is worrying for nothing.¡± Feng? Min Rufeng? Yan Jinyu was actually so close to the Second Young Master of the Min Family. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t only on good terms with Sister Fengling, but also with Min Rufeng. ¡°I¡¯ve already promised to treat you well before this and let you stay in the Feng Family during your vacation in Cloud City. Of course, there¡¯s no reason for you to change your mind as soon as you arrive in Cloud City.¡± ¡°I told my grandparents. They all know. I even asked the servants at home to prepare two guest rooms in advance. You can stay in the Feng Family without worry.¡± She had mentioned it to her mother and her mother was extremely excited when she heard that she might have found her sister. However, she couldn¡¯t bring her mother out alone. The Feng Family would send someone to follow her even if her mother went out. With Sister Fengling¡¯s simr looks, the Feng Family would be even more suspicious if she met Sister Fengling alone. Instead of that, she might as well bring them to the Feng Family directly. Then, she could use the excuse that she and Sister Fengling looked like they hit it off and the Feng Family wouldn¡¯t suspect her easily. After all, she and her mother were already in such a situation. Even if they had found her sister, the Feng Family wouldn¡¯t think that they were that stupid to bring her back to the Feng Family. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble you and your family,¡± Yan Jinyu said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome.¡± Although that was the case, she was still a little worried. She had been selfish. She wanted her mother to meet her sister, who had been missing for many years, but she didn¡¯t care that they would implicate them and caused them to be looked down upon when they arrived at the Feng Family. They were both favored and pampered by outstanding men, but yet they had to suffer grievances in the Feng Family. She only wanted to let her sister and mother meet each other. If the Feng Family went too far, she would move to a hotel together with them! *** The chauffeur had yet to calm down when they reached the Feng Family. His legs went limp when he got out of the car and he almost fell. ¡°Yo, our big star is back! I heard that you have friends who¡¯sing to visit you. You¡¯re a guest of the Feng Family yourself. How dare you invite your friends to the Feng Family?¡± A sharp and mean female voice. However, when she saw Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling, who had taken out their luggage from the trunk, or more urately, when she saw Yan Jinyu, her faces turned pale in fear. She took two steps back and hit the stone steps behind her, falling to the ground. ¡°Y-y-you¡­¡± Yan Jinyu dragged her luggage and smiled at her. Her eyes were clear and wless, and she looked very innocent and harmless. ¡°Second Madam Feng, we have met again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a few months. How have you been?¡± ¡°W-Why are you here?¡± ¡°Look at what Second Madam Feng is asking. I just finished my college entrance examination. Of course, I¡¯m on a graduation trip in Cloud City. I happen to know Feng Qin, so I¡¯m staying with the Feng Family for a while. Sorry for disturbing you.¡± Lu Yuan¡¯s expression changed again and again. The better Yan Jinyu¡¯s attitude was, the more polite she was to her, the more uneasy she felt! Looking at her, Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Oh right, I heard that Feng Yan has been bedridden for a while. I¡¯ve seen her a few times since we were schoolmates. I can take this opportunity to visit her at the Feng Family too.¡± ¡°Second Madam Feng, do you not wee me?¡± Lu Yuan suppressed her anger and put on a fake smile. ¡°Miss Yan, what are you saying? Of course, I wee you.¡± Even if Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t wee, she didn¡¯t dare to say it! She knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. Moreover, Feng Hua had warned her more than once that she shouldn¡¯t provoke Yan Jinyu for the time being after Feng Yan was taken back. Otherwise, she would leave the Feng Family! If not for that, she would not have endured until now! She also knew that Yan Jinyu was the reason why Feng Yan became like this today. She didn¡¯t dare to openly go against Yan Jinyu. After all, she didn¡¯t want to end up like Feng Yan. She didn¡¯t expect Feng Qin¡¯s guest to be Yan Jinyu! Feng Qin was really lucky to have such a connection. If Feng Qin really had a good rtionship with Yan Jinyu, wouldn¡¯t it mean that she had Master Nine as her backer? Wouldn¡¯t Feng Qin and her mother climb onto her head in the future? All these years, her attitude towards Feng Qin and Feng Xiangxiang was so bad. What if they had a backer and the Feng Family no longer controlled them and they decided to take revenge on them instead¡­ That wouldn¡¯t do! So what if she had Master Nine as her backer? Master Nine was in North City, and this was Cloud City! Now that they were in the Feng Family¡¯s territory, she would have the final say when they entered the Feng Family¡¯s residence. Couldn¡¯t she teach them a lesson secretly even if she couldn¡¯t do it openly? As long as she didn¡¯t leave any evidence behind, even if someone died in Cloud City, it wouldn¡¯t be the Feng Family¡¯s fault! It wouldn¡¯t be her fault either! The more she thought about it, the more resentful Lu Yuan¡¯s gaze became. When she met Yan Jinyu again, she was no longer as afraid as before. She patted the dust off her body and stood up as if nothing had happened. ¡°I was too shocked to see Miss Yan at my own door. I lost my bnce and fell just like that. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Miss Yan.¡± Without giving Yan Jinyu a chance to speak, she said, ¡°Miss Yan still remembers my Yan¡¯er and even came to visit her. Yan¡¯er will definitely be very happy when she finds out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that Yan¡¯er is indeed seriously ill and has been lying in bed resting. It¡¯s not convenient for her to meet guests. I appreciate Miss Yan¡¯s kind intentions on her behalf.¡± Lu Yuan¡¯s gaze wandered between Yan Jinyu and Feng Qin. At this moment, she presented the image of a very enthusiastic elder. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Miss Yan and Feng Qin¡­ you two actually know each other.¡± Feng Qin didn¡¯t know that Lu Yuan actually knew Yan Jinyu, so she was still a little shocked to see Lu Yuan¡¯s reaction when she saw Yan Jinyu. However, it was only at the beginning. On second thought, she seemed to have offended someone and was seriously injured when Feng Yan was studying at Boyu High School. She was unconscious for a long time before waking up. Now, she couldn¡¯t even get out of bed. The Feng Family didn¡¯t dare to keep her in the hospital, so they hired a family doctor to take care of her. Seeing Lu Yuan¡¯s reaction, she realized that Feng Yan had offended Yan Jinyu. However, looking at Lu Yuan, it seemed like he didn¡¯t want others to know Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t call her ¡°Miss Yan¡± and not ¡°Eldest Miss Yan¡±. Lu Yuan was probably afraid that the Feng Family would find out that she knew Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e, the eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City. No matter what, Lu Yuan knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity but didn¡¯t want others to know it too. It was still beneficial to them for now. Due to Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, Lu Yuan had to think twice before looking for trouble. Then, there would be one less person in the Feng Family who would look for trouble with them. Otherwise, with Lu Yuan¡¯s earlier attitude, she would probably have all kinds of ugly faces if she didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. She even said that she was a guest of the Feng Family. How could she bring her friends here? Indeed, she did not treat herself as a member of the Feng Family, but she was still very unhappy to see Lu Yuan looking for trouble like this. ¡°Jinyu and I got to know each other by chance when I went to North City to filmst time. Later on, I met Sister Fengling, who looked a little simr to me in the capital. We hit it off and became friends. I realized that Sister Fengling and Jinyu were also friends, so we naturally became closer.¡± ¡°Jinyu came to Cloud City for a graduation trip this time. I happen to not be busy with work and have a break, so I¡¯m prepared to be her guide.¡± ¡°Since Second Aunt knows Jinyu, you should also know her identity. Her family is worried that she¡¯s living outside, so I shamelessly invited her to stay in the Feng Family for a few days.¡± ¡°I¡¯m usually busy with work and rarelye back. The servants at home are not familiar with me. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble Second Aunt to call for guests.¡± Second Aunt? Lu Yuan was unhappy. In the Feng Family, only Feng Qin and Feng Xiangxiang dared to add the word ¡°Second¡± to her and her husband¡¯s form of address! This was undoubtedly a reminder that the Feng Family had another son before them. Her husband was not the eldest son of the Feng Family, and she was not the eldest daughter-inw of the Feng Family either! That was why Feng Xiangxiang and her daughter were so unpopr in the Feng Family all these years! However, as for the ¡°Sister Fengling¡± that Feng Qin mentioned, she did look a little like Feng Qin, especially her eyes. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that they were sisters¡­ She frowned slightly. Her face was actually even better than Feng Qin¡¯s! She had been smiling charmingly from the beginning to the end. She looked seductive and annoying at the first nce! She looked like a vixen. How could she be a decent person? ¡°I see.¡± ¡°How should I address you, Miss?¡± Xi Fengling twisted her waist and flipped her hair. Her posture was seductive and her smile was charming. ¡°My name is Xi Fengling. I¡¯ll have to trouble Second Madam Feng to take care of me for the next few days.¡± Second Madam Feng again! Hearing this, Lu Yuan disliked Xi Fengling even more, but she couldn¡¯t refute because she was indeed the Second Madam of the Feng Family! ¡°So, it¡¯s Miss Xi. I heard from Feng Qin that she met Miss Xi in the capital. Is Miss Xi from the capital?¡± ¡°I can barely be considered a citizen of the capital. It¡¯s decided in the capital now.¡± ¡°Oh? Then, Miss Xi is living in the capital with your family? Miss Xi doesn¡¯t look like a student. You¡¯ve started work, right? What do you do?¡± Feng Qin was about to say something when Xi Fengling stopped her with a look. ¡°I¡¯m indeed not a student. I live with my boyfriend. I have a small shop in the capital and barely managed to get by.¡± She was not someone from the capital. She simply went to the capital with her boyfriend to work, but she only opened a small shop and barely managed to get by. She was not someone she could not afford to offend! This was very good! Lu Yuan was very satisfied with this. ¡°Miss Xi is quite promising. You didn¡¯t rely on your elders and work in the capital alone.¡± Who couldn¡¯t tell such an obvious mocking tone? Xi Fengling didn¡¯t care, and neither did Yan Jinyu. However, Feng Qin felt very ufortable. Although this shop wasn¡¯t a small one, it was a fact that Sister Fengling had gone to the capital to work alone because she had no family to rely on. ¡°Second Aunt, you¡¯ve been standing at the entrance for so long. Can you invite my friends into the house? The sun is scorching outside and they just got off the ne. They¡¯re tired.¡± Lu Yuan red at her with an unfriendly gaze. Damn girl, how dare she speak to her in such a tone! Did she really think that she could climb onto her head just because she knew a few people now? Just wait and see! Feng Qin pretended not to see it. Lu Yuan held her breath and had no ce to vent it. She had no choice but to smile. ¡°It¡¯s my negligence. Miss Yan and Miss Xi, pleasee in!¡± Chapter 366 - Members Of The Feng Family

Chapter 366: Members Of The Feng Family

As soon as they walked towards the Feng Family¡¯s door, the driver¡¯s legs went limp and he fell to the ground. They, who worked in the Feng Family, knew Madam¡¯s temper the best. She was clearly looking for trouble with Missy just now, but after seeing ¡°Miss Yan¡±, her attitude changed instantly. She seemed to be a little afraid of Miss Yan. Eldest Missy attended an elite school in North City. Since she was Miss Yan¡¯s ssmate, Miss Yan¡¯s background was probably not simple either. Not only was he picky with them on the way here, but he had also threatened them! If they said that out, the Feng Family would never let him off, even if they didn¡¯t want to! Just as the driver thought that, Yan Jinyu, who was about to step into the Feng Family¡¯s door, suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned back. ¡°Oh right, Second Madam Feng¡­¡± Lu Yuan frowned. She was a little impatient but she didn¡¯t dare to show it. ¡°Miss Yan, is there anything else?¡± ¡°There¡¯s indeed something, but it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± She looked at the driver who was sitting on the ground with a faint smile. She looked pure and kind, but it made the driver feel like a chill had spread to his limbs. She said something that made the driver¡¯s heart sink to the bottom. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t seen much of the world, but up until now, the Feng Family¡¯s chauffeur is the one I don¡¯t want toment on the most. Not only is he rude to his Miss, but he also speaks to the guests in an extremely arrogant tone.¡± She looked at Lu Yuan. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m actually being tactful. With Meimei¡¯s and my looks, we often meet people who drool over our beauty. Second Madam Feng, do you understand what I mean?¡± ¡°I wonder if it is only the Feng Family¡¯s chauffeur who is so rude to the guests or if all the Feng Family¡¯s servants are like this.¡± ¡°Second Madam Feng also knows that I have a fianc¨¦, and my fianc¨¦ has a temper and means. I¡¯m sure Second Madam Feng has also heard about it. If he finds out that I was teased by the Feng Family¡¯s chauffeur as soon as I arrive in Cloud City¡­¡± Lu Yuan¡¯s expression froze and she shivered. She red at the ashen driver on the ground! He was ipetent! ¡°I¡¯ll give Miss Yan an exnation for this. Speaking of which, this happened because we usually neglected to discipline our subordinates. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Miss Yan.¡± The servant who was instructed to follow Lu Yuan out, was originally waiting at the door to help her find trouble with Feng Qin. ¡°Go and tell the butler to settle this person¡¯s sry and chase him out of the Feng Family. Our Feng Family can¡¯t afford to keep such an insensitive person who will only embarrass the Feng Family!¡± After saying that, she didn¡¯t care how the driver shouted for mercy and asked Yan Jinyu, ¡°Are you satisfied with this solution, Miss Yan?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°What do you think, Second Madam Feng?¡± After saying that, she dragged her luggage in. Lu Yuan stood at the same spot uneasily and looked at her back. What did she mean? Was she dissatisfied with this solution? Would she still tell Master Nine about this and let Master Nine handle it? However, it didn¡¯t look like it. Turning back to look at Lu Yuan, Xi Fengling gloated, ¡°Beauty Yu, that¡¯s a good move. Let her struggle on her own. Then, the more she struggles, the more uneasy she bes.¡± And that driver. She knew that with Beauty Yu¡¯s personality, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let it go. Indeed, she got back at him so quickly. Actually, Xi Fengling wasn¡¯t someone who repaid evil with kindness. Just like Yan Jinyu, she was very vengeful. However, with Yan Jinyu by her side now, she instinctively waited for Yan Jinyu to make a decision. Yan Jinyu smiled without saying a word. Seeing this, Feng Qin felt happy. At the same time, she had a new understanding of Yan Jinyu, Xi Fengling, and especially Yan Jinyu. She looked innocent and harmless, but actually¡­ It could only be said that she was indeed someone whom Master Nine cared so much about. She couldn¡¯t be judged based on appearances. *** Although the Feng Family had declined, it was still a family with a hundred years of history. The Feng Family¡¯s mansion was not inferior to some big families¡¯. Lu Yuanxu was a little uneasy by Yan Jinyu¡¯s ambiguous words, so she didn¡¯t follow them. She pretended to instruct Feng Qin to entertain the guests and left first because she had something to do. Feng Qin brought the two of them to their room to put their luggage away. Their room was arranged beside Feng Qin¡¯s. Feng Qin¡¯s mother, Feng Xiangxiang, didn¡¯t live here. She lived in a courtyard that few people went to. It was not an exaggeration to say that she lived in seclusion. Hence, Xi Fengling didn¡¯t see Feng Xiangxiang. The Feng Family knew that Feng Qin had guests and specially sent a chauffeur to pick them up. After settling down, Feng Qin wanted to bring the two of them to the main building. It was already dinner time. Other than Feng Xiangxiang, who lived in seclusion, the Feng Family had to go to the main building to eat usually. Aftering out of Feng Qin¡¯s small building, Xi Fengling didn¡¯t look like anything was wrong. At least, Feng Qin couldn¡¯t see anything wrong with her. But Yan Jinyu could. Xi Fengling was in a bad mood and even a little down. Although it was a small building, anyone with eyes could tell that this was an extremely bad building in the Feng Family¡¯s residence. Perhaps because Feng Qin didn¡¯te back often, the courtyard was unmanned and overgrown with weeds. It looked a little deste. There was also very little furniture in this small building. There was only a sofa and a coffee table in the living room. The sofa and coffee table were also very old. She passed by Feng Qin¡¯s room when she was putting her luggage upstairs. The door was half-open, and the furnishings in the room were very monotonous. There was a bed, a closet, and not even a table or sofa. That didn¡¯t look like a rich youngdy¡¯s room at all. Even the servants lived in better rooms than this. How could Xi Fengling not be affected when she saw this? Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything about this. She just patted Xi Fengling¡¯s shoulder and smiled at her. However, Xi Fengling understood what she meant. She also smiled at her to show that she was fine. ¡°Feng Qin, is there anything we need to pay attention to in the Feng Family? For example, is there a courtyard that we can¡¯t go to or where we can¡¯t enter as we please?¡± Whenever she arrived at an unfamiliar ce, Yan Jinyu, who was used to investigating the terrain, looked around. When she saw that there seemed to be a courtyard behind the forest not far away, she couldn¡¯t help but ask. In order not to appear abrupt, Yan Jinyu smiled and exined, ¡°Usually, big families have some taboos. We still have to stay in the Feng Family for a period of time. It¡¯s better to ask clearly so as to avoid offending you and Auntie.¡± Beauty Yu wasn¡¯t someone who would care if others had taboos for no reason. She was afraid of offending. With her personality, she wouldn¡¯t run around in other people¡¯s houses. Why would she offend them? However, she didn¡¯t ask further because she roughly guessed Beauty Yu¡¯s intentions when she asked. They all knew that the most likely ce for Liu Guang and the others to stay after they disappeared from the capital was Cloud City. And there were only a few families in Cloud City. If they were really hiding in Cloud City, who could guarantee that they weren¡¯t staying in the Feng Family? It was always right to pay more attention. ¡°You won¡¯t cause any trouble. You¡¯ve all seen my situation in the Feng Family. My mother isn¡¯t much better than me. No matter how the situation is, it won¡¯t be much worse than now.¡± Feng Qin¡¯s tone sounded very indifferent, but if one listened carefully, they could still hear the bitterness in her voice. ¡°However, there are indeed ces in the Feng Family that we can¡¯t step into casually.¡± ¡°Before we talk about this, let me tell you about the members of the Feng Family first.¡± ¡°Other than my grandparents, I have three uncles in the Feng Family.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Eldest Uncle before. It¡¯s said that he left home a long time ago. Second Uncle is Feng Yan¡¯s father. To be precise, he¡¯s her adoptive father. Feng Yan was adopted by Second Uncle and Second Aunt from the coteral branch. She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Feng Family in name. Other than that, I have a third uncle.¡± ¡°Third Uncle is the youngest son of my grandparents. He¡¯s only 27 this year.¡± ¡°Third Uncle is very mysterious and often disappears. I¡¯ve lived in the Feng Family for more than 10 years and yet I can count the number of times I¡¯ve seen him with one hand.¡± ¡°And then there¡¯s Second Uncle¡¯s son, who¡¯s also my cousin. He¡¯s a professor at the Imperial Capital University and he¡¯s in academia. He¡¯s simr to me and rarelyes back. You probably won¡¯t meet him in the Feng Family for the next few days.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s my mother and me. The Feng Family isn¡¯tplicated.¡± ¡°As for the ce that the Feng Family can¡¯t step into casually.¡± She pointed at the courtyard hidden behind the forest not far away. ¡°There¡¯s a courtyard behind it. Third Uncle lives in that courtyard. Ever since we were brought back by the Feng Family, Grandfather had repeatedly instructed us not to cross that forest.¡± ¡°Not only my mother and me, but even my grandmother, second uncle, and second aunt are not allowed to enter casually. It¡¯s almost considered a restricted area of the Feng Family.¡± ¡°Your maternal grandmother is your third uncle¡¯s biological mother. Even she can¡¯t step in casually?¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at the forest again. Seriously, it was impossible for her not to pay attention to it! ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know the exact reason either. This rule already existed when my mother and I were brought back by the Feng Family.¡± ¡°But I heard from the elders in the Feng Family that it seemed to be Third Uncle¡¯s own idea.¡± Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling looked at each other. Xi Fengling asked, ¡°Can you tell me what kind of person your third uncle is?¡± Seeing that Feng Qin was looking at her in confusion, Xi Fengling smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m just a little curious. You said that your third uncle is only 27 years old, so he shouldn¡¯t be too old when he set this rule. It¡¯s inevitable that it¡¯s a little surprising that he doesn¡¯t allow his biological mother and brother to step into his residence at such a young age.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient to say¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not inconvenient!¡± Feng Qin said quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t know Third Uncle very well. I haven¡¯t seen him for three years. But in my memory, Third Uncle is¡­ a little scary. Anyway, I¡¯m a little afraid of him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not only me. Other than Grandfather, there¡¯s no one in this family who isn¡¯t afraid of him, including Grandmother.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t seen him in three years?¡± Xi Fengling continued to ask when their gazes met, ¡°Is it because he hasn¡¯t returned to the Feng Family for three years?¡± Feng Qin didn¡¯t care why Xi Fengling asked so much. She was just happy that Xi Fengling had said so much to her. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t go back to the Feng Family often, and Third Uncle doesn¡¯te back often either. And I always missed the time he came back, so we haven¡¯t seen each other for three years.¡± ¡°You have toe back during the new year, right? Didn¡¯t you meet him?¡± Feng Qin shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Chapter 367 - How Dare The Feng Family

Chapter 367: How Dare The Feng Family

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°I¡¯m quite busy with work and don¡¯t stay at home for long. I have to go to work immediately in three days at most. Third Uncle either didn¡¯t rush back in those few days or stayed in his courtyard when he came back. Other than eating, I won¡¯t stay in the main building for long, so naturally, I didn¡¯t meet him.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Is there anything else you want to know?¡± The two of them only looked at her without saying anything. Feng Qin thought that they were embarrassed to ask further, so she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can ask. If I know anything, I¡¯ll definitely tell you.¡± Xi Fengling clenched her fists. ¡°Where does your mother live?¡± The smile on Feng Qin¡¯s face froze. She stared at Xi Fengling for a long time before saying, ¡°She lives in the courtyard at the back. She rarely goes out¡­¡± Feng Qin clearly wanted to say something, but she stopped herself. Xi Fengling clearly wanted to say something, but after a moment of hesitation, she retracted her words. At this moment, Yan Jinyu said slowly, ¡°Since we¡¯re here in the Feng Family, we should go and visit Auntie. I wonder if it¡¯s convenient?¡± Xi Fengling¡¯s heart warmed. Beauty Yu was really¡­ She was meticulous and considerate. ¡°O-of course, it¡¯s convenient.¡± Feng Qin wanted to mention this, but she didn¡¯t know how to say it. Now that Yan Jinyu asked, it suited her perfectly. ¡°But there¡¯s no hurry. You still have to y in Cloud City for a few days. You just arrived in Cloud City today and are tired from the flight. Let¡¯s do it tomorrow.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Alright, I hope it won¡¯t disturb Auntie¡¯s peace.¡± ¡°No, no. My mother must be very happy¡­ I mean, I¡¯ve never brought any friends back. My mother would be very happy to see you guys.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at Feng Qin deeply. It seemed like Feng Qin really knew that she had a sister and had decided that her sister was Meimei. As the three of them spoke, they headed for the Feng Family¡¯s main building. It happened to be dinner time. Almost everyone in the Feng Family was sitting in the living room of the main building. When Feng Qin led the two of them over, the people in the living room looked at them. The Old Master of the Feng Family, Feng Qing, looked at Yan Jinyu first, then quickly moved to Xi Fengling and stopped on her face for a moment. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many Feng Family members to begin with. Including those who weren¡¯t at home and Feng Yan, who was injured and couldn¡¯t get out of bed, there were only four Feng Family members in the living room. Other than Old Master Feng Qing, there was only Old Madam Lu Ping and Feng Hua and his wife, Lu Yuan. Lu Yuan and Lu Ping were distant rtives. Other than Lu Yuan, who had interacted with them earlier, and Feng Hua, who had seen Yan Jinyu in the Boyu High School¡¯s teacher¡¯s office, everyone¡¯s attention was on Xi Fengling now. Feng Qing¡¯s eyes were shrewd as he asked Feng Qin, ¡°Qin¡¯er, are these your two friends?¡± ¡°Old Master Feng,¡± Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling said at the same time. Both of them had trademark smiles on their faces. One was clear and bright, while the other was charming and seductive. They seemed easy to understand, but they were, in fact,pletely unfathomable. ¡°Grandfather, Grandmother, this is Yan Jinyu. This is Xi Fengling. They¡¯re the friends I mentioned to you. Jinyu came to Cloud City for her graduation trip after the college entrance examination. Sister Fengling apanied her. Their family members didn¡¯t want them to stay outside, so they will temporarily stay in the Feng Family.¡± ¡°Sorry to disturb you,¡± Xi Fengling said. Yan Jinyu stood at the side with a faint smile like an innocent girl who had just graduated from high school. ¡°Since you¡¯re Qin¡¯er¡¯s friend, just stay in the Feng Family for the next few days. If you need anything, just tell the butler. You¡¯re wee here. It¡¯s the first time Qin¡¯er has brought friends back in all these years,¡± Old Madam Lu Ping said amiably. Yes, amiably. However, Feng Qin knew very well what her nature was. The Feng Family cared about their reputation the most, and the olddy was best at it. ¡°We will. Thank you, Old Madam Feng,¡± Xi Fengling continued. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Come and sit. The food in the kitchen is almost ready. We can eat in a few minutes. If you¡¯re hungry, eat some snacks first.¡± The three of them walked over and sat down. Xi Fengling smiled, ¡°Alright, thank you, Old Madam Feng.¡± After sizing Xi Fengling up, Feng Hua¡¯s gazended on Yan Jinyu with a vignt expression. Lu Ping looked at Xi Fengling and smiled kindly, ¡°Your name is Xi Fengling, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Even in the Feng Family, Xi Fengling still sat on the sofa with her legs crossed charmingly. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know manners, but she had never nned to pretend to be obedient in front of the Feng Family. After meeting her biological mother and finding out the truth, she was destined to fall out with the Feng Family. However, there was no hurry. Both she and Beauty Yu suspected that Liu Guang might be rted to the Feng Family. At first, they only thought that it was possible. After knowing that Feng Qing¡¯s third son was a person that even his biological mother would not step into his courtyard, they were more certain of their previous guess. There was a high chance that such a strange person was rted to Ghost ughter Ind. Don¡¯t ask them why they could make such a judgment without any basis. If they didn¡¯t even have this basic vignce, they would have wasted their years. ¡°Where are you from?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not very sure about that either. I was an orphan when I was very young and was adopted by my adoptive parents. My adoptive parents are considered people from the capital, but they don¡¯t live in the bustling areas of the capital.¡± This was her fake information. Others wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything more if they investigated, unless the other party already knew her identity and knew that her information was fake. Lu Ping narrowed her eyes. ¡°You are an orphan?¡± Then, she looked at her and then at Feng Qin. Feng Qin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Yes, does Old Madam Feng think that I looked very simr to Little Feng Qin?¡± Without waiting for Lu Ping to reply, she said, ¡°I actually think so too, so I especially hit it off with Little Feng Qin the first time I saw her. I thought we were sisters.¡± Ignoring the slight change in Lu Ping¡¯s expression, Xi Fengling said, ¡°Actually, I quite hope so too. After all, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have a family. The Feng Family is still an influential family. With such a family backing me up, I¡¯ll be very respected too.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I asked Little Feng Qin and she said that her mother only gave birth to her. I was indignant and even secretly took Little Feng Qin¡¯s hair for an appraisal.¡± Feng Qin¡¯s heart leaped to her throat as she stared at Xi Fengling. ¡°And the results?¡± Lu Ping asked. Xi Fengling shrugged. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I wouldn¡¯t be so calm now. Although I¡¯m a little disappointed, it seems like it¡¯s not bad to be friends with Little Feng Qin.¡± For a moment, Feng Qin felt like she had lost her soul. She was stunned. No? Not her sister?! How was this possible? How was this possible! Yan Jinyu nced at the dejected Feng Qin and smiled faintly, ¡°Feng Qin, why are you in a daze? Did you not expect Meimei to use your hair for a paternity test?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, yes. I didn¡¯t expect that.¡± She suddenly realized that she had lost herposure. The Feng Family would suspect her if they found out. What was she doing just now? She didn¡¯t intend to acknowledge her sister. Even if Sister Feng Ling was really her sister, she was afraid that her sister would be trapped by the Feng Family too. However, rationality was one thing. Sister Fengling¡¯s words had dealt her a huge blow, and she still didn¡¯t want to believe them. Feng Qin exhaled slightly and tried her best to look normal. She smiled shyly at Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Sister Fengling to do such a thing. Actually, when I first saw Sister Fengling, I also suspected that I had a sister and was about to do a paternity test too. Because of this, I specially called my mother to ask. My mother said that she only gave birth to me. I was especially disappointed at that time.¡± Yan Jinyu was very satisfied with her performance. She was a smart person. She was also a rational and smart person who could control her emotions. Such a person would not burden Meimei too much after they acknowledged each other in the future. To Yan Jinyu, Xi Fengling was one of them, but Feng Qin wasn¡¯t. All her considerations were prioritized by Xi Fengling. If Feng Qin was a family member who would drag Xi Fengling down, she wouldn¡¯t let Xi Fengling acknowledge her. They had narrowly escaped death a few times to arrive at where they were today. There was no need to add more trouble to themselves. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be disappointed about. We¡¯re all friends now. I¡¯m older than you. You can treat me as a friend or as an elder sister.¡± Feng Qin felt bitter. Even so, it was different. She still smiled and said, ¡°Sister Fengling is right.¡± ¡°I thought I had another granddaughter. I didn¡¯t expect that she wasn¡¯t. I liked you very much the first time I saw you. I thought you would be a member of the Feng Family,¡± Lu Ping said regretfully. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s not from the Feng Family. If we really hit it off, we can get to know each other better,¡± Feng Qing said. He looked like he had a good rtionship with the Old Madam and was indulging her. When Lu Ping heard that, she hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, why didn¡¯t I think of that!¡± ¡°Fengling, how about being my god granddaughter?¡± Feng Qin panicked when she heard that. Others might not know what they were thinking, but how could she not know? They must have taken a fancy to Sister Fengling¡¯s looks and wanted to use her to exchange for benefits! She quickly shook her head at Xi Fengling. A sharp glint shed past Xi Fengling¡¯s eyes when she saw Feng Qin¡¯s actions. The Feng Family even wanted to have designs on an outsider. How could they let go of Feng Qin, their own granddaughter? The Feng Family had offended her! Perhaps it was because she didn¡¯t answer for a long time, her aura suddenly became stronger. Everyone, including Feng Qing, began to size her up. ¡°Meimei, Old Madam Feng is asking you a question,¡± Yan Jinyu said at the right time, diverting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too surprised to react and embarrassed myself in front of Old Madam.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kindness. Can you let me consider it for a few days? I still have to apany my Beauty Yu to y in Cloud City for a while. I¡¯ll consider it properly for the next few days, okay?¡± It was good that she did not reject them immediately. Lu Ping smiled even more kindly. ¡°That¡¯s only right. Think about it carefully. I really like you.¡± She seemed to be a materialistic person too. This kind of person was the easiest to control. There was also a clean girl beside her. She looked outstanding and had a clean temperament. Her eyes were clear and she exuded an innocent aura that was not tainted by the secr world. Men liked this the most. Seeing that she was staring at her, Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes and smiled, ¡°Old Madam Feng, you¡¯re looking at me like that. Could it be that you think I like you and want to acknowledge me as your god granddaughter?¡± Lu Ping smiled kindly as if she was joking. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, are you willing?¡± Before Yan Jinyu could reply, three people spoke at the same time. ¡°Grandmother!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± The former was Feng Qin, while thetter was Feng Hua and Lu Yuan. Feng Qin was already angry that Lu Ping actually had designs on Xi Fengling. She was also worried that Xi Fengling didn¡¯t reject her outright. She also found it unbelievable that Lu Ping actually had designs on Yan Jinyu. Afraid that Yan Jinyu would be angry, she shouted angrily without caring about anything. Chapter 368 - Knowing Their Backgrounds

Chapter 368: Knowing Their Backgrounds

It was understandable that Feng Qin had such a big reaction, but Feng Hua and Lu Yuan surprised Lu Ping. Hence, she looked at Feng Qin with a warning gaze and asked the two of them, ¡°Why are you reacting so strongly? I¡¯m just trying to have two god granddaughters. It¡¯s not like I will not care about my own grandchildren after acknowledging them.¡± Lu Yuan wanted to say that she really minded the olddy trying to gain two god granddaughters. This meant that a part of her adopted daughter¡¯s attention would be taken away, so she didn¡¯t agree when the olddy wanted to make Xi Fengling her god granddaughter. It was just that she didn¡¯t dare to object. However, making Yan Jinyu her god granddaughter¡­ The olddy actually even had designs on Yan Jinyu. She really dared! Did she know who she was plotting against? If Master Nine found out, who knew what would happen to the Feng Family! It was true that she didn¡¯t like Yan Jinyu and wanted to find an opportunity to teach Yan Jinyu a lesson. It was also true that she didn¡¯t dare to offend Yan Jinyu openly. However, she didn¡¯t want to reveal Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. She was afraid that the olddy would think that Feng Qin had climbed up the socialdder and promoted Feng Qin and let Feng Qin and her mother¡¯s status in the Feng Family surpass hers. However, Feng Hua said hesitantly, ¡°Mom, she¡¯s¡­¡± Lu Yuan looked at him in disapproval, and Feng Hua quickly changed his words. ¡°She¡¯s Yan¡¯er¡¯s high school alumnus. I think shees from a good family. Her family probably doesn¡¯t agree with her casually acknowledging others as her godparents.¡± Lu Yuan had told Feng Hua about Yan Jinyu when he came back. She said that she didn¡¯t want the Old Master and Old Madam to know Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity for the time being so that they wouldn¡¯t overestimate Feng Xiangxiang and her daughter and affect their status in the Feng Family. At the same time, she also wanted to use the time that Yan Jinyu stayed in the Feng Family to secretly teach Yan Jinyu a lesson and seek justice for her daughter, Feng Yan. For some reason, Feng Hua, who had always made her own decisions and never listened to Lu Yuan, actually listened to her this time. Even Lu Yuan was a little surprised. Feng Hua¡¯s hint was already very obvious, so Lu Ping naturally understood it. Her gazended on Yan Jinyu again. From an elite school? Her temperament was indeed not like that of a child from an ordinary family. Her son and daughter-inw had such a huge reaction. She must be of extraordinary background. What a pity. She thought that she could take the opportunity while she was in Cloud City to give her away in the name of the Feng Family¡¯s granddaughter and seek some benefits for the Feng Family. However, she was not at a disadvantage either. Wasn¡¯t there another one? Men would like Xi Fengling very much too. Lu Ping¡¯s gaze made Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling very unhappy. She felt that she had hidden it very well, but with their sharp senses, how could they not sense her gaze that was sizing them up like she was sizing up goods? They were both vengeful people. There was a killing intent in their eyes for a moment, but it was quickly restrained by them and no one noticed it. ¡°I see. I was indeed rude. I should ask your family first.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled without saying a word. Lu Ping¡¯s expression could not help but stiffen. What did this smile mean? Did she think that she was overestimating herself by wanting to acknowledge her as her god granddaughter? Although she was unhappy, for the sake of her face and to not cause trouble for the Feng Family, Lu Ping did not show it. This girl dared to look down on the Feng Family and her son and daughter-inw looked like they were afraid that she would acknowledge her as her god granddaughter. Perhaps, the family behind her was really capable. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Since I can¡¯t acknowledge you, I can acknowledge Fengling. I¡¯m very happy today too. On the other hand, Jinyu, since you¡¯re friends with our Qin¡¯er, you¡¯re wee to visit the Feng Family more in the future.¡± She called them Fengling and Jinyu as if they were really close. Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I wonder where Jinyu is from? Tell me. Perhaps I know your parents.¡± Lu Ping was trying to find out more information. As soon as she finished speaking, Feng Qin frowned in disapproval. ¡°Grandmother.¡± Unfortunately, Feng Qing interrupted Yan Jinyu before she could say anything, ¡°Don¡¯t ask about this first. The children should be hungry. Let¡¯s go and see if the food in the kitchen is ready.¡± Lu Ping looked at Feng Qing and didn¡¯t dare to ask further. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go take a look now.¡± Yan Jinyu also nced at Feng Qing, and the smile in her eyes couldn¡¯t help but deepen. Was he deliberately interrupting the olddy¡¯s question? Why did he interrupt? Yan Jinyu only thought of one possibility, and that was that Feng Qing also knew her identity. He knew but did not say it and he did not want Old Madam to know. Feng Hua and Lu Yuan knew her identity, but they didn¡¯t say it. Perhaps they didn¡¯t want Feng Qin and her daughter to gain power in the Feng Family because they knew her, but what was Old Master Feng¡¯s purpose? The Feng Family was getting more and more interesting. *** The dinner ended with the Feng Family¡¯s warm hospitality. After leaving the main building, Feng Qin looked guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± At the same time, she felt a littleplicated because Xi Fengling wasn¡¯t her sister. ¡°Sorry for what?¡± Xi Fengling asked with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to criticize my elders, but as you can see, I¡¯m not in a good situation in the Feng Family. If the Feng Family treats me, their own granddaughter, like this, how good can they be?¡± ¡°They¡¯re used to putting on an act, but in fact, no one knows what they¡¯re thinking. Sister Fengling, you¡¯re beautiful. They want to acknowledge you as their god granddaughter, but they¡¯re actually thinking of letting you marry as the granddaughter of the Feng Family and gain benefits for the Feng Family. You can¡¯t agree to that!¡± Feng Qin became angrier as she spoke. Seeing how anxious she was, Xi Fengling couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What are you thinking about? Of course, I won¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°Actually, even if I agree, they can¡¯t do anything to me. You don¡¯t have to worry at all.¡± Feng Qin was stunned. That seemed to be the case. Her boyfriend was the head of the Min Family. She was an existence that many young masters in the capital did not dare to provoke. How could the Feng Family do anything to her? She was usually not so stupid. Why didn¡¯t she think of this just now? ¡°T-then, Sister Fengling, did you really do a paternity test with my hair?¡± Feng Qin tugged at the corner of her shirt nervously. Xi Fengling saw her nervousness. ¡°No, I lied to them. I¡¯ve met you once before this. Where can I get your hair for a paternity test?¡± Feng Qin wanted to say that as long as she had the intention, there were many ways to get a strand of her hair. However, she didn¡¯t say it. She was a little excited now and couldn¡¯t calm down. There were only three words echoing in her mind: No paternity test! This meant that Sister Fengling could still be her elder sister! However, she couldn¡¯t be too obvious, or Sister Fengling would notice. ¡°Y-yes.¡± She suddenly thought of something and her eyes lit up. Paternity test! Why didn¡¯t she think of that before? Wouldn¡¯t it be clear if she was her sister after a test? She didn¡¯t want to acknowledge her, but she really wanted to confirm if Sister Fengling was her sister. If she was, even if she didn¡¯t acknowledge her, she would try her best to treat her sister well and make up for everything her parents had owed her all these years. No matter how bad her life was, she still had her mother to take care of her, but her older sister did not. She hid this thought in her heart and calmed down. She said to Yan Jinyu, ¡°Jinyu, don¡¯t take what happened just now to heart.¡± ¡°No.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled lightly and blinked. She looked very curious. ¡°Your second uncle and second aunt clearly know my identity. Why did they hide it from your grandparents?¡± ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m ashamed to say this. They¡¯re probably afraid that my grandparents will find out about your identity and think that I¡¯ve climbed up the socialdder and have more power in the Feng Family than them.¡± ¡°I see.¡± It seemed like Feng Qin didn¡¯t know the exact reason either. Even Feng Qin didn¡¯t seem to know that Feng Qing might already know who she was. *** Not long after they left, Feng Hua was called to the study by Feng Qing. The moment he entered the study and closed the door, something hit Feng Hua¡¯s foot with a bang. Feng Qing was standing behind the desk with an angry expression. His hand was still in the posture of throwing something. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Feng Hua felt a lingering fear. Fortunately, he dodged quickly. Otherwise, the small potted nt would have hit his head! ¡°I actually only found out when they came to visit. How did you do your job? I¡¯ve reminded you repeatedly to pay more attention and not provoke them. You didn¡¯t provoke them, but you neglected to pay attention!¡± ¡°Look, they¡¯ve alreadye through the door. I still don¡¯t know if they did it on purpose or not. How do you want me to answer to Sir?¡± It was ¡°them¡± and not ¡°her¡±. This meant that Feng Qing was afraid of Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling and not Yan Jinyu alone. In other words, he knew both Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling¡¯s identities! ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. This is indeed my negligence. I didn¡¯t expect that wretched girl Feng Qin to be involved with them, nor did I expect Feng Qin to invite them as guests. I know you¡¯re angry, but now is not the time to be angry. We have to tell Third Brother as soon as possible.¡± ¡°You still know your third brother? He only returned home sessfully half a month ago after experiencing a few setbacks. He¡¯s still recuperating in his room now. If you cared about him a little more, would you have made such a big mistake when he couldn¡¯t manage now?¡± Feng Hua gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. Again! After so many years, Third Brother would always be better than him. His father would always be biased! Even the one dealing with that gentleman was Third Brother and not him! His father had focused on nurturing Third Brother, but he didn¡¯t give him a chance! Wasn¡¯t the reason why he didn¡¯t hand the Feng Family over to him now because he wanted to leave it to Third Brother? Why should he back down for Third Brother? Just because he was his older brother? ¡°It¡¯s my fault, but Dad, actually, this isn¡¯t a bad thing.¡± ¡°A good thing?¡± ¡°Yes, a good thing! We have to face them eventually. Sir means to settle the other party too. Since we¡¯re going to settle them, which one is more beneficial to us? After we n and go into the other party¡¯s territory, or they walk into our trap?¡± Seeing that Feng Qing was deep in thought and then showed an approving expression, Feng Hua was very smug. He had to let his father know that he was not inferior to his third brother at all! ¡°Dad, if we tell Sir about this, not only will Sir not be angry, but he might even think that we know how to plot.¡± ¡°You have a point.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter aside for now. I¡¯ll find a chance to tell Lun¡¯er and Sir. Watch Lun¡¯er¡¯s courtyard carefully. Don¡¯t let them have a chance to get close!¡± ¡°Also, keep an eye on them and see if they appeared in the Feng Family on purpose or not. However, you also know their identities. They¡¯re all very vignt people. Don¡¯t get too close to them. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be even more troublesome if they find out!¡± Chapter 369 - Very Afraid

Chapter 369: Very Afraid

¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You did the right thing by not saying that she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City. If your mother finds out about her identity, it¡¯ll probably be a bad thing. You know your mother¡¯s personality too. She¡¯s used to praising the strong and trampling on the weak. If she finds out that Yan Jinyu is the fianc¨¦e of that person in the Yin Family, she¡¯ll probably curry favor and keep a close eye on her. It¡¯ll be disadvantageous for us instead.¡± ¡°Tell Lu Yuan to shut her mouth and not say anything! If she says anything and spoils the matter, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you guys without any regards for our kinship!¡± A sinister look shed past Feng Hua¡¯s eyes. He lowered his eyes to hide it. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on her. Dad, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let her ruin anything.¡± ¡°Alright, go down first. I¡¯ll instruct you when I have new arrangements.¡± Feng Xing thought of something and asked, ¡°I heard that Xu¡¯er is back?¡± Feng Hua nodded. ¡°Yes, he just arrived in the afternoon. He said that he had a long flight and was tired, so he didn¡¯te to see you and Mom immediately. He¡¯s resting in his room and said that he would visit you tomorrow.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to pay respects to? Hurry up and find a reason to send him away! Now that there are so many esteemed guests at home and almost all of them are recuperating, it will be very troublesome if Xu¡¯er sees anything. I wonder how you taught your son to actually raise a son who is always at odds with his family!¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t valued this grandson of mine and the Feng Family still had to rely on him to continue the bloodline, I would have chased him out of the family long ago!¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll guide him well.¡± ¡°What guidance? You couldn¡¯t even teach him well when he was young. He¡¯s already 25 now. Can you still teach him? It¡¯s fine as long as he doesn¡¯t ruin things. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t want him as my grandson! Coincidentally, Sir came to me a few days ago and mentioned Feng Li¡¯s son to me. I think Sir seems to be interested in him.¡± ¡°As long as Sir likes it, I don¡¯t mind that he¡¯s the son of that unfilial son.¡± Feng Li, Feng Li, Feng Li! He had already been dead for so many years, but he was still lingering around! ¡°But Dad, even if Sir likes that child, the Yin Family won¡¯t let him go. Can you get him back? Besides, I heard that ever since Eldest Brother and Sister-inw passed away, that child has never left the courtyard again. He¡¯s autistic and gloomy. Even the Yin Family¡¯s members rarely see him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s from the Feng Family. How dare the Yin Family not give him back to us if we want him? So what if he¡¯s autistic and gloomy? Since Sir mentioned him, he must have something that he admires. As long as the Yin Family lets him go, we don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. Sir will deal with it!¡± However, it was impossible for the Yin Family to let him go! The Feng Family was also far inferior to the Yin Family. They had no right to openly go against the Yin Family! Besides, Feng Li was forced to leave home back then. Although they didn¡¯t publicly announce it, everyone in the know knew that Feng Li had fallen out with the Feng Family back then! However, Feng Hua didn¡¯t say anything in the end. Hmph! If the old man wanted Feng Li¡¯s son to take over his son¡¯s position in the Feng Family, then he would let this damn old man get the cold shoulder. He would see what would happen to this damn old man if he went against the Yin Family! ¡°Alright, I understand. But Dad, unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, you shouldn¡¯t have any ideas about that child. The Yin Family isn¡¯t easy to deal with.¡± It was one thing to expect the old man to be taught a lesson, but it was another thing to pretend to be considerate and caring to him! ¡°Do I need you to teach me?¡± ¡°Feng Li was born to be rebellious. That son of his still has half the blood of the Yin Family, so he¡¯s definitely not a softie. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be even more unruly when he¡¯s brought back. Unless it¡¯s ast resort, I won¡¯t abandon Xu¡¯er and choose him.¡± ¡°Dad is indeed considerate.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t always speak nicely. Find a reason to send Xu¡¯er out first. Since he doesn¡¯t want to go home so much, stay outside! Call him more often to guide him. He¡¯s also a smart and outstanding child. If he can work for Sir with us, the Feng Family won¡¯t have to worry about not prospering.¡± The old man said that Xu¡¯er was too old for him to control and yet asked him to guide him more. This damn old man! ¡°I will.¡± In order not to let him talk about the bastard that Feng Li had left behind, he changed the topic, ¡°By the way, Dad, did you mention to Sir that you wanted to give Feng Qin to Sir as his daughter-inw?¡± His question indeed diverted Feng Qing¡¯s attention. Feng Qing frowned. ¡°I hinted at it, but after hearing my hint, Sir seemed to be a little unhappy. He probably feels that Feng Qin isn¡¯t worthy of his son, but he didn¡¯t reject it explicitly. It¡¯s probably impossible for her to be Sir¡¯s daughter-inw, but if we send Feng Qin over directly, Sir probably won¡¯t reject it. We can even sell him a good favor.¡± ¡°Send her over? The value of sending her over¡­¡± Feng Hua didn¡¯t continue, and Feng Qing understood. ¡°Fengqin is only suitable as a gift. Since we want to get closer to Sir, we shouldn¡¯t do anything that Sir doesn¡¯t like.¡± ¡°Besides, Feng Qin hasn¡¯t been close to us all these years. From the fact that she doesn¡¯t listen to us and wants to go to the entertainment circle to fool around, we know that she¡¯s not someone who knows her ce.¡± ¡°Letting her marry Sir¡¯s son might not be good for us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different if we simply send her over. We can get closer to Sir, but we don¡¯t elevate Feng Qin¡¯s status and let her have the chance to step on us.¡± Feng Hua nodded in agreement. That was indeed the case. He just didn¡¯t expect this damn old man to treat Fengqin so ruthlessly. Sending her over directly. If the other party liked her, she would barely be treated as an lover. If the other party didn¡¯t like her, then the oue¡­ Be it Sir or Sir¡¯s son, they were not nice people. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s settle the two guests in the Feng Family first.¡± He looked at Feng Hua and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t let Lu Yuan know about Feng Qin and Sir. You also know that your wife has a loose tongue and doesn¡¯t know her limits.¡± ¡°If she hadn¡¯t rushed to North City to find trouble with Yan Jinyu previously, Sir wouldn¡¯t have been dissatisfied with us. It¡¯s best if Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t notice anything. Otherwise, I definitely won¡¯t let Lu Yuan off!¡± ¡°I taught her a lesson about going to North City. I also stopped her in time and didn¡¯t let her offend Yan Jinyu too much. I think Yan Jinyu shouldn¡¯t have noticed the Feng Family because of Lu Yuan.¡± Feng Qing was furious when he heard his excuses. ¡°Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t have noticed the Feng Family because of Luyuan, but what about your adopted daughter? Have you forgotten how she was injured and still can¡¯t get up from bed?¡± ¡°I told you not to adopt her. Even if you want to adopt, you have to adopt an obedient one. Look at what you¡¯ve raised! She only knows how to find trouble all day!¡± ¡°She¡¯s just an adopted girl from the branch family. We gave her everything that the eldest daughter of the Feng Family was entitled to, but she¡¯s doing all kinds of unpresentable things. She fooled around in school and even chased after boys. She¡¯s disgraced the Feng Family! I didn¡¯t care about the small conflicts, but she actually caused such a huge mess and was even crippled!¡± ¡°Perhaps, Yan Jinyu came to the Feng Family because of her!¡± That was true. Feng Yan had taken the opportunity to find trouble at the resort. Yan Jinyu knew that she didn¡¯t die on the spot. After that, she was sent to the hospital and the Feng Family quickly transferred her away. Usually, the Feng Family should have apologized immediately when they knew that Feng Yan had offended her. However, the Feng Family secretly took her away without doing anything and never mentioned this matter again. This was not the way a big family should handle things. It was hard not to suspect the Feng Family after they had chosen to do this. In addition, Feng Yan had offended her previously. Lu Yuan had run to the school to find trouble with her, but Feng Hua rushed to stop her. All these things added up made Yan Jinyu even more suspicious. Of course, it was also possible that Feng Hua had rushed over to stop her because he was afraid of Yin Jiujin. But after that? Feng Yan had clearly offended her, but the Feng Family still didn¡¯t apologize and even secretly transferred her away. It would be strange if Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t suspect them. Hence, they really found something. It wasn¡¯t that they had found out that there was something wrong with the Feng Family. They only found out that after Liu Guang and the others left the capital, it was very likely that they were hiding in Cloud City. ¡°After she recovers, I¡¯ll teach her well and won¡¯t disappoint Dad again!¡± ¡°That better be the case! Otherwise, we¡¯ll let her show her value in advance. We can¡¯t have raised her for nothing after so many years!¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Alright, go out first!¡± Feng Qing waved his hand impatiently. Feng Hua¡¯s expression was not very good. He lowered his eyes to hide the anger in them. ¡°Yes.¡± After closing the door and leaving, only Feng Qing was left in the study. Feng Qing sat down at the desk and took out his phone to make a call. His expression turned affectionate. ¡°Lun¡¯er.¡± ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The other party¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°Are your injuries better?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve almost recovered. Is this what Dad called to say?¡± ¡°Not entirely. What about the guests living in your courtyard? How are their injuries?¡± ¡°About the same as me. Dad, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± ¡°Wait! There¡¯s something else I want to tell you. Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling are guests in the Feng Family now! As Feng Qin¡¯s friend, they said that they came to Cloud City for a vacation and wanted to stay with the Feng Family for a few days¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± The other party was shocked. There was even the sound of something shattering on the phone. ¡°Why are you only saying such an important thing now?!¡± ¡°They just arrived at the Feng Family not long ago. Before they came, I didn¡¯t know that Feng Qin¡¯s so-called friends were them.¡± ¡°This is indeed my negligence. Lun¡¯er, what should we do now? Do we directly deal with them, or¡­¡± ¡°How are you going to deal with them! Don¡¯t you know who the other party is? If they¡¯re so easy to deal with, how would they have forced Sir to such a state? If the other party is so easy to kill, why did wee back half alivest time?¡± ¡°One person is already difficult to deal with, and now, the two of them havee to the Feng Family together! They were the first and second killers on the Assassin Ranking back then! Do you think the first and second killers from Ghost ughter Ind will be easy to deal with?¡± ¡°But the other party is in our territory now. Can¡¯t we¡­¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s so easy to kill her in our territory? Wasn¡¯t that Sir¡¯s territory on Ghost ughter Ind back then? Sir had so many capable people under him, but they couldn¡¯t do anything to her and ended up falling into her hands. Do you think the Feng Family has a greater advantage than Ghost ughter Ind?¡± Feng Qing fell silent. How could the Feng Familypare to Ghost ughter Ind! ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly first. I¡¯ll discuss a strategy with Sir. Watch them and don¡¯t let them near my courtyard!¡± *** In the dead of the night. A person in a night suit leaped into Yan Jinyu¡¯s room from the balcony. Chapter 370 - Late Night Visit

Chapter 370: Late Night Visit

There was no one on the bed in the room and Yan Jinyu was standing at the side. In the dark room, their gazes met in midair under the faint moonlight shining in from the window. ¡°Beauty Yu, how boring. You even expected this. I wanted to scare you first.¡± The woman in the ck tight night suit who entuated her curvaceous figure was Xi Fengling. Her hair was already tied up and she was holding a dagger. Looking at her attire, she was very suitable to act in the dark and windy night. ¡°I waited for you for a while.¡± Yan Jinyu had changed into the same night suit. Her hair was already tied up. Other than not covering her face, she looked exactly like Xi Fengling. ¡°Then, do it now?¡± Xi Fengling raised her eyebrows and smiled. Even if her face couldn¡¯t be seen, she was still very charming. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± There was no prior discussion, but the two of them had the same n to visit the courtyard of the Feng Family¡¯s third son, Feng Lun. ¡°Be careful.¡± After saying that, Yan Jinyu covered her face and jumped down lightly from the balcony. Xi Fengling didn¡¯t fall behind and followed. Feng Lun¡¯s courtyard was not far from Feng Qin¡¯s courtyard. Coupled with their fast speed, they arrived at the forest in a moment. There were no streetmps in the Feng Family, so they could barely see under the faint moonlight. However, they were very agile and their actions were not affected at all. The courtyard behind the forest was naturally still a distance away from the edge of the forest. After all, one could only see the outline of the courtyard from afar. Since the two of them were already suspicious, they naturally wouldn¡¯t be careless. When they reached the edge of the forest, they became vignt and didn¡¯t dare to rx. Indeed, if Liu Guang really hid here, then this ce would definitely not be so easy to break through. Yan Jinyu pressed on the watch on her left wrist twice. The watch screen changed into something that looked like a scanning device. She raised her left hand and scanned the area carefully as she advanced. Xi Fengling did the same, but she wasn¡¯t holding a ¡°watch¡±. She was holding a dagger. If anyone said that the dagger could still be used as a scanner, no one would believe them. However, this was real. Just like Yan Jinyu, Xi Fengling¡¯s exclusive weapon, the dagger, was also assembled by her personally. The material was also top-notch. They did not walk along the small path in the forest. Instead, they walked elsewhere. Fortunately, the forest was not dense and did not affect their progress. After scanning, they naturally found something. To the two of them, they were not afraid of discovering anything. They were only afraid of not discovering anything. The harder it was to enter the courtyard, the more problematic it was. Why would a young master of the Feng Family decorate his courtyard like this? Every two steps was a mine, and every three steps was a trap. If not for the fact that the two of them were very agile, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to avoid all the traps even with the ¡°scanner¡± in hand. Hence, rather than saying that the two of them were shuttling through the forest, it was more like the two of them were fighting against theyers of traps. After running for about 10 minutes, they saw the courtyard in the forest. It was too dark and they were in the forest. If it wasn¡¯t for the faint lights in the courtyard, they probably wouldn¡¯t have seen anything. Not far away was a courtyard with a high wall. There were about four or five small vis in the courtyard. It was more like an independent mansion. There were obviously high-voltage protectives on the high walls. They looked at each other but did not advance. They nodded and then turned to leave at the same time. As she left, she removed the ck cloth bag from her belt and opened it¡­ Two mountain rats jumped out of their cloth bags and fled in different directions in the forest. Yan Jinyu conveniently picked up the poison arrow that was shot out by the trap that she had avoided earlier and threw it. She stabbed a mountain rat into the tree trunk. Xi Fengling did the same. However, she didn¡¯t use an arrow. She used the other things from these traps. The four mountain rats were either stabbed into the tree trunk, stabbed into the ground, or fallen into a trap. They weren¡¯t sure if there would be any problems here, but they were used to taking precautions. Hence, before they decided to barge in, they had already done the preparations. Furthermore, they did their own preparations without any discussion. This was a tacit understanding. Since they were going to charge in, if there was really a problem here, they had to cover their traces. Those mountain rats were a very good cover. They didn¡¯t want the other party to know that they had cleared this ce. They did not intend to probe further today. They were only here to confirm their guesses. If Liu Guang¡¯s people were really hiding here, the other party would probably already know that they appeared in the Feng Family. Since they knew, they might be vignt. There was no need for them to take the risk. In the other party¡¯s territory, the other party had the advantage of terrain and manpower. It was not difficult to retreat unscathed, but it was not easy to kill the other party in one strike. In order not to let Liu Guang, this scourge, keep disturbing their peace, they nned to get rid of him in one go. They would not act rashly. The two of them returned to Feng Qin¡¯s courtyard and climbed back to their rooms from the balcony. Feng Qin lived on the second floor. Their room was on the third floor, but the two of them climbed up easily. Their actions were very light. Feng Qin, who was still suffering from insomnia in the room on the second floor, did not hear anything. She only felt that something was swaying outside the window and looked out. Unfortunately, the curtains were mostly closed and she didn¡¯t see anything. She felt that it was her imagination. She continued to suffer from insomnia. She was worried about whether Xi Fengling was her sister or not. At the same time, two people walked out from a corner. They were looking at Feng Qin¡¯s building. To be precise, they watched Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling climb onto the balcony. ¡°Nothing will happen tonight. Shall we leave first?¡± A man in ck casual pants and a ck hoodie said. He was wearing a hoodie and his face could not be seen clearly in the dark. The other person was wearing a ck shirt and ck trousers. He had his hands in his pockets and looked up at the balcony of Yan Jinyu¡¯s room. Under the night sky, his appearance was not very clear, but under the flickering moonlight, the outline of his face was very distinct and very firm and handsome. He retracted his gaze. ¡°Alright.¡± They turned and left. They were neither too fast nor too slow. They looked as if they were strolling in their own courtyard. However, they didn¡¯t know that after they turned and left, the person hiding behind the curtains in a room on the third floor of the building gently opened the curtains and was looking in the direction they had left. Under the faint moonlight, she saw a beautiful and cold face. Who else could it be but Yan Jinyu? Yan Jinyu only put down the curtains and changed out of her night suit when she saw the two of them disappear from her sight. She theny on the bed. However, she did not sleep immediately. Instead, she held her phone. The time on her phone was 3:13 pm. It was alreadyte at night. Tsk, they actually waited until now. She actually didn¡¯t notice it at first. She only realized it when she and Meimei came back and climbed onto the balcony. She felt a gaze on her. They thought that the enemy had discovered their actions, but who knew¡­ There were two of them ying this trick with her! Indeed¡­ She didn¡¯t know what to say. She looked at her phone for 20 minutes without doing anything. Twenty minutester, she put down her phone and closed her eyes to sleep. Twenty minutes was enough for them to leave the Feng Family. Since there was no movement, it meant that the two of them had left safely. *** The next day. Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling woke up at six as usual. They didn¡¯t look tired at all. They were very calm, but there was an uproar in Feng Lun¡¯s courtyard. Chapter 371 - Strange Attitude

Chapter 371: Strange Attitude

Many of the traps outside the courtyard had been destroyed. Feng Lun went to investigate personally. A subordinate took out the dead mountain rats from the destroyed traps. ¡°Third Master, it seems like the traps were destroyed by these mountain rats.¡± Looking at the mountain rats that were thrown to the ground and then at the destroyed trap, Feng Lun narrowed her eyes. Was it really a mountain rat? However, if it wasn¡¯t a mountain rat, there seemed to be no other exnation. It didn¡¯t seem like they would do such a thing if they were guests at the Feng Family. However, mountain rats¡­ This was a forest, and there were many mountain rats. There was usually no problem, so why did an ident happenst night? ¡°Clean up and rearrange!¡± The five or six subordinates who came over to check together answered in unison, ¡°Yes, Third Master!¡± ¡°Also, from today onwards, take turns to patrol every night. Watch carefully during the day too. Don¡¯t let anyone get close to here!¡± Everyone acknowledged. The gunshot wound on Feng Lun¡¯s body was notpletely healed, but his leg was not injured. It did not affect him when he walked, but the injuries on his body were notpletely healed. His face still looked a little pale and his skills were not as good as when he was at his peak. A woman followed him back to the courtyard. This woman was the person who had appeared in North City and was waiting for him outside the resort farm. She was like Feng Lun¡¯s assistant. Her name was Feng Chun. ¡°Third Master, should we let that gentleman know about this?¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s possible to use mountain rats to exin this, I still think it¡¯s a little far-fetched. It happened on the night those two people arrived in the Feng Family. Isn¡¯t it too much of a coincidence?¡± Feng Lun¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°Invite Sir over. Tell him that I have something to discuss with him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°By the way, Third Master, you said that you wanted to contact the Jones Family to bring Mr. Jones back when it was inconvenient for him to go overseas back then. Do you still want to continue this matter? The Jones Family sent newsst night that Bo Lang had returned to the Jones Family. If Mr. Jones still doesn¡¯t go back, Bo Lang will probably seize his power step by step.¡± Lind Jones failed to resolve the person after scheming for three years but instead returned with injuries. He didn¡¯t know why Sir liked him. Because it was very obvious to go overseas, he had to bring him back to the Feng Family to recuperate! He was still lying in bed recuperating. How could he help? He would only be a burden! ¡°Let¡¯s postpone this for now so that those two people won¡¯t notice anything!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± *** The sound of wheels rolling came from the living room of the building in front of Feng Lun¡¯s courtyard. A young man pushed a wheelchair in. The man sitting in the wheelchair exuded a cold and dangerous aura. It was Liu Guang. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± The young man pushing him was wearing a white t-shirt and jeans. He was expressionless and looked very delicate. He was about 20 years old and looked harmless. He looked like a big boy next door. In fact, when he looked up, his eyes were filled with strong killing intent. Those who were timid would shiver when he looked at them like this. Feng Chun was not timid as she worked for Feng Lun, but when she met his gaze, she felt her limbs turn cold and her scalp tingle. She didn¡¯t dare to look at him. This person was Hei Yao. Feng Lun stood up. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I told Sirst night that ¡®Chi¡¯ and ¡®Mei¡¯ are now in the Feng Family. You asked me to wait and see first, but justst night, many of the traps in the forest outside the courtyard were destroyed. It seems like mountain rats happened to trigger the traps, but I still think that this matter might be rted to them.¡± ¡°I already know about this. Your guess is reasonable, but it¡¯s unlikely that they did it.¡± Feng Lun was puzzled. Liu Guang raised his hand and Hei Yao pushed him into the living room expressionlessly. He continued, ¡°You¡¯ve underestimated their determination to kill me. If it¡¯s really them, they¡¯ll definitely investigate to the end since they sensed that there¡¯s something abnormal here. They won¡¯t give up halfway.¡± ¡°Could it be that they didn¡¯t barge in because they felt that they weren¡¯t confident? After all, this is our territory and they only have two people. Be it manpower or anything else, we have the advantage.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t rule out that possibility, but the possibility of them doing so is still not high.¡± ¡°I nurtured those two people, especially No. 99. I know very well how bold she is, how capable she is, and how she does things. If it¡¯s really them, since they realized that there was something abnormal here, they definitely won¡¯t retreat just like that.¡± Hei Yao said nothing. But he was thinking.?That was before. The current her was no longer the carefree one she was in the past. Now that she had someone she wanted to spend the rest of her life with, she would no longer ignore everything. Moreover, they had other things to do when they came to the Feng Family this time. Before that, they would not act rashly. However, Hei Yao did not say that. He said nothing. ¡°However, it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. After all, they have left Ghost ughter Ind for more than three years. No one knows if there have been any changes in them during these three years. Let¡¯s strengthen our defense.¡± A killing intent suddenly appeared in his eyes. ¡°Since they¡¯re here, we must make sure they don¡¯t go back this time!¡± ¡°As long as we get rid of No. 99, the others will be easy to deal with.¡± It isn¡¯t going to be that easy,?Feng Lun thought. The other three were not pushovers either. One of them was the current head of the Min Family, and the other was the daughter of the Huo Family. Not only was Huo Xuan behind her, but also her fianc¨¦, Qin Hao. They were not alone now. However, Feng Lun didn¡¯t say that. ¡°I¡¯ll follow Sir¡¯s arrangements.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and put aside the matter of sending Jones back to Country Y for now so as to avoid alerting the enemy.¡± ¡°But I heard that the illegitimate son of the Jones Family has already returned. What if he takes the opportunity to seize power¡­¡± ¡°Seize power?¡± Liu Guang sneered, ¡°The Jones Family isn¡¯t a small family and they value orthodoxy the most. Not only is that boy an illegitimate son, but he¡¯s also still wet behind the ears. How can it be so easy to seize power?¡± ¡°Tell the Jones Family to keep an eye on him. As for the Bo Family¡­¡± ¡°I hate betrayal the most in my life. Since that illegitimate son of the Jones Family dared to change sides at thest minute and he cares about the Bo Family, I should teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°The Jones Family is already doing this. The Jones Family has already attacked the Bo Family. However, it seems like someone is secretly helping the Bo Family. The Jones Family¡¯s power is gathered in Country Y, so they don¡¯t have much of an advantage in this country. They couldn¡¯t get any benefits from the other party, so the Jones Family retreated and didn¡¯t continue to attack the Bo Family,¡± Hei Yao, who had been silent, said. He spoke without any emotions and was just narrating the truth. When Liu Guang heard that, the dangerous aura on him intensified. He turned back and asked, ¡°Is someone helping the Bo Family secretly?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Hei Yao replied. Liu Guang most probably understood his personality and didn¡¯t ask further. He looked at Feng Lun inquiringly. Feng Lun saw this and frowned imperceptibly. So Sir was actually so indulgent to Hei Yao. He had learned skills from Sir since he was three years old. He had only seen Hei Yao dare to be so impudent in front of Sir. Perhaps Sir was so tolerant of Hei Yao because he had saved Sir from Ghost ughter Ind? Other than that, he couldn¡¯t think of any other possibility. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this too. From what Jones said, it seems like Bo Lang has reached an agreement with the other party. The Empire Group and the Huo Corporation are secretly helping the Bo Family at the same time. The Jones Family doesn¡¯t have much power in the country, so naturally, they can¡¯t beat these two bigpanies.¡± ¡°The Huo Corporation? Huo Xuan is also involved?¡± Liu Guang¡¯s eyes turned sharp. At this moment, Hei Yao spoke again, ¡°This isn¡¯t strange. ¡®Liang¡¯ is Huo Xuan¡¯s biological sister. He naturally won¡¯t be indifferent if we want to kill his biological sister.¡± Liu Guang turned back to look at him again. This time, his gaze was filled with appraisal, ¡°Yao¡¯er, why do I feel that you¡¯re always speaking up for them?¡± ¡°I know you used to be on good terms with them, but don¡¯t forget your identity. I don¡¯t want you to disappoint me too.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m speaking up for them?¡± Without waiting for Liu Guang to reply, he said, ¡°If you really think so, then so be it. It¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°I wonder who your stubborn temper resembles.¡± Hei Yao was still expressionless as he looked at him. ¡°Who do you think I resemble?¡± Liu Guang stopped talking and stared at Hei Yao for a moment before retracting his gaze. No one knew what he was thinking. Hei Yao rarely spoke, regardless of whether Liu Guang was present or not, so Feng Lun was very shocked to see him actually dare to speak to Liu Guang like this. However, Sir was not angry with Hei Yao even with his temper. Feng Lun couldn¡¯t help but look at Hei Yao again. Why did he feel that Sir treated Hei Yao better than Liu Yu? Liu Yu was clearly Sir¡¯s biological son. ¡°Sir, then we¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait for my arrangements first.¡± After saying that, Liu Guang raised his hand and Hei Yao pushed the wheelchair out of the living room. From the beginning to the end, Hei Yao never looked at Feng Lun. Looking at their backs as they left, Feng Lun¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Yes.¡± After they leftpletely, Feng Chun said hesitantly, ¡°Third Master, why do I feel that Sir seems to treat Mr. Hei Yao differently from others? Young Master Liu Yu doesn¡¯t even dare to speak like this in front of Sir.¡± Feng Lun nced at her and Feng Chun quickly shut up. Yes, since she could tell, Third Master naturally could too. ¡°Then, Third Master, are we really not doing anything now and just waiting?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Feng Lun¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Find an opportunity to meet the two guests at home!¡± *** At the same time, Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling had already washed up and gone downstairs. They sat in the simple living room and were ying games on their phones. They teamed up to y games. They waited for Feng Qin toe downstairs. When Feng Qin went downstairs, she saw that the two of them were already sitting in the living room. They seemed to have been sitting there for a long time, so she was a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting. I¡¯ve been busy with work. It¡¯s rare for me to have time to rest, so I woke upte.¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t just because she was usually busy with work and didn¡¯t have time to rest. Her insomniast night was also an important factor. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Yan Jinyu looked up from the phone screen and smiled at her. ¡°We¡¯re here to y anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter where we y. As long as we¡¯re not bored.¡± As she spoke, the game in her hand continued. Xi Fengling didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled at Feng Qin. Chapter 372 - Meeting Feng Xiangxiang

Chapter 372: Meeting Feng Xiangxiang

Seeing that they were ying the game enthusiastically, she realized that they were not lying. However, Feng Qin still felt very embarrassed. ¡°Are you guys done with this round? If you¡¯re done, let¡¯s go to my mother¡¯s courtyard for breakfast. My mother knows that I have friendsing over, so she asked me to bring you two over for breakfast. She made it herself.¡± After saying that, her gazended on Xi Fengling¡¯s face. Feng Qin looked a little nervous. Xi Fengling¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Only Yan Jinyu saw that her hand that was ying games paused. She had made a mistake in the game. At their level, they rarely made mistakes in games. ¡°Soon. It¡¯ll end in about two minutes,¡± Yan Jinyu said with a smile. ¡°On the other hand, will we disturb Auntie¡¯s rest if we go over early in the morning?¡± Feng Qin said that she woke upte, but it was actually only eight o¡¯clock. Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling woke up at six. The two of them had been ying games for a long time. Feng Qin only felt that she had woken upte when she saw the two of them waiting for her downstairs. ¡°No, no. My mother doesn¡¯t sleep much. She usually wakes up around six. There¡¯s no one else in her courtyard other than two servants who take care of her meals and daily needs. She can¡¯t be happier if we go over. Why would we disturb her?¡± There were two servants taking care of her? Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes twitched. Looking at Feng Qin¡¯s treatment in the Feng Family and how Feng Qin had said more than once that the mother and daughter were in a difficult situation in the Feng Family, how could the servants who were in charge of Feng Xiangxiang¡¯s meals and living really take care of her? They said they were taking care of her, but they were, in fact, monitoring her. ¡°That¡¯s good. Why don¡¯t we prepare to go out and y before visiting Auntie?¡± ¡°By the way, Meimei, didn¡¯t you bring a gift for Auntie? Go upstairs and get it. Give me your phone.¡± Xi Fengling looked at her in surprise. She was about to ask her how she knew, but she quickly understood. With Beauty Yu¡¯s intelligence and understanding of her, it didn¡¯t seem strange that she would guess it. Before she could reply, the phone was in Beauty Yu¡¯s hand. She operated both phones at the same time. She operated both phones one-handedly and was still ying very well. Xi Fengling didn¡¯t have much of a reaction to that, but Feng Qin, who had walked over, was already stunned. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs then. Wait for me for a while.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Feng Qin didn¡¯t even hear what she said. Her eyes were staring at Yan Jinyu¡¯s fingers that were controlling the two phones. It was obvious how shocked she was. After the game ended, Yan Jinyu pressed exit at the same time and cked out the two phones. She then looked up and saw Feng Qin standing there staring at her. ¡°Jinyu, y-you¡¯re a gaming expert? You¡¯re ying so well that you can even catch up to those professional eSports yers.¡± No, it should be said that even eSports yers might not be able topare to her. Not everyone could operate two ounts at the same time and y so well. Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°You¡¯re ttering me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not good at anything else except games.¡± Hearing that, Feng Qin¡¯s lips twitched. Her answer wasn¡¯t true. Feng Qin had heard her form teacher say with her own ears that it was not a problem for her to be the top science student in North City. How could she call that not good at anything else? She was simply a genius! ¡°You¡¯re being humble.¡± ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡± Yan Jinyu ced her phone in her small sling bag and stood up. She was wearing a light green dress that went past her knees today. It was also a very demure style. She had a pair of white canvas shoes on her feet. Her long hair was down, and she looked very fresh. ¡°Very good. I don¡¯t have a habit of recognizing beds.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Meimei and I are going out for a walkter. Do you have anything else to do?¡± Since she came with the excuse of a graduation trip, she naturally couldn¡¯t keep staying here forever. Besides, they couldn¡¯t find anything even if they stayed here. ¡°No, no. I¡¯ll go out with you guys. Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t shopped for a long time¡­¡± Feng Qin suddenly paused. How could she have forgotten that she was a slightly famous celebrity? It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to go shopping, right? Yan Jinyu saw her concerns and chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If it¡¯s not convenient for you, Meimei and I can go out by ourselves.¡± ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to worry if you want to join us. If you¡¯re really recognized, Meimei and I can run very fast. We can bring you along when we run and not let you be surrounded by fans.¡± She looked up at Xi Fengling, who wasing down the stairs, and said in a half-joking tone, ¡°Even if Meimei is wearing 10-centimeter high heels, she can still run very fast.¡± Probably because she wanted to see Feng Xiangxiang, Xi Fengling wasn¡¯t dressed too ostentatiously today. It was not the bright colors that she usually liked. It was a whitedy¡¯s cotton sleeveless blouse with a checkered skirt. The skirt went past her knees and she had a pair of light-colored high heels on her feet. She was dressed very demurely, but Xi Fengling¡¯s aura was too outstanding. Her pure attire also exuded a charming and seductive aura. ¡°Beauty Yu, is my attire okay? Do I look rude?¡± That was how she was dressed earlier, but she only asked now. Yan Jinyu knew that she was nervous. ¡°Very good. You aren¡¯t rude either. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Sister Fengling is beautiful. You look good no matter what. My mother doesn¡¯t have so many rules. You won¡¯t be rude. Don¡¯t be too nervous¡­¡± Yes, nervous¡­ Why did she feel that Sister Fengling seemed a little nervous? A 24-year-old woman who had made a name for herself in the capital alone was not nervous when facing those wealthy young masters and descendants of influential families. However, she was nervous when she wanted to see her mother. Why? Looking again, Xi Fengling seemed no different from usual. Hence, Feng Qin felt that perhaps she was thinking too much. Why would Sister Fengling be nervous about this? Her gazended on the gift box Xi Fengling was hugging. The gift box was about 10 centimeters wide and 30 centimeters long. The packaging was very exquisite. It was obvious that it was not a simple gift. ¡°Sister Fengling, you¡¯re too polite. You even specially brought a gift for my mother. I¡¯m actually a little embarrassed now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not anything expensive. Just treat it as a greeting gift for Auntie.¡± As she spoke, she added, ¡°Beauty Yu and I have already disturbed you bying to the Feng Family to stay. How can wee empty-handed?¡± Feng Qin wanted to say something more, but Yan Jinyu interrupted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go for breakfast? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± *** Feng Xiangxiang¡¯s courtyard was behind Feng Qin¡¯s courtyard. It was not far, but it was not close either. They would have to walk for about 20 minutes. It was a very quiet courtyard. Rather than calling it secluded, it was more appropriate to call it deste. The door was not closed, so Feng Qin led the two of them in. There were many flowers and nts in the courtyard, as well as some vegetables. There were a few shelves in the courtyard, and there were some medicinal herbs on them. They should have been picked in the courtyard. A servant brought a chair to the courtyard and sat in the sun while munching on melon seeds. The other servant was nowhere to be seen. It was unknown if she had gone out or not. Of course, Feng Qin knew very well that the servant would not be helping in the kitchen. Hearing themotion, the servant who was sitting and munching on melon seeds looked up at them. She was a woman in her thirties, but her words were very sharp. ¡°No wonder I heard the magpies calling early in the morning[ 1. Magpie calling is a good omen in Chinese culture]. So it¡¯s Missy!¡± Her gaze moved to Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling, who were half a step behind Fengqin. Perhaps it was because she saw their looks, a hint of jealousy shed past her eyes. ¡°Yo, there are still guests! How rare. This should be your first time bringing friends back, right?¡± ¡°They¡¯re really two beautiful girls. They¡¯re not inferior to Missy at all. Could it be that they also rely on their faces and¡­ like Missy?¡± Even if she didn¡¯t say it out loud, they knew what she was about to say. Didn¡¯t she just want to say that they relied on their bodies for a living? Feng Qin¡¯s expression was ugly. She was angry. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± ¡°Of¡­¡± Before the servant could finish speaking, Feng Qin quickly walked over and pped her. The te of melon seeds in her hand fell to the ground too. They were all scattered. She red at Feng Qin angrily. ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± ¡°So what if I hit you? No matter how much my mother and I don¡¯t get favored in the Feng Family, we are still your mistresses. You better remember this! Why? Do you still want to fight me?¡± ¡°Hit me if you have the guts. Hit me in the face. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡± The servant was shocked when Feng Qin shoved her face over and quickly retracted her hand. The Feng Family raised Feng Qin in exchange for benefits. If she pped Feng Qin in the face now, her good days would be over! However, Feng Qin took the opportunity to p her again. ¡°You¡¯re so unruly! Who taught you to talk to your mistress like this? Who taught you to talk to your guests like this?¡± ¡°I brought these two friends back after exchanging greetings with my grandparents. They even had a meal with my grandparentsst night. Even my grandparents were polite to my friend. You¡¯re really bold!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you making such a din early in the morning? Are you trying to disturb my sleep?¡± A woman came out of the building. She was still wearing pajamas. It was the other servant. Seeing her, Feng Qin sneered, ¡°The servants of the Feng Family are really lucky. They woke upter than their mistress. Which family¡¯s servant has such good treatment! I should ask Grandmother if this is how the Feng Family treat their servants?¡± The servant was shocked and quickly tried to curry favor, ¡°Missy, no, no. Don¡¯t tell Old Madam. I¡¯m not usually like this. I woke up a littlete today because I wasn¡¯t feeling well.¡± It was true that she was sent by the Old Madam to look after Feng Xiangxiang, but she was only a servant of the Feng Family after all. If the Old Madam found out that she was sozy, she would definitely not let her off. ¡°You should keep these words to my grandmother!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve brought guests today. If Grandmother finds out that the servants of the Feng Family are so rude in front of the guests, guess what she will do?¡± The servant then saw Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling standing in the courtyard with smiles on their faces. Yes, they were smiling. One was a faint smile, and the other was a charming smile. They were clearly smiling, but it gave people an indescribable sense of oppression. With such temperament and looks, they were obviously not ordinary people! They might even be important guests! She initially thought that Feng Qin¡¯s friends could only be unpresentable¡­ She quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Missy. It¡¯s my fault. Although I woke upte because I wasn¡¯t feeling well, I was indeed rude in front of the guests. You can punish me however you want. Please don¡¯t tell Old Madam. I don¡¯t want to lose this job.¡± Chapter 373 - The Servants Courting Death

Chapter 373: The Servants Courting Death

The maid who had been pped twice hurriedly pleaded, ¡°I misspoke just now. Please give me another chance, Missy. I promise I won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°You two have to cause trouble every time Ie and you two have never had a good ending, yet you still don¡¯t remember. Tell me, why is this necessary?¡± ¡°I can spare you.¡± She pointed at the one in pajamas. ¡°Clean the courtyard and then kneel in the courtyard for two hours. We¡¯ll forget about this then!¡± The servant was furious and was about to speak when Feng Qin interrupted, ¡°Not happy? Alright, that¡¯s it then. I¡¯ll tell Grandmother what happened hereter.¡± ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯ll kneel!¡± The maid gritted her teeth. ¡°Then do it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go change first!¡± ¡°Why are you changing? It¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock and you¡¯re still wearing pajamas. I¡¯m sure you like to wear pajamas. Just wear it like this! If you really want to change, go ahead. There¡¯s no need to kneel then. Just wait to be punished by Grandmother.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The servant red at Feng Qin, wishing she could punch a hole in her. ¡°I¡¯ll go do it now!¡± Feng Qin looked at the maid who had been pped twice. ¡°You, go to the kitchen to help my mother first. After we have breakfast, you can clean the entire building!¡± The maid was angry, but she did not dare to disobey. She snorted and turned to leave, not even caring about the melon seeds and te on the ground. Feng Xiangxiang naturally heard such a hugemotion in the kitchen. She didn¡¯t even take off her apron when she ran out, afraid that Feng Qin would be bullied. When she ran out, Xi Fengling was walking towards Feng Qin and saying, ¡°Since they don¡¯t know the rules, why didn¡¯t you change them?¡± Looking at Feng Qin¡¯s attitude, Xi Fengling knew that she had taught these two maids a lesson in the past. They had been taught a lesson and yet they still misbehaved, so why should she keep such people around? Since the Feng Family still needed Feng Qin, the Feng Family would definitely agree to her changing servants. ¡°Sister Fengling, you might not know this, although it¡¯s easy to rece them, I don¡¯t know what kind of people would be sent to rece them. Although these two people are a little unruly, from the fact that they haven¡¯t learned their lesson after being taught a lesson by me time and time again, I know that they don¡¯t have any brains.¡± ¡°This kind of person only dares to show off but doesn¡¯t dare to really do anything to harm my mother and me. I don¡¯t often stay in the Feng Family, but my mother has to live here. Recing them would only make me feel happy for a moment, but what if the bold people who reced them bully my mother when I¡¯m not around¡­¡± Xi Fengling understood what she meant. These two servants were only putting on airs. However, regardless of whether they were only putting on airs or not, a servant who put on the airs of a master and woke upter than the mistress, and sitting leisurely and munching on melon seeds while the mistress was working, couldn¡¯t be retained. She could not tolerate servants who were rude to the mistress and guests! Or rather, it was impossible for Feng Xiangxiang and Feng Qin to continue staying in the Feng Family! No matter why she abandoned her back then, she had to get them out of the Feng Family! Feng Xiangxiang came out and was about to ask what was going on when she saw Xi Fengling. She was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t speak. She held her apron tightly and her eyes turned red as tears almost flowed out. She couldn¡¯t stop crying when she heard Feng Qin¡¯s words. ¡°Qin¡¯er, Mom is useless. I¡¯ve implicated you.¡± ¡°Mom, why are you saying this? You¡¯re not useless. You¡¯re very good.¡± If her mother was really useless, how could she have protected her until her adulthood? However, her mother was alone. She couldn¡¯t win against a huge power like the Feng Family. Xi Fengling¡¯s grip on the gift box tightened when she saw the woman standing at the door. The woman looked to be around 45 years old and looked a little haggard. However, no matter how haggard she was, she still had a gentle temperament. She was very gentle and looked very motherly. In terms of looks, she looked more like this woman than Feng Qin. No wonder the Feng Family reacted so strongly to her. Seeing that Xi Fengling was looking at Feng Xiangxiang and Feng Xiangxiang was also looking at Xi Fengling, Feng Qin seemed to be unable to control her emotions after seeing them like this. Yan Jinyu stepped forward and smiled brightly, ¡°Auntie, sorry to disturb you.¡± Her voice called back their thoughts. Feng Xiangxiang hurriedly wiped her tears and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I lost myposure.¡± ¡°Qin¡¯er mentioned you to me before you came. You¡¯re Fengling and Jinyu, right?¡± The two of them nodded. Xi Fengling stopped looking at Feng Xiangxiang and retracted her gaze. No one could see the emotions in her eyes. However, Yan Jinyu, who knew her well, knew that she wasn¡¯t the usual her. However, it was understandable. After all, this was the first time she had seen her biological mother in her life. How could she not feel anything? Not to mention Meimei, even she had high hopes for Fu Ya in her heart when she knew Fu Ya¡¯s attitude towards her. Yes, up until now, she was finally willing to admit that she had expectations for those two people deep in her heart. Unfortunately, they had utterly disappointed her. ¡°Meimei, didn¡¯t you bring a gift for Auntie?¡± It was one thing for her emotions to be affected, but as one of them, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t want to see Xi Fengling sad, so she decided to remind her at the right time. Xi Fengling reacted and looked at Yan Jinyu first. She instinctively looked for her most trusted person when she was uneasy and nervous. Yan Jinyu smiled at her before Xi Fengling retracted her gaze and walked towards Feng Xiangxiang with the gift. ¡°Auntie, this is our first meeting. I hope Auntie will like this gift.¡± Feng Xiangxiang only wanted to look at her and she didn¡¯t know what she was doing. She had already taken the gift when she finally reacted. She quickly said in a panic, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Auntie is very happy to see you two.¡± ¡°This¡­ Auntie didn¡¯t even prepare any greeting gifts for you guys, so I¡¯m really ashamed to ept your gift.¡± ¡°Mom, Sister Fengling gave you a gift. Open it and take a look.¡± Feng Qin didn¡¯t mean anything else. She just wanted to take a look. If the gift was too expensive, they couldn¡¯t ept it even if Xi Fengling was her sister. If Xi Fengling was her sister, they would have owed her, so they naturally couldn¡¯t ept her expensive gift. If Xi Fengling wasn¡¯t her sister, they couldn¡¯t ept it either. Moreover, if the gift was too expensive, the Feng Family would snatch it away. It would be the Feng Family who would benefit from it. Feng Qin didn¡¯t want that to happen. Feng Xiangxiang received Feng Qin¡¯s gaze and understood what she meant. She quickly opened the gift. It was not gold or silver jewelry, but ginseng! It was a huge one. Even if she had never seen one before, Feng Xiangxiang knew that this ginseng was at least 100 years old. This was no ordinary gift. They might not even find a way to buy it even if they had money. ¡°This¡­ This is too expensive. I can¡¯t ept it.¡± Feng Qin was also shocked. ¡°It¡¯s indeed too expensive. Sister Fengling, we can¡¯t ept this gift.¡± Xi Fengling was about to speak when the servant in pajamas who was sweeping the floor rushed over and snatched the gift box from Feng Xiangxiang¡¯s hands. ¡°What¡¯s this? Ginseng? Such a big one?¡± ¡°This ginseng must be 100 years old, right? How can you ept such an expensive thing? I have to hand it to Old Madam for safekeeping¡­¡± Chapter 374 - A Ruthless Lesson

Chapter 374: A Ruthless Lesson

The servant was feeling smug. She happily thought that if she handed over such a good thing, the Old Madam would definitely remember her great contribution. Unfortunately, before she could finish speaking, someone quickly moved forward and grabbed her neck. As the smile on Xi Fengling¡¯s face intensified and the killing intent in her eyes suddenly appeared, Yan Jinyu attacked first. She grabbed the servant¡¯s neck. Why did Yan Jinyu make a move? Naturally, she didn¡¯t want Xi Fengling to leave a ruthless impression in front of her biological mother the first time they met. After all, first impressions were very important. The servant¡¯s neck was grabbed, so she couldn¡¯t hold the gift box properly. Yan Jinyu reached out her other hand and caught it steadily. ¡°Snatching things?¡± A hint of bloodlust shed past Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes. She sneered softly, ¡°How dare you snatch our things in front of us!¡± Her neck was already being held, and it was difficult for her to breathe. When she sensed Yan Jinyu¡¯s killing intent, the servant was so frightened that she forgot to plead for mercy. Feng Qin and Feng Xiangxiang were already angry that the gift was snatched away in front of their guests. Before they could reprimand her, Yan Jinyu attacked. It was so fast. Her slender figure easily lifted a servant who weighed 60kg by the neck! It seemed like she would strangle her to death in the next second. It took them a long time to recover after seeing such ruthless methods. ¡°J-Jinyu¡­¡± Feng Qin¡¯s voice was a little trembling. It was unknown if she was shocked or frightened. ¡°Alright, Beauty Yu, don¡¯t kill her first. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be troublesome if we attract the Feng Family¡¯s members over.¡± She didn¡¯t want to go against the Feng Family for the time being. Other than finding out her background, they still had to stay in the Feng Family to observe them and find an opportunity to get rid of all their enemies. When Yan Jinyu heard Xi Fengling¡¯s words, she let go of the servant. Did the servant think that was it? Of course not. Even if she couldn¡¯t kill her, it was still necessary to teach her a lesson. Hence, the moment Yan Jinyu let go, she kicked the servant in the stomach, sending her flying! She did not know if the servant had already fainted, but she justy face-down on the ground for a long time. Under Feng Qin, Feng Xiangxiang¡¯s surprised gaze, Yan Jinyu smiled extremely innocently. Her eyes were clear and clean. ¡°Auntie, since this is a gift Meimei prepared for you, I think it must have taken a lot of effort. You should ept it.¡± She handed the gift box over. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have believed that the ruthless person was the same person as the innocent girl in front of them. ¡°Th-thank you.¡± Feng Xiangxiang took it in a daze. ncing at the servant who was still lying on the ground, Feng Xiangxiang hesitated and said, ¡°J-Jinyu, will she be fine?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled faintly. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I control my strength very well. I won¡¯t kill her.¡± ¡°B-But why isn¡¯t she¡­ up yet?¡± ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. She simply fainted. She¡¯ll wake up on her own when she recovers.¡± The servant who was forced to serve breakfast saw the situation outside and was so frightened that she quickly hid in the kitchen and didn¡¯t dare to look anymore. She actually spoke rudely to such a ruthless person just now. If this girl had attacked her at that time, she¡­ The more she thought about it, the more afraid she became. She quickly did her work obediently. Seeing Xi Fengling¡¯s insistent look, Feng Xiangxiang held the ginseng and hesitated for a moment. In the end, she couldn¡¯t reject her. ¡°T-then Auntie will ept it. I¡¯ve let you spend money.¡± ¡°Just ept it,¡± Xi Fengling said. ¡°I heard from Little Feng Qin that Auntie made breakfast personally. I wonder if it¡¯s ready? Beauty Yu and I woke up early so we¡¯re really a little hungry.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Pleasee in. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to get them now.¡± She carefully closed the gift box and hugged the ginseng. ¡°Sit down first. Qin¡¯er and I will go to the kitchen to serve breakfast.¡± She cherished this gift not because of its value, but because of the person who gave it to her. Feng Xiangxiang¡¯s emotions were veryplicated now. There was surprise and bewilderment¡­ However, overall, it was more of a surprise. Even without a paternity test or saying a few more words, she had a hunch that this was her daughter! Of course, calling Feng Qin to the kitchen to help was an excuse. She had something to ask Feng Qin. After the two of them entered the kitchen, they sent the trembling servant out and got her to take over the job of the servant who had fainted outside and cleaned the courtyard. The servant didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer either. She was afraid that the ruthless Yan Jinyu would remember her offense ande to settle the score with her. She quickly slipped out of the kitchen like a thief and tried her best to avoid the dining room. She did not dare to get too close to the two people sitting at the dining table. At this moment, in the kitchen. ¡°Qin¡¯er, w-what should we do with this? If your grandmother sees it, she¡¯ll definitely take it for herself. I don¡¯t care about anything else, but this is a gift from Fengling. Whether it¡¯s valuable or not, I don¡¯t want it to fall into someone else¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry first. If they really dare to have any ideas, just say that this is Jinyu and Sister Fengling¡¯s greeting gift to you. Repeat that this is Jinyu¡¯s greeting gift. Say that Jinyu gave it to you to nourish your body and tell them Jinyu also said that she will visit you again when she has the time in the future. If the Feng Family has brains, they probably won¡¯t take this gift for themselves.¡± Feng Xiangxiang frowned slightly. ¡°Are you¡­ asking me to borrow Jinyu¡¯s influence?¡± ¡°The Feng Family is afraid of Jinyu? Who exactly is Jinyu?¡± ¡°The Yan Family in North City.¡± Feng Xiangxiang was surprised. ¡°S-she¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Yan Family who was foundst year. However, let¡¯s not talk about this first in case Grandmother¡­¡± Feng Xiangxiang understood what she meant. ¡°So Mom, if you really can¡¯t, just say that this was given by Jinyu and reveal Jinyu¡¯s identity. With Jinyu¡¯s identity, as long as the Feng Family has brains, they won¡¯t dare to mess around.¡± Feng Xiangxiang nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Fengling¡­¡± Feng Qin suddenly felt down and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I hope she¡¯s my sister so that your wish for many years can be realized. But even if she is, Mom, I¡¯ve said before that we can¡¯t acknowledge her even if she¡¯s my sister. So, you have to control your emotions when the timees.¡± ¡°I¡¯m nning to secretly do a paternity test.¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t worry. Mom knows her limits.¡± Feng Xiangxiang didn¡¯t feel good that she couldn¡¯t acknowledge her daughter. However, she knew the seriousness of the matter. Compared to dragging her elder daughter into the Feng Family¡¯s mess, she would rather endure the pain of not being able to acknowledge her daughter. ¡°Bring the breakfast out first so that they won¡¯t suspect us.¡± As soon as Feng Qin finished speaking, Feng Xiangxiang said curiously, ¡°But that¡¯s not right. Qin¡¯er, since Jinyu is the eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City, why would she specially choose to stay in the Feng Family when she¡¯s here to travel? Even if she doesn¡¯t stay in a hotel, she should have many more suitable ces to go. Although the Feng Family and the Yin Family didn¡¯t fall out openly, everyone knows that the Feng Family and the Yin Family aren¡¯t on good terms.¡± ¡°You should have heard about your eldest uncle being forced to leave home by your grandmother and then marrying the beloved daughter of the Yin Family.¡± ¡°Could it be that Jinyu¡¯s rtionship with you is so good that she has ignored the rtionship between the Feng Family and the Yin Family and even stayed at the Feng Family for her vacation?¡± Feng Qin shook her head. ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve met her twice before this. Our rtionship is just so-so.¡± Actually, she had long felt that it was strange that they had chosen to stay in the Feng Family on their vacation, even though this was Min Rufeng¡¯s suggestion. It was not safe for them to stay in a hotel, but the Feng Family was not the only family in Cloud City. There were many ces where they could stay. Why did Min Rufeng insist on letting them stay in the Feng Family? Just because she, the granddaughter of the Feng Family, knew them? Feng Qin thought that was impossible. She felt that she wasn¡¯t that important. However, she temporarily put these doubts aside. Sister Fenglinging to the Feng Family was exactly what she wanted. She was very happy, so she subconsciously didn¡¯t probe further. ¡°Since your rtionship is only so-so, why did they choose to stay in the Feng Family? They even prepared such a valuable greeting gift for me. Qin¡¯er, do you think Fengling is really my daughter and your sister, and she already knows about our existence? Did she speciallye to find out?¡± Feng Qin was stunned. It was possible. Then, the two of them carried the breakfast out withplicated emotions. After taking out the breakfast, Feng Xiangxiang looked at Xi Fengling deeply and let them eat first. She then went upstairs to put the ginseng Xi Fengling had given her away. Of course, that was an excuse. It was an excuse to ease her emotions alone. ¡°Have breakfast first. My mother¡¯s culinary skills are not bad. You guys eat first.¡± Yan Jinyu took a sip of porridge. It indeed tasted good. However, Xi Fengling looked at the sumptuous breakfast in front of her and didn¡¯t move for a long time. Seeing her like this, Yan Jinyu called her, ¡°Meimei.¡± Xi Fengling came back to her senses. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat it, it¡¯ll get cold,¡± Yan Jinyu said with a faint smile. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll eat now.¡± However, the more she ate, the more flustered she felt. It was not that it was not delicious, nor was it so delicious that she had never eaten such delicious food before. It was just that this food gave her a very different feeling. This was the first time she had eaten something cooked by her family member since she had her memories. Back then, the director of the orphanage said that she was abandoned outside the orphanage when she was just a few months old. If she wasn¡¯t lucky, she might not have survived. Feng Qin held the spoon tightly and tried her best not to show her emotions. She asked with a smile, ¡°How does it taste? Is it very delicious?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xi Fengling replied gloomily. However, Yan Jinyu smiled and praised, ¡°It¡¯s very delicious. Auntie¡¯s culinary skills are very good.¡± When Feng Xiangxiang went downstairs, the few of them had already finished breakfast. They did not leave immediately. Instead, they sat on the sofa in the living room. Feng Qin thought that they were waiting for Feng Xiangxiang to go downstairs and greet her before leaving. In reality, they were indeed waiting for Feng Xiangxiang toe downstairs. However, they were not just here to greet her. ¡°Have you eaten? Is it enough? If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll make more.¡± After going upstairs to ease up for a while, Feng Xiangxiang¡¯s emotions had calmed down. ¡°It¡¯s enough. The breakfast is also very delicious. Thank you, Auntie,¡± Yan Jinyu thanked her politely. ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s delicious. You two cane here for breakfast for the next few days. I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled, but Xi Fengling remained silent. Feng Xiangxiang¡¯s gazended on Xi Fengling and she said hesitantly, ¡°I heard from Qin¡¯er that you guys want to go out?¡± Chapter 375 - Investigating Her Background

Chapter 375: Investigating Her Background

¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to travel anyway. Of course, I can¡¯t stay here forever.¡± After Yan Jinyu finished speaking, Xi Fengling continued, ¡°However, before that, I still have something to say. To be precise, I have something to ask Auntie.¡± She was looking at Feng Xiangxiang when she said this. His expression was serious and grave. Feng Xiangxiang and Feng Qin were stunned. Could their guess be right? She was really the person they were looking for and she already knew her background. Did shee to the Feng Family specially to investigate? ¡°W-What do you want to know? Just ask.¡± Feng Xiangxiang tugged at the corner of her shirt tightly. Xi Fengling was not much calmer than her. She did not sit seductively with her legs crossed like usual. Instead, she sat with her legs crossed and her hands on herp. However, if one looked closely, they would realize that her hands on herp had already subconsciously clenched into fists. Xi Fengling didn¡¯t speak immediately. Instead, she looked at Yan Jinyu, who was sitting beside her. Receiving her gaze, Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded. This was the first time she had seen Meimei so nervous that she was at a loss after knowing her for so many years. Xi Fengling¡¯s condition finally improved. She took out something from her bag and handed it to Feng Xiangxiang. ¡°Auntie, take a look at this first.¡± Feng Xiangxiang and Feng Qin looked at the things she handed over at the same time. Feng Xiangxiang took it hesitantly. One of them looked like a letter; the other looked like a document. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Auntie, you¡¯ll know when you open it.¡± For some reason, after passing the thing to Feng Xiangxiang, most of the emotions in Xi Fengling¡¯s heart dissipated. Feng Xiangxiang opened the letter first. She saw the words on it as soon as she opened it. However, before she could read the content, Feng Xiangxiang¡¯s expression changed. Without any warning, her hands trembled and her tears fell. Seeing her like this, Feng Qin hurriedly asked worriedly, ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± She was not stupid. Seeing her mother like this, she had actually roughly guessed it. It was just that she did not dare to confirm it. She was afraid that she was thinking too much. In the end, it was not what she thought. It would only increase her disappointment. ¡°T-this is your father¡¯s handwriting! Qin¡¯er, this is your father¡¯s handwriting! Your father wrote this letter!¡± ¡°Xi Fengling¡­ Xi Fengling¡­ Your father gave you this name. He gave it to you¡­¡± Feng Xiangxiang was already crying. She wanted to reach out to hold Xi Fengling, but she stopped herself when she thought of something. ¡°You¡­¡± She wanted to say something, but she quickly looked around warily, afraid that the two servants would hear her. Seeing her worry, Yan Jinyu said at the right time, ¡°Auntie, you can rest assured. One of those two people fainted, and the other is in the courtyard and doesn¡¯t dare to approach. No one will hear what we¡¯re saying here.¡± Otherwise, Meimei wouldn¡¯t have taken out the things just like that. Feng Qin was worried, so she got up and closed the door. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t stop her. As Feng Qin turned to close the door, Xi Fengling said, ¡°Auntie, you should finish what I gave you first. We¡¯ll talk after you finish reading.¡± Her tone was very calm as if this was someone else¡¯s business. Xi Fengling¡¯s attitude now could be described as indifferent. Seeing this, Feng Xiangxiang cried even harder. She med them for leaving her in the orphanage¡­ She read the letter while crying. There was not much content on the letter. It should have been written in a hurry. Thest few words were even a little illegible. It mentioned Xi Fengling¡¯s name and the year of her birth. He even wrote that she was temporarily sent to the orphanage and hoped that the orphanage could help take care of the child for a while. He would find a chance to pick the child up and leave, as well as some words of gratitude. After she finished reading the letter, Xi Fengling said, ¡°The director of the orphanage told me that there was still a sum of money left on me with this letter.¡± ¡°F-Fengling, you¡­ I¡­ We¡­¡± ¡°If you have anything to say, take a look at the document in your hand first.¡± Feng Xiangxiang opened the document with trembling hands and the letter was passed to Feng Qin. After reading the letter and seeing the paternity test report in Feng Xiangxiang¡¯s hand, Feng Qin was more excited than sad. So Sister Fengling was really her sister! Feng Xiangxiang was already speechless and crying. Xi Fengling didn¡¯tfort her. She just sat there quietly and watched. She looked unmoved, like a bystander. Only Yan Jinyu, who was beside her, sensed the change in her emotions. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had not cried for many years, Meimei would probably be crying now. Meimei felt like weeping but she had no tears. Actually, sometimes, people who could cry were, in fact, the fortunate ones. ¡°Ling¡¯er, my daughter, Dad and Mom have let you down¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to apologize. Since you know what¡¯s going on, let¡¯s get down to business first.¡± Her calmness made the two of them feel very uncertain. Compared to Feng Xiangxiang, Feng Qin was calmer. Seeing Xi Fengling was so calm, she also calmed down slightly. ¡°Sister Fengling, no, no. I should call you Sister.¡± ¡°I can roughly guess what Sister wants to ask. However, before Sister asks those questions, can I ask Sister a question first?¡± Xi Fengling looked at her and gestured for her to ask. ¡°When did you find out? And this paternity test report¡­¡± Actually, the test report had a date on it. She asked this because she wanted to confirm it again. ¡°Before we first met, I asked Min Ting to bring you over when we met at the golf course that day.¡± Indeed¡­ ¡°Then you¡­¡± Then what about you? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? What kind of answer did she want to hear? Her original n was that even if Sister Fengling was really her sister, she wouldn¡¯t acknowledge her. ¡°No wonder. I knew it. How could it be such a coincidence? Not long after I asked Third Young Master Min about a woman who looked very simr to me, I met you.¡± ¡°Sister, did you do the paternity test because you found out from Eldest Miss Yan that you looked like me and were suspicious?¡± ¡°Min Rufeng investigated it. I only found out after the paternity test results were out.¡± She even saw it by chance. Min Rufeng had nned to tell her at night, but he identally let her see the paternity test report that he had ced in the study. ¡°I see.¡± It was obvious that Second Young Master Min treated his sister very well. ¡°There¡¯s something that Sister might be angry about if I say it out, but since it¡¯s alreadye to this, I don¡¯t want to hide it from Sister anymore. Actually, I¡¯ve always suspected that you¡¯re my sister. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have conclusive evidence. I suspected but didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge you.¡± ¡°You saw it too. I don¡¯t want you to get involved in Mom and my situation in the Feng Family.¡± There was no point in hiding it now, so Feng Qin simply said it all. Because she knew that even if she didn¡¯t say it, Xi Fengling could guess it with her intelligence. It would avoid unnecessary misunderstandings if she said it out loud. Xi Fengling nced at her. She had already guessed that. Got involved? So what if she got involved? Could the Feng Family still control her life? What a joke. ¡°If you have anything to ask, just¡­ just ask.¡± Feng Xiangxiang was still a little choked up. With the evidence here, it was impossible to deny it, so Feng Xiangxiang didn¡¯t suppress her emotions. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all I know.¡± ¡°Why did you abandon me at the orphanage back then? Since you left a letter and money and said that you would pick me up one day, it means that you don¡¯t really want to abandon me. I want to know the reason.¡± ¡°Also, where¡¯s your husband? Where did he go? Why did you and Little Feng Qin move from Water City to the Feng Family in Cloud City?¡± When she asked this, Feng Xiangxiang, who had finally calmed down, couldn¡¯t stop her tears from falling. She sobbed softly. ¡°We didn¡¯t want to either. Your father had too many enemies back then. Your grandmother¡­ I mean your biological grandmother. She was seriously ill.¡± ¡°I had to take care of your grandmother and hide from his enemies with your father. I can¡¯t take care of you at all. I thought that if anything really happened to us and at least I could protect you when I sent you out, so¡­¡± ¡°Your father sent you to the orphanage. I only knew which orphanage it waster on. I don¡¯t know anything else. Perhaps because he was afraid that it would leak out, your father didn¡¯t even tell me that he had given you a name.¡± ¡°We went around for two years. Your grandmother was seriously ill and she passed away.¡± ¡°Later on, I was pregnant with Qin¡¯er. It wasn¡¯t suitable for me to have a child under such circumstances, but I couldn¡¯t bear to give her up, so I hid and gave birth to Qin¡¯er.¡± ¡°After giving birth to Qin¡¯er, we moved many times.¡± ¡°After that, for some reason, your father¡¯s enemies didn¡¯t hunt us so much anymore, so we found a ce to settle down. However, your father always went out during that period of time. He often came back after a month or two. Sometimes, he was even injured. I asked him, but he didn¡¯t say much¡­¡± ¡°Fortunately, our situation had finally improved and we don¡¯t have to wander around anymore.¡± ¡°When Qin¡¯er was six years old, which was when you were eight years old, your father and I discussed and asked him to go to the orphanage to bring you back. He did go, but he didn¡¯t find you.¡± ¡°Then that night, he said that he¡¯s going to look for you personally.¡± ¡°He never came back after he left.¡± Xi Fengling listened quietly, but her fists clenched tighter. Eight years old? She was brought to Ghost ughter Ind by someone from Ghost ughter Ind when she was eight years old. ¡°After that, Qin¡¯er and I were found by the Feng Family and forcefully brought back to the Feng Family. There was even less news of your father.¡± Feng Xiangxiang¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying, and her body trembled. This was her scar. Now that she was opening these scars bit by bit, she must be feeling very painful. There were many things that even Feng Qin didn¡¯t know. Hence, Feng Qin was also very uneasy when she heard Feng Xiangxiang say that. ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you tell me? Perhaps my father is still alive. If you tell me, I can find a way to look for him.¡± In the past, she had asked her mother where her father had gone. Her mother had said that he had been harmed by his enemies. Although her childhood memories were not clear, she still remembered some of them. She vaguely remembered that her parents had indeed been avoiding their enemies. In addition, her father was indeed missing, so she believed her mother¡¯s words without a doubt. However, whenever she asked her mother who their enemy was, her mother would cry and say that she didn¡¯t know either. She didn¡¯t look like she was lying to her. Her mother really didn¡¯t know. ¡°Our lives in the Feng Family are already difficult, so why should we tell you all these to add to your worries? I don¡¯t even know who your father¡¯s enemy is, so how are you going to investigate?¡± Chapter 376 - Fenglings Father

Chapter 376: Fengling¡¯s Father

¡°Even so, you should have told me. That¡¯s my father. What if I can find him?¡± Feng Qin¡¯s eyes were red. Feng Xiangxiang sobbed silently. Xi Fengling said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t know who your husband is.¡± Her tone was firm. Feng Xiangxiang was slightly stunned. ¡°H-how did you know?¡± ¡°I guessed.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°How did you meet him?¡± After hesitating for a moment, Feng Xiangxiang slowly said, ¡°I met him on the way home from work one day. He was injured and unconscious at that time. I saved him and brought him home.¡± Feng Xiangxiang didn¡¯t say anything else. No matter what, she was still an elder. They were juniors. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to say that in front of juniors. However, even if she didn¡¯t say it, everyone present could guess it. It was nothing more than after saving his life, they developed feelings for each other during his recuperation. ¡°What¡¯s your husband¡¯s name?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not only my husband, but also your and Qin¡¯er¡¯s father. If¡­ if he¡¯s still alive, he definitely doesn¡¯t want you to resent him so much.¡± ¡°You can me me, but I don¡¯t want you to me him. He loves you very much. He almost always took care of you personally when you were just born. He was a cold person who didn¡¯t like to smile, but after you were born, he smiled every day. If he didn¡¯t have no choice, he wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Xi Fengling looked calm, but her heart was not so calm. She interrupted her, ¡°I don¡¯t me him or you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°Xi Mao. His name is Xi Mao.¡± Xi Fengling sighed softly after hearing that. She looked at Yan Jinyu. She moved her lips to say something, but Yan Jinyu¡¯s handnded on the back of hers and she patted it. Xi Fengling calmed down and retracted her words. ¡°Then, did he mention who his enemies were? There¡¯s no need to go into detail. Did he happen to mention any special people or¡­ special organizations?¡± These words were like a final struggle for survival. Feng Xiangxiang thought for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°No¡­¡± She suddenly paused. ¡°I remember now. There was one time he was on the phone when I was about to fall asleep. He seemed to have told the person on the other end that he didn¡¯t want to fight for anything and didn¡¯t want to be enemies with anyone. He only wanted to live a peaceful life.¡± ¡°He even said that he knew the rules, but on ount of their many years of friendship and the fact that he had once saved the other party, he hoped that the other party would pretend not to know his whereabouts.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it very clearly at that time, but the gist seemed to be like this.¡± ¡°W-Why are you asking this?¡± Feng Xiangxiang asked what Feng Qin wanted to ask. ¡°I¡¯m just asking. Since I want to know my background, I have to find out what my biological father¡¯s name is and who killed him.¡± Was that all? Feng Qin¡¯s intuition told her otherwise. Or rather, not entirely. However, Feng Xiangxiang was suddenly happy when she heard Xi Fengling say that. Then, her eyes reddened again, ¡°Y-you¡¯re willing to acknowledge us, Ling¡¯er?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I wasn¡¯t willing. I appeared in the Feng Family to find out the truth back then. Since there was a reason for what happened back then and it wasn¡¯t what you wanted, and Father never came back because of me, why should I not acknowledge you?¡± Feng Xiangxiang was so excited that she couldn¡¯t speak. Feng Qin was also very excited. After a long while, Feng Qin spoke first, ¡°Then can I call you Sister in the future?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you already call me that?¡± Only then did Feng Qin realize that she had indeed called her ¡°Sister¡± a few times. ¡°N-no,¡± Feng Xiangxiang suddenly said. Facing the puzzled gazes, she hurriedly exined to Xi Fengling, ¡°Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not that Mom doesn¡¯t acknowledge you. You¡¯ve also seen Qin¡¯er and my situation in the Feng Family. Back then, the Feng Family didn¡¯t hesitate to go to Water City and forcefully bring us back because they had designs on Qin¡¯er.¡± ¡°They want to use Qin¡¯er to form a marriage alliance to gain benefits for the Feng Family. It¡¯s enough that Qin¡¯er and I are deeply involved. There¡¯s no need for you to get involved.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve acknowledged each other in private, but we can¡¯t let outsiders know about our rtionship.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already let you down. I can¡¯t implicate you anymore.¡± Feng Qin agreed with Feng Xiangxiang. ¡°Mom is right. It¡¯s good that we know our rtionship. In front of outsiders, especially the Feng Family, we should interact as friends.¡± Xi Fengling looked at them. Although she restrained herself, her faint smile was still seductive. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. Or rather, we haven¡¯t seen each other since I have my memories. Shouldn¡¯t you ask me how I¡¯ve been all these years?¡± The two of them fell silent at the same time. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to ask. They really wanted to. They just didn¡¯t dare to ask because they were afraid that she had not been living well all these years. Without waiting for them to speak, Xi Fengling continued, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about how I¡¯ve been all these years. Let¡¯s just talk about my recent years. Mom doesn¡¯t know who I am, but you should know, right, Little Feng Qin? Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who will be controlled by others?¡± ¡°The Feng Family doesn¡¯t have the ability to influence my life!¡± Mom¡­ Feng Xiangxiang stared at her. ¡°W-What did you just call me? Y-you, can you call me again?¡± Shepletely failed to grasp the main point Xi Fengling wanted to express. Xi Fengling turned to her and called out again without emotion, ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Feng Xiangxiang was so excited that she was about to cry again. Feng Qin interrupted her from her surprise. Feng Qin said, ¡°Sister, are you really not afraid of the Feng Family?¡± ¡°It seems like you haven¡¯t heard much of my rumors in the capital. I can even protect the Second Young Master of the Min Family. Why would I be afraid of a mere Feng Family?¡± When Yan Jinyu, who was quietly listening to their conversation, heard that, the corners of her lips twitched imperceptibly. It was true that the Feng Family couldn¡¯t do anything to Meimei, but she protecting Feng? This was clearly spread by outsiders who did not know about the truth, but she still said it so calmly. Perhaps sensing Yan Jinyu¡¯s teasing gaze, Xi Fengling¡¯s body froze. She had forgotten that she had someone who knew the truth by her side. ¡°Of course I¡¯ve heard about your deeds in the capital. I¡¯m just a little worried. The others in the Feng Family might not be able to do anything to you, but Third Uncle Feng Lun¡­ is the person I mentioned to you before. I¡¯ve only seen him a few times, but I¡¯m inexplicably afraid of him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid if he interferes, you won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± ¡°Even if I can¡¯t handle it, have you forgotten who my boyfriend is? Have you forgotten who Beauty Yu is? Have you forgotten who Beauty Yu¡¯s fianc¨¦ is?¡± They mentioned Yin Jiujin because Yin Jiujin¡¯s fame was greater than theirs and more shocking. It would take some effort topletely eliminate the Feng Family, but to make the Feng Family unable to do anything to her, not to mention Yin Jiujin, even Beauty Yu and Min Rufeng didn¡¯t need to make a move. She alone was enough. Indeed, after she said that, Feng Xiangxiang and Feng Qin fell silent. They looked at Yan Jinyu at the same time. It was obviously Yan Jinyu¡¯s fianc¨¦¡ªMaster Nine¡¯s name was effective again. ¡°However, I¡¯m not in a hurry to let the Feng Family know my identity now. Beauty Yu and I still have to stay in Cloud City for a while. I don¡¯t want to fall out with the Feng Family for the time being.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the Feng Family after Beauty Yu¡¯s graduation trip is over. I¡¯ll take you two away then. Endure it for a few days.¡± Feng Xiangxiang was surprised. ¡°Take us away too?¡± ¡°Ling¡¯er, I¡¯ve lived in the Feng Family for so many years. To me, it doesn¡¯t matter if I leave or not. I¡¯m already very happy that you can protect yourself.¡± ¡°If, I mean if. If you¡¯re capable enough, just protect your sister. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Even if she didn¡¯t go out often, she had heard of the famous Min Family in the capital. Ling¡¯er had just said that her boyfriend was the Second Young Master of the Min Family. Looking at Qin¡¯er, she should also know that there was such a person. Since Qin¡¯er didn¡¯t say anything, it meant that Second Young Master Min treated Ling¡¯er well. With Second Young Master Min protecting her and with Miss Yan as her friend and Miss Yan had Master Nine behind her, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Ling¡¯er to protect herself. Perhaps, she could even protect Qin¡¯er. That was enough. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I have my own ns.¡± ¡°Besides, you said that it doesn¡¯t matter if you leave the Feng Family or not. Don¡¯t you want to know who Father¡¯s enemy is? Even if you don¡¯t want to know Father¡¯s identity and why was he enemies with others, don¡¯t you want to know if Father is alive or dead?¡± Feng Xiangxiang wanted to know what she said first, but it didn¡¯t affect her too much. Only when she said thest sentence did Feng Xiangxiang widen her eyes. ¡°You mean your father might still be alive?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s missing. But anything is possible before we see his corpse.¡± She clenched her fists unconsciously. Still alive? How was that possible? If this ¡°Xi Mao¡± was the ¡°Xi Mao¡± she had heard about, he would have died when she was eight years old. ¡°I know a lot of people now and have a lot of friends. I can investigate.¡± Feng Xiangxiang was extremely excited. ¡°Alright, alright. Then you¡¯ll arrange it. If you can let your sister and I escape from the Feng Family while ensuring your safety, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± ¡°But the premise is that you have to be safe.¡± Feng Qin also said, ¡°Mom is right. Anyway, Mom and I are deeply involved with the Feng Family. We don¡¯t care, but you can¡¯t be involved.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Chapter 377 - Feng Xu Of The Feng Family

Chapter 377: Feng Xu Of The Feng Family

Aftering out of Feng Xiangxiang¡¯s courtyard, Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling went out as usual. Feng Qin followed them. Feng Qin drove. In the car, Feng Qin asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± Now that she had almost calmed down, she still felt a little unreal when she saw Xi Fengling sitting in the front passenger seat. ¡°Beauty Yu and I aren¡¯t familiar with Cloud City. Since you¡¯re the guide, the rest of the journey will be decided by you. We don¡¯t have any special requests. We just have to eat and y.¡± Feng Qin looked at her and then at Yan Jinyu, who was sitting in the back seat. If they were really just going to eat and y, she naturally knew where to go. After all, she had done her homework after agreeing to be their guide. She was just worried that they had something else to do. After leaving her mother¡¯s courtyard, she saw that her sister seemed to have called someone before she drove out. She thought that they had some other n. In reality, Xi Fengling had only called Min Rufeng to tell him about the progress of acknowledging her family. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to a nearby scenic spot first. We¡¯ll find a ce to eat at noon and then go shopping at the snack street in the afternoon. There¡¯s a very famous snack street in Cloud City. In the next few days, our arrangements will be to shop at a scenic spot every day. In the afternoon, we¡¯ll either shop or find a ce to sit down and eat. This way, the schedule isn¡¯t tight and it¡¯ll be easy to y. What do you think?¡± ¡°Sounds good. Let¡¯s do as you n,¡± Xi Fengling said. Xi Fengling was the same as Yan Jinyu. She wasn¡¯t particr about these things. Since she was out, it was fine as long as she had food and fun. However, she wasn¡¯t as carefree as Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything along the way. She acted as if she could do whatever they wanted. She sat quietly in the back seat and yed with her phone. Yan Jinyu was indeed ying with her phone. She wasn¡¯t ying games or watching television. Instead, she was texting Yin Jiujin. They did not talk about anything major. They were just talking about some small matters. For example, she asked Yin Jiujin if he was busy today and if he had eaten breakfast on time before going to thepany. She even said something about what happened in the Feng Family. Of course, there might be something wrong with the Feng Family. She didn¡¯t mention that she and Xi Fengling had already gone to investigatest night. Since Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t want her to know that he had followed her, she would pretend not to know. It felt good to have someone silently protecting her while she rushed forward. On this day, other than Feng Qin being recognized and taken a few photos by a few tourists, nothing special happened. With food and fun, the day ended. They only returned to the Feng Family after eating dinner outside, so they didn¡¯t meet the Feng Family people. Even if they met asionally, they only greeted them simply and didn¡¯t interact much. This continued for a few days. On the afternoon of the fifth day, they drove back to the Feng Family after ying for the entire day. They parked the car and returned to Feng Qin¡¯s residence, but they saw someone in her courtyard. A person waiting there. After parking the car, the three of them walked over. Hence, she saw the person standing in the courtyard as soon as she walked in. The person turned back and the three of them saw his face. His face was undoubtedly exquisite with a warm smile. He was wearing ck trousers and a white shirt. He was wearing a navy blue tie and a pair of shiny leather shoes. He was holding a gift bag. Although he was dressed like this, it did not hide his extraordinary temperament at all. He looked like an elegant young master. Yan Jinyu had seen this person before. She had met him on the ne when she returned from the capital with Yin Jiujin not long ago. He was quite skilled and they even resolved an issue together. Yan Jinyu remembered that his name was Feng Xu. Feng Qin was first surprised to see him, then she was excited. ¡°Cousin Xu, when did youe back?¡± Xi Fengling was vignt when she saw him. The sun was about to set, but this person still appeared here. Even if he wasn¡¯t from the Feng Family, he must be rted to the Feng Family. She was afraid that he would harm Feng Qin. However, this did not affect her from observing him carefully. As she observed, she sighed inwardly. This person¡¯s temperament was really simr to Feng Yun¡¯s. However, Feng Yun¡¯s otherworldly aura was even stronger than his. Seeing Feng Qin¡¯s reaction, she finally lowered her guard against this person. Cousin Xu¡­ Feng Hua¡¯s son, Feng Xu? It seemed like he didn¡¯t have any ill intentions, and Feng Qin seemed to treat him differently from the others in the Feng Family. They were sizing Feng Xu up, and Feng Xu was sizing them up too. His gaze swept past the two of them and he answered Feng Qin¡¯s words with a warm smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a few days. I¡¯ve been here twice before, but I didn¡¯t meet you because you¡¯ve been leaving early and returningte these few days. You have friends with you, and it¡¯s not good for me to disturb you at night, so I could onlye earlier and wait here.¡± ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t Cousin Xu call me? I would have made time to visit you if I knew you came back. You didn¡¯t have to speciallye here to wait.¡± ¡°Cousin Xu must have waited for a long time?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t wait long. I just came.¡± He handed her the gift bag in his hand. ¡°This is a gift I got for you while I went somewhere else to lecture.¡± Feng Xu was young, but he had a lot of experience. The professors of the Imperial Capital University were often invited to lecture at the major universities. Feng Qin took it. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Oh right, Cousin Xu, let me introduce you. These two are my friends. This is Yan Jinyu, and this is Xi Fengling.¡± She paused slightly when she introduced Xi Fengling. Feng Xu smiled and nodded at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Eldest Miss Yan.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled too. ¡°So you¡¯re the eldest son of the Feng Family.¡± However, Feng Xu frowned slightly. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, you must be joking. I¡¯m not the eldest son of the Feng Family. I have a cousin above me. I¡¯m the second eldest son in the Feng Family¡¯s third generation.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°I see. Second Young Master Feng, excuse me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t me you since you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You know each other!¡± Feng Qin eximed in surprise. ¡°We met once,¡± Feng Xu said. Then, he looked at Xi Fengling. His gaze obviously stayed on Xi Fengling¡¯s face for a few seconds before he retracted it calmly. ¡°Miss Xi.¡± ¡°Second Young Master Feng,¡± Xi Fengling greeted him equally politely. However, her gaze shifted between Yan Jinyu and Feng Xu. Others might not know, but how could she not know? Beauty Yu had clearly called him ¡°the eldest son of the Feng Family¡± on purpose. Why on purpose? Naturally, it was to test Feng Xu. The Feng Family knew that Feng Yun existed, but Feng Xu was the first person who had emphasized that the eldest grandson of the Feng Family was someone else when he was talking to someone he wasn¡¯t familiar with. No wonder Feng Qin treated him differently from others. It seemed like he usually treated Feng Qin well too. However¡­ This was just an appearance. From the looks of it, this person was indeed not bad. She hoped it wasn¡¯t just an appearance. ¡°Don¡¯t stand here. Come in and sit.¡± Feng Qin entered the passcode and opened the door. Seeing the shabby living room, Feng Xu stopped in his tracks, ¡°Qin¡¯er, why didn¡¯t you add something here?¡± However, Feng Qin said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t live here often. I¡¯m out all year round and I onlye back once a year. It¡¯s a waste to buy too many things.¡± That was true, but this was her home after all. The living room was even simpler than the furnishings in the hotel lobby. She clearly didn¡¯t treat this ce as her home. Seeing his silence, Feng Qin knew what he was thinking. ¡°Cousin Xu, don¡¯t think too much. I brought friends back this time, or else, I usually stay with my mother every time Ie back. I don¡¯te here often.¡± Her cousin didn¡¯t know where she lived, and he wouldn¡¯t really ask her mother even if she said that. Actually, she would keep her motherpany every time she returned to the Feng Family, but she never stayed over there. She didn¡¯t want to disturb her mother¡¯s peace and also because her grandparents didn¡¯t want her to stay with her mother for long. They were afraid that they would plot something. The reason why she brought Jinyu and her sister over this time was because of Jinyu¡¯s intimidation. That was why the two servants didn¡¯t dare to approach them. In the past, when she went over alone and sat with her mother to eat, the servants would always stand by their side. Hence, there was a reason why she was still worried when Jinyu said that no one would hear their conversation. ¡°Cousin Xu, sit first. I¡¯ll get you guys a ss of water.¡± There was only water in the living room. Even the water dispenser was only moved in these two days. The three of them sat down on the sofa one after another and Feng Qin went to get some water. Feng Xu¡¯s gaze paused on Xi Fengling¡¯s face for a second before she looked away. He asked Yan Jinyu, ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, why are you here in Cloud City?¡± ¡°Graduation trip.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled faintly. It was unknown if Feng Xu believed her or not, but he still smiled and nodded without saying anything. He looked at Xi Fengling. ¡°I¡¯ve lived in the capital for many years and have heard of Boss Xi¡¯s famous name. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you at my own home for the first time.¡± This was to say that he knew Xi Fengling¡¯s identity. Xi Fengling flipped her hair. It was her usual charming posture. ¡°It¡¯s not a good reputation. It¡¯s kind for Second Young Master Feng to give me face. You even described it as ¡®famous¡¯.¡± ¡°Boss Xi, you must be joking.¡± ¡°I realized that Boss Xi looks a little simr to my aunt and cousin. Boss Xi also has the word ¡®Feng¡¯ in her name. It¡¯s really fate.¡± Feng Qin, who had brought the water over, was shocked and almost knocked over the sses of water. However, Xi Fengling was very calm. Her smile remained unchanged and she was still seductive. ¡°You only realized it now, Second Young Master Feng? I thought you could tell at first nce.¡± ¡°When I first saw Little Feng Qin in the capital, I felt that we looked very simr. Because of this, I even investigated if Little Feng Qin was my long-lost sister.¡± However, she did not mention the results of the investigation. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because we look alike that I became good friends with Little Feng Qin at first sight. This time, I apanied Beauty Yu to Cloud City to stay in the Feng Family. I realized that I look more like Little Feng Qin¡¯s mother. I even suspect that I¡¯m a member of the Feng Family.¡± ¡°Old Madam Feng, who is also Second Young Master Feng¡¯s grandmother, probably felt that I should be a member of the Feng Family and even suggested acknowledging me as her god granddaughter. However, I didn¡¯t agree immediately and am still considering it.¡± Her words sessfully diverted Feng Xu¡¯s attention. His gaze was gentle but sharp. ¡°My grandmother wants to acknowledge Boss Xi as her god granddaughter?¡± Seeing his huge reaction, Xi Fengling¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. ¡°Yes, but I haven¡¯t agreed yet.¡± In the blink of an eye, Feng Xu¡¯s emotions had been restrained. ¡°Then, please consider it carefully, Boss Xi. With Boss Xi¡¯s influence in the capital, the Feng Family will only rely on Boss Xi. The Feng Family really can¡¯t help Boss Xi much.¡± ¡°I also heard that Boss Xi¡¯s boyfriend is the Second Young Master of the Min Family. If you really acknowledged this rtionship, the Feng Family would have gained a huge advantage.¡± Chapter 378 - An Unexpected Person

Chapter 378: An Unexpected Person

¡°The Feng Family has been keeping a low profile for many years. I don¡¯t want the Feng Family to stand out again because they¡¯ve managed to get close to Boss Xi and the Min Family in the capital. There¡¯s nothing wrong with keeping a low profile. At least, it¡¯s safe and stable.¡± He did not say it directly, but the meaning was obvious. He just didn¡¯t want Xi Fengling to agree to Lu Ping¡¯s request. His words sounded a little harsh, which did not match his gentle personality. However, Feng Qin, who was carrying the water and hearing his words, was not angry. She knew that Cousin Xu knew the Feng Family¡¯s style and didn¡¯t want her sister to be trapped by the rtionship and be a sacrifice for the Feng Family in exchange for benefits. Xi Fengling looked at him deeply and smiled, ¡°Second Young Master Feng, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. I just couldn¡¯t reject Old Madam Feng¡¯s good intentions and didn¡¯t reject her outright. I¡¯m actually not very interested in acknowledging godparents.¡± ¡°Besides, Old Madam Feng doesn¡¯t know who I am. She only asked to acknowledge me because she likes me. She doesn¡¯t have that many thoughts.¡± It¡¯s precisely because Grandmother ¡°liked¡± you. Otherwise, Grandmother won¡¯t have such thoughts. Feng Xu thought. ¡°Anyway, I still hope that Boss Xi can consider it carefully. I just don¡¯t want the Feng Family¡¯s peaceful days to be disturbed.¡± The Feng Family was indeed low-key, but the other members of the Feng Family might not really want to continue to keep this low profile. Feng Xu knew this too. ¡°Since Second Young Master Feng has said so, even if I didn¡¯t have any ns in the beginning, I¡¯ll consider it carefully now.¡± Feng Qin walked over at the right time and ced the three cups of water in front of the three of them. She pretended not to hear anything and asked excitedly, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± When she came over, Feng Xu¡¯s remaining emotions that were affected by his grandparents trying to make Xi Fengling their god granddaughter, had all been restrained. He took a sip of water. ¡°Just chatting.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t busy yourself anymore. Sit down. I¡¯ll leave after saying a few words. You guys are tired from ying for the entire day, so I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Feng Qin sat down. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy with work recently?¡± Feng Xu asked. ¡°I¡¯m not very busy. I didn¡¯t rest for too long, so I mentioned it to thepany. I won¡¯t be taking any work for now. I¡¯ll rest for a while first.¡± ¡°Is your job not suitable for you to be quiet for too long? Back then, in order to walk this path, you had many conflicts with your family. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to get to where you are today, and your career is on the rise. If you really like it, you shouldn¡¯t ck off. Otherwise, your previous efforts will be wasted.¡± ¡°Go to work after staying at home for a few days.¡± Feng Qin didn¡¯t expect him to say this. Or rather, she didn¡¯t expect him to ask about her work and even say this to her in such an unquestionable tone. In the Feng Family, only Cousin Xu really treated her as a family and treated her and her mother very well. She and her mother had received a lot of protection from him. However, he only helped her in some aspects of life and material matters, as well as when the other members of the Feng Family went overboard with them. He wouldn¡¯t interfere too much in her career. He clearly didn¡¯t want her to stay in the Feng Family anymore. ¡°I know. Cousin Xu, don¡¯t worry. No matter what, I won¡¯t neglect my work. I really haven¡¯t had a good rest for a long time. Since Jinyu and Sister Fengling came to Cloud City and I have theirpany, I want to rest for a few more days.¡± Looking at him, she was a little puzzled. ¡°On the other hand, Cousin Xu, aren¡¯t you very busy with work too? Why are you back at this time? Every year, this period seems to be your busiest time. Besides, you said that you¡¯ve been back for a few days. I rarely see you stay at home for so long.¡± ¡°I have two lectures at Cloud City University.¡± Cloud City University¡­ Feng Qin was a little surprised. So that was the reason. She thought that he came back because he was worried about her after knowing that she had returned to the Feng Family. She had not thought so initially. He had told her not to ck off and urged her to go to work after resting for a few days. She could help but think too much. Could it be just a coincidence? Did he really return to the Feng Family for so many days because he wanted to do a lecture at Cloud City University and it was convenient for him to stay at home? And he urged her to go to work only because he cared about her and didn¡¯t want her previous efforts to be wasted? ¡°No wonder. I knew it. Why would Cousin Xue back at this time? You even stayed at home for so many days abnormally.¡± ¡°Cousin Xu, don¡¯t worry. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get to where I am today. I won¡¯t ck off. I¡¯ll go to work after resting for a few days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m just reminding you. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to stop ying and will bezy.¡± Looking at the two people at the side, Feng Xu smiled and said, ¡°You still have friends at home as guests now. Speaking of which, it¡¯s rude of Cousin to urge you to work in front of guests.¡± ¡°Since you want to rest for a while and your friends are around, go out and y more. It¡¯s good that you leave early ande backte for the past few days. Your friends are our guests and havee to Yun Cheng to y. Be it going out or in the Feng Family, you must apany them at all times.¡± ¡°Of course. Cousin Xu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a child. I¡¯ll entertain the guests well.¡± Feng Qin smiled, but she was actually not calm. They had not seen each other for a long time, but Cousin kept talking about all these abnormally the moment they met. His first words could be understood as him caring about her job and not wanting her efforts to be wasted, but what about the following words? The meaning of his words was obvious. It was best if she stayed with Sister Fengling and Jinyu all the time. She wasn¡¯t stupid. How could she not realize what he meant? He just didn¡¯t want her to stay in the Feng Family anymore. Seeing that she insisted, he changed his strategy and asked her to stay with Sister Fengling and Jinyu all the time. He was afraid that she would be alone in the Feng Family¡¯s mansion. Why was this happening? Feng Qin could only think of one thing¡ªthe Feng Family had already had designs on her and was already discussing whether to let her marry or¡­ send her away directly. Cousin Xu rushed back after receiving the news. As for his lectures at Cloud City University, it should be just to cover for his abnormal return back home. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll be staying in Cloud City for the time being. Call me if anything happens.¡± Feng Qin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first. I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡± As he spoke, he got up to leave. However, just as he stood up, someone walked in from the door. ¡°Xu¡¯er is here too?¡± The person was dressed in casual clothes. He wasn¡¯t dressed formally like Feng Xu, but his temperament and Feng Xu¡¯s gentleness were two extremes. Feng Xu was warm and gentle, but the other person exuded a sharp aura. He looked about the same age as Feng Xu and a little simr to Feng Xu. Feng Xu¡¯s expression tensed up when he saw the person, let alone Feng Qin. Feng Qin¡¯s expression changed. Her pupils were even constricted. Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling also looked at the person. However, the two of them didn¡¯t react. They didn¡¯t even have any doubts about the person¡¯s identity. However, only they knew that they did react when they saw this person. It was just that their reactions were hidden inwardly and not shown. Seeing the person, they were not shocked or afraid. They were happy that their n had seeded and they could finally face him head-on. Feng Xu was the first to react. He restrained his emotions and said, ¡°Third Uncle?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Third Uncle, why are you here?¡± ¡°This is Qin¡¯er¡¯s courtyard. If I remember correctly, Third Uncle and Qin¡¯er don¡¯t have a deep rtionship. Qin¡¯er has been in the Feng Family for so many years and probably hasn¡¯t seen Third Uncle more than 10 times. Third Uncle has never stepped into Qin¡¯er¡¯s courtyard either.¡± ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± He looked at Feng Qin coldly. ¡°So, Qin¡¯er doesn¡¯t wee Third Uncle?¡± Feng Qin had an unknown fear for Feng Lun. She trembled uncontrobly when Feng Lun suddenly asked her this. ¡°O-of course not! Third Uncle, pleasee in!¡± Feng Lun walked over. Feng Xu frowned slightly. He was about to leave, but he was in no hurry to leave now. ¡°Third Uncle, please sit.¡± Feng Qin was still a little afraid. Seeing Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling sitting there calmly, for some reason, her heart gradually calmed down. ¡°There¡¯s no need to sit. I¡¯m just here to take a look.¡± ¡°Come over to take a look?¡± Feng Qin knew very well that he was definitely not here to see her. He didn¡¯t even look at her when she met him in the Feng Family. Since he wasn¡¯t here to see her, the answer was obvious. She wasn¡¯t the only one in the building now. Please don¡¯t have designs on her sister! With this in mind, Feng Qin didn¡¯t have much fear for Feng Lun anymore. She looked at him. ¡°Third Uncle isn¡¯t someone who wille to my courtyard for no reason. Third Uncle, why don¡¯t you tell me directly?¡± Feng Lun sized her up. ¡°Qin¡¯er has be quite bold after not seeing you for nearly three years. I remember that you didn¡¯t dare to look up or speak when you saw me before.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Third Uncle. I was indeed very timid in the past. I was even afraid of you, my biological uncle. In the past three years, I¡¯ve seen many people and things while working outside. I¡¯ve be more sensible. Rather than saying that I¡¯m bold, it¡¯s better to say that I understand a lot of principles. I know that although Third Uncle doesn¡¯t like to smile, he¡¯s still an elder. He would only know how to love a junior like me.¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, I¡¯m naturally not as reserved as before in front of Third Uncle.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes twitched and she nced at Feng Qin. She was really good with words. She clearly felt that Feng Qin was very afraid of Feng Lun just now, but for some reason, Feng Qin suddenly restrained that fear. She even ttered Feng Lun first. If Feng Lun agreed to Feng Qin¡¯s words, he would not harm her openly for the time being. That was why she felt that Feng Qin was good with words. It was beneficial to her to curry favor if she did it right. It was not embarrassing. Feng Lun nced at Feng Qin and said emotionlessly, ¡°You¡¯ve improved a little.¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Third Uncle.¡± Feng Qin exhaled slightly and lowered her eyes slightly. Although she spoke clearly, her nerves would still tense up uncontrobly under his gaze. ¡°Third Uncle, why are you here?¡± ¡°I heard that you had guests. I thought that our two courtyards were not far apart and I saw Xu¡¯er¡¯s figure from afar, so I came over to take a look.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Xu¡¯er to really be here.¡± His gaze swept past Yan Jinyu and paused on her face for a second before looking at Xi Fengling. ¡°I heard from your grandmother that you have a friend who looks like you. She even looks more like your mother than you. I thought she was exaggerating. Now that I see her, I know that she¡¯s right.¡± Feng Qin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°We do look alike, which is why Sister Fengling and I hit it off at first sight.¡± ¡°Your friend¡¯s surname is also Feng?¡± Chapter 379 - Jinyu Acting Shy

Chapter 379: Jinyu Acting Shy

¡°No, her surname is Xi, but the word ¡®Feng¡¯ in her name.¡± Feng Qin was not excited. After all, their father¡¯s surname was indeed Xi, so she would not instinctively refute Feng Lun¡¯s words. ¡°I haven¡¯t introduced her to Third Uncle yet. This is Sister Fengling, her full name is Xi Fengling. This is Yan Jinyu.¡± She introduced them, ¡°This is my third uncle.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded. Xi Fengling smiled and nodded. ¡°Third Mr. Feng.¡± This form of address was a little strange at first, but when he analyzed it again, there seemed to be nothing wrong with it. He was an elder, so she couldn¡¯t call him Third Young Master Feng. Calling him Third Master along with the servants of the Feng Family? Feng Lun wasn¡¯t worthy to make them call her Third Master. However, Feng Lun was observing their attitude towards him, especially Yan Jinyu¡¯s attitude. However, regardless of Xi Fengling or Yan Jinyu, their expressions hadn¡¯t changed much since he appeared. They didn¡¯t have much of a reaction either when Feng Qin introduced him to them. Did they really not show their emotions, or did they really not know his background? With doubts in his heart, Feng Lun looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Yan Jinyu? The eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City?¡± Yan Jinyu blinked and asked curiously, ¡°Third Mr. Feng knows me?¡± She smiled innocently. She even had the cheekiness of an 18-year-old girl. ¡°Last year, the news that Master Nine personally found his fianc¨¦e, who had been missing for 16 years, spread like wildfire. I also heard a lot of rumors in Cloud City. Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s name is well-known.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Brother Nine is famous, and my reputation has indeed be much more resounding because of him. However, there are really not many people like Third Mr. Feng who can recognize me when he hears my name.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just guessing. I¡¯m not sure,¡± Feng Lun said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Qin¡¯er¡¯s friend is Eldest Miss Yan and I¡¯ve beencking in hospitality these few days. I hope Eldest Miss Yan doesn¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Third Mr. Feng, you¡¯re being too polite. Feng Qin and I are friends. I¡¯m also staying in the Feng Family as her friend this time. I¡¯m not using the identity of the eldest daughter of the Yan Family.¡± ¡°Besides, the news that I¡¯ve broken ties with the Yan Family has been on the Inte for a while. I¡¯m sure Third Mr. Feng has already heard about it. I¡¯m no longer the eldest daughter of the Yan Family. I¡¯m just an ordinary high school graduate who has cut ties with her family. Third Mr. Feng, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone, including Xi Fengling. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, you must be joking. Who doesn¡¯t know that Master Nine protects you, his fianc¨¦e, like a priceless treasure? With Master Nine as your backer, who dares to look down on you at all?¡± Feng Lun said expressionlessly. Yan Jinyu held her face and said shyly, ¡°Huh? Is that what the rumors say? I thought that only I knew how well Brother Nine treated me. How embarrassing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xi Fengling ¡°¡­¡± The others. ¡°However, Third Mr. Feng is right. With Brother Nine as my backer, no one dares to look down on me.¡± She smiled shyly again. ¡°But since you¡¯re Feng Qin¡¯s third uncle, you don¡¯t have to tter me like others.¡± ¡°However, your Feng Family¡¯s hospitality was indeed a littlecking. There was nothing in the room other than a bed when you arranged a guest room. There wasn¡¯t even a television in the living room, and there was pitifully little furniture. If not for this old sofa, I¡¯m afraid I would have sat on the ground.¡± ¡°However, for the sake of Feng Qin, I won¡¯t hold it against you. I won¡¯t tell Brother Nine that I was neglected while I was a guest in the Feng Family. Third Mr. Feng, you can rest assured. You don¡¯t have to worry that Brother Nine will help me teach the Feng Family a lesson.¡± She looked like a spoiled youngdy. She was even the kind of youngdy who was arrogant, shy, and kind at the same time. Feng Lun almost couldn¡¯t maintain his expression for a moment. Xi Fengling almost burst outughing. Feng Qin and Feng Xu no longer knew how to describe their current feelings. Not to mention Feng Qin, even Feng Xu¡¯s lips twitched for a moment. This action waspletely inconsistent with his temperament. He had never lost hisposure like this. ¡°¡­Thank you, Eldest Miss Yan.¡± Feng Lun almost gritted his teeth. ¡°The Feng Family has indeed neglected you. I¡¯ll tell the butler tomorrow and get him to buy something for Qin¡¯er¡¯s courtyard. Speaking of which, Qin¡¯er rarelyes back. Even if shees back asionally, she rarely stays here. That¡¯s why the decorations are so simple.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled at him. ¡°But why did I hear that Feng Qin lived in this courtyard since she was young?¡± Feng Lun¡¯s eyes darkened. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. She continued, ¡°Oh, right. We¡¯ve been going to Auntie¡¯s courtyard to eat breakfast these few days.¡± ¡°The first day we went over, one of the two servants in Auntie¡¯s courtyard was sitting on a stool in the courtyard eating melon seeds and sunbathing. The other servant wasn¡¯t up yet. Auntie was making breakfast alone in the kitchen.¡± ¡°I used to live in an orphanage and don¡¯t know how the servants of big families do things. However, I¡¯ve never seen the servants do things like this since I lived with Brother Nine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all. The servant who was munching on melon seeds even said that Fengqin and I relied on our bodies to make a living because Meimei and I are beautiful. Not to mention that we¡¯re not, even if we are, which servant who knows the rules speaks to a guest like this?¡± ¡°Of course, Feng Qin taught them a lesson on the spot because they didn¡¯t know the rules. However, ording to Feng Qin, such things have often happened in the past. Feng Qin didn¡¯t say it because Old Madam Feng personally arranged for the two servants to Auntie, so she kept it to herself.¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, those two servants didn¡¯t learn their lesson. They still haven¡¯t repented after scolding them so many times.¡± ¡°It was only secondary that she spoke rudely to us back then. Meimei prepared a ginseng for Auntie as a greeting gift. As soon as the gift was handed to Auntie, the servant rushed over and snatched the gift away. She said that since Meimei shouldn¡¯t give such a valuable thing to Auntie, she should give it to Old Madam Feng for safekeeping.¡± ¡°She snatched something from her mistress¡¯s hands in front of us. I wondered how she bullies Auntie in private.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand it at that time, so I taught that servant a lesson. They became much more obedient when I went to Auntie¡¯s courtyard to have breakfastter.¡± ¡°But the servants of the Feng Family are too unruly.¡± ¡°Or did the Feng Family deliberately send two such unruly servants to take care of Auntie so that they could bully Auntie when Feng Qin wasn¡¯t home?¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing!¡± Feng Xu was furious. Not to mention others, this was the first time Feng Qin had seen Feng Xu angry. Feng Lun first nced at Feng Qin coldly before saying to Yan Jinyu, ¡°This is indeed the Feng Family¡¯s negligence. I didn¡¯t expect the Feng Family to have such unruly servants.¡± ¡°Qin¡¯er, why didn¡¯t you tell us that the servants are insensible?¡± Feng Qin didn¡¯t know what Yan Jinyu nned to do by saying all this now, but she wouldn¡¯t be a burden at this time. Following Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, she lowered her head and said aggrievedly, ¡°They were sent by Grandmother to take care of Mom. Mom and I were brought back to the Feng Family midway. Although we treat everyone as family on the surface, Mom and I actually still feel that we¡¯re outsiders. We don¡¯t want to trouble the Feng Family too much and don¡¯t want to let down Grandmother¡¯s good intentions, so we never said anything.¡± ¡°Anyway, other than being a littlezy, they let Mom do everything herself. Their mouths are also rather stinky. Other than always saying nasty words to Mom and me, they didn¡¯t make too much of a mistake. At least, they didn¡¯t dare to p us directly in the face. Although they wanted to do it a few times, they only retracted their hands because Mom and I used Grandmother to scare them.¡± These words were undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire. Chapter 380 - Losing Out Instead

Chapter 380: Losing Out Instead

¡°W-why would you think that? What outsider? You and Aunt are part of the Feng Family. You¡¯re my family! If a servant bullies you, you should have said it earlier and not always endure it.¡± Feng Xu¡¯s expression was very ugly and he was furious. ¡°But they were hired by Grandmother. Surely, Grandmother wouldn¡¯t send them to take care of my mother knowing their characters?¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s Grandmother¡¯s intentions, how can we let her down?¡± Feng Xu moved his lips, but he didn¡¯t say anything in the end. What should he say? That the grandmother Feng Qin was talking about might really send two servants who would bully their mistress to take care of her aunt? He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was angry or because he med himself for his negligence. After all, Feng Xu felt very ufortable now. ¡°I¡¯ll settle this matter. I¡¯ll also get the butler to rece those two people. If such a thing happens again in the future, Qin¡¯er, don¡¯t hold it in anymore,¡± Feng Lun said. Feng Qin nodded hurriedly. ¡°I understand. Thank you, Third Uncle.¡± Feng Lun looked at her with a dark gaze. She had indeed be bolder. She actually dared to find someone to stand up for her! A disobedient person had to be taught a lesson. After settling the two real troubles in front of him, he would then deal with this traitor! ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Eldest Miss Yan and Miss Xi.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed embarrassing,¡± Xi Fengling said. ¡°The Feng Family is an influential family after all. Although the Feng Family is no longer as strong as before, it¡¯s still an influential family with hundreds of years of history. Yet, you had such unruly servants.¡± ¡°She snatched away the greeting gift that I gave Auntie in front of us and said that she wanted to hand it to the Old Madam for safekeeping. She looked like she couldn¡¯t wait to take credit for it. It¡¯s obvious that she has done this a lot in the past.¡± She wasn¡¯t going to let Feng Lun skip over it! She had roughly guessed what Beauty Yu wanted to do. Since they wanted to make things clear, they naturally had to tear open the old witch¡¯s mask. Otherwise, others would say that they were ingrates when they really made a fuss. It was not worth it. Feng Lun¡¯s gaze turned colder and darker. He was beginning to regreting over so rashly. He still couldn¡¯t tell what they were trying to do. They were all cold-blooded and heartless people, so they should not interfere in other people¡¯s business. Furthermore, they did not seem to have a deep rtionship with Feng Qin. At least, their rtionship was not deep enough for them to bother about other people¡¯s family matters when they still had a formidable enemy to deal with. ¡°There might be a misunderstanding in this matter. I know my mother very well. She¡¯s the matriarch of the Feng Family. What does sheck? Why would she covet something from a junior?¡± ¡°Perhaps I misunderstood.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t me me for that. After all, Old Madam Feng did arrange those two servants for Auntie. Beauty Yu and I are still considered rational. If anyone else saw them bullying Auntie, they would probably think that it was Old Madam Feng who instructed them.¡± Yan Jinyu spoke at the right time, ¡°If I had known that your reaction would be so big, I wouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡± ¡°But I really don¡¯t feel good if I don¡¯t say it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if they bully Fengqin and Auntie, but they actually said that we rely on our bodies to make a living. It¡¯s really unpleasant to hear.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine since only I hear it. If Brother Nine hears it, he¡¯ll probably be even angrier.¡± ¡°Since Third Mr. Feng has even heard of my name, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about Brother Nine¡¯s deeds, right? Speaking of which, although Brother Nine treats me very well, the rumors outside about his ruthless methods are really not exaggerated.¡± ¡°Previously, the eldest daughter of the Qiu Family came to find trouble with me in the capital. In the end, the Qiu Familypletely disappeared from the capital.¡± Her boastful tone¡­ ¡°However, for the sake of Feng Qin, I won¡¯t tell Brother Nine. Third Mr. Feng, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about the safety of the Feng Family.¡± ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s forget about this. I believe Third Mr. Feng will settle it and arrange more suitable servants to take care of Auntie¡¯s meals and living.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± A hint of killing intent shed past Feng Lun¡¯s eyes. It disappeared very quickly, but Yan Jinyu still discovered it. He said, ¡°It¡¯s the Feng Family¡¯s fault for not treating you well. Other than getting the butler to buy something for this courtyard and changing the two servants tomorrow, I would like to invite the two of you to my courtyard for a meal to apologize. I wonder when the two of you will be free?¡± ¡°The chef in my courtyard was poached. His ancestors were imperial chefs and his dishes were top-notch. I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I just want to invite the two of you to try some dishes as an apology.¡± ¡°The descendant of the imperial chef¡­¡± Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°I like to eat it the most. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± They had been either ying or eating outside for the past few days. Feng Lun also thought that she liked it. ¡°But I heard from Feng Qin that no one is allowed to enter Third Mr. Feng¡¯s courtyard easily. Even Old Madam Feng can¡¯t enter your courtyard casually. Is it appropriate for us to go to your courtyard to eat?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s inappropriate.¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have so many rules. It¡¯s just that I like peace and don¡¯t like to be disturbed. Over time, everyone thought that my courtyard couldn¡¯t be stepped into easily. Actually, if someone really went over, I wouldn¡¯t have blocked them outside.¡± Feng Qin¡¯s lips twitched. That was more like lying to an outsider. She had lived in the Feng Family for more than 10 years, so how could she not know? Couldn¡¯t he just treat to a meal and apologize somewhere else? Why did they have to go to his courtyard that even his biological mother couldn¡¯t easily step into? It was too strange. She had a feeling that he had ulterior motives. ¡°In that case, since Third Mr. Feng is so kind as to invite me, let¡¯s do it tomorrow afternoon.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your arrival tomorrow afternoon.¡± ¡°I still have to stay at home for a few more days. I wonder if Third Uncle mind having me around? Speaking of which, I¡¯ve only been to Third Uncle¡¯s courtyard once when I was very young. After that, I¡¯ve never been there again. I¡¯ve almost forgotten what Third Uncle¡¯s courtyard is like,¡± Feng Xu said. Feng Lun knew very well that Feng Xu wasn¡¯t someone who liked to join in the fun. ¡°Can I join you?¡± Feng Qin was still a little afraid of Feng Lun, but she still plucked up her courage and said, ¡°Jinyu and Sister Fengling are my friends. There¡¯s no reason for Third Uncle to treat them to a meal without my presence.¡± Regardless of whether he had ulterior motives, she had to follow them to feel at ease. Feng Lun sized up Feng Xu and Feng Qin before saying, ¡°Thene together.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s settled, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± After saying that, he looked at Feng Xu, ¡°Xu¡¯er, do you want to leave together?¡± Feng Xu nodded at them and left with Feng Lun. Feng Xu didn¡¯t say a word until they walked out of Feng Qin¡¯s courtyard. Feng Lun wasn¡¯t a talkative person. He was feeling depressed and didn¡¯t say anything. He hade to probe Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling, but he had suffered such a huge loss andpletely let the other party have the upper hand. If he had known earlier, he definitely wouldn¡¯t havee rashly! Fortunately, he did gain something. He had the final say in inviting her to his courtyard. Feng Lun finally asked, ¡°Xu¡¯er, you weren¡¯t home at this time in the past years. Why are you back?¡± Feng Xu said directly, ¡°I had two lectures at Cloud City University recently.¡± ¡°Then, Third Uncle, I¡¯ll make a move first. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to tell Grandmother about Aunt and Qin¡¯er¡¯s situation. If I tell her, Grandmother probably won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Feng Lun stopped in her tracks and looked at him deeply before nodding. ¡°Yes.¡± *** In the living room after the men left. Feng Qin looked at Xi Fengling, then at Yan Jinyu before saying hesitantly, ¡°Jinyu, did you say those words just now¡­ have any ns?¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°You decided to cooperate with me before you know what I¡¯m nning to do? Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing out? I could leave whenever I like but you would still be stuck in the Feng Family.¡± Feng Qin said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think so much.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything else. She smiled at her and looked at Xi Fengling. Xi Fengling received the signal and said, ¡°We have our own ns for this. You don¡¯t have to worry. You just have to remember that we¡¯ll take you and Mom along with us on the day we leave the Feng Family.¡± Feng Qin wanted to say that it would not be so easy to take them away. In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t want to dampen her sister¡¯s enthusiasm. Moreover, she really wanted to get rid of the Feng Family, and she didn¡¯t want her sister to have a bad impression of her over such a small matter. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask further. If there¡¯s anything I can help with, Sister, just tell me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need any help, but there¡¯s something I need you to do now.¡± Feng Qin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What is it? Sister, just say it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go to Feng Lun¡¯s courtyard tomorrow afternoon for lunch.¡± ¡°Why? Sister, Third Uncle is obviously up to no good. I was about to persuade you not to go, but you told me not to go first.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu and I definitely have to go. As for you, find an excuse not to go. We have our own ns. As long as we know that you¡¯re not going and will be staying quietly in the courtyard with Mom, you will be helping us.¡± Feng Qin frowned slightly. Seeing that Yan Jinyu also didn¡¯t say anything and agreed with Xi Fengling¡¯s words, Feng Qin didn¡¯t insist anymore. ¡°Alright, since Sister said that this is helping, I won¡¯t go then.¡± She trusted them. ¡°But you have to be careful. Third Uncle definitely has ulterior motives. You can¡¯t let your guard down! It¡¯s best not to eat anything after going over there!¡± When Xi Fengling heard that, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t eat when others treat them to a meal? Isn¡¯t it even more suspicious?¡± Feng Qin was suddenly deted. Yan Jinyu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what, he won¡¯t dare to openly put drugs in the food. I have a backer. Even if he isn¡¯t afraid of me, how can he not be afraid of the famous Master Nine? Brother Nine knows that I¡¯m living in the Feng Family now. I¡¯ll call him every day. If anything really happens to me, he¡¯ll know immediately.¡± Feng Qin was stunned. Yes, how could she have forgotten about that? The two people in front of them were not alone. They had backing. She felt relieved at the thought. Perhaps, she was just worrying for nothing. Perhaps, Third Uncle had really invited them over to apologize for his negligence over the past few days? Although the possibility was not high with Third Uncle¡¯s personality, it could be that he wanted to get close to Master Nine by currying favor with Jinyu. ¡°Alright, but no matter what, you have to be careful.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m tired from ying outside for the entire day. I¡¯ll go upstairs to wash up and rest early. I¡¯m afraid someone will reallye here to send things tomorrow,¡± Xi Fengling teased. ¡°We probably won¡¯t be able to leave tomorrow either,¡± Yan Jinyu replied. Chapter 381 - The Shy Girl

Chapter 381: The Shy Girl

Feng Qin was about to ask why when she suddenly understood. With theirmotion, it was impossible for the people in the main building to not ask. They would probably be called over for questioning tomorrow. Xi Fengling patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Beauty Yu and I will go with you. That olddy won¡¯t dare to make things difficult for you.¡± ¡°Actually, this has been the case for so many years. It doesn¡¯t matter if we decorate it or not. Anyway, we won¡¯t be staying here for long.¡± This was what Feng Qin wanted to say. Of course, she wanted to vent her anger, but she was worried that this would anger the Feng Family and cause unnecessary trouble. Xi Fengling smiled. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying, ¡®Buddha needs incense and a man needs self respect¡¯? I know what you¡¯re thinking. Aren¡¯t you worried that the Feng Family will find trouble with us because of this? What we want is for them to find trouble with us. Things will be difficult if they don¡¯t find trouble with us.¡± Feng Qin couldn¡¯t understand, but she didn¡¯t ask further. Her sister would never harm her and her mother. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask anymore. Sister will arrange everything and I¡¯ll cooperate.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± *** The three of them went upstairs. Feng Qin lived on the second floor while Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling lived on the third floor. Xi Fengling didn¡¯t return to her room immediately. Instead, she followed Yan Jinyu to her room. As soon as she entered the room and closed the door, Xi Fengling leaned against the door and smiled brightly, ¡°Beauty Yu, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a drama queen!¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Hahaha, you don¡¯t know how hard it was for me to hold myughter back then¡­¡± Yan Jinyu turned back and smiled brightly at her. Xi Fengling¡¯sughter suddenly froze. Fine, she was warned. Indeed, Beauty Yu was still the same Beauty Yu. The shy and pretentious person waspletely just an act. She coughed lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, I was wondering why you didn¡¯t do anything these few days. So you were waiting for the other party to take the initiative.¡± With Yan Jinyu around, Xi Fengling instinctively handed the control to her. Since Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t make any arrangements, she didn¡¯t have to do anything and think about what to do next. ¡°The more the other party can¡¯t hold it in, the more beneficial it is for us. After all, this is their territory. They have the upper hand.¡± Yan Jinyu walked to the bed and sat down. There was only a bed in this room. Xi Fengling was still leaning against the door. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days, but the other party can¡¯t sit still anymore. I realized that I¡¯ve overestimated them previously,¡± Yan Jinyu said. She had indeed thought too highly of them previously. One had to know that if the Feng Family really cooperated with Liu Guang, and even more so, the Feng Family was Liu Guang¡¯s people. With Liu Guang behind the scenes, they were definitely not easy to deal with. It seemed like Liu Guang¡¯s lethality had weakened after Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed. After all, he was someone with crippled legs. It seemed normal for him to be weaker than before. It was Feng Lun who had made her suspicious after meeting him tonight. Looking at his figure, he looked very much like the mysterious person who had fought with her at the resort farm in North City that night. Feng Qin said that Feng Lun was often missing. Not only did she seldom meet Feng Lun when she did not return to the Feng Family often these years, but she had also rarely seen Feng Lun when she was young. This meant that there was something wrong with Feng Lun. Perhaps, he had been learning skills somewhere else during the years he didn¡¯t show up. His marksmanship was really good. It was his temperament¡­ She had been leaving early and returningte to y these few days. She didn¡¯t do anything except to make the other party take the initiative to show up. She thought that she would have to wait for a few more days, but Feng Lun couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. At this time, whoever took the initiative would be at a disadvantage. Look at how aggrieved Feng Lun was just now. ¡°Then, Beauty Yu, what should we do next?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll deal with whateveres our way.¡± Yan Jinyu had always been confident in her actions, even if she wasn¡¯tpletely confident that she could win. Moreover, this time, she was especially confident because she knew that someone was protecting her secretly. Furthermore, with Xi Fengling by her side, she wasn¡¯t alone. ¡°I keep feeling that there will be new changes tomorrow.¡± Xi Fengling was puzzled, but Yan Jinyu smiled and didn¡¯t intend to say anything. It was hard to describe her intuition. Since she didn¡¯t say anything, Xi Fengling didn¡¯t intend to ask further. ¡°Then, Beauty Yu, should I get a few people to protect them secretly in case something happens?¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Do you think you still need to do this?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Beauty Yu, you¡¯ve arranged everything?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°Meimei, you seem to have be much slower in the past few years.¡± Xi Fengling looked at her angrily, ¡°You¡¯re the slow one!¡± Although she did not admit it, she knew that she had indeed be slow. She and Min Rufeng were not only a couple, but also long-time partners. Beauty Yu could find out through Feng Yan that Liu Guang was very likely to be hiding in Cloud City. How could Min Rufeng not find anything when he helped her investigate the Feng Family? Now that she and Beauty Yu were in Cloud City, how could Min Rufeng really stay quietly in the capital? Even withoutmunication, they knew what to do to help one another the most. Just like now, Min Rufeng definitely knew that protecting Little Feng Qin and Feng Xiangxiang first was more beneficial to their actions. ¡°Beauty Yu, why didn¡¯t you remind me earlier?¡± She was more confident now that they weren¡¯t fighting alone. Even though she wasn¡¯t too worried before this. Yan Jinyu teased, ¡°Who knew that you¡¯ve really be slow?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xi Fengling ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room to sleep first. I¡¯ll deal with that old witch tomorrow after I recover.¡± Old witch? Since Meimei called her that, it seemed like she really hated Old Madam Feng. It was no wonder as Feng Qin and Feng Xiangxiang had lived miserably in the Feng Family because of that olddy. ¡°Go ahead. Goodnight.¡± Xi Fengling looked at her strangely and said, ¡°Goodnight.¡± Indeed, Beauty Yu had changed. Although everyone¡¯s rtionship was very good in the past, with Beauty Yu¡¯s personality, she would not say ¡°good night¡± and her tone was really soft. Needless to say, she knew that it was all because of Yin Jiujin. It was all thanks to Yin Jiujin that she could receive Beauty Yu¡¯s soft ¡°Goodnight¡±! She was really relieved and jealous. After Xi Fengling left, Yan Jinyu washed up and came out. She didn¡¯t sleep immediately. She was about to call Yin Jiujin as usual, but before she could make the call, Yin Jiujin¡¯s video call came first. She sat on the bed with her phone and leaned against the headboard to answer the video call. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er.¡± Looking at the handsome man in the video who had also changed into a set of pajamas and was leaning against the headboard, Yan Jinyu smiled and called out sweetly, ¡°Brother Nine.¡± The corners of Yin Jiujin¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Did you have fun today? Where did you go?¡± Yan Jinyu wanted to say, ¡°How can you not know where I went? You should have a pile of photos in your hands by now.¡± With Xi Fengling¡¯s alertness, she naturally realized that someone was taking photos secretly. However, she thought that the paparazzi were taking photos of Feng Qin. She thought that it wasn¡¯t any negative news since there were only three girls going on a vacation, so she didn¡¯t care. Only Yan Jinyu knew that Yin Jiujin¡¯s men were among the paparazzi. ¡°I¡¯m happy. I didn¡¯t go anywhere special. Just like a few days ago, I went to a scenic spot in the morning and went shopping and eating in the afternoon.¡± She smiled slyly. ¡°On the other hand, Brother Nine, why do I feel that the environment around you isn¡¯t like the room at home? Are you not at home?¡± Yin Jiujin held his phone in one hand and a stack of photos in the other. He chuckled. He had already video-called this girl. How could he not expect her to tell that he wasn¡¯t home? She even tried to sound him out. ¡°I¡¯m on a business trip. I¡¯m not in North City. This is a hotel.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s a hotel. I knew it. It doesn¡¯t look like a room at home at all.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me where I¡¯m going on a business trip?¡± Yan Jinyu shook her head like a rattle-drum. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Yan Jinyu stared at his face, and her hand unconsciouslynded on the phone screen. ¡°There¡¯s no reason. I just don¡¯t want to ask.¡± What else could it be? She just didn¡¯t want to know where he was and couldn¡¯t help but go look for him. She did not show it on her face these few days, but she actually missed him very much. Perhaps sensing something, Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of longing. ¡°Little girl, how long do you want to y outside?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back after the Feng Family¡¯s matter is over. You also know that my graduation trip to Cloud City is only an excuse. I mainly came to the Feng Family with Meimei to acknowledge her family. Feng Xiangxiang and Feng Qin are not in a good situation in the Feng Family. Meimei might need to spend some time to bring them away.¡± The girl was disobedient again. She said that she had something to tell him immediately, but she kept half of it. She did not tell him the most important part. He really did not know if he should praise her for her independent personality or me her for not taking his words to heart. She had clearly said that she was no longer alone and had to learn to rely on him. Forget it. If she really relied on him for everything, she wouldn¡¯t be her anymore. She had experienced all that since she was young and was already used to solving problems on her own. Since she couldn¡¯t learn to rely on him, he would take the initiative to approach her and let her lean on his shoulder. ¡°Thene back early when you¡¯re done. I miss you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. He was seducing her again. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Little Yu¡¯er saying anything? Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± He looked disappointed and sad. Please go back to your domineering persona! ¡°¡­Yes,¡± Yan Jinyu said. She did really miss him, but seeing him like this, she found it difficult to even say the word ¡°miss¡±. However, it was undeniable that seeing him like this made her miss him even more. She just wanted to hug and kiss him fiercely. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to apany you after I¡¯m done.¡± Yin Jiujin looked up. Through the screen, Yan Jinyu met his deep eyes and made his heart skip a beat. Seriously, she was so seductive even through the screen. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, kiss me.¡± ¡°¡­Cut it out. You¡¯re not by my side. How am I going to kiss you?¡± Her ears turned red unconsciously. ¡°Just kiss me through the screen.¡± How could she not know that he meant for her to kiss through the screen? Seriously! ¡°No.¡± ¡°Little Yu¡¯er ~¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart ached. She kissed the screen and quickly hung up! She put down her phone and covered herself with the nket to sleep. Her face was red. On the other side, Yin Jiujin chuckled when he saw the video call being hung up. He was in an excellent mood. She was a big shot outside, but she was just a shy girl in front of him. They had been together for so long, but she was still so shy. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Yin Jiujin changed his attitude immediately. In less than a second, he stopped smiling and looked serious and cold. His eyes were the usual abstruse and dark. His aura was very strong. Chapter 382 - Confrontation At The Main Building

Chapter 382: Confrontation At The Main Building

He put the photo away and got up to put on a bathrobe to open the door. Seeing the person who knocked on the door, the darkness in his eyes dissipated a little, but his eyes were still abstruse. It made him look noble and mysterious. Min Rufeng was holding a bottle of baijiu and two wine sses. ¡°Want a drink?¡± Yin Jiujin nced at the bottle of baijiu and nodded. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Min Rufeng didn¡¯t mean anything else. He was worried about Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling staying in the Feng Family as he couldn¡¯t stay by their side personally. Even if he knew their ability and had already made many arrangements. He couldn¡¯t calm down and he thought that it was meaningless to drink alone, so he knocked on Yin Jiujin¡¯s door. Min Rufeng didn¡¯t expect he would sit alone with Yin Jiujin and drink with him one day. Yin Jiujin was someone that even Yan Jinyu was wary of, so Min Rufeng was naturally wary of him too. But now, they were sitting together calmly, drinking and discussing their ns. This was all because of Yan Jinyu. The two of them finished the bottle of baijiu before Min Rufeng left. *** The next day, just as Yan Jinyu had said, she couldn¡¯t go out anymore. She was invited to the main building by the old madam of the Feng Family, Lu Ping. Feng Xiangxiang was invited over too. The two servants who were taking care of Feng Xiangxiang were also called to the main building. They were obviously going to confront each other. The Feng Family cared about their faces, and so did Lu Ping. She was afraid that this matter would ruin her reputation, so she called the two servants over. Her purpose was very simple. She wanted to push the responsibility to the servants and remove herself from the me. When Yan Jinyu and the other two arrived at the living room of the main building, the others were already there. Not only Feng Xiangxiang and the two servants, who were kneeling on the ground begging for mercy, were there, even Feng Xu and Feng Lun came. Only Feng Qing and Lu Ping were sitting. Everyone else was standing. ¡°Grandfather, Grandmother¡­¡± Feng Qin walked over and greeted them. Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling only nodded as greetings before standing at the side. They all stood beside Feng Xiangxiang with Feng Qin. As soon as she walked in, Yan Jinyu sensed a few gazes on her. The two most obvious gazes were Feng Xu and Feng Lun. As for the others, they were the two servants, Feng Xiangxiang, Lu Ping, and Feng Qing. It seemed like everyone already knew that she was the one who started this. Everyone¡¯s gazes were different. Some were worried, and some were filled with malice. Lu Ping retracted her gaze and looked at Feng Qin and Feng Xiangxiang with hostility. After raising her for so many years, she was still so ungrateful! She had long suggested making good use of Feng Qin, but Feng Qing didn¡¯t agree. He said that it wasn¡¯t time yet. He said it was not time yet and now that things had be like this, they did not know what would happen in the future! They should not have supported them for nothing! If she had known that Feng Qin¡¯s friends were so restless, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to Feng Qin bringing them home! Look at the situation now! If word got out, where would she put her face? Also, these two ipetent fools. She wanted them to keep an eye on Feng Xiangxiang and not show mercy when it was time to teach her a lesson. Feng Xiangxiang was just an illegitimate daughter! Moreover, she had married an ordinary person, who had died shortly, and had an illegitimate daughter. Did Feng Qin really think that she was the legitimate daughter of the Feng Family? However, she didn¡¯t want them to teach Feng Xiangxiang a lesson in front of the guests. She had lost face due to that! Calling them idiots was already an exaggeration! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the sry these two people wanted was not high, she wouldn¡¯t have looked for them. If she had known earlier, she would have spent more money to find two smarter ones. ¡°Xiangxiang and Qin¡¯er have suffered all these years because of these two servants who bullied the mistress.¡± Feng Xiangxiang looked at Feng Qin. Seeing that Feng Qin nodded, she said, ¡°Old Madam, you¡¯re being too polite. Although they really don¡¯t know the rules sometimes, they¡¯ve often helped me. It was Old Madam who was understanding and sent them to take care of me. No matter what, I¡¯m very grateful for Old Madam¡¯s efforts all these years.¡± Feng Qin had called Feng Xiangxiangst night and roughly told her not to interfere and to cooperate as much as possible. Of course, Feng Xiangxiang trusted Feng Qin, even though she was still very worried about them. She was afraid that she would anger the Feng Family and implicate Xi Fengling in the end. She didn¡¯t care about that herself. She just didn¡¯t want Feng Qin and Xi Fengling to suffer too. However, even though she was worried, she still cooperated with them. If she couldn¡¯t help, at least she shouldn¡¯t be a burden. Indeed, once she said that, Lu Ping could no longer control her expression. If Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling weren¡¯t here, Lu Ping would have exploded long ago. She didn¡¯t know their identities, but she knew that Yan Jinyu studied in an elite school. Her status was high, so she didn¡¯t dare to go overboard. She was afraid that Yan Jinyu would go back to tell others and ruin her good reputation that she had been building for many years. She nced at Feng Xiangxiang unkindly. What an illegitimate daughter. She usually looked obedient, but it turned out that she was only agreeing on the surface but resisting on the inside. She was waiting to scheme against her! Look at what she was saying. Wasn¡¯t she hinting that she had deliberately sent these two servants to treat her like that? ¡°These things have already happened so how should we deal with them? Speaking of which, it¡¯s all your fault. Why didn¡¯t you say anything when the servants bullied you? You¡¯re the masters of this family. How can you be bullied by the servants?¡± Feng Xiangxiang was about to speak when Feng Qin shook her head and stopped her. Feng Qin said, ¡°Grandmother is right. If such a thing happens again in the future, we definitely won¡¯t tolerate it anymore, even if the servants were sent by Grandmother.¡± ¡°This is indeed our fault. We shouldn¡¯t have endured the servants¡¯ bullying because we were worried that Grandmother would scold us for being ungrateful.¡± ¡°I was not even seven years old when I arrived at the Feng Family back then. My memory is a little hazy, but I still vaguely remember that when we arrived at the Feng Family, Grandmother asked us to remember that it was the Feng Family¡¯s grace that allowed us to stay in the Feng Family. She asked us to remember the Feng Family¡¯s kindness.¡± ¡°We have to ept whatever the Feng Family gives us unconditionally. We can¡¯t take what the Feng Family doesn¡¯t give us either.¡± ¡°After so many years, I¡¯ve always remembered Grandmother¡¯s teachings at that time. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t dare to report the evil deeds of these two servants.¡± ¡°No matter what¡¯s wrong with them, they were still assigned by Grandma.¡± Everyone in the Feng Family had different expressions, but undoubtedly, they all looked unhappy. Especially Lu Ping. However, Feng Qin didn¡¯t give them a chance to speak. She continued, ¡°However, that¡¯s all in the past. Since Grandmother has already found out about their evil deeds, just rece them. Grandmother will decide everything.¡± Lu Ping was furious. Lu Yuan gloated at the side. This old woman had always been picking on her. Now, she was humiliated by the illegitimate daughter she looked down on. She deserved it! At this moment, a cold voice sounded, ¡°Qin¡¯er, isn¡¯t what you¡¯re saying a little inappropriate?¡± It was Feng Lun. He looked at Feng Qin coldly. ¡°What do you mean you have to ept whatever Grandmother gives you unconditionally and you can¡¯t take whatever isn¡¯t?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been fooling around in the entertainment circle all these years. Who has ever stopped you? The Feng Family is a hundred-year-old family. Our descendants shouldn¡¯t have taken the path of an entertainer, but you insisted on leaving. Did the Feng Family allow that?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t allowed by the Feng Family, but the Feng Family didn¡¯t force you to give up because you liked it. Isn¡¯t that good enough for you?¡± Feng Qin was speechless. Although she had fought for her career and the Feng Family had forced her to give up, she still persevered on this path in the end. Even if there were millions of reasons, she would be the one at a disadvantage when this matter was brought up. ¡°Third Mr. Feng, you¡¯re wrong.¡± Xi Fengling was wearing a bright red dress that matched her very well. It made her aura even stronger. Chapter 383 - Feng Yun Is Here

Chapter 383: Feng Yun Is Here

She flipped her hair and smiled charmingly. ¡°If I remember correctly, the reason why Little Feng Qin can persist in the career she likes now is not because the Feng Family didn¡¯t force her to give up, but because the Feng Family failed to seed.¡± ¡°Little Feng Qin has been forced to a dead end by the Feng Family countless times. If she hadn¡¯t happened to sign a contract with apany with a background and thatpany saw her value and insisted on protecting her, and the Feng Family couldn¡¯t beat the other party, how could Little Feng Qin continue her favorite acting career now?¡± ¡°Even an outsider like me knows about this. Doesn¡¯t Third Mr. Feng know?¡± Feng Lun frowned. He had only heard about it but he didn¡¯t know the actual reason. Back then, he didn¡¯t even look at Feng Qin, let alone ask about her. He thought that the Feng Family didn¡¯t want to give up on their pawn and Feng Qin had insisted. Moreover, she had thepany¡¯s protection, so they let her go. He didn¡¯t expect that it was indeed her managementpany who was helping her, and the Feng Family couldn¡¯t win against the other party. ¡°Hence, Little Feng Qin still respects the Feng Family and Old Madam Feng. She has always remembered Old Madam Feng¡¯s words. Otherwise, why would she tolerate these two servants for so long?¡± ¡°Miss Xi, this is the Feng Family¡¯s family matter.¡± Feng Qing¡¯s sharp gazended on Xi Fengling as a warning. Any other girl in her twenties would have been frightened by Feng Qing¡¯s gaze. Unfortunately, the person standing in front of him was Xi Fengling. How could a person who had braved through hell countless times be afraid of his gaze? ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying, Old Master Feng. Didn¡¯t Old Madam still want to acknowledge me as her god granddaughter a few days ago? It¡¯s just that I¡¯m still thinking about it and didn¡¯t agree immediately. As long as I agree, I¡¯ll be considered part of the Feng Family. The Feng Family¡¯s family matters will naturally be barely considered my matters.¡± ¡°Besides, Little Feng Qin and I are still good friends.¡± Feng Qing couldn¡¯t refute her because she was telling the truth. He could only re at Lu Ping. It was all her fault! Lu Ping was furious. Indeed, someone with such a seductive face was as annoying as Feng Xiangxiang¡¯s vixen mother! ¡°Then, what do you want, Miss Xi?¡± Xi Fengling covered her lips in surprise. ¡°What are you talking about, Old Madam?¡± ¡°What do you mean what do I want? I¡¯m just interrupting.¡± ¡°Not to mention that I haven¡¯t acknowledged the Feng Family yet, even if I do, there are so many Feng Family members present. Old Master and Old Madam are still here. How can I make the decision?¡± ¡°Old Madam is wise and shrewd. I believe you will settle the matter.¡± The more she spoke, the angrier Lu Ping became. It was still Feng Qing who nced at Xi Fengling with a sharp gaze and said, ¡°Alright, just send the disobedient servants away and pick two sensible ones for Xiangxiang. Also, get the butler to Qin¡¯er¡¯s courtyard to see what needs to be added and add them.¡± Lu Ping still wanted to say something, but Feng Qing nced at her. ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s just a small matter.¡± Seeing that he was angry, Lu Ping did not dare to say anything else. However, she had already remembered this matter and would definitely find a chance to get back at Feng Xiangxiang in the future. She called for the butler. ¡°Send them away first. The Feng Family doesn¡¯t keep servants who don¡¯t know the rules.¡± Before the butler could speak, one of the two servants shouted, ¡°Old Madam, you can¡¯t chase me away! I¡¯m doing as you instructed. I¡­¡± ¡°You what?¡± The servant immediately stopped talking after being red at by her. ¡°Grandmother, why didn¡¯t you wait for her to finish speaking?¡± ¡°Qin¡¯er, enough is enough.¡± Feng Qing looked at her and warned. ¡°Your friends are still here. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself.¡± Feng Qin didn¡¯t respond immediately, even though she still felt a little guilty under Feng Qing¡¯s sharp gaze. She looked at Xi Fengling to ask for her opinion. Xi Fengling shook her head at her slightly. Feng Qin then lowered her head and said, ¡°Alright, Grandfather.¡± Taking advantage of this opportunity, the butler hurriedly called for someone to bring the two servants away. The crowd finally quietened down. That was enough. Xi Fengling¡¯s goal was almost achieved. Other than them and the Feng Family¡¯s members, there was also the Feng Family¡¯s butler and a few servants here today. How could the servants keep secrets? Once the news spread, people would know how the Feng Family had treated Feng Qin and her daughter all these years. After all, if the Feng Family could produce those two brainless servants, the others might not be very smart either. Even if the Feng Family had warned them, there would definitely be people who would disobey them. ¡°Excuse me,¡± Feng Qing said to Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re friends with Little Feng Qin and can barely be considered as your own people. Moreover, we¡¯re not people who will talk nonsense. Of course, we won¡¯t spread what we see and hear in the Feng Family, but we can¡¯t guarantee that others won¡¯t say anything. In order to prevent simr things from happening again, the Feng Family should pay more attention and not let others catch you in the wrong,¡± Xi Fengling said. ¡°Thank you for the reminder.¡± Although Feng Qing answered calmly, only he himself knew how unhappy he was. Lu Yuan had lived in this family for many years and knew Feng Qing and Lu Ping well. She naturally could tell that they didn¡¯t like Xi Fengling, so she said strangely, ¡°The younger generation nowadays are really getting more and more unruly. They actually interfere in other people¡¯s family matters when they¡¯re guests.¡± She said this to curry favor with Feng Qing and Lu Ping, but unexpectedly, Feng Qing and Feng Hua scolded her at the same time, ¡°Shut up!¡± They all knew Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling¡¯s identities. What they needed to do now was to try their best to keep them around. That was why they were so tolerant of them interfering in Feng Qin and her mother¡¯s matters. It would be easier to get rid of them if they stayed in the Feng Family. If she made them unhappy, the big deal would be ruined when they turned and left! After being reprimanded by them, Lu Yuan¡¯s expression froze. Her face instantly flushed red when she thought about how she had been embarrassed in front of so many people. She was clearly doing this for the Feng Family¡¯s face. Why were they scolding her instead? Could it be because of Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity? Were they afraid of offending Yan Jinyu? However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say much from the beginning to the end. It was mostly Xi Fengling who was talking and her words earlier were obviously targeted at Xi Fengling. ¡°There are so many people here. Why do you have to interrupt?¡± Feng Hua was very angry. It was not easy for him to leave a good impression in front of the old man. With her interruption, the old man would have prejudice against him again. Lu Yuan didn¡¯t dare to speak again, but she was cursing Feng Hua for being useless and always venting her anger on her inwardly. Feng Xu looked at this scene. He didn¡¯t have much of a reaction other than frowning slightly. He had long known about their tempers, so he didn¡¯t interrupt even when it was his biological parents. They liked topare andpete with others. He had persuaded them many times to no avail, so he stopped caring. ¡°Stop arguing. Everyone should have eaten breakfast at this time, right? If you haven¡¯t eaten, get the kitchen to prepare. Those who have eaten can go ahead and do your work. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can stay for a while,¡± Feng Qing said. It was almost 10 am, so they naturally had breakfast. No one wanted breakfast and no one wanted to stay here. However, no one left. Because someone came. The servants led him straight to the living room of the Feng Family¡¯s main building. ¡°Old Sir, Old Madam, this gentleman said that he¡¯s Miss Yan¡¯s brother and is here to look for Miss Yan.¡± Seeing the person behind the servant, the expressions of everyone in the Feng Family, including the calm Feng Xu, changed! ¡°Y-you¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°Y-you¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re¡­¡± The few of them spoke at the same time. The former was Feng Qing, Lu Ping, and Feng Hua, while thetter was Feng Xu. The person was wearing a white robe. He had an exquisite face and a warm smile. He had the aura of a wealthy young master from the olden times. He was really outstanding and elegant. He walked over slowly, giving people a sense of elegance. He didn¡¯t look like a real person. It was the first time Feng Qin and Feng Xiangxiang had seen someone with such an outstanding temperament. They were stunned for a long time. It wasn¡¯t that he had outstanding looks. Feng Qin had seen many people who were better-looking than him. Yin Jiujin was one, and Min Ting was another. However, no one¡¯s temperament was as special as his. Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling were also very surprised to see him. They looked at each other and then at the person. Feng Yun stopped a few steps away and smiled warmly at Yan Jinyu. ¡°Yu¡¯er.¡± ¡°Cousin, why are you here?¡± The servant who brought him in just now even said that her brother was looking for her. In other words, Feng Yun came to the Feng Family as her older brother? ¡°I came to Cloud City for something. I came to take a look when I found out that you were in the Feng Family.¡± He nodded at Xi Fengling. ¡°Fengling.¡± Xi Fengling raised her eyebrows seductively. It was true that they were all from Ghost ughter Ind, but Feng Yun had long left Ghost ughter Ind. And during the years he was on Ghost ughter Ind, he had only been on good terms with Beauty Yu. They were only acquaintances at most. However, he called her by her given name right away. It seemed like he already knew her background. It was a coincidence. ording to her background, she had to call Feng Yun ¡°Cousin¡± too. After all the twists and turns, she was rted to Beauty Yu. She nodded slightly. ¡°Cousin.¡± Including Feng Xu, Feng Qin, and Feng Lun, everyone thought that Xi Fengling was following Yan Jinyu¡¯s form of address. However, Feng Xu and Feng Qin thought that she called him cousin because she had a good rtionship with Yan Jinyu and Feng Lun thought that she wanted to hide her identity and didn¡¯t want to address him in another manner. Although they were a little surprised, since Feng Yun was here, Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling could still ept it. It was good that he was here. They really should make a fuss at the Feng Family. With Feng Yun around, he would be a great help. It was more beneficial for them. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t you¡­¡±?Don¡¯t you never go out? Feng Xu didn¡¯t finish asking in the end. ¡°Xu¡¯er, what are you calling that?!¡± Feng Hua reprimanded. Lu Yuan added, ¡°You¡¯re the only son. Where did you get a brother?¡± With Feng Yun¡¯s temperament and looks, even Lu Yuan¡ªwho had never met Feng Yun and had only seen Feng Li before¡ªcould guess his identity after recovering from her shock. The real eldest grandson of the Feng Family and someone who waspeting with her son for the inheritance rights of the Feng Family, how could she be nice to him! ¡°Dad! Mom!¡± Feng Xu frowned in disapproval. Afraid that Feng Yun would think too much, he looked up worriedly. However, he only saw Feng Yun¡¯s warm smile. Feng Yun was not affected at all. For a moment, Feng Xu didn¡¯t know if he should be happy or disappointed. If Feng Yun¡¯s emotions were not affected, it meant that his older brother did not care about his family at all. Hence, no matter what they said, he would not be affected. Feng Yun really did not care about Feng Hua and Lu Ping¡¯s attitude. He only smiled and said to Feng Xu, ¡°We only met once when I was young. I didn¡¯t expect Xu¡¯er to recognize me immediately.¡± Feng Xu, who was usually calm, suddenly felt a lump in his throat when he heard him call her ¡°Xu¡¯er¡±. Chapter 384 - Very Suspicious

Chapter 384: Very Suspicious

Feng Yun was actually only a few months older than Feng Xu. The first time they met was when the two of them were six years old. Back then, Feng Qing wanted Feng Li to return the assets that his wife had left to Feng Li and were taken away when he left the Feng Family. Hence, he called Feng Li to the hospital under the excuse that Feng Xu was seriously ill and the Feng Family brought the sick Feng Xu to the capital for treatment. Although Feng Xu was a little weak from his illness at that time, he was still conscious. Only then did he know that he still had an uncle. It was also the first time he had seen his uncle and older brother. Feng Qing and the others were unreasonable and wanted the assets that Feng Li¡¯s mother left to him. Feng Li naturally didn¡¯t give them to them, so Feng Qing and the others pestered them endlessly. Feng Li should have left under such circumstances, but he didn¡¯t. He still went to the ward to visit Feng Xu and said someforting and encouraging words like ¡°rest well and get better¡±. Feng Xu had probably never seen such a special and gentle person before and he had remembered him for so many years with just that one meeting. Even Feng Yun, who was around Feng Li¡¯s age, remembered it. Speaking of which, Feng Xu was Feng Hua¡¯s son, but his temperament was not like Feng Hua at all. Instead, he was a little simr to Feng Yun. And Feng Yun inherited his temperament from his father, Feng Li. It was because Feng Li had a huge influence on Feng Xu so unknowingly, Feng Xu had be closer to Feng Li. ¡°No, I¡¯ve seen you twice when we were young.¡± ¡°Once was when I was young, and the other time was eleven years ago¡­¡± Feng Yun¡¯s smile remained unchanged, but his eyes darkened for a moment. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t affected, Feng Xu continued, ¡°You were lying in the ward unconscious at that time.¡± The Yin Family sent the news of Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt¡¯s ident and Eldest Brother being seriously injured and unconscious back to the Feng Family. No one in the Feng Family cared about it. At that time, he was only 14 years old. He couldn¡¯t make decisions for the elders, so he went to the capital alone to visit them. He saw his brother in the intensive care unit. It was said that he had been in the operating theater for a day and a night before he barely survived. After that, the Feng Family found out that he had gone to the capital to visit his brother, so they got someone to bring him back forcefully. He didn¡¯t even get to see his brother get out of danger. Fortunately, after a few months, the Yin Family sent another message saying that his brother had already been discharged and returned to the Yin Family. Because he had once sneaked to the capital once before, his family had been very strict with him. He had never found a chance to go to the capital again until the end of the college entrance examination and he got into the Imperial Capital University. When he reported to the Imperial Capital University, he immediately went to the Yin Family after his parents who sent him to school left. However, he did not see his brother. The Yin Family said that Eldest Brother had been living in seclusion since he came back from the hospital and even Old Master Yin had not seen him for a long time. ¡°So you even visited me back then.¡± ¡°At that time, Brother was¡­ You¡¯re very good now. This is very good.¡± His brother looked lifeless when he saw him the second time. He had always remembered him for so many years. Although he had long known that his brother was fine, his impression of him had always been the one which hey in the ward fighting for his life. He was finally relieved now that he saw his brother standing in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re Feng Li¡¯s son?!¡± Lu Ping was still holding onto a sliver of hope that he wasn¡¯t. Lu Ping couldn¡¯t sit still anymore when she heard Feng Xu call him elder brother and he didn¡¯t object. Feng Yun looked up. ¡°My father¡¯s name is indeed Feng Li.¡± He was clearly smiling warmly, but when his gazended on her, Lu Ping inexplicably shuddered. She cursed inwardly. ¡°Why are you in the Feng Family? Your father has already cut ties with the Feng Family. You have nothing to do with the Feng Family anymore!¡± ¡°I know very well that Father has cut off all ties with the Feng Family. There¡¯s no need for Old Madam Feng to remind me. If Old Madam Feng wants to know why I¡¯m in the Feng Family, you can ask Old Master Feng.¡± ¡°Old man, what does he mean?¡± Lu Ping was very uneasy. She only prayed that Feng Qing didn¡¯t call Feng Yun back. However, Feng Qing¡¯s words made her heart drop. Feng Qing said, ¡°I asked him toe back.¡± He was indeed the one who called Feng Yun back. However, he only contacted the Yin Family to try his luck. After all, Feng Yun had been cooped up for many years and even the Yin Family¡¯s members rarely saw him. He didn¡¯t expect him to really call him back. Feng Qing ignored Lu Ping¡¯s angry and indignant expression and looked at her warningly. He stopped her from saying what she wanted to say and then his sharp gazended on Feng Yun. ¡°Since you¡¯re back, why didn¡¯t you use your own identity? Why did you enter the Feng Family as Miss Yan¡¯s older brother?¡± ¡°Use my own identity?¡± Feng Yun smiled faintly. ¡°Who am I? How many servants in the Feng Family know that the Feng Family once had a young master who was chased out of the house? How many people know that the young master who was chased out of the house still had an orphan? If I say that I¡¯m the young master of the Feng Family, doesn¡¯t Old Master Feng think that I¡¯ll be chased away like a lunatic?¡± His face was gentle, and his tone was neither fast nor slow, but it gave people an inexplicable sense of oppression. Feng Qing was sessfully silenced by him. ¡°Of course, the Feng Family would only let me in faster if I reported Yu¡¯er¡¯s name. After all, Yu¡¯er is considered a guest in the Feng Family now.¡± ¡°You call her Yu¡¯er, and she calls you cousin. Who exactly is she?¡± Lu Ping suddenly asked. Then everyone looked at her like she was an idiot. Her surname was Yan and she called Feng Yun cousin. The olddy actually still had not realized who she was? Even if she really didn¡¯t know, was this the time to ask that? Even Lu Yuan looked at Lu Ping with disdain. Feng Qing looked at Lu Yuan with an extremely unfriendly gaze. At this moment, Feng Lun, who had been standing silently at the side, finally spoke, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City, the fianc¨¦e of the Second Young Master of the Yin Family in the capital. That¡¯s why she called Yun¡¯er cousin.¡± This ¡°Yun¡¯er¡± sounded very weird. Because it was Feng Lun who said it. And Feng Lun was the coldest, strongest, and most mysterious person in the Feng Family. Initially, Lu Ping was a little shocked when he suddenly called her ¡°Mom¡±. When she heard his words, Lu Ping could not calm down for a long time. Others might not feel much when the Second Young Master of the Yin Family was mentioned, but when they thought of the other name of the Second Young Master of the Yin Family¡ªMaster Nine, it could scare arge group of people. And Lu Ping was obviously one of them. Thinking about the first time she saw Yan Jinyu and felt that she was pure and beautiful and even had designs on her, Lu Ping was terrified now. She decided to discard her pride. ¡°So, so you¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City. I¡¯ve been neglecting you recently. I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart, Eldest Miss Yan.¡± Yan Jinyu revealed a huge smile. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t take it to heart. Look, didn¡¯t I mention all the things that I felt I had neglected? Old Master Feng and Old Madam Feng have already dealt with the two servants who don¡¯t know the rules. They even got the butler to add something to Feng Qin¡¯s courtyard.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done very well and I¡¯ve always been a magnanimous person, so I won¡¯t fuss over it.¡± ¡°On the other hand, Old Madam Feng has to be more polite with Cousin Feng Yun. He¡¯s not alone. He has the entire Yin Family behind him. Oh, right, Brother Nine has had a very good rtionship with Cousin Feng Yun since he was young.¡± Before the others could do anything, Feng Yun chuckled. He knew this girl¡¯s temper. If he was only Bai Ye, she would definitely not interfere in his matters, let alone say such protective words. She was only like this because he had another identity¡ªJin¡¯s cousin. She was really good to Jin. She loved him so much. Feng Yun¡¯sughter attracted everyone¡¯s attention, including Yan Jinyu¡¯s. Yan Jinyu looked at him and smiled with narrowed eyes. Feng Yun stoppedughing. Alright, no matter how much she loved him, her temper remained unchanged. She was someone he could not afford to offend. The others were surprised that someone as outstanding as Feng Yun would alsough so groundedly. They were even more surprised by Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. Especially Lu Ping. Her heart even trembled. It was fear. ¡°Back to the topic. I wonder why Old Master Feng called me to the Feng Family?¡± ¡°This is your home. What¡¯s wrong with calling you back? Must something happen before I can call you back?¡± Sir had mentioned Feng Yun to him again a few days ago. Feng Xu was really disobedient, so he had the intention of bringing Feng Yun back again. He was trying his luck, but he didn¡¯t expect him to really return. Others didn¡¯t know why, but Feng Hua knew. Hence, the person who was the most unhappy to see Feng Yun here was Feng Hua. He knew very well that this damn old man called Feng Yun back to rece his son! Xu¡¯er was getting increasingly outrageous. It was fine if he was obsessed with academics and not on the same page as them, but now, he was actually so enthusiastic about Feng Yun, the person who was about to rece him! Feng Hua red at Feng Xu. Unfortunately, Feng Xu didn¡¯t see that. Feng Xu¡¯s full attention was on Feng Yun. He was happy to see Feng Yun now. ¡°Old Master Feng, you¡¯re wrong. Since my father has cut ties with the Feng Family, I naturally can¡¯t be considered a member of the Feng Family.¡± ¡°Who said that your father has cut ties with the Feng Family? Go outside and ask around. Which media has reported it? Back then, your father and I had some misunderstandings and left home. We didn¡¯t cut ties. Unfortunately, before the misunderstanding could be resolved, he¡­¡± At this point, Feng Qing looked very pained. Seeing this, Feng Yun¡¯s impression of him did not improve. Not only that, his gentle gaze even became very sharp for a moment. How could a person who was involved with Liu Guang still have the face to pretend to be sad over his father¡¯s death? Back then, many people had failed to find Ghost ughter Ind and yet his parents found out where Ghost ughter Ind was. He didn¡¯t believe that there was nothing fishy about this! He couldn¡¯t find the reason before he found out that Liu Guang was involved with the Feng Family. After finding out that Liu Guang might be hiding in the Feng Family now, he had some leads. Perhaps, the Feng Family was behind his parents¡¯ deaths back then! However, looking at Feng Qing, he didn¡¯t seem to know that he had been abducted by Ghost ughter Ind. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have called him to the Feng Family if he knew that he had a grudge with Liu Guang. Since he didn¡¯t even know that he had been abducted by Ghost ughter Ind, it was unlikely that his parents¡¯ deaths were rted to Feng Qing. But it was very likely rted to someone in the Feng Family! How could there be so many coincidences? It was simply deliberate! His parents¡¯ job was special, but it was impossible for them to urately find Ghost ughter Ind¡¯s location and sessfully enter Ghost ughter Ind to save him. If Ghost ughter Ind was so easy to deal with, it wouldn¡¯t have stood strong for so many years. However, his parents did it. No matter how he thought about it, it felt strange. He looked over. ¡°But that¡¯s not what I heard from Father.¡± Chapter 385 - Losing Their Composure

Chapter 385: Losing Their Composure

¡°When I was young, Father told me that the reason why he left the Feng Family was because this family couldn¡¯t tolerate him. Not only that, but you also coveted the portion of assets that Grandmother left for him. He wasn¡¯t willing to hand that portion of assets to the Feng Family, so he was chased out.¡± ¡°Anyone who knows my father knows that he¡¯s a gentleman and never lies. Since he told me that, that must be the truth.¡± Feng Qing tried to refute, but Feng Yun continued, ¡°Although not many people know about what happened back then, it¡¯s not a secret. If Master Feng wants to be argue, I don¡¯t mind asking someone who knew back then.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Feng Qing couldn¡¯t refute him at all. There were indeed people who knew about what happened back then. If they really wanted to exin what happened back then, they would definitely be the ones who were unreasonable! Lu Ping thought that with Feng Qing¡¯s temper, he would definitely treat Feng Yun the same way he treated Feng Li back then. To her surprise, Feng Qing hid his anger and admitted defeat to Feng Yun. ¡°We were indeed in the wrong back then. We¡¯ve been thinking about how to make up for it all these years, but your father is no longer around. We couldn¡¯t find a chance to make up for it even if we wanted to. That¡¯s why we wanted to call you back and make up for what we owed your father to you.¡± ¡°Your father is my eldest son and you¡¯re the eldest grandson of the Feng Family. This will never change. Since you¡¯re willing toe back, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re also willing to give us this chance to make up for it. In that case, why don¡¯t we sit down calmly and talk nicely? Why do you have to be so confrontational?¡± ¡°I¡¯m old and have seen through many things. I can admit the mistakes that I didn¡¯t want to admit in the past now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a member of the Feng Family after all. It doesn¡¯t seem right for you to stay in the Yin Family forever. Come back home.¡± Hearing Feng Qing¡¯s words, Lu Ping and Feng Hua were furious. Feng Lun frowned deeply. Feng Xu was delighted. Everyone had different reactions. ¡°It¡¯s rare for Old Master Feng to admit his mistake. Unfortunately, my father wasn¡¯t be able to see it.¡± ¡°However, Old Master Feng was wrong about one thing. I didn¡¯t appear here solely because of the call you made to the Yin Family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s undeniable that your call was indeed one of the reasons why I appeared here, but it was mostly because I knew Yu¡¯er was here.¡± ¡°I know the Feng Family¡¯s way of doing things. I¡¯m worried about Yu¡¯er in the Feng Family now, so I naturally have toe and take a look. She¡¯s Jin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. I can¡¯t let others think about her.¡± After her intentions were exposed, Lu Ping flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°What do you mean by that? What do you mean by you know the Feng Family¡¯s style of doing things and you¡¯re worried about the Feng Family? Tell me clearly! I treated them well when they came to the Feng Family as guests. I didn¡¯t expect to be used like this in the end!¡± Feng Yun nced at her with a smile and said slowly, ¡°Old Madam Feng, do you really want me to tell you in detail? Back then, when my father first got together with my mother, he had brought her to the Feng Family. At that time, the Feng Family had designs on my mother. If my parents didn¡¯t have some ability, they would have long suffered at the hands of the Feng Family¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Lu Pingpletely lost herposure. Feng Qing¡¯s expression darkened too. Feng Hua and Lu Yuan were also shocked. Only the few of them knew about this. Feng Yun was not even born then. How did he know? The 18-year-old Yin Xiaoxiao was the beloved daughter of the Yin Family. She was very beautiful, so the Feng Family had designs on her. Unexpectedly, Yin Xiaoxiao looked like a little spoiled girl on the outside, but she had a good brain and was quite skilled. Moreover, Feng Li was not easy to deal with, so the Feng Family failed to scheme against her. After this incident, Feng Li and the Feng Family hadpletely fallen out and he never returned to the Feng Family again. As for the others who did not know, they were puzzled and curious. ¡°Nonsense?¡± Feng Yun smiled. ¡°My maternal grandfather told me personally. How can it be fake?¡± Meeting their shocked gazes, Feng Yun said, ¡°Are you very shocked that my maternal grandfather knows about this too? How do you think the Yin Family achieved its current status? Since my maternal grandfather can support the Yin Family and make the Yin Family one of the three top families in the capital, he naturally has this ability.¡± ¡°You thought that you could hide what the Feng Family did back then, but you didn¡¯t know that Grandfather had already investigated thoroughly. Not only Grandfather, but my parents also knew very well what you did. They were just saving the Feng Family some face and didn¡¯t expose you.¡± ¡°The precious daughter of the Yin Family was almost schemed against by someone. Do you think the Yin Family will let it go like this? If my mother didn¡¯t care that the Feng Family was still a ce where my father lived before and my grandfather decided to let it go, do you think the Feng Family would still be fine?¡± Feng Qing¡¯s expression froze. No wonder Yin Shuguo had never been nice to him! After knowing Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s identity, he had tried to build a good rtionship with the Yin Family, but the Yin Family didn¡¯t give him a good attitude every time and even mocked him. He thought it was because of Feng Li. They did not expect them to have known what they had done! If the Yin Family had taken issue with the Feng Family back then, the Feng Family would have long¡­ He had humbled himself to the Yin Family many times and the Feng Family had even be aughing stock in the circle because of this. In order to protect his face, he no longer had anything to do with the Yin Family. The Yin Family sent the news of Feng Li and Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s deaths to the Feng Family and he ignored them because he didn¡¯t want to be ridiculed as aughing stock, and because he hated Feng Li. He didn¡¯t even gain any benefits for the Feng Family when he was alive, let alone bring any benefits to the Feng Family after he was dead. What was there to mourn him for? Hiding his anger, Feng Qing said, ¡°Perhaps your grandfather had a misunderstanding about what happened back then. No matter how bad my rtionship with your father is, we¡¯re still father and son. Your mother is still the daughter of the Yin Family. Why would I scheme against your mother?¡± Feng Qing didn¡¯t give Feng Yun a chance to speak because he would definitely be at a disadvantage if this matter continued. ¡°I was indeed the reason why I fell out with your father back then. It¡¯s only right that you me me. Whether you came back because of my call or because you were worried about Miss Yan, you¡¯re finally back. I¡¯m very happy that you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re back, stay in the Feng Family for a few days. We¡¯ll talk after you calm down.¡± He didn¡¯t know why Sir kept mentioning that wild brat Feng Yun. Feng Yun seemed gentle, but he was actually very unyielding. It was impossible for him to be used by them! If Sir had not mentioned Feng Yun repeatedly and he wanted to leave a good impression in front of Sir, why would he call him back? Feng Li was not likable, and Feng Li¡¯s son was even worse than him! As if afraid that he wouldn¡¯t agree, Feng Qing said, ¡°Stay in the Feng Family first. I¡¯ll bring you to see someone in a few days.¡± But he didn¡¯t say it was. This was tempting Feng Yun. However, after hearing his words, Feng Yun¡¯s pupils constricted for a moment before a strong killing intent quickly burst out from his eyes. However, Feng Qing didn¡¯t notice it as he hid it quickly. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to stay in the Feng Family. I just wanted to take Yu¡¯er and Fengling away. They came for a vacation and it wasn¡¯t safe for the two girls to stay in a hotel. Since I¡¯m here now, with me around, they can stay in a hotel without worry¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± the three of them said in unison. Not only Feng Qing and Feng Hua, but also Feng Lun, who had been quiet. Realizing that the reaction was too big, the three of them quickly restrained their emotions. Feng Qing didn¡¯t say anything but looked at Feng Lun. Feng Lun said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Qin¡¯er¡¯s friend was Eldest Miss Yan these few days. I¡¯ve neglected you. Last night, I personally went to Qin¡¯er¡¯s courtyard to visit the two of you and offered to treat the two of you to a meal as an apology. Miss Yan and Miss Xi have already agreed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m treating them to a meal to apologize on behalf of the entire Feng Family. They haven¡¯t eaten yet, so they naturally can¡¯t leave just like that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just dinner. They don¡¯t have to stay in the Feng Family.¡± ¡°Since Yu¡¯er wants to travel within Cloud City, we won¡¯t be leaving Cloud City for the time being. If you want to treat us, you can just tell us the venue when you book the ce.¡± Feng Yun kept smiling warmly, making Feng Lun unable to see through him. Was Feng Yun so anxious to leave the Feng Family because he had discovered the secret of the Feng Family and knew that it would be dangerous for him to stay here? Or did he not know anything? After all, ording to his understanding of them, they were all Sir¡¯s enemies. They wanted to kill Sir as much as he wanted to kill them. They had also been investigating Sir¡¯s whereabouts. If they really knew that Sir was in the Feng Family, with their personalities, they probably wouldn¡¯t want to leave. ¡°Yun¡¯er, you might not know this, but I¡¯m inviting them to my courtyard for a meal. Of course, it¡¯s more convenient to stay at home. I have a descendant of a royal chef by my side. The dishes he makes are very good. Eldest Miss Yan is also looking forward to it.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Third Mr. Feng is right. I¡¯m indeed looking forward to it.¡± She looked so innocent. Feng Yun looked at her and seemed to be rather exasperated. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s stay in the Feng Family for a few days.¡± Feng Yun then said to Feng Qing, ¡°However, I have two conditions.¡± Chapter 386 - Overconfident

Chapter 386: Overconfident

Feng Qing jerked, and Lu Ping felt a little uneasy. ¡°What are your conditions? Tell me.¡± Feng Qing¡¯s thoughts now were that as long as he could make Feng Yun stay, nothing else mattered. No matter what his conditions were, they were not as important as the Feng Family¡¯s future. ¡°Clear my father¡¯s courtyard. I want to stay in my father¡¯s courtyard. This is one condition.¡± There had been no one living in that courtyard, so Feng Qing had no objections. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the butler to arrange for someone to clean it up immediately. I guarantee that you can stay in at night.¡± Lu Ping heaved a sigh of relief too. So it was just an abandoned courtyard. However, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s the other condition?¡± ¡°The assets left behind by my grandmother were in my father¡¯s hands. After my father left, they were in my hands. However, I remember my father once said that my grandmother was a well-bred youngdy from that era. Although her family fell, she was the only daughter in the family. She brought a lot of dowry when she married over.¡± ¡°My second condition is to return Grandmother¡¯s dowry to me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be naive and think that I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside. Father has Grandmother¡¯s dowry list and it¡¯s in my hands now. I didn¡¯t take it out now because I didn¡¯t want everyone to look bad.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll only give you one day. At this time tomorrow morning, I want to see all the dowry Grandmother left behind.¡± Upon hearing him mention his grandmother¡¯s dowry, Lu Ping¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Your grandmother didn¡¯t leave any dowry! She sold most of her dowry when she was still alive. Your father took the rest away when he left home!¡± Feng Yun didn¡¯t look at her. He only smiled warmly at Feng Qing. ¡°What do you think, Old Master Feng?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t force it. If Old Master Feng doesn¡¯t agree, at most, I¡¯ll turn around and leave immediately. I¡¯ll also take Yu¡¯er and Fengling away.¡± How was this not forced? It was already threatening! ¡°Do you really have your grandmother¡¯s dowry list?¡± Feng Qing asked. Feng Yun¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Of course. Grandfather, do you want to see it?¡± Actually, he didn¡¯t. ¡°I brought it with me. If Grandfather wants to see it, I can take it out immediately. However, if I take out the dowry list and you guys can¡¯t gather all the things on it, that¡¯ll be a whole new issue.¡± ¡°I¡¯m different from my father. He still has some feelings for the Feng Family. No matter how bad the Feng Family treats him, he can¡¯t bear to do anything to the Feng Family. But I¡¯m different.¡± ¡°If I insist on letting the Feng Family gather everything on Grandmother¡¯s dowry, the Feng Family will be in deep trouble. After all¡­¡± He nced at Yan Jinyu and chuckled, ¡°After all, I have a backer now. Not to mention the Yin Family, even the Feng Family can¡¯t face my cousin alone, right?¡± He was clearly an otherworldly person, but he said such down-to-earth and threatening words. Yet, it did not feel strange at all. Even Yan Jinyu was a little curious about how he did it. Feng Qing¡¯s expression changed again and again. This was the first time someone had threatened him in person! And he had no choice but to be threatened by him! ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted to see it. I was just asking. That was something your grandmother left behind after all. Can¡¯t I even ask?¡± ¡°Of course, you could.¡± ¡°So, does Old Master Feng agree to my conditions?¡± ¡°Old man¡­¡± Lu Ping shook her head in disapproval. Feng Qing nced at Lu Ping before ignoring her. ¡°Alright, I agree! At this time tomorrow, I¡¯ll get someone to send your grandmother¡¯s dowry to your father¡¯s courtyard!¡± As long as Sir valued them, the Feng Family¡¯s future would be limitless. They would just have to give him some valuable jewelry! ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait.¡± He turned back to look at Feng Xiangxiang and nodded gently, ¡°Aunt, they will need to spend some time tidying my father¡¯s courtyard. I wonder if I can go and sit in your courtyard?¡± Feng Xiangxiang was once again affected by his gentlemanly temperament. In addition, what happened here shocked her too much, so it took her a while to recover. ¡°Of course! Of course! It¡¯s just that my courtyard is simple. Please don¡¯t mind it.¡± He didn¡¯t even acknowledge Old Master and Old Master couldn¡¯t do anything to him, and yet he was calling her aunt. Feng Xiangxiang was very ttered. She felt as if a fairy had just called her aunt. However, in reality, she had always been a veryposed elder. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re being too polite. I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡± ¡°Does Yu¡¯er want to join us?¡± Yan Jinyu looked up at him and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no point going out to y at this time. Feng Qin¡¯s courtyard is being decorated again. I don¡¯t have anywhere to go either, so let¡¯s go over there together.¡± ¡°Then, Old Master and Old Madam, I¡¯ll bring these children over first,¡± Feng Xiangxiang said to Feng Qing and Lu Ping, who looked very unhappy. Without waiting for them to respond, she called for them to leave the main building. Feng Xu hurriedly said, ¡°I happen to be free and it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten Aunt¡¯s snacks. I¡¯ll go over there too.¡± ¡°Xu¡¯er!!¡± Feng Hua and Lu Yuan disagreed at the same time. Feng Xu didn¡¯t say anything. He nced at them and then turned to leave. Feng Lun left without even saying goodbye. Seeing that her son who didn¡¯t even look at her after not seeing her for so long and even wanted to leave with the person she hated, Lu Ping couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°Lun¡¯er, are you going too?!¡± Fenglun stopped in his tracks and turned back. His ruthless gaze frightened Lu Ping. She had just stood up excitedly when she fell back down in shock. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my own courtyard,¡± Feng Lun said coldly. ¡°Father,e to my courtyard after you¡¯ve arranged this ce. I have something to discuss with Father.¡± Feng Lun was also very cold to Feng Qing. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in two hours.¡± Since Feng Yun had already stayed, it was time to tell Sir that he had already called him back. He wanted to see why Sir valued Feng Yun so much. Hearing his reply, Feng Lun turned and left without looking back. There were only four people left in the living room. ¡°Pack those dowries ording to him and send them to him tomorrow morning.¡± Lu Ping was about to refute when Feng Qing red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t say that you can¡¯t take them out. Others might not know, but how can I not know that those things are in your hands? You better not hide them. That brat isn¡¯t so easy to fool!¡± ¡°He¡¯s still very useful. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to keep him here. If you dare to ruin my ns, get out of the Feng Family!¡± After saying that, he flicked his sleeves and left. Lu Ping was trembling in anger. ¡°He actually spoke to me like that! He actually¡­¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s just some jewelry. Just buy them if you need. You should do as Dad says. Don¡¯t anger him.¡± Lu Yuan looked like she was very considerate of her, but she was actually cursing inwardly that Lu Ping deserved it. ¡°Shut up! What do you know?¡± Those essories could not be bought even with money. The Feng Family had been in decline all these years, but why did people still think that the Feng Family had its foundation? Firstly, the Feng Family¡¯s mansion was still around. Secondly, heirloom jewelry was one of the valuable items that the Feng Family could take out while others couldn¡¯t. Every time she went out, those jewelry were her ego. Without those jewelry, how was she going to be ttered? Those were clearly hers. Why did she have to take them out?! ¡°Mom, Lu Yuan is right. You shouldn¡¯t make Dad unhappy because of those worldly possessions. Why do you think he called Feng Yun back?¡± ¡°Dad has never liked me. Fortunately, we still have Lun¡¯er. Dad has always valued Lun¡¯er and won¡¯t hand over the power of the Feng Family to others.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s on the premise that Feng Yun isn¡¯t back.¡± ¡°Look, Dad tolerated him so much the moment he came back. What will happen in the future?¡± ¡°Xu¡¯er has been getting more and more unruly all these years. Dad has a lot of prejudice against me and has a lot of opinions about Xu¡¯er. If not for Lun¡¯er, Dad would have wanted to bring Feng Yun back long ago.¡± Feng Hua looked hesitant and said with difficulty, ¡°Also, you know Lun¡¯er¡¯s temper. He has never been close to you. Of course, he isn¡¯t close to anyone else either. As an older brother, I shouldn¡¯t have said bad things about my younger brother, especially since Lun¡¯er is so much younger than me and only two years older than Xu¡¯er.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m also your son. I have to think for you.¡± ¡°Say something unpleasant. With Lun¡¯er¡¯s cold personality, you might not be able to rely on him in the future. In the end, won¡¯t you still have to rely on me, your eldest son?¡± ¡°Dad already has a prejudice against me because I didn¡¯t teach Xu¡¯er well. If Mom really thinks about the long term, don¡¯t go against Dad now. Just do as Dad says.¡± Suddenly, his eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°So what if Feng Yun took these things? One day, we¡¯ll take them all back!¡± Lu Ping was a little shaken and angry after listening to him. She liked her youngest son more than her eldest son because her younger son was outstanding. However, her youngest son had always been very cold to her. He didn¡¯t even allow her, his biological mother, to step into the courtyard casually. How could such a son be her future support? She couldn¡¯t be sure. It was precisely because she was uncertain that she was angry. She was the one who gave birth to him and she treated him well enough, but he was always not close to her! And her eldest son was indeed useless. He would only ask her to cooperate and not go against Feng Qing, but he wouldn¡¯t think of a way to help her keep these things! The son that woman gave birth to was outstanding, and that woman¡¯s grandson was also more outstanding than her grandson. Not only was he outstanding, but he was also filial. That woman had been dead for so many years, but her grandson still came to help her get her dowry! Why was that woman so lucky even after she died? ¡°It¡¯s easy to say that! He has the Yin Family as his backer. Not to mention the Yin Family, you even can¡¯t beat Yin Jiujin. How can you help me get these things back?¡± Feng Hua sneered, ¡°So what if it¡¯s the Yin Family? Sooner orter, the Feng Family will stand higher than the Yin Family!¡± He frowned slightly after saying that. The second son of the Yin Family was indeed a huge unexpected incident. They didn¡¯t expect Yin Jiujin to grow to such an extent when they decided to work under Sir years ago and Sir promised that they would make the Feng Family the number one family. The Feng Family couldn¡¯t do anything to him now. As for Sir¡­ Yin Jiujin was already qualified to be Sir¡¯s greatest enemy. Moreover, the number one killer of the killer world, who was also Sir¡¯s greatest enemy, had even gotten together with Yin Jiujin! It was as if these two people were born to block Sir¡¯s path. Lu Ping and Lu Yuan did not know why he dared to say such big words, but seeing that he said it so confidently, the two of them suppressed the doubts in their hearts. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give him everything, but you have to remember what you said today. You¡¯ll get these back for me!¡± What else could she do now? She could only hope that she could really get all these back one day! ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. That day wille!¡± Chapter 387 - How To Choose

Chapter 387: How To Choose

Feng Xiangxiang¡¯s courtyard. The few of them sat in the living room. As soon as she sat down, Xi Fengling raised her eyebrows and asked Feng Yun, ¡°Young Master Feng already knows about my background, right?¡± What background? Feng Xu, who had been paying attention to Feng Yun, pricked up his ears. ¡°Since you know that I already know your background, why are you still calling me Young Master Feng?¡± Feng Xiangxiang and Feng Qin made tea for them and happened to hear Feng Yun¡¯s words when they brought the tea over. The two of them stopped in their tracks at the same time. Then, they brought the tea to the few of them and sat down on the sofa. Xi Fengling looked at his immortal-like actions and suddenly smiled, ¡°Fate is really strange. After so many twists and turns, we actually have such a rtionship.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed very interesting.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡± Feng Xu was the most confused here. Feng Xu was usually a calm person. He had be famous and was a professor with a lot of experience in the Imperial Capital University at such a young age. The first impression he gave Yan Jinyu was also calm and steady. Now that she saw him, she felt different. He seemed to be more lively? Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t size him up too much. She nced at him and sighed inwardly before retracting her gaze. Xi Fengling didn¡¯t answer Feng Xu immediately. Instead, she raised her eyebrows and threw this question to Feng Yun. Anyway, at this time, even if the Feng Family found out about her identity, it would not affect them much. Mainly, Feng Yun had just caused trouble and he was still in the Feng Family now. The Feng Family was busy dealing with him. Even if they knew her rtionship with the Feng Family, they didn¡¯t have the effort to deal with her. Besides, Feng Xu looked quite interesting. He wasn¡¯t close to his parents, but he was chasing after a cousin who he had only met twice. The other members of the Feng Family valued profits and schemed to gain benefits, but he was an academic. The others in the Feng Family didn¡¯t treat Feng Qin and her daughter well, but he was an exception. Anyway, even with Xi Fengling¡¯s judgment, she couldn¡¯t tell that he was pretending. Looking at Feng Qin and Feng Xiangxiang again, they trusted Feng Xu, but they wouldn¡¯t say anything more to him. ¡°Brother, what are you talking about? What does it have to do with your background?¡± Feng Xu was not a stupid person. On the contrary, he was very smart. He actually had a guess, but he was not sure yet. He had suspected it when he first saw Xi Fengling. ¡°Fengling is Aunt¡¯s daughter.¡± Feng Yun said it casually, but Feng Xu was stunned for a long time. Even if he had already guessed it. He returned to his senses and looked between Xi Fengling, Feng Xiangxiang, and Feng Qin. Indeed, the more he looked at it, the more it looked like it. After a long while, he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that Aunt still has a daughter? If you tell us, we could¡­¡± What could they do? So that they could help him find her? What about after she was found? Let her be trapped by the Feng Family like Qin¡¯er? The Feng Family had no good intentions when they brought Aunt and Qin¡¯er back. However, after he asked, Feng Qin and Feng Xiangxiang¡¯s emotions changed drastically, especially Feng Xiangxiang. Her eyes were even reddened. Seeing this, Xi Fengling said, ¡°She lost me years ago. She didn¡¯t know if she can get me back, so Mom didn¡¯t say anything.¡± It was to divert Feng Xiangxiang¡¯s attention and give Feng Xu an out. Sighing lightly, Feng Xu said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone in the Feng Family know about this for now.¡± Xi Fengling didn¡¯t expect him to suggest that before they could say anything. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine even if you know,¡± Xi Fengling said. ¡°It has to be made clear sooner orter. After today¡¯s incident, even if the Feng Family really knows my background, they won¡¯t have the energy to care about me.¡± They had more important things to do. Judging from the Feng Family¡¯s behavior today, no one objected to Feng Lun inviting them to his courtyard for a meal. That was unusual in itself. Logically speaking, Feng Hua and Lu Yuan should be unhappy that Feng Lun had invited them to a ce that even the Feng Family¡¯s members couldn¡¯t easily step into. However, they didn¡¯t object at all and didn¡¯t even mention it. Of course, it was also possible that Feng Yun¡¯s appearance had given them too much of a shock. In addition, Feng Yun¡¯s actions had caught them off guard, so they did not care about Feng Lun treating them to a meal. But no matter what, it was very strange. Other than Lu Ping and Lu Yuan, everyone in the Feng Family seemed to know her and Beauty Yu¡¯s identities. Of course, no one knew if they knew that Feng Yun was Bai Ye previously. At this moment, Yan Jinyu asked Feng Yun, ¡°Why would youe to the Feng Family, Cousin? Just because of Feng Qing¡¯s call?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Alright, there was no need to ask. He already knew that there was something wrong with the Feng Family. ¡°Cousin, do you know why Feng Qing called you back to the Feng Family? I seemed to have heard him say that he wanted to bring you to see someone in the main building just now. Did I hear wrongly?¡± ¡°With your sharp five senses, you naturally didn¡¯t hear wrongly.¡± Feng Yun¡¯s words sounded a little like he was mocking her, but his expression didn¡¯t look like it. He still looked calm as ever. ¡°As for who they are bringing to meet, I¡¯ll only know after I meet him.¡± A hint of killing intent shed past his eyes. Yan Jinyu caught it. She blinked. So, Liu Guang really wanted to meet Feng Yun? What was Liu Guang doing? Could it be that he still wanted to rope in Feng Yun? What gave Liu Guang confidence that he actually felt that Feng Yun could still be used by him after he killed Feng Yun¡¯s parents? ¡°When did Feng Lun decide to treat you guys to a meal?¡± Feng Yun asked. ¡°This afternoon. The venue is his courtyard,¡± Xi Fengling answered truthfully. ¡°Decline it first.¡± Xi Fengling and Yan Jinyu exchanged nces. Xi Fengling didn¡¯t say anything because she was waiting for Yan Jinyu to decide. Feng Yun said, ¡°I have other ns. Let¡¯s wait for me to meet the person Feng Qing wants me to meet first.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him seriously. She didn¡¯t avoid the others and said in front of all of them, ¡°You suspect that your parents¡¯ deaths are rted to the Feng Family?¡± Wasn¡¯t she afraid that Feng Xu would hear her? Not really. On the contrary, Yan Jinyu said it on purpose for him to hear. If he was pretending, he would have known everything, then there would be no such thing such as exposing the truth. If he wasn¡¯t pretending, it was good that he knew earlier. He should be mentally prepared first so that he would be able to ept it when the time came. Meimei cared about Feng Qin and her mother. Feng Qin and her mother obviously had a good rtionship with Feng Xu. Feng Xu would affect Feng Qin and her daughter, and Feng Qin and her mother might affect Meimei. Since that was the case, she would have to consider more. ¡°You¡¯re indeed Yu¡¯er. I simply just started to suspect, but you already guessed it.¡± Feng Yun smiled a little reluctantly. He probably thought of his parents¡¯ death. ¡°Whether it¡¯s rted to the Feng Family or not, since the Feng Family is already involved, don¡¯t think about escaping easily.¡± ¡°What are you talking about again? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡± Not to mention Feng Xu, Feng Qin and Feng Xiangxiang were all stunned. Feng Xu felt a little uneasy. Although he did not understand what was going on, he could understand what was on the surface. Didn¡¯t they say that Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt had an ident while on a mission? Why did Eldest Brother say that their deaths were rted to the Feng Family? He even said that regardless of whether it was rted or not, since the Feng Family was already involved, they couldn¡¯t escape easily. What did that mean? Feng Yun looked at Feng Xu and could hear the seriousness in his voice. ¡°Before I tell you, I have a question to ask you first.¡± ¡°¡­Brother, please ask.¡± ¡°If my parents¡¯ deaths are really rted to the Feng Family, what will you do? Will you stand against me to protect them, or will you help me?¡± Feng Xu really hoped that Feng Yun was just joking, but when he met Feng Yun¡¯s eyes, he knew that Feng Yun was not joking. With a difficult and struggling expression, he said, ¡°Brother, is there a misunderstanding here? Grandfather, Grandmother, and even my parents are indeed not kind people, but they at most value their interests a little more. They will also do some immoral things for their interests, but they don¡¯t dare to kill people.¡± Xi Fengling suddenly chuckled. They were all attracted by herughter. She said, ¡°I¡¯m 80% sure that you¡¯re trustworthy now.¡± She looked at Feng Xu, ¡°They can do immoral things for benefits. Why are you so naive to think that they don¡¯t dare to kill people?¡± Would a family that was closely rted to the head of a killer organization not dare to kill someone? Xi Fengling seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°Regardless of whether they dare to kill anyone, if they¡¯re really rted to my parents¡¯ death, what will you do?¡± Feng Yun asked again. Feng Xu, who had always been calm, panicked when she met Feng Yun¡¯s gaze. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for them to do such a thing. Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt were unfortunately harmed during a mission, and the Feng Family couldn¡¯t have done it when they were on a mission. The Feng Family isn¡¯t that capable.¡± ¡°That might not be the case,¡± Yan Jinyu said calmly. For some reason, Feng Qin was still a little suspicious when Xi Fengling and Feng Yun said this. As soon as Yan Jinyu spoke, she felt that this matter was most likely true. This was Yan Jinyu¡¯s inexplicable convincing aura. Feng Qin had such a feeling, and so did Feng Xu. Yan Jinyu looked at Feng Xu and smiled faintly, ¡°Besides, since you¡¯re so sure that it has nothing to do with the Feng Family, what¡¯s there to worry about? What Cousin said just now was just a hypothesis. You just have to answer his question. It¡¯s not like Cousin will use the Feng Family without any evidence.¡± ¡°If it is false, everyone is happy. If it is true, we won¡¯t let them off easily.¡± ¡°So, you have to think carefully before answering because this will decide if you will be our enemy.¡± ¡°I-I-I mean, if Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt¡¯s deaths are really rted to the Feng Family, I-I won¡¯t help anyone, but¡­ Brother, can you only punish the people who should be punished on the ount that we¡¯re all family? Don¡¯t force the Feng Family to a dead end?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not someone who willfully kills the innocent.¡± Feng Yun said, ¡°On the way here from the main building just now, I¡¯ve already gotten someone to cancel your lecture at Cloud City University University and epted two lectures for you at North City University. The first lecture is tomorrow at two in the afternoon. You can set off for North City tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Brother, you¡­¡± Feng Xu¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He didn¡¯t know if he was angry with Feng Yun for deciding for him or worried that something unexpected would happen after he left. ¡°Rather than staying here and making things difficult, it¡¯s better to leave. If the Feng Family didn¡¯t do anything, I naturally wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for them. If someone from the Feng Family really gets involved, I¡¯ll only target that person and won¡¯t kill them all. You can rest assured.¡± Chapter 388 - A Change Is About To Take Place

Chapter 388: A Change Is About To Take ce

Feng Xu didn¡¯t say anything. It was obvious that he was struggling inwardly. Feng Yun didn¡¯t urge him either. After a long while, Feng Xu looked up and asked Feng Yun directly, ¡°How did Brother manage to change my assignments? I have to agree before others can ept the assignments. I also have to agree before they can cancel the assignments.¡± He had already made his decision since he asked that. ¡°I naturally have my ways.¡± ¡°Alright, since Brother doesn¡¯t want to say it, I won¡¯t ask anymore. I¡¯ll set off for North City tomorrow morning. Now, Brother can tell me what you¡¯re talking about, right?¡± ¡°Other than the fact that the Feng Family is very likely rted to Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt¡¯s deaths, are they also involved in something bigger?¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t use words to brush me off. I¡¯m not stupid. I¡¯ve only been to Third Uncle¡¯s courtyard once when I was very young. He doesn¡¯t even care about the Feng Family. There¡¯s no reason for him to meet Eldest Miss Yan and Xi¡­ He invited them to dinner the first time he saw them. He even invited them to his courtyard to eat. Moreover, he used the excuse that the Feng Family has been neglecting them these few days to apologize to the Feng Family.¡± ¡°Apologize for the Feng Family neglecting their guests? Third Uncle isn¡¯t close to the Feng Family, so why would he care if the Feng Family neglects their guests?¡± ¡°He even specially went to Qin¡¯er¡¯s courtyard because of this. He obviously has ulterior motives.¡± ¡°Did Eldest Miss Yan or Fengling have a feud with my Third Uncle before?¡± Hearing his question, Feng Qin and Feng Xiangxiang were also very curious. His gaze wandered between the three of them as he waited for them to answer. ¡°Maybe yes, maybe no,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°I¡¯m just suspicious. I¡¯m not sure yet. If Second Young Master Feng is smart enough, you should know that the more you know, the worse it will be for you.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s meaning was already very obvious. She wouldn¡¯t tell him anything more. Feng Xu looked at her, then at Xi Fengling and Feng Yun. In the end, he lowered his eyes. He had always thought that his family was just pursuing fame and fortune and were willing to do immoral things to achieve their goal. For example, trapping his aunt and using her to restrain Qin¡¯er. Another example was having designs on beautiful young girls like Fengling and Miss Yan to gain benefits for the Feng Family when they met them. However, he did not expect that they might have done something even worse. Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Feng Xiangxiang said, ¡°Do you have any snacks you want to eat? I¡¯ll make them.¡± Seeing that no one was saying anything, Xi Fengling said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t trouble yourself. We just had breakfast. We¡¯re not hungry yet.¡± Although it wasn¡¯t the first time she heard Xi Fengling call her Mom, Feng Xiangxiang felt a lump in her throat every time she heard it. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go wash some fruits for you.¡± Seeing that she was about to cry, Xi Fengling felt a little ufortable. ¡°Alright.¡± After Feng Xiangxiang washed, cut, and brought the fruits over, the atmosphere in the living room had almost eased up. Feng Xu finally recovered from his dilemma and looked at Xi Fengling. ¡°Are you really¡­ my cousin?¡± Xi Fengling couldn¡¯t help butugh when he asked so carefully. Indeed, the change in him before and after was indeed a little extreme. He was clearly such aposed person before. ¡°Yes, do you want to see the paternity test?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. I just find it a little unbelievable. I¡¯ve heard of your name in the capital. I really didn¡¯t expect you to be my cousin.¡± ¡°What name?¡± Feng Xiangxiang suddenly asked. Over the past few days, she had been very rational and didn¡¯t ask about Xi Fengling. She didn¡¯t even ask about Feng Qin. However, this didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t want to know how Xi Fengling had survived all these years. Feng Xu knew at a nce that Feng Xiangxiang still didn¡¯t know Xi Fengling¡¯s reputation in the capital. It wasn¡¯t his ce to say anything, so he didn¡¯t say anything. Xi Fengling smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m doing a small business in the capital and am with Min Rufeng. Min Rufeng is the head of the Min Family now. It¡¯s inevitable that we will be someone else¡¯s topic of conversation because of the difference in our family status.¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Others can¡¯t interfere in Min Rufeng and my matters. We¡¯ll live our lives and let others say whatever they want.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Qin and Feng Xu. That was not what they heard. She was the one who protected Second Young Master Min before he revealed his abilities. ¡°Then, will the Min Family¡­¡± ¡°Mom wants to ask if the Min Family will stop me from being with Min Rufeng because of my background?¡± Feng Xiangxiang nodded. ¡°Mom is thinking too much. Min Rufeng is the head of the Min Family now. Before the New Year, he took over the power of the Min Family. He has taken in all the people who should be taken in and settled the people who should be dealt with. Now, he has the final say in the Min Family. Besides, I¡¯m not so easy to bully. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Not wanting Feng Xiangxiang to worry unnecessarily, Feng Qin added, ¡°Mom, you might not know this, but in such a big family, whoever is in charge is the one who has the final say. I¡¯ve seen Second Young Master Min once and he treats Sister very well. Sister won¡¯t be mistreated in the Min Family, so don¡¯t worry.¡± However, although she said that, Feng Qin was actually still a little worried. She was worried that Min Rufeng would have a change of heart and Xi Fengling would get hurt. On second thought, she realized that Xi Fengling was also very formidable and even had such a good rtionship with Yan Jinyu. She even had some unknown rtionship with Feng Yun. Only then did she slowly feel relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Feng Xiangxiang said. Actually, even if she was worried, she could not help much. Her guilt towards Xi Fengling intensified. As soon as the topic changed, Feng Xu suddenly couldn¡¯t speak anymore. He turned to Feng Yun and wanted to ask many questions. For example, if he had really shut himself in all these years like he knew. For example, how he had been living in the Yin Family all these years. For example, what exactly had happened to Eldest Uncle back then. For example, where he had gone during the years he was missing; why he was so seriously injured when he was brought back by the Yin Family; why did the news of Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt died on a mission spread when he was brought back by the Yin Family? Was there any connection between all these¡­ However, he still didn¡¯t ask anything. Perhaps, he knew. Even if he asked, Feng Yun might not say anything. *** There was no need for Yan Jinyu and the rest to find an excuseter. Someone from Feng Lun¡¯s side sent a message saying that he had something to do at thest minute and would push the meal to tomorrow. The next morning, Feng Xu left the Feng Family early. Feng Qing got the butler to send the dowry that Feng Yun¡¯s grandmother had left behind to Feng Li¡¯s courtyard, which was Feng Yun¡¯s courtyard now. The three wooden jewelry boxes were mostly priceless treasures that could not be bought with money. As for Feng Qin¡¯s courtyard, it had been renovated after a day. All the furniture was avable. Even the guest room was well decorated. Not long after Feng Yun received his grandmother¡¯s dowry, Feng Qing called someone to pass the message that he wanted to bring him to see someone. At the same time, someone broke into Feng Xiangxiang¡¯s courtyard and tried to take her away. Yan Jinyu¡¯s side wasn¡¯t quiet either. Feng Lun got someone to pick them up and bring them to his courtyard. He said that he wanted them to go over first and wait for lunch. Chapter 389 - Invited To Go Over

Chapter 389: Invited To Go Over

¡°Eldest Young Master, this way please.¡± The person who led Feng Yun seemed to be sent by Feng Qing, but actually, he was Feng Lun¡¯s man. He led him straight to Feng Lun¡¯s courtyard. However, they were not walking on the main road. Instead, they were walking on a small path between the trees that led to Feng Lun¡¯s courtyard. The road was nothing special. It was just an ordinary forest path. However, Feng Yun still sensed something amiss. This road was really too quiet. The trees on both sides of the road were dense and it was very easy to set up an ambush. It looked like a path that very few people would take. However, Feng Yun¡¯s focus was not on that. With every step he took in, the hatred and killing intent in his heart intensified. It was just that he hid it well and couldn¡¯t tell. He was wearing a white robe as he walked in the forest. Coupled with his aura, the people walking in front could not help but exim inwardly every time they turned back and saw him. What a gentlemanly young master! There were high walls, a front door and a side door. That person led Feng Yun in through the side door. Instead of going straight to the main building where Feng Lun lived, they went to the building next to it. ¡°Young Master, we¡¯re here.¡± He stood in front of the door of a building. That person retreated to the side. He was only supposed to send Feng Yun here and not followed him in. *** On the other side, someone broke into Feng Xiangxiang¡¯s courtyard. At that moment, Feng Xiangxiang was drying her herbs in the courtyard. The morning sun was just nice and warm. She was just drying herbs for leisure. She didn¡¯t really want to use these herbs for anything. Two people suddenly barged into the courtyard, scaring her so much that she knocked over the herbs in her hand. Two people suddenly barged into the courtyard, scaring her so much that she knocked over the herbs in her hand. At the same time, five masked people jumped down from the wall. They were all holding weapons in their hands, and Feng Xiangxiang couldn¡¯t help but retreat in fear. ¡°W-Who are you?!¡± ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be nervous. We¡¯re here to protect you. You only have to stay in the courtyard and not go out. You don¡¯t have to care about anything else.¡± After a long while, Feng Xiangxiang calmed down slightly. ¡°C-can you tell me who sent you?¡± That person was about to ask her not to ask further and would naturally know when it was time. Then, a voice sounded, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A young man in casual clothes walked into the courtyard. The man did not have a particrly outstanding appearance, but he was not bad looking either. He looked gentle. The five masked men hurriedly bowed when they saw him, ¡°Master Min!¡± Feng Xiangxiang was amazed by his special aura. She thought to herself, ¡°Why are all the people I¡¯ve seen recently so special?¡± Feng Yun was like this, and so was the young man in front of him. ¡°You are?¡± ¡°Hello, Auntie. I¡¯m Min Rufeng.¡± Min Rufeng¡¯s smile gave people a refreshing feeling. He was very polite to Feng Xiangxiang. Min Rufeng? Feng Xiangxiang was slightly surprised. Wasn¡¯t that the person Ling¡¯er was dating? For a moment, Feng Xiangxiang forgot about the shocking scene just now. She forgot why Min Rufeng and these masked people appeared here and sized Min Rufeng up. The more she sized him up, the more satisfied she was. He was a handsome young man. He was said to have excellent medical skills and was now the director of the Imperial Capital Hospital. He was so aplished at such a young age. His eyes were clear, so he was obviously a good child. After thinking about it, she then reacted, ¡°So it¡¯s Second Young Master Min.¡± ¡°Auntie, just call me by my name.¡± ¡°¡­Why are you in the Feng Family?¡± ¡°The Feng Family isn¡¯t safe. Fengling and Little Yu are here. I was worried, so I came to take a look.¡± However, he knew their skills. Furthermore, the other party wouldn¡¯t make a move for a while, so he wasn¡¯t too worried. However, the premise was that the other party didn¡¯t have hostages. Hence, the first thing he did when he appeared in the Feng Family was not to look for Feng Ling and Little Yu, bute here. ¡°I know Auntie has a lot of questions, but now isn¡¯t the time to talk about this. Auntie, see if there¡¯s anything you need to pack. After you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll get someone to bring you away first.¡± Min Rufeng never dragged his feet when it came to matters. Seeing Feng Xiangxiang hesitate, he said, ¡°You saw it just now.¡± He pointed at the two dead people on the ground. ¡°These two people rushed in not to attack you, but to take you away as a bargaining chip for the confrontation between the two sides. To put it simply, they want to use you as a hostage.¡± ¡°The Feng Family isn¡¯t safe now. You¡¯ll make things difficult for Fengling if you stay here.¡± Although these words were not very direct, the meaning was very clear. She would be a burden if she stayed. ¡°Alright, wait for me. I¡¯ll go upstairs to get something and leave with your people.¡± Feng Xiangxiang didn¡¯t bring anything. She only carried two boxes. One was the greeting gift Xi Fengling had given her a few days ago, and the other was the things her husband had given her years ago, which were all in a jewelry box. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Min Rufeng nced at the two boxes she was carrying and thought to himself that she was a rational person. She didn¡¯t drag along some unimportant luggage at such a critical moment. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry when we get there. Fengling will look for you tomorrow morning at thetest.¡± He instructed the five people, ¡°Send Madam to the previous hotel. Make sure she¡¯s safe.¡± The hotels under the Empire Group were all arranged by Yin Jiujin in advance, so they were very safe. ¡°Yes, Master Min!¡± ¡°They all left with me. What about you guys?¡± ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. There are others.¡± Feng Xiangxiang was slightly relieved, but she was still a little worried. ¡°Then, then you guys be careful. I won¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ll just wait for you guys to find me quietly. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring Ling¡¯er and Qin¡¯er out of the Feng Family safely.¡± They were both her daughters. Feng Xiangxiang didn¡¯t want anything to happen to any of them, but she was afraid that Min Rufeng would only care about Xi Fengling and not Feng Qin, so she said that. Min Rufeng naturally understood what she meant. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry.¡± After Feng Xiangxiang left, Min Rufeng didn¡¯t care about the two corpses in the courtyard and left directly. On Yan Jinyu¡¯s side. When someone came to pass the message, Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling were sitting in the living room watching television and drinking morning tea. After redecorating the ce, it no longer just had an old sofa like before. Everything was present, and there were many snacks in the fridge. After the servant finished speaking, Feng Qin, who was walking out of the kitchen with fruits, frowned and asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying my Third Uncle wants Jinyu and Sister Fengling to go to his courtyard now?¡± After asking, Feng Qin even took out her phone to look at the time. ¡°It¡¯s not even 9:30 yet.¡± ¡°Yes, Missy. Third Master asked these twodies and you to go over now. I¡¯m only responsible for passing the message. I don¡¯t dare to guess Third Master¡¯s intentions.¡± ¡°Third Uncle specially emphasized that I am to join too?¡± The person looked up at her and then lowered his head. ¡°Yes.¡± Third Master had said that his cousin was very useful and he had to call her over too. Feng Qin remembered Xi Fengling¡¯s words and was about to find an excuse to decline when Xi Fengling said, ¡°Go back and tell Third Mr. Feng that we¡¯ll go overter.¡± Feng Qin understood what she meant. Without asking further, she brought the fruits to the sofa and ced them on the coffee table. Their initial n was indeed to not let Feng Qin follow them, but that was only when the other party didn¡¯t suddenly take action. Even Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t expect the other party to be so anxious to make a move. They were not the only ones in the Feng Family now. Feng Yun was also present. Wasn¡¯t the other party afraid at all? Feng Qin was the safest with them now. Since the other party asked someone to invite them, they probably did the same with Feng Xiangxiang. However, they were not worried about Feng Xiangxiang. Since Min Rufeng had an arrangement, it must be a perfect one. It was impossible to send Feng Qin away now. The other party would definitely not let them seed. Of course, they could stay in the courtyard and not go out. They could find an excuse not to attend the other party¡¯s appointment. This would be very safe. But were Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling such people? Not only were they not people who would hide and enjoy peace, but they also wanted to use this opportunity to get rid of the other party. Of course, they would go. However, the other party¡¯s sudden move was really unexpected. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible. Third Master asked me to bring the threedies over. I don¡¯t dare to disobey Third Master¡¯s orders.¡± Xi Fengling looked at Yan Jinyu inquiringly. Seeing that she nodded, Xi Fengling said, ¡°Then, go outside and wait first. We¡¯ll go out after cleaning up.¡± The person hesitated for a moment before acknowledging and leaving. Without saying anything, Feng Qin closed the door. ¡°Sister, this¡­ even if we pushed yesterday¡¯s meal to today, there¡¯s no need to call us over early in the morning, right? What exactly does Third Uncle want to do? He actually wants us to go to his courtyard to sit first.¡± This could no longer be described as ¡°enthusiasm¡±. With Third Uncle¡¯s personality, this waspletely abnormal. ¡°Isn¡¯t he worried that we¡¯ll suspect that he has ulterior motives and make an excuse not to go?¡± ¡°He knows that we will definitely go,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°Even if he knows that it¡¯s so sudden and we will suspect his intentions, he also knows that we will definitely go over.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Yan Jinyu shrugged. ¡°I guessed.¡± He knew their identities and definitely knew their style of doing things. He even dared to have ulterior motives towards them. With their usual style, how could they not go take a look personally? Guess? Feng Qin knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of them even if she asked, so she didn¡¯t probe further and asked another question, ¡°Then why should I follow you two over? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted me to find an excuse not to follow you?¡± ¡°The situation has changed. We didn¡¯t expect him to act so suddenly. We thought that he would be worried because of Cousin Feng Yun¡¯s arrival.¡± Xi Fengling¡¯s expression was a little serious. ¡°Since he dared to make a move so quickly, he must have had other ns. It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. It¡¯s better for you to follow us.¡± ¡°You have to follow me closely when we reach his courtyard.¡± Seeing that she was serious, Feng Qin didn¡¯t dare to not take it to heart. ¡°Alright.¡± Yan Jinyu put down her teacup and stood up. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go. Since the other party is so kind as to invite us.¡± She was wearing a casual outfit today, and so was Xi Fengling. In order to deal with an emergency, the two of them didn¡¯t wear skirts. Yan Jinyu picked up the small bag at the side and took out an exquisite revolver for Feng Qin. ¡°Put it away for self-defense.¡± Feng Qin looked at the thing she handed over and was stunned for a long time. ¡°Is this real?¡± Chapter 390 - Not Touching Feng Yun

Chapter 390: Not Touching Feng Yun

iXi Fengling raised her eyebrows. ¡°How can it be fake?¡± ¡°B-But¡­¡± Feng Qin didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Take it first. If anything happens, you can use it for self-defense.¡± As Xi Fengling spoke, she reached out to hug Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu deftly avoided her, but Xi Fengling wasn¡¯t angry. ¡°Stingy. However, I still have to praise Beauty Yu for being considerate.¡± Feng Qin hesitated before taking it with trembling hands. ¡°Th-thank you.¡± ¡°Do you know how to use it?¡± Yan Jinyu asked. ¡°Yes, I have a show that I need to use a gun during filming. I specially went to the shooting range to learn for a period of time. It should be simr.¡± Yan Jinyu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After putting the small sling bag, the three of them walked out of the living room. *** Feng Yun pushed the door open and entered. The room was very dark. It was not that the building was dark, but because the curtains inside were all closed. Feng Yun came in from outside where the sun was bright, so he was a little unused to the darkness in the house. It took her a while to barely see anything. The house was not spacious. It was a very ordinary living room. There was someone sitting in the living room, but he was not sitting on the sofa. Instead, he was sitting in a wheelchair. Seeing his appearance, Feng Yun¡¯s eyes suddenly burst with killing intent! The gentlemanly aura and the strong killing intent, these two qualities actually blended perfectly on him without any contradiction. ¡°Liu Guang!¡± Feng Yun had suppressed his hatred for him for many years. One day, they would all explode. Even Feng Yun, who was rational and calm, almost lost his mind at this moment. Fortunately, this was the second time Feng Yun saw Liu Guang after so many years. If it was the first time, he would probably lose his mind. After shouting this name word by word, an exquisite gun appeared in Feng Yun¡¯s hand. Without any hesitation, he aimed at Liu Guang and fired! He fired several shots in a row! ng! ng! ng! Liu Guang and the people standing behind him blocked the bullets with their daggers! The bullets were fast, but they were even faster! In addition, the room was already dark, making it even harder for people to see clearly. ¡°Bai Ye, if you don¡¯t want to die, you better stop now!¡± Feng Yun¡¯s attention was attracted by this voice. He turned to look and saw someone standing there with a gun pointed at him. Two steps away from him. It was Liu Guang¡¯s son, Liu Yu. At this moment, Liu Yu was not the only one pointing a gun at Feng Yun. With a rough look, there should be more than 10 people in the room pointing their guns at him. These people were all experts. Perhaps these people were slightly inferior to Liu Yu, Liu Guang, and Hei Yao, who was standing behind Liu Guang, but they were indeed not easy to deal with. The lights were dim, but when Feng Yun walked in, he already sensed that there were many people around. It was just that he did not care. He paused when he saw the situation in the room. He then moved the gun to Liu Yu and fired. Liu Yu did not expect that under such a situation, Feng Yun actually fired at him without any hesitation. He was careless for a moment and almost fell for it! After dodging it, his arm was already grazed by the bullet and it hurt. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± He raised the gun in his hand and aimed it at Feng Yun. Feng Yun was better with the books and his martial arts were inferior to theirs. He could still barely dodge an ordinary person¡¯s gun. If Liu Yu shot at him, Feng Yun would not be able to dodge it. However, Feng Yun did not retreat at all and confronted him with his gun. ¡°Yu, stop it!¡± Liu Guang reprimanded softly. Liu Yu put the gun down unwillingly. ¡°Consider yourself lucky! I¡¯ll let you off this time!¡± Someone switched on the lights in the house. His vision instantly cleared. Feng Yun nced at Liu Yu expressionlessly before turning his gaze to Liu Guang. The gun naturally turned to him with a cold killing intent. Even though he was almost overwhelmed by hatred, he still maintained a trace of rationality. He dared to move the gun away and shoot at Liu Yu under such circumstances because he knew that Liu Guang wouldn¡¯t kill him! If he wanted to kill him, he would have attacked the moment he stepped into this room. He wouldn¡¯t have given him a chance to attack first. After all, there were many people present who were more skilled than him. Liu Guang wouldn¡¯t just defend and not attack and let him shoot. In that case, there was only one exnation. Liu Guang would not kill him for the time being! Since he wouldn¡¯t kill him, he naturally had to vent his anger. He also knew that this alone could not kill the other party, but what if? What if a bullet happened to hit the other party? Then he would have earned it. ¡°You know very well that you can¡¯t kill me like this, so why struggle needlessly?¡± ¡°Bai Ye, I couldn¡¯t see you clearly when I was in the capital thest time. When I saw you, I realized that you have indeed grown up a lot. You look even more hateful!¡± Liu Guang said as his eyes suddenly turned ruthless. There was indeed a deep disgust in his eyes. Feng Yun frowned slightly. Liu Guang wasn¡¯t lying. He really hated him! Hate him? What right did a person who had killed his parents have to hate him? His eyes turned cold and he pulled the trigger again. ¡°My name is Feng Yun, not Bai Ye. If you call me Bai Ye again, I don¡¯t mind dying together with you!¡± With a ng, Hei Yao, who was behind Liu Guang, dashed forward and blocked the bullet with the dagger in his hand! ¡°Ha, Feng Yun? You¡¯re so impudent in front of me again and again. Do you really think I won¡¯t touch you?¡± Liu Guang sneered, ¡°However, I really won¡¯t kill you now. However, if you continue to be so impudent, I don¡¯t mind crippling you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll capture you after I cripple you and use you as a bargaining chip to threaten No. 99. Do you think she¡¯ll be threatened by me?¡± ¡°She might not have been threatened by me in the past, but it¡¯s hard to say now. I didn¡¯t expect that a cold-blooded person like No. 99 would care so much about someone one day.¡± Feng Yun¡¯s expression changed slightly. However, he quickly recovered. He sneered, ¡°If you capture me, will I obediently be your bargaining chip? If I can¡¯t kill you, can¡¯t I kill myself?¡± However, unless it was ast resort, he would not end his life. After all, his life was exchanged with his parents¡¯ lives! Liu Guang wasn¡¯t dead yet, so how could he die first? ¡°You want to cripple me? I¡¯m standing right here. If you have the ability, just cripple me.¡± Feng Yun did not show any fear at all. Although he didn¡¯t know the reason, he was certain that the other party wouldn¡¯t kill him or cripple him. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. If he still couldn¡¯t tell that even now, then he wasn¡¯t someone who relied on his brain to survive. ¡°You¡¯re indeed someone I¡¯ve taken a fancy to since a long time ago. You¡¯re not very skilled, but you¡¯re very smart. You¡¯ve been cooped up for so many years, but your reaction is still so fast.¡± Feng Yun did not respond to him. His gazended on Hei Yao beside Liu Guang. Hei Yao looked at him expressionlessly. Feng Yun mocked, ¡°After not seeing you for so many years, you¡¯re bing more and more like ackey! You made such a solemn vow back then, but you chose to betray her in the end. I really don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll feel ashamed when you stand in front of her again.¡± Bai Ye and Hei Yao. Back then, the two of them were nurtured together as the right-hand men of the next generation ¡°Ghost ughter¡±. Hence, the two of them interacted more than others. Although the two of them didn¡¯t interact much at first and didn¡¯t have much of a rtionship, because of Yan Jinyu, their rtionship became much closer. Hei Yao was the person Yan Jinyu trusted the most back then, and Yan Jinyu had unintentionally saved Feng Yun a few times. Hence, when the two of them trained together, they inevitably mentioned Yan Jinyu. Feng Yun was not like this back then. He was more talkative. His personality had only changed after his parents died to save him. Training with Hei Yao was mostly him talking and Hei Yao listening. He mentioned Yan Jinyu the most. Over time, Hei Yao would also respond to him. Feng Yun didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu¡¯s real name. He had found out from Hei Yao that her name was ¡°Yu¡¯er¡±. After that, he left Ghost ughter Ind. It was only when Yin Jiujin found Yan Jinyu¡¯s whereabouts and saw Yan Jinyu¡¯s photo that he recognized her. At that time, Feng Yun was always talking non-stop and his brain was good. Hei Yao was inevitably tricked by him. It was just that one time, Hei Yao said that he would always protect someone. Of course, Feng Yun knew who that person was. That was why he said that now. Hei Yao had indeed betrayed Yan Jinyu. Feng Yun despised that. Hei Yao¡¯s expression did not change. Even his eyes were still calm. He looked at Feng Yun for a moment before looking away calmly. He was like an emotionless machine. Liang Guang sneered. ¡°You even dare to say such words in front of me. You really don¡¯t take me seriously. Do you really think that I don¡¯t dare to attack you?¡± Feng Yun could sense that other than the disgust Liu Guang showed at the beginning, his emotions were the most vtile now. Liu Guang was angry. Angry because he said that about Hei Yao? Feng Yun narrowed his eyes slightly. If that was really the case, then Liu Guang really treated Hei Yao very differently! After staying under Liu Guang for a few years, even if he didn¡¯t know Liu Guang very well, but he knew 80-90% of him. Liu Guang was not someone who would care for others or be soft-hearted. The most cold-blooded and ruthless person on Ghost ughter Ind was Liu Guang, the current Ghost ughter. Just like earlier, he had no feelings for his biological son, Liu Yu. It was as if Liu Yu was not his son but his subordinate. ¡°I just said that I¡¯m standing here. If you want to make a move, do it. Why waste your breath?¡± Liu Guang¡¯s expression darkened. For a moment, he almost couldn¡¯t suppress his anger and attacked ording to his nature. It was Hei Yao¡¯s hand on the back of his wheelchair. A slight movement called back his consciousness. He couldn¡¯t touch Feng Yun yet! Seeing that he was angry, the ruthless aura on him became even stronger. However, he did not make a move. Feng Yun chuckled. ¡°Liu Guang, I really didn¡¯t expect you to not make a move on me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a huge taboo if you don¡¯t attack me.¡± ¡°Facing the enemy is a life and death matter. We have to quickly get rid of the enemy when we have the advantage. Didn¡¯t you teach us this long ago?¡± ¡°I kill you even if you don¡¯t kill me. Although I can¡¯t kill you alone now, as long as you don¡¯t kill me, I can always find an opportunity to kill you!¡± Feng Qing and Feng Hua, who were standing on the second floor, were shocked speechless when they saw this scene downstairs! Especially Feng Hua. He was scared silly. He fired the moment they met! The key was that so many bullets could not hurt Sir and Hei Yao at all! Looking at Feng Yun again, he actually remained calm in such a situation and even dared to pull the trigger repeatedly! And from the looks of it, they clearly knew each other! ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on? Does that brat Feng Yun know Sir?¡± Chapter 391 - Unexpected

Chapter 391: Unexpected

Feng Qing¡¯s expression was tense. This was more than just knowing each other. They were clearly very familiar with each other! He red at Feng Hua. This fool. He clearly knew Sir¡¯s identity, but he still asked such a stupid question now! It was obvious that Feng Yun had wandered to Ghost ughter Ind during the years he was missing! And Feng Yun¡¯s parents, Feng Li and Yin Xiaoxiao, had died at Sir¡¯s hands! Back then, Feng Li and Yin Xiaoxiao had an ident and Feng Yun happened to be brought back because he was seriously injured. The Yin Family¡¯s exnation to the outside world was that they had sacrificed themselves during the mission. It had imperceptibly given others a perception: The time of Feng Li and Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s ident and the time when Feng Yun was brought back were just coincidences. However, they had never thought that Feng Yun was saved by the two of them, and they had a mishap when they saved Feng Yun! It was said that all the children targeted by Ghost ughter Ind were outstanding. And the people nurtured by Ghost ughter Ind were left behind after rounds of cruel selection of outstanding children! Hence, the people who survived at Ghost ughter Ind were all elites. There were so many elite subordinates, but Sir still valued Feng Yun, the person who had sworn to kill him to avenge his parents. Furthermore, with Sir¡¯s temper, he actually repeatedly tolerated Feng Yun¡¯s impudence in front of him. How outstanding was Feng Yun? But why couldn¡¯t he tell how outstanding Feng Yun was? Yes, Feng Yun was indeed more stable and calm than most of his peers. Not only that, but he was also extremely charming. His entire person waspletely unfathomable. However¡­ that was all. Although there weren¡¯t many outstanding young people like this, there were still many of them. Among the people he had seen, there was one that the Feng Family couldn¡¯t figure out. That was Yan Jinyu. A little girl that even Sir was very afraid of. Besides, Hei Yao and Liu Yu, who were following Sir, were not bad either. Not to mention them, Lun¡¯er was also outstanding. Why was Feng Yun the only exception to Sir? Even if he cherished talent, there was no need to do this. Feng Yun was almost riding on his head! Moreover, Sir clearly didn¡¯t like Feng Yun and even hated him¡­ Yes, disgust. He didn¡¯t sense it wrongly just now. Sir looked at Feng Yun with disgust. He clearly hated him, but he was still so tolerant. It was really hard to understand. Not only Feng Qing, but even Feng Yun, the party concerned, didn¡¯t understand. However, Feng Hua didn¡¯t dare to say anything after being red at by Feng Qing. However, he knew it in his heart. He had actually thought of what Feng Qing had thought of, but he just couldn¡¯t believe it. The confrontation continued in the living room downstairs. ¡°You found me but didn¡¯t kill me. Could it be that you really want to use me as a hostage? If you really want to use me as a hostage, with your ruthlessness, you shouldn¡¯t allow me to stand here unscathed.¡± ¡°Now, even I¡¯m a little curious about your goal.¡± ¡°It seems like you already guessed that I wanted to see you before you came over. You also guessed that I wouldn¡¯t kill you.¡± It was true that he had guessed it. As for whether he would kill him, Feng Yun had not guessed it. He only felt that Liu Guang would not kill him for the time being only. He dared toe alone without knowing if Liu Guang would harm him. It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t afraid of death or that he was bold enough, but he had full confidence that Liu Guang wouldn¡¯t kill him. ncing at a corner of the second floor, Feng Yun retracted his gaze calmly and did not respond to Liu Guang. Liu Guang continued, ¡°I found you and was so tolerant of you. Naturally¡­ I hope you can be used by me.¡± *** At the same time, Yan Jinyu and the rest. They followed the servant who led the way and walked straight to Feng Lun¡¯s courtyard from the main road in the forest. That night, when they came to investigate, Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling didn¡¯t choose to walk on the main road. Instead, they walked through the forest because the main road was even more dangerous than the forest filled with mines and traps. However, from the looks of it, other than the dense forest on both sides, this main road was no different from a normal main road. Presumably, those defensive items had been removed before¡­ or rather, they had been moved to a more secretive ce. As long as they were activated, they would still be very shocking. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯vee to Third Uncle¡¯s courtyard after living in the Feng Family for so many years.¡± Feng Qin looked around curiously. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s nothing special other than the environment.¡± Although she said that, the more they walked in, the more uneasy Feng Qin felt. She felt that the courtyard was a little frighteningly cold. However, Third Uncle clearly had many subordinates, so this ce should not be so deserted. Xi Fengling smiled. ¡°There¡¯s indeed nothing special.¡± She exchanged nces with Yan Jinyu. They had a tacit understanding. They walked along the forest path for about 20 minutes before reaching the courtyard gate. The high walls and the protective railing on the walls were still the same as what the two of them had seen that night. It was only when they were close that they realized that the walls were higher than they initially thought. The door of the courtyard was open and the servants brought the three of them in. Feng Lun was sitting in the courtyard. Beside the stone table, he was ying chess with himself. He was not holding a tea that matched the atmosphere, but a ss of red wine. It looked a little incongruous. Anyway, that was what Xi Fengling, who knew how to enjoy the finer things, felt. ¡°Third Master, the twodies and Missy are here.¡± Feng Lun looked up and waved at the servant, who retreated. ¡°You¡¯re here? Sit over here.¡± He seemed polite, but his attitude was actually cold. He didn¡¯t even stand up to greet them politely and sat there calmly. Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows slightly. Was he calling them to his territory and not even putting on a show? Xi Fengling and Feng Qin didn¡¯t move or respond. They just stood where they were and looked at Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t move either. She only smiled faintly. ¡°Third Mr. Feng invited us over for dinner to apologize for your negligence in the past few days. You said this yourself. Now that we¡¯re here, Third Mr. Feng is putting on airs. You don¡¯t even get up to greet us. Why? Is this Third Mr. Feng¡¯s way of showing your sincerity?¡± ¡°Or is it that Third Mr. Feng¡¯s so-called apology for treating us to a meal is just an excuse, but you actually have another purpose?¡± Most of the time, even Xi Fengling didn¡¯t know what Yan Jinyu would do next. Their tacit understanding was only shown after Yan Jinyu spoke. She could barely guess Yan Jinyu¡¯s intentions. Not to mention Feng Lun, who had rarely seen Yan Jinyu. Since they were already in his territory, he thought that no matter how bad the other party¡¯s temper was, they should restrain themselves. After all, with their abilities, they should have sensed that something was wrong the moment they stepped into this courtyard. However, she did not act ording tomon sense, as if she was not afraid of infuriating him at all. He thought that even if Feng Qin and Xi Fengling could protect themselves, they should still care about Feng Qin¡¯s safety, but she¡­ Feng Lun frowned. Did he miss something? Top killers like them who hade out of Ghost ughter Ind should be cold-blooded and heartless, right? He had also stayed on Ghost ughter Ind for a period of time. That was not a ce for humans at all. He had been on Ghost ughter Ind for a few months and hadpletely changed when he came back. He didn¡¯t even trust his biological parents and even distanced himself from everyone. For people like them who had lived on Ghost ughter Ind for many years and had experienced countless battles, he actually felt that they would have concerns for Feng Qin! He was too naive! It was also their behavior during this period of time that had caused his understanding of them to deviate. Since they didn¡¯t care about Feng Qin, if they really fought, he would definitely not be faster than them! He had fought with Yan Jinyu before, so he had an urate understanding of Yan Jinyu¡¯s strength. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t the only one here. Xi Fengling was also here! They were both no pushovers! He held the wine ss tightly and put it down before standing up. ¡°I¡¯ve never invited anyone to the courtyard as a guest, nor have I entertained any guests. I don¡¯t know what to pay attention to when entertaining guests. I¡¯ve been rude.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early for lunch. Which of you knows how to y chess? We can y a match to kill time.¡± Chapter 392 - Threatening Feng Yun

Chapter 392: Threatening Feng Yun

¡°Not good at it,¡± Xi Fengling and Feng Qin said in unison. However, it was true that Feng Qin wasn¡¯t good at it. As an all-rounded killer, Xi Fengling was naturally good at these necessary skills. She simply didn¡¯t want to y chess with Feng Lun. Of course, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t want to either. She was just used to not responding to unnecessary things. She didn¡¯t expect the other two to say so, so Feng Lun¡¯s gazended on her. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, let¡¯s have a match?¡± In this situation, the other party was so unmoved. Most importantly, the other party did not take the initiative to attack in his territory. If they attacked rashly, they would be at a disadvantage. After much consideration, Yan Jinyu still walked over and sat down. Since the other party wanted to waste time, she would apany him to the end. She wanted to see which one of them could oust the other! Xi Fengling and Feng Qin exchanged nces and sat down too. Now, everyone was sitting at the four sides of the stone table. *** ¡°Use by you? You sure dare to think about it.¡± Hearing Liu Guang¡¯s words, Feng Yun seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°What gave you the confidence to actually think that I would be used by the enemy who killed my parents?¡± Not only Feng Yun, but even Feng Qing and Feng Hua, who were standing upstairs, looked incredulous. Although Liu Guang had mentioned Feng Yun repeatedly, Feng Qing guessed that he had the intention of putting Feng Yun in an important position. It was precisely because of this that he wanted to call Feng Yun back to the Feng Family to curry favor with Liu Guang. However, he did not expect that Liu Guang would still want to make Feng Yun listen to hismand in such an obviously irreconcble situation. He also wanted to ask.?Where did you get your confidence from, Sir? Taking a step back, even if Feng Yun really agreed, would he dare to put Feng Yun in an important position? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that Feng Yun would kill him when he wasn¡¯t paying attention? Sir wasn¡¯t such a naive person either. Then what exactly did he rely on to say such words? Feng Hua didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. If he hadn¡¯t known that Sir was extraordinarily capable, he would have thought that Sir was mentally ill. Even he felt that this was impossible. What was he thinking when he wanted someone who hated him so much and wanted to die with him to stay by his side? However, Liu Guang was very calm. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Since I invited you here and still dare to say such words, I naturally have my bargaining chip.¡± ¡°You should know that I¡¯m not someone who boasts for no reason. Since I¡¯ve said it, I¡¯m naturally confident that I can make you agree to be used by me willingly.¡± Feng Yun sneered. ¡°I never knew that you were so imaginative.¡± He did not show it on his face, but actually, Feng Yun was not so calm inwardly. Liu Guang was indeed not someone who would boast for no reason. Perhaps, he really held some shocking bargaining chip. When Liu Guang heard his words, he thought of something and his expression darkened again. He had a ruthless expression, ¡°You look so gentle, but your words are so unpleasant. You¡¯re exactly the same as your father!¡± ¡°You¡¯re both so disgusting!¡± There was a lot of information in that one sentence. Feng Yun¡¯s pupils constricted slightly as he tightened his grip on the gun. Liu Guang knew his father! No, they were not just acquaintances. From Liu Guang¡¯s tone, the two of them seemed to be very familiar with each other! However, from his hateful tone, one could tell that they were not on good terms. If they really knew each other and were very familiar with each other, Feng Yun could almost resolve many unsolvable questions now. No wonder his parents could find Ghost ughter Ind that no one could find and even sneaked in to save him. ¡°You knew my father.¡± It was an affirmative tone. ¡°Knew your father? Is he worthy of that?¡± Feng Yun¡¯s expression turned cold and he was about to pull the trigger again. He had the intention to kill again. Or rather, his intention to kill Liu Guang had always been there. However, he still endured it in the end. He wanted to know what Liu Guang¡¯s so-called bargaining chip was, if it was¡­ what he was thinking. That¡¯s right. In just a short while, Feng Yun thought of countless possibilities and he eliminated many of them. Feng Yun only thought of one bargaining chip that could make Liu Guang confident that he would be willing to be used by him. With Feng Yun¡¯s personality, there was rarely anything that could affect him anymore. However, once this thought popped up, his heart actually couldn¡¯t help but pound. Fortunately, his calm personality had be a habit, so it was impossible to tell from his appearance. ¡°You better put down the gun and don¡¯t act rashly! Although I really don¡¯t want to touch you now and want you to be used by me, I don¡¯t mind teaching you a lesson if you¡¯re really disobedient. These are all my people. With your skills, it¡¯s already difficult to deal with either Yu or Yao¡¯er, let alone so many people.¡± Yao¡¯er? Feng Yun nced at Hei Yao again. Hei Yao still looked calm and had no reaction. He really didn¡¯t expect Hei Yao to change so much in the years that he left Ghost ughter Ind. If he didn¡¯t remember wrongly, Hei Yao seemed to be like most people who had wandered to Ghost ughter Ind and wished to hack Liu Guang into pieces. But now¡­ What was he after? Feng Yun swept a cold gaze with killing intent at Liu Guang. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say more nonsense. Our rtionship isn¡¯t so good that we can stay in the same space for so long to chat.¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been cooped up all these years. I thought that you had polished your character very well. I didn¡¯t expect you to still be so impatient.¡± Liu Guang¡¯s tone of an elder lecturing a junior made Feng Yun feel disgusted. He turned to leave. No one expected him to have such a reaction. Liu Guang reacted and said angrily, ¡°Stop!¡± Feng Yun was unmoved and continued walking out. ¡°Stop him!¡± Then, the people behind who were pointing guns at Feng Yun blocked his way. Now, Feng Yun was even more certain that Liu Guang wouldn¡¯t kill him. He wouldn¡¯t even hurt him. At least for the time being. This made him even more curious and uneasy. Being blocked, Feng Yun naturally stopped and slowly turned back. Liu Guang¡¯s eyes were frighteningly cold and filled with killing intent, ¡°You¡¯re quite bold. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll cripple your legs?¡± Feng Yun could sense that Liu Guang really wanted to kill him, but he was holding it in for some reason. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m standing here. If you have the ability, just cripple me. Unfortunately, you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Watch your tone!¡± Compared to Liu Guang, Liu Yu was even angrier at Feng Yun¡¯s offense towards Liu Guang. He didn¡¯t even know why Liu Guang was so tolerant of Feng Yun. However, he had always obeyed Liu Guang unconditionally. He would never allow anyone to disrespect Liu Guang. Feng Yun nced at Liu Yu and retracted his gaze. He looked like he didn¡¯t care about Liu Yu at all. In fact, that was indeed the case. Liu Yu was so angry that he wanted to kill him. What a Feng Yun. He had never felt so aggrieved in his life! He would remember this score today no matter if it was his enemy or one of their own people in the future. He would settle it slowly in the future! ¡°I can¡¯t kill you, and you won¡¯t say what you want to say. Since that¡¯s the case, why should I stay here? To chat and drink tea with you?¡± Feng Yun¡¯s tone was mocking. ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly. I don¡¯t have the mood to waste time with you here. I can¡¯t kill you alone. I still have to go back and find someone to discuss a solution.¡± Feng Qing and Feng Hua felt that Feng Yun was simply too bold. How dare he say that! Didn¡¯t he see what was going on? More than 10 ck muzzles were pointed at him. Even though they were standing upstairs, their scalps were tingled. It was fine if Feng Yun was calm, but he even dared to provoke Liu Guang again and again! That¡¯s right, Feng Yun was really provoking him. He was testing Liu Guang¡¯s bottom line. The more he probed, the more he could guess. At the same time, he could then make the most thorough arrangements. Liu Guang not killing him was very beneficial to them. However, since Feng Yun was already like this, other than being increasingly angry and ruthless, and his killing intent towards him getting stronger, there was nothing else from Liu Guang. He evenughed in anger at Feng Yun. He looked a little crazy. ¡°You could only boast now. You¡¯ll only know what pain is when you have no choice but to willingly serve your enemy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what my bargaining chip is? I¡¯ll tell you now.¡± Feng Yun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Do you think your mother is really dead?¡± *** At the same time, in a room in a small building in the Feng Family. The person lying on the bed sat up excitedly and stared at the servant who brought her snacks. Her expression was almost twisted. ¡°What did you say? Third Uncle really invited them to his courtyard for dinner?¡± The maid was so frightened by her that she took two steps back. She was afraid that she would go crazy and smash the can in her head again. ¡°Y-yes, Eldest Missy.¡± Eldest Missy had a bad temper to begin with. Ever since she was injured and could not even get out of bed, her temper had be even worse. She would throw things at people for no reason and did not allow anyone to hide. Once she hid, she would use expulsion as a threat. If she could not hit her, she would ask someone to take the initiative to lean over and p her. These things were verymon. Many servants did not dare to serve her. If the Feng Family hadn¡¯t said that the person who took care of her could get three times the sry, who would be willing to suffer like this? ¡°Why are you retreating? Am I very scary? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that my legs can¡¯t move now, I would beat you to death!¡± Do you still know that your legs can¡¯t move? You¡¯re already crippled, but you¡¯re still acting crazy here. Look at your face. It¡¯s as pale as a ghost! The eldest daughter of the Feng Family? You¡¯re just an adopted daughter. Do you really think you¡¯re a real phoenix? The servant scolded Feng Yan countless times in her heart. The person lying on the bed was Feng Yan. Feng Yan, who was seriously injured by Yan Jinyu and was still alive after being shot three times. She really looked like a ghost now. She was thin and pale, and her hair was messy. One of her hands was covered in ster, and both her legs were covered in ster. Her body was also covered in gauze. She was still ying tricks in her current state. No wonder the servants were scolding her in their hearts. Her situation today was still good. Of course, it could also be the power of anger and jealousy that made her, who had been lying down for so many days, suddenly sit up. She knew what had happened to the Feng Family these past few days even though she couldn¡¯t get out. Some of them were told by Lu Yuan, and she forced her servants to help her find out about the rest. Naturally, she knew that Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling were in the Feng Family now. Feng Yan was so angry that she wanted to kill someone when she found out that Yan Jinyu was in the Feng Family. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t get up. Even if she got up, she couldn¡¯t get out of bed. Even if she got out of bed, she knew that she couldn¡¯t kill Yan Jinyu. She might even lose her life if she appeared in front of Yan Jinyu. No, no, it should be said that she was only secretly angry. She no longer dared to appear in front of Yan Jinyu. She was injured by Yan Jinyu once and almost killed by Yan Jinyu once. She even saw Yan Jinyu¡¯s ghost-like skills before shepletely fainted! She still had lingering fears now. However, it was one thing to have lingering fears. It was another thing to know that Yan Jinyu actually received Feng Lun¡¯s invitation. She had always known that Third Uncle was the most influential person in this family, so she had always wanted to curry favor with Third Uncle. However, Third Uncle was always missing. Even if she saw him asionally, Third Uncle would never bother with her, no matter how she sucked up to him. She was only seven years old when she came to the Feng Family. Eleven years had passed, but she had never been to Third Uncle¡¯s courtyard once. What right did Yan Jinyu have toe? She was indignant! It was fine if she couldn¡¯tpare to Yan Jinyu outside, but why should she be suppressed by Yan Jinyu in the Feng Family? She also heard that the son of the eldest uncle who was chased out of the Feng Family had returned. The servants always discussed in private that he was an extraordinary figure. It would be good if he could stay in the Feng Family and continue to be the eldest son of the Feng Family. They would also be able to feast their eyes¡­ She wanted to see what kind of extraordinary figure her eldest cousin, who was about to fight for power with them, was! She even heard that he was very close to Yan Jinyu. At the thought of this, she felt even more indignant! ¡°Bring the wheelchair over and push me to Third Uncle¡¯s courtyard!¡± The servant thought that she had heard wrongly. ¡°M-Missy, what did you say?¡± ¡°I said, bring the wheelchair over and push me to Third Uncle¡¯s courtyard!¡± The servant almost knelt down when she heard that. ¡°Missy, Missy, please let me off. You can scold or beat me up, but don¡¯t force me to death! It¡¯s true that I need this sry, butpared to sry, my life is more important¡­¡± ¡°I told you to get a wheelchair. If you talk nonsense again, do you believe that I¡¯ll get someone to beat you up immediately?¡± ¡°Eldest Missy, if you want to beat me up, just beat me up. Being beaten up is better than losing my life. Even Old Madam and Second Master can¡¯t easily step into Third Master¡¯s courtyard. Aren¡¯t you courting death? If you want to die, don¡¯t bring me along!¡± Feng Yan gritted her teeth in anger. She was injured, but even a servant dared to be so rude to her! She would definitely teach them a lesson after she recovered! ¡°Alright, alright. Stop mourning! Go get a wheelchair. I¡¯ll go myself. You don¡¯t have to push me!¡± The servant quickly said, ¡°Missy, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll get it for you now!¡± Feng Yan was so angry that she punched the bed. Only then did she realize that her hand was covered in ster. She almost crippled her hand with that hit and she gritted her teeth in pain. *** When Feng Yun heard that, his body trembled. He stared at Liu Guang tightly and seemed to have used all his strength to make a sound. He said word by word, ¡°What did you say?¡± Chapter 393 - Shes Still AliveShes Still Alive

Chapter 393: She¡¯s Still Alive

Liu Guang was very satisfied with his reaction. ¡°You¡¯ve already heard it, haven¡¯t you?¡± Feng Yun finally lowered the gun and clenched his fists. Yes, he did hear it, but he¡­ didn¡¯t dare to believe it. He was afraid to believe him. He would not be able to withstand it if this was only Liu Guang lying to him. Back then, his grandfather brought the seriously injured him back with two corpses. They were his parents. However, they had already been blown up beyond recognition. If not for the wedding rings on their fingers, they would not have recognized them. It was precisely because the corpses back then werepletely unrecognizable that he was so flustered when he heard Liu Guang say this now. ¡°Your mother isn¡¯t dead. She¡¯s in my hands. Now that you know my bargaining chip, what¡¯s your choice? Whether your mother lives or dies depends on you.¡± Feng Yun took a deep breath and lowered his eyes slightly, trying his best to calm down. About a minuteter, he looked calm when he looked up again. ¡°Why should I believe you? I saw with my own eyes that my parents were shot in order to save me and they ended up in the explosion. My parents¡¯ corpses were also found by my grandfather and had long been buried. Now, you¡¯re telling me that my mother is still alive. How can I trust you?¡± Only he knew how much he hoped that what Liu Guang said was true, even if he would be threatened to do something that he didn¡¯t want to. ¡°Since I¡¯ve said so, I¡¯ll naturally show you the evidence.¡± ¡°I want you to be used by me willingly.¡± ¡°Feng Li has been my enemy for my entire life, but in the end, his son is working for me. Hahaha¡­¡± Liu Guang looked like a lunatic. Evidence? Also, why did he say that his father had been his enemy for his entire life? His father and mother had a special upation. Could it be that the secret mission they were on back then was rted to Liu Guang¡­ No, it should be said that it was rted to Ghost ughter Ind? Did his father find out something that threatened Liu Guang? Before Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed, Ghost ughter could be said to be an invincible existence. And as the owner of Ghost ughter, Liu Guang¡¯s status back then was rather high. He was a big shot, and a very difficult one at that. Liu Guang actually said that his father had been his enemy for his entire life. His father must be very outstanding. As he thought about it, Feng Yun could not help but recall Feng Li¡¯s face. There was pride and admiration in his heart. Yes, even the usually calm and indifferent Feng Yun had someone he admired. It was his father, Feng Li. Liu Guang was a ruthless man and exuded an indescribable danger. In addition to his crazyughter, hisughter echoed in the small building. It was indeed a little scary. He finally stoppedughing and waved at Hei Yao behind him. Hei Yao received his signal and turned to take out aptop from the sofa behind him. He clicked on a certain image and walked towards Feng Yun with theputer. The screen was paused. There was only one room. However, Feng Yun¡¯s heart skipped a beat just from seeing that scene. He looked at the stillputer screen and then at Hei Yao. Then, he took theputer from Hei Yao. He took theputer over and Hei Yao retreated behind Liu Guang like an emotionless machine. ¡°Turn it on and you¡¯ll know if I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Feng Yun¡¯s hands trembled. He only turned the video after a long while. The video was yed, but there was no sound. The environment in the room was very good. The camera was moving into the room from the door and he saw a sofa by the window. There was someone sitting on the sofa. A woman. He only saw her back. She was very slender. However, the back view made the usually calm Feng Yun¡¯s eyes turn red. He could feel his hands trembling as he held theputer. The camera gradually moved forward. First, he saw the woman¡¯s side profile, then her front. The woman was very beautiful. Even if time had left some traces on her face and she was thin and haggard. She sat on the sofa in a light-colored long dress. She ced her hands on herp and stared out of the window in a daze. Even if someone was recording her, they did not disturb her at all. She was like a soulless puppet. Feng Yun¡¯s eyes became teary when he saw her like this. His hatred for Liu Guang intensified. Even though they had not seen each other for many years, he could still recognize the person in the video at a nce. It was his mother, not another woman who looked like his mother! Her mother was still alive! She was really still alive! ¡°Now you finally believe what I said, right?¡± Liu Guang seemed a little smug. Feng Yun could not bear to move his gaze away from the video until he heard Liu Guang¡¯s words. Feng Yun closed theputer. Liu Guang gestured for one of the few people standing behind Feng Yun toe over and take theputer. There was only thisptop in the living room. In order to make sure that Feng Yun was threatened, Liu Guang had to keep theputer so that he could release the videoter to stimte him. ¡°Your mother¡¯s life is in my hands. I¡¯ll give you three minutes to consider it. In three minutes, if you can¡¯t be of use to me, then you and your mother will have to die.¡± Feng Yun¡¯s heart trembled, but he looked calm. ¡°You don¡¯t have to threaten me like this. Eleven years isn¡¯t eleven days. Since you could keep my mother for eleven years, how could you kill her just like that?¡± ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know why you saved my mother back then and even used a secret method to make us think that my mother is dead, since you didn¡¯t kill her all these years, it means that you have another purpose for keeping her alive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a three-year-old child. I know how to read and analyze. You don¡¯t have to say these words to scare me.¡± Seeing Feng Yun¡¯s reaction, Liu Guang smiled instead of being angry. ¡°You¡¯re indeed the person I chose to nurture by my side back then. You¡¯re bold, smart and very rational. Under such circumstances, if it were anyone else, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to analyze as rationally as you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I do have another purpose for keeping your mother alive. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t achieved my goal all these years. How do you know that I still have the patience to waste time with her? The meaning of her existence now is just the bargaining chip I use to threaten you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Feng Li¡¯s son. I want Feng Li¡¯s son to be used by me. I want him to know that he is inferior to me for the rest of his life!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t be used by me, what¡¯s the point of keeping you? What¡¯s the point of keeping your mother?¡± Feng Yun frowned and Liu Guang was smug. ¡°Think about it carefully. You still have two minutes.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll add that you¡¯re not threatened by me. I wonder if the Yin Family will suffer? If I kill you first and then use your mother to threaten the Yin Family, what do you think will happen?¡± ¡°I heard that the eldest son of the Yin Family has been investigating the cause of your parents¡¯ deaths all these years. He wants to avenge them. If he knew that his aunt was still alive, he probably wouldn¡¯t be as rational as you.¡± Feng Yun¡¯s expression changed drastically. Liu Guangughed in satisfaction. ¡°Do you want to reunite with your mother and work for me, or do you want me to use your mother to threaten the Yin Family after you die? You have to think carefully.¡± Everyone present could tell that Feng Yun was very angry, and he wished to kill Liu Guang. Feng Yun clenched his fists in humiliation. ¡°I can promise you, but I have two conditions!¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead. You¡¯re a talent and Feng Li¡¯s son. As long as you can be used by me, just tell me whatever conditions you have. If I can agree, I¡¯ll naturally agree.¡± He repeatedly emphasized that he was Feng Li¡¯s son. It could be seen how much Liu Guang cared about his father. He didn¡¯t even hesitate to keep him, the person who could kill him at any time, by his side to insult his father. Liu Guang was really like a lunatic. No, Liu Guang was a lunatic. He had always been. Back on Ghost ughter Ind, had Liu Guang not done many crazy things? Ghost ughter Ind was not a ce for people to stay. Liu Guang was the owner of Ghost ughter Ind. The rules of Ghost ughter Ind were left behind by predecessors, but they were strengthened after Liu Guang took over. It was said that Ghost ughter Ind was not that sick before Liu Guang came to power. Liu Guang was essentially a lunatic! ¡°The first condition is that I want to see my mother immediately!¡± Liu Guang frowned at him. Not only did he frown, but his gaze was also filled with killing intent. After a long while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to let you see her immediately, but I can let you make the call first. As for the meeting, I¡¯ll arrange it for you after I¡¯m sure you¡¯re really useful to me.¡± Feng Yun was also a sharp person. Liu Guang had such a huge reaction after he suggested meeting his mother. His killing intent towards him was even the strongest since just now. He couldn¡¯t ignore that. ¡°Yes, but you have to guarantee that you won¡¯t hurt my mother at all!¡± ¡°Do I need you to ask for that?¡± Liu Guang was fierce and quickly reacted. Perhaps he felt that his reaction was too big, so he restrained his emotions. ¡°I¡¯ve kept her for 11 years. What will I do to her after she shows her value? I¡¯m not that stupid to touch her when I know that she can make you useful to me.¡± ¡°Your second condition.¡± ¡°I want to know if my parents¡­ was my father¡¯s death rted to the Feng Family? To be precise, did anyone in the Feng Family interfere in what happened back then?¡± He had thought that his parents had found Ghost ughter Ind with the Feng Family¡¯s interference. Now, looking at Liu Guang¡¯s attitude, he seemed to be very familiar with his father. Then, it might not be the Feng Family¡¯s doing that his parents found Ghost ughter Ind back then. Even so, it was still possible that the Feng Family had been involved. He couldn¡¯t kill Liu Guang for the time being, but couldn¡¯t he kill someone from the Feng Family who had also harmed his parents? However, the two people upstairs could not stand it any longer after hearing his words. ¡°Yun¡¯er, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Feng Qing said unhappily, ¡°No matter how bad I treat your father, he¡¯s still my biological son. Why would I have any killing intent towards him?¡± ¡°Dad is right. How could we possibly kill Feng¡­ kill your father? He¡¯s also a member of the Feng Family. He¡¯s Dad¡¯s son and my brother!¡± Feng Hua hurriedly replied. He was afraid that Feng Yun wouldn¡¯t believe him and would me him. He could tell that he was no match for Feng Yun at all. Between him and Feng Yun, Sir would obviously choose Feng Yun and would not protect him at all. If he was really implicated, wouldn¡¯t he die for sure? In the early years, he really wanted Feng Li to die, but he¡­ couldn¡¯t beat Feng Li! Not to mention killing him! However, no matter how much the two of them refuted, they did not dare to go downstairs. The confrontation below terrified them. If they went down and they identally misfired, they did not have the ability to block the bullet! Feng Yun looked up and sized them up carefully. Could this coward really scheme against his father? He ignored them and retracted his gaze. He looked at Liu Guang again and waited for him to reply. ¡°I want to hear the truth. This is my condition.¡± ¡°What happened back then was all done by my subordinates. Why do you have to care about whether the Feng Family was involved? The Feng Family is all mine.¡± Feng Yun suddenly smiled. ¡°So, do you mean that my father¡¯s death is rted to the entire Feng Family? The entire Feng Family is my enemy, and I can kill them as I please?¡± Feng Qing and Feng Hua were horrified. ¡°Nonsense! Your father¡¯s death has nothing to do with our Feng Family!¡± Seeing Liu Guang look up, Feng Hua trembled for a moment and hurriedly continued, ¡°Of course, the Feng Family will listen to Sir¡¯s arrangementspletely. That will never change. I¡¯m just emphasizing that Feng¡­ Brother¡¯s death has nothing to do with the Feng Family. Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t think too much and don¡¯t mess around!¡± His survival instincts were very strong. Chapter 394 - Another Suspicion

Chapter 394: Another Suspicion

¡°Yun¡¯er, do you really think that we can only be enemies? I admit that it¡¯s indeed my fault for falling out with your father back then, but I¡¯m not that ruthless to kill your father.¡± Feng Qing had a sincere expression. Feng Yun nced at them and then ignored them. He wanted Liu Guang to answer. ¡°It has nothing to do with the Feng Family,¡± Liu Guang said. However, Feng Yun smiled. ¡°If you said that from the beginning, I might still believe you. Now, how trustworthy do you think you are?¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s no need to ask now. I¡¯ve already guessed who it is. Since you didn¡¯t say it and probably want to protect that person, we¡¯ll rely on our own ability.¡± It had nothing to do with Feng Qing and Feng Hua. Looking at Liu Guang, it was obvious that what happened back then was rted to the Feng Family. It wasn¡¯t Feng Qing and Feng Hua, nor could it be Lu Ping and Lu Yuan. Of course, it couldn¡¯t be Feng Xiangxiang, Feng Qin, and Feng Xu either. After the elimination, there was only Feng Lun left in the Feng Family. Feng Lun was only 16 years old back then. 16 years old was neither too young nor too old. From the outside world, 16 years old was still a child, but on Ghost ughter Ind, 16 years old was not young anymore. Yan Jinyu was only 10 years old when she became famous. Hence, it was possible that the 16-year-old Feng Lun would kill Feng Li. They were all smart people. Liu Guang naturally knew that he had guessed it when he said that. He had expected him to guess it from the beginning, so he did not deny it directly. After Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed, his strength had been greatly reduced. The Feng Family was considered a huge help and was still useful. Rather than letting Feng Yun destroy the entire Feng Family, it was better to let him know who it was. He had to let Feng Yun know, but he couldn¡¯t let Feng Lun feel disappointed. Anyway, Feng Yun couldn¡¯t kill Feng Lun. ¡°So now, you¡¯re considered my man?¡± ¡°Your man?¡± Feng Yun sneered. ¡°At most, it¡¯s a temporarily cooperative rtionship that was coerced.¡± Liu Guang didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Whatever you say. As long as Feng Li¡¯s son works for me.¡± At that moment, the door was pushed open. The lights in the house were switched on, and the door was suddenly pushed open. The light¡¯s impact did not affect them much. However, the person who appeared at the door was a surprise. As soon as the door was pushed open, half of the guns that were pointing at Feng Yun, turned to aim at the person. They were both in wheelchairs, but the person¡¯s expression did not change at all when he saw so many guns pointed at him. He even seriously scanned the people in the room and said in surprise, ¡°This ce is really lively. Where are so many people?¡± It was the seriously injured head of the Jones Family, Lind Jones. The makeup on his face had beenpletely removed. He looked different from the thirty-year-old teacher at Boyu High School. He looked to be in his twenties. He actually didn¡¯t hurt his legs, but his injuries were very serious. He had been lying on the bed these few days and couldn¡¯t get out, so he was sitting in the wheelchair now. Lind Jones¡¯s true colors were very aggressive, even if he still looked a little weak. His gaze was also very strange. The person pushing Lind Jones¡¯s wheelchair was a man. He was wearing a mask and was quite skilled. He was the only subordinate Ling Jones brought to the Feng Family. It was said that he was his right-hand man when he was in the Jones Family. Liu Guang saw him and raised his hand. Only then did the people who were pointing at Lind Jones retract their guns. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Liu Guang asked with a frown. Lind Jones tapped the armrest of the wheelchair and the person behind him pushed him into the house. ¡°Look at what Mr. Liu is saying. It¡¯s lively here. Of course, I have toe and take a look. We¡¯re in a cooperative rtionship. Have you forgotten, Mr. Liu?¡± ¡°Besides, with so many people in the Feng Family and they¡¯re all Mr. Liu¡¯s enemies, as your partner, my safety will probably be threatened. Shouldn¡¯t I be concerned?¡± Seeing Liu Yu re at him angrily, Lind Jones smiled. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. There are also my enemies among Mr. Liu¡¯s enemies.¡± ¡°After scheming for three years in North City, not only did I fail to kill the enemy, but I was also forced into a corner by the enemy. If not for Mr. Liu¡¯s help, I¡¯m afraid my life would have been gone long ago. Even if I was lucky enough to survive, I¡¯ll probably be in the other party¡¯s hands now. Perhaps, I¡¯ll be tortured to death.¡± ¡°From this point of view, Mr. Liu is a very good partner.¡± Feng Yun then sized Lind Jones up carefully. He had heard of Lind Jones and knew what had happened in North City some time ago. She had always thought that Lind Jones was Liu Guang¡¯s man. Now, it seemed like that wasn¡¯t the case. Besides, why did he feel that Lind Jones seemed to be a little different from the person he had found out? A person who dared to cooperate with Liu Guang as an equal didn¡¯t seem like someone who would losepletely after nning for three years. He even almost lost his life and had no choice but to flee. Even if the person he schemed against was Yu¡¯er, who had a lot of uncertainties. Yes, there was a lot of uncertainty about her. In the past, when he saw a little girl on Ghost ughter Ind and felt that she only had a little ability, she could be very strong. When he felt that she was already strong enough, she could be even stronger. However, even so, Lind Jones had nned for three years. Had he been focusing on teaching for three years? It was said that in order to not let him use the Yan Family as a bargaining chip, Yu¡¯er even openly fell out with her twin sister. However, if Lind Jones really had the intention, he should first control Yan Jinyun even when they fell out. What they saw might not be true. They had a bad rtionship just because they fell out? It was impossible for Lind Jones not to understand such a simple logic. Then, why didn¡¯t he have any intention of capturing Yan Jinyun? Oh, he heard that he did have the intentions. It was just that he was toote. Not only did he meet the people sent by Jin to protect Yan Jinyun in the dark, but he also met Huo Siyu. Before he saw Lind Jones, he thought that Lind Jones had beenpletely deceived by Yu¡¯er. Now that he saw him in person¡­ He did not think that such a person was so easy to deceive. Moreover, even if he was really deceived, a ruthless person should not have let go of any possibility of defeating his enemy. He treated Yan Jinyun as an unimportant person and couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her after knowing that Yan Jinyun and Yu¡¯er didn¡¯t have a good rtionship,? Lind Jones wasn¡¯t that kind. He had even self-deprecated that not only did his three years of nning fail, but he even fled with serious injuries. This did not look like the mentality of someone who had really failed to take revenge after scheming for three years. ¡°Jones, who allowed you to speak to my father in such a tone? Have you forgotten who helped you kill your old enemy, Bruce? Have you forgotten that without my father¡¯s help, can your Jones Family surpass the Bruce Family? Have you forgotten who saved you from serious injuries in North City?¡± ¡°Jones, you have to be grateful! And not being so rude to your benefactor!¡± Lind Jones nced over with a slightly strange gaze. It was Liu Yu. If it were anyone else, they might not be able to remain calm under his gaze. Lind Jones¡¯s smile was also indescribably strange. ¡°It¡¯s true that Mr. Liu helped me kill Bruce. It¡¯s also because of Mr. Liu that I could retreat from North City unscathed. However, isn¡¯t this the condition that we agreed on when we were negotiating a cooperation previously? Back then, Mr. Liu was seriously injured when he came to the Jones Family.¡± ¡°The Jones Family provided Mr. Liu with a ce to hide. We even got the best medical team to treat Mr. Liu. After that, we even let Mr. Liu hide in the Jones Family. The Jones Family provided funds for Mr. Liu to rebuild his power. What Mr. Liu needs to do is help me get rid of Old Bruce and protect my safety when I move around in your country.¡± ¡°We both take what we need. I have an equal rtionship with Mr. Liu. Why can¡¯t I speak to Mr. Liu in such a tone when ites to you?¡± ¡°Benefactor? Who¡¯s the benefactor? We¡¯re just taking what we need.¡± His eyes turned cold. ¡°Also, you¡¯re wrong about one thing. It¡¯s not because of Mr. Liu that the Jones Family can surpass the Bruce Family. It¡¯s because of the results of eight years of nning for the entire family under my leadership!¡± ¡°Killing Old Bruce was just to advance my n. Even if I didn¡¯t kill him, it would only be a while before the Jones Family can surpass the Bruce Family and take back the number one family¡¯s glory.¡± ¡°What Mr. Liu did could at most be considered as bringing forward my n. It can¡¯t rece the results of my Jones Family¡¯s hidden ns for eight years!¡± ¡°Little Mr. Liu Yu has to remember this!¡± Little Mr. Liu Yu? One of the things that Liu Yu had always been at odds with Lind Jones was the way Lind Jones addressed him. He felt that Lind Jones had belittled him. Not only was he belittled, Lind Jones¡¯s tone also made him feel a sense of mockery. How dare a person who was a few years younger than him behaved so arrogant in front of him? ¡°Alright, Yu!¡± Liu Yu was unhappy, and Liu Guang was not necessarily happy that Ling Jones treated him with such an attitude. However, Lind Jones was telling the truth. He really couldn¡¯t refute him. Looking at Lind Jones, Liu Guang said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing you forgot to mention. I was the one who told you that the enemy who killed your father was the missing eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City.¡± Lind Jones looked enlightened. ¡°Yes, and that too.¡± His expression suddenly changed, and his gaze was sharp and strange. ¡°But isn¡¯t this one of the three conditions I agreed to save Mr. Liu and give him temporary protection and subsequent financial support?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t take advantage of Mr. Liu.¡± Liu Guang¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°That¡¯s true. I wonder if Jones still remembers why you agreed to save us back then?¡± ¡°What else could it be? The two people beside you now forced me with guns on my head.¡± The two people were referring to Hei Yao and Liu Yu. At this point, Lind Jones¡¯ gaze became even stranger. ¡°You even said that if I didn¡¯t agree, you would kill me and take over the Jones Family. I¡­ haven¡¯t forgotten about that either.¡± ¡°So, Jones, are you holding a grudge?¡± Liu Guang narrowed his eyes. He looked like he would immediately get someone to kill Lind Jones if he said yes. The masked man standing behind Ling Jones sensed the other party¡¯s killing intent and was about to stand in front of him when Lind Jones raised his hand and stopped him. He leanedzily on the back of the wheelchair and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Liu, what are you saying? We¡¯re partners now. I¡¯ve long forgotten about the past.¡± ¡°It had better be. Otherwise, you¡¯ll probably be in big trouble, Jones.¡± Chapter 395 - Jones

Chapter 395: Jones

¡°I heard that the Jones Family has steadily surpassed the Bruce Family, and there have already been tremors within the Jones Family. Your illegitimate brother has snatched most of the power of the Jones Family in just a few days.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be very strict as the head of the family. Your subordinates betrayed you so quickly.¡± ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll need my help when you return to Country Y.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s best if Jones doesn¡¯t hold a grudge for what I did in a hurry back then. You still have a need to continue cooperating with me.¡± ¡°Mr. Liu¡¯s words make some sense.¡± Lind Jones didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry at all. It had clearly only been a few days before Bo Lang had snatched most of the power in the Jones Family. ¡°Not strict enough? Mr. Liu is right about that. However, I¡¯ve been away from the family for almost three years. Even if I go back asionally, I¡¯ve still distanced myself from the people under me. It¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯ll betray me.¡± ¡°Let them be free and let that illegitimate son be smug for a few more days. I took over the Jones Family when I was 12 years old. It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t do anything for eight years. The power of the family will still be mine when I return. Mr. Liu, you can rest assured about that.¡± ¡°As for whether I need Mr. Liu¡¯s help or not, that¡¯s a matter for the future. However, in order to avoid really needing Mr. Liu¡¯s help in the future, I don¡¯t want to be enemies with Mr. Liu.¡± One second ago, he said that they shouldn¡¯t offend each other, but the very next second, he said, ¡°Speaking of which, how can Ipare to Mr. Liu when ites to being strict? After all, Mr. Liu was destroyed by the people he nurtured and became a stray dog, right?¡± ¡°You¡ª!¡± Liu Yu and Liu Guang said angrily at the same time. Only Hei Yao was calm. He had no visible emotions. Being pointed at by a few guns again, Lind Jones said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Liu and Little Mr. Liu Yu, don¡¯t be rash. I believe you don¡¯t want another enemy now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. Is there a need to be so agitated? Just like how Mr. Liu said that I¡¯m not strict, I¡¯m not angry either.¡± Liu Guang raised his hand again and those people retracted their guns. ¡°You have a point. I was too narrow-minded.¡± Although he said that, Liu Guang actually wanted to kill Lind Jones. However, the current situation was not suitable for him to have another enemy, so he chose to endure it. ¡°I was indeed bitten by someone I nurtured. This is not a secret, and it¡¯s not something that can¡¯t be said out loud.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here,e in first. Let¡¯s discuss our countermeasures against the enemy.¡± Liu Yu still wanted to say something, but Liu Guang nced at him. He then shut up unwillingly. The masked man pushed Lind Jones over, and Lind Jones¡¯s gazended on Feng Yun, who looked otherworldly in the room. Instantly, Lind Jones¡¯s aggressive and strange gaze locked onto Feng Yun. Everyone knew that Lind Jones was a pervert. Feng Yun did not react to his gaze, but someone spoke first, ¡°He¡¯s Sir¡¯s man now. We can¡¯t touch him.¡± No one expected Hei Yao to say that, including Feng Yun. He nced at Hei Yao strangely. Liu Guang also looked up at Hei Yao, sizing him up. Hei Yao did not avoid him and let him size him up. Not only did he not avoid him, he even looked straight into his eyes. He seemed to be saying that it would be useless no matter who spoke up if he wanted to protect Feng Yun. Liu Guang chuckled but didn¡¯t say anything. Once again, Feng Yun saw Liu Guang¡¯s indulgence towards Hei Yao. ¡°I rarely see Mr. Hei Yao speak up after working together for so long. I naturally have to give Mr. Hei Yao some face.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is just a normal reaction when I see something new. I won¡¯t really do anything.¡± He looked at Feng Yun. ¡°Besides, this person isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of the Yin Family¡¯s young master, Mr. Feng Yun.¡± His gaze was still very aggressive. However, Feng Yun was not affected at all. Other than still concealing a little killing intent for Liu Guang and the surprise of knowing that his mother was still alive, there was nothing else in his emotions. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Jones,. I¡¯ve long heard of Mr. Jones. I heard that Mr. Jones had just exchanged blows with my cousin and my cousin¡¯s fianc¨¦e not long ago. I¡¯ve always wanted to meet Mr. Jones. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you so quickly.¡± ¡°Oh? So Mr. Feng knows about that too? I¡¯m ashamed. I¡¯m not as capable as Second Young Master Yin and Eldest Miss Yan. I¡¯ve suffered a crushing defeat.¡± This Lind Jones¡­ Feng Yun looked at him meaningfully. ¡°You¡¯re being humble, Mr. Jones.¡± Lind Jones smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. His gaze at Feng Yun was still very strange. He only retracted his gaze that was locked on Feng Yun when the masked man pushed his wheelchair. He said calmly, ¡°Eldest Miss Yan is Mr. Liu¡¯s enemy. Of course, she¡¯s also my enemy and my father¡¯s killer. Mr. Feng is Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s fianc¨¦¡¯s cousin. Mr. Hei Yao just said that Mr. Feng is one of us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already confused about our rtionships.¡± ¡°So, which side are you helping now, Mr. Feng?¡± Feng Yun didn¡¯t say anything. The hidden killing intent burst out again when he looked at Liu Guang. Not to mention Lind Jones, who was close by, even Feng Qing and Feng Hua, who were hiding upstairs and didn¡¯t dare toe down, sensed that strong killing intent. At this moment, Liu Guang said, ¡°We are all together, what do you think?¡± ¡°Together. I understand.¡± Ling Jones¡¯ eyes were filled with excitement. He looked like he was watching a show. Liu Guang frowned and didn¡¯t say anything more to him. Instead, he said to Feng Yun, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have to say anything about what to do, right?¡± ¡°No. 99 is next door now. Go over first and cooperate with uster. Remember, your mother¡¯s life is in your hands.¡± ¡°You better guarantee that my mother is fine. Otherwise¡­¡± With that, Feng Yun turned and left without looking back. Watching his retreating back, Lind Jones narrowed his eyes and retracted his gaze. ¡°So, Mr. Liu has nted someone within the enemy? Or is it the enemy¡¯s trusted Mr. Feng?¡± ¡°As you can see.¡± ¡°Nice move, Mr. Liu!¡± ¡°In that case, Mr. Liu had long expected this day toe. That¡¯s why you used someone else¡¯s corpse to rece the eldest daughter of the Yin Family?¡± Before Liu Guang could reply, Lind Jones continued, ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, Mr. Liu is really nning ahead!¡± ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t resist back then. Ipromised as soon as Mr. Liu threatened me. Otherwise, if I were to be treated as an enemy by Mr. Liu, I don¡¯t know what miserable oue I would have.¡± These words didn¡¯t sound like apliment but more like mockery. ¡°Speak properly. Who are you mocking by being so strange?¡± Liu Yu said angrily. ¡°Mocking? So what I¡¯m saying sounds like sarcasm to Mr. Liu Yu?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about that. You also know that Chinese is not my nativenguage. Although my Chinese is simr to yours when I speak it, I still haven¡¯t mastered the essence of Chinese. It¡¯s inevitable that my words will cause a deviation in one¡¯s understanding.¡± Liu Yu was rendered speechless. He wanted to refute, but what Lind Jones said was indeed the truth. He couldn¡¯t refute it at all. But he couldn¡¯t take it if he didn¡¯t refute him! He dared to say that Lind Jones knew exactly what he was saying. He was clearly doing it on purpose! ¡°Alright, stop arguing. Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s get down to business,¡± Liu Guang interrupted. There were so many of them, and Yan Jinyu only had her and Xi Fengling. Now that they had sessfully instigated Feng Yun to rebel and were in their own territory, they could just attack directly. Why would they need to discuss any countermeasures? At the end of the day, they were still too afraid of Yan Jinyu. After saying that, Liu Guang looked at the Feng father and son upstairs. ¡°You guyse down too.¡± Cowards. How dare he even want to develop the Feng Family into an existence that surpassed the three top families in the capital? The Yin Family¡¯s status in the system was unparalleled. The Min Family was unparalleled in the medical world. The Qin Family had its own say in the military world. What did the Feng Family have? If it wasn¡¯t for Feng Li back then, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed the Feng Family. He had thought that the Feng Family would be a good family if they could raise someone like Feng Li. They didn¡¯t expect that other than Feng Lun and Feng Xu, who had some talent, no one else in the Feng Family was capable. At that time, Feng Lun and Feng Xu were still children, so he had the intention to nurture them. However, Feng Xu¡¯s temperament was very simr to Feng Li¡¯s, so he couldn¡¯t like him no matter what. Hence, he only nurtured Feng Lun. If not for the fact that most of his power had been destroyed and the Feng Family would still be useful, why would he keep Feng Hua and Feng Qing alive? Fortunately, Feng Lun didn¡¯t disappoint him. He had some potential and was a good talent after being nurtured. Putting everything else aside, Feng Lun¡¯s marksmanship was very good. He could be considered one of the top few people he had trained. Suddenly, Liu Guang looked at a corner upstairs. His gaze was sharp. After staring at it for about 10 seconds, Hei Yao asked, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He called back Liu Guang¡¯s attention. Liu Guang nced at Hei Yao, then looked up at the corner he was looking at upstairs and frowned. Was it his imagination? It should be. Otherwise, with his vignce, if someone was really hidden there, he wouldn¡¯t have only discovered it now. Taking a step back, even if his attention was on something else just now and he didn¡¯t notice, Yu and Yao¡¯er were still here, it didn¡¯t make sense that they didn¡¯t notice either. Maybe he was thinking too much. He looked away. ¡°Nothing.¡± Lind Jones looked at Hei Yao. Hei Yao sensed it and looked at him. Their gazes met and Lind Jones smiled strangely. However, Hei Yao looked away calmly as if he did not see it. He continued to be an emotionless machine. Lind Jones¡¯ smile became even stranger. ¡°Mr. Liu, aren¡¯t we talking about serious matters? You can say it now.¡± *** On the other side, Yan Jinyu had already yed a few rounds with Feng Lun. Feng Lun had never done anything special. Other than instructing someone to make a pot of tea midway, he had been ying chess. Yan Jinyu was ying chess with him. Let¡¯s see who can sit still. However, in the end, this situation was not broken by her or Feng Lun. Instead, it was a shout from beyond the courtyard. ¡°How dare you stop me? Do you know who I am? Do you believe that I¡¯ll get Third Uncle to chase you out of the Feng Family!¡± The few of them looked over. There were two men dressed as servants at the entrance. Who else could it be but Feng Yan in a wheelchair? Chapter 396 - Courting Death Again

Chapter 396: Courting Death Again

¡°Eldest Missy, of course we know who you are, but please leave immediately. Don¡¯t use Third Master to threaten us. Everyone in the Feng Family knows Third Master¡¯s rules. Why? Does Eldest Missy not take Third Master¡¯s words seriously and want to barge into Third Master¡¯s courtyard?¡± Actually, Feng Lun¡¯s courtyard wasn¡¯t that easy to enter usually. In the past, Feng Yan had always tried to curry favor with Feng Lun, but every time she stepped onto the road that led to Feng Lun¡¯s courtyard, she would be discovered and driven out. Today was an exception. In order to sessfully lure Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling into his courtyard, Fenglun had removed the traps on the forest path that led into this courtyard. Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling were in his courtyard now. Feng Lun didn¡¯t dare to be careless. Everyone under him was on guard as they stared at Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling. That allowed Feng Yan to seize the opportunity. Yan Jinyu was very sharp. She had long realized that those eyes that were staring at them in the dark. It was just that she didn¡¯t care. However, during the time they were ying chess, she wondered if Feng Lun was only good at physical might and was actually not very smart? He just stared at her and Meimei and didn¡¯t care about anything else. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that they would have helpers who would take the opportunity to slip in? Even Feng Yan, who hade alone in a wheelchair, was only discovered when she reached the entrance. If they had helpers, wouldn¡¯t they be able to slip in easily? She really didn¡¯t know what Feng Lun was thinking. Even if Feng Lun didn¡¯t expect it, the people hiding in Feng Lun¡¯s courtyard should have. Why were they so confident that they wouldn¡¯t have any helping to the Feng Family? In reality, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know that they were indeed sure that they wouldn¡¯t have any help, which was why they were so careless. Yin Jiujin, Min Rufeng, Qin Hao, Hu Siyu, Huo Xuan, and so on. Liu Guang knew the whereabouts of everyone who might be their helpers. Thetest news that Liu Guang received was that Min Rufeng, Qin Hao, and Huo Siyu were all in the capital. Even Yin Jiujin had returned to the capital to settle the matter of the Empire Group¡¯s headquarters moving to the capital. As for Huo Xuan, he stayed in South City. It was precisely because they were so confident that they weren¡¯t worried that someone would help Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling. In addition, they were even more confident that they had persuaded Feng Yun to turn against them. Feng Yan was a little afraid of Feng Lun. She was a little afraid after hearing this man¡¯s words . However, when she looked up and saw Yan Jinyu and the other two people sitting in Feng Lun¡¯s courtyard chatting andughing, Feng Yan¡¯s indignation surpassed her cowardice. Of course, only she thought they were ¡°chatting andughing¡±. Actually, the four of them didn¡¯t say anything other than Yan Jinyu and Feng Lun ying chess. ¡°Of course I know Third Uncle¡¯s rules. I have no intention of breaking Third Uncle¡¯s rules. Am I not letting you in to report?¡± ¡°Tell Third Uncle that one of the guests in his courtyard today is an alumnus from my school. I¡¯ve been recuperating in my room for the past few days. I didn¡¯t even greet her when the alumnus came to the Feng Family as a guest. Today, my health has improved and the weather is perfect, so I¡¯m prepared toe out and meet her to wee her to the Feng Family as a guest.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Third Uncle to invite her over. I was going out in a wheelchair and my mother was very strict with me. Look at me. I sneaked out secretly and the servants didn¡¯t follow me.¡± ¡°If my mother finds out that I came out this time, it won¡¯t be so easy for me to slip out the next time. I can¡¯t havee out for nothing, right?¡± ¡°Tell Third Uncle this. If Third Uncle really doesn¡¯t allow me to go in, I¡¯ll turn around and leave immediately!¡± Hmph, she said in front of Yan Jinyu that she was here to see her schoolmates and to wee them to the Feng Family as guests. Third Uncle even invited Yan Jinyu and the rest over as an apology for not treating them well. She didn¡¯t believe that Third Uncle would really not allow her to enter! Seeing that they were still hesitating, Feng Yan urged, ¡°Go quickly! I¡¯ve said that if Third Uncle doesn¡¯t allow me to go in, I¡¯ll leave immediately and won¡¯t make things difficult for you. But if you don¡¯t report it, I¡¯ll shout loudly right now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Feng Family. I¡¯ll embarrass the Feng Family if I shout in front of the guests. Third Uncle is the Third Master of the Feng Family and Third Uncle would be embarrassed when the Feng Family is embarrassed.¡± ¡°Do you want Third Uncle to lose face in front of the guests?¡± The two men who stopped her red at her. What an unreasonable eldest young mistress! If it wasn¡¯t for the special situation today, they would have thrown her out without asking Third Master! They would have never allowed her to make a fuss here. Let¡¯s see how Third Master would deal with her after today¡¯s matter was settled! The eldest daughter of the Feng Family? Ptui! She was just an adopted daughter! One of them stayed behind to stop her while the other went to report. As soon as they approached, Feng Lun said coldly, ¡°She made such a fuss that I heard it. Let her in.¡± Since she was in such a hurry to court death, let her in then! It was good for her to disturb Yan Jinyu. It would be best if she could distract Yan Jinyu. Then, they would have even more advantage when they foughtter. He looked at Yan Jinyu. However, it seemed like Feng Yan¡¯s ability might not be enough to disturb the person in front of him. ¡°Yes, Third Master.¡± He walked to the door again. ¡°Third Master asked Eldest Missy to go in.¡± Feng Yan was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that she would really be allowed to enter. Then, she felt smug. ¡°Hmph! I knew that Third Uncle would let me in. You all look down on people. I¡¯ll definitely let Third Uncle teach you a lesson when I see him!¡± She was dragging her two casted legs and one casted hand. She was covered in gauze and her face was as pale as a ghost. However, she was still looking down at people. She did not know how bad she looked. The two people blocking her could not bear to look at her. She even said that she wanted Third Master to teach them a lesson. Why was she so shameless? She should take a look at herself! ¡°Th-Third Uncle.¡± Feng Yan pushed the wheelchair in and when she saw Feng Lun, especially his usual cold gaze, she was so reserved that she couldn¡¯t speak. The injuries on her body were caused by Yan Jinyu. No matter how loudly she shouted outside, no matter how unwilling she was, she didn¡¯t dare to look up at Yan Jinyu now. She kept recalling the scene of her at the brink of death that night and suddenly regretted appearing here. Feng Lun ced a chess piece down and looked at her coldly. ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you know my rules? Or are you disregarding my rules because you don¡¯t take me seriously?¡± Feng Yan was shocked and quickly shook her head. ¡°No! No!¡± ¡°Third Uncle, don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t disrespect you, nor did I dare to disregard your rules! I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m just¡­¡± She had shouted so confidently outside just now and spoke very smoothly. She hade up with all kinds of excuses, but now, her brain seemed to be stuck. She didn¡¯t know what to say at all. She was trembling. She was afraid. If she wasn¡¯t sitting in the wheelchair, her legs would have gone limp and she would have fallen to the ground. Suddenly, she nced at Feng Qin and her eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Feng Qin. Feng Qin hasn¡¯t been back for a few months and I hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time. My health improved today, so I came out to see her. She¡¯s a celebrity. Many of my friends like her. I wanted to ask her for a few autographs. The servants told me that she came to Third Uncle¡¯s courtyard, so I came over.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to disturb Third Uncle. I¡¯m just looking for Feng Qin.¡± Feng Qin¡¯s lips twitched again. When did she and Feng Yan be so close? She said that she had not seen her for a long time and even said that her friends liked her and wanted her autographs? Didn¡¯t Feng Yan want to avoid her when she saw her in the past and feel that she wasn¡¯t worthy of standing with her? Didn¡¯t she feel that her celebrity career was unpresentable and had mocked her regrly because of this? She really lied without thinking. ¡°Feng Yan, do you think we¡¯re all deaf? You were shouting so loudly outside the door just now. We all heard you.¡± As Feng Qin spoke, she gestured for her to look at Feng Lun, who looked even colder, and continued, ¡°Of course, Third Uncle heard it too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what you said just now.¡± Feng Qin had always been at odds with Feng Yan. Feng Yan always caused trouble for her, and she was not a good-tempered person. They would argue every time they saw each other. Now that Feng Qin had a chance to put Feng Yan down, how could she let it go? Indeed, after she said that, Feng Yan¡¯s expression changed drastically. She looked at Feng Lun¡¯s expression carefully and became even more frightened when she saw that Feng Lun looked even more severe. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Th-Third Uncle, I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°I came to look for Feng Qin. I happened to hear that my school¡¯s¡­ Eldest Miss Yan is a guest in the Feng Family, so I came to greet her. After all, we went to the same school and have met a few times.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as meeting a few times.¡± Yan Jinyu suddenly smiled faintly. She looked at Feng Yan with a faint smile. ¡°I contributed to Sister Yan¡¯s injuries. Did Sister Yan forget so quickly?¡± The word ¡°Sister Yan¡± was filled with sarcasm. Xi Fengling more or less knew that Feng Yan had caused trouble for her in school because Huo Siyu was worried about Yan Jinyu at that time. Huo Siyu had been investigating who Jones was in Boyu High School when she happened to mention it to Xi Fengling. Hence, Xi Fengling was very unhappy to see Feng Yan. If she didn¡¯t have an important matter to do now, she would have stood up and pped Feng Yan twice. ¡°Beauty Yu, why are you calling her Sister? You¡¯ve never called her Sister before. Is she worthy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s worthy or not. Many of our schoolmates call her that. I heard that she¡¯s the big sister in our school.¡± Feng Yan wanted to interrupt a few times, but they didn¡¯t give her a chance. As soon as Yan Jinyu finished speaking, Xi Fengling covered her lips. She sized up Feng Yan, who was sitting in the wheelchair like a mummy, and said in surprise, ¡°Big Sister? Are the big sisters in school so weak now? Look at her injuries. Tsk tsk, even I feel pain just looking at her.¡± Yan Jinyu cooperated with her. ¡°It should be quite painful. When I grabbed her neck and threw her to the ground, one of her arms and legs was fractured immediately. She fainted on the spot. Later on, she seemed to be swept into the chaotic battle and was shot a few times.¡± Looking at Feng Yan, whose expression had already twisted, Yan Jinyu smiled brightly. ¡°You¡¯re really strong. You didn¡¯t die even after being so seriously injured. You can stille out and jump around now.¡± These words made one¡¯s back turn cold for no reason. Feng Qin shuddered. It seemed like death was just a normal thing to Jinyu, and she actually said it so casually. She didn¡¯t expect that Feng Yan¡¯s injuries were actually rted to Jinyu. She thought that Feng Yan was injured in a fight. Feng Qin already had such a huge reaction because of Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, let alone Feng Yan. Chapter 397 - A Bloodthirsty Smile

Chapter 397: A Bloodthirsty Smile

Her face was pale. Feng Lun red at her again and she instinctively wanted to push the wheelchair back, but she didn¡¯t dare to. Hence, she simply froze. She tried her best to calm herself down. Her face was stiff. She looked like she was crying even though she was smiling. ¡°M-Miss Yan, you must be joking. I don¡¯t deserve you calling me ¡®Sister Yan¡¯. In the past, I was a bad student who fooled around in school. The other students gave me face and called me that. I¡¯m not a big sister.¡± ¡°I was the one who failed to recognize ¡°I was the one who failed to recognize a formidable person and offended Eldest Miss Yan. Instead of saying that I¡¯m here to greet Eldest Miss Yan, it¡¯s more like I want to apologize to Eldest Miss Yan in person.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault for finding trouble with you in school because you¡¯re Bo Lang¡¯s deskmate. It¡¯s also my fault that I got someone to frame you when the school organized a group outing. My injuries are deserved. The past has already passed. I hope Eldest Miss Yan can be magnanimous and not take offense.¡± Feng Yan¡¯s expression changed when she realized what she had said. She felt extremely humiliated! She was clearly indignant. She was indignant that she had been in the Feng Family for more than 10 years, but she had yet to step into Third Uncle¡¯s courtyard even when she was the eldest daughter of the Feng Family. Yet, Yan Jinyu had such treatment as soon as she came to the Feng Family. She was here to express her indignation. H-how did it be like this? However, facing Third Uncle and Yan Jinyu at the same time, she was afraid from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Yo, why are you here to apologize? Didn¡¯t you say that you were here to get my autographs and greet Jinyu? Why are you apologizing now?¡± Feng Qin said impolitely. ¡°Feng Yan, I really can¡¯t figure it out. You said that if you wanted to apologize, why did you do it earlier? You¡¯ve been back from North City for a long time, right? If you really have the sincerity to apologize, it should have been sooner. You should have evene personally. What kind of apology is this?¡± Feng Yan was angry. ¡°Feng Qin, I¡¯m not talking to you. Why are you interrupting?¡± Facing Feng Qin, her temper red up again. Feng Yan only realized that she had lost herposure when she suddenly felt Feng Lun¡¯s cold gaze on her again. Just as she was about to try to salvage her image, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°Feng Qin is right.¡± Feng Yan felt like she had been pped twice on the face. ¡°If you really wanted to apologize, why did you wait until now? You¡¯re only doing this because you vited Third Mr. Feng¡¯s rules and barged into his courtyard. You¡¯re just looking for an excuse because you¡¯re afraid of being punished.¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t understand. You said that you almost died in my hands. Why do you still have the courage to appear in front of me? Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who will let you off easily after being schemed against by you? I really wanted to kill you back then.¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°Unfortunately, I was distracted by something else.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you for appearing in front of me like this?¡± Feng Yan trembled. ¡°I-I¡­¡± She could only ask Feng Lun for help. Feng Lun frowned deeply. This was the Feng Family, and Feng Yan was still the eldest daughter of the Feng Family. He could ignore Feng Yan¡¯s life when they foughtter. But now, Yan Jinyu was threatening Feng Yan in front of him. She simply didn¡¯t take him seriously! ¡°Miss Yan, you don¡¯t have to scare her like this.¡± Yan Jinyu looked up at him and her smile faded. Her expression was a little cold. ¡°Third Mr. Feng, do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t asked the Feng Family for an exnation yet.¡± ¡°I thought that since Feng Qin and I are friends, I wouldn¡¯t pursue the Feng Family on ount of Feng Qin. However, Feng Yan had toe to me and remind me that she had caused trouble for me. Then, don¡¯t me me for pursuing the matter to the end.¡± ¡°Feng Yan took advantage of the school¡¯s collective outing to find four desperadoes who had killed before and pretended to be service staff and knocked on my door. Those people were carrying guns and cameras. They tried to destroy me before killing me.¡± ¡°Third Mr. Feng, do you think I should settle this score?¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for a sudden change, Feng Yan would have died in my hands!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to survive under such circumstances. She¡¯s quite lucky.¡± ¡°After the school sent her to the hospital, the Feng Family hurriedly picked her up without even apologizing. Why? Does the Feng Family look down on me? Or does the Feng Family look down on Yin Jiujin?¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have a big name, the Feng Family should still take my fianc¨¦ into consideration. He¡¯s a famous person after all. Not to mention that his fianc¨¦e was offended and almost lost her reputation, she almost lost her life. Isn¡¯t he worthy of an apology from the Feng Family?¡± Feng Qin was shocked. There was actually such a thing? She thought that Feng Yan would only offend Jinyu for a small matter. She even wanted to take someone¡¯s life after destroying her. This was simply¡­ Was Feng Yan so evil? Feng Qin couldn¡¯t help but shiver when she thought about how she had always been against Feng Yan in the past. Should she be d that Feng Yan had never had such evil thoughts about her? ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing?¡± Feng Lun¡¯s surprise was not entirely fake. He really did not know that such a thing had happened. He had always thought that Feng Yan had be like this because she was looking for a small trouble with Yan Jinyu. Coincidentally, she happened to be injured in the chaotic battle when Lind Jones attacked Yan Jinyu that night. Unexpectedly¡­ Indeed, a small trick from Feng Yan couldn¡¯t hurt Yan Jinyu, but she had schemed against Yan Jinyu and almost died in Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands. Then, why did she still dare to appear here now? Was her brain rusty? What an idiot! ¡°Third Mr. Feng, do you think I¡¯m lying to you?¡± ¡°At that time, I was staying in the same room as another girl. Later on, Feng Yan probably thought that she had seeded. She shouted loudly with her two sidekicks and rmed the dean and many students in our school. Many people witnessed the situation at that time. If we want to confront each other, I can easily find eight to 10 witnesses.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe Eldest Miss Yan. I just didn¡¯t expect Feng Yan to do such a thing. The Feng Family should indeed give Eldest Miss Yan and Master Nine an exnation for this.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t know about the situation previously. We asked Feng Yan, but she didn¡¯t say anything, so¡­¡± He had removed himself from this matter by saying that he did not know the situation. He was a smart person! Fortunately, there were more important things to do now, so Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t intend to pursue such a small matter. Otherwise, she was going to find trouble with the Feng Family over this matter. ¡°I¡¯m sincerely apologizing to Miss Yan on behalf of the Feng Family and Feng Yan.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Xi Fengling asked. Even sitting at the stone table could not hide her beauty. ¡°Third Mr. Feng, do you think that our Beauty Yu doesn¡¯t have any backing and want to pass it off so casually? If our Beauty Yu hadn¡¯t learned a few self-defense moves from Second Young Master Yin, how could she still be sitting here unscathed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a big deal. Third Mr. Feng just wants to get it over with a simple apology. How can it be so easy!¡± ¡°Our Beauty Yu has already nned to not pursue the matter on Little Feng Qin¡¯s ount, but Feng Yan still has to appear in front of our Beauty Yu. Why? Is she provoking us? Does she think that our Beauty Yu doesn¡¯t dare to do anything to her?¡± Feng Yan regretted it. She really regretted it. Why did shee here? Under such circumstances, she knew that she was finished! ¡°Th-Third Uncle¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Feng Lun reprimanded her and Feng Yan¡¯s tears fell. He wanted Feng Yan to divert Yan Jinyu¡¯s attention and distract Yan Jinyu so that he could take her by surprise. Feng Yan did divert Yan Jinyu¡¯s attention, but she didn¡¯t distract her. She was still so vignt. She would notice if his gaze lingered on her face for even a second longer! She even nced into the dark. Obviously, she had been paying attention to her surroundings! Furthermore, Xi Fengling was also present! This was not a pushover either! He had still underestimated them! Not only did he not achieve his goal, but they even defeated him. There was no response from Sir for a long time. He didn¡¯t know the situation either and didn¡¯t dare to make a move rashly. He could only take this loss. Hence, he red at Feng Yan. It was all because of this fool! Feng Yan didn¡¯t even dare to cry when he red at her. She didn¡¯t dare to beg for mercy because she was afraid that she would die even quicker. ¡°What do you want then?¡± ¡°What should we want? Isn¡¯t that what the Feng Family wants?¡± The match had long stopped. Yan Jinyu yed with a chess piece in one hand and supported her chin with the other. Her posture was a littlezy. Her temperament did not resemble her usual innocent and obedient girl persona. ¡°The Feng Family is the one who needs to apologize, not me. The Feng Family will naturally do whatever you think is sincere.¡± Feng Qin was actually stunned when she saw Yan Jinyu like this. What a seductivezy beauty! This was the real Yan Jinyu! Not to mention Feng Qin, even Xi Fengling was stunned. Then, the smile on her lips widened. Aiya, Beauty Yu was getting serious! Then, she had to be prepared. Beauty Yu could attack at any time! Feng Lun narrowed his eyes. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan wants the Feng Family to hand over Feng Yan? Do you want Feng Yan¡¯s life?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Third Mr. Feng said it yourself. Hence, Third Mr. Feng should take Feng Yan¡¯s life personally.¡± Feng Yan¡¯s face was ashen. Without caring about anything else, she pushed the wheelchair back in a panic. Due to her panic and the injuries on her body, she could not exert much strength. She only took a few steps back before she hit the flower bed behind her. The wheelchair rolled over and she fell. Seeing this, Feng Qin sighed again. Why was Feng Yan doing this? Wasn¡¯t it good to stay in the room and recuperate? Why did she have toe looking for trouble? Her behavior was really puzzling. No one cared about Feng Yan. Yan Jinyu retracted her gaze after ncing at her. She looked at Feng Lun again. ¡°What do you think, Third Mr. Feng?¡± Before Feng Lun could speak, Yan Jinyu changed the topic, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll do it myself. After all, this is between Feng Yan and me.¡± She was changing her mind every now and then. No one could read her mind. Before Feng Lun could recover from his daze, he saw Yan Jinyu calmly take out something from the small bag she was carrying¡ªan exquisite and small revolver! Feng Lun was shocked and stood up abruptly. Yan Jinyu also stood up and smiled at Feng Lun. ¡°Third Mr. Feng, why are you in such a hurry? This isn¡¯t used to deal with you.¡± She waved the revolver in her hand. ¡°Third Mr. Feng should know what this is, right?¡± Feng Lun¡¯s eyelids twitched with her every wave. They were very close. With Yan Jinyu¡¯s skills, it would be difficult for him to avoid her if she attacked him like this! He had been careless. He actually let her take out a gun in front of him! ¡°Brother Nine gave this to me for self-defense.¡± ¡°Third Mr. Feng, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. I usually don¡¯t use it to hurt people. Didn¡¯t Third Mr. Feng say that you want to use Feng Yan¡¯s life as an apology?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking her life myself. It can be considered as me ending this grudge personally.¡± She pointed the gun at Feng Yan. ¡°Please¡­¡± Feng Yan¡¯s plea was stuck in her throat. Yan Jinyu pulled the trigger and hit her with a bang. She wasn¡¯t dead and a shrill scream sounded. Yan Jinyu suddenly didn¡¯t want to kill her so quickly. Feng Yan always came to irritate her. She felt that it would be too easy for her to kill Feng Yan. She had to teach her a lesson first. And what happened next would be unforgettable for Feng Yan¡­ Oh, that would be if she survived. After that, Yan Jinyu raised her hand fiercely and aimed the gun at Feng Lun. She didn¡¯t hesitate. With a bloodthirsty smile, the bullet flew out with a bang. Chapter 398 - Lives Up To Her Reputation

Chapter 398: Lives Up To Her Reputation

This fast, ruthless, and urate style was very Yan Jinyu! At such a close distance and Yan Jinyu had intended to kill Feng Lun, she didn¡¯t hold back at all. If Feng Lun hadn¡¯t been tense and vignt the moment she took out the gun, this bullet would have hit him in the head! Feng Lun dodged with the fastest speed he had ever used in his life. The bullet missed his head, but it brushed past the side of his forehead and cut his forehead! It left a bloody mark! Feng Lun didn¡¯t have time to care if he was injured because Xi Fengling took out a dagger and attacked him as soon as he dodged. He still had to deal with it! The two of them fought! At this moment, gunshots sounded everywhere. Feng Lun¡¯s subordinates, who had long been hidden in the dark, rushed out! Feng Qin was shocked and quickly found a suitable hiding ce. Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling had the best view. Other than the front, no other ce could ambush Feng Qin. She hid there with the revolver Yan Jinyu had given her. This was to ensure that Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling could see her at a nce so that they could make a move if she couldn¡¯t handle it. This was also to minimize the possibility of the enemy using her as a hostage. Actually, she had been searching for this position without a trace ever since she entered this courtyard. It was simple. She didn¡¯t want to be a burden. Even if she was a burden, at least she wouldn¡¯t be too much of a burden. Feng Lun was good with guns and had excellent marksmanship, but he might not have the advantage in closebat! It was already very difficult for him to deal with Xi Fengling alone. If he hadn¡¯t been prepared and brought a dagger with him, he wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to retaliate against Xi Fengling! Yan Jinyu handled the people who rushed out. She blocked the bullets with her left hand and fired the gun with her right hand! Their speed was dazzling! No one expected that they would attack directly. This waspletely out of Liu Guang, Feng Lun and the others¡¯ expectations. They thought that even if Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling were suspicious aftering to this courtyard, they wouldn¡¯t suspect Ghost ughter for a while. If they didn¡¯t suspect Ghost ughter, they wouldn¡¯t have attacked rashly. Hence, when they heard the gunshots, the people in the living room of the building next door were stunned. After giving the order, they hurriedly came over. Feng Lun had arranged many people beforehand. Yan Jinyu shot almost all of them with one bullet each. There were still many people left after the bullets were finished. Feng Qin was already stunned by this scene. Perhaps because she waspletely shocked to see Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling¡¯s skills, she actually forgot that she was still in danger! She looked at her with admiration. Compared to her, Feng Yan was not so calm. She pretended to be unconscious that night, and she didn¡¯t dare to move. She didn¡¯t even dare to open her eyes too much. Hence, she only roughly knew that Yan Jinyu was very skilled, but now, she could see it clearly. This was already beyond ¡°very skilled¡±. This was not an ability that ordinary people could have! She shuttled back and forth in the rain of bullets , but the densely-packed bullets could not hurt her at all! They were all blocked by the thing she waved with her left hand! Meanwhile, her right hand was constantly pulling the trigger. She was decisive, fast, and very urate. One shot at a time. Sometimes, she would even kill a few with one shot! This time, she saw clearly that it was a thin golden thread which Yan Jinyu swung out with her left hand. Moreover, it had swung out from the watch on her left wrist! So there was something about that watch too! She was very fast and the golden thread was very thin. If Yan Jinyu hadn¡¯t attacked many times, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to see that it was a golden thread! She thought that Yan Jinyu knew some kind of magic that made those bullets unable to get close to her. The golden thread was extremely thin and looked like hair and was about two meters long. In her daze, she seemed to have heard of a person¡¯s weapon being described like this: two meters long and thin as a hair¡­ She couldn¡¯t recall whose it was at that moment. Yan Jinyu kept attacking. The gun in her right hand had run out of bullets and she could even leisurely put the gun back into her small bag. Then, she quickly waved her left hand and snatched the gun from the person she had just killed. Of course, her left hand did not slow down at all when she put the gun back into the small bag. She blocked all the bullets. If one looked closely, they would realize that not far behind Yan Jinyu was Feng Qin. She didn¡¯t want Xi Fengling to be distracted, so she protected Feng Qin while fighting the enemy at the same time. Others didn¡¯t notice it, but Feng Qin realized it shortly after she marveled at their skills. She was definitely touched. All of them were like ghosts. One look and she could tell that they were not simple people. They might even be big shots that she had never heard of. How could she not be touched that such a big shot was still protecting her when she was facing the enemy? Dozens of Feng Lun¡¯s men came out one after another. However, there were only 10 people left after Yan Jinyu¡¯s attack! Some were killed by the gun, while others were killed by the golden thread. However, those people were so frightened that they did not dare to get too close when they thought of her identity and saw her sharp skills. Hence, most of them died under her gun. Seeing this, Feng Lun, who was fighting Xi Fengling and was already injured, darkened his eyes! These were all elites that he had nurtured for many years but they were actually so weak under Yan Jinyu¡¯s attack! There was no one ¡°injured¡±. Anyone who was struck by Yan Jinyu would die instantly! It seemed like if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the corridor was disadvantageous to her and that he and Lind Jones had attacked her from the front and back together at the same on that night in North City, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been injured at all! It was not without reason that Sir was so wary of this person. It was a pity that when he fought with her back then, he naively thought that the rumors were exaggerated and she was actually not as formidable as the rumors said. Now that he saw it with his own eyes, he finally knew how formidable a person who could retreat unscathed when Sir and a group of experts surrounded him at the same time was. He was distracted and Xi Fengling¡¯s dagger moved past his dagger and pierced him. Feng Lun covered the wound on his chest and retreated quickly! Blood seeped out of his palm! ¡°You still dare to be distracted when you¡¯re fighting me. You¡¯re really bold.¡± As soon as Xi Fengling finished speaking, she quickly dodged and held her exquisite dagger horizontally in her hand. She was about to use her signature move to kill Feng Lun¡­ ¡°Be careful, Third Master!¡± At the same time, a bullet flew towards Xi Fengling! She had no choice but to stop. With a sharp gaze, she swung the dagger at an extremely fast speed. With a ng, the bullet was blocked! A woman ran over. Other than holding her own weapon, she was also holding a submachine gun! That was Feng Lun¡¯s weapon. Beauty Yu had mentioned it to her before! Without any hesitation, Xi Fengling took out a gun from her back and aimed it at the woman! However, Feng Lun also had a gun on him. Although he wasn¡¯t good at it, it was better than nothing. After realizing Xi Fengling¡¯s intentions, he attacked her. Xi Fengling sensed it and dodged to avoid his bullet. With this dodge and the fact that the woman who ran over had some skills, Xi Fengling could not get rid of her as she had to roll and dodge the bullets! Feng Lun retreated. He pulled the trigger and moved towards the woman with the submachine gun. Xi Fengling naturally wouldn¡¯t just watch as he attacked her. She also raised her gun and attacked him. Feng Lun was injured, so he didn¡¯t react as quickly as Xi Fengling. His bullets didn¡¯t touch Xi Fengling at all. They were all blocked by the dagger in her right hand while her left hand kept pulling the trigger! Yes, her left hand! Even with her left hand, she shot Feng Lun once. However, he still managed to get close to that woman. It was Feng Lun¡¯s assistant, Feng Chun. She threw Feng Lun¡¯s weapon at him. ¡°Third Master, catch it!¡± Feng Lun caught it, even at the cost of being shot in the shoulder. Yan Jinyu fired this shot. She saw Feng Chun take out Feng Lun¡¯s weapon and didn¡¯t want Feng Lun to seed. Feng Lun was indeed a little difficult to deal with his weapon in hand. She had fought with Feng Lun and seen his marksmanship when he used a submachine gun. ¡°Why are you here sote?¡± Feng Lun questioned angrily as he warily responded to Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling, who had turned their attention to him at the same time. Feng Chun looked apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Third Master. I was trapped just now. The people around me are all dead.¡± Feng Lun realized that she was indeed injured. His expression froze. Feng Chun told him his guess. ¡°Third Master, there are more than two of them. There are many experts in the dark. They came prepared! Find an opportunity to leave first. I¡¯ll trap them in this courtyard and they won¡¯t be able to get out!¡± ¡°This is our territory. You¡¯ve made so many arrangements before. No matter how skilled they are, it¡¯s impossible for them to leave this courtyard safely. You can rest assured!¡± ¡°In the current situation, your safety is the most important!¡± Feng Lun¡¯s face was cold. No wonder! He had already made so many arrangements and had more manpower than this, but why was no oneing to support him! No wonder the gunshots had been going on for so long, but the people next door had yet toe over. It seemed like they were trapped too! It turned out that Yan Jinyu had long known their intentions. Furthermore, she had long known that he was rted to Ghost ughter! Perhaps, they had never intended toe to the Feng Family purely for amodation! They were indeed the top two on the Assassin Ranking. They had beenpletely schemed against! Yan Jinyu blocked Feng Lun¡¯s dense bullets while getting rid of the remaining small frys. Soon, all of Feng Lun¡¯s subordinates were dead, except for Feng Chun, who had just run out. To be able to escape from the people Yin Jiujin and Min Rufeng had arranged, it was obvious that Feng Chun was indeed quite capable. Of course, this was their territory. Being very familiar with the terrain had helped her a lot. If they were somewhere else, she might not be able to escape. ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to leave now!¡± Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling exchanged nces. Xi Fengling instantly understood what she meant. When Yan Jinyu kept pulling the trigger and walking towards Feng Lun, Xi Fengling did the opposite and gradually retreated. The two of them were exchanging opponents. It was Yan Jinyu¡¯s turn to deal with Feng Lun, Xi Fengling¡¯s turn to deal with the small fry who suddenly appeared, and protect Feng Qin, who was hiding. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Xi Fengling asked Feng Qin. Feng Qin shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sister. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Not only was she fine, but she also became much braver. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she saw that her sister and Jinyu were so formidable, but she felt a little excited for a moment. Anyway, she was not afraid. If she had seen such a scene in the past, she would have been terrified long ago. Chapter 399 - Joness Intentions

Chapter 399: Jones¡¯s Intentions

Xi Fengling looked at her approvingly. She was quite bold. ¡°Be careful.¡± Then, she focused on dealing with Feng Chun. Yes, even if she retreated, she was still focused on dealing with Feng Chun and didn¡¯t let Yan Jinyu fight against two of them. On the other side, Liu Guang and the others, who had heard the gunshots, were surrounded as soon as they walked out of the house. There were about 20 people. It was obvious at a nce that the people outside the building had been dealt with by these people! They had really given them a big surprise by getting rid of their people so quietly in their territory! However, these people did not trap them for long. After all, other than the cowardly father and son from the Feng Family, no one here was pushovers. Feng Qing and Feng Hua weren¡¯t as fast as Liu Guang and the others. Feng Qing was still fine, but Feng Hua had been shot in the arm. He was yelling. Feng Qing ignored him and went to hide by himself. Feng Hua¡¯s survival instincts made him react quickly and find a ce to hide. Thinking about how Feng Qing had ignored his life and gone to hide by himself just now, Feng Hua was not only unhappy with Feng Qing. He began to hate Feng Qing. Other than hatred, there was also something else. Like¡­ killing intent. Meanwhile, Feng Qing, who was only focused on hiding, didn¡¯t notice all of this. After settling the siege, Liu Guang and the others went to Feng Lun¡¯s courtyard. At this moment, the masked man pushed Lind Jones out. Looking at the sorry situation outside, Lind Jones smiled and said to the person behind him, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s good toe outte. Look at this scene, tsk.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved,¡± the masked man said. Lind Jones looked up at him. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re repeating it again. Didn¡¯t I tell you before that I have my own ns? I asked you to leave, but you insisted on following me. Since you¡¯ve decided to follow me, don¡¯t persuade me anymore.¡± ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need for you to do this. With the two sides facing each other, whoever you want to kill will be eventually resolved. Why do you have to interfere? Just wait quietly.¡± ¡°Wait quietly? This isn¡¯t the first day you¡¯ve known me. You should know my temper. Although my illness has improved over the years, you also know what kind of person I am. Just because my illness has improved doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t have a temper and can be bullied by others.¡± ¡°How can I let others covet the family that I took over and focused on running since I was 12 years old? Since they have offended me, I naturally have to settle it personally!¡± ¡°Not only do I have to resolve it personally, but I also have to eliminate them! If you¡¯re afraid, you can leave. I can handle it alone.¡± ¡°You, alone? You are a cripple in a wheelchair now.¡± ¡°There you go again. How many times have you told me off for this? Am I really half-crippled? Why am I sitting in this wheelchair? Others might not know, but how can you not know? At the end of the day, you¡¯re still ming me for not telling you my n.¡± The masked man said nothing. It was a silent agreement. ¡°Anyway, if I don¡¯t get rid of the person who covets the Jones Family personally, I won¡¯t be able to calm down.¡± ¡°So you came with the determination to die?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying. What do you mean by determination to die? Will I die so easily? Besides, the Feng Family is very lively now. I probably won¡¯t even need to make a move. Fortunately, I¡¯m smart and didn¡¯t choose to fight with that person to the death. Otherwise, I might have ended up badly.¡± ¡°What do you mean you didn¡¯t choose to fight to the death? It¡¯s just that you never thought of avenging your father.¡± ¡°Since you know, why were you deceived back then? You¡¯re so gullible.¡± ¡°¡­If I had to endure for three years for one thing, I¡¯ll see if you would be deceived by me too!¡± ¡°That might not be the case. However, helping that old man take revenge is only wishful thinking on his part! I¡¯m happier than anyone else now that he¡¯s dead. Speaking of which, I still have to thank the Bruce Family. Not only do I have to thank the Bruce Family, but I also have to thank that number one killer¡­¡± The two of them walked away. Feng Qing had already left with Liu Guang before them. He was afraid that he would die more easily if he was alone. He didn¡¯t hear their conversation. The injured Feng Hua was hiding in the dark. Since the two of them did not notice him, it meant that he was hiding a little far away. He only heard a little and vaguely. However, even so, he could tell that Lind Jones and Liu Guang were not on the same page at all! And the masked man beside him was not his subordinate as he had said. The way these two interacted was more like friends! However, although Feng Hua did not hear it clearly, someone did. Feng Hua covered his injured arm and went to Feng Lun¡¯s courtyard. Two people walked out from the corner. One of them was wearing a ck shirt and ck trousers. His face was handsome and cold, and his eyes were cold and sinister. It was Yin Jiujin. The other was dressed in casual clothes and had a gentle expression. He exuded a refreshing feeling. It was Min Rufeng. The person hiding on the second floor of the building was Yin Jiujin. However, he left quietly just as Liu Guang was about to discover him. He had resolved the hidden dangers in this courtyard with Min Rufeng, such as the traps and mines that the other party had set up. Of course, they did notpletely remove everything in such a short time. However, most of them had been resolved. They were worried about them, so they came over. As for removing the hidden dangers and settling the people hiding in the dark, they left it to others. How could Huo Siyu sit still after knowing that everyone was here? Huo Siyu couldn¡¯t sit still, so how could Qin Hao let here alone? Yin Jiujin¡¯s subordinate, Lin Zimu, was an expert, and Qin Hao was an expert among experts, at resolving these things. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the head of the Jones Family to have such thoughts,¡± Min Rufeng said. Yin Jiujin hadn¡¯t expected that either. However, he didn¡¯t care about this at the moment. He was only worried about Yan Jinyu¡¯s safety. ¡°Let¡¯s go over first.¡± *** ¡°Why are you still standing here?¡± Liu Guang and the others came over and saw Feng Yun, who was wearing a white robe, standing in the courtyard in front of the small building where Feng Lun lived. He was watching the battle from afar. Liu Yu spoke angrily when he saw this. He almost pointed at Feng Yun¡¯s head and scolded him. Feng Yun said calmly, ¡°I just came over. I was less than half a minute faster than you.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! You clearly left long ago. You didn¡¯t help on purpose, right?¡± Liu Yu didn¡¯t believe him at all. ¡°Have you forgotten that your mother is still in our hands? Don¡¯t you care about her life?¡± Feng Yun looked at Liu Yu with his dark eyes. ¡°I said, I¡¯m only half a minute faster than you. Can¡¯t you understand?¡± Liu Yu was frightened by his gaze. When he reacted, he realized that he was actually frightened by Feng Yun. He was embarrassed and indignant! Just as Feng Yun was about to speak, Liu Guang interrupted, ¡°If you have anything to say, say itter. Now¡¯s not the time to argue. Go over and help first.¡± Feng Lun would be crippled if he didn¡¯t make a move now. He had finally nurtured a useful one. He was still hoping that Feng Lun would take over the Feng Family and develop it into a big help to him. He warned Feng Yun, ¡°Your mother¡¯s life is in your hands. You better not disobey me. Otherwise, you know the consequences!¡± Feng Yun looked at him and smiled. ¡°So, you want me to help Feng Lun? Are you sure?¡± Liu Guang was rendered speechless. Feng Yun didn¡¯t hide his intention to kill Feng Lun at all. He didn¡¯t hide his intention to kill Feng Lun! ¡°Forget it, you better not go!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Feng Yun said. ¡°Since he dared to harm my father, he should be prepared to be avenged. If I let him live freely, wouldn¡¯t I be a useless son?¡± ¡°Of course, as the culprit who harmed my father, I¡¯ll kill you sooner orter.¡± He didn¡¯t hide his killing intent towards Liu Guang either. Feng Qing wanted to scold him, but he didn¡¯t dare to anymore when he saw that he had such an attitude towards Liu Guang. He softened his tone and said hesitantly, ¡°Yun¡¯er, there might be a misunderstanding here. Don¡¯t mess around. Your Third Uncle was only 16 years old when your father was in trouble. How could he have thoughts of killing your father?¡± ¡°That may not be true.¡± ¡°Old Master Feng, ask yourself. Was Feng Lun really harmless when he was 16 years old? Was he really the same as an ordinary 16-year-old?¡± Feng Qing was silenced. Of course not! Lun¡¯er had been raised by Sir since he was young. He had learned all his skills and had be cold. He was not close to her family at all. That indifference was not feigned, but developed over the years. He must have experienced many cruel things to develop such a personality. And many of his experiences must have been stained with blood. Feng Yun sneered. ¡°Look, Old Master Feng knows very well what kind of person he is, right? It¡¯s not impossible for him to have the intention of killing my father.¡± ¡°As for why he wants to kill my father, there are only two reasons.¡± ¡°Firstly, he feels that my father has threatened his status in the Feng Family and is worried that my father wille back to fight for the family assets with him. Secondly¡­¡± He then nced at Liu Guang. ¡°Perhaps my father found something through him and persuaded him not to walk the path of no return. He felt that my father had blocked his path and was worried that my father would ruin his great future, so he wanted to kill my father.¡± ¡°Of course, he couldn¡¯t kill my father alone, so he colluded with others to scheme against my father.¡± ¡°Perhaps, he also deliberately revealed the information that I was at Ghost ughter Ind to my father.¡± Of course, it was more likely that Liu Guang had revealed it himself. Liu Guang¡¯s hatred for his father was obvious. However, Feng Yun did not say that out loud. ¡°You¡¯re indeed very smart.¡± Liu Guang praised him generously, ¡°I haven¡¯t even revealed anything yet, but you can deduce so much with just one guess.¡± ¡°However, you¡¯re wrong about one thing. I was the one who revealed that you were on Ghost ughter Ind and Ghost ughter Ind¡¯s location to your father. I want him to never return!¡± ¡°Besides, with your current personality, you shouldn¡¯t be saying so much, especially on such an asion.¡± ¡°You¡¯re stalling for time so that we can¡¯t go over to help Feng Lun.¡± ¡°You know that ¡®Mei¡¯ will stop Yu. You know that Feng Lun is definitely not No. 99¡¯s match. You think that as long as you dy us, Feng Lun will definitely not survive,¡± Liu Guang said very confidently. On the other side, Xi Fengling had already finished off Feng Chun and was indeed fighting Liu Yu. As for Feng Lun, he was indeed gradually losing out to Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu was still approaching him constantly. Once a long-range battle became a closebat battle, he would definitely not be Yan Jinyu¡¯s match! Feng Yun¡¯s intentions were exposed. He did not deny it. Instead, he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re very smart too. You can even tell that.¡± ¡°Since you can tell, why are you still pestering me? You can go help him yourself.¡± Liu Guang sneered, ¡°Why do you have to ask the obvious? Do you think I don¡¯t know that there are two difficult to handle people standing behind me now?¡± Actually, Liu Guang really did not know at the beginning. He only realized it just now. His expression turned cold. He was too careless! He thought that he had already grasped their whereabouts and ensured that they would not appear in Cloud City, but he did not expect¡­ It turned out that No. 99 and the others had long known that they were hiding in Cloud City. Perhaps, they even knew that they were hiding in the Feng Family! Chapter 400 - Master Nine Snorted

Chapter 400: Master Nine Snorted

They deliberately let out a smoke screen to make him think that they did not know their whereabouts. They also let him grasp the wrong information and feel that they would note to Cloud City to help No. 99! What a good n! There were two experts hiding in the corner. Of course, he had to be vignt at all times and not act rashly! Hearing his words, Hei Yao did not react at all. As if he already knew. Lind Jones, who rushed overter, didn¡¯t seem to be surprised either. He still had an interesting and strange expression. Only Feng Qing and the injured Feng Hua were shocked. They turned around and saw two people walking out of the corner. The two of them looked rxed. Other than Yin Jiujin¡¯s cold expression and dark eyes, there was nothing special about them. Yin Jiujin even had one hand in his pocket when they walked out. He was extremely rxed. Min Rufeng even had a gentle smile on his face. This wasn¡¯t the state he should be in when facing an enemy. The first thing the two of them did when they appeared, was not look at Liu Guang and his men. Instead, they looked at Feng Yun at the same time. Then, their gazes moved past them to look at the enemy in front of them. They were focused on their own people. After confirming that they were fine for the time being, they retracted their gaze calmly. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to help, but there was an even more ruthless character in front of them that they needed to restrain. If they went over to help, these people would definitely join the battle too. At that time, the situation would be chaotic and the chances of being injured would be higher. Yin Jiujin retracted his gaze andnded on Hei Yao¡¯s face. He was looking at Hei Yao, and Hei Yao was looking at him too. This was their first real confrontation. Seeing him, Yin Jiujin snorted coldly in his heart.?Is he that person who repeatedly made his youngdy make an exception and show mercy? He thought that he would be a stunning figure, but it turned out that he was just a brat, and an ordinary brat at that. There was no threat at all. However, Yin Jiujin still felt very jealous. He was someone who held a certain weight in his youngdy¡¯s heart. He was unhappy and wanted to get rid of him instantly. However¡­ He couldn¡¯t. Tsk, he was frustrated. Hei Yao was also sizing Yin Jiujin up. However, his expression did not change. No one knew what he was thinking. Inparison, although Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression was still cold, the dislike for Hei Yao in his eyes was very obvious. From the looks of it, Yin Jiujin seemed to be the more immature one. Hei Yao spoke first, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Master Nine¡¯s name and have always wanted to find a chance to meet you. I didn¡¯t expect our first meeting to be under such circumstances.¡± Yin Jiujin wanted to say that this wasn¡¯t the first time they had met. This was the fourth time they had met. The first time was at the youngdy¡¯s vi in the capital, the night he was drunk. The second time was at the Min Family¡¯s banquet. The person in front of him was wearing a mask. Hmph! Don¡¯t think that he wouldn¡¯t recognize him just because he was wearing a mask! He had guessed it from the youngdy¡¯s attitude. The third time was when the youngdy asked to meet Feng Yun and Liu Guang appeared. ¡°Who are you?¡± Yin Jiujin had already restrained the emotions in his eyes. He went back to being Master Nine, who had a sharp, indifferent, and powerful aura. Seeing him like this, who would have thought that he had so many psychological activities? Yan Jinyu was the only one who could see through him. Other than the cowardly father and son of the Feng Family, no one present believed that Yin Jiujin really didn¡¯t know who Hei Yao was. ¡°I¡¯m Hei Yao. I¡¯m not as famous as Master Nine. I¡¯m afraid Master Nine has never heard of me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve indeed never heard of you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone. Feng Yun and Min Rufeng looked at Yin Jiujin with strange gazes. Not only Hei Yao, everyone present, regardless of whether they had seen Yin Jiujin before, felt that he was a little abnormal. They might have never seen Yin Jiujin, but they had heard many rumors about him. The rumored Master Nine was not like this. How should they put it? They just felt that Master Nine, who made people tremble in fear when they heard his name, shouldn¡¯t be like this. Although he still had a cold expression and was very imposing, what was going on with him? He was being a little childish andpeting with the other party? He could have just kept quiet if he didn¡¯t want to respond, but he even said seriously ¡°I¡¯ve indeed never heard of you.¡± Feng Yun and Min Rufeng were surprised at first, and then they felt likeughing. If it wasn¡¯t for their personality and the asion, the two of them would haveughed out loud. Lind Jones¡¯s gaze wandered between Yin Jiujin and Hei Yao before staring at Hei Yao twice. His eyes were filled with interest again. These people were really interesting. Even Hei Yao, an emotionless machine, revealed a look of surprise when he heard Yin Jiujin¡¯s reply. Although he quickly returned to normal. He probably didn¡¯t expect Yin Jiujin to be like this. Perhaps he had also thought of it. After all, Yin Jiujin was leaning on Yan Jinyu¡¯s shoulder drunk the first time he met him. Yin Jiujin then was even more inconsistent with the rumors. However, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when he saw Yin Jiujin like this. ¡°I¡¯m just a small fry. It¡¯s normal that Master Nine hasn¡¯t heard of me.¡± Yin Jiujin snorted inwardly. Little brat, why are you pretending to be abstruse? He ignored him and his gazended on Liu Guang. His ck eyes filled with darkness. It was this person who made his girl suffer so much! Without saying anything, he raised his hand and a gun appeared in his hand. He pointed it at Liu Guang¡¯s head. This action of attacking without any warning was inexplicably simr to Yan Jinyu¡¯s. *** At this moment, the few people inbat were not far away. Yan Jinyu had gradually forced Feng Lun into a corner. The help that Feng Lun wanted didn¡¯te either. Liu Yu came but was held back by Xi Fengling. During the battle, he also saw the situation not far away. Yin Jiujin and Min Rufeng¡­ With the appearance of these two people, it was no wonder that more than half of the people they had prepared were quietly eliminated. Since the two of them were here, Sir probably couldn¡¯t help him. As for Lind Jones, he was a dabbler and a seriously injured one. He was even more unreliable. Looking at Hei Yao, who couldn¡¯t be too far away from Sir. Thus, he could only rely on himself to escape. However, in this situation where he was gradually losing the upper hand, he didn¡¯t even have any bullets! For a moment, Feng Lun felt his vision go dark. Without bullets, how could he fight Yan Jinyu, a closebat expert, in a closebat? Under such circumstances, it was impossible for him to find a weapon again! ¡°Yo, are you out of bullets?¡± Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t in a hurry to make a move either. The golden thread on her left wrist had been retracted, and her right hand was still holding a gun that she had casually picked up from the ground. She did notck weapons because she could pick them up any time. Anyway, she could block the bullets, so she had the chance to pick them up. She still had the strength to deal with Feng Lun alone. She didn¡¯t continue to shoot. The two of them were about three steps away and Yan Jinyu looked interested. She seemed to be mocking him for being out of bullets and being forced to a dead end. Realizing this, Feng Lun¡¯s expression looked even worse! He knew that he wasn¡¯t Yan Jinyu¡¯s match, but he was still forced into such a desperate situation in his own territory. This made him very indignant! He had clearly nned everything. Why was he still defeated? Sir had many experts under him, so why couldn¡¯t he beat the other party? He dared to say that if their positions were to change with Yan Jinyu and her people and this ce was Yan Jinyu¡¯s territory, and they were brought into a ce that had long been set up, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to turn the situation around like Yan Jinyu and her people! He clearly had the advantage. What exactly went wrong? Had they underestimated Yan Jinyu and her people? Yes, they had underestimated Yan Jinyu and her people. If they hadn¡¯t underestimated them, they wouldn¡¯t have been so careless. They only focused on Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling and didn¡¯t guard against others! They actually allowed them to sneak in! Feng Lun threw away the submachine gun in his hand. He only had a small gun and a dagger on him. The moment he took out these two items, Yan Jinyu dashed forward and waved her left hand. The gun in his hand flew into her hand. She was so fast that Feng Lun couldn¡¯t react! This scene happened in the blink of an eye. He was already guarding against Yan Jinyu, so his speed of changing weapons was already very fast. Under such circumstances, Yan Jinyu even managed to snatch the weapon from his hand so quickly! Only then did Feng Lun realize that Yan Jinyu¡¯s ability seemed to be far beyond what he had seen! She did not seem to have used her full strength in the battle with him just now! This realization made his heart turn cold. On second thought, it did make sense that she was so formidable. He felt that he was already strong enough, but he had actually only stayed on Ghost ughter Ind for a few months. A few months had already affected him so much. Furthermore, she had stayed on Ghost ughter Ind for years and was the person who had fought all the way to be the strongest! Yan Jinyu snatched his gun, but she didn¡¯t use the gun to kill him directly. Instead, she used the closebat skills that she was good at. She threw the gun away and waved her left hand. She did not hold back and every move was lethal. She saw Yin Jiujin and Feng. Feng was still fine. He knew that Liu Guang was not easy to deal with. Even if they had the upper hand now and Liu Guang seemed to have no way out, Feng would not attack rashly. Yin Jiujin was different. Yin Jiujin¡¯s feelings for her might make him attack as soon as he saw Liu Guang. She was worried, so she had to resolve this quickly. Xi Fengling and Liu Yu were also fighting fiercely. Both of them were in closebat. Liu Yu¡¯s skills were really not bad. Xi Fengling was evenly matched with him. No one could gain the upper hand. However, this stalemate was obviously not feasible. Xi Fengling didn¡¯t want to dy. She wanted to end the battle quickly so that she could deal with Liu Guang over there. Liu Guang was the main lead. Liu Yu¡¯s thoughts were that he had to settle this quickly. He was here to help Feng Lun. If he didn¡¯t settle this quickly, it would be toote for Feng Lun. As the two of them fought, Liu Yu felt that Xi Fengling seemed to be worried about something. After observing for a moment, he realized that her position wouldn¡¯t move too much when she was fighting him. He then realized that there was someone hiding not far behind her. He knew this person. Feng Qin, the daughter of Feng Qing¡¯s illegitimate daughter. So, Xi Fengling had been held back because she wanted to protect her? Liu Yu smiled smugly when he realized this. Xi Fengling also realized his intentions and was shocked just as he was about to attack Feng Qin! She was already on par with Liu Yu. Under such circumstances, it was actually very difficult for her to protect someone from Liu Yu! Especially since Liu Yu wasn¡¯t simply attacking. He pointed the gun at Feng Qin and pulled the trigger while fighting her! Feng Qin wasn¡¯t them. She couldn¡¯t avoid the bullet at all! Feng Qin had been lying low so as not to cause trouble for Xi Fengling, but she still couldn¡¯t avoid being targeted by the other party. She also realized that she had been targeted! When the bullets came, she had thought of dodging like them, but she did not have the ability to remain unscathed in the rain of bullets! She knew very well that she could not avoid it! She didn¡¯t want to die. No one wanted to die, but if she lived, she would be a burden to her sister. Then she¡­ Just as she thought that, the bullets were in front of her. Feng Qin¡¯s thoughts halted. She thought that she was going to die for sure. However, someone grabbed her by the waist and both of them avoided the bullets! Chapter 401 - They Are All Very Decisive

Chapter 401: They Are All Very Decisive

Feng Qin was still in shock. It was only then that she realized that she was being hugged tightly. It was a very familiar scent. ¡°Third Young Master Min?¡± Min Ting then let go of her. His face, which was even more exquisite than a woman¡¯s, was no longer filled with a cynical expression. Instead, he had a serious and vaguely angry expression. ¡°Are you stupid? Can¡¯t you dodge when you see the bullet? Are you waiting for death?¡± Feng Qin was initially a little afraid, but she was not so afraid now after he shouted. She wanted to say that she wanted to hide too, but she didn¡¯t have the ability to. She should not have followed them and dragged them down from the beginning. However, if she did not follow them, she would be afraid that someone would have designs on her and want to capture her to threaten her sister. At that time, she would be alone and she knew very well that she would not have any ability to resist. Rather than being held hostage by the enemy, it was better to follow her sister and deal with any changes immediately. If she was really unlucky, she would just let herself die and not implicate her sister, just like earlier. She was really not afraid when the bullet flew over. She was only afraid when the crisis was resolved. Other than being afraid, she was also a little aggrieved. It was not for anything else but for her own uselessness and disappointment. Why didn¡¯t she have any ability at all? It was fine if she couldn¡¯t help, but she was also a burden! This emotion had actually been suppressed inside her for a long time. Ever since her third uncle invited Jinyu and her sister to his courtyard for a meal and her sister told her not to follow them over. However, she did not dare to show it because she was afraid of causing trouble for her sister and the rest. They had more important things to do anyway. Now that she saw Min Ting, for some reason, she could not suppress her emotions any longer. Tears welled up in her eyes and fell. Min Ting was so frightened that he was a little flustered. He hugged her and hid behind the wall. No matter how Liu Yu wanted to attack, he couldn¡¯t hurt them there! Seeing this, Xi Fengling heaved a sigh of relief. Yan Jinyu, who had noticed the situation here, retracted her gaze and focused on dealing with the tenacious Feng Lun. Yes, tenacious. There were really not many people who could withstand so many moves from Yan Jinyu in closebat. Especially Feng Lun, who had many injuries on him. ¡°You¡¯re very smart. You knew that you couldn¡¯t beat me, so you came out with evil ideas. Unfortunately, you didn¡¯t get what you wanted!¡± Thinking about how Liu Yu had attacked Feng Qin just now, Xi Fengling was even more ruthless. Moreover, she didn¡¯t have to worry about Feng Qin anymore. After she went all out, Liu Yu was injured in just a few moves! Although they were still evenly matched, Xi Fengling wasn¡¯t injured, and Liu Yu was. With this injury, his strength was no longer as strong as before, and he was gradually going to be at a disadvantage. On the other hand, Min Ting was even more flustered after hugging Feng Qin and hiding behind the wall because Feng Qin cried even harder without warning. ¡°W-Why are you crying? Why can¡¯t I scold you a little? Don¡¯t you know what happened just now? You almost lost your life! If you don¡¯t have the ability to protect yourself, why are you joining in the fun?¡± Alright, this sentence poked at Feng Qin¡¯s sore spot and she cried out, ¡°Then what can I do? I don¡¯t want to either. I don¡¯t have the ability to protect myself, and I can¡¯t leave without permission. I¡¯m afraid that the other party will catch me and use me to threaten Sister. What can I do?¡± ¡°Why am I so useless? I¡¯m only a burden¡­¡± Min Ting felt a sharp pain on his forehead. He couldn¡¯t handle such a thing. ¡°D-don¡¯t cry anymore. Can you stop if I stop scolding you? No one is born with talent. You don¡¯t know how they got their skills. If possible, they would probably rather not have that ability.¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s life is different. You have your life, they have their lives, and you don¡¯t always have a rain of bullets in your life. Naturally, you don¡¯t need those skills. They¡¯re different. They can lose their lives at any time if they don¡¯t have those skills.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good for you to live an ordinary life like this? Besides, you¡¯re not a burden. If she wasn¡¯t your sister, you wouldn¡¯t have been involved today.¡± ¡°Since you were implicated because of her, it¡¯s only right that she protects you. You can¡¯t me yourself if you can¡¯t protect yourself. There¡¯s no such thing as who¡¯s holding you back. You¡¯re family. The ties between family members don¡¯t have to be so clear.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to be her burden and she is trying her best to protect you. You¡¯re both thinking for each other. It¡¯s just that your ways of expressing it are different.¡± After saying so much in one go, Min Ting didn¡¯t even know what he said exactly. He said whatever he thought of. Anyway, he just couldn¡¯t bear to see Feng Qin cry in front of him. There had been women who cried in front of him in the past, but he had never cared about them. When he was tired of the crying, he would scold or get his friends to send them away. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Feng Qin cry, probably because of their rtionship. No matter what, she was his lover now. It was understandable that he treated her differently from others. At the thought of this, the strange feeling in Min Ting¡¯s heart disappeared. However, Feng Qin stopped crying when she heard what he said. Min Ting¡¯s words did have some effect. She was even more surprised that Min Ting could say such words, and it was directed at her! The two of them had been together for a few months. When was Min Ting ever so considerate? Never! Min Ting was not a patient person, nor was he a good-tempered person. He often spoke coldly to her. Anyway, other than the content of the contract, the two of them wouldn¡¯t have much interaction. Why would hefort her? Seeing that she was staring at him as if she had seen a ghost, Min Ting¡¯s expression softened. ¡°What are you looking at? You look so ugly when you are crying! Aren¡¯t you usually very hot-tempered and brave? Why are you still crying?¡± Feng Qin¡¯s lips twitched. Not to mention being afraid and aggrieved, she could not even gather her emotions. ¡°When did I get angry and bold? I¡¯ve always been an obedient and disciplined person¡­¡± Min Ting red and Feng Qin quickly corrected herself, ¡°¡­An obedient work partner?¡± Actually, she did not know what Min Ting was thinking either. They had clearly signed the contract in ck and white, but as the person who was being kept, she did not mind this more than Min Ting. She could tell others about her rtionship with Min Ting very calmly, but Min Ting repeatedly emphasized that only they could know about their rtionship and could not tell others. With the contract, the two of them would meet often. She had also shown her face in front of his friends, but she did not let others know about their rtionship. This way, others could easily misunderstand that they were boyfriend and girlfriend. She couldn¡¯t understand him. Feng Qin coughed lightly and looked around. Almost everyone was facing each other, and her expression became serious. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Why are you here?¡± Seeing that she was serious, Min Ting didn¡¯t want her to remember his flustered look just now, nor did he want her to cry again. He didn¡¯t know how tofort her. Hearing her question, he gestured for her to look over. ¡°I came with my Second Brother.¡± In reality, he didn¡¯te with Yin Jiujin. He hade to Cloud City unconsciously after knowing that Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling hade to the Feng Family and guessed that Xi Fengling and Feng Qin might be rted. He came to Cloud City to stay in a hotel under the Empire Group. He met Yin Jiujin in the hotel and asked him why he appeared in Cloud City. ording to what Min Ting knew, Yin Jiujin should be in the capital now. Yin Jiujin naturally didn¡¯t tell him that he didn¡¯t want him to get involved. However, Yin Jiujin was around, Min Rufeng was also around, and he even saw Qin Hao and Huo Siyu. Min Ting wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew what was going on after thinking about it. Hence, he followed Yin Jiujin and Min Rufeng out of the hotel early this morning. The two of them didn¡¯t stop him and let him follow. With that, they naturally came to the Feng Family. Min Ting might look like a hedonistic son, but he was actually quite capable. Now that he knew that something was amiss, he naturally had to help. He had only rushed over because he had just helped resolve some trouble. At this moment, Yin Jiujin was pointing a gun at Liu Guang. Liu Guang¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as if Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t pointing at him. At this moment, Feng Qing suddenly shouted, ¡°No¡ª¡± At that moment, Yan Jinyu and Feng Lun¡¯s fight was almost over. Feng Lun fell to the ground. His body was covered in injuries, and he no longer had the ability to resist. Yan Jinyu looked down from above, and the golden thread as thin as hair was about to attack his neck. She was prepared to kill him in one move. Feng Yan was curled up in the corner. She, who had witnessed the battle from the beginning, had long vomited when she saw the bloodstained corpses on the ground. It could no longer be described as shock and fear. The impact was too great. Her nerves were about to copse. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t make a move in the end because Feng Yun, who was standing not far away, spoke. ¡°Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t kill him first. I have something to ask.¡± Yan Jinyu stopped what she was doing, and Feng Qing finally felt relieved. Feng Yun was Sir¡¯s man now. He would save Lun¡¯er, right? It must be! His mother was still in Sir¡¯s hands. It was impossible for him to disregard his mother¡¯s life! After saying that, Feng Yun walked over. He could actually walk out with his unique otherworldly aura despite the corpses and blood all over the ground. It seemed like no matter how bad the environment was, it did not affect him at all. Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows slightly. Although it was noisy here, she had roughly guessed something when she saw Feng Yun and Liu Guang standing together ¡°harmoniously¡±. However, even if she had guessed it, she still left Feng Lun with Feng Yun now. However, she stood at the side. ¡°Cousin, just ask.¡± Feng Yun smiled at her. He actually knew that she should have guessed something. Under such circumstances, she still let Feng Lun live. It did not matter if she trusted him or if she was not worried that he could save Feng Lun at all. After all, he was very happy. Feng Lun was almost at hisst breath. If she hadn¡¯t fought him personally and knew his tenacity, Yan Jinyu would have felt that he was being tortured. Look at his injuries. Feng Yun looked at Feng Lun, who was lying on the ground, without any pity. His eyes were still very calm. ¡°Are you rted to my father¡¯s death back then?¡± ¡°So what if I am?¡± It was said that people spoke kindly on the brink of death, but Feng Lun was very tenacious. He was still being stubborn. Perhaps, he had really been greatly affected during the months he spent on Ghost ughter Ind. He was already about to die. Not only was he stubborn, but he was also very cold. As if he wasn¡¯t the one who was going to die. He didn¡¯t even look at Feng Qing when he eximed just now. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are.¡± Feng Lun thought that Feng Yun would ask him how he was rted to Feng Li¡¯s death. He did not expect Feng Yun to raise the gun in his hand as soon as he finished speaking. A shot sounded and the bullet hit Feng Lun¡¯s heart. Blood seeped from the wound and the corner of his lips. Feng Lun looked at him in shock. ¡°Y-you¡­¡± ¡°Y-you actually attacked without even asking. You¡¯ll¡­ regret it¡­¡± ¡°I know your father¡­¡± He stopped talking. However, Feng Yun was stunned. What did he know about his father? Yan Jinyu was also a little surprised. Feng Lun seemed to really know something. However, what was the point of saying it when he was about to die? He didn¡¯t even say it at the most critical moment when he had a life-saving bargaining chip. There was indeed something wrong with his brain. Chapter 402 - The Crazy Feng Family

Chapter 402: The Crazy Feng Family

¡°Cousin, don¡¯t think too much. If you want to know, just investigate.¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s real, we¡¯ll be able to find out one day. Why should we be conflicted over a dead person¡¯s ambiguous words?¡± When Feng Yun heard that, he suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve lived a few more years than you in vain. I¡¯m not as understanding as you. You¡¯re right. If you want to know, just investigate.¡± ¡°Lun¡¯er¡ª!¡± Feng Qing shouted and stumbled over. It seemed like he cared a lot about his third son. ¡°Feng Yun, he¡¯s your third uncle. How could you!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I dare or not, I¡¯ve already killed him. Since he dared to kill my father back then, I¡¯m only killing him now to avenge my father. Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Your father¡¯s death has nothing to do with him. He was only 16 years old back then¡­¡± ¡°He admitted it himself,¡± Feng Yun interrupted him. When Feng Qing heard his words, his body swayed and he almost lost his bnce. Admit it personally? Under such circumstances, it was most likely true that he had admitted it personally. Although he wished for his eldest son to die, he did not expect his youngest son, who was only 16 years old back then, to be involved¡­ It was over. It was all over! Feng Xu was unreliable, and Feng Yun was even more so. His reliance was Lun¡¯er. Whether the Feng Family could flourish depended on Lun¡¯er. But now that Lun¡¯er was gone, how was he going to develop the Feng Family into the number one family? How was he going to live an extravagant life? Feng Qing suddenly thought of something and his eyes lit up. He still had a second son. Perhaps¡­ Just as he thought that and was about to look at Feng Hua, he met Feng Hua¡¯s gun. Feng Qing looked incredulous. ¡°Hua¡¯er, what are you doing?!¡± Feng Hua had never killed anyone with his own hands. Although he had harmed many people secretly, he had always relied on others. He had picked up the gun on the spot and his hands were still trembling. He did have the intention to kill, but he was not very brave. Feng Hua finally mustered up the courage to do this. He didn¡¯t want anything to happen again and pulled the trigger. ¡°No¡ª¡± It was a shout from the door. It was so loud, so how could the Feng Family not hear it? Because it was in Feng Lun¡¯s courtyard, Lu Ping didn¡¯t want others to know. She got the butler to send the servants out and take a day off. She then called Lu Yuan over. This was the first time she came to her youngest son¡¯s courtyard without any obstruction. However, she did not expect to see such a shocking scene the moment she stepped into the courtyard. There were bloodstained corpses everywhere¡­ She even saw her eldest son shooting at her husband! She was so frightened that she almost fainted. Her body swayed, and she didn¡¯t know what she was relying on to support herself. She barely stood up. ¡°Hua¡¯er, what are you doing?!¡± Feng Qing, who was vomiting blood on the ground, stared at Feng Hua with wide eyes. ¡°W-Why?¡± Feng Hua finally fired. He didn¡¯t know if he was frightened or happy, but he threw the gun away and smiled crazily. ¡°Why? You¡¯re actually asking me why? We¡¯re both your sons, but you only see Feng Lun and not me!¡± ¡°The heir of the Feng Family. You don¡¯t think highly of Feng Li or me, so you want to leave everything to Feng Lun! How is Feng Lun better than me?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s indeed more capable than me, but so what? He¡¯s dead! Dead! Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°D-dead?¡± Lu Ping¡¯s legs went limp. She knelt on the ground when she saw Feng Lun¡¯s corpse. ¡°No, impossible¡­ This is impossible¡­¡± Feng Qing looked at Feng Hua. ¡°Y-you¡­¡± He spat out a mouthful of blood and died. Seeing this scene, Lu Ping shouted, ¡°No¡ª!¡± She was about to crawl over here. She looked disheveled. However, other than Feng Qin who frowned, no one else was too affected. Other than feeling that it was too dramatic. They all had the mentality of an onlooker. Most importantly, these people from the Feng Family were not kind people. It was obvious from the way the father and son turned against each other. They wondered how many people had fallen at their hands. Lu Ping was suffering a huge blow. At this moment, Lu Yuan, who hade with her, found a wooden stick from somewhere and hit Lu Ping¡¯s head from behind. Lu Ping fell to the ground on the spot. After the fight, Lu Yuan even threw away the wooden stick in her hand and eximed like a frightened person. No one expected that. Including Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu was stunned too. Xi Fengling and Liu Yu, who were fighting, also stopped what they were doing. They faced each other warily, but they were looking over. ¡°Fu*k!¡± Xi Fengling couldn¡¯t help but curse. What kind of drama was this? Feng Hua was shocked. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± At the same time, someone eximed, ¡°Mom!¡± He was calling Lu Yuan ¡°Mom¡±. However, Feng Yan wasn¡¯t the only one shouting. Feng Xu also shouting that at the entrance! Feng Yan called Lu Yuan to save her, while Feng Xu simply shouted in shock. There were too many emotions in this voice, and it made one¡¯s heart tremble. Seeing him, Feng Yun, Xi Fengling, and Feng Qin frowned. Without saying anything, Min Rufeng quickly walked towards Xi Fengling. He was no longer okay with letting Xi Fengling deal with Liu Yu alone. The moment he came over, it was two against one. Liu Yu did not dare to attack rashly. However, everyone, including Yin Jiujin, who was pointing a gun at Liu Guang¡¯s head but didn¡¯t shoot, looked at the Feng Family members. No one knew the reason why Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t shoot. Most of them thought that he wasn¡¯t confident of killing Liu Guang in one go, so he was hesitating. Feng Xu¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. It seemed like he had run over! He did go to the airport, but he hesitated when he was about to board the ne. In the end, he got a car and returned to the Feng Family. The Feng Family¡¯s gate was surrounded. He repeatedly revealed his identity and those people only let him in after asking their superior. Those people obviously didn¡¯t allow anyone to enter the Feng Family, and the Feng Family¡¯smotion was so big, it was impossible for the outside world not to hear it. Fortunately, the Feng Family¡¯s mansion was big enough that no one outside could hear themotion clearly. As for the people outside the Feng Family, he didn¡¯t know their identities, but he was sure that something had happened to the Feng Family! Seeing the corpses all over the ground, Feng Xu only hoped that this scene was fake, but he knew that it wasn¡¯t¡­ ¡°Xu¡¯er, why are you here? Didn¡¯t you go on a business trip?¡± Lu Yuan was frightened. Didn¡¯t this mean that Xu¡¯er had seen her actions just now? ¡°Mom, do you know that you¡¯re killing someone?!¡± Feng Xu¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t the only one doing this. Why didn¡¯t you question your father? He shot at your grandfather just now! I was afraid that your grandmother would settle the score with us if she saw us, so, so¡­¡± ¡°So? Just settle it once and for all?¡± ¡°Dad, Mom, are you still human? These are my grandparents, your parents! I thought you were just coveting power and wealth. I didn¡¯t expect you to¡­¡± Feng Xu couldn¡¯t continue and his voice was choked up. ¡°Alright, Xu¡¯er. What¡¯s the point of pursuing the matter now? Can¡¯t you see the Feng Family¡¯s current situation? Is this the time to talk about this?¡± After saying that, Feng Hua red at Lu Yuan. ¡°That¡¯s my mother. Although she¡¯s also biased, she can¡¯t decide anything. Why did you¡­¡± His biological mother was beaten up by his wife so badly that no one knew if she was dead or alive, but he actually said that so casually? Feng Xu didn¡¯t want to believe that these were his parents. ¡°Why is Yan¡¯er here?¡± Feng Hua asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lu Yuan said. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep an eye on her?¡± Feng Yan hurriedly said excitedly, ¡°Dad, Mom, save me! Hurry up and save me! I¡¯m dying, I¡¯m dying!¡± She had been shot and the old injuries on her body had yet to recover. Her wheelchair had flipped over just like that. In order not to be affected by the battle, she even crawled to a corner. She was already in a sorry state. Seeing Feng Yan, Lu Yuan suddenly pointed at her and shouted, ¡°Hubby, Hubby, she saw us just now. Kill her too. Hurry! Otherwise, we¡¯ll be finished if she goes out and spouts nonsense!¡± No, you¡¯re already finished. Yan Jinyu thought. She suddenly felt that the Yan Family could still barelypare to the Feng Family. At least Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya still had some humanity? ¡°Mom!¡± Feng Xu¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Was this still his family? ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Feng Yan was already unable to withstand the stimtion of the earlier scenes. Feng Hua and Lu Yuan were herst hope. Lu Yuan actually said that she wanted to kill her, and Feng Hua actually didn¡¯t reject her immediately. It seemed like he was considering the feasibility of this matter. Feng Yan went crazy after hearing that. This was Min Rufeng¡¯s judgment with his superb medical skills. When Min Rufeng saw Feng Yan like this, he only said, ¡°She had already gone mad.¡± ¡°Why is she crazy? Is she pretending? Hubby, kill her quickly! I don¡¯t want to be a murderer. I don¡¯t want to go to prison!¡± Feng Hua couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and pped her. ¡°Shut up! Why don¡¯t you look at the situation now!¡± Lu Yuan finally fell silent. She seemed to have just reacted and shrank behind Feng Hua in fear. Feng Hua looked at Feng Xu, ¡°Xu¡­¡± Feng Xu¡¯s eyes were cold. He looked at him like he was looking at a stranger, making Feng Hua¡¯s voice get stuck in his throat. Feng Xu stopped looking at him and walked over like a zombie. He first crouched down to check Lu Ping¡¯s breathing and his hand trembled. She was dead. He stood up and walked towards Feng Qing stiffly. Perhaps Feng Yan¡¯sughter was a little frightening with such a scene filled with corpses, or perhaps Feng Xu¡¯s emotions were very infectious. No one at the scene said anything and simply watched him walk towards Feng Qing. He reached out to check Feng Qing¡¯s breathing, but he was no longer breathing. After that, Feng Xu slowly stood up and looked at Feng Lun, who had already stopped breathing on the ground. Then, he looked at Feng Yun. ¡°Brother, I want to know what exactly is going on.¡± His tone was very calm. However, Feng Yun frowned slightly. In such a situation, it might not be a good thing to be too calm. Just like when he first woke up in the hospital and found out that his parents had passed away. He looked as calm as he could be, but only he knew how torturous his heart was. ¡°With your intelligence, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to guess. Feng Lun prepared all those people on the ground, and you only saw a small group of them.¡± So, Third Uncle wanted to use these people to deal with Yan Jinyu and Fengling? There were so many people and weapons all over the ground. It was obviously not a small fight! Third Uncle wanted to kill them! Either one group of them would die, and the current situation could only mean that they were stronger than Third Uncle¡­ Moreover, there were a few people facing each other over there. He knew some people, such as Master Nine and the Second Young Master of the Min Family. He had never seen the rest and didn¡¯t know who they were and why they appeared in the Feng Family. ¡°I told you that there are some things that you can¡¯t interfere in. I asked you to leave. Why are you back?¡± ¡°Brother, this is my home. If I knew that something unexpected would happen at home, but I chose to leave alone, am I still human then?¡± ¡°I do disapprove of my grandparents and my parents¡¯ principles, but no matter what, they¡¯re my family¡­¡± ¡°Have these family members disappointed you today?¡± Chapter 403 - Confrontation

Chapter 403: Confrontation

He was disappointed, extremely disappointed! ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s not suitable for you to know. I can only tell you that I killed Feng Lun. My father¡¯s death back then was rted to him. As for the others in the Feng Family, if they¡¯re not overboard, I don¡¯t intend to kill them at all.¡± ¡°You saw it too. Feng Qing died at your father¡¯s hands, and Lu Ping died at your mother¡¯s hands. Do you think the Feng Family still has a future when the Feng Family is handed to your parents?¡± ¡°Since you chose toe back, you should face these things. You still have to protect the Feng Family.¡± ¡°Forget it, Brother.¡± Feng Xu looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the Feng Family to you. If you don¡¯t want to take over, I¡¯ll hand it to Fengling. With Fengling¡¯s ability, the Feng Family definitely won¡¯t be like this now.¡± ¡°As for my parents, they naturally have to pay the price for killing someone. Let¡¯s go through the formal procedures. I see that there are people guarding outside the Feng Family. They should be dealing with some special people here. I believe you will have a way to let them go through the formal procedures and pay the price that they should pay.¡± ¡°As for me, I probably won¡¯t return to the Feng Family in the future.¡± ¡°Just take it that I¡¯m escaping. I really can¡¯t ept this family.¡± Feng Yun fell silent. Before he could say anything, Feng Hua spoke first, ¡°Xu¡¯er, what do you mean by that? You want to send us to prison?¡± ¡°And what do you mean by that? You¡¯re my son. You¡¯ll be a member of the Feng Family for the rest of your life. Where do you want to go?¡± He looked at Xi Fengling and questioned Feng Xu, ¡°And her. What¡¯s going on? What right does she have to take over the Feng Family?¡± At this moment, Feng Qin stuck her head out. ¡°Why isn¡¯t she qualified? She¡¯s my sister, my biological sister! No matter who the Feng Family is being handed to, it will be more suitable than you, Second Uncle! Since Cousin Feng Yun doesn¡¯t want it and Cousin Xu doesn¡¯t want it either, what¡¯s wrong with letting my sister take over the Feng Family?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a thousand times better than people like you who kill your parents!¡± After saying that, she retracted her head and only stuck half of it out. ¡°Xu¡¯er, is what she said true?!¡± Feng Xu ignored Feng Hua and didn¡¯t even look at him. He nodded at Feng Yun and said to Xi Fengling, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave the Feng Family to you.¡± After saying that, he left without looking back. ¡°Xu¡¯er, stop right there! Stop right there!¡± Lu Yuan panicked and shouted. However, no one cared about her. ¡°What a good show.¡± Lind Jones was the first to speak. He was really excited. It seemed like he was indeed watching a show. Yan Jinyu looked up at him. Probably sensing her gaze, Lind Jones also looked at her and even smiled at her. Yan Jinyu paused. Then, she narrowed her eyes. Lind Jones seemed to give her a different feeling than before! Of course, the exception was his usual aggressive gaze. In essence, he was still a pervert. However, it was undeniable that Yan Jinyu was puzzled when she saw Lind Jones like this. Some time ago, they were in a life-and-death confrontation. Not only did Lind Jones almost lose his life, but he was also forced to hide like a defeated dog and finally came to the Feng Family. He was also seriously injured. His pale face and wheelchair were the best proof. Besides, Bo Lang was already slowly seizing power in the Jones Family. And Bo Lang was now her cooperation partner. No matter what, Lind Jones and her were already at odds. Why was he still greeting her friendly now? He was friendly, right? As Yan Jinyu was thinking, Lind Jones had already retracted his gaze. ¡°Since we¡¯ve seen the show, shouldn¡¯t we settle serious matters now?¡± Lu Yuan was about to question Xi Fengling when Feng Hua covered her mouth and pulled her to a corner. ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± On the other side, Min Rufeng had already thrown out a silver needle at an acupuncture point on Feng Yan¡¯s neck. At this moment, the crazy Feng Yan could no longer shout. The scene was not as noisy as before. Yan Jinyu and Feng Yun walked over at the same time. Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling didn¡¯t move. The two of them were facing Liu Yu. However, the two of them did not attack immediately. They guarded Liu Yu while watching the situation over there. In case of an emergency, they could attack. Liu Guang wasn¡¯t an ordinary character after all. Just like how Liu Guang and the others were afraid of Yan Jinyu, they were also very afraid of Liu Guang. Since he was still alive after Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed, they did not know the limits of his ability. They always felt that he was not so easy to deal with. Liu Yu saw that Yan Jinyu was also walking over and panicked. He wanted to go over and help Liu Guang, but after seeing Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling, he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. She could only stare at them angrily and warily. In case they suddenly attacked. ¡°Brother Nine,¡± Yan Jinyu called out with a smile. Yin Jiujin¡¯s actions didn¡¯t change. He was still pointing the gun at Liu Guang, but he looked at Yan Jinyu and sized her up. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Feng Yun, who was standing beside Yan Jinyu, could clearly sense the change in her aura after seeing Yin Jiujin. She had exuded a strong killing intent from her bones just now. Even though she was smiling, no one dared to underestimate her. At this moment, she waspletely an ordinary 18-year-old girl. He couldn¡¯t tell that she was the same person as the person who had killed so many people and walked out unscathed in the rain of bullets. Moreover, her temperament had changed so quickly and naturally that it did not seem like she was pretending at all. As he thought about it, Feng Yun couldn¡¯t help butment. This was good too. At least, she looked moreforting than the murderous her just now. The little girl should have the innocence of a little girl. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Yin Jiujin retracted his gaze and continued to stare at Liu Guang. Actually, even if he moved his gaze away, Liu Guang did not act rashly. He was still sitting in the wheelchair calmly. Liu Guang was also afraid of Yin Jiujin. Especially when Yin Jiujin¡¯s gun was pointed at his head. And they were standing so close. However, Liu Guang was obviously not worried about his safety. It was probably because he was confident that he would not die here. ¡°It¡¯s said that Master Nine is a decisive person. He does whatever he wants and never fears anything. Since you want to kill me now, why didn¡¯t you make a move?¡± ¡°This is a little different from what I heard about Master Nine.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to use words to provoke us,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you know best why we didn¡¯t make a move?¡± In reality, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know why Yin Jiujin hadn¡¯t attacked Liu Guang for so long. However, she trusted Yin Jiujin and understood him. She knew that he definitely had his reasons for doing this. And she had also guessed something from Feng Yun and Liu Guang¡¯s interactions just now. Yan Jinyu probably knew how much Feng Yun wanted to kill Liu Guang. His killing intent towards Liu Guang was even stronger than hers. How could such a Feng Yun ¡°get along¡± with Liu Guang? Feng Yun was clearly restraining himself now because something was holding him back. Probably because Liu Guang was holding something that Feng Yun had to endure for the time being. Yin Jiujin looked at Yan Jinyu with a faint smile in his eyes. She was indeed his girl. Even if she didn¡¯t know anything, she would cooperate with him unconditionally. When his gaze turned to Liu Guang again, it was cold. ¡°Where is she?¡± Liu Guang looked at him, ¡°You were indeed in that building just now. The person hiding upstairs was you!¡± The fact that Liu Guang could reach where he was today meant that his brain was good enough. He quickly thought about it. He had clearly suspected it at that time, but why was his attention suddenly diverted? He looked up at Hei Yao, who was standing beside him. Hei Yao only nced at Yan Jinyu once when she came over. After that, he didn¡¯t have much emotions and was still expressionless. However, when he looked at Yan Jinyu, no one saw the emotions hidden in his eyes, but Yin Jiujin, who was standing opposite him. For that, Yin Jiujin even frowned. He felt very ufortable. He looked like someone who coveted Yan Jinyu in front of him. Did he think he was dead? Why was he pretending to be affectionate? If he really cared so much, would he have chosen to betray her back then? Even if this so-called betrayal seemed a little different from traditional betrayal. But so what? Betrayal was betrayal. If it were him, he would definitely not choose to betray her. He would advance and retreat with her and face any difficulties together. Because the hurt that some betrayals caused, could never be erased. It was still the same sentence. Although he felt very ufortable, he had to admit that back then, under the circumstances where danger was present everywhere and the people around her were very likely to be enemies in the next second, the youngdy still trusted Hei Yao so much. This meant that Hei Yao was very important to her. She didn¡¯t trust someone easily, but after choosing to believe him and even trusting him unconditionally, she was betrayed. He had experienced that feeling too. Liu Guang looked at Hei Yao. Hei Yao did not dodge, as if he was not worried that Liu Guang would suspect him at all. Only Liu Guang himself knew if he had any doubts about Hei Yao. And Hei Yao had an indifferent expression right from the beginning. Liu Guang retracted his gaze and looked at Yin Jiujin. ¡°Master Nine, you¡¯re a big shot after all. Why are you asking such a naive question? Do you think I¡¯ll tell you?¡± ¡°After all, that¡¯s my life-saving charm in this situation.¡± ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± Liu Guang looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°No. 99, you¡¯ve really never disappointed me. I felt that I had hidden the Feng Family well enough, but I was actually discovered by you. You even appeared in the Feng Family so openly and used such an excuse to deceive us.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯ve lost a helper and a general.¡± ¡°Feng Lun wasn¡¯t the only one hiding in the Feng Family. I¡¯ve spent many years nurturing these people who died at your hands openly and those who were hiding in the dark and also killed by you.¡± ¡°My killing intent towards you now is even stronger than before. Although I already wished to cut you into pieces when you destroyed Ghost ughter Ind and seriously injured me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen how Ghost ughter Ind punishes traitors, but I don¡¯t think those punishments are enough. Over the past three years, I¡¯ve researched a few more cruel ones. I hope you can try them all one day.¡± Crack! Yin Jiujin pressed the trigger. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Chapter 404 - Jinyu Is Being Protective

Chapter 404: Jinyu Is Being Protective

¡°You don¡¯t dare to shoot,¡± Liu Guang said very confidently. ¡°Is that so?¡± Yin Jiujin smiled slightly. His eyes were dark as he pulled the trigger without any hesitation! Feng Yun knew Yin Jiujin¡¯s temper. The rumors that he did as he pleased weren¡¯t groundless. With Liu Guang¡¯s agitation, Feng Yun knew very well that Yin Jiujin would definitely make a move. He was about to stop Yin Jiujin and he raised his leg too. However, in the end, he retracted his words and slowly retracted his leg. Forget it. Every generation of the Yin Family had one person with simr personalities. Outsiders said that Jin¡¯s temper was the most like his maternal grandfather¡¯s, but they didn¡¯t know that his mother was the one who resembled his maternal grandfather the most. In other words, his mother¡¯s personality was simr to Jin¡¯s to a certain extent. If his mother was here, she would definitely not tolerate Liu Guang¡¯s provocation. He indeed wanted to find out his mother¡¯s whereabouts from Liu Guang, but he couldn¡¯t allow Liu Guang to provoke Jin in front of him. Most importantly, he trusted Jin. Jin did as he pleased, but he had always had a bottom line when he did as he pleased. This was a little contradictory, but Jin was a person who did as he pleased and yet knew his limits. Liu Guang didn¡¯t expect him to shoot. His pupils were constricted. They were really too close. ¡°Father, be careful!¡± Liu Yu shouted! Hei Yao was quick and blocked the bullet with the dagger in his hand! The distance was too close and the impact of the bullet was big. Because of the recoil of the force, Hei Yao¡¯s dagger cut Liu Guang¡¯s face. Even though Hei Yao tried his best to control it, it still left a scar on Liu Guang¡¯s face. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Hei Yao was expressionless. There was no apology or worry on his face. Liu Guang knew his temper. He didn¡¯t say anything and only raised his hand to interrupt him. He wiped the blood off his face and stared at Yin Jiujin with a ruthless and dangerous gaze. ¡°What a carefree Master Nine. You actually dared to shoot when you had concerns!¡± ¡°I actually didn¡¯t realize that you were such a formidable figure in the early years. If I had realized it earlier, you might have known many people present here long ago.¡± When Yan Jinyu heard that, her expression turned cold. In her eyes, Yin Jiujin was even more important than her. Therefore, she prioritized Yin Jiujin in everything she did. Before others offended Yin Jiujin, she could amodate them even if she had any concerns. However, if they offended Yin Jiujin, she wouldn¡¯t worry so much! Hence, she attacked without thinking and she attacked with a killer move! Her weapon was two meters long. At such a close distance, she only had to raise her hand and wave, and it would hit Liu Guang¡¯s neck! Yin Jiujin had concerns, so he didn¡¯t use his full strength just now. But Yan Jinyu was different. As soon as they sensed her actions, everyone¡¯s expressions changed, especially Liu Guang. The change in his expression was the most obvious. He had the most serious expression since he appeared! He quickly retreated and stood up from the wheelchair! He swung the dagger in his hand and barely blocked Yan Jinyu¡¯s attack! Yes, he stood up! Seeing this scene, many people¡¯s hearts skipped a beat, especially Lind Jones. His strange eyes narrowed into slits! Obviously, he didn¡¯t know that Liu Guang¡¯s legs were healed! Seeing this scene, he was undoubtedly excited. The masked man behind him sensed his emotions, so he ced his hand on his shoulder and pressed him back down! He patted his shoulder to calm him down. Seeing that Liu Guang¡¯s legs were fine, Yan Jinyu also narrowed her eyes. She observed the others¡¯ expressions, including Liu Yu, who was not far away. Liu Yu was also shocked. So Liu Guang had even deceived his own people! It was no wonder that even she did not suspect anything! The two of them stood facing each other. Hei Yao¡¯s gaze swept past Liu Guang¡¯s legs without a trace, then he retracted his gaze and lowered his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to not be crippled. What a pity,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to force me to expose the secret that I had hidden for two years so quickly. In these two years, the people around me didn¡¯t even notice it. It should be said that you¡¯re indeed No. 99. You¡¯re indeed the best person I¡¯ve nurtured!¡± ¡°On the other hand, No. 99¡¯s temper seems to be getting worse. Look, why hasn¡¯t your habit of attacking changed after so many years?¡± ¡°Oh, there are indeed some changes. But what provoked you to attack without caring about anything just now?¡± As he spoke, he looked at Yin Jiujin. At this moment, Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes were on Yan Jinyu. His eyes were filled with love. Who was Yin Jiujin? Coupled with his understanding of Yan Jinyu, how could he not know why she was angry? She could not tolerate others harming him or offending him, even if it was just a verbal offense. Actually, he was not that angry when he heard Liu Guang¡¯s words. He thought that if Liu Guang had really discovered him back then and abducted him to Ghost ughter Ind, he could have met his girl earlier and protected her under his wings. He could make a name for himself in the army; he could make a name for himself in the business world after retiring. He was confident that he could make a name for himself on Ghost ughter Ind too! He could have protected the person he wanted to protect! Hence, he was not angry with Liu Guang¡¯s words. He wanted to question Liu Guang instead: [Then why didn¡¯t you realize it earlier? You made me miss my fianc¨¦e for so many years!] ¡°No. 99, you¡¯ve also fallen now. Don¡¯t you know that the first rule of a killer is to be cold-blooded and heartless? You actually let your emotions be affected so easily for a person. This is a killer¡¯s taboo!¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Oh? Could it be that you also think that Yin Jiujin will be my weakness? If that¡¯s really the case, I can only give you two words: Haha.¡± ¡°Also? Who else thinks so too?¡± Liu Guang suddenly asked. However, Yan Jinyu paused. Hei Yao clenched his fists gently. Yin Jiujin snorted coldly. He knew who else! He was a little drunk that night, but he heard it very clearly! So what if he was a weakness? The youngdy was willing to make him her weakness. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t answer. ¡°So, do you mean that you really think so?¡± Yan Jinyu walked to Yin Jiujin¡¯s side and smiled at him. Then, she said to Liu Guang, ¡°If you really think that he¡¯s my weakness, then so be it. If you have the guts, use him to threaten me. I¡¯ll definitely be threatened by you.¡± Yin Jiujin chuckled when he heard that. This girl was very confident in him. However, her confidence was right. Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t so easy to deal with. If Liu Guang wanted to use him to threaten his girl, he had to have the ability to restrain him. Liu Guang really sized Yin Jiujin up seriously after he heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. ¡°That can be considered. Otherwise, if this continues, when will I be able to kill you?¡± ¡°So in your opinion, it¡¯s easier to deal with Brother Nine than me?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s surprised expression was so adorable. Seeing that a few pairs of eyes were staring at her, Yin Jiujin¡¯s cold and ruthless gaze swept past them. He domineeringly held her waist and pulled her to his side. He didn¡¯t let go again. Feng Yun chuckled and retracted his gaze. He was just a little surprised that the little girl would have such an expression too. Did he have to be so protective? It really matched the rumors outside: Master Nine protected the eldest daughter of the Yan Family like he was protecting his treasure. However, Jin was very good like this. He was lively. The two of them were destined to be a couple. They had both changed because of each other. Lind Jones¡¯s gaze became strange again when he saw Yan Jinyu like this. However, it wasn¡¯t that strong. It was probably because Liu Guang¡¯s legs had given him too much of a shock. Liu Guang¡¯s legs were fine. Even if they died together, they might not be able to kill him! Only Hei Yao had aplicated expression when he saw Yan Jinyu being so different. Yin Jiujin was more jealous of Hei Yao. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Liu Guang was obviously surprised that Yan Jinyu would have such an expression. However, they weren¡¯t people of the same era after all. He didn¡¯t look at the problem like a young person. Seeing Yan Jinyu like this, what he thought that Yin Jiujin had a huge influence on her and how feasible was it to capture Yin Jiujin as a bargaining chip to restrain her? ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t say he isn¡¯t. Come and try then.¡± She had never fought Yin Jiujin before, but she knew that Yin Jiujin¡¯s skills were definitely not inferior to hers! Furthermore, she had spent most of her time with Yin Jiujin. Who could abduct Yin Jiujin under her nose? ¡°I wanted to kill you directly, but it seems like you¡¯re not crippled now. It¡¯s a little difficult. However, with so many of us joining forces, we might be able to beat you.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re not alone now. The people around you have some ability too. If we really fight, no one will be able to gain anything.¡± It was mainly because Liu Guang held a bargaining chip that even Feng Yun had to tolerate after hating him for 11 years! ¡°How about this? Tell us the whereabouts of the person Brother Nine asked you about just now and we¡¯ll let you go. How about that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject me. Look over there.¡± Yan Jinyu pointed in a certain direction. Liu Guang looked over. A few people walked over and the two people in front were Qin Hao and Huo Siyu. ¡°Beauty Yu, we¡¯ve found everything that they hid in the dark and wanted to die together with us. We can face the enemy without any worries!¡± Huo Siyu waved at Yan Jinyu and shouted very loudly, as if she was shouting it for Liu Guang and the rest to hear. Seeing that Liu Guang¡¯s expression had changed, Yan Jinyu smiled, ¡°You heard that, right? You felt that you were inviting us into your trap so that you could get rid of Meimei and me, but you didn¡¯t pay attention to guard against us. You didn¡¯t even know that our people sneaked in.¡± ¡°Oh, not only our people, even the eldest daughter of the Feng Family, who was pushing a wheelchair, could sessfully enter this courtyard.¡± ¡°Liu Guang, you¡¯re so careless. Are you old and not as smart as before? If you¡¯re old, you have to admit defeat. You should find a good ce to live. Why did youe out to fight with us 18-year-olds?¡± Her words were indeed ruthless, be it ¡°finding a good ce¡± or emphasizing that she was 18 years old. Indeed, after hearing her words, Liu Guang¡¯s expression turned even worse, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that!¡± Was it because they were careless or someone had interfered? It made him so sure that these two people did not know anything when they came to the Feng Family. He was even so sure that these people present could not possibly appear in Cloud City now! There must be a traitor beside him! And a traitor with high authority! Chapter 405 - Request Again

Chapter 405: Request Again

His gaze swept past Lind Jones and then Hei Yao¡­ Their expressions remained unchanged, especially Hei Yao. In the end, he turned back and nced at Liu Yu, who was not far away. Inparison, Hei Yao was the least likely to betray him. If he wanted to betray him, there was no need to risk his life to save him from Ghost ughter Ind back then. Wouldn¡¯t it be simpler to let him die on Ghost ughter Ind? Lind Jones was at most a partner and couldn¡¯t take over the matters around him. Lind Jones wasn¡¯t capable of stopping the news and making him believe the fake news. Could it be Liu Yu? His biological son was also the most loyal to him. It couldn¡¯t be Liu Yu either. Or was it Feng Lun who was dead? That was even more impossible. Feng Lun was brawny and simple-minded. He was also very loyal to him. After all, the Feng Family still needed him to make a name for themselves. With this doubt, Liu Guang said, ¡°This time, I¡¯ve lost to you. A loss is a loss. But so what if I lose? You can¡¯t kill me either.¡± ¡°No, no, no. You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t kill you. I just don¡¯t want the people around us to be injured. If we really have to use all our strength, we¡¯ll at most be injured, and you¡¯ll definitely die.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try.¡± ¡°You know very well that it¡¯s already very difficult to win against the four of us together. We still have many people here.¡± ¡°The person beside me is famous enough, right? He did not juste by himself. He brought a group of people with him this time.¡± ¡°The one who walked over with Little Rain. Do you see that? The eldest son of the Qin Family. I don¡¯t think I need to say much about his ability. His existence is specially for interaction with special people like Ghost ughter. The people surrounding the Feng Family are all his people.¡± ¡°Since he specializes in dealing with special people like you, you should know that the people under him are not to be trifled with, right?¡± ¡°How are you going to win in such a situation?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a smart person. You should know the pros and cons. Why struggle? Tell us that person¡¯s whereabouts and I¡¯ll let you leave. This is a very good deal.¡± Liu Guang sneered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me get someone to send that person over so that we can leave?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Eh, why didn¡¯t I think of that? This is a good idea!¡± ¡°If you tell us that person¡¯s whereabouts, we still have to investigate it ourselves. That person is still guarded by your people. It¡¯s not safe either. Why don¡¯t you just get someone to send that person over? It¡¯s like asking for money when you meet a kidnapper.¡± ¡°Since you know that that person is surrounded by my people and you still dare to threaten me like this, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll make a call and my people will deal with her directly?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t made a move for 11 years. You won¡¯t make a move on her for the time being.¡± Feng Yun exposed him. ¡°Not for the time being? You¡¯re naive again. Have you forgotten what I said over there so quickly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯ve forgotten. I¡¯ll remind you again. Her only value now is to restrain you. Since she can¡¯t restrain you, why should we keep her around?¡± Liu Guang held the dagger in one hand and took out his phone with the other. He waved his phone. ¡°She¡¯ll die immediately if I make a call.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try.¡± He returned Yan Jinyu¡¯s words to her. Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes. She did not know who ¡°that person¡± was just now, but when she heard this ¡°11 years¡±, she roughly guessed it. Feng Yun had left Ghost ughter Ind 11 years ago, and his parents had also suffered misfortune 11 years ago. Although it was a little unbelievable that the person who had already passed away was still alive, only his parents could make Feng Yun endure the hatred eleven years ago. She just didn¡¯t know if it was his father or mother. However, regardless of who it was, since she already knew¡­ She even interfered when Feng Yun didn¡¯t leave the courtyard back then. Of course, she had to interfere in this matter too. ¡°What do you want?¡± The three of them spoke in unison. Yan Jinyu looked at Yin Jiujin and Feng Yun, who had spoken together with her. Especially Feng Yun, the change in his emotions was very obvious. He was carefree and it was easy to tell when his emotions changed. He was very worried. He was even very afraid. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Let us go and she¡¯ll naturally be fine.¡± Yin Jiujin and Feng Yun were still a little hesitant, so Yan Jinyu said without thinking, ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°However, I have a condition.¡± Liu Guang didn¡¯t expect her to agree so readily. If she didn¡¯t raise the conditions, he would be worried that she would have some scheme. He would be relieved if she raised the conditions. ¡°What condition?¡± She pointed at Lind Jones. ¡°This person is my enemy. He has to stay and be dealt with by me.¡± Liu Guang didn¡¯t answer immediately. He was obviously hesitating. Lind Jones smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect myself to be so important. I can even be used as a condition for the two of you to negotiate. If Mr. Liu doesn¡¯t keep me, you can¡¯t leave safely. Doesn¡¯t that mean that Mr. Liu¡¯s life is on me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m suddenly under a lot of pressure.¡± He looked at Liu Guang and said seriously for a second, ¡°Mr. Liu, you have to think carefully before you say anything. Don¡¯t forget about being a disloyal person when we agreed on the conditions back then.¡± ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still the head of the Jones Family. No matter how much power I¡¯ve lost now, I¡¯m still the head of the Jones Family.¡± ¡°Our Country Y¡¯s influential families are not like your country. The head of the family is the person with the most power in the family and also the face of the family. If I die here because of Mr. Liu, Mr. Liu will probably be hunted by the Jones Family for the rest of his life.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s another matter if Mr. Liu has the ability to destroy the entire Jones Family to prevent future trouble.¡± Liu Guang frowned. In the current situation, another enemy would be very disadvantageous to him. He wouldn¡¯t be able to spare anyone to destroy the Jones Family for a while. Instead of that, it was better to have a partner. ¡°No! Change the condition.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s change it then.¡± Her casual attitude was shocking. Liu Guang and Lind Jones¡¯s probing gazes suddenlynded on her. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t afraid of them sizing her up either. Her expression was serious, as if she was seriously considering what other conditions she wanted to make. Suddenly, Yan Jinyu asked, ¡°I heard you say that you want to use that person to restrain Cousin Feng Yun. What do you mean?¡± She had actually guessed it, but she was still uncertain. ¡°Let him be used by me.¡± Yan Jinyu frowned slightly. ¡°So, do you mean that you¡¯re going to leave with Cousin Feng Yun?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If he wants that person to be safe, he has to be used by me. Since he¡¯s used by me, he naturally has to follow me!¡± Looking at him, Yan Jinyu sneered, ¡°You¡¯re really good at doing business. You¡¯ve used one bargaining chip so many times! Not only do you use it as a threat to make us let you and your group leave, but you also use it to threaten Cousin for your use!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? We don¡¯t care how many times the chips are being used. It¡¯s fine as long as we can use them, right?¡± ¡°So, your condition?¡± ¡°My condition is to let Cousin Feng Yun stay and not leave with you!¡± Feng Yun was surprised. He was a little surprised and yet felt that it was reasonable for her to make such a condition. ¡°No!¡± This time, Liu Guang answered very decisively without any hesitation. Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes. He valued Feng Yun so much? ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re Cousin¡¯s enemy. He wants to kill you wholeheartedly. Aren¡¯t you worried that he¡¯ll find a chance to attack you if you keep him by your side? Besides, Cousin has sworn to kill you. Even if you bring him along and let him work for you, you won¡¯t let hime into contact with your core power, nor will you let him do some important missions.¡± ¡°If you keep him by your side, you still have to guard against him. Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. This condition isn¡¯t feasible!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do either. Then, don¡¯t leave. At most, I¡¯ll spend some effort to make you stay. I believe the person you used as a bargaining chip will be very happy when she finds out! After all, she exchanged her life for so many of yours!¡± Yan Jinyu had always acted abnormally. When Liu Guang heard her say that, he didn¡¯t dare to be careless. He was afraid that she really didn¡¯t care about anything and only wanted them to stay. ¡°Think of another condition. If it¡¯s not too much, I¡¯ll agree to it!¡± ¡°You said that!¡± ¡°Then, listen carefully. My condition is that I want to know everything about a person called Liu Junqing!¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. After making such a big detour, it turned out that this was the youngdy¡¯s purpose. And she was clearly doing this for him. She was really a youngdy that no matter how much he liked her, it was not enough. ¡°You have to tell me everything you know. Don¡¯t lie to fool me. Since I dare to ask, I naturally have some knowledge too.¡± Chapter 406 - Wary About His Resourcefulness

Chapter 406: Wary About His Resourcefulness

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Liu Junqing?¡± Liu Guang couldn¡¯t tell his emotions. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Liu Junqing. Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t know him. I know you know him and you¡¯re very familiar with him.¡± When Yan Jinyu mentioned the words ¡°Liu Junqing¡±, Qin Hao and Huo Siyu happened toe over and heard her words. Qin Hao stopped in his tracks and looked up at Yin Jiujin. There was a hint of worry in his eyes. Forget it. He sighed inwardly. So Second Yin had even told Eldest Miss Yan about this. However, it seemed normal after thinking about it. After all, Second Yin¡¯s feelings for Eldest Miss Yan were there. However, Liu Junqing¡­ ¡°Oh, there¡¯s also someone called Yu Qingwan, an actor from the Lingering Garden in the capital. You guys even tried to use her to sow discord between Yin Jiujin and me previously. I heard that she¡¯s Liu Junqing¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± Liu Guang was not surprised that she knew this. It was as if he had long expected her to know that they were the ones who did the Yu Qingwan incident. However, they had never shown their faces at that time and were just casually trying their luck. Her past experiences must have nurtured her to have a personality that didn¡¯t tolerate betrayal. Yin Jiujin was also a big shot, so he definitely had a temper. The two of them might fall out. As long as they fell out, she would be easier to deal with without Yin Jiujin as her help. However, he did not expect that not only did the two of them not fall out, but their rtionship even became better. They even sensed their traces because of this. ¡°Oh, speaking of which, I haven¡¯t settled the score with you for making Yu Qingwan attempt to ruin my rtionship with Yin Jiujin.¡± ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t matter how much you owe me. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll settle it with you.¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll wait for you then.¡± Liu Guang didn¡¯t deny it, so Yan Jinyu could confirm one thing. Yu Qingwan was indeed his subordinate, but Yu Qingwan didn¡¯t seem to be very important to him. Then, there was no point in keeping Yu Qingwan around. After this matter was settled, she would go to the capital to meet Yu Qingwan and see if she could get any useful information from her. However, regardless of whether she could get any useful information from Yu Qingwan, she would deal with her. It was already annoying to keep Yu Qingwan alive since she coveted Yin Jiujin. If she hadn¡¯t thought that she might be useful, why would she have kept her until now? ¡°Before I tell you about Liu Junqing, I have a question to ask.¡± This time, Liu Guang¡¯s emotions fluctuate a little when he mentioned ¡°Liu Junqing¡±. Not only Yan Jinyu, everyone present could sense his sudden gloomy aura, and his expression was very ruthless when he looked at Yan Jinyu, or rather, at Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin. Now, Yan Jinyu was certain again. Liu Guang didn¡¯t care about Yu Qingwan, but he cared about Liu Junqing very much. ¡°I refuse to answer.¡± Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes at him, ¡°Liu Guang, you have to be clear. I¡¯m the one making the conditions now. You can choose not to agree to my conditions. At most, I¡¯ll make a move and make all of you stay. But you don¡¯t have the right to ask me questions.¡± Liu Guang¡¯s face fell. That was true, but since she had always been so disrespectful, his patience was limited. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care if his expression was ugly or not. She continued, ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste your breath. I¡¯ll give you three seconds. If you don¡¯t say what I want to know in three seconds, I¡¯ll treat it as you not agreeing to my conditions. Then, you all would have to stay.¡± She nced at Feng Yun and retracted her gaze calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll still say the same thing. One life for a few lives. It¡¯s very worth it. I believe the person you¡¯re using as a bargaining chip will agree with my actions.¡± After knowing each other for so many years, Liu Guang couldn¡¯t see through Yan Jinyu either. He didn¡¯t know what she would do next. The phrase ¡°do as she pleased¡± was probably more suitable for her. No matter how unhappy he was or how unwilling he was, Liu Guang knew that he could only go alone with her words. Who asked her to have all the advantages while he only had one bargaining chip? He had lost this time. He would definitely not be so careless next time! ¡°If you want to know about Liu Junqing, fine, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± ¡°Liu Junqing is my son, my biological son. I sent him out of Ghost ughter Ind to carry out a mission very early on. As for what the mission is, I don¡¯t think I need to say much.¡± Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes. ¡°No, you have to say that. I don¡¯t know.¡± His mission was to kill Yin Jiujin. She knew that, but she still had to ask. She didn¡¯t really want to know who Liu Junqing was and what he did. She wanted to know if Liu Junqing¡¯s mission was voluntary or forced. She wanted to untie the knot in Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart that had trapped him for many years. Even if Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say or show it, she knew that he cared a lot about Liu Junqing¡¯s betrayal. Liu Guang sized her up seriously as if he wanted to judge if she really didn¡¯t know. However, no matter how he looked at her, he could not tell anything from her face. He was even more wary of her and wanted to kill her even more. She was only 18 years old, but she was already so capable. If she was allowed to grow for a few more years, she would probably¡­ This person would be more threatening to him every day she stayed alive. He had to get rid of her as soon as possible! Moving his gaze from Yan Jinyu¡¯s face to Yin Jiujin, Liu Guang said, ¡°Such a outstanding person will be a huge threat in the future. I naturally have to think of a way to get rid of him.¡± ¡°However, he¡¯s quite capable and stays in the army all year round. asionally, he will carry out missions which are also secret missions. It¡¯s not easy to grasp his whereabouts. This way, it¡¯s the best way to get rid of him and send someone to sneak around to gain his trust before waiting for an opportunity to make a move.¡± ¡°So, you sent Liu Junqing to Brother Nine to kill him?¡± It was fine as long as she pretended not to know. Since Liu Guang had already said so, if she pretended not to know, she would let the other party notice. It would be difficult to get the information she wanted. Without waiting for Liu Guang to reply, she said, ¡°In that case, Liu Junqing has been Brother Nine¡¯srade for so many years and haspletely gained Brother Nine¡¯s trust. There are many chances to make a move, but why hasn¡¯t he made a move yet? Instead, he chose to make a move when there are still manyrades carrying out the mission together? Isn¡¯t this increasing the possibility of him being exposed?¡± Yin Jiujin pursed his thin lips. His sharp gaze locked onto Liu Guang. Obviously, he wanted to know the answer too. However, after Yan Jinyu asked this, Liu Guang didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, his expression darkened. Yan Jinyu had been observing him, not missing a hint of change in his expression. ¡°Is it that you can¡¯t tell me, or do you not know the reason?¡± Liu Guang looked up at her. Yan Jinyu suddenly smiled. ¡°Oh, I understand now. You sent Liu Junqing to carry out a mission, but in the end, he didn¡¯t do as you requested and didn¡¯t make a move on Brother Nine. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t make a move even though he clearly had so many chances toplete the mission.¡± ¡°Or rather, he had no intention of epting this mission from the beginning. What condition did you use to threaten him that he had no choice but to listen to you?¡± Liu Guang¡¯s expression changed. Yan Jinyu smiled even brighter. ¡°From the looks of it, I should be right. Hence, it wasn¡¯t Liu Junqing¡¯s intention to sneak to Brother Nine¡¯s side and gain his trust. It wasn¡¯t his intention to kill Brother Nine either. He was forced to do it.¡± ¡°As for why he attacked in the end, he was probably forced into a hurry by you. His heart was too tormented, so he simply chose to expose himself and escape from this torture?¡± Liu Guang still didn¡¯t say anything, but Yan Jinyu could still tell a lot from his subtle change in expression. ¡°Then what did you threaten him with?¡± ¡°His life? No, if he really escaped from the torture by exposing himself, it means that he¡¯s not afraid of death.¡± ¡°Are you threatening him with his fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°Oh, from your expression, that should be it.¡± ¡°However, I keep feeling that Yu Qingwan doesn¡¯t seem to be important enough to make Liu Junqing suffer your threat. She did something that made him suffer, and in the end, he didn¡¯t even hesitate to escape from that torture with death.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rted to Yu Qingwan, but Yu Qingwan isn¡¯t important enough. Is that because their engagement was decided by someone Liu Junqing cares about?¡± ¡°That person is Liu Junqing¡¯s mother? Liu Junqing is threatened by you not because of Yu Qingwan, the partner of this engagement, but because of the person who set this engagement?¡± ¡°Liu Junqing cares a lot about his mother, so much so that he cares about the fianc¨¦e that his mother arranged for him too?¡± ¡°Later on, he chose to expose himself when he realized that Yu Qingwan wasn¡¯t worth it?¡± ¡°However, that¡¯s not very reasonable either. He doesn¡¯t want to carry out a mission anymore, and Yu Qingwan isn¡¯t enough to be your method to restrain him. Then, he can just find an excuse to leave. Why did he choose to expose himself? He even lost his life for no reason.¡± ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m wrong? He actually values Yu Qingwan very much, and it was entirely because of Yu Qingwan that he carried out this mission. In the end, he realized that Yu Qingwan had fallen for Brother Nine, so he abandoned his many years of friendship and attacked Brother Nine in a fit of anger?¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression froze. Yu Qingwan liked him? He couldn¡¯t remember what Yu Qingwan looked like, but he felt disgusted when he thought that she liked him. She was clearly Liu Junqing¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Why did she like him? And Liu Junqing. If he really chose to attack him because of that woman, Yu Qingwan, then was there really a need to make himment about such a brother for so many years? Yes, there was no reason to like someone. Even if Yu Qingwan wasn¡¯t a good person, no one could control Liu Junqing if he wanted to like her. However, if Liu Junqing wanted to kill that person because the person he liked had liked him, then Liu Junqing was really not a good person. If it were him, if the person he liked, liked someone else¡­ Yin Jiujin paused violently and lowered his eyes to look at Yan Jinyu¡¯s side profile. He quickly rejected this thought in his heart. No, this definitely wouldn¡¯t happen. It couldn¡¯t happen either! After all, if Liu Junqing really med someone else for a woman¡¯s mistake, Liu Junqing really wasn¡¯t worth him worrying about for so many years. Liu Guang looked at her and said, ¡°As expected of No. 99, whom I admire. You guessed so much with just a little information!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°So, from the looks of it, I should have guessed most of it?¡± ¡°More than half. You¡¯ve almost guessed everything.¡± Since it was already like this, Liu Guang simply said, ¡°If you want to know more, I can tell you.¡± When Yan Jinyu heard that, she chuckled, ¡°Oh? You suddenly said that because you have a condition, right?¡± Without waiting for Liu Guang to speak, she said with a firm tone, ¡°Do you want to know how Liu Junqing died? You think very highly of him. Is he the sessor of Ghost ughter that you thought highly of back then?¡± Chapter 407 - Ridiculous Plot

Chapter 407: Ridiculous Plot

As soon as she said this, all the killing intent hidden in Liu Guang¡¯s eyes was released. He looked at her ruthlessly, ¡°No. 99, you can¡¯t be too smart. People who are too smart are easily feared.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment.¡± ¡°It seems like you really want to kill me now. What if I tell you that Liu Junqing died in my hands? Do you want to kill me even more?¡± Seeing that Liu Guang¡¯s killing intent had intensified, Yan Jinyu thought to herself.?Indeed, Liu Guang values Liu Junqing, his son very much. However, other than Liu Junqing, many people present were very surprised to hear Yan Jinyu say that. Especially Min Rufeng, Xi Fengling, Huo Siyu and Qin Hao. Yes, even Min Rufeng, who was with Yan Jinyu at that time, didn¡¯t know that she was the one who killed Liu Junqing. Because they were picking herbs and the two of them happened to be separated at that moment. After Yan Jinyu killed Liu Junqing, she felt that she was simply getting rid of a person from Ghost ughter Ind. Many people on Ghost ughter Ind had died at her hands. She didn¡¯t take it seriously, so she naturally didn¡¯t mention it to Min Rufeng. However, at that time, there was a gunshot. Min Rufeng didn¡¯t want to provoke trouble, so he brought her away hurriedly. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know what happened after that. Qin Hao was also present at that time, but he didn¡¯t see Yan Jinyu. Like Yin Jiujin, he thought that Liu Junqing had coincidentally died at the hands of the enemy they wanted to ambush at that time. Looking at Yin Jiujin and seeing that he wasn¡¯t surprised at all, Qin Hao knew that Yin Jiujin already knew. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Liu Guang asked. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking? Could it be that in your opinion, we have a rtionship that we can joke around? Even if we¡¯re not enemies now and have a very good rtionship, with such a huge age difference between us, it¡¯s impossible for me to joke with an old person like you!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone. Liu Guang stared at her with his eyes as if he wanted to kill her with his gaze. He was angry with her for killing Liu Junqing and even angrier at her words. ¡°You were in Crescent Jungle back then?¡± Liu Guang naturally knew where Liu Junqing died. ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking the obvious? If I wasn¡¯t in Crescent Jungle back then, how could I have killed Liu Junqing?¡± Liu Guang¡¯s expression was dark, ¡°Why did you kill him? Could it be that you recognized the Second Young Master of the Yin Family at that time and killed him when you saw him attack Second Young Master Yin?¡± This was really a beautiful misunderstanding. Yan Jinyu wanted to say that. However, she realized that after Liu Guang asked this, many people present, including Feng, looked very curious and wanted to know what was going on. Hence, she looked at Liu Guang like she was looking at an idiot, ¡°Are you joking?¡± ¡°I arrived at Ghost ughter Ind when I was two years old. Before that, I had never even seen Brother Nine, so how could I have recognized him? However, now that I think about it, I¡¯m very happy for my actions at that time.¡± These words were not for Liu Guang, but for Feng and the others. Liu Guang wasn¡¯t worthy of her telling him the truth. ¡°If you really want to know why I killed him, I can tell you.¡± She smiled and said ostentatiously, ¡°What else could it be? I just don¡¯t like him.¡± ¡°You¡­ Very good!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Now that I¡¯ve told you everything you want to know, shouldn¡¯t you finish what you wanted to say?¡± Liu Guang nced around. The strength between the enemy and him was indeed a little unbnced. He held the dagger tightly in his hand to prevent himself from attacking in a fit of anger. ¡°I¡¯ve always kept my word. Since I said I would tell you, I naturally won¡¯t go back on my words.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve almost guessed everything, but there are some things that you¡¯re wrong about.¡± ¡°Junqing indeed valued Yu Qingwan because of the engagement his mother had set for him. However, before he was sent out on a mission by me, he already had feelings for Yu Qingwan. It wasn¡¯tter.¡± ¡°So, from the beginning, he carried out this mission because of Yu Qingwan. I promised him that as long as hepleted this mission, I would let him and Yu Qingwan free.¡± ¡°As for why he didn¡¯t do as I asked and chose to make a move in the end, it¡¯s not because he wanted to free himself. It¡¯s just because the fianc¨¦e he values has designs on someone else and he was jealous. In addition, as long as he finishes the mission, he can bring Yu Qingwan away. After much consideration,pleting my mission became his best choice.¡± A scheming look shed past his eyes. ¡°However, before he was about to carry out the mission, he contacted me and vaguely revealed a message to me.¡± ¡°Compared to the freedom he desired in the past, he seemed to want power even more.¡± ¡°Perhaps, Yu Qingwan¡¯s change of heart agitated him.¡± Did she think that he still could not see her intentions by now? Even the outside world knew that Yin Jiujin had an extremely good rtionship with Junqing in the army back then. Yin Jiujin¡¯s retirement was also greatly rted to Junqing. After being betrayed, he even fell out with his family to protect Junqing¡¯s reputation. Junqing¡¯s betrayal had probably be a preupation in Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart. No. 99 was really formidable. If Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t changed slightly when he mentioned Liu Junqing, even he would have been deceived. She wanted him to answer ording to the answer she wanted and let Yin Jiujin let go of the preupation in his heart? Dream on. Although Yin Jiujin¡¯s preupation wouldn¡¯t be of much use to him in the future, he would feel more at ease if he could make things difficult for them. The corpses all over the ground were reminding him how many people he had lost this time! How miserably he had lost too! Upon hearing his words, No. 99 and Yin Jiujin¡¯s expressions seemed to change. Although it wasn¡¯t obvious, there were still changes. No. 99 even nced at Yin Jiujin worriedly. In that case, he had achieved his goal! As for the truth of why Junqing revealed his identity, it would be their time of death when they found out! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Second Young Master Yin to be so charming. My son is so outstanding, but you can actually make Yu Qingwan, who has been in the same boat with my son for so many years, fall in love with you instead.¡± Yan Jinyu retracted her gaze and smiled at Liu Guang. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at whose fianc¨¦ he is? My Brother Nine is naturally very charming.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Liu Guang looked at her strangely. ¡°This can be considered aspleting your condition. Then, I hope that No. 99 can still stand in front of me unscathed the next time we meet.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m 18 years old, and you¡¯re 50 years old. Who do you think will be the first to be injured? Perhaps, you¡¯ll really sit in the wheelchair the next time we meet.¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Aren¡¯t you bringing your wheelchair along?¡± Liu Guang turned back with a ruthless gaze. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t affected at all and looked back calmly. ¡°Yao¡¯er, Yu, and Bai¡­ Feng Yun, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Feng Yun said calmly. Liu Guang frowned, ¡°Why? Do you want to go back on your words?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve inherited my father¡¯s good character, so I naturally keep my word. You can rest assured about this.¡±Feng Yun didn¡¯t know if it was because of Yan Jinyu¡¯s influence, but he actually said such insulting words. Wasn¡¯t mentioning Feng Li deliberately making things difficult for Liu Guang? Liu Guang¡¯s hatred for Feng Li was so obvious. ¡°There are two conditions for me to agree with you. I didn¡¯t mention it when I was interrupted over there just now. It doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ve forgotten.¡± ¡°One condition is that I have to call my mother immediately. Have you forgotten?¡± ¡°How would I know if what you said is true if you don¡¯t call her?¡± Liu Guang thought that he was referring to Lind Jones¡¯s sudden appearance. In reality, Feng Yun didn¡¯t mention this because he was afraid that Yin Jiujin, who was on the second floor, would be discovered. It made Yin Jiujin less curious about what happened next and he could leave in time. Because Feng Yun knew very well that if he wanted to talk to his mother, Yin Jiujin would definitely continue listening. Liu Guang had really forgotten about this. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the video,¡± he said. ¡°The video can be faked. Who knows if you got someone to disguise as my mother and deliberately took a silent video to mislead me? After all, my grandfather personally confirmed my parents¡¯ corpses back then and they were already buried.¡± Hearing Feng Yun mention his mother, other than Liu Guang¡¯s people, only Yin Jiujin, who knew about it, was not surprised. Yan Jinyu was a little surprised. So it was really as she had guessed. Feng Yun¡¯s mother was Yin Jiujin¡¯s aunt¡­ From Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression, he seemed to care a lot about his aunt. Yan Jinyu was already a little surprised, let alone the others. They all looked surprised. ¡°So, you want to make the call now?¡± Feng Yun didn¡¯t waste his breath and only said calmly, ¡°A video call.¡± ¡°You can also disguise the voice. I don¡¯t trust you just by hearing the voice.¡± Liu Guang looked at him even more unfriendly. He was indeed Feng Li¡¯s son. He was as unpleasant as Feng Li! Every second they stayed here was more dangerous. Who knew if No. 99 would suddenly go crazy and change his mind? No. 99 was like a lunatic sometimes. A lunatic who never followedmon sense! He took out his phone and made a video call. A woman¡¯s voice sounded from the other end. She seemed to have called out ¡°Sir¡±. It should be Liu Guang¡¯s subordinate who was assigned to guard Yin Xiaoxiao. After Liu Guang finished instructing her, that subordinate ced the phone opposite Yin Xiaoxiao and aimed the camera at her. Yin Xiaoxiao was seen in the video. Yin Xiaoxiao was still sitting on the sofa by the window and staring out of the window in a daze. Liu Guang stared at the video for a while before passing the phone to Feng Yun. ¡°Three minutes.¡± Yan Jinyu saw that Feng Yun¡¯s hand trembled when he took the phone. Oh, it seemed like it was more than his hands. His whole person was trembling. The people on the other side probably didn¡¯t dare to get too close, but it was enough for them to see Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s face clearly. ¡°Mom,¡± Feng Yun called out to the person in the video. He seemed to be calm and emotionless, but Yin Jiujin, who knew him well, knew very well that he wasn¡¯t so calm inwardly. Yin Jiujin stood by the side. Although he didn¡¯t deliberately approach, he still saw the person in the video. Of course, Yan Jinyu saw it too. She sighed inwardly. The Yin Family¡¯s genes were really good. Even if Yin Xiaoxiao had some traces of age on her face, she was still a beauty. Even if she sat there and did nothing, it could not hide her demeanor as the daughter of a wealthy family. She seemed to have sensed something when she heard the voice. Her hands on herp moved slightly before she crossed them and looked at the camera calmly. Or rather, at the video before looking away. She continued to stare out of the window like a soulless puppet. Feng Yun panicked. He looked up at Liu Guang and tried his best to look unaffected. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t say a word, how would I know if she¡¯s my mother? She doesn¡¯t seem to know me.¡± ¡°You already said she looks like her. If I really wanted to find someone to lie to you, would I find someone who can¡¯t recognize you?¡± For some reason, Liu Guang looked a little frustrated now. ¡°You have a point. Then, what¡¯s wrong with my mother?¡± ¡°The aftereffects of being seriously injured back then,¡± Liu Guang said impatiently. This impatient tone seemed to be concealing some emotions. Anyway, that was Yan Jinyu¡¯s opinion. ¡°Then, how should I confirm if she¡¯s my mother? You said that it¡¯s impossible to find someone who doesn¡¯t know me if you want to find someone to lie to me. That might not be the case. What if you¡¯re afraid that she¡¯ll expose herself in front of me and deliberately make her pretend to be unable to recognize me with the aftereffects¡­¡± Before Feng Yun could finish speaking, Liu Guang interrupted him, ¡°Alright, if you want to confirm if it¡¯s your mother, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± ¡°Give the phone to Yao¡¯er!¡± Hei Yao? Feng Yun frowned slightly. What did it have to do with Hei Yao? Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin looked at each other. Obviously, the two of them had the same doubts as Feng Yun. Hei Yao didn¡¯t move. He just stood there. Feng Yun didn¡¯t move either. After sizing Hei Yao up, he looked at Liu Guang in confusion. Actually, he had long confirmed that the person in the video was his mother. He didn¡¯t need her to speak up. ¡°Yao¡¯er.¡± Hei Yao only moved when Liu Guang spoke. He stepped forward. ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Feng Yun hesitated for a second and handed the phone over reluctantly. However, Hei Yao, who had been expressionless, smiled at the person in the video. ¡°Mom.¡± Feng Yun¡¯s body swayed in shock. He thought that he had heard wrongly. At this moment, the person in the video reacted and smiled very gently at the video. ¡°It¡¯s Yao¡¯er.¡± Chapter 408 - Coming To An End

Chapter 408: Coming To An End

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing that voice, Feng Yun¡¯s heart trembled. This was a voice he was familiar with. It was still so gentle after so many years. Putting aside the fact that he was shocked by Hei Yao calling Yin Xiaoxiao, Feng Yun was happy now that he almost cried from joy. He had once thought that he would never hear this voice again in his life. ¡°It¡¯s me. Have you been doing well recently, Mom?¡± Anyone with eyes could tell that Hei Yao treated Yin Xiaoxiao in the video differently from others. With a smile on his face, he really looked like a big boy next door and not without any emotions. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. On the other hand, you¡¯ve lost weight. You have to eat well outside.¡± ¡°I know, Mom. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Where are you? There are many people around you.¡± ¡°I met some acquaintances in Cloud City. Mom, do you still remember your son, Feng Yun?¡± Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression froze and she looked away. She continued to stare out of the window in a daze. She returned to her soulless puppet-like state. Hei Yao tightened his grip on the phone. ¡°Mom?¡± He called out twice, but she did not respond. An anxious look seemed to sh past Hei Yao¡¯s eyes. He wanted to speak again, but his phone was snatched away. It was Liu Guang. He looked at the person in the video and did not hang up immediately. Instead, he said to Feng Yun, ¡°You should believe me now, right?¡± ¡°Not only does she not remember people after the aftereffects, but she also like that most of the time. She only wakes up asionally.¡± ¡°Then, can we leave now?¡± Feng Yun nced at the phone in his hand and ignored him. Instead, he asked Hei Yao, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation?¡± At first, he was very shocked and his mind was in a daze. It was only when he saw that other than being surprised for a moment, Jin and Yu¡¯er quickly recovered theirposure that he reacted. Their ages didn¡¯t match, so Hei Yao couldn¡¯t be his biological brother at all. He was 25 years old and Hei Yao was 20 years old. He was only five years older than Hei Yao. He was already 14 years old when his parents saved him from Ghost ughter Ind. In other words, Hei Yao was already nine years old at that time. He was abducted by Ghost ughter Ind at seven years old. Logically speaking, he should have had a two-year-old brother when he was abducted by Ghost ughter Ind. However, he didn¡¯t. Her parents had an extremely good rtionship. They lived in the Yin Family¡¯s mansion, so it was impossible for them to be pregnant for 10 months without anyone in the Yin Family knowing. In addition, Hei Yao had said ¡°do you still remember your son, Feng Yun¡± and not anything else. If Hei Yao was really his mother¡¯s child, he wouldn¡¯t have asked that. Instead, he should have asked his mother if she still remembered that he had a brother called Feng Yun. Hei Yao looked up at him. ¡°Godmom.¡± ¡°In order to ensure Godmom¡¯s safety, you should go with us.¡± Feng Yun stared at him before turning back to Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡± He didn¡¯t exin further. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them nodded to express their understanding. However, Liu Guang¡¯s gaze wandered between the three of them. Their calmness made him very unhappy, as if Feng Yun was just going on a long trip. It was obvious that Feng Yun was going to help him do things and stand against them. After hanging up, he said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± However, he didn¡¯t see Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s crossed hands on herp tightly clench the moment he hung up the video call. The group of them was about to leave when the masked man pushed Lind Jones¡¯s wheelchair away. Lind Jones didn¡¯t say anything when he passed by Yan Jinyu. The masked man automatically stopped pushing the wheelchair. Not only Lind Jones, but the masked man also looked up at Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu naturally sensed their gazes. Yin Jiujin was already hugging Yan Jinyu, so with his sharp senses, he naturally sensed it too. The two of them looked at them at the same time. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan,¡± Lind Jones said with a strange gaze. ¡°See you again.¡± Yin Jiujin frowned slightly and looked at Lind Jones with a sharp gaze. If Yin Jiujin hadn¡¯t heard Lind Jones and this masked man¡¯s conversation, Yin Jiujin definitely wouldn¡¯t have let him go now since he knew that he had schemed against Yan Jinyu previously. If he hadn¡¯t heard Lind Jones and this masked man¡¯s conversation and knew that he had schemed against Yan Jinyu previously, Yin Jiujin definitely wouldn¡¯t have let him go now. Lind Jones didn¡¯t seem to be angry either. He smiled and raised his hand. The person behind him pushed him to follow Liu Guang and the others. Unfortunately, they could not leave so smoothly. Feng Hua rushed out. ¡°Sir!¡± He wanted to block Liu Guang¡¯s path, but he didn¡¯t dare to. He stopped three steps away from Liu Guang. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t leave us behind. If you leave, what will happen to us? Our Feng Family has worked for you for so many years. We can¡¯t let our family be destroyed without getting anything in the end!¡± Liu Guang stopped. At that moment, Liu Yu had already run over and stood behind him. Liu Yu wanted to ask when his legs recovered, but he didn¡¯t dare to speak. Yan Jinyu let them leave, so Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling naturally didn¡¯t stop Liu Yu. ¡°So, what do you want?¡± Liu Guang looked up. Feng Hua was a little frightened by his gaze and took two steps back unconsciously. ¡°S-Sir, it¡¯s not that I want to do anything, but our Feng Family has worked for you for so many years. You can¡¯t ditch the Feng Family now. It¡¯s all because of you that the Feng Family has be like this! If we didn¡¯t work for you, would the Feng Family have be like this today?¡± ¡°My third brother is dead, my parents are dead, and my son has run away. You can¡¯t just leave us behind. Besides, you promised my father back then that you would help the Feng Family return to the glory of our ancestors and develop the Feng Family. You can¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Liu Guang narrowed his eyes. ¡°Did I kill your third brother?¡± Feng Hua took two steps back in fear. ¡°Who killed your parents?¡± Feng Hua¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Your son ran away? Who forced him to?¡± Feng Hua¡¯s body swayed. ¡°I promised Feng Qing back then. What does it have to do with you? If you have the ability, wake him up. I¡¯ll definitely fulfill my promise.¡± ¡°Or I can send you down to reunite with your parents.¡± Feng Hua¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°No, Sir. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. I just¡­ just¡­¡± Seeing Lind Jonesing over in the wheelchair, Feng Hua suddenly recalled the ambiguous conversation he had heard over there and was delighted. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t ignore us. I have¡ª¡± At this point, his voice broke. Min Rufeng retracted his hand calmly. The silver needle that flew out from his hand hit Feng Hua, making Feng Hua unable to make a sound. A few gazesnded on Min Rufeng at the same time. Liu Guang frowned, and Lind Jones raised his eyebrows slightly. Lind Jones was not stupid. Feng Hua had obviously seen him just now and was about to speak when he recalled that Feng Hua hade a stepter. In other words, it was very likely that Feng Hua had heard their conversation over there. Min Rufeng should have heard it too. He was helping him now, even if Min Rufeng didn¡¯t even look at him. The enemy of an enemy was a friend. He would remember this favor today. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to leave?¡± Min Rufeng looked at Liu Guang and said calmly. Liu Guang snorted coldly and nced at Feng Hua before leaving. Feng Hua was terrified. He couldn¡¯t make a sound no matter what and looked at Min Rufeng in fear. He only reacted when Liu Guang and the rest walked away.He wanted to chase after them in a panic. Min Rufeng simply threw another silver needle over. Feng Hua could make a sound, but he had lost his mind and became just like Feng Yan. He sat on the ground and spouted nonsense, not caring about the corpses on the ground. ¡°W-What did you do to my husband?¡± Lu Yuan asked, but she didn¡¯t dare to go forward. Instead, she retreated in fear as she asked. Min Rufeng smiled warmly at her, making her scream in fear. She turned to run, but she hit the corpse behind her and fell to the ground, spraining her ankle. She felt that her hand was a little wet. She looked up and saw that it was all blood. She fainted from shock. Other than Feng Hua who was still spouting nonsense, there was not much sound at the scene. Xi Fengling and Min Rufeng walked towards Yan Jinyu and the rest. Min Ting and Feng Qin walked out too. Seeing the corpses on the ground, Feng Qin was still a little afraid and instinctively grabbed the corner of Min Ting¡¯s shirt. Min Ting sensed it and nced at it without asking her to let go. He was afraid that she would cry again. ¡°Third Young Master Min.¡± Xi Fengling took the initiative to greet Min Ting. ¡°Thank you for earlier.¡± Min Ting knew why Xi Fengling thanked him, but why did he feel so strange when he heard Xi Fengling thanking him for saving Feng Qin? ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡± Xi Fengling smiled and nodded at him before looking at Feng Qin, ¡°Are you injured?¡± Feng Qin quickly let go of Min Ting¡¯s shirt. She didn¡¯t want Xi Fengling to see that she was afraid, so she shook her head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°On the other hand, Sister, are you alright?¡± She looked at the blood on her clothes worriedly. ¡°You seem to be injured.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is someone else¡¯s blood.¡± If she was really injured, Min Rufeng wouldn¡¯t be so calm. Feng Qin was relieved when she saw that it did seem to be someone else¡¯s blood. She nodded and greeted Min Rufeng, ¡°Second Young Master Min.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Min Rufeng nodded too. Then, he held Xi Fengling¡¯s waist and walked over. When they went over, Huo Siyu was talking, ¡°Beauty Yu, you let them go just like that. Do you need to send someone to track them and grasp their whereabouts?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± Sensing that someone was chasing after them, Liu Guang wouldn¡¯t go to their real residence. Furthermore, even if they didn¡¯t track them now, someone would be sending them news. Of course, she was not talking about Feng Yun. Liu Guang did not trust Feng Yun and would definitely guard against him. It would probably not be easy for Feng Yun to send the news. Huo Siyu looked around. ¡°Then what should we do here?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at Qin Hao and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the aftermath to Young Master Qin.¡± Qin Hao nodded. This was his job scope. The Ghost ughter¡¯s group dared to behave atrociously in the country. It was part of his job to eradicate thempletely. Yan Jinyu looked at Xi Fengling, ¡°Meimei, you decide for yourself what to do with the Feng Family.¡± ¡°I know. Beauty Yu, don¡¯t worry.¡± She didn¡¯t need the Feng Family, but Feng Xiaoqin and her mother did. In that case, she would take over first. After everything was settled, she would hand the Feng Family to Little Feng Qin. No matter how bad the Feng Family had fallen, they still had a foundation. The Feng Family still had a lot of assets. She would hand it to Little Feng Qin after she sorted it out. Little Feng Qin could also be a rich girl for the rest of her life if she managed it well. ¡°Since the matter here is settled, Beauty Yu, you should be tired after the chaotic battle. Leave with Second Young Master Yin first and rest well. We¡¯ll settle the rest. There are so many people here.¡± After saying that, Xi Fengling called out, ¡°Min Rufeng.¡± Min Rufeng took out a small bottle of something from his pocket and handed it to Yan Jinyu, ¡°I specially developed this. You blocked so many bullets just now. The impact is significant. Go back and apply your hands with this properly to prevent any aftereffects.¡± Actually, even if Xi Fengling didn¡¯t say anything, Min Rufeng would have taken it out too. Yin Jiujin took it and said seriously, ¡°Thank you.¡± At the same time, outside the high wall of the courtyard. ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t we going in to greet them?¡± Even an ordinary casual outfit could not hide the elegance of the man being addressed as ¡°Sir¡±. He coughed softly and his face was a little pale. He looked like a sickly young master. ¡°There¡¯s no need to. Let¡¯s go.¡± He nced at the high wall beside him and left first. It was Huo Xuan. The person following him was his assistant, Huo Ning. Huo Ning looked at Huo Xuan¡¯s back and sighed softly before following him. Sir was clearly very worried about the situation here, so he hid his whereabouts and came to Cloud City. Speaking of which, Sir arrived in Cloud City on the second day Miss Yan arrived in Cloud City. However, he never showed his face. Forget it. Sir had always had his own ideas, so there was no need for him to say anything. *** Outside the Feng Family¡¯s mansion, Qin Hao had informed his subordinates when Yan Jinyu let Liu Guang and the others leave. Only two people were left to guard the Feng Family¡¯s door and not let anyone in casually. The others came in to help clean up the aftermath. Qin Hao¡¯s people had dispersed. When they left, they also dispersed the passers-by by saying that they were handling work and wanted to clear the ce. Hence, when Liu Guang and the others came out, there were not many people outside. There were not many people, but there were still people who walked by. There was a main road outside the Feng Family¡¯s mansion. Although it was a deserted main road, there were still people passing by asionally. As soon as Liu Guang and the others left the Feng Family, they met someone. To be precise, this person was specially waiting outside the Feng Family. As soon as she saw theming out, her eyes lit up and she shouted, ¡°Mr. Liu!¡± She quickly walked towards them. When she got closer, she said in surprise, ¡°I thought I was wrong. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be you!¡± The woman was in her thirties and Yan Jinyu¡¯s current form teacher, Hu Chengcheng. Chapter 409 - Liu Guang And Chengcheng

Chapter 409: Liu Guang And Chengcheng

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Guang stopped in his tracks and his gazended on her face. He seemed to be searching in his mind. After about half a minute, he said, ¡°You¡¯re Chengcheng?¡± Hu Chengcheng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Mr. Liu, you still remember me?¡± Before Liu Guang could say anything, Lind Jones, who was sitting in the wheelchair, and the masked man pushing him were surprised. Lind Jones had been the form teacher of Boyu High School for three years and was already very familiar with the English teacher, Hu Chengcheng. Only now did he know that Hu Chengcheng and Liu Guang actually knew each other. Looking at Liu Guang, he obviously had a deep impression of Hu Chengcheng. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have recognized her so quickly after seeing her. And they were calling each other so intimately. Lind Jones¡¯s eyes were filled with interest again. Liu Guang didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Hu Chengcheng smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I found out that Mr. Liu had appeared here before and was waiting to try my luck here. I didn¡¯t expect to really meet you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Liu. Don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t mean to find out about your whereabouts. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t found your whereabouts for three years. I was worried that something had happened to you, so I asked my friends in Cloud City to help pay attention. Not long ago, someone saw you in Cloud City. Later on, he saw youing here. I wanted toe here to try my luck, so¡­¡± ¡°I-I heard that you¡¯re sitting in a wheelchair¡­¡± When her gazended on Liu Guang¡¯s legs, Hu Chengcheng hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Nothing. This is very good.¡± However, Liu Guang¡¯s eyes turned sharp, ¡°You got someone to investigate my whereabouts? You have my photo?¡± Hu Chengcheng hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, no. Sir, you once said that you don¡¯t like to take photos. How could I have your photo? It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve been missing for three years. I was really worried, so I drew one of your portraits and asked someone to help find it. You also know that my hobby is to draw. I draw quite well. Back then, you even praised me for drawing well.¡± A hint of sadness shed past Hu Chengcheng¡¯s eyes as she thought of something. ¡°I¡¯ve long said that I¡¯m not from Cloud City. Cloud City is just a temporary foothold. What¡¯s strange about not appearing in Cloud City for three years?¡± Compared to Hu Chengcheng¡¯s enthusiasm and excitement, Liu Guang was very cold and even a little impatient. Hu Chengcheng naturally sensed it too and was a little surprised. Looking at the person in front of her, his appearance had not changed, even if it had been three years¡­ Oh, no, it had been almost five years since theyst met. It was just that three years ago, she still had his contact number and could contact him. She had not been able to contact him for three years, so she said that he had been missing for three years. She had not seen him for nearly five years, but his appearance had not changed. He had not even aged much. However, he had be cold. In the past, he was a gentle and gentlemanly person. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean. I mean, three years ago, I couldn¡¯t get through to you, Mr. Liu. No one saw you appear in Cloud City again, so¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re fine.¡± Looking at the group of people behind Liu Guang, all of them had extraordinary temperament and didn¡¯t look like ordinary people, Hu Chengcheng said, ¡°Mr. Liu, are you busy with something? Then, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I wonder if you can give me your current contact information?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I don¡¯t mean anything else. I usually won¡¯t disturb you. I just want to confirm that I can contact you and not be so worried.¡± ¡°After all, you¡¯ve done me a huge favor. I only hope that you¡¯ll live a peaceful life.¡± At this moment, a few more people walked out of the Feng Family¡¯s mansion. The two people in front were Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin. Hu Chengcheng was standing at the Feng Family¡¯s door, so she saw the person who walked out immediately and said in surprise, ¡°Student Yan Jinyu?¡± Yan Jinyu saw the situation here as soon as she arrived at the Feng Family¡¯s mansion. Of course, she also saw Hu Chengcheng. She narrowed her eyes. Hu Chengcheng knew Liu Guang? Although she had found out earlier that Hu Chengcheng had studied at Cloud City University and felt that it was a little strange that she wasn¡¯t married at 34 years old and didn¡¯t have a partner. Coupled with the news that Liu Guang was in Cloud City at that time, she also investigated what happened to Hu Chengcheng when she was in Cloud City¡¯s university. She realized that a mysterious man had once appeared by her side, so she had some doubts. Of course, it was just suspicion. She didn¡¯t expect that person to really be Liu Guang. At that time, she thought that Hu Chengcheng was also Liu Guang¡¯s people. Now, it didn¡¯t seem to be. She didn¡¯t hear their conversation, but the atmosphere between them and Hu Chengcheng¡¯s attitude towards her was enough to prove that Hu Chengcheng wasn¡¯t Liu Guang¡¯s woman. With Hu Chengcheng¡¯s shout, Liu Guang and the others turned back to look. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t respond to Hu Chengcheng immediately. Instead, she nced at her indifferently and moved her gaze to Liu Guang. Hu Chengcheng was a little puzzled. Why was even Yan Jinyu¡¯s attitude towards her so cold? It was clearly not like this previously. Also, Yan Jinyu seemed a little different from before? There was still a smile on her face, but it was not the clear and harmless smile that she was familiar with. Instead¡­ She could not pinpoint exactly what it was, but she felt shocked when he saw her smile. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re still here. Do you not want to leave?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and said to Liu Guang. Her smiling eyes hid a hint of killing intent. ¡°No. 99, you don¡¯t have to say these threatening words to me. After leaving this mansion, it¡¯s no longer up to you to decide whether I go or stay.¡± ¡°Oh? Then do you want to try?¡± Yan Jinyu raised her hand, and a silver revolver appeared in her hand. It was very exquisite. She pointed it at Liu Guang. Yin Jiujin nced at the revolver in her hand and raised his eyebrows. That was his. She had just taken it from him. Of course, he sensed it, but he didn¡¯t stop her. He knew very well that since she had agreed to let the other party go when she had the advantage, she naturally wouldn¡¯t let the other party stay now. She probably had another purpose. Hence, he did not disturb her. He simply stood beside her and paid attention to the other party¡¯s movements so that she would not be at a disadvantage. ¡°Yan Jinyu, Mr. Liu, you guys are¡­¡± Hu Chengcheng was frightened. That was a gun, right? From the looks of it, it couldn¡¯t be a toy gun either. Why¡­ No, Yan Jinyu was different from what she knew. Mr. Liu was also different from the Mr. Liu in her memory? Even if Yan Jinyu was holding a gun, Liu Guang¡¯s expression remained unchanged. His gaze wandered between Yan Jinyu and Hu Chengcheng. He suddenly said, ¡°Chengcheng, do you know her?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± When Liu Guang asked this, Hu Chengcheng suddenly hesitated. She owed Mr. Liu a huge favor. In the past, she would definitely answer whatever Mr. Liu asked her. But now, she was actually hesitating. She couldn¡¯t pinpoint the reason. However, even though she was hesitant, it was not a solution to keep quiet. He could find things out with a little investigation. ¡°Oh, we know each other. Of course, we know each other. Yan Jinyu is a student in our ss. I¡¯m her form teacher.¡± ¡°Yan Jinyu is very special. Her results are very good. She has the potential to be the top student of the college entrance examination in North City today. As teachers, we all like her very much.¡± After saying that, she subconsciously added, ¡°However, Yan Jinyu doesn¡¯t seem to like to interact with others. She seems easy to get along with, but I¡¯ve called her to the office many times. Every time, she would answer every question I ask her.¡± She lowered her voice as if she didn¡¯t want Yan Jinyu to hear her, ¡°This student is very strange. She seems to be smiling, but she gives people a very cold and unapproachable feeling.¡± Her intuition told her that she couldn¡¯t let Mr. Liu know that she actually had a good rtionship with Yan Jinyu. God knew where her intuition came from. Liu Guang¡¯s appraising gazended on her face. His gaze was sharp, and Hu Chengcheng couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Fortunately, Liu Guang¡¯s sharp gaze was retracted after a while. He said mysteriously, ¡°Is that so?¡± Hu Chengcheng heaved a sigh of relief for some reason. ¡°Chengcheng, aren¡¯t you afraid to see her holding a gun?¡± Hu Chengcheng was stunned for a moment before she forced a smile. ¡°I-I¡¯m naturally afraid. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve seen quite a bit in recent years and am not as timid as before. Just now, I was waiting outside the Feng Family¡¯s mansion. I also heard some of themotion in the Feng Family and saw thew enforcement¡¯s people surrounding the Feng Family¡¯s mansion. I thought that something must have happened inside.¡± ¡°Since there arew enforcement¡¯s people present and Yan Jinyu¡¯s fianc¨¦ is Master Nine, it¡¯s not strange that Yan Jinyu has a gun.¡± ¡°Actually, just now, I wanted to ask why Sir came out of the Feng Family and if what happened inside affected you. However, I thought that it was a little presumptuous, so I didn¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°Mr. Liu, what¡¯s going on now? You and Yan Jinyu¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something you should ask.¡± Hu Chengcheng¡¯s face turned pale. This was not an act. She knew that this was not something she should ask, but for him to say it so coldly was like a basin of cold water being poured over her head. Her heart turned cold. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± At this moment, a car drove over and stopped in front of Liu Guang and the others. The car window rolled down and the person inside said respectfully, ¡°Sir.¡± Liu Guang looked up at Yan Jinyu with a ruthless and murderous gaze, ¡°Then No. 99, see you next time!¡± Seeing that he was about to get into the car and leave, Hu Chengcheng remembered her purpose here, ¡°Mr. Liu, your contact information¡­¡± Liu Guang nced at Liu Yu, and Liu Yu took out something that looked like a business card and handed it to Hu Chengcheng with an extremely bad attitude. If this wasn¡¯t Liu Guang¡¯s name card, Liu Yu would probably throw it to her directly. Another woman who wanted to seduce his father! Hu Chengcheng took it and Liu Guang was already in the car. Then, it was Hei Yao, Liu Yu, and then Feng Yun. Feng Yun nced at Hu Chengcheng and didn¡¯t say anything. He got into the car. However, Lind Jones and the masked man stopped when they were about to get into the car. The masked man patted Lind Jones¡¯s shoulder. Lind Jones then looked at Hu Chengcheng and said to her, ¡°Teacher Hu, I advise you not to make this call ever. You saw it too. The Mr. Liu you¡¯re talking about isn¡¯t from the same world as you at all. There¡¯s no need to drag yourself into unknown danger.¡± After saying that, Lind Jones turned back to look at the masked man behind him with the intention that meant, ¡°That should be enough, right?¡± The masked man then carried the wheelchair to the car. Yes, carried. It was obvious that he was a very strong person. ¡°D-do you know me?¡± Hu Chengcheng reacted and hurriedly asked. From the beginning to the end, she didn¡¯t say her surname was Hu, but this person actually called her Teacher Hu. Moreover, why did this person give her a familiar feeling? Had she seen him somewhere before? Moreover, why did this person give her a familiar feeling? Had she seen him somewhere before? The car door closed. Hu Chengcheng was still standing rooted to the ground until the car drove away. That temperament earlier was¡­ Teacher Xiao Qun? But¡­ wasn¡¯t his difference too great? Teacher Xiao Qun was sitting in a wheelchair¡­ Teacher Xiao Qun actually knew Mr. Liu? Teacher Xiao Qun was actually not simple either¡­ There were too many questions. It was only when Yan Jinyu walked over that she retracted her thoughts. ¡°Teacher Hu, can we talk in private?¡± Chapter 410 - Jinyu Interfered

Chapter 410: Jinyu Interfered

In the car that drove away. Liu Guang¡¯s gaze swept past Lind Jones but he didn¡¯t say anything. He reached out to Feng Yun. ¡°Phone.¡± Feng Yun looked up at him and did not resist. He handed the phone to him. He was afraid that he would leak his whereabouts. He had long expected Liu Guang to do this. ¡°Mr. Liu, who was that just now? Could it be your lover from the past? I see that the two of you are quite different in age. Mr. Liu is so lucky!¡± Lind Jones was excited. Liu Guang looked unhappy, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I didn¡¯t know that Jones was a kind person who actually interfered in other people¡¯s business.¡± ¡°Oh, Mr. Liu is talking about what I said to Teacher Hu just now, right?¡± ¡°Mr. Liu also knows that I¡¯ve been teaching at Boyu High School for three years.¡± ¡°Three years. You will even have feelings for a pet in three years, let alone a group of children.¡± ¡°In the past three years, in order to pretend to be more convincing, I¡¯ve been very responsible. I¡¯m the form teacher in the eyes of the students.¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯ve left, Teacher Hu is their form teacher. Although the college entrance examination has ended, there are still many things that need the form teacher to step inter on. I naturally don¡¯t want Teacher Hu to be involved in danger. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be anyone to guide the brats I raise when they fill in the college entrance examination choice.¡± He behaved like a responsible former form teacher. Of course, the premise was to ignore the nonchnce in his tone and the interest and strangeness in his eyes when he said these words. He did not look like a responsible form teacher at all. Liu Guang naturally didn¡¯t believe him. Lind Jones also knew that he didn¡¯t believe him, but he didn¡¯t seem to care. He was simply saying whatever he wanted. ¡°Then you¡¯re really a responsible teacher! If you¡¯re really that concerned, why don¡¯t you stay in school and teach for the rest of your life? Anyway, most of your power has been snatched away now,¡± Liu Yu said strangely. He thought that he could anger Lind Jones, but unexpectedly, Lind Jones looked very interested in his suggestion and seemed to be thinking seriously. ¡°Young Mr. Liu Yu, this suggestion is good. I can consider it.¡± Seeing him like this, Liu Yu sneered and ignored him. Lind Jones treated it as a joke. He didn¡¯t take Liu Yu¡¯s attitude to heart. He looked out of the car window. ¡°Mr. Liu, where are we going? Since the other party let us go, I don¡¯t think we have to run like street rats, right?¡± He made it sound like he wasn¡¯t among those ¡°street rats¡±. He was so confident and did not feel ashamed at all. Most importantly, he didn¡¯t seem to hate the other party at all. Realizing this, Liu Guang looked at him twice. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be your business where we go. You¡¯re not my subordinate, and I don¡¯t have the obligation to always take care of you. After we leave Cloud City, we¡¯ll part ways.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what you said. The conditions we agreed on back then were that Mr. Liu would guarantee my safety when I¡¯m in your country. Now that we¡¯re going separate ways, aren¡¯t you putting me in danger?¡± ¡°Although this is a little boosting others¡¯ morale and lowering my own, I don¡¯t think I can escape the enemy¡¯s pursuit and return to the country in my current state. I¡¯m not like Mr. Liu, who has bargaining chips that can negotiate with the other party. Once I separate from Mr. Liu, won¡¯t I only die?¡± ¡°Besides, I have almost lost all the power of the Jones Family now. I¡¯m so seriously injured that I need a wheelchair to move around. Even if I return to the country sessfully, won¡¯t I still die?¡± ¡°So, I still have to rely on Mr. Liu to take care of me for a while.¡± ¡°My trusted subordinates all know that I¡¯m with Mr. Liu now. If Mr. Liu doesn¡¯t care about my life ording to the agreement back then, it¡¯s fine if I¡¯m fine. If anything happens to me, Mr. Liu will have another great enemy, the Jones Family¡­¡± His expression darkened, and Liu Guang interrupted him unhappily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t have a ce to stay anymore when you go back since the power of the Jones Family will be in someone else¡¯s hands?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve been managing the Jones Family for almost nine years. I still have this ability. When I recover and return, I¡¯ll still have the final say in the Jones Family.¡± He said it with extreme confidence that Liu Guang actually didn¡¯t doubt his words. After all, no one would have thought that the head of the Jones Family, who had been in charge of the family for nearly nine years, would give up the power to control the family. *** At a cafe in Cloud City. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin chose a seat by the window and sat down. Hu Chengcheng sat opposite them. They had juste from the Feng Family and said that they wanted to talk in private. Even after driving for half an hour to this cafe, Hu Chengcheng had yet to recover from her shock. She was too puzzled. Moreover, she even saw Yan Jinyu holding a gun in her hand. It was a lie to say that she had seen quite a bit of the world and was not so timid. She was smart and her studies progressed quickly. She went to the Imperial Capital University to study her master¡¯s and doctor¡¯s degree after her undergraduate studies. She taught at Boyu High School as soon as she graduated. Boyu High School was an elite school, so she had indeed seen many rich people. However, that was all. This was the first time she had seen a real gun. The waiter brought over three cups of coffee. Hu Chengcheng stirred the coffee and said hesitantly, ¡°Yan Jinyu, do you have anything to ask me?¡± ¡°Teacher Hu, don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s not anything important. I saw you outside the Feng Family¡¯s mansion and you saw my enemy. I just wanted to sit down and talk to you so that you wouldn¡¯t think too much.¡± Hearing her words, Hu Chengcheng¡¯s heart warmed. Indeed, after seeing such a scene, she would definitely let her imagination run wild when she returned. Especially since Mr. Liu, whom she had been looking for years, actually knew Yan Jinyu. They also seemed to be at odds. She was indeed very considerate. As her fan, she did not regret having mustered up the courage to make up so much story just now. She had a feeling that if she hadn¡¯t said those words or showed that she didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Yan Jinyu, Mr. Liu would probably have done something else. Other things that were disadvantageous to Yan Jinyu. She really didn¡¯t expect Mr. Liu to be so cold. He was no longer the kind and gentlemanly person she remembered. Then, was it Mr. Liu or that kind gentleman? It was undeniable that she indeed owed Mr. Liu a favor. She had not seen any traces of Mr. Liu all these years, and she had indeed asked someone to find out. Because of this, she did not even care about getting married. Or rather, she had a different kind of feeling for that kind gentleman, so she could not care about others. However, she could not find that feeling when she saw him again today. She liked the kind gentleman in her memory, not the Mr. Liu she saw today, who waspletely different from what she knew. Thinking about it carefully, she didn¡¯t even know who Mr. Liu was and what he did. For someone she didn¡¯t know at all, what she saw was what he wanted her to see. Hence, could the word ¡°like¡± be used here? She was lost. ¡°Student Yan Jinyu, don¡¯t worry. I know what to say and what not to say. I¡¯ll pretend that I didn¡¯t see what happened today. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. It¡¯s good that Teacher Hu isn¡¯t affected. I want to ask Teacher Hu, do you know Liu Guang?¡± ¡°Of course, if it¡¯s not convenient for Teacher Hu to tell me, you can pretend that I didn¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing inconvenient about that. If you want to know anything, just ask. I¡¯ll tell you whatever I can.¡± If others asked her, she might not say much, but Yan Jinyu¡­ Who asked her to still like Yan Jinyu even after seeing her different side? No matter who Yan Jinyu was, she believed that she was the cute and obedient Yan Jinyu. What Hu Chengcheng didn¡¯t know was that she already had double standards now. She didn¡¯t think so when she saw Liu Guang¡¯s different side. ¡°I¡¯ve known Mr. Liu for a long time. It was probably when I was seven years old.¡± ¡°In North City. You¡¯ve seen how my family treats me. Yan Jinyu¡­¡± At this point, Hu Chengcheng smiled bitterly. ¡°When I was young and went to school, no one would send me or pick me up.¡± ¡°Fortunately, the school is in our neighborhood, so it¡¯s not far. Usually, there won¡¯t be any danger. It¡¯s just that one day, I went homete when I finished school as it was my turn for duties. Two people suddenly rushed out and wanted to abduct me on my way home. It was Mr. Liu who passed by and saved me.¡± Would Liu Guang save her? Liu Guang was ruthless. He didn¡¯t even blink when countless innocent children died because of him. In the early years on Ghost ughter Ind, the dead were all thrown to one ce. It was considered the mass grave on Ghost ughter Ind where corpses were everywhere. And the one who caused all this was Liu Guang. Would such a Liu Guang act bravely to save a child who was about to be abducted? Anyway, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t believe that. ¡°He saved you, so you were in contact with him all these years?¡± Hu Chengcheng shook her head. ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°I was only seven years old back then. Other than remembering what the person who saved me looked like, there was nothing else. I came to Cloud City to go to university and happened to meet the injured Mr. Liu. I recognized him and took care of him for a while before slowly getting familiar with him.¡± ¡°That was also when I found out about Mr. Liu¡¯s name.¡± ¡°In that case, since you¡¯ve taken care of the injured him, it should be considered as returning the favor of him saving you.¡± Hu Chengcheng had never told anyone about these things all these years. It was rare to meet someone she was willing to talk to, so she said more. ¡°In theory, that¡¯s true, but people will always have some feelings after interacting with each other for a long time. It doesn¡¯t mean that once you¡¯ve repaid the favor, you won¡¯t have anything to do with each other anymore.¡± ¡°After that, Mr. Liu left, but he still came to Cloud City to visit me asionally. I privately thought that we were already friends.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Liu to suddenly disappear three years ago. I couldn¡¯t contact him no matter what. When I saw him again, he was already like that today.¡± She smiled bitterly. ¡°He¡¯spletely different from the Mr. Liu in my memory.¡± Yan Jinyu wanted to say that of course, it was different. His base had been destroyed by her, and his life was barely saved. Now, he only wanted to kill her and then think of a way to develop his power. How could he still be in the mood to tease a little girl? Yes, a little girl. Wasn¡¯t Hu Chengcheng a little girl to Liu Guang? ¡°People change.¡± ¡°Teacher Hu, can you tell me how he saved you from the criminals when you were seven years old?¡± She still believed that Liu Guang wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would help when he saw injustice. Since he wasn¡¯t, it was best to rify this matter and not let her owe Liu Guang a favor for no reason. She quite liked Hu Chengcheng, so she had to interfere in this matter. Others could not sense it, but only she knew. She actually felt a maternal love from Hu Chengcheng that she had never felt from Fu Ya. Even though Hu Chengcheng was clearly an unmarried woman and she was not much older than her. Just now, Hu Chengcheng clearly valued Liu Guang very much, but she chose to side with her immediately between her and Liu Guang. She was still very touched by that. Chapter 411 - Another New Person

Chapter 411: Another New Person

Hu Chengcheng was puzzled. ¡°Why would you think of asking me this, Student Yan Jinyu?¡± ¡°Teacher Hu, you can call me by my name directly,¡± Yan Jinyu said with a smile. Hu Chengcheng was surprised at first when she heard that, but then she was delighted. ¡°Th-then, should I call you Jinyu like Tan Shiyun?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hu Chengcheng was really happy now. Be it the blow that Liu Guang had given her, or her disappointment, most of them had dissipated because Yan Jinyu asked her to call her name directly. Calling her by her name meant that they were closer. Hu Chengcheng didn¡¯t smile as reluctantly as before. ¡°Then, Jinyu, why did you think of asking me this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Teacher Hu say it?¡± Yan Jinyu suddenly felt that her words sounded a little like those scheming girls. Look, after she asked that, Hu Chengcheng didn¡¯t even hesitate anymore. Another person who felt that she was an innocent girl. However, they were much better than Yin Jiujin. At least, they didn¡¯t think that she was silly like Yin Jiujin. With this in mind, she looked up at Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin only had her in his eyes. Naturally, he sensed it the moment she looked at him and looked back at her. Under the table, Yin Jiujin had been holding Yan Jinyu¡¯s left hand since she sat down. He ced it on hisp and carefully rubbed her wrist. Yin Jiujin remembered what Min Rufeng had said when he gave her the ointment. No matter how skilled and fast the youngdy was, it was not easy for her to walk out unscathed in such a rain of bullets. It was obvious. She didn¡¯t say it, but his heart ached for her. Yan Jinyu nced at Yin Jiujin. She didn¡¯t expect to see his ck eyes filled with pity and heartache. She was actually really fine. She was used to all this. However, she was still very touched to see Yin Jiujin so concerned. She retracted her gaze and continued to look at Hu Chengcheng. She would settle the problem here andfort him when they returned home. She guessed Yin Jiujin would definitely be angry about the fact that she knew Liu Guang and the others were hiding in the Feng Family and didn¡¯t tell him about it. Even if Yin Jiujin knew and followed her afterwards. He would only be angry silently. Just like a child. Actually, she remembered what he saidst time. She wanted to confirm that Liu Guang was indeed in the Feng Family before telling him, but she didn¡¯t expect to see him in the Feng Family that night. Hu Chengcheng hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t say it.¡± Perhaps because she was recalling the situation at that time, she did not notice that the two people opposite her had a short exchange of nces, and she had sessfully be a third wheel. ¡°I was still young at that time, so I don¡¯t remember very clearly.¡± ¡°Teacher Hu, just tell me what you remember. Just treat it as a casual chat. There¡¯s no need to be so serious.¡± Hu Chengcheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°I was on my way home from school that day. It was almost dark when two people rushed out to abduct me. He happened to pass by and shouted, ¡®Stop!¡¯ Those two people seemed to nce at him before turning and running away. I don¡¯t remember much else. I was too frightened at that time.¡± ¡°He only shouted once and didn¡¯t make a move?¡± Hu Chengcheng shook her head. ¡°I remember that clearly. He didn¡¯t.¡± Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°After that, did anyone go missing in your neighborhood? Especially those around your age.¡± ¡°Yes, there was a girl who was in the same ss as me. I remember that she liked to sit in the corner alone in ss. She didn¡¯t y with others and yed with the Rubik¡¯s Cube every day. She was especially good at ying with the Rubik¡¯s Cube. She was very special, so I¡¯ve always remembered her all these years.¡± ¡°I think she went missing a few days after I met that incident.¡± As she spoke, Hu Chengcheng was shocked. ¡°Could it be that the two people who wanted to abduct me did that too? But I heard that she went shopping with her family and got lost at the mall.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled without saying a word. Hu Chengcheng¡¯s heart gradually sank. She was smart to begin with. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get into the Imperial Capital University to study for her master¡¯s degree. ¡°So, did my ssmate get lost because of the two people who nned to abduct me that night? Perhaps, even¡­ Mr. Liu might be on their side?¡± ¡°Mr. Liu didn¡¯t happen to pass by when they abducted me. Instead, he was with them and realized that they had abducted the wrong person. That¡¯s why he asked those two to ¡®stop¡¯?¡± It was no wonder that Hu Chengcheng thought so much. Since Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t get along with Liu Guang, she definitely knew who Liu Guang was. And Yan Jinyu was indeed not a talkative person. Yan Jinyu, who wasn¡¯t talkative, was sitting here chatting with her now. They were even chatting about what happened so many years ago. There must be a reason for that. Since there was a reason, she could figure it out easily. ¡°¡­Jinyu, how much do you know about Mr. Liu?¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled and gave her an ambiguous answer, ¡°Teacher Hu, where do you think I¡¯ve been for the past 16 years?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you at the¡­¡± She could not say the word ¡°orphanage¡± in the end. Yes, if it was really as the rumors said, how could Jinyu be so outstanding when she grew up in an orphanage in a small town? She had thought that Jinyu was born with outstanding intelligence, but seeing her holding a gun today¡­ ¡°Were you abducted by them like my ssmate?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and didn¡¯t answer her question directly. She only said, ¡°Back then, Teacher Hu met the injured Liu Guang when he was in university. Do you think his injuries are like those of ordinary people?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know how serious Liu Guang¡¯s injuries were back then and how he was injured, but since Liu Guang needed to hide his whereabouts and let an ordinary female university student take care of him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be lightly injured. Thinking about it carefully, Hu Chengcheng should have been 18 or 19 years old when she went to university. At that time, Meimei was about eight years old and had just arrived at Ghost ughter Ind. Xi Mao died shortly after that. Liu Guang¡¯s injuries at that time should be rted to Xi Mao. Hu Chengcheng was stunned. She clearly remembered Liu Guang¡¯s injuries at that time. ¡°He was injured. Did he ask you to send him to the hospital?¡± Hu Chengcheng shook her head in a daze. ¡°No.¡± ¡°So, he didn¡¯t save me from the beginning and I don¡¯t owe him a favor? I even saved him?¡± ¡°It seems like it,¡± Yan Jinyu said. Hu Chengcheng was a little unwilling to believe that. If all these were fake, then what was her feeling all these years? She seemed to like someone who didn¡¯t exist. Fortunately, she was rational. She saw Liu Guang again just now and realized that he was different from what she remembered. Otherwise, she probably could not ept it at all now. However, even so, she was still a little dispirited. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t disturb her and waited for her to digest it herself. After a long while, Hu Chengcheng looked up. ¡°Jinyu, can I ask what¡¯s your rtionship with Mr¡­ Liu Guang? I think you guys¡­¡± She didn¡¯t continue. ¡°Enemies to the death,¡± Yan Jinyu said. Hu Chengcheng thought to herself,?Indeed. Actually, she had already sensed it outside the Feng Family¡¯s mansion just now, but she didn¡¯t expect their rtionship to be so irreconcble. ¡°How much time did Teacher Hu spend with Liu Guang? I¡¯m not talking about your subsequent contact. I¡¯m talking about how long you took care of him when he was injured.¡± ¡°About two months.¡± Hu Chengcheng thought that she must have her reasons for asking this, so she simply said, ¡°At that time, I was working part-time outside. I couldn¡¯t go back before the dormitory was locked, so I rented an apartment outside.¡± ¡°Then, did he interact with anyone in the two months? Or did he mention anyone?¡± Yan Jinyu asked casually. In fact, she had no idea how much power Liu Guang had, especially how many families like the Feng Family were being used by him. She always had to probe so that she could proceed in the future. She didn¡¯t think so in the past, but now that Yan Jinyu thought about it again, if she hadn¡¯t nned to destroy Ghost ughter Ind, what would Liu Guang be like now? He was probably invincible. After all, Ghost ughter Ind was an invincible existence in the eyes of outsiders. If Liu Guang¡¯s other forces were added together¡­ She had destroyed Ghost ughter Ind because of the cruelty it inflicted on her. It was also because Ghost ughter Ind wanted to kill her too. Now that she thought about it, she was rather d that she had done that back then. Otherwise, who knew what Liu Guang would do and how many people would suffer. Just look at Yin Jiujin beside her¡­ Liu Guang had Yin Xiaoxiao in his hands, so he had a huge advantage. It was hard to say what would happen to Yin Jiujin when he faced him. Others thought that Yin Jiujin was indifferent and heartless, and he did as he pleased without being restrained. However, she knew that Yin Jiujin valued rtionships the most. It was impossible for him to ignore Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s life. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him interact with anyone, but he mentioned to me that he has five children.¡± ¡°He even told you that?¡± Yan Jinyu was surprised. Hu Chengcheng nodded. At that time, she thought that Liu Guang had seen through her thoughts and deliberately told her these to make her give up. Actually, up until now, she still couldn¡¯t figure out why Liu Guang would tell her these since he wanted to hide his identity. ¡°Did he mention his wife?¡± Hu Chengcheng was stunned and then shook her head. No! He only mentioned the children but not his wife. Was it because¡­ She frowned. Before she could say anything, Yan Jinyu said what she was thinking, ¡°Then, I¡¯m afraid he had designs on you back then.¡± ¡°In fact, does he have a wife?¡± Hu Chengcheng asked. Knowing that she didn¡¯t owe Liu Guang a favor and that Liu Guang was someone who specialized in kidnapping children, she didn¡¯t have any feelings for Liu Guang anymore. Even if she still felt a little ufortable, it was not because of Liu Guang. It was because of the kind and gentlemanly person she owed a favor to in her memory. She asked this because she wanted to give her past self an exnation and let her see what kind of person she had liked. If he had a wife but did not say anything and even showed that kind of intention to her, then¡­ He was too lousy. However, she did not seem to be a good person either. She knew that the other party had children and a family, but she could not help but like him, even if she had never said her thoughts out loud, even if she had never thought of fighting for anything. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yan Jinyu really didn¡¯t know if Liu Guang had a wife. ¡°But he has five children. How many women do you think he has around him? From what I know, two of his sons are less than a year apart in age.¡± She was talking about Liu Junqing and Liu Yu. Hu Chengcheng forced a smile. Then he was really a jerk. ¡°However, Teacher, you said that he has five children. Did he mention anything about these five children? For example, what age and gender are they?¡± Among the five children, the only ones she knew were Liu Junqing and Liu Yu. Perhaps Min Sisi was too. After all, the recording she heard at the Min Family¡¯s banquet back then mentioned Liu Guang¡¯s name. What about the other two? Liu Guang¡¯s children must be extraordinary. For example, Min Sisi had lived in the Min Family for so many years. Perhaps Liu Guang¡¯s other children were also hiding by their side. ¡°He didn¡¯t say their ages, but he did say that he has three sons and two daughters.¡± Hu Chengcheng suddenly thought of something and said excitedly, ¡°Oh right, I think I¡¯ve seen one of his daughters!¡± ¡°However, I was far away at that time and didn¡¯t see it clearly. Later on, I asked out of curiosity. Liu Guang said that was his daughter.¡± ¡°I happened to receive a call from my family that day. I was very frustrated, so this matter was ignored. I didn¡¯t remember it immediately.¡± ¡°Teacher Hu, can you describe his daughter roughly? This is very important to us.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± It was a little vague. Hu Chengcheng thought about it carefully and only had a rough outline. ¡°I only saw her side profile. She was a little far away, so I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not too sure. Since you said that it¡¯s very important to you, I¡¯ll tell you. I hope it¡¯s useful to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not bad at drawing. I can draw it out.¡± Without Yan Jinyu saying a word, Yin Jiujin raised his hand and called the waiter over, asking her to prepare a pen and paper. After a while, the waiter found a piece of paper and a pen. Hu Chengcheng was good at drawing. She finished it in less than five minutes. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s about it.¡± Yan Jinyu took it. Her shoulder-length hair could only see the side of her face. Although she wasn¡¯t very sure, Yan Jinyu could still tell from her outline that this wasn¡¯t Min Sisi. And not anyone she had ever met. She asked Yin Jiujin, ¡°Brother Nine, have you seen this person before?¡± Yin Jiujin shook his head decisively. ¡°I¡¯ve only seen a few women. Even when I see them, I won¡¯t take a second look. I can¡¯t remember their looks at all.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. ¡°¡­¡± Hu Chengcheng. ¡°Teacher Hu, can you give me this painting?¡± ¡°Of course. Take it if you need it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After a pause, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°If possible, Teacher Hu, please don¡¯t contact Liu Guang.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Even if Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything, she wouldn¡¯t have contacted a human trafficker who had almost kidnapped her. As for the emotions in her heart that had yet to dissipate, she would definitely forget them when she went back and adjusted her emotions properly. ¡°Oh right, he gave me his name card.¡± Hu Chengcheng took out the name card and handed it to Yan Jinyu, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it can be connected, nor do I know if it¡¯s useful to you. Anyway, it¡¯s useless for me to keep it, so I¡¯ll give it to you to try. If it¡¯s useful, that¡¯s for the best. If it¡¯s useless, just throw it away.¡± Yan Jinyu took it with a faint smile. *** After leaving the cafe, Hu Chengcheng went straight to the hotel to pack her things and book a flight back to North City. As for Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin, they naturally returned to the hotel. In the car on the way back, Yan Jinyu kept staring at the portrait, ignoring Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say a word. He was very quiet. However, this was obviously the calm before the storm. Unfortunately, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t notice it. When the two of them arrived at the hotel, Yin Jiujin calmly led Yan Jinyu into the elevator and headed to the presidential suite on the top floor. The moment they entered the suite, Yin Jiujin closed the door calmly. He even calmly helped Yan Jinyu remove her bag and took the portrait from her. Yan Jinyu¡¯s thoughts were still on the painting. She let him do whatever he wanted. She only reacted when he took the portrait away. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t give her any time to react. He pushed her back onto the sofa andid on top of her. He kissed her lips forcefully. Chapter 412 - Jealous and Heartbroken

Chapter 412: Jealous and Heartbroken

After the kiss, Yin Jiujin hugged her and looked into her eyes. ¡°Am I not as important as a painting? Huh?¡± ¡°No¡ª¡± Before Yan Jinyu could say anything, her lips were covered again. She could only sigh helplessly and cooperate with him. Yin Jiujin finally stopped after the long kiss. He sat her on hisp with his back against the sofa. Yin Jiujin was mostly dressed in a white shirt and ck trousers. Yan Jinyu had never seen him in a ck shirt until today. He felt even more charming than before. ¡°Brother Nine, stop fooling around. The more I look at that painting, the more I feel that I seem to have seen the person in it somewhere. However, I should have only nced at her casually. Otherwise, with my memory, I wouldn¡¯t have forgotten about it.¡± Yin Jiujin turned serious. He held her with one hand and tidied her messy hair with the other. ¡°Could it be when you were on Ghost ughter Ind?¡± Yan Jinyu shook her head decisively. ¡°No, people who survive in a ce like Ghost ughter Ind are not ordinary people. If I had seen her on Ghost ughter Ind, I would definitely remember her, just like Liu Junqing back then.¡± ¡°However, even if I¡¯ve seen her, it should be many years ago.¡± ¡°On the other hand, Liu Junqing.¡± Yan Jinyu leaned her face on his shoulder and raised her hand to touch his face. ¡°Brother Nine, I don¡¯t think Liu Guang¡¯sst words were true. There must be another reason for Liu Junqing to suddenly be exposed.¡± ¡°But regardless of whether there¡¯s any other reason, I don¡¯t think you should keep remembering that matter back then. At the end of the day, he had ulterior motives ever since he came to your side. Yes, he did a lot of things during this process, but we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that he did those things to gain your trust.¡± ¡°Taking a step back, even if he was really forced into a corner, he still chose to attack you in the end. In fact, if he just wants freedom, he can bring his fianc¨¦e far away.¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s very difficult to avoid being hunted down by Ghost ughter Ind, I think if he had the intention, he would have chosen to do so and not attack you directly.¡± ¡°Moreover, since he can gain your trust by your side, he¡¯s naturally quite capable. In addition, Liu Guang values him. I don¡¯t think he can¡¯t avoid Ghost ughter¡¯s pursuit.¡± ¡°No matter what, the moment he chose to betray you, you¡¯re not as important to him as some things. Just based on this alone, it¡¯s not worth you not letting go.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done enough for him.¡± ¡°Putting everything else aside, he had clearly betrayed you, but you saved his reputation. Up until now, not many people knew about his betrayal. They only thought that he sacrificed himself on a mission.¡± ¡°There were so many people who carried out the mission with you back then. Someone must have seen it with their own eyes. You must have to withstand a lot of pressure to protect his reputation.¡± Yin Jiujin stared at her with infatuated eyes. He held her hand on his face and kissed it. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know.¡± He actually also felt that Liu Guang¡¯sst words were not the truth. This was his intuition. And he had relied on this intuition to avoid many dangers before. Besides, there was no need for Liu Guang to emphasize hisst sentences. It was hard not to suspect him when he emphasized that. After all, Liu Guang was not an ordinary person. He was not someone who would answer everything others asked. Even though he was at a disadvantage then. ¡°On the other hand, didn¡¯t you say that you would tell me immediately if anything happened? You sent yourself to a dangerous ce alone without telling me.¡± Yan Jinyu thought to herself,?Indeed, he won¡¯t skip over this question. He looked a little sullen. She leaned over and kissed himfortingly. ¡°You came before I could say anything. I saw you at the Feng Family that night.¡± Yin Jiujin was a little surprised. She had actually discovered him so early on. He thought that she had only realized itter. On second thought, it was reasonable too. The youngdy was very capable. ¡°I saw you and knew that you were around. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°Then you should have told me. You called me so many times, but you didn¡¯t say a word to me. This makes me feel ufortable.¡± ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll pay attention next time.¡± Yin Jiujin snorted coldly. ¡°You make it sound so nice. You still won¡¯t say it when something happens.¡± Yan Jinyu was extremely helpless. ¡°I promise. I¡¯ll definitely say it next time. Brother Nine, don¡¯t be angry. I know I¡¯m wrong.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± This ¡°hmph¡± was very funny. Anyway, Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help butugh. Was it really appropriate to use this cold face to do such a cute action? She smiled, and Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t feel embarrassed by his actions that didn¡¯t match his persona. Anyway, she wasn¡¯t a stranger. ¡°Alright, Brother Nine. Why don¡¯t I swear?¡± Yin Jiujin held her hand again. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± He became serious for a second. ¡°But you have to remember that even if you don¡¯t want to tell me anything, don¡¯t do it alone. Just like this time, you did very well because you brought Xi Fengling along.¡± ¡°The more the merrier. Your friends are all quite capable. It¡¯s better to have them by your side when you encounter problems.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me worry.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him and then hugged his neck tightly. ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯ll tell you everything in the future.¡± He actuallypromised so much for her. He was clearly an extremely strong person, but he was willing to follow her lead, even if he did not know the situation and was worried, jealous and angry. At the end of the day, he just didn¡¯t want her to face the danger alone. That was all. Even if the person staying by her side to help her was not him, he was willing. How could this person be so good? Yin Jiujin wrapped his arms around her and replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡± The two of them hugged each other quietly for a long time. It was very warm and touching. After a long while, Yan Jinyu let go of him and asked, ¡°Brother Nine, your aunt¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Feng Yun will settle it.¡± Yin Jiujin clearly trusted Feng Yun¡¯s strength very much. Since he had already said so, Yan Jinyu naturally believed him. ¡°Then, does your aunt really not even recognize Cousin?¡± ¡°No,¡± Yin Jiujin said confidently. If he could tell, so could Feng Yun. Yan Jinyu was puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll find out in the future.¡± He pinched her face. ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t Hei Yao still around? I think he values Aunt very much.¡± Yin Jiujin was already jealous, but unexpectedly, his girl¡¯s expression darkened for a second when he mentioned this person. He was even more jealous. However, he could not show it because he knew that she must be feeling terrible now. He felt sorry for her yet jealous at the same time. In the end, his heart ached for her and he suppressed his jealousy. He caressed her face. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much. I don¡¯t think Hei Yao really betrayed you. There must be another reason.¡± Even Yin Jiujin could tell that. How could Yan Jinyu, who knew Hei Yao quite well, not tell? She just couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°I¡¯m going to be angry if you think of another man in front of me again.¡± As he spoke, Yin Jiujin ced her on the sofa and stopped hugging her. He really seemed to be angry. Yan Jinyu leaned over and hugged his waist. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll stop doing that.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, do you want to know if Hei Yao and I¡­¡± ¡°No! Not at all! Don¡¯t say it. I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± Yin Jiujin hurriedly interrupted her. He even turned his back to her and didn¡¯t look at her. ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. The emotions in her heart dissipated instantly. She wanted tough. She hugged his waist tightly and stuck her head out to look at him. ¡°Brother Nine, I just want to tell you what we¡¯ve experienced and our rtionship on Ghost ughter Ind in the past. I was only friends with him in the past. He¡¯s the same as Feng in my heart. He¡¯s like a brother and a friend.¡± Yin Jiujin thought to himself,?You treat him as an elder brother, but he might not treat you as a younger sister. He was a man and knew very well that although a man could restrain his emotions very well, he still could not hide his love for someone. However, he wouldn¡¯t tell her. It would be best if she never found out. The thought of having a man who lusted after her by her side when he was not around made him feel ufortable. He even resented Liu Guang for that. Back then, why didn¡¯t Liu Guang find him when he was looking for outstanding children to kidnap? Wasn¡¯t he outstanding enough? Speaking of which, it was still when he was at home back then. His family members were outstanding, and with his elder brother and Feng Yun holding the fort, he had no chance to show his excellence. Furthermore, he was not the heir of the family, so there was no need to show too much to make the other families who werepeting with the Yin Family afraid. Hence, he was the Second Young Master of the Yin Family quietly. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have been so quiet. He removed her hand from his waist. ¡°You¡¯ve been tired for the entire day. Go take a shower and sleep.¡± Without waiting for Yan Jinyu to reply, he turned and carried her up. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s shower together.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. It was already two hourster when the two of them came out of the bathroom. Yan Jinyu was sleepy. Yin Jiujin took a nket and wrapped it around her. He carried her out and helped her dry her hair. At that moment, someone had already packed Yan Jinyu¡¯s luggage and sent it from the Feng Family. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t immediately put on her pajamas for her. He ced her on the bed with the nket and began to apply the ointment Min Rufeng had given her. Her wrist was already a little swollen. Yin Jiujin carefully helped her apply the medicine. While he was d that she was so capable, his heart ached for her. Nobody was born with skills. She could be so capable now because of the countless dangers in the past. Almost everyone nurtured by Ghost ughter Ind had the ability to block a bullet. However, their individual abilities were different. His girl was obviously better at this. However, this was enough to prove that this was apulsory lesson on Ghost ughter Ind. How dangerous was it when she first learned this ability? Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. After applying the ointment, Yin Jiujin lowered his head and kissed her lips gently. She was already asleep. After doing this, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t immediately lie down beside her. Instead, he opened the luggage that the waiter had just sent in and took a nightdress to put on for her. He then called the hotel to send some food over and personally helped her eat some before sleeping. It was already the second day when the two of them woke up. Chapter 413 - College Entrance Examination Results

Chapter 413: College Entrance Examination Results

Feng Xiangxiang knew what happened to the Feng Family that very night. Feng Qin told her that Min Ting brought Feng Qin to the hotel to look for her first. As for Xi Fengling, she stayed in the Feng Family to settle the mess. Since Xi Fengling stayed, Min Rufeng naturally had to apany her. Qin Hao also stayed behind to settle the subsequent matters. Huo Siyu followed him. Hence, Min Ting and Feng Qin returned to the hotel. Min Ting met Feng Xiangxiang and left after a simple greeting. Feng Xiangxiang only knew that he was Min Rufeng¡¯s cousin and didn¡¯t know his rtionship with Feng Qin. Min Ting and Feng Qin didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of letting her know either. Feng Xiangxiang was undoubtedly shocked to learn about the Feng Family. She never expected the Feng Family to be so crazy. However, she was actually relieved. She was not gloating. She was just relieved. Now that the Feng Family had be like this, her two daughters could live their lives in peace. It would take some time to settle the Feng Family¡¯s matters. Feng Qin had work to do. Xi Fengling asked Feng Qin to bring Feng Xiangxiang to the capital to stay for some time while she stayed in Cloud City. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin returned to North City the next day. *** On this day, the college entrance examination results were out too. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t pay much attention to this. She only found out when Feng Yuan called her phone and asked her how she did. At that time, Yan Jinyun should have been with Feng Yuan. Coincidentally, Yin Jiujin was beside Yan Jinyu when she received the call. The two of them were sitting in the living room. Aunt Cheng had also heard it. Compared to Yan Jinyu¡¯s calmness, Yin Jiujin and Aunt Cheng were obviously very concerned about this matter. Especially Aunt Cheng. ¡°Miss Yu, the college entrance examination results are out. Why don¡¯t you check it? Hurry up, hurry up. Hurry up and take out your admission ticket to check it.¡± As she spoke, she brought aptop over. ¡°We should check it,¡± Yin Jiujin said. He had been busy with the Empire Group¡¯s headquarters moving to the capital these few days. It was a little earlier than expected because he wanted to move the Empire Group¡¯s headquarterspletely when the youngdy went to school in the capital. It was inevitable that he was a little busy. Moreover, he had not forgotten what the youngdy had said. She would get engaged to him after theypletely moved to the capital. He was also preparing for the engagement. He was even busier. He even neglected the release of her college entrance examination results because of that. It was mainly because Yan Jinyu had never had the self-awareness of a top student that Yin Jiujin subconsciously ignored the fact that she was a top student. ¡°Miss Yu, where¡¯s your admission ticket?¡± Aunt Cheng was like a parent who was looking forward to seeing her child¡¯s college entrance examination results. She was very excited. She didn¡¯t forget to call Uncle Cheng, who was helping in the kitchen, out and wait for Yan Jinyu to check the results. ¡°There¡¯s no need for an admission ticket. I remember the admission ticket number.¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled, her tone a little helpless. However, she was undoubtedly happy. It was not because of the college entrance examination results, but because she had these people around her now and she had experienced the life of an ordinary 18-year-old girl. Yin Jiujin took theptop and ced it on the coffee table in front of him. He would check personally as Yan Jinyu to say out her admission ticket number. The results were simr to Yan Jinyu¡¯s expectations. As soon as she found out, her phone rang. It was Hu Chengcheng. Yan Jinyu answered, ¡°Teacher Hu.¡± ¡°Jinyu, the college entrance examination results are out. Have you checked?¡± Hu Chengcheng seemed a little excited. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Jinyu, you really didn¡¯t disappoint me. Hey, no, you¡¯re indeed very outstanding. You¡¯re the expected North City¡¯s top science student!¡± How could Hu Chengcheng not be happy? Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t the only one in their ss who did well. Initially, Bo Lang, who was always at the top of the rankings, Yan Jinyun, Luo Yikun, Tan Shiyun, Yuan Xi, and the others all did very well. Even Feng Yuan and Xu Gui, who were at the bottom, did well. ¡°Congrattions.¡± Compared to their excitement, Yan Jinyu was really very calm. ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡± Hu Chengcheng said a few more words. It was probably to say who did well and even asked Yan Jinyu to think about which school she should choose and what major she should learn. She said that if any universities called the school to look for her, she would help her block them so that she wouldn¡¯t be disturbed. She hung up after a few minutes. The call had just ended when it rang again. This time, it was Yan Jinyun. Hearing Yan Jinyu¡¯s results, Yan Jinyun was so excited that she screamed on the spot. Itpletely ruined her goddess image. The smile on Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips grew wider and wider. She was affected by their emotions. She naturally asked Yan Jinyun¡¯s results and even said, ¡°You did very well.¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s eyes turned red on the spot. After Yan Jinyun¡¯s college entrance examination, she was mostly in thepany. asionally, she would take some time to eat with Feng Yuan. Other than returning to the Yan Family to sleep veryte, there was basically nothing else. Yan Qingyu lived in the old residence and didn¡¯te out at all. For some reason, Fu Ya moved to the small building at the back. That small building was prepared for Yan Jinyu when they renovated her room in the past, but Fu Ya dismissed the renovatorster. She did not get anyone to renovate the ce after she moved over. She simply cleaned it up. Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya didn¡¯t seem to live in this house anymore. Other than the servants, Yan Jinyun went back to an empty mansion every day. Since she couldn¡¯t even see them, naturally, no one cared about her college entrance examination results. Hearing Yan Jinyu say that, she naturally felt happy as if she had received apliment from the elders in the family. She could not control her tears when she thought about the situation at home recently. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. She suppressed her crying, but Yan Jinyu could still tell. ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal together tomorrow,¡± Yan Jinyu said. This was the first time Yan Jinyu had taken the initiative to ask her out for a meal. Yan Jinyun was very happy, but she quickly thought of something and felt disappointed again. ¡°Sister, Teacher Hu asked to go to school tomorrow. It seems like she wants to discuss the application form. She wants to make up for the graduation party tomorrow night. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Yes, the make-up graduation party. Originally, this was supposed to be held as soon as they graduated from the college entrance examination. However, the students in the ss were all rich kids. Once they graduated, they were like wild horses that had lost their control. Some went home, some went on vacation, some went into theirpanies to help. They could not get many people to attend at all. Hence, Hu Chengcheng informed the ss monitor and asked her to inform all her ssmates that they had to go to school tomorrow if they were not really busy. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but that doesn¡¯t affect anything. It¡¯s the same if we eat together after it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s called a graduation party, it¡¯s actually just a farewell meal. The school¡¯s graduation party has long ended. It¡¯s only because not many people from our ss came at that time that the teacher asked everyone to gather together.¡± Yan Jinyu also knew about the graduation party. It was around the time that she had just returned from Cloud City not long ago. However, she didn¡¯t go. She kept Yin Jiujinpany. Yin Jiujin was busy with work, so she apanied him by the side. She either read, watched television, or yed games. asionally, when Yin Jiujin was really too busy, she would help him read the document. Then, she would let Yin Jiujin close his eyes and rest. She would tell him the main points of the document, and he would take the opportunity to rest for a while. ¡°Then I¡¯ll owe you this meal first. Call me when you want to eat. As long as I¡¯m still in North City, I¡¯m free.¡± Yan Jinyun replied happily, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Then, Sister, will you be going to the gathering tomorrow?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡±?sure. Before she could finish speaking, Yin Jiujin stared at her. Yan Jinyu smiled and said, ¡°I should be going. I¡¯ll call you then.¡± After hanging up, Yin Jiujin said, ¡°This is your ss reunion. It¡¯s not good for you to be absent.¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s not good to be absent.¡± Since when was he someone who cared about others¡¯ opinions? He simply wanted her to experience everything that other girls could experience. ¡°Then don¡¯t send me tomorrow. I¡¯ll drive over myself.¡± Yin Jiujin thought that he indeed had a lot of things to do, so he didn¡¯t insist. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°However, I don¡¯t intend to go to thepany today. I¡¯ll work at home and celebrate your good results.¡± Yan Jinyu wanted to say that it was expected. What was there to celebrate? However, seeing that Yin Jiujin was interested and thinking that he had indeed been very busy recently, she would just treat it as rxing at home for a day. She nodded and agreed, ¡°Alright.¡± Then, Aunt Cheng said excitedly that she was going to prepare a sumptuous dinner. She would call everyone on Mount Jing to eat together. Yin Jiujin naturally didn¡¯t object. Since he didn¡¯t object, Yan Jinyu naturally had no objections either. That day ended just like that. The next day, Yan Jinyu went to school herself. She first went to the ssroom to listen to Hu Chengcheng¡¯s analysis of the application. Then, everyone went to the ce that Tan Shiyun, the ss monitor, had booked in advance for dinner. After dinner, they still wanted to sing and drink. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t intend to follow her at first. However, when she thought of Yin Jiujin¡¯s intentions, she followed them. However, she didn¡¯t drink. She didn¡¯t drink, but Yan Jinyun did. Yan Jinyun got drunk and cried like a child. Fortunately, she cared about her image and only cried after leaving the private room. Other than Yan Jinyu and Feng Yuan, there was only Tan Shiyun, who hade over to talk to Yan Jinyu. She hugged Yan Jinyu and cried. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything and only patted her back silently tofort her. Feng Yuan only brought her away after she was almost done crying. Only Yan Jinyu and Tan Shiyun were left. ¡°Jinyu, are you alright?¡± Tan Shiyun could tell that Yan Jinyu seemed to be in a bad mood now. She guessed that it should be rted to Yan Jinyun¡¯s loss ofposure earlier. Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She just felt a little sorry for Yan Jinyun. Should she leave the burden of the Yan Family to Yan Jinyun alone? However, she still wouldn¡¯t take on this responsibility. She couldn¡¯t be bothered. Her goal was to be a cker and live a carefree life. ¡°Speaking of which, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen Yan Jinyun like this. She seems to be¡­ very reliant on you.¡± Tan Shiyun felt a little emotional. She was even a little envious. She was the heir of the Bo Family. In the past, Bo Lang was still around to share some of her burden. Now, she was really going to shoulder everything alone. She was very envious of Yan Jinyun. Even if she took over the Yan Corporation, she still had Yan Jinyu, her sister, to rely on when she was tired. Just like just now, she vented her emotions and cried so willfully without any image. Yan Jinyu smiled without saying a word. She knew that Yan Jinyun was very reliant on her and would cry in front of her. This was actually very good. It was better than not saying anything. After venting her emotions, she would be energetic tomorrow. ¡°Just you alone? Where¡¯s Bo Lang?¡± Tan Shiyun¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°He¡¯s in Country Y and won¡¯t be back anytime soon.¡± ¡°I came to look for you to thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for the Empire Group¡¯s help, the Bo Family probably wouldn¡¯t have survived. The Jones Family is indeed not something the Bo Family canpete with.¡± ¡°We agreed on this back then. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± ¡°I know, but I still want to thank you.¡± ¡°Also, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about Bo Lang¡¯s matter in the Jones Family, right? I think this matter is a little strange, but I couldn¡¯t find anyone to tell me, so I had to look for you.¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Speak.¡± She could roughly guess what Tan Shiyun wanted to say. However, before Tan Shiyun could speak, she was interrupted. Luo Yikun walked over. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, I have something to say to you alone. Can we talk in private?¡± He looked a little serious. Chapter 414 - Not Her Enemy

Chapter 414: Not Her Enemy

Yan Jinyu nced at him. ¡°Sure.¡± She nodded at Tan Shiyun. ¡°We¡¯ll talkter.¡± Tan Shiyun also nced at Luo Yikun before nodding. ¡°Alright.¡± She had actually always felt that Luo Yikun was not what he seemed to be. Indeed, he had done well in thest few exams, including the college entrance examination. However, what did he have to say to Yan Jinyu alone? Could it be that he actually knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity and he had some special identity too? He was also cooperating with Yan Jinyu like them, right? His expression was so serious that he felt like he was about to say something important. Yan Jinyu and Luo Yikun walked away. Xu Gui, who was a few steps behind Luo Yikun, kept staring at the two people who had walked away. He asked Tan Shiyun, ¡°ss Monitor, do you know what they¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± As Tan Shiyun spoke, she sized up Xu Gui, who had aplicated expression, ¡°You seem to be very worried?¡± ¡°What are you worried about? Are you worried that they¡¯ll say bad things about you?¡± Xu Gui, who had been exposed, quickly denied it, ¡°Who¡¯s worried?!¡± ¡°What am I worried about? I¡¯m just asking casually. ss Monitor, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense either. It¡¯s not strange that you¡¯re worried. What¡¯s wrong with admitting it? For a graduation farewell party like this, when boys and girls get together alone, how many of them aren¡¯t looking for an opportunity to confess? Jinyu has a fianc¨¦, and Jinyu¡¯s fianc¨¦ is Master Nine. As Luo Yikun¡¯s good friend, it¡¯s normal for you to be worried that he would confess to Jinyu and offend Master Nine.¡± Xu Gui looked enlightened when he heard her words. Yes! He was worried that Luo Yikun would be hot-headed and offend Master Nine. He was definitely not worried that he would suddenly confess to a girl¡­ No, no. Since when was he Luo Yikun¡¯s good friend? Why was Luo Yikun leaving with Eldest Miss Yan alone? Ever since thest group trip, he knew that Eldest Miss Yan was not simple. Not only him, but almost everyone in ss knew. Hence, because Eldest Miss Yan was around, many students did not have a good time at the gathering tonight and the singing and drinkingter. They were very reserved. Now that Eldest Miss Yan had left, the private room was very lively. Why would Luo Yikun follow such an Eldest Miss Yan? Also, Luo Yikun was actually so calm after such a shocking thing happened on hisst trip. Later on, he even asked Luo Yikun if he had some secret identity or ability. Luo Yikun said that he had grown up in North City. Although they were not familiar with each other in the early years, they had heard of each other. In turn, Luo Yikun asked him if he felt that he might have some secret ability or identity. Xu Gui shook his head decisively. Luo Yikun was known to all the influential families in North City, from the elders to the juniors. But no matter what, it was inappropriate for Luo Yikun to be so close to Eldest Miss Yan. Seeing his expression change again and again, Tan Shiyun realized that her ssmate for three years was actually so interesting. The two of them did not have to shoulder the pressure of their families. They were indeed livingfortably. It was enviable. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. I think Luo Yikun is someone who knows his limits. He should have something serious to tell Jinyu. I heard that you guys are preparing to do a graduation trip together. It¡¯s also possible that he¡¯s looking for Jinyu to discuss this.¡± Xu Gui thought about it and agreed. The itinerary was arranged by Luo Yikun. It was said that Luo Yikun took on the responsibility himself. As soon as the college entrance examination ended, Eldest Miss Yan wasn¡¯t in North City. After returning to North City, she stayed at Mount Jing. Even if she wasn¡¯t at Mount Jing, she was with Master Nine. She didn¡¯t have time to discuss her graduation trip. ¡°ss Monitor, you know about this too?¡± ¡°I know. I heard that when you guys were chatting during the meal just now. I identally heard it.¡± ¡°Actually, I want to ask if you guys mind if I join you?¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind. Although I¡¯m not the one who arranged this, isn¡¯t the more people the merrier for a graduation trip? However, ss Monitor, do you have time to join us? Luo Yikun¡¯s itinerary is a little long. It¡¯s about 20 days. We are not only travelling locally, but also overseas.¡± ¡°You guys are still going overseas for your graduation trip?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how the itinerary is arranged. However, we don¡¯t go to many countries. We only chose some famous attractions and they¡¯re all along the same tourist route.¡± Hearing this, Tan Shiyun seemed a little excited. She was just joking and asking casually. She did not expect them to still go overseas. ¡°Which countries will you go to?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact details. I roughly remember that there seems to be Country F and Country Y.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you guys. Count me in!¡± ¡°O-of course.¡± It was not a big deal. Xu Gui did not understand why she was suddenly so excited. ¡°However, you have to tell Luo Yikun about this.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She was very worried about Bo Lang being alone in Country Y, but her grandfather didn¡¯t allow her to follow him. He said that it would distract Bo Lang. Now, it was a good opportunity to go to Country Y to take a look. Her grandfather might not agree to her graduation trip with her ssmates, but if she said that she wanted to go on a trip with Yan Jinyu, her grandfather would definitely agree. This had nothing to do with currying favor. It was also very important for a good family heir to make friends. And after the Empire Group helped resolve the trouble the Jones Family created, her grandfather very much agreed for her to spend more time with Yan Jinyu. Putting aside Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, she liked Yan Jinyu very much. It was not bad to have such a trip. She could even go to Country Y to take a look. On the other side, Yan Jinyu and Luo Yikun didn¡¯t go far either. They walked to the front and stopped after confirming that no one would hear their conversation. It was already dark and the streetmps were lit. However, there were not many pedestrians on this road, so it was rather quiet. The two of them stood under the streemp. ¡°What does Second Young Master Luo want to say?¡± ¡°I want to cooperate with Eldest Miss Yan.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She still smiled faintly, as if she was waiting for him to continue. Luo Yikun thought to himself, [She¡¯s indeed the top killer in the killer world. Her mental fortitude is so good! He had already said so, but she was actually unmoved. She wasn¡¯t even curious about the cooperation he wanted to talk about.] ¡°Eldest Miss Yan must have guessed my background.¡± ¡°No,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°You and I are not enemies. At least for the time being. We¡¯re not friends either. I don¡¯t have the mood to investigate you.¡± This was the truth. Although she already had some guesses about Luo Yikun¡¯s background, it was only a guess. She didn¡¯t investigate him. Luo Yikun was not angry with her disrespectful words. How many people could she take seriously given her identity? He knew his limits very well. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you didn¡¯t guess it. I can tell Eldest Miss Yan. Rather than saying that I want to cooperate with Eldest Miss Yan, it¡¯s better to say that I¡¯m expressing my stand.¡± ¡°I know what happened to the Feng Family in Cloud City.¡± Yan Jinyu was still unmoved and she was still smiling. Luo Yikun admired her even more. He had no chance of winning against such an enemy with her unfathomable look. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the exact details of what happened to the Feng Family in Cloud City, I can roughly guess it. I don¡¯t want to be enemies with Eldest Miss Yan. After thinking about it, I still feel that it¡¯s very necessary to make my stand clear to you beforehand.¡± ¡°Min Sisi, who is also the eldest daughter of the Min Family, and I are considered acquaintances. ording to her, she and I are martial siblings, even though it was the first time I met her when I went to the capital thest time.¡± ¡°We¡¯re martial siblings, so naturally we have the same master who taught us our skills. However, it¡¯s not convenient for me to say anything about Master. Otherwise, it will make me seem a little ungrateful.¡± ¡°I was actually almost abducted by a trafficker when I was young. It was my Eldest Aunt who saved me. Oh, my Eldest Aunt is Qiu¡¯s mother, the daughter of the Yu Family in the capital, Yu Yao.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been by Eldest Aunt¡¯s side for a long time because those traffickers seem to be targeting me.¡± ¡°Outsiders only think that my Eldest Aunt went overseas to recuperate and gave birth to Qiu overseas. Actually, everyone in the Yu Family knows that Eldest Aunt brought me overseas to avoid those human traffickers in the name of recuperation.¡± ¡°However, Eldest Aunt had a difficultborter on. Of course, Eldest Miss Yan also found out that my Eldest Aunt was harmed by Luo Yilin¡¯s mother, Zhang Mei.¡± ¡°My Eldest Aunt died inbor and could no longer protect me. It was my master who brought me back to the country. After I returned to the country, I almost always lived in the Yu Family. Either that, or I shuttled back and forth between the Yu Family and the Luo Family.¡± ¡°No one noticed anything because I¡¯m young.¡± ¡°Some of my skills were taught by my master when I went to the Yu Family.¡± ¡°My master is also Min Sisi¡¯s master. I don¡¯t have to say much about Min Sisi¡¯s ambition. I¡¯m sure Eldest Miss Yan knows it too. Master and Old Master Yu both want me to help Min Sisi with all my might, but I know my limits. I know that I can¡¯t beat Eldest Miss Yan and I¡¯m not close with Min Sisi. I don¡¯t want to offend you for her, so I don¡¯t want to follow their arrangements.¡± ¡°I owe Eldest Aunt and the Yu Family a favor. I¡¯ll treat Qiu doubly well. If the Yu Family is in trouble, I¡¯ll help them at the right time and repay them.¡± ¡°As for the master who taught me skills, I¡¯ll return the favor I owe him. I won¡¯t help Min Sisi ording to his arrangements just because I owe him.¡± At the end of the day, it was still because he didn¡¯t like Min Sisi. Moreover, Min Sisi had sworn to be enemies with the people he didn¡¯t want to offend the most. ¡°So, the position you¡¯re here to make clear to me is that you won¡¯t be my enemy?¡± Luo Yikun nodded. However, Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Then, the premise that you won¡¯t be my enemy is that you won¡¯t be my enemy because of Min Sisi? Or even if the Yu Family and your master are also my enemies, you won¡¯t be my enemy because of them?¡± ¡°¡­I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°You¡¯re hesitating,¡± Yan Jinyu confirmed. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. I have a question to ask Second Young Master Luo.¡± Luo Yikun looked at her. ¡°You said that you¡¯ve been targeted by traffickers since you were young. How long did those traffickers keep an eye on you?¡± Luo Yikun pondered for a moment as if he was thinking about it. After a long while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m actually only a few months older than Qiu. So, whether it was Eldest Aunt protecting me or Master bringing me back from overseas, it was all told to me by Old Master Yu.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been safe since I came back from overseas.¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s because Master and the Yu Family are protecting me that those people and traffickers don¡¯t dare to have any ideas about me anymore.¡± ¡°Do you believe what they say?¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows. She felt that Luo Yikun shouldn¡¯t be so naive. Chapter 415 - What Happened Back Then

Chapter 415: What Happened Back Then

¡°I have to believe them.¡± Luo Yikun said, ¡°About the time I was two to three years old, someone came to North City and tried to kidnap me again. It was the person Old Master Yu sent to protect me who reacted. In addition, my master arrived in time, so I was saved.¡± ¡°I learned some skills when I got older. Even if no one was protecting me, I could still guarantee my safety. And my skills were taught by my master. There¡¯s no reason for me not to believe him.¡± ¡°Second Young Master Luo, don¡¯t tell me you still think that those human traffickers who keep targeting you are ordinary human traffickers? Ordinary human traffickers aren¡¯t that persevering.¡± Luo Yikun naturally didn¡¯t suspect Yan Jinyu¡¯s words because he had long guessed that those people weren¡¯t ordinary human traffickers. However, no matter how he investigatedter on, he could not find out who they were. His parents were ordinary people. They were the kind of people who did not even fight for the inheritance rights of the family and only chased after their dreams and feelings. It was impossible for them to offend any big shot. He had also asked his parents many times. They didn¡¯t know who those people who always had designs on him were. They were afraid that they couldn¡¯t protect him, so they agreed to Old Master Yu and his master¡¯s suggestion to let him learn skills. And before he mastered it and could protect himself, his master and the Yu Family would be responsible for his safety. ¡°I can¡¯t find out who they are,¡± Luo Yikun said truthfully. However, he actually had a faint guess. After a moment of hesitation, he asked, ¡°Could those people be rted to Ghost ughter Ind?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t answer him directly. Instead, she asked, ¡°Second Young Master Luo, do you still remember when those people had designs on you again, and when did your master and Old Master Yu¡¯s people save you? I¡¯m talking about the date.¡± Luo Yikun didn¡¯t know why she asked this, but he still thought about it carefully. ¡°It seems to be between September and October. I don¡¯t remember the exact details. If I hadn¡¯t had a better memory than others since I was young, I might not have remembered what happened before I was young.¡± Suddenly, Luo Yikun thought of something and said in surprise, ¡°I remember that Eldest Miss Yan went missing on her second birthday, and your birthday is at the end of September.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯tment. ¡°It was a coincidence that I was brought to Ghost ughter Ind.¡± ¡°I had already escaped from the kidnappers. I was injured and was captured by Ghost ughter members who passed by North City to make up the numbers.¡± Yan Jinyu had some guesses long ago. Now, she was 90% sure that that person couldn¡¯t catch Luo Yikun back then, so he caught the unlucky her to report. The remaining 10% was because there was something she could not figure out. If Min Sisi was Liu Guang¡¯s daughter, then Min Sisi and Luo Yikun¡¯s master might be Liu Guang himself. Even if it wasn¡¯t Liu Guang, it must be Liu Guang¡¯s man. No matter what, Luo Yikun was considered Liu Guang¡¯s man. Was there a need for Ghost ughter Ind to capture Luo Yikun again? Or was it that Liu Guang did it on purpose to gain Luo Yikun¡¯s trust? Or could it be that the people under Liu Guang didn¡¯t all consult with him when it came to catching children? Did those people go and find some child to catch themselves? Of course, it was impossible for them not to report it. After all, the person who captured her to make up the numbers was punished. Perhaps he did report it, but not to Liu Guang¡¯s level? After all, Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t figure this out. Luo Yikun understood what she meant. ¡°So, those traffickers who have always had designs on me are actually from Ghost ughter Ind? And Eldest Miss Yan, it¡¯s very likely that you were kidnapped to rece me because those people couldn¡¯t catch me?¡± At this point, Luo Yikun was surprised and happy. He was shocked that those were really people from Ghost ughter Ind. He was happy that he would actually beparable to the top killer in the killer world one day. In the early years, Ghost ughter Ind had designs on him and not Eldest Miss Yan. Didn¡¯t that mean that in the eyes of those people, he was even more outstanding than Eldest Miss Yan? At the thought of this, he felt a little smug. However, this didn¡¯t seem to be strange. When he was young, his family knew that he was very smart. Not only his family, but many of the Luo Family¡¯s family friends also knew that. And before Eldest Miss Yan was two years old¡­ Uh, the rumors about Eldest Miss Yan outside were that she couldn¡¯t speak at two years old. Many people thought that she was an idiot. It was no wonder that the people from Ghost ughter Ind noticed him and not Eldest Miss Yan. However, they had identally abducted such a formidable person. They had destroyed all the years of foundation on Ghost ughter Ind by doing that. If that was the case, Ghost ughter Ind was really unlucky. ¡°May I know how Second Young Master Luo addresses your master?¡± However, Luo Yikun was suddenly stunned. Then, he said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say this. I still don¡¯t know Master¡¯s name. He never mentioned it either. Old Master Yu calls him Sir.¡± ¡°Miss Yan, why are you asking this?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled mysteriously. ¡°I¡¯m just asking casually.¡± ¡°I already know about Second Young Master Luo¡¯s stand. However, Second Young Master Luo, you should continue this topic only when your master and the Yu Family be enemies with me and you can still say decisively that you won¡¯t be my enemy.¡± ¡°Actually, Second Young Master Luo knows very well that since they want you to help Min Sisi, it means that they agree with what Min Sisi did. In other words, they¡¯re destined to be my enemies.¡± After saying that, Yan Jinyu turned and left, leaving Luo Yikun standing rooted to the ground. Yes, he knew very well. Hence, he was actually very conflicted. He was not a good person, but he could not be ungrateful. If Min Sisi was enemies with Eldest Miss Yan, he could say without any hesitation that he wouldn¡¯t stand on Min Sisi¡¯s side, but if his master and the Yu Family were enemies with Eldest Miss Yan¡­ He didn¡¯t know what to do. He didn¡¯t want to be ungrateful, but he didn¡¯t want to offend Yan Jinyu and Master Nine either. How annoying. If he had known that it would be so difficult, he would have been happier if he had been abducted by Ghost ughter Ind a few years ago. Yan Jinyu walked over and Xu Gui took the initiative to greet her, ¡°Eldest Miss Yan.¡± He looked at her with a strange gaze. Of course, Yan Jinyu also realized it, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She could roughly guess what Xu Gui was thinking. She nodded as a response. However, Yan Jinyu was smiling with interest now. Xu Gui felt a little ufortable from her smile and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Luo Yikun first.¡± Then, he quickly walked over and felt like he was escaping. ¡°Luo Yikun, why are you in a daze?¡± Xu Gui walked closer and realized that Luo Yikun was in a daze. He couldn¡¯t help but ask. Luo Yikun finally came back to his senses. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m thinking about something.¡± Xu Gui didn¡¯t ask further. He had other questions that he wanted to ask more now, ¡°What were you saying to Eldest Miss Yan just now?¡± Luo Yikun suddenly looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°Why? Are you jealous because you saw me with someone and left you aside?¡± ¡°¡­Jealous my ass! I¡¯m worried that your old habit is acting up again and you have designs on Eldest Miss Yan.¡± ¡°If your old problem rpses, you have to remember that Eldest Miss Yan has a backer. Not to mention her backer, even she herself isn¡¯t someone you can provoke. You better not find trouble for yourself.¡± Luo Yikun smiled and asked, ¡°Then, do you mean that if my old illness rpses, I can find another woman? As long as she¡¯s not someone I can¡¯t afford to provoke like Eldest Miss Yan?¡± Xu Gui, ¡°¡­Jerk! No matter how much you change, being a jerk is still your nature!¡± After saying that, he turned and left. Luo Yikun smiled for a moment before his smile faded. He turned back and looked at Yan Jinyu deeply before chasing after Xu Gui. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the car. I drove and I can give you a ride,¡± Yan Jinyu said to Tan Shiyun. Seeing that Tan Shiyun didn¡¯t reply immediately, Yan Jinyu stopped in her tracks. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Tan Shiyun retracted her gaze. ¡°Not really. I just heard that you guys are organizing a graduation trip and wanted to join in the fun. When I found out that it was Luo Yikun who made the itinerary, I wanted to ask if he could let me join in.¡± Yan Jinyu nced at the person walking away. ¡°I think you¡¯d better ask over the phone. Second Young Master Luo doesn¡¯t seem to be free now.¡± Tan Shiyun smiled in understanding. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to give me a ride. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to get a car to go back to the apartment by myself.¡± The two of them headed to the parking lot. Yan Jinyu drove, so Tan Shiyun naturally sat in the front passenger seat. As soon as she got into the car and buckled her seatbelt, Yan Jinyu asked her the address. After Tan Shiyun gave her the address, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it.¡± Tan Shiyun paused for a moment and organized her words. ¡°I think Bo Lang¡¯s matter in the Jones Family is too smooth. Lind Jones is not a simple person. He has been in charge of the family for so many years and is in Country Y which takes orthodoxy most seriously. There¡¯s no reason for Bo Lang to seize power so smoothly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still worried.¡± Yan Jinyu drove and turned to smile at her. ¡°Why are you worried? Can¡¯t it be that Bo Lang is capable enough?¡± ¡°Of course, I believe that Bo Lang is capable, but I know very well that with his ability, even if Lind Jones is injured and not in the family now, Bo Lang can¡¯t seize power so quickly. Lind Jones isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with all these years. His subordinates are loyal to him. How can most of those people change sides the moment Bo Lang goes back?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too smooth. It makes me feel like Lind Jones is setting a trap for Bo Lang.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Lind Jones deliberately give up power?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled faintly. However, when Tan Shiyun heard her words, she immediately refuted without thinking, ¡°That¡¯s definitely impossible!¡± ¡°Jinyu, you haven¡¯t interacted with Lind Jones properly before. You don¡¯t know what kind of person he is at all. He¡¯s a pervert. Before you saved Bo Lang from the Jones Family in the early years, Bo Lang wasn¡¯t only tortured by Old Jones, but also Lind Jones.¡± ¡°Lind Jones is a person who values power very much. In the early years after Old Jones died, there were also people in the Jones Family who wanted to seize power, but they were all dealt with by him in harsh methods. It was also from that time that he slowly gained prestige in the Jones Family.¡± ¡°He fought so hard to hold on to power. How can he give it to someone else? Even if he wants to give it to someone else, he definitely won¡¯t give it to Bo Lang.¡± ¡°Bo Lang is an illegitimate son. He looks down on Bo Lang the most. If it wasn¡¯t for the Bo Family protecting him all these years and Lind Jones still had some respect for my grandfather and gave my grandfather some face, Bo Lang probably wouldn¡¯t have survived until now.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled faintly. If Lind Jones was really a power-hungry pervert, would he respect Old Master Bo? Even if Old Master Bo was his grandfather, it was impossible. Perhaps, he had long reached a certain coboration with Old Master Bo, and Bo Lang and Tan Shiyun didn¡¯t know about it. ¡°How can Lind Jones give power to Bo Lang?¡± ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, Lind Jones doesn¡¯t seem to be a good person. Not only is he not a good person, but he¡¯s also a pervert. Logically speaking, it should be very difficult to make friends with such a person, but why do I feel that the eldest son of the Yuan Family in South City, Yuan Xi, is very protective of him?¡± ¡°Could it be that Yuan Xi is actually his subordinate?¡± Chapter 416 - Graduation Trip

Chapter 416: Graduation Trip

Tan Shiyun paused. ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Actually, she didn¡¯t understand either. A pervert like Lind Jones only knew how to torture people. Moreover, his pervertedness was even worse than Old Jones¡¯s. Anyway, that was the news from the Jones Family. Why was Yuan Xi on good terms with Lind Jones? He didn¡¯t even hesitate to offend Yan Jinyu for Lind Jones. Not only that, Yuan Xi even became a two-faced person. He wanted to help both Yan Jinyu and Lind Jones. Why bother? He was so conflicted. During the confrontation that night, Lind Jones even called Yuan Xi a few times and said that Yuan Xi had promised to help him avenge his father. It was even more confusing. Actually, what Tan Shiyun didn¡¯t know was that Yuan Xi had indeed promised Lind Jones that if Lind Jones wanted to avenge his father, he could help him. Yuan Xi still didn¡¯t know that Yan Jinyu was the number one killer, ¡°Chi¡±, back then. However, Lind Jones had clearly expressed at that time that he hated Lane Jones and hoped that he would die immediately. It was impossible for him to avenge him. That night, he suddenly shouted at Yuan Xi like this more than once. He actually hoped that Yuan Xi would understand what he meant and know that he didn¡¯t mean to be enemies with Yan Jinyu so that he wouldn¡¯t get involved. However, Yuan Xi still misunderstood and really got involved. In order not to let Yuan Xi be targeted and in danger, Lind Jones even scolded him angrily, saying that even Yuan Xi was standing against him, so how could he¡­ ¡°Perhaps, Yuan Xi couldn¡¯t ignore Lind Jones because he felt that the Jones Family had nurtured him for so many years.¡± ¡°Besides, Yuan Xi also said that night that ¡®that person¡¯ used the Yuan Family to threaten him, so he had no choice but to help Lind Jones. Perhaps, their private rtionship isn¡¯t that good either.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Yan Jinyu said mysteriously. Tan Shiyun was puzzled. Wasn¡¯t that so? Yuan Xi even said that night that he had thought about it many times and didn¡¯t want to offend Yan Jinyu and Master Nine, so he decided not to be threatened by ¡°that person¡± and continue to help Lind Jones deal with Yan Jinyu. She felt that Yuan Xi should value the safety of the Yuan Family. As for why he chose to help Lind Jones in the end, it was because he owed the Jones Family a favor for nurturing him for many years. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t answer her question. She only said, ¡°Yuan Xi didn¡¯t seem to be here today either.¡± ¡°He replied to my message. He said that he had something on at home and couldn¡¯te.¡± Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°I see.¡± She stopped talking about it. ¡°You said that you wanted to go on the graduation trip with us. Do you know how long the entire itinerary will take? I heard that the Bo Family has been a little busy recently. I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t have much time and will have to rush back without having any fun.¡± In reality, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t really interested in traveling. She only agreed to Yan Jinyun¡¯s request. Yan Jinyun seemed to be looking forward to it very much and that was why she decided to join them. After Yin Jiujin moved the Empire Group¡¯s headquarters to the capital, she probably wouldn¡¯te to North City often. It seemed like a good idea to take this opportunity to go on a trip together. It was mainly because Yan Jinyun seemed to be under a lot of pressure. She should go out and rx. Yan Jinyun was even crying earlier. It made her feel ufortable. Fortunately, she could barely control her emotions now. Otherwise, she would have drunk a lot more yogurt. However, it was undeniable that she still felt a little ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I haven¡¯t officially joined my family¡¯spany yet. With my grandfather and parents holding the fort, they won¡¯t need me for the time being.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After a while, they arrived at Tan Shiyun¡¯s apartment. Yan Jinyu sent her to the entrance of the apartment before leaving. She drove back to Mount Jing. Yin Jiujin had already returned. He was sitting in the living room with aptop on hisp. He was probably handling work. Uncle Cheng and Aunt Cheng had already returned to their residence at this time. Yin Jiujin was the only one in the small vi. Yan Jinyu opened the door and entered the house. Yin Jiujin turned back to look at her. In reality, he had already heard the sound of a car driving into the small courtyard vi and knew that Yan Jinyu had returned. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Yan Jinyu changed her shoes at the entrance and ran towards him. She bent down and kissed the corner of his lips. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡± Then, she sat down beside him. ¡°Brother Nine, have you eaten dinner? Why don¡¯t you go to the study room when you have work to do? You¡¯ll hurt your spine if you continue like this. You¡¯ll easily get spondylosis if you keep doing this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. I was waiting for you here,¡± Yin Jiujin said as he raised his hand to rub her head. ¡°You didn¡¯t drink, right?¡± ¡°No, I drove, so I did not drink. Besides, Brother Nine, didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t allow me to drink outside? I¡¯ll remember your words.¡± Yin Jiujin smiled and pinched her face. He said dotingly, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re a good child.¡± Yan Jinyu, ¡°¡­I¡¯m not a child. Stop pinching my face. If you continue to pinch me, I¡¯ll be ugly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not ugly. You¡¯re very beautiful.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. ¡°At least you know how to talk.¡± She nced at his still litputer screen. ¡°Do you still have a lot of work to do? Why don¡¯t you go to the study? It¡¯s not good to sit and settle work like this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± ¡°Shall I help you massage your shoulders?¡± Yin Jiujin raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m being treated so well today?¡± She nced at him angrily. ¡°What are you talking about? You make it sound like I usually treat you badly.¡± She took off her slippers and jumped onto the sofa. ¡°Go ahead and do your work. I¡¯ll massage your shoulders. Brother Nine, just enjoy yourself. I¡¯ve never massaged anyone¡¯s shoulders or back in my life. Only you have such treatment.¡± The corners of Yin Jiujin¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m deeply honored.¡± It was true that Yan Jinyu had never massaged anyone else¡¯s shoulders, but that didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t know how to do it. Not only did she know how to do it, but she also controlled her strength very well. Her strength wouldn¡¯t affect Yin Jiujin working. However, he was only reading documents. Even if she was massaging his shoulders, it did not affect him much. However, Yin Jiujin sensed that something was amiss when she didn¡¯t say a word for five minutes. There was no need for her to talk much when she was outside, but she was rarely so quiet when the two of them were together. Of course, other than when she was focused on ying games, watching television, or reading. She was focused mostly because he was busy. Although he was also busy now, with her intelligence, she knew that it didn¡¯t take much effort for him to scan through the document on theputer. Even chatting wouldn¡¯t affect him. Yet, she did not say a word. Yin Jiujin stopped what he was doing and ced theputer on the coffee table in front of him. He held her hand that was massaging his shoulder and turned to look at her. ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him and was a little surprised. And then he understood Yes, he was Yin Jiujin. How sharp was he? Even if she didn¡¯t show any signs of abnormality, she still couldn¡¯t avoid his eyes. She wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him. ¡°A little.¡± Yin Jiujin held her hand and pinched her fingertips. ¡°Because of your sister?¡± She leaned her chin on his shoulder. ¡°Brother Nine, how do you know everything?¡± ¡°I naturally know everything about you.¡± Even if he didn¡¯t know, he would find a way to know. Only by knowing her well could he treat her as well as possible. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her in. Then, he held her waist and she sat on hisp. Yin Jiujin smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that kissing me can ease your emotions? I¡¯ll let you kiss me.¡± He looked like he would let her do whatever she wanted. ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu red at him angrily. Seeing that her round eyes were wide and very cute, Yin Jiujin chuckled and lowered his head to kiss her lips. As he kissed her, he said, ¡°Why are you still so shy? Since you¡¯re shy, I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The shy Yan Jinyu. However, it was undeniable that his kiss was indeed very useful. The inexplicable emotions in her heart gradually dissipated. However, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t want to let her go as he kissed her. He switched off the document on theputer and closed theptop. Throughout the entire process, he did not stop kissing her. He carried her upstairs. ¡°B-Brother Nine, don¡¯t you want to work?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I have tofort you since you¡¯re in a bad mood.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. ¡°Don¡¯t neglect your work. You look like an ancient fatuous ruler now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Even if thepany copses, I can still support you.¡± Yan Jinyu was speechless. She couldn¡¯t win against him and her struggle was fruitless. It was another sleepless night. *** A few dayster, the college entrance examination cutoff score was out. After filling in the college entrance examination choice, the graduation trip officially began. They agreed to meet at the airport. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t let Yin Jiujin send her off. He was very busy and she didn¡¯t want him to make another trip to the airport. She got Uncle Cheng to arrange for someone to send her to the airport. Luo Yikun had booked the ne tickets in advance. They only needed to be responsible for ying and thene back to settle the fees. Although it was said to share the costs, none of themcked the money to travel. Luo Yikun might not want it either. No one took it seriously. However, after arriving at the airport, Yan Jinyu was a little surprised to see that there were two other people going along with them. Chapter 417 - Unexpected

Chapter 417: Unexpected

Of course, she was only ¡°a little¡± surprised. Yan Jinyu nced at the two of them calmly before retracting her gaze. She came over right on time. There were still five minutes until the agreed time. Everyone seemed to be very enthusiastic and they arrived before her. Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan stood together. Feng Yuan waved at her, ¡°Jinyu, over here!¡± Yan Jinyu was wearing a ck and white long dress. She was carrying an exquisite little ck backpack and a huge suitcase. There was a snow mountain on the travel route that Luo Yikun nned, so they should be going to climb a mountain. Yan Jinyu had brought some thick clothes, so her luggage was inevitably a little big. She dragged her luggage towards them. As soon as she walked over, someone greeted her. ¡°Sister.¡± Yan Jinyun was the first to speak. Yan Jinyun probably still remembered how she cried that night and felt a little ufortable. She actually didn¡¯t return to the Yan Family that day. Feng Yuan wanted to send her back to the Yan Family, but she threw a big tantrum on the way. As soon as Feng Yuan said that he wanted to send her back to the Yan Family, she started crying. He had a headache because of that. Later on, Feng Yuan brought her to his apartment in the city because he really had no choice. Anyway, he had been up all night. This made Feng Yuan, who thought that he knew Yan Jinyun well enough, change his understanding of her. Feng Yuan had never known that Yan Jinyun was so good at making trouble and crying. However, he still felt more sorry for Yan Jinyun. Hence, Feng Yuan didn¡¯t mention this until now because he didn¡¯t want Yan Jinyun to remember her emotions at that time. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan.¡± It was Luo Yikun and Xu Gui. Then, Luo Qiu and Tan Shiyun greeted Yan Jinyu with smiles. Tan Shiyun hade from Water City yesterday and was very enthusiastic too. ¡°ssmate Yan Jinyu.¡± It was two people. They were also the two people Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know that she would participate in this trip with them. Tan Shiyun¡¯s deskmate, Chen Yingying, and Wang Zhi, who was in thest three in their ss once. Yan Jinyu could understand that Chen Yingying was around. After all, Chen Yingying and Tan Shiyun had a good rtionship, but Wang Zhi¡­ She didn¡¯t seem to have a deep rtionship with the others here, right? She was also very timid. She cried a few times when she was invited to the office by the teacher for being in thest three ces. Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded in response. Then, she asked Yan Jinyun, ¡°Have you arranged everything at thepany?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all arranged. I¡¯ll instruct them remotely if there¡¯s anything. There won¡¯t be too much of a problem. Sister, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Yan Jinyu asked Feng Yuan, ¡°Cousin Feng Yuan, what choice did you fill in?¡± Feng Yuan scratched his head in embarrassment, ¡°Same as Yun¡¯er, North City University. However, I think it¡¯s a little difficult with my marks. Fortunately, when my results were very bad in the past, my family had already established a good rtionship with the university. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to go to the same university as Yun¡¯er.¡± Actually, in theter stages, he had already thought of relying on his own strength to enter whichever university he could. Anyway, North City University was not the only North City¡¯s university. However, after thinking about it, he still felt that he wanted to go to the same university as Yun¡¯er. Firstly, Yun¡¯er was really too outstanding and he was afraid that she would be pursued by other guys. Secondly, she was too lonely alone and he had to apany her. Of course, it would be best if his score could be epted by North City University. His college entrance examination results were not too bad either. Unfortunately, he tried toote. ¡°Actually, Cousin, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. I think you still have a high chance of being admitted directly.¡± ¡°Thank you for your constion.¡± ¡°Sister is right. Your score is very likely to be epted. You have to be confident. You¡¯ll know the results when youe back from your vacation. Don¡¯t think about these things on the journey. Otherwise, the trip will be meaningless,¡± Yan Jinyun replied. Feng Yuan kept saying ¡°yes¡±. Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°Yun¡¯er is right. I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned these things on the journey. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Yan Jinyu had never done anything useless. Of course, she knew that it was best not to mention these things on the journey. It was just that when she saw Yan Jinyun, she seemed to be a little ufortable because of her crying that night. She didn¡¯t even dare to look at her, so Yan Jinyu said these words. Look, the atmosphere became much livelier after she said that. Xu Gui was speechless when they mentioned the college entrance examination results and the application. ¡°Yuan, what are you worried about? Your results are so much better than mine. I¡¯m not even worried.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for me to go to university based on my family¡¯s connections, but I don¡¯t want to continue staying in North City. I¡¯ve stayed here for so many years. I want to go out to explore, but my family¡¯s connections aren¡¯t that formidable. They can¡¯t help me get in a good university in other ces, so I¡¯ll leave it to fate. I¡¯ll go wherever I¡¯m admitted.¡± After saying that, he nced at Luo Yikun. He seemed a little down. Luo Yikun knew what he was thinking. He ced his hand on his shoulder. ¡°Are you worried that you can¡¯t go to the same university as me? Why are you worried about this? Didn¡¯t I say that even if you do better than me, you will still go to the same university as me?¡± Xu Gui¡¯s expression froze and he pped his hand away, ¡°Who¡¯s worried about that? Don¡¯t tter yourself. No one wants to go to the same university as you!¡± Luo Yikun wasn¡¯t angry. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that you want to go to the same university as me. It¡¯s that I want to go to the same university as you.¡± Xu Gui¡¯s face turned red, ¡°You¡ª¡± Luo Yikun smiled at him and then retracted his gaze. He probably didn¡¯t want him to continue feeling so ufortable. ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s go.¡± Although Luo Yikun had a smile on his face when he saw Yan Jinyu again, the emotions in his eyes were still indescribably strange. It was probably because Yan Jinyu¡¯s words that night still made him feel conflicted. They intended for this trip to be an ordinary high school graduation trip, not a high-end one. Hence, the air tickets and hotels that Luo Yikun booked were not very luxurious. They booked the economy ss ne tickets. The hotel was not top-notch either, but the conditions were not bad. This was the first time Yan Jinyu had taken a flight in economy ss since she returned to North City. Of course, she used to sit in the economy ss before she returned to North City. Hence, it was not strange to her. The ne tickets were randomly booked. They didn¡¯t book seats ording to who they were familiar with. Yan Jinyu found her seat and sat down first. Wang Zhi was sitting beside her. Seeing that she was looking up at her, Wang Zhi said shyly, ¡°Y-Yan Jinyu.¡± Yan Jinyu nodded slightly and retracted her gaze. She took out her tablet from her small bag, took out her earphones, and started watching the movie that she had just downloaded. Feng Qin was the main lead. She didn¡¯t especially want to watch Feng Qin as the main lead, but she only knew Feng Qin from the entertainment circle. She didn¡¯t have any requirements for such entertainment shows and movies. She just watched them casually to kill time, so she searched for Feng Qin¡¯s works. ¡°Does Yan Jinyu like Feng Qin too?¡± Wang Zhi asked carefully. Yan Jinyu removed one of her earphones. ¡°Still okay.¡± Feng Qin was Meimei¡¯s biological sister and could barely be considered one of them. She didn¡¯t dislike Feng Qin, but she actually didn¡¯t like her very much either. ¡°I¡¯ve seen this movie. It¡¯s the one in which Feng Qin got the Best Actress award. I watched it in the cinema. It¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s worth watching.¡± Yan Jinyu then moved her gaze away from the tablet and looked at Wang Zhi. Wang Zhi was actually a little frightened by her look. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. Did I disturb you while you were watching the movie? Feng Qin is my idol. I couldn¡¯t help but say a few more words when I saw you watching her work. Please don¡¯t mind me.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her and smiled. ¡°You didn¡¯t disturb me. I just suddenly have a question to ask you.¡± Wang Zhi pointed at herself in surprise, ¡°Asking me?¡± Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m asking you.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Then, Yan Jinyu took out a folded piece of paper from the small bag on herp and spread it out. ¡°Have you seen the person in this portrait?¡± It was the photo that Hu Chengcheng had drawn at the cafe that day. Wang Zhi nced at the painting and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± ¡°Take it and take a closer look.¡± Yan Jinyu handed the portrait to her. Wang Zhi took it in confusion and sized it up seriously for a while before shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± ¡°How could you have never seen her before? This is Feng Qin. You even said that you like her just now. Actually, I know Feng Qin. This is a selfie she gave me,¡± Yan Jinyu lied without changing her expression. ¡°Huh? This is Feng Qin? Why can¡¯t I tell?¡± Yan Jinyu thought to herself,?This isn¡¯t Feng Qin at all. It would be strange if you can tell. ¡°Perhaps Feng Qin¡¯s painting skills aren¡¯t good enough, and this is her side profile, it¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t tell.¡± Wang Zhi smiled. It was as if she felt that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t as difficult to get along with as she had imagined. She wasn¡¯t so reserved anymore, ¡°Yan Jinyu, do you really know my idol?¡± Yan Jinyu took out her phone and opened the photo book. ¡°I have photos of her.¡± There weren¡¯t many photos in the photo book, but most of them were Yin Jiujin¡¯s photos. Many of them were secretly taken by Yan Jinyu, and there were also some photos of the two of them. After swiping for a long time, she finally found her so-called photo with Feng Qin. It was when she was ying in Cloud City with Xi Fengling and Feng Qin. Xi Fengling said that she wanted to take a group photo. Coincidentally, her phone was in her hand, so Xi Fengling took it for the group selfie. The selfie of the three of them. There were two photos. ¡°Look, this is a photo with Feng Qin. We went out to take it a few days ago when we went to Cloud City.¡± However, Wang Zhi sighed first, ¡°Yan Jinyu, your rtionship with Master Nine is really good.¡± ¡°How did you know that my rtionship with Brother Nine is good?¡± Yan Jinyu asked with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you have so many photos of Master Nine in your phone? And you have photos of the two of you together. I heard that Master Nine doesn¡¯t take photos often. I can¡¯t find his photos outside.¡± ¡°Since you can¡¯t find his photo, how did you decide at a nce that the person in my photo is him and not someone else?¡± Wang Zhi looked at her in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t Master Nine your fianc¨¦? His photos are almost all in your photo book. You still have a group photo. This isn¡¯t difficult to guess, right? Besides, I can¡¯t think of anyone else other than Master Nine who looks so good and has such an outstanding temperament.¡± As she spoke, Wang Zhi panicked. ¡°I-I-I¡­ I don¡¯t mean anything else. Yan Jinyu, don¡¯t be angry. I just feel that Master Nine should be such an extremely good-looking and noble person¡­ God, what am I talking about? Anyway, Yan Jinyu, don¡¯t think too much. I¡­¡± Chapter 418 - Their Side-Profiles Look alike

Chapter 418: Their Side-Profiles Look alike

¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. You¡¯re right. There¡¯s no one else other than Yin Jiujin who has such an outstanding temperament.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t think too much about it either.¡± ¡°I still have to thank you for praising our rtionship.¡± Wang Zhi seemed to heave a sigh of relief. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be easier to get along with than I thought. I always thought that you were difficult to get close to, so I didn¡¯t dare to talk to you.¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ve always thought that I¡¯m very easy to talk to.¡± She changed the topic. ¡°Then, give me the portrait.¡± ¡°Feng Qin¡¯s drawing skills are really bad. Even her fans can¡¯t recognize her.¡± Wang Zhi handed the painting to her and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated. It actually does look a little like Feng Qin.¡± These words were obviously against her conscience. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything about that either. She took the drawing, folded it and ced it in her bag. ¡°Um, Yan Jinyu, since you know Feng Qin, can you help me ask for an autograph from her?¡± Yan Jinyu looked up at her and she hurriedly said, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I know this is very presumptuous, but I really like Feng Qin. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the chance to see her at all, let alone get her autograph.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ll find the time to help you ask. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled very kindly. At this moment, Chen Yingying, who was sitting in the front seat, stuck her head out. ¡°Jinyu, you might not know this, but Wang Zhi has always been so timid. I have been ssmates with her since junior high. She has always been like this.¡± ¡°I heard that you guys organized a graduation trip, so I shamelessly looked for ssmate Luo Yikun and said that I wanted to join too. I don¡¯t know how Wang Zhi heard about this, but she actually asked ssmate Luo Yikun if he could add her. This is the boldest I¡¯ve ever seen her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still very surprised now.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Wang Zhi, I¡¯ve wanted to ask you for a long time. Why do you want to participate in this graduation trip?¡± ¡°I-I¡­¡± Wang Zhi looked at her and then looked at Yan Jinyu timidly. She hurriedly lowered his head. ¡°I-I like Yan Jinyu very much. I want to have more chances to interact with her. I want to be friends with her¡­¡± Chen Yingying was a little shocked. She did not expect that to be the reason. Yan Jinyu might be their ssmate on the surface, but they all knew that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t as simple as she looked on the surface! She could kill people easily. Her marksmanship was very good¡­ Anyway, she had never dared to think of being friends with Yan Jinyu. She didn¡¯t expect the cowardly Wang Zhi to be so bold! ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Yan Jinyu. I didn¡¯t mean anything. I just¡­¡± Wang Zhi was very nervous and stuttered. She felt like she was embarrassed, but she was also afraid that Yan Jinyu would be angry. However, before Yan Jinyu could say anything, Tan Shiyun in the front seat, stuck her head out first and said, ¡°Wang Zhi, actually, you don¡¯t have to apologize. It¡¯s normal to make friends. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡± ¡°On the first day Jinyu transferred to our ss, I wanted to be friends with her. I thought so and really did that. It¡¯s nothing. Jinyu is already likable.¡± Tan Shiyun nced at Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu looked up and happened to meet her gaze. Yan Jinyu suddenly smiled, ¡°Shiyun is right. This isn¡¯t a big deal. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± ¡°If you want to be friends with me, it means that I have my merits. I should be happy. However, you don¡¯t have to be too deliberate about being friends. Ever since you¡¯re traveling with us, you and I are considered friends.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luo Yikun who heard their conversation. If travelling together meant they were friends, wouldn¡¯t it be very easy to be her friend? She was clearly patronizing Wang Zhi. However, since she was willing to patronize Wang Zhi, perhaps¡­ Luo Yikun couldn¡¯t help but look at Wang Zhi twice. However, no matter how he looked at it, she was the most timid girl in the ss for the past three years. She would cry whenever she encountered something. He really couldn¡¯t see anything special about her that made Yan Jinyu willing to deal with her for so long. He didn¡¯t think that Yan Jinyu was someone who was willing to chat with ordinary ssmates. She even showed her photo to her. Wang Zhi was a little surprised and uncertain, ¡°A-are we really friends?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled brightly. ¡°Yes, since we¡¯re out to y together, we¡¯re naturally friends.¡± At that moment, the ne sounded with the notification that it was about to take off. Yan Jinyu said, ¡°Sit tight. The ne is about to take off.¡± This was for Wang Zhi and the two people in the front seat. After saying that, she even smiled at Wang Zhi. She put on her other earphone to continue watching her movie. She was looking at the photos on her phone as she watched the movie. She wouldn¡¯t know if she didn¡¯t look at the album, but when she opened it, she realized that there were already so many photos of Yin Jiujin in her photo book. Most importantly, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t know that she had taken many photos secretly. Needless to say, Yin Jiujin looked increasingly good-looking. As she watched, Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously. She was almost constantly smiling, but her smile now was obviously different from her usual ones. Her smile was not as obvious as usual, but it made people feel that her smile now was the most sincere. Wang Zhi was stunned to see her smile. She probably saw that she had switched off her phone and was continuing to watch the movie, so she did not disturb her anymore. She took out a book and read. However, only they knew if they were watching the movie and reading seriously. The first destination of the three-hour flight was Sass City. A hotel car came to pick them up the moment they got off the ne. After putting the luggage away and getting into the car, Tan Shiyun sat down beside Yan Jinyu before Wang Zhi could. Other than them, there were two other passengers in the car. After Tan Shiyun sat down, Wang Zhi could only sit in the empty seat in front. It was a little far from Yan Jinyu. Seeing that Tan Shiyun was sitting beside Yan Jinyu, Wang Zhi seemed to be a little disappointed. However, both Yan Jinyu and Tan Shiyun ignored her. ¡°Jinyu, is there a problem with Wang Zhi?¡± Tan Shiyun nced at Wang Zhi, who was sitting at the front, and lowered her voice to ask. It was no wonder she asked that. She didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu well, but she knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. If Wang Zhi was only a ssmate who had never interacted with her before, she didn¡¯t think that Yan Jinyu would say so much to Wang Zhi. Yan Jinyu was always smiling. She seemed easy to get along with, but she only looked easy to get along with. She would only smile at the people she didn¡¯t want to care about. She would never say so much. Tan Shiyun didn¡¯t believe that she really liked Wang Zhi and was willing to make friends with her. She didn¡¯t think that Yan Jinyu would like those timid girls who only knew how to cry. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that Wang Zhi wasn¡¯t good. It was just that she felt that someone like Yan Jinyu, who had walked out of battles so many times, should prefer to befriend people with simr aspirations. Even if they weren¡¯t like-minded, she probably wouldn¡¯t befriend someone who would only drag her down. Wasn¡¯t this leaving a weakness for the enemy for no reason? No smart person would do that. ¡°Isn¡¯t she just an ordinary ssmate? What problem can there be?¡± Yan Jinyu asked with a smile. Looking into her smiling eyes, Tan Shiyun understood that she was unwilling to say anything. Since she was unwilling to say anything, she should not ask further. She knew her limits. ¡°No matter what, I heard from Yingying that she went to look for Luo Yikun too. I felt a little strange when she said that she wanted to travel with us.¡± ¡°Not to mention you, as the ss monitor, I don¡¯t interact much with her in ss either. She¡¯s usually afraid of Luo Yikun, Feng Yuan, and the others and doesn¡¯t dare to approach them at all. This time, she actually took the initiative to speak to Luo Yikun. No matter what I think about it, it¡¯s strange.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t she just muster up the courage because she was really enamored by me?¡± Tan Shiyun looked at the narcissistic person in front of her and was suddenly speechless. Forget it. She deserved her reputation as the top killer in the killer world. Since Yan Jinyu looked so indifferent, she probably knew it too. There was no need for her to say anything. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about her anymore. Jinyu, can you show me the portrait that you showed her just now?¡± Looking into Yan Jinyu¡¯s interested eyes, Tan Shiyun said frankly, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who that is and why you want to find out about her, my intuition tells me that the person in the portrait is definitely not that actress, Feng Qin, as you said.¡± ¡°I just want to see it. What if I¡¯ve seen it before? Wouldn¡¯t I be a big help then?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m trustworthy now. Even if I¡¯m not, we¡¯re still partners now. We¡¯re considered to be on the same side.¡± Tan Shiyun almost swore to God. Yan Jinyu felt that it was a little funny when she saw Tan Shiyun¡¯s serious expression. She showed her the drawing. Tan Shiyun took it and scrutinized it for a long time before saying to Yan Jinyu seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen her before. However, looking at her side profile, she seems to be a beauty, although her side profile is a little blurry.¡± Tan Shiyun wanted to ask her where this drawing came from, but after thinking about it, she didn¡¯t. Yan Jinyu put the drawing back and said in amusement, ¡°I can also tell that she¡¯s a beauty.¡± For some reason, she minded this person a lot. Not only because she was very likely Liu Guang¡¯s daughter, but there were also other reasons. She could not pinpoint the other reasons. After all, Min Sisi was more likely to be Liu Guang¡¯s daughter. She didn¡¯t care so much about Min Sisi. Other than being very unhappy when she found out that Min Sisi was thinking about her man, Min Sisi waspletely out of her mind at any other time. ¡°Jinyu, excuse me for asking, is this person one of us or an enemy?¡± Seeing that she was looking over, Tan Shiyun said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to find out. I just want to have some understanding. If I identally meet this person one day, it¡¯ll be easier for me to deal with her.¡± Their attitude towards their own people and their enemies waspletely different. ¡°Enemy.¡± *** Soon, they arrived at the hotel they had booked. They got out of the car and went to settle the check-in procedures with their luggage. They handed their identification cards to Luo Yikun and waited in the hotel lobby with their luggage. Tan Shiyun suddenly patted Yan Jinyu¡¯s shoulder. In her excitement, she lowered her voice again, ¡°Jinyu, look. Is that the person in your drawing? The side profile looks especially simr!¡± Chapter 419 - Jinyu Was Missing

Chapter 419: Jinyu Was Missing

Yan Jinyu had worn a pair of sunsses when she got off the ne. Her long hair was down, and her face was very small. Once she wore the sunsses, it covered most of her face. With the sunsses on, her clear eyes were covered. Her presence waspletely different when she stood there. She did not look like a harmless little girl. Her presence was very strong. From afar, she looked like a real great beauty. If someone wasn¡¯t very familiar with her, they really wouldn¡¯t have recognized her immediately. Everyone was surprised when she put on her sunsses as she got off the ne. There was actually no special reason why she wore sunsses. It was just the sun. ¡°What about the person in the drawing? What do they look like?¡± Yan Jinyun stood beside them and naturally heard Tan Shiyun¡¯s words. Yan Jinyu and Tan Shiyun didn¡¯t answer her. Yan Jinyu followed Tan Shiyun¡¯s gaze and saw a woman standing at the counter in the hotel lobby. That person was wearing a white t-shirt and leather pants. She was also holding a leather jacket. Her legs were slender and she was a little tall. She seemed to be checking in at the counter. From this angle, they could see her side profile. It was undeniable that her side profile was indeed very simr to the person in the drawing. However, the person in the drawing seemed to be younger than the person in front of her. However, it was understandable. After all, this was someone Hu Chengcheng had seen many years ago. After so many years, it was normal for people to grow up and mature. Of course, it was normal for her to have longer hair too. However, Tan Shiyun even said, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think so. The person in your drawing has long hair. This person has short hair. Moreover, at a nce, I can tell that this person is more mature than the person in your drawing.¡± Yan Jinyu retracted her gaze calmly and said to her, ¡°That drawing was done many years ago.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tan Shiyun. Alright. ¡°It¡¯s just that there are so many people in the world. It¡¯s possible for them to look simr, let alone that it¡¯s just a slightly blurred profile portrait.¡± ¡°You have a point.¡± After that, Yan Jinyu stopped looking at the woman who was checking in. Yan Jinyun was still looking at them in confusion, ¡°What are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡± Yan Jinyu rubbed her hair. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just got the wrong person.¡± Yan Jinyun was stunned on the spot. Did she touch her head just now?? She had sworn to develop herself as the top socialite in North City all her life, so she had always paid attention to her image. She rarely lost herposure outside and always acted like a socialite and a goddess. Hence, even her parents had never touched her head. Anyway, this had never happened since she had her memories. ¡°Yun¡¯er, why are you in a daze? Let¡¯s go.¡± Yikun had settled the check-in. Feng Yuan turned back and saw that Yan Jinyun was still standing there in a daze, so he called her. ¡°Oh, oh, I¡¯ming now.¡± Looking at Yan Jinyu, who was walking in front, Yan Jinyun felt very strange. She actually didn¡¯t hate it when Yan Jinyu touched her head. If it were anyone else, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it. And what about Yan Jinyu? She touched her head and then left. Did she just leave her here alone? ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± The few of them stopped and turned back. The short-haired beauty who was checking in just now, bumped into Wang Zhi, who was hurriedly following them. Wang Zhi¡¯s bag was knocked to the ground and the luggage in her hand fell out of her hand. The woman¡¯s voice was very cold, as if she was borned aloof. Even if she was apologizing and squatting down to help pick up the bag, she was still very cold. Wang Zhi took the bag and hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine¡­¡± The woman was indeed a great beauty, but she wasn¡¯t Yan Jinyu¡¯s kind of pure and clean beauty, nor was she Yan Jinyun¡¯s kind of cold beauty, nor was she Xi Fengling¡¯s kind of seductive beauty. Instead, she was a very aggressive kind of beauty. Yan Jinyu was looking at her. She seemed to have sensed Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze. After passing the bag to Wang Zhi, she also looked at Yan Jinyu. Their gazes met through their sunsses. However, the woman couldn¡¯t see the emotions in Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes through the sunsses. However, Yan Jinyu saw her reaction clearly. She seemed to frown for a moment before returning to her cold expression. It was obvious that this was a strong woman. She probably didn¡¯t like being stared at like that, so she frowned. When she retracted her gaze, Yan Jinyu retracted hers too. Her lips curled up. There were so many people staring at her, but she could notice it immediately. This sensitivity was not something that an ordinary person could have. The woman said to Wang Zhi, ¡°Look if anything in the bag is broken. If there is, I¡¯llpensate you ording to its price.¡± ¡°No¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s better for you to take a look. I like to resolve trouble on the spot. I don¡¯t like things to drag on.¡± Wang Zhi seemed to be a little frightened by her. She took two steps back timidly and pulled the bag open after a few tries. She checked her bag. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all good. I didn¡¯t break anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± the woman said as she pulled her luggage to the elevator. She didn¡¯t look at anyone present. After she left, Xu Gui was the first toment, ¡°Why is she so arrogant?¡± ¡°Is it because I haven¡¯t been out for too long that the world outside has changed? I can actually meet such a beautiful and arrogant woman on a casual trip.¡± He actually wanted to say that in North City, not to mention them, no one had dared to be so arrogant in front of him for a long time. A few big shots were present here and they were usually pursued by others in North City, but they were actually looked down on at the first stop of their trip. This feeling was really rare. Hence, he really could not stay in North City anymore. He had toe out and see how big the world was outside! ¡°Why? Are you interested in her?¡± Luo Yikun said strangely. ¡°Even if you like her, a mature and charming person like her might not like a child like you.¡± Xu Gui, ¡°¡­How did you tell that she is ¡®mature and charming¡¯ in such a short time? You must have taken a fancy to her! You still want to criticize me!¡± Their focus was really a little¡­ The few of them looked at each other speechlessly. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Yan Jinyu said. After saying that, she nced at Wang Zhi, who was dragging her luggage to catch up with them, before turning to walk to the elevator. All of them had a room all to themselves. Everyone had a room card. Yan Jinyu dragged her luggage with one hand and yed with her room card with the other. Her eyes that were covered by her sunsses, had a meaningful smile. If that woman was the person in the portrait, she could already confirm that Wang Zhi knew her. Although their rtionship did not seem to be what she thought. Wang Zhi really didn¡¯t seem to be that simple. Her intuition had always been very urate. Wang Zhi was such a timid person, but she actually took the initiative to look for Luo Yikun and said that she wanted to travel with them. This was already very strange. Even Chen Yingying, who had the best rtionship with Wang Zhi, was puzzled, let alone the others. Wang Zhi actually took the initiative to talk so much to her on the ne. Due to the shock of that group outing¡¯s night, everyone was extremely reserved at the ss gathering because of her. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t believe that a timid person like Wang Zhi would be an exception. She wanted to be friends with her? This reason was too far-fetched. If Wang Zhi was usually a braver person, it would be easier for people to ept that, but Wang Zhi was publicly acknowledged as timid. Yan Jinyu had already killed someone in front of everyone, but Wang Zhi still took the initiative to be friends with her. Not to mention her, no one would believe her. Tan Shiyun¡¯s reaction was the most realistic. Yan Jinyu naturally would have doubts about Wang Zhi. Taking out that drawing to ask Wang Zhi was just a test of luck. Indeed, she did not get anything out of her. However, she still didn¡¯t dispel her doubts about Wang Zhi. She was even more certain that Wang Zhi was not simple after Wang Zhi bumped into that woman. She did not turn back to look at them, but she had once trained in the training ground for her sharp senses and reaction time. She had good hearing. The so-called good hearing was not as simple as hearing someone¡¯s conversation or some sounds. She could differentiate the actions by the sounds. Wang Zhi had clearly pulled her luggage and deliberately bumped into that woman earlier. It was very likely that Wang Zhi had a grudge with that woman! However, from the looks of it, that woman didn¡¯t seem to notice Wang Zhi¡¯s intentions. Perhaps she didn¡¯t even know Wang Zhi. Of course, it was possible that the woman was pretending. It was possible that the two of them had agreed to pretend because of her! Indeed, the enemy was everywhere! Turning back to look at Yan Jinyun, who had caught up with them, Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes narrowed. Perhaps, she had to make some other arrangements. Liu Guang was used to being ruthless. If he couldn¡¯t find a breakthrough with her, he might start with Yan Jinyun. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, that woman just now¡­¡± Luo Yikun walked closer and whispered his doubts. However, considering that there were people around, he didn¡¯t say it too obviously. Yan Jinyu raised her hand that was holding the room card and removed her sunsses, revealing her eyes. She smiled at Luo Yikun. Then, she put on her sunsses and dragged her luggage forward. Luo Yikun stood rooted to the ground and was even more puzzled. So, what did she mean by that smile? Was that woman really strange? Or was sheughing at his sensitivity? The few of them went upstairs to their room to pack before going to eat. They were out on a vacation to rx, so Luo Yikun¡¯s schedule was not tight. After dinner, everyone wandered around nearby. They only came back after dinner. It was almost midnight. Yan Jinyun knocked on Yan Jinyu¡¯s door, but there was no answer for a long time. She was worried, but she didn¡¯t dare to make a fuss. She was afraid that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t in the room because she was going to settle something important. She would ruin Yan Jinyu¡¯s ns if she disturbed others. Hence, she went to knock on Feng Yuan¡¯s door. Feng Yuan was not asleep yet and had juste out of the shower. ¡°Yun¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Feng Yuan¡¯s face was a little red. It was reallyte at night and they were staying in a hotel. With their rtionship, it was hard not to think about that when Yun¡¯er suddenly knocked on his door. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡± Feng Yuan knew her well. The moment he saw her expression, he knew that something must have happened. His expression turned serious and he quickly let her in. He didn¡¯t forget to close the door. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°My sister is missing! I just knocked on her door and no one answered. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s going to do something urgent, so I didn¡¯t dare to say anything. What should we do now? Will anything happen to her? If anything happens to her, I¡­¡± He could tell that she was very anxious. Her eyes were red and she was a little incoherent. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. She might just be asleep and didn¡¯t hear you knock.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve been knocking for a long time. She¡¯s an alert person. There¡¯s no way she can¡¯t hear me.¡± She grabbed Feng Yuan¡¯s arm, ¡°Will my sister be fine? She only agreed because I wanted her toe on a trip with me. Otherwise, with her personality, she would probably rather lie at home. If anything really happens to her, I definitely won¡¯t forgive myself!¡± She grabbed Feng Yuan¡¯s arm, ¡°Will my sister be fine? She only agreed because I wanted her toe on a trip with me. Otherwise, with her personality, she would probably rather lie at home. If anything really happens to her, I definitely won¡¯t forgive myself!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Y-you call her now.¡± Chapter 420 - Late Night Travel

Chapter 420: Late Night Travel

¡°Wait!¡± Feng Yuan found his phone and was about to call when Yan Jinyun hurriedly stopped him. ¡°If I call her now, what if Sister has something to do? Will I disturb her? But what should I do if I don¡¯t call her? W-What if I go to the front desk to ask for the room card?¡± Feng Yuan shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to ask for the room card from the front desk. Not to mention that the front desk won¡¯t give it to us, even if they do, it will easily alert more people.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. We¡¯ve all seen Jinyu¡¯s skills. If it¡¯s not convenient for her to answer the call, she might have muted or turned off her phone. We all know the logic, and Jinyu definitely knows it too. If there¡¯s a sudden situation, such as Jinyu needing to deal with the enemy, she can just not answer our call. It won¡¯t affect her too much.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call her first. If she doesn¡¯t answer, we¡¯ll call her at her door again to see if her phone is ringing in her room. If it¡¯s not and she¡¯s not answering, we¡¯ll think of another way.¡± Feng Yuan was actually very worried too. It was just that he was more rational than Yan Jinyun. As he made the call, he sighed inwardly. This was the first time he had seen Yun¡¯er so flustered. She could handle the Yan Corporation¡¯s old-fashioned people with ease when she took over, but she was so flustered now. The call was picked up as soon as the phone rang. ¡°Cousin Feng Yuan, why are you calling me sote?¡± At that moment, Yan Jinyu had just left the hotel and got into a taxi. There was someone beside her. It was Tan Shiyun. Tan Shiyun saw Yan Jinyu jump down from the hotel balcony in the middle of the night. She was worried, so she followed her. She didn¡¯t hide herself on purpose either. Yan Jinyu discovered her before she walked out of the hotel. Tan Shiyun didn¡¯t intend to hide it. She only asked Yan Jinyu if there was anything wrong and if there was anything she needed help with. Yan Jinyu said no, so she asked Yan Jinyu where she was going. After knowing where Yan Jinyu was going, she insisted on following her no matter what. Even though she knew that Yan Jinyu was very capable, she was still worried about Yan Jinyu going alone. Yan Jinyu finally agreed for her to follow. There shouldn¡¯t be any danger on this trip. They did not expect Feng Yuan to call as soon as they got into the taxi. Feng Yuan put her on speaker. Hearing Yan Jinyu¡¯s voice, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s not anything important. It¡¯s just that Yun¡¯er went to knock on your door just now and no one answered. I¡¯m worried that something happened to you.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Feng Yuan asked, ¡°Are you not in your room?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going out to settle something. Why is Yun¡¯er looking for me sote at night?¡± Feng Yuan looked at Yan Jinyun. At this moment, Yan Jinyun had basically recovered herposure, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just couldn¡¯t sleep and wanted to talk to you.¡± ¡°Are you in danger?¡± ¡°No.¡± Yan Jinyun exhaled lightly. ¡°That¡¯s good. Come back early then.¡± ¡°Yes, go to bed early. You don¡¯t have to wait for me. I might bete.¡± As she spoke, Yan Jinyu added, ¡°I¡¯ve been to Sass City many times and am very familiar with this ce. I¡¯m just going to meet a friend.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± she replied. Since she wasn¡¯t back, Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan couldn¡¯t sleep either. After hanging up, Yan Jinyun sat down on the sofa in the room. Feng Yuan also walked over and sat down. ¡°Who do you think Sister was in the past? She said that she has been here many times and has friends here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Feng Yuan was also a little disappointed. ¡°No matter who it is, we just have to know that she¡¯s Jinyu, right?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t tell us. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s suitable for us to know.¡± Yan Jinyun lowered her eyes. ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I never asked.¡± ¡°I-I just want to know what kind of life she used to have.¡± Feng Yuan held her hand and patted the back of it, ¡°No matter what kind of life she is living, it¡¯s already very good that she cane back safely, right?¡± ¡°Look at how capable Jinyu is. A random birthday present for you is already expensive. You even said that she gave you a limited edition card with the lowest limit of one billion as New Year¡¯s red-envelope money. I think Jinyu¡¯s past life shouldn¡¯t be too bad either.¡± Yan Jinyun looked at the bracelet on her wrist and pursed her lips in silence. She actually had some judgment too. Putting aside what Yan Jinyu said, this ne could inform Yan Jinyu of her location at a critical moment. The value of this ne wasn¡¯t low either. Also, Yan Jinyu could casually take out a card that even the head of the Yan Family wasn¡¯t qualified to have and give it to her. Of course, she knew that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯tck money. However, she also knew very well that Yan Jinyu¡¯s money must have been hard toe by. Money did note from nowhere. How could she have it if she did not put in some effort? Moreover, Yan Jinyu was the same age as her. If it were her, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be like Yan Jinyu. Although Feng Yuan said that, he actually knew very well that Yan Jinyu¡¯s past life definitely wasn¡¯t ¡°not too bad¡±. He was onlyforting Yan Jinyun and himself. *** Just as Yan Jinyu hung up, Tan Shiyun asked, ¡°Jinyu, aren¡¯t you going to make some preparations before going to that kind of ce? I heard that it¡¯s very dangerous there.¡± Yan Jinyu put away her phone and smiled at her, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m going to see a friend? Nothing will happen. There¡¯s no need to prepare beforehand. Besides, if there¡¯s really any danger, I can handle it alone. What preparations do I have to make?¡± Tan Shiyun thought about it and agreed with her. ¡°You¡¯re right. If there¡¯s really any danger, you won¡¯t agree for me to follow you. Although I was nurtured as an heir by my grandfather since I was young and my skills are not bad, it¡¯s obvious that if there¡¯s really any danger, I¡¯ll definitely drag you down,¡± Tan Shiyun teased herself. ¡°Rather than saying that I¡¯m worried about you alone, it¡¯s more like I want to follow you to see the world. If I wasn¡¯t with you, I really wouldn¡¯t dare to go to that kind of ce.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°You¡¯re being humble.¡± She was indeed being humble. Although the ce they were going to was indeed not an ordinary ce, she did not think that Tan Shiyun, the heir of the Bo Family, would not dare to go. The Bo Family was the number one family in Water City after all, and because the Bo Family was involved with the Jones Family, the standards for nurturing their heir were very high. About half an hourter, they arrived at their destination. The taxi driver looked at the two of them strangely when they got out of the car. He probably didn¡¯t expect the two girls to dare toe to such a ce at night. However, perhaps because he had seen too much, he did not say much and left after collecting the fare. This ce looked simr to a bustling night market. Usually, many ordinary young people woulde here to y, but it was actually a ck market if they walked further in. Tan Shiyun looked at theplicated and lively night market and said as if she wasmenting, ¡°In the past, I only heard Grandfather mention that there was such a ce in Sass City, but I never had the chance toe. Now that I see it, other than being a little more noisy than an ordinary night market, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any difference.¡± ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case.¡± ¡°But all you see is appearances. Follow me closely. There are many people here. Don¡¯t get separated.¡± Yan Jinyu wore lightweight clothes and went out. She was wearing ck pants and a ck hoodie. The hoodie was pulled over her head. Moreover, it was nighttime, so if one didn¡¯t look carefully, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see her face clearly. Tan Shiyun hurriedly changed out of her pajamas to follow Yan Jinyu when she saw Yan Jinyu go out. Naturally, she dressed casually. In addition, she had some skills, so it was very easy for her to move through the crowd. However, when she heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t dare to ignore them and followed her closely. They kept walking in. After they went around a few alleys, it wasn¡¯t so crowded anymore. ¡°This alley seems to be a little different from the one outside,¡± Tan Shiyun said. Actually, it was more than just a little different. Not to mention that there was nomotion outside, once they walked in, be it the vendors or passers-by, they all stared at them. Fortunately, Yan Jinyu bought two masks before they entered the alley. She and Tan Shiyun put them on each. Most of the vendors and passers-by were also wearing masks. Yan Jinyu was still fine, but Tan Shiyun was getting a little nervous. Her hand in her pocket tightened around her self-defense weapon. Suddenly, Yan Jinyu stopped in front of an older building. The door was open, but only a dim light was switched on. Looking in from this door, there was nothing. There was not even a person. It looked a little eerie. Usually, guests who entered this ce by mistake would not choose to enter. Hence, more than half of the people on this street stared at them when Yan Jinyu stood in front of this building. Tan Shiyun naturally sensed it too. Fortunately, she had a good mental fortitude and wasn¡¯t affected much. However, it was her first timeing to such a ce after all. Tan Shiyun still felt a little ufortable when she was suddenly stared at by so many eyes. She thought that she indeedcked experience. After the matter with the Jones Family was settled and Bo Lang was confirmed not to be in any danger, she might need her grandfather to give her a chance to go out and train. ¡°Nervous?¡± Yan Jinyu turned back and asked her. Tan Shiyun shook her head and then nodded. ¡°A little, but it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t ept it. I can still hold on.¡± ¡°Just do whatever you want. Don¡¯t worry about me. I didn¡¯te with you to drag you back.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s mask was also ck. The face above her nose was covered, and her lips could be seen. Her lips curled up. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Just as the two of them were about to walk in, someone quickly passed by them. She quickly walked past them from behind and was obviously about to enter the building too. It was a woman. Her long hair almost reached her waist. She was wearing a red cheongsam and a red fox mask. She looked very ostentatious. She quickly walked past them and didn¡¯t even look at Yan Jinyu and Tan Shiyun. She probably felt that they were not worthy of her attention. Watching the woman walk in, Tan Shiyun was a little surprised. Who would dress so ostentatiously in such a ce at night? How bold. Yan Jinyu was still fine. She only nced at that person¡¯s back before retracting her gaze calmly. Only she knew if it was amon sight or she didn¡¯t care about unimportant people. After walking through the door, there was a corridor. Both sides of the corridor were decorated with wooden nks. One corridor led them straight in. Fortunately, other than being dim, the corridor was not narrow. It could amodate four or five people walking side by side. Otherwise, no one would dare to enter such an endless corridor. It was too easy to set up an ambush and too narrow for her to use her skills. They walked for about five minutes before reaching the end of the corridor. At the end was a door with two people sitting there guarding it. Neither of them stood up. They simply stopped them, ¡°Please show your pass.¡± Their attitude was cold and they were neither polite nor rude. The woman snorted and took out something that looked like a wooden tablet. One of them took it and checked before passing it to her, ¡°Wee, esteemed guest. This is your number te. The auction will begin in 10 minutes. I hope you can get what you like.¡± Chapter 421 - Calling Him Nine

Chapter 421: Calling Him Nine

The woman received the number 35 and seemed a little dissatisfied, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She took the number te and turned back to look at Yan Jinyu and Tan Shiyun, who were walking over. She was about to push open the closed door in front of her when she suddenly paused and stood there. No one knew what she wanted to do. The two guards didn¡¯t care about her either. It was as if they didn¡¯t see her. They looked at Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyu, who had walked in without changing their expressions. ¡°Please show your pass.¡± Yan Jinyu took out something from her pocket. Before she could hand it over, she heard footsteps behind her. At the same time, the woman in the red cheongsam said impatiently, ¡°Why are you only here now?¡± ¡°Fox, you¡¯ve crossed the line.¡± It was a man¡¯s voice. It was a little cold and sharp. Hearing this voice, Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand that was holding the wooden tablet paused. She looked back. ¡°I crossed the line? Clearly, we came out for something important this time, but you brought such a burden along. I haven¡¯t even reprimanded you! We came here for something, not for you to date a woman!¡± Yan Jinyu turned back and her gazended on a man in a ck shirt and ck trousers. He was wearing a half mask, and his aura was very strong. He gave people a feeling of extreme danger. Beside him was a woman in a long white dress. The woman was also wearing a mask. It was a white feathered mask that matched her dress very well. She held his arm. When Yan Jinyu looked over, she also looked up at Yan Jinyu. Then, her eyes that were mostly covered by the mask lit up and she was about to speak. Yan Jinyu shook her head imperceptibly. She didn¡¯t move. However, she was obviously very excited. The man beside her obviously sensed the change in her emotions and asked her softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just very unhappy.¡± She looked past Yan Jinyu and Tan Shiyun at the woman in the red cheongsam. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a shameless person. She stole the pass I gave you and came here. How dare she say that I¡¯m a burden!¡± ¡°Your pass?¡± The woman held the pass in her hand as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. She looked at the man. ¡°This is hers? Didn¡¯t you say it was yours?¡± ¡°What I borrowed is naturally mine. I¡¯ll settle the score with you slowly when I get back.¡± The man¡¯s tone was t, but his anger was hard to hide. ¡°Settle the score with me slowly? Why are you talking to me like this for a woman who came out of nowhere? Are you disregarding our years of rtionship?¡± ¡°All these years of rtionship?¡± The woman in the white dress looked at the man and let go of his hand at the same time. The man quickly held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. I¡¯m only her superior!¡± The woman threw his hand away. She said to the two guards, ¡°That pass is mine. Now that it has been tainted, I don¡¯t want it anymore. Destroy it.¡± The number of passes here was limited. Anyone who was qualified to get one was not an ordinary person. Moreover, one could not get one just because they had money. They needed a guarantor. It was impossible for anyone to pretend to be someone else. The two guards looked at each other and stood up. They said to the woman in the red cheongsam, ¡°Miss, since the owner of the pass wants to destroy it, we¡¯ll do as you say. Please return the pass.¡± The woman was furious. She red at the woman in the white dress, but she knew that this was someone else¡¯s territory. She didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble, so she threw the wooden tablet over. The gatekeeper took out a dagger in front of everyone and destroyed the wooden tablet in a few moves. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve already done as you requested. However, you don¡¯t have a pass now, so I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t enter this door. This is the rule. Please forgive us.¡± ¡°Miss, please return the number te.¡± The woman snorted and threw the number te over. Then, she said to the man unhappily, ¡°ck Eagle, are you satisfied now? If we can¡¯t even enter this door, how are we going to do our job?¡± The man didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, he looked at the woman in the white dress nervously. ¡°Just because you can¡¯t enter doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t,¡± the woman in the white dress said. She went forward and pulled Yan Jinyu¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Beauty, can you bring two more people in?¡± Tan Shiyun was about to speak, but she stopped almost immediately. She saw that the woman in the white dress was pulling Yan Jinyu¡¯s sleeve, but Yan Jinyu actually didn¡¯t dodge. She then realized that this might be someone Yan Jinyu knew, so she didn¡¯t care. However, when the man saw the woman in the white dress¡¯s actions, his gazended on Yan Jinyu and he seemed to be a little surprised. ¡°Of course,¡± Yan Jinyu said with a faint smile. Then, she nced at the angry woman in a red cheongsam. She handed over the wooden tablet in her pocket. The gatekeepers were shocked when he saw her wooden tablet. The two of them hurriedly bowed deeply to her. ¡°We didn¡¯t wee you well when you came. Please forgive us for our rudeness!¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say much and simply replied with an ¡°Mm-hm¡±. Then, she said, ¡°Two cards. The other is for thedy beside me.¡± Before the gatekeeper could reply, the woman beside Yan Jinyu hurriedly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to. One is enough. We¡¯ll sit togetherter.¡± The gatekeeper looked at Yan Jinyu to ask for her opinion. His attitude was very respectful. ¡°Then, just one.¡± ¡°Esteemed guest, the boss is here tonight. Other than that, there¡¯s another esteemed guest. The number one card is in the boss¡¯s hands, and the number two card is in the hands of that esteemed guest. I can only give you number three. Therefore, the number three private room on the third floor is yours. Sorry for neglecting you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re magnanimous. I hope you will get the things you like.¡± After saying that, they bowed deeply. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Yan Jinyu turned back to look at the man. ¡°Mister, do you want to join us?¡± He nced at the woman in the white dress. At that moment, the woman was still pulling Yan Jinyu¡¯s sleeve. Then, he nodded at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Thank you.¡± Tan Shiyun was the first to step past the woman in the red cheongsam and push open the door. No matter how angry that woman was, she didn¡¯t dare to make a fuss now. Because she saw how respectful the two ck market auction gatekeepers were to Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t give her any extra nces and walked past her to get through the door. The woman wanted to follow, but the two gatekeepers moved very quickly and blocked her way. At the same time, both of them had guns in their hands. ¡°Miss, please stop.¡± ¡°Y-you¡­¡± ¡°Since Miss is here, you must know our rules. Without a pass, no one is allowed to enter.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m with them!¡± ¡°That esteemed guest didn¡¯t say that she wanted to bring you along. Please go back. Otherwise¡­¡± The woman was furious. She shouted, ¡°ck Eagle, stop!¡± ¡°We came out to do a mission together, but you actually left me behind?¡± The man turned back with a cold gaze. ¡°I¡¯m your superior. You¡¯ve crossed the line. You¡¯re no longer qualified to participate in this mission. I¡¯ll punish you ording to the rules when we go back.¡± ¡°Y-you actually want to get rid of me¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m your superior! I have the right to decide your stay! I¡¯ll settle the score when we get back!¡± ¡°You actually disregarded our years of rtionship and humiliated me like this! If Nine was here, he wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The man interrupted her angrily. It seemed like he was really angry. The woman in a red cheongsam standing outside the door seemed to be a little frightened by him. However, the man no longer looked at her. After scolding her, he quickly looked at Yan Jinyu. Unfortunately, with the mask on, he couldn¡¯t see Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression at all. She seemed to be smiling as her lips were curled. However, this smile was obviously different. ¡°One more word and you¡¯ll leave from my service when we go back!¡± ¡°Good! Very good!¡± The woman turned and left angrily. Yan Jinyu looked at her retreating back and said calmly, ¡°Nine?¡± Then, she looked up at the man beside her and chuckled mysteriously. She walked in first. Tan Shiyun looked puzzled, but she could clearly sense that Yan Jinyu seemed to be angry. The woman in the white dress stomped her feet and bumped into the man. She quickly chased after her, ¡°Beauty Yu¡­¡± It was apletely different scene when they entered through the door. It was not an exaggeration to describe it as ¡°luxurious and grand¡±. Everyone inside, including the waiters, was wearing masks. As soon as Yan Jinyu and the others walked in, an attendant weed them. ¡°Wee, esteemed guests. Please show your number tes. I¡¯ll lead you to the private room.¡± Yan Jinyu handed her the number te. The attendant was first shocked when she saw the number te. Then, she hurriedly said respectfully, ¡°Esteemed guest, this way please.¡± She led Yan Jinyu and the rest to private room 3 on the third floor. It was inconvenient for the people who came to the ck market¡¯s underground auction to show their faces. They were all sitting in private rooms. Since their identities were different, the number andyout of the private rooms were naturally different too. The private room 3 that Yan Jinyu received was a super VIP private room. The few of them entered the private room. The attendant instructed someone to entertain them before retreating. She then made a call. ¡°Boss, an esteemed guest hase to Private Room 3. I called and asked. They said that you personally gave that person the pass.¡± Back then, when the boss gave this pass, he had ordered that all the underground auction houses under him had to treat this esteemed guest as if they were meeting the boss himself. She did not dare to dy and could only inform the boss. ¡°I¡¯ve already received the news and will go over there right now. Is she alone?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s also a man and two women with her.¡± ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s a man and two women following her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The person on the other end was obviously even more anxious. ¡°Treat her well!¡± ¡°Yes, Boss. Don¡¯t worry.¡± At this moment, in Private Room 3. Yan Jinyu had already removed her mask. Tan Shiyun was not surprised to see her take off her mask. Yan Jinyu obviously knew these two people and seemed to be very familiar with them. She had heard the woman in the white dress call Yan Jinyu Beauty Yu just now. Yan Jinyu removed her mask. Tan Shiyun and the woman in the white dress also removed their masks. Only the man didn¡¯t. It was probably because of his identity. ¡°Beauty Yu, I heard that you organized a graduation trip. The journey has just started today. Could it be that your first stop is Sass City? But why are you here? What are you going to film?¡± The woman in the white dress was none other than Huo Siyu. Then, the man¡¯s identity was obvious. Qin Hao. ¡°Before answering your questions, I have a few questions to ask Young Master Qin.¡± Huo Siyu sat beside Yan Jinyu and red at Qin Hao. ¡°Our rtionship for so many years? I didn¡¯t expect Young Master Qin to have a childhood friend!¡± ¡°Not only is she voluptuous, but she¡¯s also quite capable. She can actually take things from Young Master Qin¡¯s room easily. It¡¯s obvious how intimate this rtionship is!¡± Chapter 422 - That Woman

Chapter 422: That Woman

Huo Siyu was furious. After knowing that the pass to the underground auction that Qin Hao had received from her was taken away from his room by a woman, she could not suppress the anger in her heart. She seemed to be changing the topic and not letting Beauty Yu focus on her calling ¡°Nine¡±, but she was not pretending to be angry now. On the way here, she evenforted herself that she was Qin Hao¡¯s teammate. It was normal for Qin Hao to not guard against her when she worked under Qin Hao. However, she could not calm down until she saw her. Especially when that woman even said ¡°so many years of rtionship¡± as if she had something going on with Qin Hao! ¡°We¡¯re not childhood friends. We¡¯re just colleagues. I was indeed careless this time. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so unruly and just take the pass from me,¡± Qin Hao tried his best to exin. As he spoke, he stood up and sat beside Huo Siyu. He held her waist with one hand and pulled her towards him. He held her very tightly. ¡°Rainy, you know that I don¡¯t have anyone else but you. She¡¯s not an important person. You can¡¯t get angry with me for an unimportant person. Isn¡¯t that unfair to me?¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± However, Qin Hao refused to let go of her and tightened his grip. ¡°No!¡± ¡°I was careless this time. That¡¯s why she had the chance to get something from me. I promise there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Even though he was wearing a mask, he exuded an honest feeling. He lookedpletely different from his imposing presence and dangerous aura earlier. Tan Shiyun blinked. So they were the eldest son of the Qin Family in the capital and the daughter of the Huo Family in South City! No wonder they could recognize Jinyu even when she was wearing a mask. However, she did not expect the two of them to interact like this in private. She had also heard of the eldest son of the Qin Family. Moreover, she could clearly sense the frightening aura emanating from him outside just now. However, he waspletely an ordinary man coaxing his fianc¨¦e now. He was a little aggrieved, anxious, and honest. This honest and straightforward person matched the outside world¡¯s description of him. ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t try to argue here. I heard her say with my own ears that you two have a rtionship for so many years! How can it be fake?¡± ¡°I already said that we work together. I don¡¯t have any personal ties with her.¡± ¡°Rainy, you have to believe me. You can¡¯t treat me like this just because of an outsider. I¡¯m also very aggrieved. I¡¯m here on a mission. I was thinking about how to enter this ce. You gave me the pass after knowing that I wasing here. I haven¡¯t even used what you gave me before she took it. Now, you even got someone to destroy it.¡± ¡°To be honest, this is the first time you¡¯ve given me something. I wanted to ask you for it as a keepsake after this matter is over.¡± ¡°What do you mean by this is my first time giving you something? Haven¡¯t I given you enough?¡± ¡°How can the things you picked out with me be the same as the things that you gave me specially?¡± ¡°How is it different?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at Huo Siyu and sighed inwardly. Little Rain¡¯s attention had obviously beenpletely diverted. She said at the right time, ¡°Young Master Qin, are you here on a mission?¡± Qin Hao was still hugging Huo Siyu tightly. He looked up at Yan Jinyu when he heard that. He had his usual serious look. ¡°You can say so. A mission target will appear here this time, so I took the pass from Rainy to investigate.¡± ¡°There are rules here. All the conflicts in the outside world have nothing to do with here. We can¡¯t fight here,¡± Yan Jinyu said. Hearing that, Qin Hao looked at her strangely. Was she worried that he would implicate Rainy here, or was there another reason? ¡°I naturally know the rules. Eldest Miss Yan, don¡¯t worry. Even if we want to fight, it will only happen after we leave here.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything else and looked at Huo Siyu, ¡°Little Rain.¡± She only called out and didn¡¯t say anything. Huo Siyu instantly understood what she meant. ¡°Beauty Yu, I unintentionally heard that Qin Hao had such a mission. I didn¡¯t deliberately investigate them. Qin Hao¡¯s missions are almost all secrets. I won¡¯t casually investigate and cause trouble for myself. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°As for the passes, you also know about my rtionship with Qin Hao. It¡¯s fine if I didn¡¯t know that he needed the pass, but since I knew, how could I not care? The pass isn¡¯t anything special to begin with. Even without the pass, I could still enter here.¡± ¡°As for that woman just now, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen her. She doesn¡¯t even know that I¡¯m Huo Siyu. She thinks that I¡¯m just a woman Qin Hao knows outside. You don¡¯t have to worry. If we meet again, I won¡¯t be bullied by her. It was because it was inconvenient to make a move here just now. Otherwise, I would have given her two ps long ago.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Yan Jinyu nodded and didn¡¯t ask further. Huo Siyu heaved a sigh of relief and felt much better. Beauty Yu rarely cared about her so openly. She didn¡¯t want her to find trouble with Qin Hao¡¯s missions. After all, Qin Hao was aw enforcer. Even if Qin Hao wouldn¡¯t do anything to her, it was hard to guarantee that others wouldn¡¯t make an issue of it. Beauty Yu couldn¡¯t bear to see her endure being bullied either. It was a reminder that even if she was the daughter of the Huo Family and Qin Hao¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she could not tolerate other women bullying her because of Qin Hao. She knew Beauty Yu¡¯s intentions. However, Qin Hao was a little unhappy when he heard Huo Siyu¡¯s words. His little fianc¨¦e obviously valued Eldest Miss Yan over him. Moreover, Eldest Miss Yan didn¡¯t say anything and shepletely understood what she meant. This tacit understanding was really ufortable. She and he didn¡¯t have such tacit understanding. If she hadn¡¯t said that she knew that he wanted the pass and emphasized their rtionship, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to sit still now. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan said that you have a question for me just now? Is it about Fox?¡± He had called that woman ¡°Fox¡± just now. Yan Jinyu knew that these were their codenames when they were on a mission. ¡°I think Young Master Qin should know what I want to ask.¡± Tan Shiyun quietly watched the show. She felt that that woman¡¯s aura was a little simr to the woman she met in the hotel earlier in the day. However, the one in the hotel had short hair, and the one earlier had long hair. She immediately denied the guess that they were the same person. Just as she ruled out this guess, Huo Siyu and Qin Hao arrived. Even if it wasn¡¯t the woman from earlier in the day, she was still rted to Jinyu. She wasn¡¯t stupid. That woman had a rtionship with Young Master Qin, and Young Master Qin seemed to have a rtionship with Master Nine for many years. Although she didn¡¯t know how Young Master Qin and Master Nine¡¯s rtionship was, Jinyu cared so much about that woman calling him ¡°Nine¡±. Then, it was not difficult to guess who this ¡°Nine¡± was. ¡°Her name is Chu Yiran. We¡¯ve beenrades for many years. She joined the army two yearster than Second Yin and has a very good rtionship with Liu Junqing. When Liu Junqing was still around in the early years, she often interacted with me and Second Yin because of Liu Junqing. We¡¯re considered familiar with each other.¡± ¡°After Liu Junqing got into trouble and Second Yin retired, we rarely interacted with each other. Later on, she was transferred to me and is now my subordinate.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say much about other stuff.¡± ¡°Did she call Yin Jiujin ¡®Nine¡¯?¡± Qin Hao fell silent. Yin Jiujin? She had already said his full name, so was she really angry? However, he could not tell anything from her face. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Was she the first one to use the name ¡®Nine¡¯?¡± Qin Hao said decisively without thinking, ¡°No.¡± Second Yin would probably fight him to the death if he hesitated. ¡°Then who used it first?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s more appropriate for you to ask Second Yin this question.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him and smiled mysteriously. She didn¡¯t ask further and only said, ¡°Young Master Qin has such a disobedient person under you. You have to watch her carefully. Don¡¯t do anything irreversible or offend someone you shouldn¡¯t have. It won¡¯t be easy to clean up the mess.¡± ¡°I heard that Young Master Qin¡¯s subordinates only listen to your orders and were personally chosen by you. Why would you suddenly have such a subordinate who acted on her own and even openly contradicted her superior?¡± ¡°Young Master Qin¡¯s taste in picking people is not good, and your methods at controlling your subordinates are not good either!¡± Under the mask, Qin Hao frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t like to be criticized. He was a little unhappy with Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. However, he thought that with Yan Jinyu¡¯s intelligence, it was impossible for her not to know that he would be unhappy if she said this. She still said it. That meant she had her reasons. Whether it was to stand up for Rainy or to remind him that he could not keep such a subordinate, she had good intentions. The unhappiness slowly dissipated. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan is right. My methods are indeed not enough. This is my negligence. However, she wasn¡¯t chosen by me personally. She was sent over.¡± ¡°With Young Master Qin¡¯s status, even though she was sent over, if you don¡¯t ept her, won¡¯t the people who sent her over be helpless too?¡± Qin Hao didn¡¯t refute. That was indeed the case. He kept her because he thought that Chu Yiran was indeed capable and they did have some ties in the early years. It had only been a year since Chu Yiran became his subordinate. This was the first time they were on a mission together. He only knew that Chu Yiran was like this now. If he had known earlier, he would never have kept her under him. Seeing that Qin Hao didn¡¯t say anything, Huo Siyu forcefully removed his hand and sat on the other side of Yan Jinyu. She was obviously serious. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have struggled free at all. Qin Hao moved his lips and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t listen to orders this time and has already broken my rules. I¡¯ll settle her when I go back.¡± He seemed to be saying this to Yan Jinyu, but he was actually looking at Huo Siyu. Huo Siyu still ignored him and looked at the auction hall below. ¡°Beauty Yu, did you have anything to bid for today?¡± ¡°No.¡± Huo Siyu looked at her in confusion. ¡°Then why are you here?¡± ¡°Looking for someone.¡± After saying that, she looked at Qin Hao. ¡°It¡¯s best if Young Master Qin keeps his word. Otherwise, you might get into big trouble if you keep that person around.¡± Qin Hao frowned, but Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t intend to say anything more. He looked at the auction with Huo Siyu. At that moment, someone knocked on the door. Yan Jinyu said calmly, ¡°Come in.¡± Chapter 423 - Someone鈥檚 Causing Trouble Chapter 423: Someone¡¯s Causing Trouble The first person to enter was a man in his thirties. The owner of the ck market¡¯s underground auction was naturally not weak. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was fierce-looking. However, his expression immediately changed when he saw Yan Jinyu. He smiled and seemed a little excited. ¡°Miss Yan, why didn¡¯t you call me in advance when you came here? It¡¯s also good for me to receive you personally!¡± There were two people behind him. They should be his subordinates. Be it him or his two subordinates, they were not wearing masks. They had taken off their masks and held them in their hands to show their respect. ¡°Didn¡¯t Boss Bi know that I was here so quickly even when I didn¡¯t call in advance?¡± The person was Bi Cheng, the boss here. This was not the only underground auction house. It was just that this was the headquarters and the other cities were its branches. ¡°Miss Yan, you must be joking. How can I be worthy of you calling me Boss Bi? Others might not know how I became the boss, but don¡¯t you know?¡± As he spoke, Bi Cheng sized up the people in the room. Although he couldn¡¯t see the face of the man in the ck mask clearly, he was sure that he wasn¡¯t Min Rufeng. He thought that other than Miss Yan, the other three of them were also here. It turned out that only Huo Siyu was here. ¡°Miss Huo.¡± Bi Cheng¡¯s attitude towards Huo Siyu was also very good. Huo Siyu sat beside Yan Jinyu and nodded slightly. ¡°Boss Bi.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being too polite.¡± ¡°Miss Yan, what are you here to bid this time? If you like anything that¡¯s auctioned tonight, you don¡¯t have to wait. I¡¯ll get someone to send it to you directly.¡± Tan Shiyun sighed when she heard that. Even Qin Hao looked over. There were many rules in such a ce. The information of the items being auctioned were usually released before the auction. The auction items would not be removed just before the auction started because this would affect the auction¡¯s credibility. Unless a more precious item that the guests were more interested in could be found at thest minute and reced. However, whether it would affect their reputation or something more valuable could be found to rece it at thest minute, it would still affect the auction house. The boss of this auction house was actually willing to do this for Yan Jinyu. ¡°There¡¯s no need to. I¡¯m not here to bid anything today. I have something else to do. Boss Bi, sit first. We¡¯ll talk after the auction.¡± Bi Cheng was puzzled, but he still walked over and sat down. The two people following him stood behind him. Bi Cheng waved his hand and the waiter brought tea and snacks over shortly. Then, he looked at the other two people in the room. ¡°Miss Yan, these two guests are?¡± Yan Jinyu retracted her gaze that was looking at the auction hall below. ¡°This gentleman is a friend of mine. It¡¯s not convenient to reveal his identity. Thisdy is the heir of the Bo Family in Water City, Tan Shiyun. She¡¯s on a vacation with me this time.¡± ¡°This is the boss here, Bi Cheng.¡± Qin Hao was still fine, but Tan Shiyun was surprised when she heard her serious introduction. With Jinyu¡¯s serious introduction, her treatment would bepletely different the next time she appeared on such an asion again. She was grateful and smiled politely. ¡°Nice to meet you, Boss Bi.¡± Bi Cheng nced at Qin Hao and didn¡¯t ask further. He smiled at Tan Shiyun, ¡°So it¡¯s the Bo Family in Water City. Miss Tan, nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Since Miss Tan is Miss Yan¡¯s friend, you¡¯re my friend. You¡¯re also a friend of our auction house. I¡¯ll get someone to send the pass over to youter. We¡¯ll tell anyone who has the pass what¡¯s about to be auctioned every time we hold an auction. If Miss Tan is interested, you can go to the auction house to take a look.¡± ¡°Thank you, Boss Bi.¡± Tan Shiyun was undoubtedly happy. Even if one had the money, they might not be qualified to participate in the underground auction. This was actually a status symbol. If she hadn¡¯t happened toe with Jinyu this time, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy for her to get a pass even if she inherited the Bo Family in the future. The items auctioned at such an auction house were never ordinary. Next, Tan Shiyun witnessed what an auction fiesta was. The mostmon items auctioned here were already priceless things she had never seen before. Halfway through the auction, Qin Hao suddenly stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡± Bi Cheng frowned. It was actually against the rules to leave the private room during the auction. However, he didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Yan Jinyu. After Yan Jinyu nodded at him, he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get someone to apany Sir. The environment here isplicated. This is so that Sir won¡¯t get lost.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with him. I happen to want to go out for a walk too.¡± Huo Siyu stood up. However, she didn¡¯t look at Qin Hao, even though Qin Hao¡¯s attention was always on her. Huo Siyu was still angry. This was the first time Huo Siyu was really angry with him since they got together. Qin Hao actually felt flustered. Bi Cheng obviously trusted Huo Siyu. ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡± After the two of them left the private room, Bi Cheng said as he watched the lively auction, ¡°Miss Yan, you said that you and thisdy are here for a vacation. Then, you¡¯re actually just passing by here?¡± She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but Tan Shiyun actually felt that Bi Cheng¡¯s tone seemed to be a little resentful. Yan Jinyu said, ¡°You can say that too.¡± ¡°You have 30% of the shares in this auction house. Why are you so indifferent to your own business? It¡¯s been almost five years since youst came. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll take your dividend?¡± Tan Shiyun was really shocked now. Her eyes widened. Was Jinyu still holding a share here? It even took up 30%! Then how much was the annual dividend? Yan Jinyu looked at Bi Cheng and chuckled, ¡°If you have the guts, just take it. I don¡¯tck this bit of money either.¡± ¡°a€|¡± Bi Cheng. He didn¡¯t have the guts. Also, she actually said that she did notck this bit of money. 30% of the shares, a year¡¯s dividend was enough for amon person to spend for a few lifetimes, but it did not seem to be much in her eyes! She was indeed a big shot. Speaking of which, it was a coincidence that he got to know this big shot. In the past, his father was the one in charge of this underground auction. His father also had a few illegitimate children. Whether it was an open business or an under table business, there were alwayspetitions for the family assets. Eight years ago, the family started a year-long fight for assets after his father passed away. Although he was the legitimate heir, after the illegitimate son¡¯s mother took over, his father favored the illegitimate son and gave him the right to fight for the assets with him. It was Yan Jinyu who saved him at thest moment. ording to what she said at that time, that illegitimate son was her mission target. It was just a coincidence that she saved him. Regardless of whether it was a coincidence or not, she had saved him. She was also wearing a mask then. He could not see her face. The auction house could no longer withstand the long term infighting, she invested a huge sum of money and said that it was an investment. He only saw her face after contacting her a few more times. It was actually a coincidence that he saw her face. One time, the four of them came to bid for something. As there were no outsiders in the private room, they did not wear masks. He was so excited that he ignored everything and rushed in when he found out that she was at the auction. He saw their faces then. Speaking of that time, his legs went a little weak. He almost died under Min Rufeng¡¯s silver needle. Ever since then, he had a psychological trauma regarding them. However, it was undeniable that Yan Jinyu was his great benefactor. ¡°Do you really not have anything you like? The items auctioned tonight seem to be quite good. Why don¡¯t you name a price?¡± He looked at Tan Shiyun. ¡°Miss Tan, you can also see if there¡¯s anything you like.¡± Tan Shiyun shook her head politely. ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Boss Bi. I don¡¯t have any for now.¡± What a joke. Any item here costs more than 100 million dors. It wasn¡¯t like she needed to buy them. She wasn¡¯t that generous. After saying that, Yan Jinyu really took a fancy to something. The auction item that was just being disyed was a purple dragon jade pendant. The auctioneer was exaggerating. Yan Jinyu only liked it at first nce because she felt that it was verypatible with Yin Jiujin. Other than the ring that she had personally polished, she didn¡¯t seem to have given Yin Jiujin anything else. Why shouldn¡¯t she get this jade pendant back? Seeing that she was suddenly interested, Bi Cheng asked, ¡°Miss Yan, are you interested in this? Why don¡¯t¡­¡± Yan Jinyu raised her hand and interrupted him, ¡°That¡¯s too boring.¡± At this moment, someone had already shouted 800 million. Yan Jinyu raised her number te. Bi Cheng gestured to one of the people standing behind him and he shouted, ¡°One billion!¡± Everyone gasped at the 200 million sudden increase. Some people evenmented who could actually be so generous. However, not many people dared to speak anymore when they heard that it was Private Room 3 on the third floor. This was obviously a big shot. In the end, Yan Jinyu naturally got the item. This was just a small interlude. Other than making Tan Shiyun even more shocked and making the people in the other private rooms guess who was in Private Room 3 on the third floor, it didn¡¯t affect them much. ¡°This is a man¡¯s jade pendant. Miss Yan, are you bidding for it to give it to someone?¡± Bi Cheng actually knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s current identity and could guess who she was probably bidding for this jade pendant to give it to. However, he felt it was a little rare to see these big shots, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask a few more questions. However, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°Who said that I have to give the man¡¯s jade pendant away after bidding for it? Can¡¯t I keep it for myself?¡± Her tone was indescribably strange. Did she throw a tantrum because she was unhappy? Bi Cheng shuddered at that thought. What a joke. How could a big shot have emotions that only a little girl had? Only Tan Shiyun¡¯s lips twitched. This jade pendant was obviously for Master Nine, but Jinyu said such words. She was clearly angry because of the way the woman in the red cheongsam called Master Nine. Tan Shiyun silently lit a candle for Yin Jiujin. Master Nine was really unlucky. He didn¡¯t even know anything and was implicated by a strange woman. Bi Cheng said, ¡°¡­Of course. As long as Miss Yan is happy.¡± Suddenly, there was amotion outside the door. ¡°Let me in. My friend is here!¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression turned cold as she put on the mask. Tan Shiyun didn¡¯t know what was going on but she didn¡¯t ask further. She simply put on her mask. Bi Cheng followed suit. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and see what¡¯s going on!¡± Bi Cheng¡¯s presence was fully released. He was no longer as friendly as before. ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Chapter 424 - The Purpose Of Coming Here

Chapter 424: The Purpose Of Coming Here

¡°Who¡¯s causing trouble here? Don¡¯t they know the rules here?¡± Bi Cheng¡¯s subordinate reprimanded as soon as he opened the door. There was a confrontation outside. Five or six people with guns were surrounding a woman in a red cheongsam wearing a fox mask. Who else could it be but Chu Yiran, who had left angrily earlier on? ¡°Jinyu, why is she here? Doesn¡¯t she not have a pass?¡± Tan Shiyun was puzzled. Bi Cheng asked, ¡°Is this someone Miss Yan knows?¡± ¡°No.¡± Suddenly, Yan Jinyu smiled faintly. ¡°Get someone to throw her out. In the future, she won¡¯t be allowed to enter any of the auction houses under the group.¡± There were only two reasons why Chu Yiran could appear here. Firstly, someone had sent her a pass, but that was unlikely. Secondly, she happened to bump into someoneing in after she went out. She used her beauty or something else as a lure to get someone to bring her in. Bi Cheng shuddered when he saw Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile. He thought to himself,?This woman outside is really bold. She actually dares to offend this big shot in front of him. He stood up and walked over. ¡°Ever since I took over the auction, it¡¯s been many years since anyone dared to cause trouble in my territory. Chase her out! If she tries to resist, kill her! Otherwise, others will think that I¡¯m easy to bully!¡± Chu Yiran looked at Bi Cheng, who walked out, and was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re the boss here?¡± The boss was in this private room, so who exactly brought Qin Hao and that woman in just now? Bi Cheng didn¡¯t waste his breath. He simply said, ¡°Throw her out. From now on, she¡¯s no longer wee at my auction houses!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Chu Yiran had never been so embarrassed. ¡°How dare you! Do you know who I am?¡± Bi Cheng looked over with a sharp gaze. ¡°So, who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± She suddenly paused. Her identity could not be exposed! For an underground auction like this, it was taboo for thew enforcers to appear here. If she exposed her identity, she might not even get to walk out of the door! ¡°What are you?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m the friend of the owner of this private room. We came together!¡± Yan Jinyu leanedzily on the sofa behind her and swayed the teacup in her hand. ¡°Oh? Why didn¡¯t I know that I had a friend like you?¡± Bi Cheng retreated and Chu Yiran saw the person sitting inside. Even though she was wearing a mask, she could still see the mockery in her eyes! She felt extremely humiliated. ¡°I¡¯m indeed not your friend, but I¡¯m a friend of the two people you brought in! I¡¯m here to look for them!¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and chuckled. She raised her hand that wasn¡¯t holding the teacup and a silver revolver appeared in it. ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re really stupid or pretending to be stupid. Is it because your past life has been toofortable that you dare to provoke people in such a ce?¡± After saying that, she pulled the trigger! Chu Yiran¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°How dare you¡­¡± She quickly dodged.i She was still Qin Hao¡¯s subordinate now, so Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t intend to take her life in the first ce. Otherwise, how could she have avoided it? However, even when she dodged it, the bullet still brushed past her neck. The burning pain in her neck reminded Chu Yiran that she had almost died under her gun! Her legs actually felt a little weak. ¡°Y-you actually dare¡­ I¡¯ll remember this!¡± ¡°Are you reminding me not to leave any hidden dangers and eliminate thempletely?¡± Yan Jinyu blew at the gun and raised it to point at her again. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill you because I didn¡¯t want to dirty this ce! Do you think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± Chu Yiran looked at her and then at the people surrounding her. She gritted her teeth. ¡°You win!¡± She wanted to say something tough, but seeing the other party¡¯s obvious disregard for the rules and could shoot her at any time, she didn¡¯t dare to take the risk! This was someone else¡¯s territory. ¡°Throw her out.¡± Yan Jinyu nced at Bi Cheng calmly. ¡°I¡¯m saying, throw her out, not chase her away.¡± Bi Cheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had heard wrongly. And this woman in front of him was really courting death. Not only did she court death, but why did she have to implicate others? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll throw her out now!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± The woman also took out her gun, but she didn¡¯t dare to shoot at all because she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to walk out of here once she fired! Bi Cheng ignored her and signaled with his gaze. As the few of them approached, Chu Yiran didn¡¯t dare to shoot. Naturally, her gun was quickly snatched away. She was really thrown out! Yan Jinyu looked at Chu Yiran, who was carried away, and calmly kept her gun. Her mood became much better. Bi Cheng walked over and sat down. ¡°Did that person provoke Miss Yan just now?¡± Yan Jinyu looked up at him. Bi Chengughed dryly and cleverly changed the topic, ¡°Why aren¡¯t Miss Huo and that gentleman back yet?¡± At the same time, at the end of a corridor, Huo Siyu was being kissed by Qin Hao. The two of them dide out to investigate if the person Qin Hao wanted to look for was present, but because it was someone else¡¯s private room, it would be too disruptive to barge in. Qin Hao decided that the two of them would change into the attendant¡¯s uniforms and then investigate room by room. Huo Siyu¡¯s attitude remained the same. She did not object or agree. Anyway, she did not respond to him as she was still angry. Along the way, Qin Hao could not help but hold her and exin to her. Huo Siyu retorted and then he kissed her. Actually, Huo Siyu also knew that Qin Hao was innocent, but she was just unhappy. No woman would be happy to find out that another woman had easily taken something from her usually prim and proper fianc¨¦¡¯s room. Furthermore, she kept saying ¡°many years of rtionship¡±. Most importantly, what she said was true. Qin Hao had said it himself just now. Although the other party was assigned to be under his lead, he only kept her because of their rtionship. The two of them heard themotion when they kissed, but they ignored it. Qin Hao didn¡¯t even care when that woman was thrown out. It seemed like their rtionship was indeed not that deep. Huo Siyu¡¯s anger dissipated a little. After the kiss, Qin Hao still refused to let go of Huo Siyu. ¡°Rainy, you know what kind of person I am. Not to mention after you returned to the Huo Family, even in the past, I¡¯ve never forgotten about our engagement. Do I look like the kind of person who will stray?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, I¡¯ll send her away when I get back.¡± Huo Siyu snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t use me as an excuse. Are you not going to punish her when you go back if I didn¡¯t dislike her? Do you still want to keep such a person under you? You want to keep such a subordinate, who disregards the orders of her superior and does things secretly, as a burden to you in the future?¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve always been strict. Is it just a rumor?¡± Qin Hao lowered his eyes to look at her. The mask could not hide the seriousness in his eyes. ¡°I will indeed punish her ording to the rules. However, if you don¡¯t like her, I will send her away even faster.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry anymore. I still have a mission to aplish. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to help me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huo Siyu. He knew how to sweet talk her. She red at him. ¡°Then hurry up!¡± *** In the end, Qin Hao and Huo Siyu couldn¡¯t find the person they were looking for. They didn¡¯t know if the other party had run away after receiving the news or if Qin Hao had already been mistaken when he received the news that the person would appear here. Anyway, Qin Hao had work to do, so he brought Huo Siyu away first after informing Yan Jinyu. Actually, Huo Siyu wanted to stay with Yan Jinyu and not leave with Qin Hao. However, Qin Hao said that after chasing Chu Yiran back, he wouldn¡¯t have enough manpower and needed her help, so she had no choice but to follow him. Not long after the two of them left, the auction ended. The purple dragon jade pendant was sent to Yan Jinyu. It was ced in an ancient-looking wooden box. Taking the wooden box, Yan Jinyu stood up. ¡°Then, Boss Bi, let¡¯s get down to business. Let¡¯s change venues. I¡¯m looking for Zero.¡± There was not only an auction hall here, but also an underground fighting arena. Zero was the trump card of the arena. ¡°¡­You¡¯re looking for Zero?¡± After a moment of hesitation, Bi Cheng asked. No emotions could be seen in Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°I want the life that she owes me.¡± Bi Cheng was smart enough not to ask further. He nced at Tan Shiyun and saw that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of avoiding Tan Shiyun, so he didn¡¯t say anything. He stood up and made a ¡°this way, please¡± gesture. ¡°Miss Yan, this way please.¡± They came from the third floor and walked around a few corridors before reaching another venue. Compared to the bright and quiet auction hall, this ce seemed much dimmer and noisier. There were many people. Most of them were there to watch the show. Someone was fighting on the stage. One of them was a burly man, and the other looked very petite in front of the burly man. She had short hair and wore a mask that hid her face. However, such a petite figure had shocking explosive power. After a few moves, the burly man was beaten down. The arena here was not like the ordinary fights outside. Even if the person who lost was lucky enough to survive in the end, he would at least be seriously injured. The cheering was earth-shattering. No one cared about the person who had fallen on the ring and had yet to get up. ¡°Miss Yan, let¡¯s go to the second floor. I¡¯ll get someone to call Zero up.¡± Yan Jinyu nodded and the few of them went to the second floor. During this period of time, Tan Shiyun was both surprised and shocked by Yan Jinyu¡¯s calmness. Jinyu was actually not affected at all when she walked in such a noisy environment! A faint smile hung on her lips, as if she was not walking in such a dangerous, noisy, and chaotic environment but strolling on a deserted country road. She looked very rxed. Her admiration for Yan Jinyu intensified. As soon as they sat down in the elegant pavilion on the second floor, someone brought that Zero over. She knocked on the door and walked in. The short-haired girl removed her mask when she saw Yan Jinyu. An emotion shed past her calm eyes. Then, she bowed respectfully. ¡°Miss.¡± ¡°Yes,e and sit.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just stand. Miss, why did you call me over?¡± ¡°Do you still remember what I said five years ago when I saved you?¡± Back then, Yan Jinyu was actually here just to watch the show. However, she saw Zero was fighting in the arena and her unyieldingness and tenacity made Yan Jinyu notice her. Hence, she saved her. After the incident, she found out that Zero was framed and ended up here. The other person on the stage was obviously trying to kill her. If Yan Jinyu hadn¡¯t suddenly feltpassion for her, she would have died. ¡°Of course I remember. I owe you my life. I¡¯ll be waiting for you to take it anytime.¡± ¡°Why would I want your life? However, I¡¯m indeed looking for you to do something very important this time. You promised to help me do something. After this is done, the debt back then will be written off. You can go back where you came from.¡± Chapter 425 - Getting An Assistant

Chapter 425: Getting An Assistant

It wasn¡¯t Yan Jinyu who forced her to stay here. She insisted on not leaving after Yan Jinyu saved her. ording to Zero, she had two objectives for staying here. Firstly, it was to improve herself and not be schemed against so easily. After staying here for five years, she had indeed be the strongest in the underground fighting arena. Secondly, she insisted on repaying Yan Jinyu for saving her life before leaving. All these years, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t need her to repay her kindness, so she had been waiting here. Yan Jinyu had never been here for five years. She had only seen Yan Jinyu once when Yan Jinyu saved her five years ago. Zero looked up at her. Actually, Zero had a very obedient look. It was just that her expression was too cold that it blurred her obedient look. She was only in her twenties. ¡°Miss, please instruct me.¡± ¡°Help me protect someone for a year. After that, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other anymore.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Alright,e and look for me tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll give you my hotel address. In the next year, follow her around as her assistant.¡± After saying that, Yan Jinyu stood up and prepared to leave. Bi Cheng wanted to ask her to stay, but someone beat him to it. ¡°You¡¯re leaving now?¡± It was Zero. She was still expressionless, but there were obvious subtle emotions in her eyes. Bi Cheng nced at Zero and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s rare for you toe. Aren¡¯t you going to stay for a while? The arena is very lively tonight. You can stay and take a look.¡± ¡°Next time.¡± Looking at zero, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°Then, see you tomorrow.¡± She called Tan Shiyun and left. Bi Cheng didn¡¯t ask someone to send them because he knew that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t need them. It was already four in the morning when the two of them returned to the hotel. After returning to their rooms, Yan Jinyu sent Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan a message. At that moment, Yan Jinyun was still in Feng Yuan¡¯s room. She sat on the sofa and leaned against Feng Yuan, almost falling asleep. The phone in her hand vibrated, and she suddenly jerked awake. Seeing Yan Jinyu¡¯s message, the two of them felt relieved. ¡°Since Sister is back, I¡¯ll go back to my room first. It¡¯s already sote. You have to wake up early tomorrow. You should sleep early too.¡± Yan Jinyun woke up too quickly and didn¡¯t realize that her feet were numb. She almost fell. Fortunately, Feng Yuan quickly held her up. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t reject him. She just stayed next door. However, when the two of them went out, they saw a hotel guest on the same floor before returning to her room. Perhaps because she was in a bad mood, she mmed the door in the middle of the night. Yan Jinyun was shocked that someone suddenly mmed the door so loudly in the quiet corridor. ¡°Is there something wrong with this person? She smashed the door at night!¡± She was relieved that Yan Jinyu was back. This relief, coupled with the fact that it waste at night, made it easier for one¡¯s true nature to be seen. Yan Jinyun was her true self now. However, Feng Yuan did not notice her current state. His attention was attracted by something else. ¡°Was that person the woman we saw in the hotel lobby when we were checking in this afternoon?¡± Yan Jinyun looked up and stared at him. ¡°Which woman?¡± When Feng Yuan saw this, he hurriedly said innocently, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t notice that woman because I was paying attention to her. It was when she bumped into Wang Zhi that I unintentionally saw that Jinyu seemed to be very interested in her. Or rather, Jinyu seemed to look at this woman twice at that time, so I remembered it.¡± ¡°Sister?¡± ¡°Yes, why else would I remember an unknown woman for no reason?¡± ¡°We also heard it at that time. Tan Shiyun seemed to be talking to Jinyu about the person in the portrait. Jinyu even told you that she had met the wrong person.¡± ¡°I just looked at this woman twice unconsciously.¡± ¡°She looks like she just came back from outside. It¡¯s sote at night. Isn¡¯t she afraid to go out alone?¡± ¡°How did you know that she went out alone? What if someone apanied her?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room first. You should go back and sleep too. Don¡¯t interfere in other people¡¯s matters. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be very difficult to settle trouble when we¡¯re unfamiliar with this ce.¡± Although she said that, Yan Jinyun was actually very curious too. She was curious about whether the person in Yan Jinyu¡¯s painting was this woman and why she came back sote. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± After sending Yan Jinyun back to her room, Feng Yuan nced at Yan Jinyu¡¯s closed door and then at the door that had been mmed shut. He returned to his room with doubts in his heart. *** On the other side, Yan Jinyu simply washed up and changed into her pajamas before lying on the bed. However, she wasn¡¯t sleepy. She still felt very disgusted and wanted to call Yin Jiujin. She took out her phone and saw that it was 4:40 am. She thought to herself,?Forget it. Yin Jiujin has been so busy recently that he probably hasn¡¯t had a good rest. If she calls him now, she would disturb his rest. Not only could she not call now, but even if she called Yin Jiujin tomorrow, she couldn¡¯t mention tonight¡¯s matter that made her very ufortable. She knew Yin Jiujin well. Once he found out about this, he would definitely worry about her. Then, he would disregard his work and rush over. And he really could not ignore the work on his hands. Even if he rushed over, he would definitely bring work over. How tiring was that? Hence, not only was she disgusted, but she was also a little aggrieved. What was going on? However, she couldn¡¯t bear to let Yin Jiujin be so busy and travel back and forth. Forget it, she would remember this and settle it when she returned. And that Chu Yiran would be the second person she wanted to meet after Yu Qingwan when she went to the capital. No, it should be said thatpared to Yu Qingwan, she wanted to meet Chu Yiran first. *** The next morning, Yan Jinyu woke up as usual. However, she woke up at seven o¡¯clock instead of six. Everyone had agreed to go out at eightst night, so waking up at seven was still alright. Yan Jinyu washed up, changed into a light casual outfit, and went out. Although she had not slept for long, no one could tell that she had slept verytest night. However, Tan Shiyun, Yan Jinyun, and Feng Yuan all looked like they hadn¡¯t slept well. After breakfast in the hotel, she was about to leave when she saw someone waiting in the hotel lobby. It was Zero. She had changed into ordinary sportswear and her aura was less conspicuous. Seeing the group of peopleing over, her gaze locked onto Yan Jinyu and she said respectfully, ¡°Miss.¡± Yan Jinyun, who was walking beside Yan Jinyu, was puzzled. ¡°Sister, this¡­ Who is she?¡± The others¡¯ gazes alsonded on Zero, especially Wang Zhi. She stared at Zero for a long time before retracting her gaze calmly. ¡°I got a friend to help find her. She¡¯ll be your assistant for the next year. You¡¯ll have a lot of things to worry about while managing thepany and going to school. She¡¯s quite capable and can help you.¡± ¡°At least you¡¯ll be much more rxed with her help in the next year as you just took over thepany.¡± ¡°Zero, this is my sister, Yan Jinyun. She¡¯s the head of the Yan Family in North City. You¡¯ll be her assistant for the next year.¡± Zero¡¯s gaze turned from Yan Jinyu to Yan Jinyun. Her expression was calm. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Second Missy, I¡¯m Chu Ling[1]. Please take care of me for next year.¡± Although she was introducing herself, she was expressionless and still gave people a sense of oppression. Yan Jinyun looked at Yan Jinyu and then at Chu Ling, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble you for the next year.¡± After saying that, Yan Jinyun looked at Yan Jinyu. She didn¡¯t know why Yan Jinyu suddenly found such a person to follow her around. If she was just looking for an assistant for her, there was no need for her to speciallye to Sass City to look for her. Since she was waiting here early in the morning, it was most likely rted to her that Yan Jinyu went outst night. Regardless of whether this person was a real assistant or using the identity of an assistant as a cover to follow her around, she was very happy. This meant that Yan Jinyu cared about her. However, no one saw Yan Jinyu raise her eyebrows when she heard Chu Ling¡¯s self-introduction. This was actually the first time she knew Zero¡¯s full name. Surnamed Chu? Wasn¡¯t it too much of a coincidence? She nced at Wang Zhi seemingly unintentionally. Wang Zhi didn¡¯t have any reaction. Just like the others, she seemed to be a little surprised that she found an assistant for Yan Jinyun when they came out to y. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, follow us for the rest of the journey.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± The few of them walked towards the hotel entrance together. The car that they had rented for the entire day was already waiting outside the hotel. As soon as they turned to leave, someone walked out of the elevator. It was the short-haired and cold woman from yesterday. She was dragging a luggage bag. Suddenly, she stopped in her tracks and looked at Yan Jinyu and the rest¡¯s retreating backs. At first, she was staring at Yan Jinyu. Then, she looked at Chu Ling, who had already started working and was half a step behind Yan Jinyun. She frowned deeply. ¡°Miss, are you checking out?¡± The front desk called back her thoughts. ¡°Yes.¡± Her tone was filled with impatience. She must be in a bad mood. Just as she turned to settle the checkup procedures, Yan Jinyu, who was walking towards the hotel door, suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned to look at her. The emotions in her eyes were unknown. ¡°Jinyu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tan Shiyun asked. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± [1] ¡°Ling¡± means zero in Chinese. Chapter 426 - Feng Yun鈥檚 Mission

Chapter 426: Feng Yun¡¯s Mission

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A few dayster, they arrived in Country Y. After the hotel check-in procedures were done and the luggage was ced in the room, Tan Shiyun couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. To be precise, she had been looking forward toing here before this journey began. This made her unable to have fun for the past few days. Before leaving the hotel, Tan Shiyun decided to inform Yan Jinyu first. She knocked on her door. The door quickly opened from the inside. ¡°Looking for me?¡± Tan Shiyun nodded. ¡°Come in and sit.¡± However, Tan Shiyun stood still. ¡°I¡¯m not going in. I¡¯m just here to tell you that I won¡¯t be joining you for the rest of my journey in Country Y. If anyone asks, just say that I have a family friend who¡¯s sick at thest minute. I¡¯ll go over to visit her. I¡¯ll meet you when you guys want to leave Country Y.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to the Jones Family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Shiyun didn¡¯t intend to hide it either. She knew very well that even if she didn¡¯t say it, Yan Jinyu would definitely be able to guess it. Suddenly, Yan Jinyu looked past her. ¡°I think you don¡¯t have to go to the Jones Family.¡± Tan Shiyun quickly turned back. Indeed, there was someone standing behind her. It was Bo Lang. He nced at Tan Shiyun first in silence. Then, he turned to Yan Jinyu and took the initiative to greet her, ¡°Eldest Miss Yan.¡± Although his expression was still cold, he was no longer as distant as before. Probably because they were cooperating now. Yan Jinyu nodded slightly. ¡°Young Master Bo.¡± Bo Lang looked at Tan Shiyun and said seriously, ¡°Shiyun, you shouldn¡¯t havee.¡± ¡°The Jones Family¡¯s infighting is serious now. It¡¯s not safe for you toe to Country Y¡­¡± At that moment, Yan Jinyu suddenly interrupted him, ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you guys toe in and talk about such issues?¡± Bo Lang looked no different from before. His expression was cold and calm, but he was actually nervous now. He was worried that Tan Shiyun would be in danger if she appeared in Country Y now, so he didn¡¯t even notice his surroundings and said this in the corridor. Bo Lang and Tan Shiyun were stunned when Yan Jinyu reminded them. They had both forgotten that they were still in the corridor. ¡°Sorry to disturb you then,¡± Bo Lang said to Yan Jinyu. The few of them sat down on the sofa. Yan Jinyu said, ¡°Since Young Master Bo knew the moment we arrived in Country Y and could appear here, I¡¯m sure the situation with the Jones Family is about to be settled.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t congratted Young Master Bo yet.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, you must be joking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see both Shiyun and Eldest Miss Yan.¡± ¡°I have a guess. I think it¡¯s better to tell Eldest Miss Yan.¡± He frowned slightly when he said this. It was probably his so-called guess that made him feel so conflicted. Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Young Master Bo, are you trying to say that you¡¯ve seized power so smoothly because Lind Jones is helping you secretly and deliberately giving you the power?¡± Bo Lang looked at her in surprise. She actually guessed it before he even said anything. Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°Young Master Bo, don¡¯t be surprised. This is very easy to guess. Not only me, Shiyun actually had such doubts before this too.¡± Bo Lang looked at Tan Shiyun in surprise before understanding it immediately. That was true. It was not difficult to guess. It did not seem strange that they could guess it. Lind Jones had been in charge of the Jones Family for so many years and was in such a family that valued orthodoxy. Bo Lang was an illegitimate son who had no power in the family. How could he seize power so easily? If Lind Jones hadn¡¯t done it on purpose, it was hard to say if he would still be alive after staying in Country Y for so many days, let alone taking over the Jones Family¡¯s power in such a short time. After all, he couldn¡¯t fight the entire Jones Family alone. She smiled bitterly. ¡°Since Eldest Miss Yan has said so, it seems like it¡¯s almost certain. I wished I could kill him previously, but now, he¡¯s telling me that he took the initiative to give me power and even gave it to me without a trace. He makes me feel that I did it with my own ability.¡± ¡°This feeling is really ufortable.¡± Tan Shiyun could tell that he was feeling ufortable. She wanted tofort him, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, she kept quiet. Yan Jinyu only maintained a faint smile. She didn¡¯t say anything either. After a while, Bo Lang calmed down and asked Yan Jinyu, ¡°I have something to inform Eldest Miss Yan.¡± Yan Jinyu leanedzily on the sofa. She yed with her phone and gestured for him to continue. ¡°Previously, Eldest Miss Yan must have seen Lind Jones in the Feng Family. How did he react? Is he any different from before? Can you tell what he¡¯s nning to do?¡± ¡°Since Young Master Bo asked, it means that you already have a guess. Since that¡¯s the case, why ask when you already know the answer?¡± Bo Lang seemed to be a little shocked as he muttered, ¡°H-he really¡­¡± ¡°Young Master Bo, there¡¯s no need to be like this. Speaking of which, I¡¯ve only met Lind Jones in the Feng Family once and didn¡¯t interact much with him. How could I know what he wants to do?¡± ¡°Perhaps, those who were loyal to him in the past couldn¡¯t stand his pervertness and helped you seize power?¡± Bo Lang smiled bitterly. That was impossible. In the early years, Lane Jones was even more perverted and yet he had so many supporters in the family, let alone Lind Jones, who was less perverted than Jones. ¡°Then, does Eldest Miss Yan know where he is now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yan Jinyu said, ¡°But I¡¯m guessing that he should still be with Liu Guang.¡± She smiled faintly, as if she didn¡¯t care where Liu Guang and the others were. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan can¡¯t find them?¡± Bo Lang frowned deeply. If even she couldn¡¯t find them, it would be even harder for the others to find Liu Guang and the others¡¯ whereabouts. She chuckled and shook her head casually. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t investigated them since they left the Feng Family.¡± Seeing that the two of them were about to speak, Yan Jinyu smiled and said, ¡°Liu Guang has chips in his hands. I don¡¯t dare to act rashly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The two of them. It was true that she did not act rashly, but they did not believe that she did not dare to. Yan Jinyu said with a faint smile, ¡°On the other hand, Young Master Bo, could it be that you¡¯re thinking that he deliberately gave you power, so you¡¯ll return the Jones Family to him when he returns ?¡± Bo Lang moved his lips but didn¡¯t deny it immediately. ¡°Ha.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who is in charge of your Jones Family and whether you will return the power to him. I just hope that Young Master Bo doesn¡¯t forget the cooperative condition that we had previously agreed on¡ªthe Jones Family will support the Empire Group to expand its market in Country Y.¡± Bo Lang knew that she wasn¡¯t joking. He had never thought that the conditions of their cooperation back then would be canceled. He did not have the ability to openly go against her either. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t forget. Eldest Miss Yan, you can rest assured about that. No matter who is in charge of the Jones Family in the future, we will do our best to help the Empire Group expand the market in Country Y.¡± ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a good person. I might not return the power to him,¡± Bo Lang said self-deprecatingly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s another matter if he has the ability to snatch it again.¡± ¡°I just said that I¡¯m not interested in the internal affairs of your Jones Family. Did Young Master Boe here for these two matters?¡± ¡°Not entirely. I still want to express my stand to Eldest Miss Yan personally.¡± ¡°More than half of the Jones Family¡¯s power is in my hands now. If Eldest Miss Yan needs help when facing an enemy, just tell me.¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what Lind Jones is trying to do, I can sense Liu Guang¡¯s ambition. I understand the logic of ¡®when the lips are gone, the teeth are cold¡¯. In order to prevent Liu Guang from attacking us in the future and not even letting the Bo Family off, I don¡¯t mind taking the initiative to attack.¡± ¡°I really want to cooperate with Eldest Miss Yan.¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that even if we didn¡¯t say it out explicitly, our goals are still the same.¡± ¡°Indeed, we have the same goal,¡± Tan Shiyun replied. She agreed with Bo Lang¡¯s words. If it wasn¡¯t for Jinyu and the people around Jinyu, she really couldn¡¯t think of anyone who could go against Liu Guang. She agreed with Jinyu. Their goals were the same. Putting aside the safety of the Bo Family, she already treated Jinyu as a friend. Even if she was not very capable, she would not stand by and do nothing when her friend was in trouble. ¡°No matter what, I still want to express my sincerity personally,¡± Bo Lang said and looked at Tan Shiyun. ¡°Shiyun¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Tan Shiyun interrupted him. ¡°I won¡¯t go back for the time being. Since the Jones Family¡¯s situation is still stable and you won¡¯t be in danger for the time being, I¡¯m relieved.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m here on a vacation with everyone, there¡¯s no reason for me to leave the group early. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful myself. We¡¯re just on an ordinary trip. I believe the Jones Family won¡¯t target me just like that. Even if they do, I still have the ability to protect myself.¡± ¡°Besides¡­¡± Tan Shiyun gestured for him to look at Yan Jinyu. She smiled and said, ¡°I think the Jones Family won¡¯t be so tactless as to provoke Jinyu when she¡¯s around.¡± Of course, Bo Lang knew that the Jones Family didn¡¯t dare to provoke Yan Jinyu in front of her, if they knew who Yan Jinyu was. However, he also knew that someone like Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t like to poke her nose into other people¡¯s business. If anything really happened¡­ He actually wanted to tell Yan Jinyu to help take care of Tan Shiyun on the ount that the two of them were still cooperating with her, but he retracted his words. He couldn¡¯t judge Yan Jinyu¡¯s temper and was afraid that it would be counterproductive instead. ¡°You¡­ Just know your limits. Call me if you need anything.¡± Of course, with Yan Jinyu¡¯s temper, she wouldn¡¯t stand out and say that with her around, she could guarantee that Tan Shiyun would be fine. Regardless of whether she would make a move if something really happened. From the beginning to the end, she maintained a faint smile. *** In a certain courtyard in the capital. ¡°It¡¯s already been half a month. When can I see my mother?¡± In the living room, Feng Yun was wearing a long white robe. He stood and looked at Liu Guang, who was sitting on the sofa and wiping a dagger. His tone was faint, and no emotions could be detected. It seemed like he had juste downstairs. This was their residence after they came to the capital from Cloud City. It was not a big residence, but it was heavily guarded. Liu Guang must have bought it long ago. Seeing that Liu Guang had been very calm since he came to the capital and lived in this residence, Feng Yun knew that he definitely still had a trump card that he had not exposed. This was naturally not Liu Guang¡¯s base of operations. Liu Guang looked up and yed with the dagger in his hand, ¡°When it¡¯s time for you to see her, I¡¯ll naturally let you see her.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to stay here quietly for so many days. It seems like your cultivation all these years has been useful.¡± His words sounded like praise, but they were actually mocking him. ¡°It¡¯s very simple to see your mother. Help me kill someone. I¡¯ll naturally let you see her when youplete the mission.¡± After saying that, Liu Guang stood up and sat in the wheelchair at the side. Liu Yu came down from upstairs and helped him push the wheelchair. ¡°Who should I kill?¡± Feng Yun still had not much of an expression on his face. His gentlemanly aura was not affected at all by the current situation. ¡°You look very calm. Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll let you kill your ¡®own people¡¯?¡± Feng Yun looked at him.. ¡°Who should I kill?¡± Chapter 427 - Missy Is Here

Chapter 427: Missy Is Here

¡°Min Xiangbei and his son from the Min Family.¡± Feng Yun did not have much of a reaction when he heard him say that. Liu Guang knew that he couldn¡¯t kill the other party, so he wanted to break them apart one by one? ¡°Are you bad at math? There are two of them.¡± Feng Yun¡¯s expression was normal, but he said such insulting words. However, Liu Guang did not seem to be very angry because of this. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s one or two. If you want to see your mother, you have to kill them. You don¡¯t have to worry about not being able toplete the mission alone. I¡¯ll get Liu Yu to help you.¡± Although he said that he wanted Liu Yu to help him, Liu Yu was, in fact, going to monitor him. However, Feng Yun did not respond immediately. His sizing gazended on him. ¡°Do you have a grudge with Min Xiangbei and his son?¡± ¡°Must we have a grudge to kill? Bai Ye, have you forgotten who we are? Since when do we need a reason to kill someone?¡± Feng Yun¡¯s faint gaze suddenly turned cold. Liu Guang suddenly smiled. ¡°I suddenly feel that why should I go along with you since I asked you toe under me to insult Feng Li? It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t like this form of address. The more you don¡¯t like it, the more I won¡¯t change it.¡± Feng Yun¡¯s expression darkened. A murderous intent suddenly appeared. If he had a weapon in his hand now, he would probably attack right now. Ever since Feng Yun came here, all themunication tools and weapons on him had been taken by Liu Guang¡¯s men. He was unarmed now. However, even so, Feng Yun was still carefree and didn¡¯t have any worries of being trapped. He didn¡¯t even ask about Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s whereabouts for these few days. He was like a man without any worries. If he hadn¡¯te downstairs to ask when he could see his mother today, even Liu Guang probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to sit still. He actually asked for Feng Yun to torture him. It would be meaningless if he couldn¡¯t torture him. Feng Yun was smart. He naturally would gauge that properly. Seeing that the time was right, he naturally had to show his face at the right time. Seeing that he really wanted to kill him now, Liu Guang smiled instead of being angry, ¡°Don¡¯t struggle needlessly. Not to mention that you don¡¯t have any lethal weapons in your hands, even if you do, you can¡¯t kill me.¡± ¡°With your intelligence, you should have already guessed that my next strategy is to destroy them one by one. It¡¯s not easy to kill a group of people. Can¡¯t I start by killing one or two first?¡± ¡°Since Min Xiangbei and his son are on your side, they will definitely be my enemies in the future. Instead of waiting for you guys to be stronger, it¡¯s better to eliminate you from the source.¡± ¡°If I kill all your helpers, do you think No. 99 and Yin Jiujin can do anything to me?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you know best if we can do anything to you?¡± Liu Guang¡¯s expression froze. ¡°You also know very well that other than Yu¡¯er and Jin, the others are equally difficult to deal with. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have chosen to attack Min Xiangbei and his son, who are the easiest to deal with.¡± Liu Guang smiled sinisterly, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be the one thinking about whether they¡¯re easy to deal with. It¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Take them down one by one. This mission is for you. Of course, I¡¯ll get someone to help you.¡± Feng Yun suddenly smiled. ¡°Liu Guang, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so naive.¡± ¡°You¡¯re considered someone who has experienced a lot and seen the world. Since you used the words ¡®you guys¡¯ when you spoke, you should know that I¡¯m with them. You want me to kill mypanions?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about others. I won¡¯t even kill Min Xiangbei and his son.¡± His hand behind his back clenched into a fist without a trace. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to see my mother, fine. I won¡¯t see her then. It¡¯s been more than 10 years since west met, so there¡¯s no hurry.¡± Liu Guang narrowed his eyes, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill your mother?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid. How can I not be? However, I¡¯ve thought about it a lot these few days. I¡¯ve been cooped up all these years and have long be indifferent to a lot of things.¡± ¡°Everyone dies. If something really happens to my mother, I¡¯ll just apany her on the road to theherworld. Isn¡¯t it just death? My heart died when I saw my parents die in front of me back then. Do you think I care about dying again?¡± Feng Yun used his elegant and otherworldly temperament to put on the ¡°a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water¡± attitude. He made Liu Guang so furious. ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m standing here. If you want to kill me, just do it. I¡¯ve said this more than once.¡± Feng Yun¡¯s expression did not change, but he was thinking a lot inwardly. It turned out that Liu Guang really didn¡¯t dare to kill him. Yes, he didn¡¯t dare to. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to. Furthermore, Liu Guang, who had cruel methods, even allowed him to stand here properly and did not even dare to torture him. This was¡­ interesting! Was Liu Guang crazy? Why did he keep him by his side? Was he trying to make him unhappy from time to time? ¡°It seems like you won¡¯t kill me. Since you won¡¯t kill me or let me see my mother, I¡¯ll go out for a walk. The weather outside seems to be good today.¡± Liu Guang looked at his retreating back and his eyes turned sharp, ¡°Someone! Bring him to the dungeon!¡± Feng Yun did not stop walking and continued to walk out. It was as if he did not hear him until a few people rushed out and blocked his way with guns. Feng Yun turned back and his expression did not change at all. There was not even a hint of panic in his eyes. Hepletely gave people the feeling that he was disregarding his life. Seeing him like this, the killing intent in Liu Guang¡¯s eyes became even more obvious. He was indeed Feng Li¡¯s son. This calm attitude that seemed to have seen through life and death was the most hateful! ¡°That¡¯s right. I really won¡¯t kill you for the time being. Can¡¯t I torture you if I don¡¯t kill you? As long as you¡¯re still alive and you don¡¯tck any limbs, it won¡¯t affect my matters at all. You should know Ghost ughter¡¯s methods very well. There are many methods that don¡¯t kill people, but enough to torture people. I hope you can still be so unyielding when the timees.¡± ¡°Yo, what are you guys arguing so early in the morning?¡± At the same time, the sound of a wheelchair rolling in could be heard. The person who came in was Lind Jones in a wheelchair. The person pushing the wheelchair was still the masked man. Looking at Feng Yun and then at Liu Guang, Lind Jones had an interesting expression. ¡°Is Mr. Liu finally going to attack Young Master Feng after so many days?¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t Mr. Liu say that Young Master Feng is already one of us?¡± Without waiting for Liu Guang to reply, Lind Jones said, ¡°Your style of doing things is really confusing. If it were me, I would only have enemies and my own people. If you¡¯re not one of us, then you can only be enemies. It won¡¯t be asplicated as you guys.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what Mr. Liu is thinking. You know that this Young Master Feng is an enemy and his killing intent towards you has never decreased at all, but you still insist on keeping him by your side.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I don¡¯t really understand Young Master Feng either. You were actually threatened andpromised by the enemy. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have been threatened like this.¡± ¡°So, people like us shouldn¡¯t leave any weaknesses for ourselves. If it were me, even if my biological mother was in the other party¡¯s hands, I would never surrender. The people around me have their value. It¡¯s just that their values differ. If the enemy captures them and uses them to threaten me, there¡¯s no need for them to live anymore.¡± ¡°Perhaps, thest thing the captured people want to see is the enemy threatening others with themselves.¡± ¡°How good would it be to die when you¡¯ve be the enemy¡¯s bargaining chip? They won¡¯t be a burden after ending everything.¡± Feng Yun looked up at Lind Jones, who looked excited as if human lives were worthless in his eyes. Before he could say anything, Liu Guang rebuked angrily, ¡°Shut up!¡± He seemed even angrier than before. Lind Jones smiled innocently. ¡°Mr. Liu, why are you so agitated? I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± ¡°Have I disturbed Mr. Liu¡¯s work? I¡¯m really sorry. Mr. Liu, continue your work. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± He said to the person behind him, ¡°Push me to the side and don¡¯t block their way. They have to go out through the door to bring him to the dungeon.¡± The masked man did as he was told. ¡°You seem to be very free?¡± Liu Guang¡¯s cold gazended on Lind Jones. ¡°Mr. Liu, I didn¡¯t think so until you asked. But now that you ask, I realize that I¡¯m indeed quite free. It can¡¯t be helped. My injuries have never recovered. I can¡¯t even leave my wheelchair. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so free. However, it doesn¡¯t matter. After being busy for so many years, I¡¯ll just treat it as a vacation.¡± His face was pale and sickly. He really didn¡¯t look like he was pretending. ¡°You might be free for the rest of your life! I heard that the power of the Jones Family has almost been all snatched away by your illegitimate brother. Aren¡¯t you afraid that after you go back, there won¡¯t be a ce for you in the Jones Family anymore? At that time, you¡¯ll probably be a real street rat.¡± Looking at Liu Yu, who was talking behind Liu Guang, Lind Jones smiled a little strangely. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Mr. Liu Yu. You¡¯ll naturally know if the Jones Family has a ce for me when I recover and go back.¡± Liu Yu snorted coldly and looked at the people who blocked Feng Yun¡¯s way. ¡°What are you waiting for? Take him away!¡± Those people answered and went forward to capture Feng Yun. Feng Yun easily avoided them and looked at them. ¡°I can walk by myself.¡± Perhaps it was because of his temperament, they actually stopped walking forward unconsciously. Feng Yun nced at Lind Jones and walked out calmly. At that moment, a voice sounded, ¡°Wait!¡± Everyone looked at the source of the voice. Hei Yao wasing down from upstairs. Hei Yao nced at Feng Yun and then at Liu Guang, who was sitting there. ¡°Sir, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Are you questioning my actions?¡± Liu Guang looked at Hei Yao with an unknown expression. No one could tell if he was happy or angry. ¡°Sir knows very well if I¡¯m questioning you.¡± ¡°I never interfere in Sir¡¯s matters, but Feng Yun can¡¯t be touched.¡± ¡°Even you want to go against me?¡± ¡°If Sir really wants to think so, I don¡¯t care either. I don¡¯t care if Feng Yun is dead or alive, but godmother¡¯s son can¡¯t be harmed at all.¡± ¡°Godmom isn¡¯t conscious, so I have to help her protect the person she wants to protect. This is what I owe her. Back then, when you sent me to my delirious godmother, you should have thought that Godmom would be the most important person to me.¡± Feng Yun fell silent and looked at Hei Yao with his dark eyes. So he had been sent to his mother¡¯s side since he was young, and Liu Guang had personally sent him to his mother¡¯s side. Liu Guang seemed to¡­ ¡°You know my temper very well. If you really want to touch him now, I¡¯ll make a move.¡± Liu Guang stared at him deeply, ¡°Very good!¡± He reprimanded his subordinates, ¡°Get lost!¡± It was obvious that he was taking his anger out on them. Moreover, he seemed to have some opinions about Hei Yao. ¡°Yao¡¯er, you¡¯ve disappointed me.¡± Hei Yao was expressionless as if he did not care. Lind Jones looked at this scene and the gleam in his eyes became even stranger. He seemed to have discovered something incredible. From the looks of it, it didn¡¯t seem to be that difficult to kill Liu Guang. After all, Liu Guang seemed to have more enemies than he thought. After the few of them retreated, Feng Yun calmly walked out as if nothing had happened. From the beginning to the end, he only wanted to go out for a simple walk. At this moment, someone reported, ¡°Sir, Yu Quan is here.¡± Feng Yun stopped in his tracks. Yu Quan? The Yu Family in the capital? ¡°Let him in.¡± Liu Guang didn¡¯t seem to intend to avoid them. ¡°B-But¡­¡± The person who came to report stuttered. Liu Guang nced over and that person quickly lowered his head and said, ¡°M-Miss is here too.¡± Chapter 428 - Liu Guangs Daughter

Chapter 428: Liu Guang¡¯s Daughter

¡°Younger Sister is here?¡± Liu Yu said excitedly. Liu Guang turned back and nced at him indifferently. He quickly shut up and Liu Guang said, ¡°Yu Quan is really getting better at doing things!¡± Even Liu Yu didn¡¯t dare to say anything when he saw Liu Guang like this. ¡°Let them in!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Now, Feng Yun decided not to go for a stroll and stood in the living room. Lind Jones was about to push his wheelchair into the living room to watch the show when the masked man behind him sensed his actions and pushed the wheelchair. Lind Jones turned back and smiled at him. This smile was not as strange as when he was facing others. After a while, Yu Quan came in. Min Sisi, who had two braids and was wearing a light blue dress that went past her knees, came in with Yu Quan. She was also wearing a pair of sses. She had the typical aura of a daughter of a wealthy family. She seemed excited and had a smile on her face. ¡°Father!¡± She shouted as soon as she entered. However, the first person she saw was not Liu Guang, but Feng Yun, who was standing there with an outstanding temperament. For a second, Min Sisi was stunned. There was actually someone with such a special temperament in this world? As the eldest daughter of the Min Family, she had seen many descendants of influential families. Master Nine and the eldest son of the Qin Family were very outstanding. And her goal had always been to marry Master Nine and be the most respected woman in the capital! However, be it Master Nine or Young Master Qin, she valued their identities and statuses more than them. The cold aura that they exuded was what she hated the most. She had always been pursued by others. Of course, she did not like people who gave her the cold shoulders. But the man in front of her¡­ He was gentle and elegant. Putting aside his status, he was more attractive than all the men she had seen in the past. It was a pity that she had never seen him at any asion. She would not have chosen him even if he was not someone from an ordinary family. Seeing that Min Sisi was staring at Feng Yun the moment she entered, Liu Guang was even more unhappy. ¡°Is this the decorum that you¡¯ve learned all these years?¡± Liu Guang¡¯s cold gaze frightened Min Sisi. She quickly said, ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Her father was not a good-tempered person. He had scolded her a lot in the past, but he had never been so angry with her like now. Was he angry that she ignored his instructions and came to look for him? ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t mean to disobey your orders. I really miss you very much. Father, I haven¡¯t seen you for three years. Where have you been all these years? I can¡¯t contact you no matter what.¡± As she spoke, she removed her sses. Her eyes were revealed. Indeed, her father¡¯s anger dissipated when he saw her eyes. She had known since she was young that her father liked her because of her eyes. Her brother said that was because her eyes looked like their dead mother¡¯s. Feng Yun and Hei Yao nced at her at the same time when she took off her sses. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, be obedient and do what you have to do. What you have to do now is think of a way to marry into the Yin Family. All these years, not only did you fail, but you even destroyed the advantage I created for you.¡± Min Sisi knelt down with a plop. ¡°I¡¯m useless and I¡¯ve disappointed Father. Don¡¯t worry, Father. One day, I¡¯ll correct all my mistakes!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get whatever I want! Yan Jinyu is just a country girl. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t beat her!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Yun, Hei Yao, Lind Jones, and the masked man. Country girl? Liu Yu¡¯s expression froze too. How could he have forgotten that his sister still didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity? Back then, Yan Jinyu hadn¡¯t returned and was still a member of Ghost ughter. He didn¡¯t think that she would block his sister¡¯s path, so he didn¡¯t mention it to his sister. Three years ago, when something happened on Ghost ughter Ind, Yan Jinyu hadpletely be their enemy. They had thought that Yan Jinyu would return to the Yan Family. She naturally had to fulfill her engagement with the Yin Family after returning to the Yan Family. At that time, he was already a little worried. In fact, he never knew why his father insisted on his sister marrying into the Yin Family. He told his father his worries and asked if his father wanted to tell his sister Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. His father said that he didn¡¯t want his sister to know so many dark things. She should grow up carefreely. They would help her get whatever she wanted. He was very touched. He felt that his father indeed doted on his sister the most. However, the situation was already like this. If they still didn¡¯t tell her sister Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, wouldn¡¯t it be very disadvantageous for her? However, Feng Yun and the others could tell that Min Sisi didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity at all. In other words, Liu Guang might not value Min Sisi very much. Another person who was being used as cannon fodder. They really didn¡¯t know who she was paving the way for. However, Liu Guang had still meticulously treated such cannon fodder so well for so many years. It was obvious how scary Liu Guang was. On the other hand, Liu Guang¡¯s expression became even worse after hearing Min Sisi¡¯s words, ¡°Country girl? You¡¯re probably an idiot!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see her make a move at the Min Family¡¯s banquet? You still think that she is just a country girl. I¡¯ve overestimated you!¡± ¡°F-Father¡­¡± Min Sisi did not know why he was suddenly so angry. She hurriedly exined, ¡°I-I naturally know that she¡¯s not simple. I¡¯m just thinking. So what if she¡¯s formidable? I have Father¡¯s support. She¡¯s no match for me at all. If Father makes a move, how can she continue to jump around? I said that she¡¯s a country girl because I have Father backing her up and don¡¯t take her seriously.¡± Liu Guang¡¯s expression turned even worse. It was the person whom she said was no match for him that forced him to his current situation! Couldn¡¯t she party jump around after he attacked? How many times had he attacked? She always had the upper hand! Min Sisi didn¡¯t know what she had said wrong. She clearly sensed that her father seemed to be even angrier. She suddenly had a bold guess. Could it be that even her father was afraid of Yan Jinyu? No! That was impossible! If that was really the case, how was she going to fight Yan Jinyu? Hence, it was definitely impossible! ¡°Since you know that she¡¯s not simple, be obedient. Don¡¯t keep causing trouble for me! You didn¡¯t get anything after we set up a trap for so many years and you even got yourself into such a passive state now. Are you very proud now?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Father. I¡¯m useless.¡± ¡°Th-then Father, what should I do next?¡± ¡°Be good! I have my own arrangements!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At this moment, Lind Jones spoke again. He didn¡¯t mind creating more trouble. ¡°What Mr. Liu is doing is really getting more and more confusing.¡± ¡°So, the Yin Family is clearly an enemy, but Mr. Liu wants your daughter to marry into the Yin Family? Furthermore, marry that famous Master Nine?¡± ¡°Where did Mr. Liu get the confidence to think that he would marry your daughter? You actually let your daughter fight with that person for her fianc¨¦. What advantage does your daughter have?¡± ¡°Also, if I¡¯m not wrong, this person in front of me should be the eldest daughter of the Min Family. Oh, no, she¡¯s the illegitimate daughter of the Min Family now.¡± ¡°How is the illegitimate daughter of the Min Family rted to Mr. Liu? Could it be that Mr. Liu is actually that illegitimate son of the Min Family?¡± ¡°I¡¯m confused. I don¡¯t understand.¡± Min Sisi¡¯s face twisted as she reprimanded, ¡°Who are you calling an illegitimate daughter?¡± Lind Jones¡¯s smile faded and he pointed at himself. ¡°Are you shouting at me?¡± Min Sisi was a little frightened by his gaze and instinctively retreated. She realized that she was actually frightened by his gaze and was filled with humiliation. She didn¡¯t want to admit that she was frightened. ¡°S-so what?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just think you¡¯re very brave.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the masked man behind him took out a gun and pointed it at Min Sisi¡¯s head. Lind Jones continued, ¡°Not many people have dared to speak to me in such a tone since I was borned. And those who dare to speak to me like this are almost all dead.¡± ¡°¡­Father.¡± Min Sisi broke out in cold sweat. Liu Guang red at her unhappily before saying to Lind Jones, ¡°Jones, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still in my territory now.¡± ¡°You touched my people casually in my territory. Aren¡¯t you looking down on me too much?¡± Liu Guang was suppressing his anger now. Lind Jones¡¯s words about the illegitimate son of the Min Family hadpletely angered him. ¡°You and I are only in a cooperative rtionship, and you don¡¯t seem to have the capital to cooperate with me anymore. I¡¯m still treating you well because of our past cooperation. It¡¯s not your ce to ask about my rtionship with the Min Family.¡± ¡°Mr. Liu seems to have a point.¡± However, he didn¡¯t let the person behind him keep his gun. ¡°However, didn¡¯t Mr. Liu let me stay here because you were afraid of the Jones Family¡¯s revenge?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that I don¡¯t have the capital to cooperate with you. You know very well that as long as I want to, I still have the final say in the Jones Family. I believe Mr. Liu doesn¡¯t want to be my enemy.¡± ¡°However, Mr. Liu, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. I won¡¯t do anything to your daughter in front of you.¡± His eyes turned sharp. ¡°However, Mr. Liu, you have to keep an eye on her. Face value is useful once, but not necessarily useful the second time.¡± Min Sisi was shocked. The Jones Family? Country Y? That person was said to be a pervert. Then, he¡­ really would have killed her earlier! Lind Jones had already raised his hand to make the masked man retract his gun. Liu Guang couldn¡¯t refute Lind Jones. He really didn¡¯t believe that Lind Jones¡¯s power would be snatched away so easily, and he really didn¡¯t want to be enemies with Lind Jones. However, that was not enough to appease him. He would settle the score with Lind Jones after settling No. 99! He could not tolerate being provoked again and again! Suppressing his anger, he asked Min Sisi, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Before Min Sisi could reply, Liu Guang looked at Yu Quan, who was trembling in fear at the side, ¡°What did I instruct you? Are you not taking my orders seriously?¡± Yu Quan was frightened and broke out in a cold sweat, ¡°Sir, please forgive me. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°I did as you instructed. I asked Missy not to contact you for the time being and wait for your orders quietly, but you also know that Missy¡­¡± ¡°Missy¡¯s skills are above mine. If she wants to follow me to find your whereabouts, I can¡¯t stop her either.¡± ¡°Missy secretly followed me when I came to look for you. I only realized it when I arrived at the door. I thought that since Missy already knew your whereabouts, it was impossible to continue hiding it, so I brought her to see you.¡± Liu Guang looked at Min Sisi. Min Sisi hurriedly said, ¡°Father, I just haven¡¯t seen you for many years and want to see you again. I didn¡¯t mean to disobey you.¡± ¡°In that case, you¡¯ve already seen me. Leave now.¡± Min Sisi hesitated. ¡°Why? Am I unable to order you around now?¡± ¡°No, no. I have something to tell Father. Yu Quan told me that Father had sent someone to help me, but Luo Yikun didn¡¯t listen to me at all. He even said that on ount of you and Yu Quan, he would only help me three times.¡± ¡°And these three favors will depend on his mood.¡± ¡°Father, is he really the person you sent to me?¡± Chapter 429 - The Vacation Is Over

Chapter 429: The Vacation Is Over

Liu Guang looked at Yu Quan. Cold sweat broke out on Yu Quan¡¯s forehead, ¡°S-Sir, you also know that boy¡¯s personality. I can¡¯t beat his stubborn temper. Moreover, if he knew that back then¡­¡± Liu Guang nced over with a sharp gaze. Yu Quan then remembered that there were others here and quickly shut up. ¡°Alright, I already know what you want to say. Go back,¡± Liu Guang said to Min Sisi. Min Sisi felt that he was patronizing her. She lowered her eyes and felt a little unhappy. Her father had clearly not treated her like this in the past. Her ability was taught by her father personally. Why had her father be so unfamiliar after only three years? Luo Yikun was clearly told by her father that he was the assistant prepared for her and would be used by her in the future, but in the end¡­ Also, Yu Quan clearly wanted to say something just now, but he was interrupted by her father. If Luo Yikun knew about it back then? Knew what back then? There should be something else that she did not know, and her father did not seem to intend to let her know. ¡°Father, I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years. Can I stay here for a while more? I won¡¯t disturb you for too long. I¡¯ll leave after a while.¡± She nced at Feng Yun. Even if this person¡¯s identity was not worthy of her, she still wanted to get to know him. There were indeed very few men that she liked. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Brother in a long time either. I want to talk to him.¡± Liu Yu was very happy when he heard that. ¡°Father, I haven¡¯t seen my sister in a long time either. I want to talk to her properly.¡± Liu Guang frowned and looked at him. He was obviously unhappy. Liu Yu was a little nervous and hurriedly said, ¡°Father, Sister and I will go outside to talk. We won¡¯t disturb you here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget your current identity. Leave immediately in half an hour!¡± Liu Guang said to Min Sisi. ¡°Yes.¡± However, she did not leave immediately. Instead, she looked at Feng Yun. Feng Yun had sensed that the way she looked at him was strange from the beginning. He even frowned slightly. He knew how eye-catching he was in front of people, but this was the first time he had seen such a disgusting gaze. Feng Yun didn¡¯t say anything and turned to go upstairs. It was better not to go for a walk. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would not be able to help but attack directly if he met her outsideter and she continued to look at him with such disgusting gazes. However, Min Sisi¡¯s actions were seen by Liu Guang and his expression instantly darkened. Liu Yu sensed his anger and hurriedly pulled Min Sisi away by her arm. ¡°Father, Sisi and I are going out for a walk!¡± Min Sisi only sessfully shook off Liu Yu¡¯s hand after she had dragged him out far away. ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What are you doing? Tell me, what were you doing just now? You actually stared at a man in front of Father. Are you tired of living?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not staring at him.¡± ¡°I just feel that that man¡¯s temperament is very special. I¡¯m just curious about his identity. Brother, why were there so many people in the living room just now? Who are they? Are they Father¡¯s friends? Or¡­ subordinates?¡± Min Sisi had never even seen Hei Yao before. ¡°This isn¡¯t something you should ask about. You just have to remember that you¡¯re going to marry into the Yin Family in the future. If Father finds out that you¡¯re targeting another man instead of doing your own job properly, even I won¡¯t be able to save you then.¡± Liu Yu actually only said half of it. He knew very well how much Liu Guang disliked Feng Yun. He knew the reason why Liu Guang didn¡¯t like Feng Yun. Hence, he knew very well that if Min Sisi really had any thoughts about Feng Yun, she would be finished. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I ask? Brother, I¡¯m your biological sister. You and Father actually didn¡¯t contact me for three years. I couldn¡¯t contact you either. Do you know how worried I was for the past three years?¡± Min Sisi looked delicate to begin with. Liu Yu panicked when she cried. ¡°Y-you don¡¯t cry first. It¡¯s indeed my fault for not contacting you, but there¡¯s a reason why we didn¡¯t contact you.¡± ¡°Something happened three years ago. Most of Father¡¯s power was destroyed in the hands of the enemy. Father almost lost his life¡­¡± Min Sisi seemed to have suddenly thought of something and quickly interrupted him, ¡°Was Father in a wheelchair just now? Then, Father¡¯s legs¡­¡± Min Sisi only realized now that Liu Guang was sitting in a wheelchair. Liu Yu realized that something was wrong when she asked that. Her father was sitting in a wheelchair just now and her sister could see him the moment she entered, but she actually didn¡¯t ask anything just now¡­ It was a little far-fetched to say that she thought that her father was just having fun sitting in the wheelchair. Although their father¡¯s legs were indeed fine. If she really cared about someone, she should have realized that something was wrong immediately. Seeing that Liu Yu was silent and seemed to be in a daze, Min Sisi was stunned. She knew Liu Yu very well. Liu Yu was a simple-minded person and would not hide his emotions, especially in front of her, his sister. He was¡­ She quickly interrupted his thoughts. ¡°I saw so many people in the room just now and was curious about their identities. In addition, Father seemed to be very angry with me. I was busy exining and forgot to ask.¡± ¡°Brother, Father¡­ is fine, right?¡± After she said that, Liu Yu slowly dispelled his doubts. ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s just a little injured. He¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while.¡± Seeing this, Min Sisi heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°By the way, Brother, you just said that something happened three years ago. Why was most of Father¡¯s power destroyed by the enemy?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I still don¡¯t know what Father does. What exactly does he do since you¡¯ve been by Father¡¯s side all these years? Or rather, what exactly are you guys doing?¡± Min Sisi wiped her tears as she spoke. ¡°I know Brother didn¡¯t tell me because you didn¡¯t want me to worry, but I care about you guys. I don¡¯t even know where to look for you guys these three years. You don¡¯t know how worried I am.¡± Liu Yu hesitated. He wanted to tell her directly, but he didn¡¯t say it in the end. ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say it. There are some things that won¡¯t do you any good if you know. Just be the eldest daughter of the Min Family and wait for Father¡¯s next arrangements.¡± It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to say it, but his father didn¡¯t allow him to. Min Sisi stared at him. After confirming that he really wouldn¡¯t say anything, she pretended to wipe her tears and changed the topic. ¡°Alright, since you guys are doing this for my own good, I won¡¯t ask. However, Brother, you guys don¡¯t want to tell me anything. I¡¯ll be very worried when I go back. Just tell me about the few people in the living room just now. Are they our own people or enemies? You can tell me that, right?¡± ¡°I saw Father call the man in the wheelchair, Jones. Is he from the Jones Family in Country Y that I know of?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s Lind Jones, the head of the Jones Family. He¡¯s considered Father¡¯s partner, but he¡¯s not a good person. Most of the time, he doesn¡¯t even give Father face. You better not interact with such a person.¡± ¡°What about the other person? The one in ck standing not far behind Father. Why haven¡¯t I seen him before? Is he Father¡¯s subordinate?¡± Hearing her ask about Hei Yao, Liu Yu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You can say that. He¡¯s someone Father trusts very much.¡± Min Sisi still saw the change in his expression at that moment. She was puzzled. Since he was someone her father trusted very much, why did her brother seem to be very unhappy to mention him? ¡°I see.¡± Min Sisi put on her sses to hide the emotions in her eyes. ¡°Then, what about the one in white? The one in the white robe.¡± Liu Yu stopped in his tracks and looked at her seriously. ¡°Sister, tell me honestly. Do you really like Feng Yun?¡± ¡°So he¡¯s called Feng Yun¡­¡± Min Sisi narrowed her eyes and murmured. ¡°What did you say?¡± Liu Yu didn¡¯t hear her clearly. ¡°Nothing.¡± Min Sisi looked up again and had already restrained her emotions. ¡°Brother, what are you talking about? I really don¡¯t like him. Don¡¯t you know best about what I want? I want to marry into the Yin Family and be the most respected woman in the capital. How can I possibly like anyone else?¡± Hearing her say that and seeing that there was nothing wrong with her expression, Liu Yu felt relieved. ¡°It¡¯s best if it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Father hates him the most. I¡¯ll remind you again. If you really have any feelings for him, even I can¡¯t help you then. Father will probably not acknowledge you as his daughter.¡± Min Sisi¡¯s eyes darkened when she heard that. So serious? ¡°So, he¡¯s not one of us?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s not one of us.¡± ¡°Since he¡¯s not one of us, why is he here? I heard from you that more than half of Father¡¯s power was destroyed by the enemy three years ago. Father probably has many enemies. Will there be any trouble if he casually brings someone who isn¡¯t one of us back to his own territory?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This isn¡¯t our base¡­¡± ¡°What base?¡± Realizing that he had said something wrong, Liu Yu quickly corrected himself, ¡°I mean, this isn¡¯t Father¡¯s only hiding ce. Even if this ce is exposed, we still have somewhere else to go. Moreover, Father has chips in his hands. Even if that person is an enemy, he wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly.¡± Min Sisi adjusted her sses to hide the emotions in her eyes. ¡°I see.¡± She actually heard it. Liu Yu was talking about the base! Would an ordinary person¡¯s hiding ce be called a ¡°base¡±? And that Feng Yun. Perhaps, she had to investigate who he was when she returned. Since he was her father¡¯s enemy, she might be able to find out who her father¡¯s enemy was. If she could find out the enemy, wouldn¡¯t she be able to find out what her father was doing? Besides, she also wanted to investigate Feng Yun. ¡°Sister, you have to remember Father¡¯s words. Father told you not to do anything for the time being. You must not secretly do things behind Father¡¯s back. Three years ago, most of his power was destroyed by the enemy. Father¡¯s temper has be increasingly difficult to understand now. Sometimes, even I¡¯m very afraid of Father.¡± So that was the reason. She knew it. That was why her father¡¯s attitude towards her change so much. ¡°I understand. Thank you, Brother.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll make a move first. Don¡¯t make Father angry when he sees youter. Remember to call me if there¡¯s anything. Remember that I¡¯m not an outsider. I¡¯m your family.¡± ¡°I know Brother and Father want to protect me, but you also know that I¡¯m not a delicate flower in a greenhouse. I can help.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Liu Yu was very relieved. He was indeed thinking too much just now. How could his sister not care about his father at all? ¡°Go back in peace. I¡¯ll help you get whatever you want.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you, Brother.¡± A hint of disdain shed past Min Sisi¡¯s eyes. She would still believe that if her father had said it. She did not have any hope for her brother. *** A few dayster. North City. Yan Jinyu had returned from her vacation. She didn¡¯t inform Yin Jiujin before she came and simply dragged her luggage to thepany to look for him. After holding it in for so many days, she wanted to ask Yin Jiujin in person what exactly was going on with Chu Yiran. ¡°Miss Yu, you¡¯re here?¡± The receptionist was very warm. Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, is your Master Nine in thepany?¡± The receptionist sighed. Miss Yu was really beautiful and kind. Miss Yu would smile and respond every time they greeted her. ¡°Yes, but he should be in a meeting now. Miss Yu might have to wait a while after you go upstairs. Do you need us to call Special Assistant Lin and ask him to tell Master Nine that you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to. I¡¯ll go up and wait for him myself. Help me take a look after my luggage. I won¡¯t bring it up.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The receptionist came out to take the luggage, ¡°Miss Yu, did you juste back from a vacation?¡± ¡°Yes, a graduation trip. With a few ssmates.¡± The receptionist then remembered that Yan Jinyu had only just graduated from high school. ¡°Then I¡¯m sure the journey must be very enjoyable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs first. You guys go get busy.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± When Yan Jinyu got into the elevator, the two receptionists started toment, ¡°Miss Yu is really easy to talk to. If it were Master Nine, I would be terrified when I see him. How would I dare to talk to him?¡± ¡°Indeed. In the past, many people said that Eldest Miss Yan isn¡¯t worthy of our Master Nine. Only we know that they¡¯re both handsome and beautiful. They¡¯re simply a match made in heaven.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Master Nine doesn¡¯t seem to be as scary as before after Miss Yu appeared.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it until you told me. That seems to be the case.¡± Chapter 430 - Talking About Their Longing

Chapter 430: Talking About Their Longing

Yan Jinyu took Yin Jiujin¡¯s exclusive elevator and went straight to the top floor. She indeed didn¡¯t see Yin Jiujin. She only saw one of his secretaries. Zhou Xiao was sitting at her desk. The moment she saw Yan Jinyu, she stood up in surprise, ¡°Miss Yu, why are you here? No, I mean, didn¡¯t you go on a vacation?¡± ¡°I just came back.¡± So, that was the reason. Zhou Xiao was very happy to see Yan Jinyu. They were in a terrible state when Miss Yu went on a vacation for the past few days. Master Nine worked overtime, and they had to work overtime too. It was fine to work overtime. After all, they had been busy recently. However, they still had to endure the cold aura emanating from Master Nine when they worked overtime. They couldn¡¯t take it anymore. They missed the days when Miss Yu was around. ¡°Wee back.¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°Thank you.¡± She handed the handbag over. ¡°This is a gift for you, Special Assistant Lin and Secretary Zhao Xin. Help me pass to them. You guys have worked hard recently.¡± Zhou Xiao was surprised to see the gift box in the handbag. It was exquisitely packaged. There was a note on each box that showed whose gift it was. It was obvious that she had prepared them meticulously. She said in surprise, ¡°You even brought us a gift?¡± ¡°I went to many ces and bought them when I saw they are suitable for you guys.¡± Of course, Zhou Xiao wouldn¡¯t deny it. Miss Yu didn¡¯tck this bit of money. She brought gifts for them on the trip, so it would seem a little ungrateful if she rejected it. She quickly took it. ¡°Thank you, Miss Yu.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, Miss Yu. Master Nine is still in the meeting room. Do you need me to go inform him?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to. I¡¯ll wait for him in the office.¡± She had a bright smile and was very easy to talk to. She was not unreasonable at all. Zhou Xiao thought to herself that such a girl was indeed the most suitable for their Master Nine. She knew that Master Nine was busy with work and she had just returned from a vacation. They had not seen each other for more than 20 days, but she actually didn¡¯t make a fuss about seeing him. It was rare to see such a rational 18-year-old girl. ¡°Alright, what would you like to drink, Miss Yu? I¡¯ll prepare it for you.¡± ¡°Water will do. Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss Yu.¡± After saying that, she thought of something and quickly added, ¡°Oh right, Miss Yu, I heard from Special Assistant Lin that you¡¯re the North City¡¯s top science student for the college entrance examination. I didn¡¯t have the time to congratte you.¡± ¡°Congrattions!¡± She thought to herself,?She¡¯s indeed someone Master Nine likes. She¡¯s indeed extraordinary. Not only was she beautiful and soft, but she was also so outstanding. She liked this futuredy boss even more now. Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Then go do your work. I will be fine.¡± As she spoke, Yan Jinyu pushed the door open and entered Yin Jiujin¡¯s office. The office looked the same as it was more than 20 days ago. The bookshelf was still filled with the books she wanted to read, and the tabletputer that she was ying games with, was still on the coffee table in front of the sofa. Other than that, there were also many other things that belonged to her. Even if she had not been here for more than 20 days, this ce was filled with her traces. Seeing this, Yan Jinyu was in a very good mood. It was necessary to ask Yin Jiujin what was going on with Chu Yiran, but Chu Yiran wasn¡¯t important enough topletely affect her mood. Chu Yiran was not important enough. Since she was in a good mood, she wouldn¡¯t be ying games. She walked to the bookshelf and took a book before walking to the small guest sofa by the floor-to-ceiling window and sitting down. She started reading. *** Yin Jiujin came out of the meeting room. Zhou Xiao was busy and didn¡¯t have the time to tell him that Yan Jinyu was here. Hence, he was stunned on the spot when he pushed open the office door and saw the person sitting in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. The girl was wearing a long pink dress, and her ck hair fell to her waist. From this angle, he could see her side profile. There was a ss of water on the small round table. She sat in the armchair and focused on the book in her hand. A ray of sunlight shone through the floor-to-ceiling ss window, making her look unreal. Then she looked away from the book and at him. Her smile was very sweet, so sweet that it reached his heart. At that moment, Yin Jiujin felt that all his fatigue from working overtime had dissipated, and his heart was filled to the brim. Their eyes met. She did not say anything, but it was warm andforting. After a while, Yin Jiujin walked into the office and closed the door. His actions were neither rush nor slow. He looked elegant and indifferent. In fact, he locked the door when he closed it. He didn¡¯t say anything, and Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything either. She just sat there and smiled at him without standing up. Yin Jiujin walked towards her and trapped her between the small armchair and him without saying anything. He pressed against the back of the sofa with both hands and lowered his head to kiss her. The kiss was gentle, delicate, and urgent. Yan Jinyu¡¯s book had fallen to the ground and her hands were already slowly wrapped around his back. The kisssted for a long time. It went from gentle at the beginning to a violent stormter. After the kiss, Yan Jinyu was already carried to the resting room by Yin Jiujin. She was trapped between him and the bed. After the kiss, another kissnded again. It had only been 23 days since theyst met, but Yin Jiujin felt like a long time had passed. Every cell in his body was screaming that he missed her. There were a few moments in these few days that he almost couldn¡¯t help but abandon his work to look for her. He had only experienced a desperate longing for her in his whole life. An hourter, Yin Jiujin let go of her. He did not finish what he wanted to do. He was afraid that he would not be able to stop once he started. This was his office. Although he was not afraid of others¡¯ gazes and his subordinates did not dare to gossip about him, he still did not want to do it here. After helping her put on her dress, Yin Jiujin sat at the head of the bed and hugged her from behind. His chin was still leaning on her shoulder. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t be back until tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lie. I wanted to give you a surprise.¡± She turned back to look at him. ¡°How is it? Did Brother Nine get a surprise?¡± Yan Jinyu wanted to ask him about Chu Yiran, but the moment she saw him, she suddenly felt that there was no need to. Although she still wanted to ask about Chu Yiran, it was no longer an interrogation. ¡°I¡¯m very surprised. Extremely surprised.¡± As he spoke, he rubbed the side of her neck again. ¡°We agreed on 20 days, but you only came back after 23 days. You left me at home.¡± Yan Jinyu enjoyed his coquettish tone very much. She raised her hand and rubbed his hair. ¡°Our schedule changed at thest minute. ns can¡¯t keep up with changes.¡± ¡°Have you missed me recently?¡± He asked seriously, and Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°You make it sound like we really haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Don¡¯t we have video calls every day? In thest few days, we even video call three times a day.¡± ¡°That¡¯s different. Tell me, did you miss me?¡± The question was fierce. Yan Jinyu held back herughter. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t smile. Be serious.¡± Yan Jinyu became serious in a second. ¡°Yes.¡± Only then was Yin Jiujin satisfied. He held her face and kissed her for a while. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop this. If you have something to do, go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you to go home together.¡± Home¡­ It was not the first time he had heard her say that, but he was very touched every time she said it. ¡°I¡¯m not busy. We can go back now.¡± Looking at him lying through his teeth, Yan Jinyu rolled her eyes secretly. ¡°Before you say this, please cover the dark circles under your eyes. Thank you.¡± He had such heavy dark eye circles and yet he still said that he was not busy. Yin Jiujin hugged her and didn¡¯t let go. He even rubbed against her. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, I want to go on a strike for a day.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. Fortunately, she was used to him ruining his persona in front of her. Otherwise, she would definitely be frightened when she suddenly saw him like this. ¡°Do you really want to go on strike?¡± Yin Jiujin shook his head when she asked that. If he really went on strike, he might not even be able to follow her to the Imperial Capital University after she got the admission notice. She would leave him alone in North City¡­ That kind of life was torture simply thinking about it. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Alright, go get busy. At least, you have to finish your work for today. I¡¯ll help you. This way, you can get off work early today.¡± When Yin Jiujin heard that, he suddenly let go of her and looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°Why should we get off work early? Does Little Yu¡¯er want to¡­¡± Yan Jinyu understood what he meant. ¡°¡­¡± She was a little speechless. ¡°I simply feel that you haven¡¯t had a good rest for so many days. I just want you to get off work early and go back to rest. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think of anything. Little Yu¡¯er is clearly thinking too much.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She rolled her eyes and got out of bed first. However, Yin Jiujin was still sitting on the bed. He looked up at her with gentleness in his eyes. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, are you really going to help me?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll help you for the next few days.¡± He was only so busy because he was moving back to the capital earlier. And the reason why he wanted to return to the capital early was because of her. She was asionally¡­ Uh, not really asionally. Although she was veryzy sometimes, her heart would ache if he worked overtime every day when she idled around. Yin Jiujin saw the heartache in her eyes. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er feels sorry for me?¡± ¡°Yes, I feel sorry for you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Yin Jiujin held her hand and gently pulled her forward. Yin Jiujin wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°You have to keep feeling sorry for me.¡± Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw him acting coy again. She raised her hand and rubbed his hair. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Aftering out of the resting room, Yin Jiujin, who had sat behind his desk to settle work again, had already recovered his calm andposed appearance. Yan Jinyu, who was sitting on the sofa and reading documents, couldn¡¯t help butment when she saw him like this. Who would have thought that this man who was seriously busy with work had been hugging her and acting coyly not long ago? The corners of her lips curled up unconsciously. She lowered her head and continued to read the document. The moment she lowered her head, Yin Jiujin looked up at her. The corners of her lips curled up unconsciously. They continued to work. There was only the sound of documents flipping in the office. The atmosphere was extremely warm. Yin Jiujin had indeed gotten off work early on this day. He left the office with Yan Jinyu before five. He even asked Lin Zimu to tell everyone in the CEO¡¯s office that they didn¡¯t have to work overtime today and everyone got off work on time. Everyone was so excited. Yan Jinyu¡¯s image in their hearts became even greater. It was all because Miss Yu was here that they received such good treatment. Knowing that Yan Jinyu¡¯s luggage was at the front desk, Yin Jiujin personally went over to help her retrieve it. Seeing Yin Jiujin, the two youngdies at the front desk were tense, afraid that something would go wrong. They thought to themselves that Master Nine¡¯s aura was really strong. As soon as he appeared, their pressure doubled. ¡°Master Nine!¡± Yin Jiujin nodded slightly. ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Yu¡¯s luggage?¡± The youngdy at the front desk hurriedly said, ¡°Here, here.¡± Yin Jiujin took it personally. ¡°Thank you.¡± The youngdy at the front desk was ttered. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Yan Jinyu also thanked her. Actually, if it wasn¡¯t for Yan Jinyu, who they thought was easy to get along with, the two youngdies at the front desk probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to talk to Yin Jiujin. Yan Jinyu thanked them. They were still very terrified, mainly because Yin Jiujin was beside them. Their luggage was in the trunk. Just as they got into the car that returned to Mount Jing, Yin Jiujin asked Yan Jinyu, ¡°Did you bring gifts for the people in my secretary¡¯s office?¡± His gaze was faint and his tone was a little resentful. Chapter 431 - Master Nines Face Darkened

Chapter 431: Master Nine¡¯s Face Darkened

Yan Jinyu felt that it was funny. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I bought them when I saw that they were suitable for them on my trip. How do you know about such a small matter?¡± Of course, he had unintentionally seen gift boxes on his assistant and the two secretaries¡¯ desks. ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only asking you. They all have gifts. Why don¡¯t I have any?¡± As he spoke, Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes were blinking, and his tone was sour. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help but throw herself into his arms andugh. ¡°Brother Nine, why are you like a child? You¡¯re actually jealous because others have gifts but you don¡¯t.¡± Yin Jiujin thought to himself,?That¡¯s because it¡¯s your gift. I might not care about other people¡¯s gifts. Cheng Lin, who was driving in front, agreed with Yan Jinyu. Master Nine had be increasingly childish ever since Miss Yu was by his side. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He treated himself as an emotionless tool and focused on driving the car. Yin Jiujin raised his hand to support her waist to stabilize her body and not let her fall. ¡°So, I don¡¯t have a gift?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Yan Jinyu looked up from his arms and smiled very happily. ¡°You¡¯re my Brother Nine. It¡¯s impossible for me not to bring one for you.¡± She took the small bag at the side and opened it. She took out a simple wooden box from it. ¡°I bought this for you on the first day I went on a vacation. See if you like it.¡± Yin Jiujin took it. Even if it was a stone, as long as she gave it to him, he would like it. Furthermore, just looking at the box, he knew that the gift inside was unusual. He opened it. It was a purple dragon jade pendant. With Yin Jiujin¡¯s judgment, he could tell at a nce that this was something that was difficult to buy even with money. ¡°How is it? It¡¯s very beautiful, right? I felt that this jade pendant suited you at first nce, so I bidded for it.¡± Yin Jiujin sessfully caught the word ¡°bid¡±. So it was bought at an auction. No wonder it was not an ordinary item. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± After staring at the jade pendant for a few seconds, he closed the wooden box and pinched her face. ¡°At least you have some conscience.¡± Yan Jinyu red at him angrily. When did she ever lose her conscience? ¡°Speaking of which, Brother Nine, I met someone when I went to the auction. Her name seems to be Chu Yiran. Do you know her? She called you Nine.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. Did it have to be so scary all of a sudden? He tensed up and carefully looked at the youngdy in front of him. Seeing that she was looking at him with a faint smile, Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°How did you meet her? What did she say to you?¡± Without waiting for Yan Jinyu to speak, he hurriedly said, ¡°No matter what she says, don¡¯t believe her. I¡¯m not familiar with her. Really, not familiar at all!¡± Afraid that Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t believe him, he ced the wooden box in his hand on the seat and held her shoulders with both hands. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, you have to believe me. No matter what she says, don¡¯t believe her. I¡¯m really not familiar with her.¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows imperceptibly. ¡°So, there¡¯s really such a person?¡± Actually, seeing Yin Jiujin¡¯s reaction, her disgust dissipated. Besides, she hated the way Chu Yiran addressed Yin Jiujin. It wasn¡¯t like she hated Yin Jiujin, so she wouldn¡¯t take her anger out on him. ¡°Y-yes.¡± Suddenly, his expression turned cold. Yin Jiujin asked anxiously, ¡°You fought with her? Did she harm you? Or did shee to you and say something inexplicable?¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s impression of Chu Yiran was before Liu Junqing didn¡¯t betray him and he was still in the army. Chu Yiran and Liu Junqing had a very good rtionship, so he had interacted with them a lot. However, she really didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with him and Qin Hao. They reluctantly epted that she was always in their circle because she was Liu Junqing¡¯s friend. They really forced themselves to ept her. ¡°We didn¡¯t fight. Someone like her isn¡¯t worthy enough for me to do it personally in my territory.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled faintly, and her tone was a little arrogant. However, Yin Jiujin knew that she had the right to be arrogant. She made him mesmerized with her behavior. She was fascinating. However, he still caught the main point. ¡°Your territory?¡± ¡°Oh, the Bi Family¡¯s auction house. I own 30% of its shares.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. It wasn¡¯t that he had never heard of the Bi Family Auction House. On the contrary, it was precisely because he had heard of it that he knew what the Bi Family Auction House meant and what its 30% shares meant. It turned out that his girl was also a rich girl. Looking at how easily she said it as if it was just a few dors, he knew that this must be a very small part of her many assets. He was under a lot of pressure when the youngdy was so rich. If she suddenly didn¡¯t want him to support her, who else could he spend the money he earned on? No, so what if she had money? She could only spend his money on food and clothes. ¡°Not only did we not fight, but she didn¡¯t even know who I was. However, I pped her hard in the face. If she knew who I was, I think she would want to kill me.¡± ¡°How dare she!¡± ¡°That¡¯s really hard to say. After all, some people won¡¯t shed tears until they see the coffin.¡± Her smile was a little unfathomable. Even Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t understand the meaning in her smile. However, he did not ask further. He was afraid that she would misunderstand and did not have the mood to care about anything else. ¡°Brother Nine, do you want to know how I embarrassed her?¡± She looked a little proud. She shouldn¡¯t be angry like this, right? Yin Jiujin heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°How did you do it?¡± ¡°I asked the people at the auction to throw her out. Hahaha¡­ If she wasn¡¯t wearing a mask back then, her expression would have been very beautiful.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. He was helpless and afraid. He felt helpless because she was childish. He was afraid that he would suffer if she really misunderstood. However, it was more appropriate to call it fear. ¡°Yes, you did very well. Do this the next time you meet such a person.¡± ¡°Tell me about the situation at that time. Since she didn¡¯t recognize you, there¡¯s no reason for her to¡­¡±?call me that. Yin Jiujin was smart enough not to finish his sentence. He knew that Yan Jinyu could understand. ¡°I met Little Rain and Young Master Qin. She should have followed Young Master Qin to carry out a mission. However, did your organization really nurture someone like her, who disobeyed the orders of her superior and secretly took the auction pass from her superior and acted on her own?¡± Upon hearing that, Yin Jiujin frowned deeply with anger in his eyes. He was in the army in the past. Some missions¡­ It was the kind of special mission that Qin Hao was in charge of now. If he was not careful, he might lose his life. There was actually such a person who ignored the orders of her superior and acted rashly? If she was his subordinate, he would definitely not care about gender. He would beat her half to death before talking about punishment after he returned from the mission. They were simply treating the lives of theirrades as child¡¯s y! Yan Jinyu knew what he was thinking when she saw his expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Little Rain and Young Master Qin are both safe. It¡¯s just that we couldn¡¯t find the mission target that night.¡± ¡°She was arguing with Young Master Qin and mentioned ¡®Nine¡¯ when she felt that Young Master Qin had disregarded their many years of rtionship and embarrassed her.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled at him, and Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart skipped a beat again. ¡°That¡¯s what she said to Young Master Qin back then.¡± She repeated her words in Chu Yiran¡¯s tone, ¡°You actually disregarded our years of friendship and humiliated me like this! If Nine was here, he wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s what she said.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. He was disgusted. He took a deep breath to prevent his anger from exploding in front of Yan Jinyu. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. I¡¯m not familiar with her at all!¡± ¡°Then, what¡¯s with her familiar tone and the way she calls you ¡®Nine¡¯?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why her tone is so familiar, but this nickname¡­¡± As if he recalled something from a long time ago, Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. ¡°Actually, Liu Junqing called it out when he was joking. However, Qin Hao used it moreter. I¡¯m a man. Why should I be called that?¡± ¡°I never allowed them to call me that.¡± ¡°Later on, Liu Junqing betrayed me. I minded it even more when I thought that he was the one who called me that first, so¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. So that was the reason. However, wasn¡¯t Liu Junqing¡¯s presence too strong? Why was everything rted to him? Even a form of address that Yin Jiujin minded so much was rted to him. If Liu Junqing wasn¡¯t a man, she would have suspected that there was something between Liu Junqing and Yin Jiujin. It seemed like it was fate that Liu Junqing died in her hands! ¡°So, there¡¯s nothing to do with Chu Yiran at all?¡± ¡°I already said that I¡¯m not familiar with her.¡± ¡°What about Liu Junqing? Brother Nine, tell me honestly. Is there any unspeakable rtionship between you and Liu Junqing? After all, it¡¯s not like gays don¡¯t exist in real life.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t you know my sexual orientation the best? Or is it that I don¡¯t work hard enough usually and I don¡¯t let you feel it deep enough? Then, I¡¯ll let you feel it tonight!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cheng Lin. He was deaf and didn¡¯t hear anything. ¡°¡­I was just asking,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°Can you ask such a thing casually? My fianc¨¦e already has doubts about my sexual orientation! This is very serious!¡± ¡°¡­Then, you can¡¯t me me. Who asked you to keep thinking about Liu Junqing? You even let him call you ¡®Nine¡¯? I get goosebumps whenever I think about him calling you ¡®Nine¡¯ sweetly in front of you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. Sweetly? He thought about that scene and trembled right away. He couldn¡¯t bear to look at that! Yin Jiujin¡¯s face darkened when he suddenly realized what Yan Jinyu had said. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him to call me that!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. If it¡¯s not, it¡¯s not. Don¡¯t be so agitated.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re not familiar with Chu Yiran, I won¡¯t show her any mercy when I confront her.¡± ¡°Confront her?¡± Yin Jiujin was puzzled. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t intend to exin. She only smiled faintly. Yin Jiujin was puzzled, but since she didn¡¯t say anything, he didn¡¯t intend to ask further. He said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to show mercy. I can still help you if you¡¯re going to confront her.¡± That night, Yin Jiujin naturally didn¡¯t let Yan Jinyu off. Hence, the next day, Yin Jiujin only went to thepany at noon and Yan Jinyu, who had promised to help him,y at home for the entire day. *** In the blink of an eye, it was the start of school in September. Chapter 432 - Returning To The Capital

Chapter 432: Returning To The Capital

Yan Jinyu had already received the admission notice from the Imperial Capital University 20 days ago. Back then, she did not know what major she should learn because she had basically learned everything that she needed to learn. What she really did not have much contact with was medicine. Of course, it was not that she did not have much contact with medicine. It was just thatpared to an expert like Min Rufeng, she was far from enough. Although she was just idling around in university, since she was already going to spend her time there, she had to learn something that she was not familiar with in the past. Hence, she had filled in for the Chinese medicine school at the Imperial Capital University when she signed up for her first choice. With her results, she was undoubtedly admitted directly. There was no doubt that Yan Jinyun was admitted to North City University. Feng Yuan was not admitted in the first batch, but he was admitted when he applied again. He was officially epted too. However, his major wasn¡¯t that ideal, but Feng Yuan didn¡¯t seem to care either. He wasn¡¯t going to university to learn knowledge. He just wanted to be in the same school as Yan Jinyun. However, after they went to university, be it Feng Yuan or Yan Jinyun, they would be spending more time in thepany. That was the ce where they could really grow. As for the others, other than knowing that Tan Shiyun would also be at the Imperial Capital University, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know anything about the others. Since she did not care and ask, others naturally would not take the initiative to tell her either. A few days before she reported to school, the Empire Group¡¯s headquarters had already moved to the capital. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin had also arrived in the capital early. They would rarely return to North City in the future, so Uncle Cheng and Aunt Cheng also returned to the capital too. They all lived in the Mount West Vi. After busying themselves that day, the two of them didn¡¯t return to the Mount West Vi. Instead, they drove back to the Yin Family. Old Master Yin called them back for a dinner to celebrate Yan Jinyu¡¯s admission to the Imperial Capital University. However, Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin knew that Old Master, or rather, the other members of the Yin Family, had something else to ask when they called them back this time. Feng Yun had been missing for more than two months. The Yin Family had long called Yin Jiujin and asked him. Yin Jiujin said that Feng Yun had something to do, but he didn¡¯t borate. Yin Jiujin had been busy recently and hadn¡¯t returned to the capital. The Yin Family knew that he was busy and didn¡¯te to North City to look for him. Therefore, they had yet to discuss this matter in person. The Yin Family didn¡¯t believe that Feng Yun really had something to do because his phone was switched off every time they called. They were worried that something had happened to Feng Yun, but Yin Jiujin hid it from them. Yin Jiujin drove personally and the car entered the Yin Family¡¯s mansion without any obstruction. The two of them parked the car and headed straight for the main building. The moment they entered, the butler greeted them warmly. ¡°Grandfather.¡± ¡°Grandpa Yin.¡± The two of them spoke at the same time. Other than Yin Shuguo, Yin Wuzhan and Yin Yuhan were also sitting on the sofa in the living room. As for Qin Jianjia and Min Qinn, they went to the kitchen to help out. Speaking of Min Qinn, she had be much more low-profile after the Min Family¡¯s banquet before the new year. She no longer caused trouble and did not often attend the tea parties of the wealthydies like before. She did not interact much with Min Sisi, whom she especially liked in the past. Min Sisi wanted to visit her at the Min Family but she rejected her with the excuse that she was busy with work. Other than going to work, she would return to the Yin Family every day. Even if she went shopping asionally, she would mostly only call Qin Jianjia along. It should be the change in the Min Family and Yan Jinyu¡¯s shocking skills that frightened her. The Yin Family was very satisfied with her change. It didn¡¯t matter if her attitude was good or not as long as she didn¡¯t go find trouble for no reason. Yan Jinyu greeted the other two people one after another. Yin Shuguo then looked at them and said, ¡°¡­Since you¡¯re back, go wash your hands and eat. Dinner has been prepared in the kitchen. We¡¯re waiting for you.¡± It was rare for these two children toe back for a meal, so it was better not ruin the atmosphere first. They would talk after dinner. He had already endured two months without asking, so it was fine to wait another two hours. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t ask. They knew that since Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t willing to say it after asking once, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of him. However, just because they didn¡¯t ask didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t investigate. However, even the Yin Family could not find any traces of Feng Yun. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say anything. Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± The few of them headed to the dining room. Qin Jianjia and Min Qinn were bringing out dishes from the kitchen. Seeing the two of them, Qin Jianjia was delighted. ¡°Jin¡¯er and Yu¡¯er really know when to arrive. The dishes have just been prepared and served.¡± Min Qinn stopped in her tracks when she saw the two of them. She didn¡¯t even dare to look at Yin Jiujin¡¯s face. Of course, with the intimidation from the Min Family¡¯s banquet, she didn¡¯t dare to meet Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes directly again. She only said calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯re back, sit down and eat.¡± Yan Jinyu specially took a look at Yin Jiujin¡¯s reaction. Even though there were still subtle emotions in his eyes, they were obviously much better than before. She thought that it seemed like her words to him when they were in the Yin Family previously had worked. And Min Qinn seemed to have changed a lot too. This was good. The Yin Family¡¯s dining etiquette was very good. Other than Qin Jianjia asking Yan Jinyu if the food suited her taste and asionally introducing the dishes to her, they didn¡¯t say much at the dining table. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t have the chance to pick up the food herself. Yin Jiujin was the one who picked up the food for her. Yin Jiujin even knew her taste better than her. Seeing the two of them interacting so naturally, the Yin Family sighed inwardly. They were mostly happy. Other than Min Qinn, who was always trying to matchmake him, everyone else thought that Yin Jiujin would live alone indifferently for the rest of his life. Now that they saw that he got along so well with Yan Jinyu and that he had a gentleness that they had never seen before when he faced Yan Jinyu, they were naturally happy. Even Min Qinn kept eating after seeing this scene. Her lowered eyshes hid her eyes, and her emotions were veryplicated. When they were about to finish eating, Yin Shuguo said, ¡°I heard that Little Yu is the North City¡¯s top science student and sessfully entered the Imperial Capital University?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yin Jiujin answered first. Even if it was just one word, it was not difficult to hear the pride in his voice. ¡°¡­¡± Yin Shuguo. ¡°¡­¡± The others. Yan Jinyu also smiled and nced at Yin Jiujin. He clearly knew her background, but he was still so happy about such a small matter that she could easily do. His happiness was really simple. Since he was so happy, it seemed like it was indeed meaningful for her to take the exam seriously back then. Yin Shuguo coughed lightly and praised with a smile, ¡°Very good. As expected of Feng Yan¡¯s granddaughter.¡± He didn¡¯t even consider how a person who dropped out of school after graduating from junior high could achieve such good results in a few months. Or perhaps, Old Master han¡¯t never thought that Yan Jinyu was as simple as she seemed in the investigation from the beginning? Yan Jinyu smiled gently as a response. ¡°What about your sister? Which university did she go to? I heard that her results are not bad either.¡± ¡°North City University. The Yan Corporation is in North City. Yun¡¯er wants to take over the Yan Corporation. It¡¯s more convenient for her to stay in North City,¡± Yan Jinyu said truthfully. ¡°North City University is not bad either. Indeed, if she wants to take over thepany, it¡¯s more appropriate for her to stay in North City. What¡¯s Little Yu¡¯s major?¡± He didn¡¯t ask her what major epted her, but instead he asked her what major she was in because Old Master Yin knew that with Yan Jinyu¡¯s results, she could choose any major she wanted. It was obvious that Old Master Yin was happier than everyone else present. It was probably because he didn¡¯t expect Yan Jinyu to be so outstanding here. Be it Min Qinn or the others in the Yin Family¡ªwho had already guessed her identity after seeing Yan Jinyu make a move at the Min Family¡¯s banquet¡ªthey all felt that it was only right after knowing Yan Jinyu¡¯s college entrance examination results. ¡°Traditional Chinese Medicine.¡± ¡°Traditional Chinese Medicine?¡± Old Master was a little surprised. Not only him, but others also didn¡¯t expect Yan Jinyu to choose this major. The old master asked, ¡°Why would you want to learn Chinese medicine?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never studied Chinese medicine before, but I know that it¡¯s very difficult to learn. You¡¯re just a youngdy. You don¡¯t have to suffer like that. With your intelligence, you can definitely learn very well no matter what major you study. If you want to go to work in the future, you can definitely have a good career. If you don¡¯t want to go to work, then there¡¯s even less need to suffer like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. The elders of other influential families liked ambitious juniors. Why was Old Master worried that she would suffer in her studies? He even said that if she didn¡¯t want to go to work, there was no need to suffer¡­ Her eyes curved into crescents. ¡°It¡¯s probably because I know everything else except medicine. Since I¡¯ve decided to go to school, I should learn about things that I¡¯ve never learned before.¡± Yin Shuguo was speechless now. Other than Yin Jiujin, everyone else who had already guessed her identity sighed when they heard her words. They knew that she was formidable. After all, it was not easy for an ordinary person to be the top killer at the age of 10. They did not expect her to be so formidable. Other than being weaker in the medical field, did she know everything else? What did that mean? Yan Jinyu suddenly smiled brightly at Yin Shuguo, who was momentarily speechless. ¡°I¡¯m just joking. I¡¯m interested in Chinese medicine and want to learn some skills, so that I can resolve it myself if I feel dizzy. Moreover, my memory is good. Memorizing books isn¡¯t a tiring thing for me. I think it should be very easy for me to learn Chinese medicine.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Old Master Yin. He had forgotten that she was a top student. The others were also speechless. Only Old Master would believe her. Even Min Qinn didn¡¯t believe that she was interested in learning Chinese medicine. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re interested. Since you¡¯re interested, learn well. Of course, if it¡¯s too tiring, you don¡¯t have to force yourself. Don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure. Jin¡¯er has earned enough money to support you.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°I know. Thank you, Grandpa Yin.¡± ¡°When are you going to report to school?¡± Qin Jianjia asked. ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll be soon. Are you going to stay in school or at home after registering?¡± Without waiting for Yan Jinyu to reply, she said, ¡°Actually, I suggest you stay at home. It¡¯ll be better for us to take care of you. Moreover, be it amodation or food, our family home is much better than the school.¡± ¡°Brother Nine hopes that I can get along well with my ssmates in school and make more friends. He wants me to stay in a dormitory in school too. I can stay in school or at home whenever I feel like it.¡± This was Yin Jiujin¡¯s agreement. Actually, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care at all. Compared to staying on campus, she preferred to stay by Yin Jiujin¡¯s side. Under the current circumstances, it was better for her to stay by Yin Jiujin¡¯s side. Liu Guang and the others knew that Yin Jiujin was her weakness. Although it was almost impossible to capture Yin Jiujin, it was better to be safe than sorry. Liu Guang had many ruthless methods. If he couldn¡¯t beat them head-on, it was hard to guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t y tricks. Hearing her say that, Qin Jianjia looked at Yin Jiujin in satisfaction. ¡°This arrangement is good. You really should make some friends of your age.¡± ¡°By the way, I heard that Jin¡¯er is already preparing for your engagement party?¡± Qin Jianjia had heard it from Yin Yuhan. As for where Yin Yuhan had heard it from, she didn¡¯t know. Chapter 433 - Revealing Her Identity

Chapter 433: Revealing Her Identity

Everyone present was surprised. Even Min Qinn, who had never dared to look up, looked up in surprise. ¡°What? There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Old Master Yin red at Yin Jiujin unhappily. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know about such a big thing?¡± Yin Shuguo turned and saw that Yin Wuzhan and Min Qinn also had shocked expressions. Only then did he know that he wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t know about this. The others didn¡¯t know either, so he was even angrier. ¡°I have my own arrangements for this.¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t exin further. Old Master red at him. His bad temper had really not changed at all. He made his own decisions about everything. He was like this when he was young and still like this after he grew up. Seeing that Old Master was angry, Qin Jianjia asked in an attempt to divert attention, ¡°Has the engagement¡¯s party¡¯s time been set?¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he looked at Yan Jinyu. There was even a hint of resentment in his eyes. Yan Jinyu was helpless. She held his hand under the table andforted him silently. Then, she said to the others, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s wait for Cousin Feng Yun toe back.¡± She knew very well that Yin Jiujin and Feng Yun had an extremely good rtionship. Now that Yin Jiujin¡¯s aunt was in Liu Guang¡¯s hands, although Yin Jiujin had always wanted to hold the engagement party early, she knew very well that Yin Jiujin actually hoped that Yin Xiaoxiao and Feng Yun could attend their engagement party. Therefore, she told him her thoughts when Yin Jiujin was conflicted about the engagement ceremony. She said that they had to wait for Feng Yun and Yin Xiaoxiao toe back at least. It would be more lively when everyone was around. In fact, she didn¡¯t care if these two people were present at the engagement party or not. She just didn¡¯t want Yin Jiujin to have any regrets. ¡°Waiting for Yun¡¯er toe back? So you really know where he went?¡± Yin Shuguo¡¯s attention was sessfully diverted. Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°We do.¡± Yin Shuguo was silent for a moment. No one knew what he was thinking. After a while, he said to them, ¡°Follow me to the study room after dinner.¡± He was referring to his son and two grandsons. ¡°Little Yu, too.¡± *** Half an hourter, in the study on the second floor. Yin Shuguo sat down while the others stood. Yin Shuguo was the first to speak. ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened?¡± He was asking Yin Jiujin. ¡°Aunt is still alive.¡± ¡°¡­¡± They didn¡¯t expect Yin Jiujin to suddenly say such shocking news. The study instantly fell silent. Even Yin Wuzhan, who had always been very calm, could not hide the shock on his face now. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Yin Shuguo¡¯s hands trembled, thinking that he had heard wrongly. Or rather, he was afraid that he had heard wrongly. Yin Xiaoxiao was the daughter of Old Master. He only had one son and one daughter in his life, and Yin Xiaoxiao was his younger daughter. In the early years, when Yin Xiaoxiao was still alive, Old Master doted on her the most. The Old Madam of the Yin Family, Meng Xiangyu, doted on Yin Xiaoxiao even more. Speaking of which, arge part of the reason why Meng Xiangyu passed away three years ago was because her daughter and son-inw¡¯s ident had dealt her a huge blow and became her psychological problem. After dragging it out for a few years, she finally couldn¡¯t endure it any longer. ¡°Aunt is still alive.¡± Yin Jiujin repeated his words. No emotions could be detected from his voice, as if he was saying something very ordinary. However, his confirmation made the other three people in the studypletely flustered. ¡°W-What exactly happened?¡± Yin Yuhan had investigated for so many years, but he couldn¡¯t even find out who killed Yin Xiaoxiao and Feng Li. He could persist in investigating for so many years, so it was obvious that he had a deep rtionship with Yin Xiaoxiao, his aunt. How could he not be excited when he heard Yin Jiujin say that Yin Xiaoxiao was still alive? Yin Jiujin remained silent. Others thought that he didn¡¯t want them to know, but only Yan Jinyu knew that Yin Jiujin probably felt terrible too. It was very difficult for him to say that. She took a step forward and held his lowered hand. ¡°Let me do the talking.¡± Seeing that everyone, including Yin Jiujin, was looking at her, Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°I should know better than Brother Nine about what¡¯s going on.¡± Yin Wuzhan and Yin Yuhan, who knew her identity, didn¡¯t say anything. They knew what she was capable of. Only Yin Shuguo was very surprised. ¡°You know better?¡± He knew that this girl was not simple. At least, she was not as they had found out. However, she was just not simple. He did not think that she was more capable than his second grandson. ¡°Yes, I know better,¡± Yan Jinyu replied calmly. She could already tell that only Old Master and Min Qinn didn¡¯t know her identity in the Yin Family. Moreover,pared to Old Master, Min Qinn even knew that she was quite skilled and dared to kill someone. It seemed like what happened at the Min Family¡¯s banquet that day did not spread. Otherwise, it was impossible for Old Master not to know. Since the others in the Yin Family knew, it didn¡¯t seem to matter if Old Master knew. Besides, they really needed to know the current situation. After all, Yin Xiaoxiao was still alive. This was a huge matter for the Yin Family. As Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s family, they had the right to know. ¡°I heard that Cousin Feng Yun and his parents¡¯ corpses were brought back by Grandpa Yin back then. Then, I wonder if Grandpa Yin knows who harmed them? Or do you know where Cousin Feng Yun went during the years he was missing?¡± Yin Shuguo fell silent and his sharp gazended on her as he sized her up. This was the first time Old Master had sized her up so seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have some guesses.¡± He really did not know. Back then, his daughter and son-inw had sent news and when he rushed over to save them, he only saw the barely alive Yun¡¯er and his daughter and son-inw, who had long been blown up. However, even so, with his experience and power, he could still find out something. Although his daughter and son-inw had special identities and the missions they were on were all ssified, if he really wanted to investigate, he still would be able to find out something. Before his daughter and son-inw got into trouble, they seemed to be investigating an organization called Ghost ughter. Ghost ughter and Ghost ughter Ind were not a secret to them. Furthermore, he was good friends with the Old Master of the Min Family in his early years, so he had a better understanding of Ghost ughter. However, his daughter and son-inw had left a message for him not to investigate. In addition, Yun¡¯er¡¯s situation was indeed serious. He still had many things to do, so he did not insist on investigating. Yes, he didn¡¯t insist on investigating. It wasn¡¯t that he had never investigated before. However, even if he investigated, his understanding of Ghost ughter Ind was not any greater than the outside world. Three years ago, Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed and Ghost ughter no longer existed, so there was no need to investigate further. If Ghost ughter was really their enemy, then revenge could be considered done. ¡°Have you heard of Ghost ughter Ind?¡± Yin Shuguo was asking Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes. ¡°Of course.¡± Even if she destroyed it, she still remembered everything that happened on Ghost ughter Ind back then. Yin Shuguo was just probing, but he didn¡¯t expect her to really know. And her reaction¡­ Even if she hid it very well, he had lived for so many years after all. He had still discovered the change in her emotions. She seemed to have a strong hatred for Ghost ughter Ind. However, when Yin Wuzhan and Yin Yuhan heard the words ¡°Ghost ughter Ind¡±, they both looked at Yan Jinyu. He thought that since Yan Jinyu came from Ghost ughter Ind, Yin Xiaoxiao and Feng Li were actually rted to Ghost ughter Ind back then. Didn¡¯t that mean that Feng Yun had wandered to Ghost ughter Ind when he went missing in his early years? And now, Yin Xiaoxiao was still alive. Didn¡¯t that mean that there were still people living from the Ghost ughter Ind that was rumored to have been destroyed? Then, how would they treat Yan Jinyu, the person who had destroyed their foundation? Under Yin Shuguo¡¯s puzzled gaze, Yan Jinyu chuckled and waved her left hand. One of the flowers in the vase was in her hand. It was so fast that it only took the blink of an eye! However, Yin Shuguo had been looking at her and naturally saw her actions. For a long time, he was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Y-you¡­¡± He hurriedly looked at Yin Jiujin and saw that his expression was normal. Yin Shuguo finally understood that Yin Jiujin knew. Old Master Yin, who could develop the Yin Family till what it was now, was naturally stable. The reason why he had such a huge reaction was because he had already treated Yan Jinyu as his junior and didn¡¯t want to believe that his junior was such a formidable person. In addition, with Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin¡¯s rtionship, he was worried that Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity and wouldn¡¯t be able to ept such a lie after knowing. Seeing Yin Jiujin¡¯s knowing expression, he naturally wasn¡¯t as flustered as before. ¡°You¡¯re that number one killer? The one who destroyed Ghost ughter Ind?¡± However, even so, Yin Shuguo was still in disbelief. She was only 18 years old! Then she was only 10 years old when she became famous! What were the other 10-year-olds doing? At this moment, Old Master wasn¡¯t thinking about Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. Instead, he was thinking about how much she had suffered since she had achieved so much at such a young age. He thought about how their hearts would ache if his two old friends and his wife were still around. Yan Jinyu held the flower in her hand and smiled calmly, ¡°Yes.¡± Only then did Yin Shuguo realize that Yin Wuzhan and Yin Yuhan were both calmer than him. ¡°You guys know too?¡± ¡°Yu¡¯er made a move at the Min Family¡¯s banquet before the new year,¡± Yin Yuhan said simply. Although they had long guessed it, they were actually not very calm when they confirmed it with their own eyes. Previously at the Min Family, they had seen her attack from afar. Now that they were close, they could see it more clearly. Such skills¡­ If she wanted to kill someone, ordinary people could not avoid her at all. No wonder she was so famous. No wonder so many people were afraid of her. ¡°Then¡­¡±?Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Yin Shuguo didn¡¯t say thest sentence. Now that he looked at Yan Jinyu again, his gaze waspletely different. He thought that she was just an obedient girl who had inherited her grandparents¡¯ outstanding genes. It turned out that¡­ Who would have thought that this smiling girl, who looked innocent and harmless, as if she did not understand the evil intentions of people, was actually a ruthless character? Anyway, he never expected that. ¡°You made a move at the Min Family. Then, Old Man Min¡¯s second grandson who had been missing for many years¡­¡± At this point, Yin Shuguo suddenly understood. ¡°Yes, Min Rufeng has also been missing for many years. Moreover, when he went missing back then, Old Man Min also found some clues and realized that it might be rted to Ghost ughter Ind. However, Old Man Min was killed before he could find out more.¡± ¡°In that case, Min Rufeng¡¯s girlfriend is also¡­¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all my partners.¡± ¡°I heard that there are four of you¡­¡± Old Master hesitated, but he still said it. ¡°There are indeed four of us. There is also Huo Siyu from the Huo Family in South City.¡± At the Min Family¡¯s banquet, Yin Wuzhan and Yin Yuhan had seen the four of them attack together. They must have already guessed it, so there was no need to hide it. Old Master was shocked, but he hid his emotions very well. ¡°Then, what about Yun¡¯er? Y-you knew Yun¡¯er long ago, right? Back then, Yun¡¯er¡­¡± Old Master didn¡¯t have the courage to continue asking. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve indeed long known Cousin Feng Yun and had some interactions in the early years. Cousin Feng Yun was saved by his parents from Ghost ughter Ind. His parents were also killed by Ghost ughter Ind.¡± Chapter 434 - Report To The University

Chapter 434: Report To The University

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Of course, we just found out not long ago that Cousin Feng Yun¡¯s mother, Aunt Yin, is still alive. She¡¯s in the other party¡¯s hands. The other party used this as a threat, so Cousin Feng Yun had no choice but to follow them.¡± Three pairs of eyes widened. They were shocked and worried. ¡°However, before we continue on this topic, I have something to ask Grandpa Yin.¡± ¡°¡­Ask away.¡± Yin Shuguo had yet to recover from his shock. ¡°Looking at Grandpa Yin, you don¡¯t seem to mind my identity at all?¡± She asked with a smile that made people unable to see through her. Yan Jinyu¡¯s words instantly diverted Yin Shuguo¡¯s attention. ¡°Mind what? Is that what I want? How old was I when I went missing? Can I choose for myself?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile froze. Yin Jiujin, who was held by her hand, could clearly sense that her grip on his hand had obviously tightened. He held her hand in his. Sensing something, Yan Jinyu looked up at him. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say anything and only looked at her gently. He held her hand and pinched her fingertips. Yan Jinyu¡¯splex emotions suddenly calmed down. She retracted her gaze and smiled faintly at Yin Shuguo. She stopped talking about that. ¡°The owner of Ghost ughter Ind is called Liu Guang. Based on our current guess, he should be rted to the Min Family. We¡¯ve always thought that he disappeared with Ghost ughter Ind three years ago. We didn¡¯t expect him to be lucky enough to escape. We only found out not long ago that he was still alive.¡± ¡°As for why Auntie Yin is in his hands, no one knows.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like he meant harm to Cousin Feng Yun by using Auntie Yin as a hostage. It seems like he just wants Cousin Feng Yun to work with him to humiliate Cousin Feng Yun¡¯s father.¡± ¡°He should have a huge grudge with Cousin Feng Yun¡¯s father. He knows that Cousin Feng Yun hates him to the core, but he still wants to keep Cousin Feng Yun by his side. It can be seen that he must hate Cousin Feng Yun¡¯s father to the extreme, which is why he¡¯s so irrational.¡± ¡°Actually, the Liu Guang I knew in the early years wasn¡¯t like this. Since he could control Ghost ughter Ind and be its owner, and even raised so many outstanding people, it¡¯s obvious how capable he is. But now, it seems like the blow that destroyed his base three years ago was too big for him, or his hatred for Uncle Feng had already reached a sick state.¡± ¡°In summary, he¡¯s not as difficult to deal with as before.¡± ¡°Of course, he¡¯s not that easy to deal with either.¡± ¡°Other than Ghost ughter Ind, he has other factions under him.¡± ¡°I wonder if Grandpa Yin has heard about what happened to the Feng Family previously?¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that a few days ago, the Feng Family¡¯s members died one after another and the power of the Feng Family fell into the hands of Feng Qing¡¯s illegitimate daughter?¡± Of course, Yin Shuguo had heard of this. Although the Feng Family was not a big family, they did have some influence in Cloud City. In addition, the Yin Family and the Feng Family were also inws. For Feng Yun¡¯s sake, Yin Shuguo had always asked people to pay attention to the Feng Family¡¯s actions all these years. Hence, he had also heard about the Feng Family. However, he didn¡¯t know what exactly happened to the Feng Family and why so many people died overnight and the power hadpletely fallen into the hands of an illegitimate daughter. Thinking that it was just an infighting between big families, he did not have the mood to interfere. Furthermore, Feng Yun happened to be missing at that time, so he was even less inclined to interfere in the Feng Family¡¯s matters. However, Yin Shuguo also did not find out that Feng Yun had gone to the Feng Family before his disappearance. ¡°Yes. Feng Qing¡¯s illegitimate daughter, Feng Xiangxiang, also has a daughter, Xi Fengling. Speaking of Xi Fengling, Grandpa Yin might not know her, but Grandpa Yin definitely knows Min Rufeng.¡± ¡°Xi Fengling is Min Rufeng¡¯s girlfriend, and they¡¯re all my partners.¡± ¡°I went to the Feng Family with Xi Fengling. I only found out after I went to the Feng Family that Liu Guang was hiding in the Feng Family.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not saying this to tell Grandpa Yin about my partners¡¯ background. I just want Grandpa Yin to know that Liu Guang has many forces that we don¡¯t know about. The Feng Family is one of them. The Feng Family has already worked for Liu Guang for many years. Even Feng Qing¡¯s youngest son, Feng Lun, was nurtured by Liu Guang.¡± ¡°I should have taken Liu Guang¡¯s life in the Feng Family back then. I didn¡¯t expect Auntie Yin to still be in his hands, so¡­¡± ¡°Cousin Feng Yun also left with him at the Feng Family¡¯s residence.¡± The three of them were not calm now. The Feng Family was under Liu Guang? They had interacted with the Feng Family before, but they didn¡¯t expect there to be someone behind the Feng Family. If even the Feng Family was under Liu Guang, then what other families did Liu Guang have under him? Aftermenting for a long time, Yin Wuzhan spoke first, ¡°ording to you, Yun¡¯er should be safe now, then we can be at ease for the time being. Just how much of Liu Guang¡¯s power do you know? Do you know where he went after leaving the Feng Family?¡± ¡°I have some guesses about their power, but I¡¯m not very sure yet. However, this doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point in getting rid of the forces under him one by one. It¡¯s better to wait for his base camp to bepletely exposed before getting rid of them all at once. Since Liu Guang is waiting it out now, we should hold back for the time being. Protect ourselves during this period of time and prevent them from attempting any tricks.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, he has helped us a lot by keeping Cousin Feng Yun by his side.¡± Did Liu Guang think that he would be fine after severing Feng Yun¡¯s connection with the outside world? Then, he was too naive. Feng Yun, who had been cooped up for more than 10 years, could urately grasp the information of the outside world. He even helped them when Liu Guang tried to use Yu Qingwan ruin her rtionship with Yin Jiujin. It was obvious that he was not simple. ¡°As for Liu Guang now, he should be in the capital if I¡¯m not wrong.¡± At this moment, Yin Jiujin said, ¡°Little Yu¡¯er told you this because she wants you to know the truth, but she doesn¡¯t want you to interfere.¡± ¡°We have our own arrangements for what to do next. What you have to do is protect yourself and not get involved.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve said everything that needs to be said. Let¡¯s return to the Azure Garden first.¡± Without waiting for them to speak, he held Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand and walked out of the study room. The three of them looked at one another in the study room. After a long while, Yin Yuhan spoke first, ¡°Since they¡¯ve already said so, I¡¯m sure they have a n. We¡¯ve also heard of Ghost ughter Ind in the early years. From Yu¡¯er¡¯s ability, we can tell that the people under Liu Guang are definitely have great skills .¡± ¡°To be honest, if Yu¡¯er wants to take our lives with her earlier attack, none of us can avoid it.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have the advantage against enemies who rely on both their strength and brains at the same time. Instead of giving the two of them trouble, it¡¯s better for us to protect ourselves and wait for their news.¡± ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. We can¡¯t directly deal with the enemy, but we still have to investigate what needs to be investigated.¡± ¡°For example, what kind of feud does that Liu Guang have with Uncle, and why would he spend so much effort to create fake corpses to lie to us? All these years, he didn¡¯t expose the fact that Aunt is still alive, so why doesn¡¯t he continue to hide it now¡­ For example, we have to investigate all these.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Yin Shuguo agreed with Yin Yuhan. Yin Wuzhan didn¡¯t say a word, but he clearly agreed. ¡°It¡¯s Little Yu¡­¡± Yin Shuguo hesitated. ¡°Grandfather, do you mind her identity?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, I just think that this child has a really tough life. She was only two years old when she went missing back then. How did she survive in a ce like Ghost ughter Ind?¡± Yin Yuhan sighed too. ¡°¡­These are all in the past. Grandfather, you don¡¯t have to think too much about it. It¡¯s already very good that she cane back safely now, right?¡± ¡°If Grandfather really feels that it hasn¡¯t been easy for her all these years, as her elders, we can just give her more care and concern in the future. From the looks of it, Jin¡¯er has already decided on her. Then, she can be considered a member of our Yin Family.¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t pursue the past when ites to our family. As long as they can have a good life in the future.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Yin Shuguo red at him. ¡°You said so much. Do you think that I¡¯m an unreasonable person? Will I not ept her because of her past? Do I look like an unreasonable elder?¡± Yin Yuhan smiled. ¡°Of course not. I know that Grandfather dotes on juniors the most. I¡¯m just saying. After all, no matter what her past identity was, since Jin¡¯er has decided on her, with Jin¡¯er¡¯s stubborn personality, it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t interfere too much. Otherwise, Jin¡¯er will be distant from us again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough to have learned some lessons once.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Shuguo. Didn¡¯t he still think that he was an unreasonable elder after saying so much? ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Watch your mother. Don¡¯t let her cause any trouble again!¡± ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll watch. Actually, my mother saw Yu¡¯er makes a move at the Min Family¡¯s banquet. My mother is timid. The possibility of her daring to provoke Yu¡¯er again is not high.¡± ¡°However, my mother doesn¡¯t seem to know Yu¡¯er¡¯s identity yet. Grandfather, you don¡¯t have to worry that she¡¯ll cause trouble when she finds out. If she finds out, she¡¯ll only be even more afraid to provoke Yu¡¯er.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Shuguo red at Yin Wuzhan. ¡°I wonder what kind of taste you have. The wife you married is so timid.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Wuzhan. *** In the blink of an eye, the day for the new students to report to the Imperial Capital University arrived. Yan Jinyu dragged her luggage and went to report with the admission notice.. Chapter 435 - Reporting For The First Time

Chapter 435: Reporting For The First Time

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yan Jinyu reported to school alone and didn¡¯t let Yin Jiujin follow her. She did this for two reasons. Firstly, Yin Jiujin was too conspicuous. She was afraid that the young girls in school would target Yin Jiujin. Furthermore, with Yin Jiujin around, she would probably be famous on her first day in school. Yin Jiujin¡¯s face was really too attractive. Although she didn¡¯t care about that, she just didn¡¯t like trouble, so it was better to keep a low profile. Secondly, the Empire Group¡¯s headquarters had just moved to the capital, and they still had a lot of things to do. Yin Jiujin was very busy. Yan Jinyu simply didn¡¯t want him to take time out of his busy schedule to apany her and then working overtime at night. Of course, Yan Jinyu had put in a lot of effort to persuade Yin Jiujin not to send her to school. She came from the Mount West Vi with a small backpack and a suitcase. She got Uncle Cheng to arrange for someone to drive her over. She asked the driver to put her down at the entrance of the Imperial Capital University and she walked in. There were no clothes in her luggage. It was just a thin nket and some simple daily necessities. As for the rest, she would buy them slowly. She was wearing a ck and white floral dress and her long hair was down. Her naturally curly long hair, coupled with her face, was undoubtedly eye-catching. ¡°Is that a new student?¡± ¡°That new student is so good-looking!¡± ¡°She¡¯s a cold beauty!¡± ¡°Nonsense. She¡¯s clearly a gentle girl! Look at her innocent big eyes darting around like a little fairy who has entered the mortal world by mistake!¡± ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating! She¡¯s clearly a cold beauty!¡± *** Yan Jinyu dragged her luggage forward. She kept hearing such arguments. The Imperial Capital University was in the capital of the country. The students who could get in here were all outstanding people from all over the country. Their qualities were generally quite high. Even thought Yan Jinyu was so conspicuous, many people couldn¡¯t help but whisper when they saw her, no one took the initiative to approach her or ask for her contact information. At the entrance of the school, older students raised their school signs to wee the new students. Yan Jinyu casually nced over and saw that the College of Traditional Chinese Medicine wasn¡¯t far away. There were two tables there, and four people were sitting there. There were two boys and two girls. One of the boys was holding up a sign that read ¡°College of Traditional Chinese Medicine¡±. Traditional Chinese Medicine practitioners had to memorize many medical books, so other than one girl, the other three people were wearing sses. Of course, it was also possible that they studied too hard in high school and were short-sighted before entering university. Yan Jinyu suddenly felt that her vision was so good that she could still see even at night, as long as there was a faint light, was simply an existence that made people jealous. She dragged her luggage over. Because of Yan Jinyu¡¯s conspicuousness, regardless of whether it was the older students or new students who came to report, most of them were staring at her. Seeing that she was walking towards the territory of the Traditional Chinese Medicine Academy, many people let out wails, especially the boys. He sighed in exasperation. Such a beautiful girl was about to be squeezed dry by the heavy medical books. Perhaps, she would have to wear thick sses after four years in university! Seeing Yan Jinyu walking over, a girl hurriedly patted the boy beside her. ¡°Look, a beauty is here!¡± ¡°I saw her long ago. Do I need you to remind me?¡± ¡°No, I mean, she seems to being towards us. She should be a new student at our school.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± The boy said righteously, ¡°How can our school have such a beautiful girl? Even if she approaches us, she must be here to ask for directions! Don¡¯t be naive, you pervert!¡± ¡°Who dioes not like a beauty? If you¡¯re not a beauty-lover, why did you keep staring at that beauty just now?¡± ¡°Everyone likes to look beautiful people. What¡¯s so strange about that? However, to be honest, it would be great if this beauty is really from our school. Unfortunately, I can only dream¡­¡± ¡°Even if she¡¯s from our school, what does it have to do with you? Why don¡¯t you know how ugly you look?¡± ¡°I say, what are you thinking about? Am I the kind of person who covets a junior¡¯s beauty? I know my limits, okay! I just want to say that if she¡¯s from our school, we¡¯ll have face when we go out. People won¡¯t always say that our school¡¯s students¡¯ looks are generally below average.¡± ¡°What do you mean by below average looks? Our Min Sisi is the belle of the department. She¡¯s still very good-looking.¡± *** Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t close, but she still heard their conversation. She only felt that a school was indeed the cleanest and purest ce. It was filled with youth and vitality. The next four years might not be too boring. At that moment, a shout came from behind, ¡°Beauty Yu!¡± The corners of Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips curled up when she heard that voice. Little Rain was still as flustered as usual. She turned back and saw Huo Siyu waving at her as she ran over. However, she was not alone. There was someone beside her. Tan Shiyun. Tan Shiyun was also dragging her luggage. She should be here to report too. Compared to Huo Siyu, Tan Shiyun waspletely a demuredy. ¡°Beauty Yu, why didn¡¯t you call me in advance since you¡¯re reporting here today? Fortunately, I suddenly thought ofing over to take a look. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know that you¡¯reing to school today.¡± Yan Jinyu easily avoided her bear hug. ¡°I wanted to call you after I reported.¡± Huo Siyu was already used to her not epting her warm hug and was not angry. ¡°You¡¯re making it sound so nice now. Will you still stay here after you report? It¡¯s difficult for me to see you even if I want to since you¡¯re guarding your Brother Nine every day.¡± Of course, Huo Siyu was exaggerating. If she really wanted to see Yan Jinyu, she could just call Yan Jinyu or look for her directly. No matter if it was a call or a personal visit, Yan Jinyu would meet her. Especially when they were in a city now and Liu Guang coulde out and cause trouble at any time. Seeing the ambiguous smile on Yan Jinyu¡¯s face, Huo Siyu hurriedly hugged her arm. ¡°Isn¡¯t this me trying to show that it¡¯s very difficult to meet you? Can you guarantee that you¡¯ll definitely call me when you¡¯re done reporting?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not busy, I¡¯ll call.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just patronizing me, Beauty Yu. You¡¯re rarely not busy. Isn¡¯t it equally difficult for me to see you?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be schoolmates in the future.¡± She meant that they could meet every day in school. Huo Siyu was satisfied. ¡°By the way, Beauty Yu, I happened to bump into Miss Tan when I came over just now, so I led her over. She¡¯s in the School of Economics. Look, it¡¯s beside your College of Traditional Chinese Medicine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Miss Tan. Just call me Shiyun like Miss Huo.¡± After saying that, she smiled and greeted Yan Jinyu, ¡°Jinyu.¡± Huo Siyu didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, she nced at Yan Jinyu. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, she smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you Shiyun like Beauty Yu. But Shiyun, you asked me to call you by your name, but you called me Miss Huo?¡± After a moment of hesitation, Tan Shiyun smiled and asked, ¡°Then what should I call you? Siyu?¡± ¡°Sure, as long as you don¡¯t call me Miss Huo.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you Siyu from now on.¡± She actually knew Huo Siyu¡¯s identity, but no one had explicitly said it. Then, she would pretend not to know and use her superficial identity to get along with her. ¡°Speaking of which, our Bo Family has yet to express our gratitude to the Huo Family in person when the Jones Family caused trouble previously. Today, I met Siyu here, so I sincerely thank you. I also hope that Siyu can help me pass this gratitude to Young Master Huo.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± She was really serious and even bowed. Huo Siyu blinked and looked at Yan Jinyu. What was going on? ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. You¡¯re one of us when you cooperate with Beauty Yu. It¡¯s just a small favor. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡± In reality, her brother did that. She didn¡¯t know about it before and only found outter. Her brother was not someone who waspassionate. Why would he care about the life and death of apletely unrted Bo Family? He was only helping them because of Beauty Yu. Huo Siyu sighed inwardly. She felt that her brother¡¯s one-sided love was too tragic. However, he did not even want topete with Yin Jiujin because of his personality and upbringing. Of course, as Beauty Yu¡¯s good friend, she didn¡¯t want her brother to fight for her. Beauty Yu was living very well now, but as her younger sister, she felt sorry for her brother. It was difficult. She only hoped that her brother would walk out quickly. She could only me Beauty Yu for being too outstanding and making her brother, who had never had feelings for a woman, fall for her. ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, I still have to thank you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept your gratitude and pass it to Brother. Since we¡¯re already friends, don¡¯t mention this again in the future.¡± Tan Shiyun smiled. ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t talk about it anymore.¡± She thought to herself, [The outside world has made them sounded so formidable. In the past, she thought that they were very difficult to get along with. After all, their reputations are there.] After real contact, she realized that they were no different from ordinary girls. Of course, not everyone couldpare to them in terms of looks and temperament. ¡°I¡¯ll report first. I¡¯ll contact youter.¡± Yan Jinyu nodded, and Tan Shiyun left with her luggage. ¡°Beauty Yu, let¡¯s go too. You¡¯re too conspicuous standing here. Look, many people are looking at you.¡± Yan Jinyu said in amusement, ¡°Why can¡¯t they be looking at you?¡± ¡°Hehehe, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m not bad looking either. Perhaps they¡¯ll look at me too?¡± Huo Siyu¡¯s looks were really not bad. One could tell from looking at her brother, Huo Xuan. Actually, Huo Siyu was right. The people around them were only looking at Yan Jinyu. But when Huo Siyu and Tan Shiyun came, the three good-looking girls standing together were really too pleasing to the eye and the onlookers couldn¡¯t ignore them. So, they watched them together. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Give me the luggage and let¡¯s report together.¡± Huo Siyu took the initiative to take the luggage, and Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t reject her. After all, the luggage wasn¡¯t heavy. ¡°Th-they¡¯re reallying our way!¡± The girl jumped up excitedly. When Yan Jinyu approached, she cleared her throat. ¡°Hello, schoolmate. Are you here to report?¡± ¡°Yes, hello.¡± Hence, the woman was afraid that others would beat her to it and hurriedly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring you to report.¡± The other three looked at her with scary gazes. Especially the two boys. Yan Jinyu thanked them, and the girl smiled smugly at them before leading Yan Jinyu away. ¡°Are you also a new student too, Schoolmate? Which school are you from? I can point you the way.¡± At that distance, Yan Jinyu could hear their conversation, but they might not be able to hear Yan Jinyu and the other two¡¯s conversation. Of course, that was excluding that ¡°Beauty Yu¡± which Huo Siyu had shouted at the top of her lungs.. Chapter 436 - Roommates

Chapter 436: Roommates

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°I¡¯m not a new student. I¡¯m from the foreignnguage school. I¡¯m in my second year of university this year.¡± Huo Siyu¡¯s major was English. To her, who was skilled in a fewnguages, it was not difficult to learn it. She had chosen this major because it was simple. She was living a good life. ¡°I see. So, you were friends in the past?¡± The girl was very talkative and warm. She was wearing a pair of sses, but she didn¡¯t look old-fashioned. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything. It was all Huo Siyu who said, ¡°Yes, we were friends in the past. We¡¯ve known each other for many years. I wonder how I should address you?¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Sun Miao¡¯er. What about you guys?¡± ¡°My name is Huo Siyu. Her name is Yan Jinyu.¡± Sun Miao¡¯er realized that although Yan Jinyu looked easy to get along with and smiling, she actually didn¡¯t talk much and wasn¡¯t easy to interact with. She suddenly looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Your name is Yan Jinyu?¡± ¡°Do you know me?¡± Yan Jinyu asked with a faint smile. She was famous in North City, and many people had heard of her name. Of course, because of Yin Jiujin, her reputation in the capital was quite famous too. It was just thatpared to North City, her reputation wasn¡¯t that famous. The people in the upper-ss circle knew her, but the people in university might not have heard of her. Unless, they happened to be from the upper-ss circle too. ¡°I don¡¯t really know you, but I¡¯ve heard of you. You also know that the students epted by our school, even if they¡¯re not the top scorers, they¡¯re still among the top in high school, our school, and even our city¡¯s main province. You¡¯re the one with the highest score among the new students in our school this year.¡± ¡°Which means you¡¯re the top student in the school.¡± ¡°We¡¯re responsible for receiving the new students. The teachers have some instructions for us, so I remembered you.¡± She thought that the number one student would also be a short and fat girl who studied very hard and wore heavy sses. She didn¡¯t expect her to be a tall and elegant beauty. ¡°Beauty Yu, so you¡¯re the top student in your school. The top student has to speak at the school¡¯s opening ceremony. I think very highly of you!¡± Yan Jinyu smiled faintly at her, and Huo Siyu immediatelyughed dryly and shut up. She just felt that it was rare to see Beauty Yu so down-to-earth. She was the top student in the school and had to speak at the school¡¯s opening ceremony. She felt that it was very refreshing. Indeed, Beauty Yu was still that Beauty Yu. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend her. ¡°Schoolmate Huo, your address for Schoolmate Yan is so interesting.¡± ¡°I think so too. This is our exclusive nickname. Although I¡¯m not the first to call her that, I¡¯m the only two people who call her Beauty Yu like this. This is a symbol of our friendship.¡± Sun Miao¡¯er smiled. So that was the case. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t ask her presumptuously if she could call her that too. Otherwise, it would be awkward if she wanted to reject her but couldn¡¯t. ¡°Then you two are really close.¡± ¡°A life-and-death rtionship is naturally good.¡± Huo Siyu was both disappointed and proud at the mention of their rtionship. Yan Jinyu nced at her. She wanted to say that she had wanted Yin Jiujin to call her that on the first day she met him. He didn¡¯t call her that because he felt that she wasn¡¯t beautiful enough. Sun Miao¡¯er only thought that they were really close and did not take Huo Siyu¡¯s description of ¡°a life-and-death rtionship¡± seriously. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Sun Miao¡¯er said as she pointed at a ¡°stall¡±. ¡°Schoolmate Yan, did you bring the admission notice and document?¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go register and pay first. I¡¯ll bring you to the dormitoryter.¡± The registration went very smoothly. Other than Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu being too good-looking, the students in charge of reporting took a few more nces at them and Yan Jinyu when she handed out the admission notice, nothing special happened. Of course, those students would definitely talk about her after they left. Yan Jinyu had a bill and a room key in her hand when she left. The few of them went to pay the admission fees first before going to the dormitory. ¡°Schoolmate Yan, do you want to buy a nket? I have a ssmate who¡¯s selling it. If you need it, I¡¯ll bring you over to buy it and then go to the dormitory. This will save you the trouble of making another trip.¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± Huo Siyu added, ¡°Beauty Yu brought it herself. It¡¯s in her luggage.¡± ¡°You brought it yourself?¡± She nced at the suitcase. ¡°The suitcase contains the nket. What about the other luggage? I mean clothes and stuff.¡± This luggage was big, but could it hold anything else with a nket in it? ¡°Today¡¯s the first day I reported here. The school¡¯s military training will only officially begin the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll pack when Ie in the afternoon the day after tomorrow,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°Huh? Your family also lives in the capital?¡± ¡°Also?¡± Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu caught that word at the same time. ¡°It¡¯s like this. There¡¯s a girl in our dormitory who¡¯s also from the capital, that¡¯s why I have such a big reaction. Our roommate is the most beautiful girl in our school. I think she was chosen as the department belle or something.¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Oh? I wonder what your roommate¡¯s name is? Perhaps I know her.¡± She had heard just now that she said that their ss had Min Sisi. ¡°Her name is Min Sisi, but you might not know her. I was so excited just now and forgot that you¡¯re the North City¡¯s top science student for the college entrance examination. How can you be from the capital? I was stupid.¡± Min Sisi? Huo Siyu thought to herself,?This world is really small. ¡°But that¡¯s not right. Schoolmate Yan, if you¡¯re not from the capital, why should you go and pack your luggage the day after tomorrow? Could it be that you have rtives in the capital?¡± ¡°You can say that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really good to have rtives here, unlike me. I don¡¯t have any rtives. My roommate took care of me thest time I was hospitalized with a high fever. I was already discharged when my mother bought a train ticket and came to the capital.¡± ¡°Your roommate is very nice.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Other than Min¡­¡± Seeing that the two of them were looking at her at the same time, Sun Miao¡¯er realized that she had said something wrong. She hurriedly smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°Nothing, nothing. They¡¯re indeed very good.¡± She almost gossiped about others behind her back. If they were her close friends, it would be fine to diss her roommate, but she had only known these two people for a short time. It was inappropriate. She changed the topic and continued, ¡°Schoolmate Yan, do you know Min Sisi?¡± ¡°I do know her. If the Min Sisi you¡¯re talking about is the Min Sisi I know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s the one you know, but I heard from my ssmate that she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Min Family, a top-notch family in the capital. If the Min Sisi you know is also the eldest daughter of the Min Family, it should be her. However, I don¡¯t know if my ssmate is telling the truth. Min Sisi¡¯s temperament is indeed quite like the daughter of a big family.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say if she knew her or not. She changed the topic. ¡°That¡¯s where Block 11 of the girls¡¯ dormitories is, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one. The girls in our school basically live in Block 11. However, Schoolmate Yan, how did you know that¡¯s Block 11? Have you been here before?¡± ¡°No, I simply saw it. The top of the building said ¡®Block 11¡¯. I saw a girl walking out of the building, so I guessed.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sun Miao¡¯er adjusted her sses and looked over. She couldn¡¯t see the words on the building at all. ¡°It¡¯s so far away, but you can still see it?¡± ¡°My vision is not bad.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sun Miao¡¯er, who had more than 400 degrees in one eye and more than 500 degrees in the other, received countless critical blows. ¡°Your results are so good, but can you still maintain your vision so well?¡± ¡°I have a good memory, so I didn¡¯t read much.¡± This was true, but she had read a lot of books. It was just that she knew how to rest appropriately and with Feng¡¯s unique eye drops, her vision had always been so good. ¡°¡­¡± Sun Miao¡¯er. It hurt. ¡°I really envy you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be envious. Everyone has different advantages. Since you could get into the Imperial Capital University, it means that you¡¯re very outstanding too.¡± Sun Miao¡¯er didn¡¯t deny that. Although her college entrance examination resultsst year weren¡¯t as high as Yan Jinyu¡¯s, she was still considered their top student. If she felt that she was not outstanding enough, it would be a waste of her efforts all these years. ¡°Schoolmate Yan sure knows how to joke.¡± As they spoke, they arrived at the dormitory. Fifth floor, 515. Yan Jinyu arrived early. Although she thought that the others in the dormitory shouldn¡¯t be here yet, she still knocked on the door first and didn¡¯t open the door immediately with the keys. After knocking twice, a voice came from inside. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Then, someone opened the door. The girl had a round student¡¯s head hairstyle that was just past her ear. She looked very obedient. ¡°Who¡­¡± Huh? Before she could finish speaking, she saw the three people outside the door. The girl was especially surprised to see Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu. She probably felt that the two of them looked too outstanding. ¡°Are you our new roommate?¡± ¡°Yes, hello,¡± Yan Jinyu greeted with a smile. ¡°H-hello. Come in.¡± Only then did she see Sun Miao¡¯er. ¡°Hello, Senior.¡± It wasn¡¯t Sun Miao¡¯er who picked her up. Sun Miao¡¯er¡¯s roommate did, but she had met Sun Miao¡¯er at the school gate. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Then, Schoolmate Yan, I¡¯ll make a move first. If you want to buy anything, go to the small shop that I pointed out to you just now. I still have to wee the other new students.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Senior. It¡¯s been hard on you to apany me through these procedures. I wonder if I can get your number and find a chance to treat you to a meal?¡± ¡°!¡± Huo Siyu. Yes, Huo Siyu was shocked before Sun Miao¡¯er, the party concerned, could react. Actually, it was normal to treat someone to a meal when others helped. This was also basic courtesy, but Beauty Yu was the one who took the initiative to treat someone to a meal! She felt that it was very surreal. Was there something wrong with Sun Miao¡¯er that Beauty Yu did this? So that she could interact more with the other party and find out more information? Obviously not! With her judgment, she could not tell that there was anything wrong with Sun Miao¡¯er at all. She was just an ordinary university student. However, why did she feel like crying when Beauty Yu was willing to take the initiative to interact with her ssmates? She felt relieved as if her ¡°daughter¡± had grown up! ¡°You can have my phone number. If you need any help, you can call me too. However, there¡¯s no need to treat me to a meal. I¡¯m a member of the student union. It¡¯s my job to wee new students. Of course, if we get along well in the future and be friends, we can have meals together.¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled and saved her number. ¡°I¡¯ll get going then. You guys go ahead.¡± After Sun Miao¡¯er left, Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu walked into the dormitory. Only then did she realize that the other two people in the dormitory had also arrived. Yan Jinyu was actually thest to arrive among the four of them in the same dormitory. In the dormitory, a girl was tidying the bed. One of the girl¡¯s beds had been tidied, but she was not there. As for the other bed, it was also half-done. It should be the girl who just opened the door.. Chapter 437 - She Looked A Little Familiar

Chapter 437: She Looked A Little Familiar

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Hello, my name is Chu Xiaohuan. I¡¯m a local in the capital. Schoolmate, how should I address you?¡± The girl who opened the door said. Yan Jinyu nodded slightly. ¡°Yan Jinyu. Nice to meet you.¡± Then, she looked at Chu Xiaohuan carefully. Seeing that she was looking at Huo Siyu, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°This is my friend, Huo Siyu. She¡¯s in her second year in the foreignnguage school.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re a senior. Hello, Senior.¡± The girl, who was tidying the bed, also looked up. ¡°H-hi guys. I-I¡¯m Zhao Linlin.¡± She seemed a little timid. The nket she had spread was very new and clean, but it was obvious that it was brought from home. It exuded a very simple aura. ¡°Hello.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled at her. This smile stunned Zhao Linlin. She had never seen such a beautiful girl before. Of course, the television¡¯s dramas didn¡¯t count. No, she had never seen such a beautiful girl on television either. She still looked so beautiful when she smiled. She thought that the people in the city, especially in such a big city, were very difficult to get along with. She suddenly wasn¡¯t so nervous anymore and grinned too. Her smile¡­ Yes, it was also very simple. However, it was undoubtedly sincere. Yan Jinyu could still tell that. The amodation conditions of the Imperial Capital University were considered quite good. Usually, it was a quadruple room. The top was the bed, and the bottom was the desk. There was a closet, an independent washroom, and a balcony. The washroom was quite big and there was a bathtub inside. The other schools didn¡¯t have that. ¡°Beauty Yu, let me help you make the bed. Come,e, open the passcode box.¡± Actually, even if Huo Siyu did not have the passcode, she could open it too. Yan Jinyu threw her bag to her. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°Alright, call me if you need any help.¡± As she spoke, she moved a stool and sat at the side. She observed the dormitory while looking at Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu opened the luggage. Huo Siyu saw the pink nket in her luggage. Even the face towel that she brought was pink. ¡°¡­¡± She tried not tough. No, she still couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Pfft¡­ Hahaha, Beauty Yu, why are you taking the pink maiden route? Don¡¯t tell me your nket at home is also this color? Oh, no, I saw your luggage when you went to South City previously. Most of your clothes are pink. At that time, I thought that you deliberately prepared it to pretend to be a delicate and hypocritical girl with me. I didn¡¯t expect you to really like pink!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a little princess to live under your valiant appearance. Hahaha¡­¡± Yan Jinyu carried the nket out and looked up at her with a smile. ¡°Why? Do you have a problem with that?¡± Huo Siyu was frightened by her and choked on her saliva. ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough¡­ No, no, I don¡¯t dare to. Beauty Yu, why can¡¯t you have a maiden¡¯s heart when you¡¯re an 18-year-old girl!¡± Beauty Yu¡¯s gaze was still a little scary. Huo Siyu immediately covered her mouth. Yan Jinyu retracted her gaze and climbed onto the top bed with the nket. Just as she was about to make the bed, Huo Siyu became serious. ¡°Beauty Yu, actually, it¡¯s quite good for you to be like this now.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands that were tidying the nket, halted. She didn¡¯t look at Huo Siyu. Huo Siyu continued, ¡°You make me feel that you¡¯re alive now. I know that with your personality, you wouldn¡¯t have chosen such colored clothes and nket? Did your Brother Nine prepare these for you?¡± Yan Jinyu then looked at her with a smile in her eyes. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Huo Siyu could still tell if her smile hade from the bottom of her heart. She also smiled. ¡°Beauty Yu, we¡¯re actually quite grateful to your Brother Nine. Without him, we wouldn¡¯t be able to see the current you. You¡¯re much livelier now. You¡¯re 18 years old. You should look like an 18-year-old.¡± ¡°Are you lecturing me?¡± Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes and smiled. Huo Siyu¡¯s expression froze. Forget it, Beauty Yu was someone she could not afford to offend. Although she knew that Beauty Yu was deliberately scaring her and wouldn¡¯t really do anything to her, she was still inexplicably afraid of Beauty Yu! ¡°Alright, alright. Beauty Yu, go ahead and do your work. After you¡¯re done, Your big sister, I, will bring you to have a good meal. No matter what, I¡¯ve been at the Imperial Capital University for a year and am very familiar with this ce.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled faintly, ¡°Big sister?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huo Siyu. ¡°It¡¯s a slip of the tongue. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Seeing her nket again, Huo Siyu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°But Beauty Yu, your Brother Nine really treats you like a little princess!¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t deny it either. She only said meaningfully, ¡°Same to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not as lucky as you.¡± Qin Hao was a rugged man. She was the one who brought him along to buy clothes. Although he was the one who paid for them, he had never taken the initiative to buy them for her. He would only give her a card and let her buy whatever she wanted. Was she someone whocked that bit of money? ¡°Beauty Yu, I think life is quite good now¡­¡± It was peaceful and calm. Before she could finish speaking, Yan Jinyu knew what she wanted to say. She looked at her and said seriously, ¡°Soon.¡± Others did not understand what she said, but Huo Siyu did. She meant that the peaceful days wereing soon. In other words, Liu Guang¡¯s time was almost up. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Um, Senior, is that Brother Nine you were talking about Yan Jinyu¡¯s boyfriend?¡± As she spoke, Chu Xiaohuan smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to invade your privacy. I just can¡¯t control my gossipy nature.¡± ¡°We have just finished high school. The high-intensity studies make me have no time to think about anything else. It almost cost me my life to be able to get into Imperial Capital University. I really envy those people who maintain their grades while dating.¡± Actually, she also heard something else. For example, Huo Siyu said that the current Yan Jinyu was a live Yan Jinyu. It was good to be like this now. Who would say such words for no reason? She was definitely curious, but she was smart enough to pretend that she didn¡¯t hear it and didn¡¯t intend to ask further. ¡°Especially since Schoolmate Yan is so beautiful.¡± To be able to enter the Imperial Capital University meant that she was a top student among top students. Yan Jinyu was also so beautiful. It was fine if she was only beautiful, but she actually had a boyfriend who especially doted on her. In summary, he was the ¡°Brother Nine¡± they were talking about. Yan Jinyu¡¯s existence was meant to make people envious. Huo Siyu didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she looked at Yan Jinyu and let her speak. ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Xiaohuan was surprised. Even Zhao Linlin, who was about to tidy up the bed, looked up. ¡°He¡¯s my fianc¨¦.¡± She was smiling, but her eyes were extremely serious, so Huo Siyu did not smile. She naturally couldn¡¯t underestimate what Beauty Yu treated seriously. ¡°F-Fianc¨¦?¡± Chu Xiaohuan was a little shocked. If she didn¡¯t hear wrongly just now, this roommate was only 18 years old, right? Zhao Linlin didn¡¯t say anything, but her expression betrayed her inner thoughts. Obviously, she was also very shocked. They had just graduated from high school. It was difficult for people like them who were immersed in their studies to have a boyfriend, but Yan Jinyu even had a fianc¨¦! It was so infuriating! ¡°Yes, fianc¨¦. It was decided by our family when we were young. However, we haven¡¯t held an engagement ceremony yet.¡± A betrothal! Chu Xiaohuan¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. What era was it now? There were still people having a betrothal? ¡°Then, Schoolmate Jinyu, you¡¯re really too lucky. Your family has already decided on a partner for you since you were young. You don¡¯t even have to spend effort to find one yourself. Unlike me, I don¡¯t know when I can find a boyfriend.¡± Chu Xiaohuan was probably too shocked that she called Yan Jinyu ¡°Schoolmate Jinyu¡± instead of ¡°Schoolmate Yan Jinyu¡±. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. You¡¯ll find a boyfriend very quickly,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯ll thank you for your blessings then. Although I¡¯ve always felt that I¡¯m only so-so, you¡¯ve already praised me for being beautiful when you¡¯re so beautiful. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m really beautiful.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu. Zhao Linlin nced at Chu Xiaohuan. She couldn¡¯t understand Chu Xiaohuan¡¯s logic. Why was she really beautiful when the good-looking people praised her for being beautiful? She was clearly being narcissistic. ¡°Senior said that Schoolmate Jinyu went to South City to look for you. Are you from South City?¡± She didn¡¯t forget what Huo Siyu said just now. Yan Jinyu had prepared so many pink clothes. She thought that Yan Jinyu was pretending to be weak and innocent with her. It was not good to ask further about this, but she was really gossipy. Why was she pretending to be weak? She must have taken the hypocritical route to make the hypocritical girl have no way out! She was busy with her studies, but her leisure was to read novels. She knew a lot of different novels¡¯ plots and tricks. ¡°Yes, my family is from South City.¡± ¡°What about Schoolmate Jinyu?¡± ¡°North City.¡± Yan Jinyu tidied the bed quickly. She was almost done. ¡°South City and North City are not close. How do you know each other?¡± ¡°Our families have some ties and have known each other since we were young,¡± Huo Siyu said perfunctorily. Chu Xiaohuan didn¡¯t have any bad intentions. It wasn¡¯t a big problem for ordinary ssmates to understand each other, so Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu didn¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°By the way, Linlin, what about you? Where do you live?¡± They arrived at the dormitory first. They had even gone downstairs to buy things together just now. In addition, Chu Xiaohuan was very talkative, so the two of them were already very familiar with each other. Zhao Linlin had already tidied up and got down from the top bed. She pointed at herself. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes, you.¡± ¡°My family is in Cloud City, but we live in the countryside. We only have two sses in our high school. The ce is very small. You probably don¡¯t know the name of the ce either.¡± ¡°Two sses? You could even get into the Imperial Capital University with only two sses. You¡¯re very formidable!¡± Chu Xiaohuan was really shocked. Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu were also a little surprised. They could tell at a nce that she did note from a high family background. A person with an honest temperament like her could not be raised in the city. However, they did not expect her toe from such a small ce. There were only two sses in her high school. It was obviously a small ce. However, they were not surprised that she came from a small ce. Her teaching conditions must be very bad in such a ce, yet she could still get into a capital institute like the Imperial Capital University. It was obvious that she was formidable. Such a person was lucky to be born in a small ce. If she was born in a big city, she would probably have been targeted by Ghost ughter Ind in her early years. Chu Xiaohuan praised her like this, and Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu also looked at her. Zhao Linlin¡¯s face suddenly turned red. ¡°Y-yes, you¡¯re the ones who are really outstanding.¡± She studied so hard because she wanted a better way out. Unlike her grandfather, who could only be a barefoot doctor in the vige, her goal was to enter a big hospital like the Imperial Capital Hospital to treat and save people! They were different. They grew up in the city, unlike her, who only had one way out and she still got into the Imperial Capital University. She was really awesome. If it were her, she might not have studied so hard when she hadfortable conditions. ¡°Everyone is outstanding. Everyone is outstanding,¡± Chu Xiaohuan said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m done. I think you¡¯re almost done too. Why don¡¯t we go for a meal together?¡± Huo Siyu continued, ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking. You¡¯re Beauty Yu¡¯s roommates. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of Beauty Yu when you stay in the dormitory in the future. I¡¯m a senior. I¡¯ll treat you all to this meal. Coincidentally, I¡¯m more familiar with the Imperial Capital University than you and know where the food is delicious.¡± ¡°Th-this isn¡¯t good, right?¡± Zhao Linlin said. Although she did not have much money, she did not want to take advantage of others. It was fine to treat each other to a meal when they were familiar with each other in the future, but today was their first day in school. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to argue about it. It¡¯s settled then. If you don¡¯t agree, it means that you don¡¯t like me and you don¡¯t want to help me take care of Beauty Yu in the future.¡± The two of them looked good. Although Beauty Yu wouldn¡¯t stay in school often in the future, she might still stay in school asionally, right? She didn¡¯t have to have a great rtionship with her roommates, but at least she shouldn¡¯t have a lousy one, right? Beauty Yu would feel better when she lived with them in the future if she had built a good rtionship with them in the beginning. Otherwise, with Beauty Yu¡¯s personality, it was impossible for her to take the initiative to build a good rtionship with anyone, unless the other party took the initiative, just like Tan Shiyun. In reality, Huo Siyu only knew how to talk about Yan Jinyu. Wasn¡¯t she the same too? She had been in the Imperial Capital University for a year and yet she did not have any close friends. She was only more lively in front of Yan Jinyu and the other two. If it were anyone else, she would have been polite and distant. That was how she treated the Huo Family previously. ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I mean. Senior, please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Zhao Linlin came from a small ce, she was more timid, but that didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t know how to interact with others. ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you spend money this time. If we have the chance in the future, it will be my turn to treat you.¡± Just as they agreed, there was amotion outside. The knocking was especially loud. ¡°Is there anyone in the dormitory? If there¡¯s no one, I¡¯ll open the door with the keys!¡± Without waiting for a reply, sheined to the person beside her, ¡°Mom, I said I would do it myself, but you insisted on sending me. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never been to the Imperial Capital University before. How can I be lost? None of my roommates have parents sending them here. It¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? You¡¯re my precious daughter. What¡¯s wrong with me sending you to school? I look so young and I¡¯ll make you look good. How dare you find me embarrassing!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re embarrassing. I¡¯m saying that you made me look like a baby when you sent me here. I¡¯m embarrassed!¡± ¡°You¡¯re Mom¡¯s good baby!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The few people in the dormitory. Chu Xiaohuan coughed lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go open the door.¡± She was stifling herughter. Compared to Chu Xiaohuan, the other three people didn¡¯t have much of a reaction other than being momentarily speechless. The door opened and the ¡°baby girl¡± was stunned on the spot when she saw the people in the dormitory. She stared at Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu. Or rather, she was staring at Huo Siyu. Then, she frowned. Why did she feel that this person looked a little familiar? Had she seen her somewhere before? Was she herst roommate? ¡°Hello, my name is Qin Xuan. Are you myst roommate?¡± She was asking Huo Siyu. ¡°I¡¯m not. My friend is. I apanied her here.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± She looked at Yan Jinyu. ¡°Hello, new roommate.¡± ¡°Yan Jinyu. Hello.¡± The first half was a self-introduction. Qin Xuan nodded, but she was still looking at Huo Siyu. ¡°Schoolmate, have I seen you somewhere before? You look so familiar..¡± Chapter 438 - That Woman

Chapter 438: That Woman

¡°Schoolmate, you¡¯ve probably got the wrong person. This should be our first time meeting,¡± Huo Siyu said with a smile. Qin Xuan¡¯s sizing gaze was still on her. ¡°No, I still think you¡¯re very familiar. I must have seen you somewhere. Where did I see you before?¡± She fell into deep thought. ¡°It¡¯s probably because I look moremon. You¡¯ve seen someone who looks like me.¡± Huo Siyu¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Of course, Huo Siyu had seen this person before, but she had only nced at her from afar. She met Qin Xuan and her friend when she went out for a meal with Qin Hao. Qin Xuan was from a side branch of the Qin Family and could barely be considered Qin Hao¡¯s cousin. Qin Xuan was very afraid of Qin Hao. That time, when she saw Qin Hao, she greeted him from afar and ran away with her friend. The reason why Huo Siyu didn¡¯t want to admit that she had seen Qin Xuan before was simple. She didn¡¯t want others to interact with Beauty Yu with ulterior motives. No matter what, this was Beauty Yu¡¯s first time experiencing university life. Although with Beauty Yu¡¯s intelligence, it was very difficult for anyone to gain any benefits from her, she still didn¡¯t want such a person to appear and disgust her. Especially since this person was Beauty Yu¡¯s roommate. Although from the looks of it, Qin Xuan didn¡¯t seem to be that kind of person. However, who could say for sure when it came to interests and benefits? ¡°Impossible. If your looks aremon, then aren¡¯t humans all very good-looking?¡± Huo Siyu, ¡°Can I take it that you¡¯re praising me?¡± ¡°¡­Of course.¡± Qin Xuan. She was puzzled. Did she really get the wrong person? ¡°Alright, Xuanxuan, you can¡¯t be so rude.¡± The woman, who had followed Qin Xuan in, spoke. She smiled very kindly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Little Schoolmate. My daughter likes to over react. She doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions. Regardless of whether she got the wrong person or not, it¡¯s fate that we met here today. Auntie will treat you guys to a mealter.¡± ¡°Sigh, I see that you guys came to school yourselves. You¡¯re really independent. Unlike my daughter, who needs her mother to send her to school when she reports to school. She¡¯s like a child who hasn¡¯t grown up. I¡¯ll have to trouble you guys to take care of her in school in the future.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qin Xuan. ¡°¡­¡± They had heard their conversation outside the door. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re being too polite. It¡¯s just a small matter. On the other hand, I¡¯m prepared to treat them to a meal before Auntie and Schoolmate Qin Xuane back. I¡¯m in my second year of university this year and can be considered their senior. I¡¯m also more familiar with the Imperial Capital University. This time, I¡¯ll treat you. Next time, if there¡¯s a chance, Auntie can treat us.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The woman was about to speak when she was frightened by Qin Xuan¡¯s scream. He patted her head angrily. ¡°When will you quit your habit of over reacting? We are talking, but you¡¯re shouting so loudly. You¡¯re so rude!¡± ¡°Alright, Mom, stop talking about me. I¡¯ll pay attention next time.¡± She looked at Huo Siyu. ¡°You¡¯re a student at the Imperial Capital University. Perhaps I saw you when I came to the Imperial Capital University.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huo Siyu, who was already prepared to be recognized by her. ¡°That¡¯s possible too.¡± This person, who had such a naive character, was probably not someone with ulterior motives. ¡°By the way, Mom, what were you about to say just now? Speak.¡± The woman red at her and then smiled at Huo Siyu. ¡°With an elder like Auntie around, how can I let you spend money? If you all are done, let¡¯s go. Auntie is very familiar with the Imperial Capital University and will bring you all to eat delicious food.¡± Since she had already said so, Huo Siyu did not insist anymore. The few of them went to eat together. Halfway through, Yan Jinyu received a call from Tan Shiyun saying that she had something on and would ask her out for a meal another day, so she didn¡¯t join them. They were at a restaurant in school. Qin Xuan¡¯s mother was indeed very familiar with the Imperial Capital University. Huo Siyu also knew the restaurant that brought them there. It indeed tasted very good. Seeing that they walked in calmly and Zhao Linlin stopped outside the shop alone, Chu Xiaohuan turned back and asked, ¡°Linlin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhao Linlin forced a smile. ¡°N-nothing.¡± She did not expect the restaurants in school to be so high-end. In their hometown, even thergest restaurant in the county was not so luxurious. This was the first time she hade to such a high-end ce to eat. She looked a little out of ce. ¡°Then let¡¯s go quickly. Qin Xuan¡¯s mother is treating us to a meal. It will seem very rude if we don¡¯t hurry and someone has to urge us.¡± Yan Jinyu, who heard their conversation, turned back to look at Chu Xiaohuan. She was a smart person. A kind and smart person. She knew that Zhao Linlin was reserved, but she didn¡¯t want to expose her to hurt her pride, so she said it so indirectly. ¡°I¡¯ming now.¡± The meal went very smoothly. Other than Qin Xuan¡¯s mother asking where everyone came from and what their major was, they didn¡¯t talk much. She only introduced the dishes to them. After dinner, they walked out of the restaurant. Qin Xuan¡¯s mother wanted to make a move first, so she asked them to excuse her and Qin Xuan by saying that she wanted to instruct Qin Xuan alone. Everyone cleverly walked ahead to wait for Qin Xuan. After they walked away, Qin Xuan asked, ¡°Mom, what do you want to say to me?¡± ¡°Why? Are you tired of your mother talking to you?¡± Qin Xuan was a little helpless. ¡°I¡¯m not impatient. It¡¯s you who repeatedly told me those instructions. I can almost memorize them. Don¡¯t worry. Your daughter is almost 19 years old. I will take care of myself. You can go back in peace.¡± ¡°You brat. You don¡¯t know how lucky you are!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that with you this time. I just want to tell you that your most beautiful new roommate has very good dining etiquette. Also, that second-year girl you said looked very familiar. It¡¯s obvious that she doesn¡¯t have an aura that an ordinary family can nurture. You have to interact with her in school. Although we don¡¯t curry favor with others, we don¡¯t take the initiative to cause trouble either, understand?¡± Qin Xuan rolled her eyes. ¡°Mom, is that what you want to say? Am I stupid? Not to mention that they don¡¯t look simple, even if they¡¯re just ordinary people, I won¡¯t find trouble for no reason.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± What she didn¡¯t say was that she actually felt that Huo Siyu and Yan Jinyu¡¯s names were very familiar. She seemed to have heard them somewhere. ¡°Call Mom if you need anything in school. Call Mom if you don¡¯t have enough living expenses. If you feel ufortable staying in school, go home. Anyway, you can reach home in an hour¡¯s drive.¡± ¡°I know, I know. Mom, you¡¯ll be an old hag if you continue to worry!¡± ¡°What are you talking about! Your mother is clearly young and beautiful!¡± The woman left after giving her a few more instructions. Qin Xuan caught up with Yan Jinyu and the rest. ¡°Auntie has gone back?¡± Chu Xiaohuan asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Xiaohuan nodded. ¡°Then where are you going now? I still need to buy something. I¡¯m going to the supermarket. Do you want to join me?¡± Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu wanted to leave first, but someone happened to be walking over. ¡°Xiaohuan!¡± She was calling Chu Xiaohuan. The few of them looked over. Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes when she saw who it was. When Chu Xiaohuan saw the person, her tone was calm and no one could tell if she was happy or angry, ¡°Cousin, why are you here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still asking me? Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you wereing? This is your first day at university. You should tell your family so that we can apany you.¡± The person had short hair and was dressed handsomely, but she did not make people think that she was a tomboy. On the contrary, she was very feminine. Her fifteen-centimeter high heels were the best proof. She walked over and was about to continue lecturing Chu Xiaohuan when she saw Yan Jinyu standing there. She frowned slightly. Wasn¡¯t this the person she met at the hotel lobby in Sass City that day? What a coincidence it was to meet her here again? She was sizing Yan Jinyu up, and Yan Jinyu was sizing her up too. However,pared to her, Yan Jinyu was much calmer. From the beginning to the end, the faint smile on Yan Jinyu¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all. Huo Siyu naturally realized that person was staring at Yan Jinyu too. She frowned slightly. She was puzzled when she saw that Yan Jinyu was also looking at that person. Beauty Yu knew this person? Had they be enemies? Chu Xiaohuan also realized that the woman was staring at Yan Jinyu and interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal to report to school. Grandfather and Grandmother are not in good health. I didn¡¯t want them to worry about such a small matter, so I came over myself.¡± ¡°Grandfather, Grandmother¡¯s health aren¡¯t good, but you can still tell me or my mother. My mother is your biological aunt. I¡¯m your biological cousin. We can send you over too.¡± ¡°Both you and Aunt have work to do, so it¡¯s not good for me to trouble you. Besides, school isn¡¯t far from home. It¡¯s the same for me toe over by myself.¡± ¡°In the end, you¡¯re treating us like outsiders. My mother and I are both living in the Chu Family now. We¡¯re considered a part of the Chu Family and are your family members. You¡­ Forget it. How can I not know your temper? You want to handle anything yourself and are afraid of troubling others.¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t suddenly remember that you had to report to school in these two days and specially applied for leave toe home, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you were already in school.¡± ¡°Are the admission procedures done?¡± Chu Xiaohuan answered obediently, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± ¡°What about the things you need in the dormitory? Have you bought them too? If you haven¡¯t, I¡¯ll apany you to buy them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve bought them all. Thank you, Cousin.¡± Zhao Linlin nced at her. Didn¡¯t she just say that she still had things to buy and asked if they wanted to go to the supermarket together? Although she was puzzled, Zhao Linlin was smart enough not to say anything. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve done everything. You¡¯ve been very independent ever since my two uncles and two aunties had an ident. You don¡¯t need us to worry about anything¡­¡± ¡°Cousin!¡± Chu Xiaohuan¡¯s expression darkened and she was a little unhappy. ¡°You know that I don¡¯t like others to mention my parents and Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt!¡± The woman¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, but she recovered quickly. She had the image of a good sister again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t pay attention for a moment. If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t mention it in the future.¡± ¡°Do you still have enough money on you? If not, take this and spend it first. There¡¯s 500,000 dors in here.¡± She handed over a card. Yan Jinyu saw that Chu Xiaohuan clenched her hand behind her back into a fist. ¡°There¡¯s no need to. Thank you, Cousin. I¡¯m the heir of the Chu Family. Although my grandparents and grandmother were in poor health after my parents and Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt passed away and the family¡¯s fortunes had dwindled, it¡¯s still enough to support me.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I have to thank Auntie. If it wasn¡¯t for her back then, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to protect the Chu Family¡¯s assets at the age of 13 or 14. It¡¯s been hard on Auntie and you to help me protect it all these years.¡± The woman¡¯s expression froze slightly. ¡°What¡¯s there to thank me for? We¡¯re all family. Don¡¯t worry about these things. Just focus on your studies. My mother will help you take care of thepany.¡± ¡°I know. With Aunt and Cousin around, I can go to school in peace. I¡¯ll remember Aunt and Cousin¡¯s kindness. When I graduate and take over the Chu Corporation, I¡¯ll repay Aunt and Cousin well.¡± A hint of killing intent shed past the woman¡¯s eyes when she heard that. It was very difficult to notice, but it still couldn¡¯t hide from Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 439 - Her Arguing Potential

Chapter 439: Her Arguing Potential

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Huo Siyu raised her eyebrows slightly. She had thought that even if Beauty Yu¡¯s roommate was from the capital, she was just an ordinary person. She did not expect her to be in such a serious family conflict. She dared to bet that the deaths of Chu Xiaohuan¡¯s parents and Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt were definitely rted to this woman and her mother. She had no parents, and her uncle and auntie were no longer around. She only had a pair of aged grandparents at home. Moreover, the person her grandparents favored might not be her either¡­ What a pitiful person. Of course, Huo Siyu simply thought that. She did not have much sympathy for her. Who didn¡¯t have any difficulties in their lives? She was not the kind of person who would poke her nose into other people¡¯s business. Even she thought so, let alone Beauty Yu. What Huo Siyu didn¡¯t know was that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t sure if she would interfere in this matter yet. Yan Jinyu felt that if the truth was what she thought, she might really interfere. ¡°We already said that we¡¯re family. Why are you still talking about repaying us? You¡¯re treating us like outsiders now. You¡¯re the heir of the Chu Family. Thepany is yours. After you graduate, it will be handed to you. Before that, my mother will guard it for you. You can go to school in peace.¡± ¡°Since you aren¡¯t short of money, I¡¯ll take back my card. If you need money, remember to call me, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I will. After all, Aunt has been in charge of the Chu Corporation for so many years. Almost all the money we earned is in Aunt¡¯s hands. My grandparents and I don¡¯t have any money, so it¡¯s only right for us to ask Aunt for it.¡± Chu Xiaohuan smiled as if she was only narrating this fact and had no other intentions. The woman looked at her deeply and then chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case.¡± ¡°Hello, Cousin Chu!¡± Qin Xuan greeted her. Her tone was neither familiar nor distant. Before this woman could reply, Qin Xuan said, ¡°So my new roommate is the heir of the Chu Family. I only found out now. The outside world says that Aunt Chu is the head of the Chu Family. We juniors have always thought that Aunt Chu is the head of the Chu Family.¡± She looked at Chu Xiaohuan, ¡°Xiaohuan, I didn¡¯t expect you to be from the Chu Family. I¡¯ve seen Aunt Chu and Cousin Chu in the past, but I¡¯ve never heard that the Chu Family has an heir. I¡¯m really ashamed that I didn¡¯t know.¡± Xiaohuan? Chu Xiaohuan looked at her. She met her smiling eyes. She had been calling her ¡°Schoolmate Chu Xiaohuan¡± just now, but now, she was calling her ¡°Xiaohuan¡±. Why? The woman frowned slightly at her. ¡°You are?¡± ¡°Cousin Chu, don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m Qin Xuan. I¡¯m from the Qin Family. Although I¡¯m only from a side branch of the Qin Family, because I often followed Grandfather to the main family to y in my early years, I have a good rtionship with the Qin Family¡¯s cousins. You were mostly present when my cousins and friends gathered, so I¡¯ve seen you a few times.¡± The woman frowned without a trace when she heard that she was from the Qin Family. Then, she smiled, ¡°So you¡¯re Sister Xuan from the Qin Family. You¡¯ve already grown up and you¡¯ve changed drastically. I actually didn¡¯t recognize you for a moment. I¡¯m good friends with your cousin. Don¡¯t call me ¡®Cousin Chu¡¯. It makes us look distant. Just call me Sister Yiran.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not appropriate. I¡¯ll call you Cousin Chu. Although our family doesn¡¯t have much of a rtionship with the Chu Family, seriously speaking,pared to Aunt Chu, we¡¯re closer to the Chu Family. It¡¯s more appropriate for me to follow Xiaohuan and call you Cousin.¡± Before Chu Yiran¡¯s face darkened, Qin Xuan smiled and said, ¡°Oh, I heard that Cousin Chu works under my cousin. As the boss, my cousin has endless work every day. He doesn¡¯t even have much time to apany his fianc¨¦e. Cousin Chu is really much happier than my cousin. She can ask for leave whenever she wants. Is this the difference between a boss and his subordinate?¡± Her words were especially insulting and she even emphasized the words ¡°fianc¨¦e¡±. ¡°¡­¡± Huo Siyu.?Sorry, that¡¯s me. Although Qin Xuan had a smile on her face and was extremely warm, anyone with a brain could tell that she didn¡¯t like Chu Yiran. However, this Chu Yiran¡­ So this was what she looked like. Huo Siyu didn¡¯t see Chu Yiran¡¯s face when she was wearing a mask that day. She was indeed decent, but she was just not a very good person. From the looks of it, Chu Yiran had seen Beauty Yu before. It was no wonder that Beauty Yu would pay attention to her. This was someone who had called Yin Jiujin ¡°Nine¡± in front of Beauty Yu! Huo Siyu nced at Yan Jinyu carefully. Yan Jinyu still had a smile on her face, but her eyes had be very abstruse. No one knew what she was thinking. Huo Siyu couldn¡¯t help but shiver and secretly light a candle for Chu Yiran in her heart. Why did you have to offend Beauty Yu?! It seemed like Chu Yiran was wearing a wig when she went to the auction that night. ¡°I don¡¯t take leave all year round, so it¡¯s inevitable that it¡¯s easier for me to get a leave. On the other hand, Sister Xuan, do you have any misunderstandings about me?¡± ¡°What misunderstanding?¡± Qin Xuan blinked innocently. ¡°No, why would Cousin Chu ask that? Did I say something wrong that made you misunderstand?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Cousin Chu, please don¡¯t take it to heart. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°No, I just thought you didn¡¯t like me.¡± Qin Xuan widened her eyes, ¡°How could that be? I like you, Cousin Chu. You¡¯re the only young woman who can survive in my cousin¡¯s circle of men. I think you¡¯re especially capable. I admire you in my heart, really!¡± ¡°My cousin and his brothers are all outstanding people of the younger generation. Everyone of them is a young master of an influential family that makes people jealous. They¡¯re not people who were yboys. Many of them even have rules that don¡¯t allow women to get close to them. How can Cousin Chu still be with them?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be that Cousin Chu is thick-skinned and doesn¡¯t know how to read people¡¯s expressions, so she insists on following them, right? Cousin Chu isn¡¯t that kind of shameless person!¡± Qin Xuan didn¡¯t care that Chu Yiran almost couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and continued, ¡°That¡¯s why I said that Cousin Chu is especially capable. I admire you very much. You actually received special treatment from those outstanding young masters of influential families!¡± Chu Yiran¡¯s face turned red. Huo Siyu couldn¡¯t help butugh. Chu Yiran, who was already angry at Qin Xuan¡¯s words, became even angrier when she heard Huo Siyu¡¯s smile. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Huo Siyu red back at her. ¡°Why are you ring at me? You¡¯re not letting othersugh? Do you think I¡¯mughing at you? Then you¡¯re really shameless! I just couldn¡¯t help butugh when I thought of a funny joke. Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡± Qin Xuan chuckled. Chu Yiran was furious. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cousin Chu. I¡¯m notughing at you. I¡¯mughing at this senior.¡± She even exchanged nces with Huo Siyu. They were clearly not familiar with each other, but she could tell that this senior did not like Chu Yiran either. Then, this senior was her ally! Chu Yiran didn¡¯t even look at herself in the mirror. She really thought that she was a princess. She would shamelessly approach her cousin every time. How was she worthy of her cousin! Chu Yiran looked at them and her eyes darkened. She was about to re up when she heard a voice. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± The few of them looked over. It wasn¡¯t someone they knew, but Yan Jinyu knew her. Wang Zhi. ¡°Jinyu, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence!¡± Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a coincidence.¡± She didn¡¯t know who in their ss had been admitted to the Imperial Capital University, but she was certain that Wang Zhi wasn¡¯t among those people who were admitted to the Imperial Capital University. This was¡­ very interesting. ¡°J-Jinyu, are you very curious about why I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not curious.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Zhi¡¯s expression froze. Huo Siyu held back herughter. Yan Jinyu suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m joking. Of course, I¡¯m curious.¡± ¡°Jinyu, you¡¯re so humorous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not humorous.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it was a joke too. I do seem to have some humor.¡± Not only Huo Siyu, but even Zhao Linlin, who was shocked when Chu Yiran handed her a 500,000 dors card, almost couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡­ have been admitted to the Imperial Capital University too?¡± Wang Zhi lowered her head in embarrassment. ¡°No, no. I-I got my family to help me to enter the Imperial Capital University¡¯s art school. Jinyu, I relied on my family¡¯s connections to get to the university that I dreamed of going to. Will you look down on me?¡± Huo Siyu thought to herself,?You¡¯re really shameless. You make it sound like you¡¯re very close to Beauty Yu. Who are you? Would Beauty Yu interfere in your matters? Don¡¯t tter yourself! ¡°Why should I look down on you?¡± Yan Jinyu asked with a smile. This smile had a hint of amusement. Wang Zhi¡¯s expression froze again. ¡°Your family¡¯s connections are also a part of your strength. You have made it to the Imperial Capital University and that¡¯s your ability. Why should I look down on you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re not looking down on me. I-I¡¯ve always wanted to be friends with you. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to be thick-skinned and go on a graduation trip with you guys. I barely became your friend, so I-I don¡¯t want us to be distant anymore.¡± ¡°Actually, arge part of the reason why I came to the Imperial Capital University is for you. I don¡¯t want to lose you as a friend. I want to go to the same university as you for the next four years.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile deepened slightly. Before she could speak, Huo Siyu beat her to it. ¡°Wait, wait, wait! Schoolmate, don¡¯t give our Beauty Yu such a big hat. You just said that the Imperial Capital University is the university that you yearn for. Now, you¡¯re saying that arge part of the reason why you came to the Imperial Capital University is for our Beauty Yu.¡± ¡°It has only been three months since our Beauty Yu transferred to your high school. Three months. With my understanding of Beauty Yu, I¡¯m afraid she didn¡¯t even say a few words to you. How can she affect you so much?¡± ¡°Indeed, our Beauty Yu is very charming. No matter if it¡¯s a man or a woman, it¡¯s very difficult to resist her charm. It¡¯s understandable that you want to be friends with her.¡± ¡°Since you guys went on a graduation trip together, you can be barely considered friends, but that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Arge part of the reason why you came to the Imperial Capital University is for Beauty Yu. It¡¯s very easy for people to misunderstand that it¡¯s Beauty Yu¡¯s responsibility for making you rely on your connections to enter the university. Our Beauty Yu won¡¯t take such a huge me!¡± ¡°Also, Schoolmate, speak properly. Don¡¯t hem and haw. Those who don¡¯t know might think that you have some unspeakable thoughts about our Beauty Yu..¡± Chapter 440 - Continuously Insulting Her

Chapter 440: Continuously Insulting Her

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Our Beauty Yu has a partner. That jealous lover of Beauty Yu is even jealous of me, her good friend. It¡¯s very easy to cause conflict between the two of you when you¡¯re being ambiguous. It¡¯s better to be careful!¡± ¡°I-I-I didn¡¯t mean that. I-I just wanted to express that I want to be friends with Jinyu. I didn¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s my fault for saying that. I-I apologize. Jinyu, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Wang Zhi¡¯s tears kept falling as she spoke. ¡°I came to the Imperial Capital University because I wanted to. It has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s also my own business to get my family to help me find a way to get into the university. It has nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s always your business anyway,¡± Yan Jinyu replied with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re responsible for your life when you go to university. Not to mention being just your friend, even your parents, it¡¯s not their business if you go to university.¡± ¡°I just said that it¡¯s all your ability no matter how you¡¯re able to enter the Imperial Capital University. I won¡¯t say anything about you, nor will I interfere. However, don¡¯t say that arge part of the reason why you came to the Imperial Capital University is for me. I don¡¯t like it.¡± Wang Zhi was crying, but Yan Jinyu acted like she didn¡¯t see it. She continued to smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Since we¡¯re on a graduation trip together, we can be considered friends. That¡¯s all. There are many definitions of friends. I don¡¯t think I need to say anything more. You should understand, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m important enough to affect your life.¡± ¡°Just as my friend said just now, my partner is a jealous lover. He¡¯s even jealous of my friends. I¡¯ve always doted on my partner, so I actually don¡¯t intend to get too close to others.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huo Siyu. Pamper Yin Jiujin? Was it appropriate for a girl to use the word ¡°doting¡± on a domineering CEO? She looked at Yan Jinyu. Uh, there seemed to be nothing wrong with that if this girl was Beauty Yu. Beauty Yu was also domineering. ¡°J-Jinyu, do you mean that you don¡¯t want to be friends with me anymore?¡± ¡°No, didn¡¯t I say just now that we¡¯re considered friends? It¡¯s only that. Schoolmate Wang Zhi, you probably don¡¯t know me very well. I don¡¯t like others to me their lives on me. Don¡¯t let others say that you relied on connections to enter the Imperial Capital University because of me. I don¡¯t want to take the me!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Schoolmate Wang Zhi has been here for so long. Did you recognize this beauty here?¡± She gestured for Wang Zhi to look at Chu Yiran. ¡°We met in the hotel lobby at the first stop on the first day of our trip. You even bumped into her at that time. Do you have any impression of her?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile remained, making it difficult for others to guess her intentions. Wang Zhi¡¯s crying suddenly froze. She looked at Yan Jinyu stiffly. Could it be that she had discovered something? No! That was impossible! She had hidden so well that even the person whom Sir trusted the most did not know of her existence. She took instructions from Sir directly and did not show any signs outwardly. She portrayed the image of a timid and weak girl vividly. It was impossible for anyone to notice her. But why did Yan Jinyu ask her if she still remembered Chu Yiran if she didn¡¯t find out? Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know Chu Yiran either! She felt a little uneasy. Could it be that the strongest person on Ghost ughter Ind was really so formidable? Even if she didn¡¯t give herself away, Yan Jinyu could still sense that something was wrong? Chu Yiran looked at Yan Jinyu and then at Wang Zhi with a deep frown. Compared to the girl who had bumped into her, she actually had a deeper impression of this girl called ¡°Jinyu¡± in front of her. She couldn¡¯t pinpoint why, but she felt an inexplicable dislike for her at first sight. It was fine if she simply didn¡¯t like her, but after so many days, she still remembered this person clearly! ¡°I-I didn¡¯t remember her until you said that.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Wang Zhi said to Chu Yiran. Chu Yiran only nced at her before ignoring her. However, Chu Yiran didn¡¯t see something simr to a killing intent sh past Wang Zhi¡¯s eyes the moment she retracted her gaze. Yan Jinyu saw all that. Chu Yiran¡¯s gaze locked onto Yan Jinyu, ¡°I wonder how may I address you?¡± Yan Jinyu only nced at her calmly before retracting her gaze and saying to Huo Siyu, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Little Rain.¡± After saying that, she turned and left. She had no intention of responding to her. The atmosphere was very strange. Huo Siyu also nced at Chu Yiran and followed Yan Jinyu with a smile. ¡°¡­¡± The others. Qin Xuan held back her smile. ¡°Then, Cousin Chu, I still have something to buy. I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± Zhao Linlin quickly followed. Chu Xiaohuan also said, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go too!¡± ¡°Cousin, they¡¯re my roommates. We agreed to buy something missing together, so I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing very well in school. You don¡¯t have to worry. Go back to work. Otherwise, even I¡¯ll feel that you¡¯re on apletely different level from the eldest son of the Qin Family. After all, he¡¯s so busy that he doesn¡¯t even have the time to apany his fianc¨¦e, but you can take leave.whenever you want.¡± ¡°Oh, and that roommate of mine. Don¡¯t be too angry. She probably doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re talking to her.¡± That was absolutely nonsense. After saying that, she ignored how ugly Chu Yiran¡¯s expression was and jogged to catch up with the others. She wasughing inwardly. This was the first time she had seen Chu Yiran suffer like this. How enjoyable! Just because of this, Yan Jinyu, Huo Siyu, and Qin Xuan would be part of her inner circle in the future! Hmph, don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t know that the deaths of her parents, uncle and auntie were rted to Chu Yiran and her mother. She just didn¡¯t have any evidence and wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight them! If she let them be smug for a few more years. She did not believe that four years was not enough for her to take back the Chu Corporation! Most of the Chu Corporation¡¯s shares had been transferred to her name when she turned 18 years old, so she still had a lot of advantage! However, she was still young and it was not suitable for her to show her skills yet, in case the mother and daughter tried to kill her again. Chu Yiran grew up in the army. In terms of martial arts skills, she waspletely inferior to her. She would only suffer greatly if she fought them head-on. It wasn¡¯t necessary. She would settle all the debts one day! Looking at their retreating backs, Chu Yiran¡¯s expression was furious. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Wang Zhi asked. Chu Yiran¡¯s sharp gazended on her. Wang Zhi seemed to be frightened and took a step back. ¡°H-hmm, don¡¯t be angry. Jinyu probably didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± ¡°My name is Wang Zhi. What¡¯s yours?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just thought that we met not long ago and we met here now. We¡¯re considered fated. We should get to know each other.¡± Chu Yiran looked at her and said disdainfully, ¡°You?¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone like you who begs others to be your friend. There are really all kinds of wonders in the world!¡± Wang Zhi looked at her and suddenly raised her hand to wipe her face. Her face instantly changed. She still looked the same as before, but she was no longer as timid. Instead, she became cold and sharp. ¡°This is also the first time I¡¯ve seen a person whom Sir protected so fiercely, repeatedly suffered in front of others and bullied without any ability to retaliate!¡± Chu Yiran¡¯s expression turned cold. She touched her back and looked at her warily, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Miss Chu, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m not an enemy. I¡¯m Sir¡¯s subordinate. We¡¯re considered on the same side.¡± ¡°Miss Chu should know very well who I¡¯m referring to. I¡¯m actually here to help Miss Chu.¡± ¡°Did he ask you toe?¡± ¡°Of course. Why else would I be here? Miss Chu, it¡¯s not convenient to talk here. Shall we go somewhere else?¡± Chu Yiran stared at her for a few seconds before saying impatiently, ¡°Come with me!¡± Chapter 441 - A Meeting For A Discussion

Chapter 441: A Meeting For A Discussion

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Beauty Yu, are you not going to do anything about it now?¡± Huo Siyu asked softly. At the same time, she didn¡¯t forget to turn back to look at Chu Yiran and Wang Zhi. At that moment, Wang Zhi was talking to Chu Yiran timidly. Huo Siyu roughly read her lips and knew that she was helping Yan Jinyu apologize and asking Chu Yiran not to be angry. Later on, they were in her blind spot. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, is there something wrong with your high school ssmate too?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled faintly when she heard that, ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°I have to say that Liu Guang¡¯s ability is really great. After suspecting her, I investigated Wang Zhi. She¡¯s from North City. I can find her growth records in North City, but ording to my guess, the traces before her high school were probably fake.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t show any signs of abnormalities during the three years of high school and even during the three months when I went to Boyu High School. I didn¡¯t even notice anything unusual about her.¡± ¡°If she hadn¡¯t been too impatient and asked Luo Yikun, whom she was very afraid of, for a graduation trip, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have suspected her at all.¡± Just the fact that Wang Zhi could hide her identity in front of her and not make her notice anything abnormal meant that Wang Zhi was indeed quite capable. It was easy to pretend for three years, but to be still able to move freely under her nose for three months without her noticing anything was not something that ordinary people could do. She had doubts about everyone who was likely to be Lind Jones on her first day in school. Of course, it was possible that Lind Jones had deliberately exposed her. However, no matter what, Wang Zhi was still a capable person. ¡°It¡¯s Liu Guang¡¯s people again! Why does he resemble an unkible cockroach? It¡¯s fine if we can¡¯t kill him, but why are there his people everywhere!¡± ¡°If Beauty Yu hadn¡¯t brought us to destroy Ghost ughter Ind together, Liu Guang now¡­¡±might be invincible now. Huo Siyu did not finish her sentence. She was relieved and emotional. She was relieved that they had jointly destroyed Ghost ughter Ind, but felt emotional that Beauty Yu was simply Liu Guang¡¯s bane! Liu Guang was ambitious, but Beauty Yu had destroyed most of his foundation. It was obvious how much he hated Beauty Yu. Yan Jinyu said in amusement, ¡°You¡¯re shocked just like that? If I tell you that Chu Yiran is very likely Liu Guang¡¯s daughter and Liu Guang¡¯s son probably got close to Yin Jiujin to protect Chu Yiran from being exposed. Wouldn¡¯t your jaw drop?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huo Siyu stared at her in a daze. ¡°Beauty Yu, are you joking?¡± Before Yan Jinyu could say anything, she said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s being silly. How could you joke about such a thing? So, is that Chu Yiran really Liu Guang¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°90% likely.¡± If Beauty Yu was 90% sure, it was almost a certainty. Huo Siyu still wanted to ask something, but seeing that the people behind her had followed up, she retracted her words. She nned to ask in detail after sending them away. ¡°Schoolmate Yan!¡± Qin Xuan was the first to catch up. Zhao Linlin followed closely behind her. Zhao Linlin still couldn¡¯t calm down. It was fine if her roommates were from the capital, but they were both from big families. A casual allowance was already 500,000 dors, which was enough to build a big building in her hometown. The two of them slowed down and waited for them to catch up. ¡°Yan Jinyu, you were so cool just now. You didn¡¯t even look at that woman. You didn¡¯t see it. Her expression is so ugly!¡± ¡°I knew it. She¡¯s not a good person. You¡¯re the most beautiful among us, so she stared at you and asked who you are. She must be jealous of your beauty. Hmph, what the hell? Does she think she¡¯s a fairy? She¡¯s jealous of people who are prettier than her. She even wants to seduce my cousin!¡± Yan Jinyu wanted to say that the person she wanted to hook up with might not be her cousin. As Qin Xuan spoke, she said to Huo Siyu excitedly, ¡°And Senior Sister, you were also very awesome just now. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen that woman suffer like this, even though I¡¯ve only seen her a few times.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right, Senior Sister. You said your name is Huo Siyu. Why do I feel like I¡¯ve heard your name somewhere before?¡± She sized Huo Siyu up. ¡°I still think you looked very familiar. Have we really never seen you before?¡± Huo Siyu smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you might have seen me when you came to the Imperial Capital University?¡± Qin Xuan scratched her head. Was that really the case? ¡°Is that woman often with your cousin?¡± ¡°Not often. I¡¯ve only met her a few times. Besides, my cousin doesn¡¯t care about her. My cousin¡¯s brothers don¡¯t care about her either. She¡¯s the one who shamelessly follows them around.¡± After saying that angrily, Qin Xuan looked at Huo Siyu in confusion. ¡°On the other hand, Senior Sister, why are you suddenly asking this? Don¡¯t tell me you know my cousin?¡± Huo Siyu only answered the first question. ¡°Seeing that you hate her so much, so I asked.¡± Qin Xuan was skeptical. At this moment, Chu Xiaohuan followed, ¡°Schoolmate Qin Xuan!¡± ¡°Xiaohuan, you don¡¯t have to be so distant. Although our family doesn¡¯t have much contact with the Chu Family, we¡¯re all in the same circle. My parents even interacted with¡­ Grandpa Chu and Grandma Chu in the early years. We could be considered as acquaintances. Just call me Xuanxuan.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be from the Chu Family.¡± Whenever the Chu Family was mentioned, most people only knew that the two sons and two daughters-inw of the Chu Family had passed away one after another. The Chu Family was managed by the daughter of the Chu Family who had already married out of the family. No one knew who the daughter of the Chu Family had married back then, but she had brought a daughter back with her. It was Chu Yiran. Very few people knew that the Chu Family had a legitimate heir! Chu Xiaohuan smiled bitterly. How many people outside knew about her existence as the heir of the Chu Family? ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Xuanxuan from now on.¡± Qin Xuan nodded happily. Then, she thought of something and her expression darkened again. ¡°Xiaohuan, I have to remind you that your cousin isn¡¯t a good person. Don¡¯t believe what she said. Don¡¯t think that she¡¯s treating you well just because she has given you some money. That¡¯s your Chu Family¡¯s money. It¡¯s only right that she gives it to you. She pretends to be kind with your family¡¯s money. Don¡¯t be deceived by her.¡± Qin Xuan wouldn¡¯t have said anything impulsively. She said this because she could tell that Chu Xiaohuan didn¡¯t like Chu Yiran much either. Since Chu Xiaohuan didn¡¯t like Chu Yiran to begin with, she wasn¡¯t really sowing discord between them. She was just worried that Chu Xiaohuan didn¡¯t hate Chu Yiran enough and would be coaxed by Chu Yiran. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Xiaohuan smiled and thanked her. She didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t trust others easily. Qin Xuan could understand why she was like this. No one could trust easily if their family members have all died of illness and their assets fell into the hands of others. Especially since they had just met today. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. We¡¯re schoolmates and roommates now. We¡¯ll be friends in the future. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. By the way, did you still want to go with us to the supermarket to buy things?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Yan Jinyu said, ¡°You guys go ahead. I¡¯ve basically bought all my things. I¡¯ll bring them over the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Schoolmate Yan, are you leaving now?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded. ¡°Oh, right. Don¡¯t you guys have to choose a room manager for each dormitory? The three of you can choose for yourselves. Beauty Yu won¡¯t be participating. Her fianc¨¦ is in the capital, so she shouldn¡¯t usually stay in the dormitory. After you choose a room manager, if Beauty Yu is not in school and you have to trouble the new room manager to help her ept the military training uniform, thank you.¡± Huo Siyu¡¯s words were very reliable. She sounded just like a big sister. Yan Jinyu smiled at her. Sensing her gaze, Huo Siyu was a little smug and embarrassed. However, Huo Siyu¡¯s words surprised the three of them. ¡°So Schoolmate Yan has a fianc¨¦!¡± Qin Xuan was a little surprised. Seeing that the other two people did not have much of a reaction, she could not help but ask, ¡°Do you two know about this?¡± ¡°We heard it when Schoolmate Yan and Senior Sister were chatting when you and Auntie went out to buy things.¡± At the mention of this gossip, Chu Xiaohuan¡¯s mood became much better. She was in a good mood today, but then she saw Chu Yiran. Although she was surprised, Qin Xuan could ept having a fianc¨¦ at the age of 18 as she was in the Qin Family. It was not her ce to interfere in other people¡¯s matters. She only said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll choose our own room manager and we¡¯ll help you get your military training uniform then.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll make a move first.¡± As soon as the two of them left, Chu Xiaohuan said, ¡°I suddenly remembered that I still have something on, so I won¡¯t be going to the supermarket for the time being. You guys go ahead.¡± After saying that, she followed Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu. Qin Xuan and Zhao Linlin looked at each other. Wasn¡¯t she the one who suggested going to the supermarket? ¡°Then, are we still going now?¡± Zhao Linlin asked. ¡°Go ahead. I still have something to buy.¡± After saying that, Qin Xuan nced at Zhao Linlin. From the luggage Zhao Linlin brought, her attire, and her simple temperament, it was obvious that she did note from a rich family. She did note from a wealthy family, but she could still remain calm when she heard their conversation. She was indeed someone who could get into the Imperial Capital University from such a small ce with extremely poor education standards. As long as she continued to work hard, her future achievements should not be small. Her roommates seemed to be quite good too. Especially Yan Jinyu. She was very unfathomable. She seemed easy to get along with, but she actually gave people a distant feeling after interacting with them. She really did not know what kind of family could raise such a person. *** What Chu Xiaohuan meant by ¡°something¡± wasn¡¯t really something. She was chasing after Yan Jinyu. ¡°Schoolmate Yan, do you have something to say to me?¡± She was actually not sure either. She saw Yan Jinyu nce at her when she left. Huo Siyu was puzzled at first. Seeing Yan Jinyu smile faintly, she realized that something was indeed going on. Chu Xiaohuan was very smart. She didn¡¯t even realize Beauty Yu¡¯s n, but Chu Xiaohuan did. Yan Jinyu nodded at Chu Xiaohuan. ¡°I do have something to say.¡± With just one look, Chu Xiaohuan could understand what she meant. It seemed like she was indeed a smart person. As for why she only gave Chu Xiaohuan a look as a reminder, it was because in her opinion, it meant that Chu Xiaohuan wasn¡¯t smart enough if Chu Xiaohuan couldn¡¯t understand what she meant. If she wasn¡¯t smart enough, there was no need to continue the conversation. Yan Jinyu said to Huo Siyu, ¡°Let¡¯s find a quiet ce to talk..¡± Chapter 442 - Didnt Like Her

Chapter 442: Didn¡¯t Like Her

¡°Were you really sent by my father?¡± On the other side, Chu Yiran and Wang Zhi came to an empty corner. At this moment, Wang Zhi¡¯s expression hadpletely changed. She crossed her arms and leanedzily against the wall behind her. She looked up at Chu Yiran. ¡°Of course. Otherwise, how else would I know Miss Chu¡¯s identity?¡± ¡°My father asked you to help me deal with Yan Jinyu? Of course, she has another more famous identity¡ªthe number one killer, ¡®Chi¡¯.¡± ¡°You can say that too. The order I received is to cooperate with you. How we cooperate depends on your arrangements.¡± ¡°However, before that, I didn¡¯t forget your original mission. Back then, Sir didn¡¯t send you and Liu Junqing to hide by Yin Jiujin¡¯s side to deal with Yin Jiujin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. After all, no one knew that Yan Jinyu was¡¯ Chi ¡®at that time.¡± ¡°All these years, Miss Chu¡¯s mission seems to have made no progress at all.¡± ¡°He has been retired for so many years. I can¡¯t even get close to him. How am I going to carry out the mission?¡± Chu Yiran was a little unhappy. ¡°I thought of retiring and joining the Empire Group, but Father didn¡¯t allow it. He said that since I¡¯ve achieved some results in the army, I shouldn¡¯t abandon it easily. It might be very useful in the future. I can¡¯t get rid of Yin Jiujin for the time being. And Qin Hao too.¡± ¡°Qin Hao is also a ruthless character. Getting rid of him will be very helpful to Father¡¯s grand n.¡± ¡°So, Miss Chu has gotten rid of Qin Hao?¡± Wang Zhi¡¯s tone was slightly mocking. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Miss Chu, are you angry from embarrassment? Is there something wrong with my question?¡± Chu Yiran looked at her coldly with killing intent. However, she endured it and did not explode. ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s easy to say. If it were you, you might not be alive like me!¡± Wang Zhi¡¯s expression suddenly darkened and she said coldly, ¡°Do you need me to remind you why you¡¯re still alive?¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t acted rashly and exposed your traces back then, making people suspect that there was a mole, would Liu Junqing have taken the initiative to expose his identity to protect you? Liu Junqing exchanged his life for you so that you could still be alive! He used his life to protect you, but what about you?¡± ¡°In the end, not only did you not make any progress in your mission, you didn¡¯t even gain the trust of the mission target! Are you worthy of Liu Junqing¡¯s sacrifice?¡± ¡°Who said that I didn¡¯t gain their trust? Just because Qin Hao doesn¡¯t believe me doesn¡¯t mean that Nine doesn¡¯t believe me!¡± Wang Zhi sneered at her, ¡°Nine? This nickname is very intimate. Since you¡¯ve gained his trust, why haven¡¯t you made a move yet? Could it be that you¡¯re tempted by your mission target?¡± ¡°N-Nonsense!¡± She was obviously flustered. ¡°That¡¯s someone I have to kill. How can I have any other thoughts?¡± ¡°It¡¯d better be that case. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for reporting the matter to Sir directly. At that time, even if you¡¯re Sir¡¯s daughter, with Sir¡¯s style of doing things, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t tolerate you anymore.¡± Chu Yiran¡¯s eyes turned cold. She touched her back and said word by word, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± However, Wang Zhi was unmoved. ¡°How could that be? I¡¯m just telling the truth. I take instructions from Sir directly. I have the responsibility to report anything that harms Sir. Besides, you didn¡¯t have any thoughts about Yin Jiujin. My words are meaningless, right?¡± Chu Yiran was speechless. Her gaze was especially unfriendly. Wang Zhi wasn¡¯t frightened by her at all. ¡°So, since Miss Chu has such an advantage, why haven¡¯t you acted yet? Even if you received another order to stay in the army and can¡¯t follow Yin Jiujin, doesn¡¯t he trust you? You can ask him out!¡± ¡°He trusts you, and you persist in attacking him. There should be many chances, right?¡± Chu Yiran¡¯s face turned green and purple. How could Yin Jiujin have trusted her? She didn¡¯t even have Yin Jiujin¡¯s contact number! Just as she was thinking about that, Wang Zhi poked at her wound. ¡°Or is it that what you said about gaining Yin Jiujin¡¯s trust is fake? That¡¯s not true at all? Not only does Yin Jiujin not trust you, but he has even almost forgotten about your existence?¡± Seeing that Chu Yiran¡¯s anger was getting stronger and her expression was getting worse, Wang Zhi felt happy. If it wasn¡¯t for Chu Yiran, Liu Junqing wouldn¡¯t have died! Not long ago, she heard that Liu Junqing actually died at Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands back then! Hence, she wouldn¡¯t let either Chu Yiran or Yan Jinyu off! She might not be able to win against Chu Yiran alone because Chu Yiran was Sir¡¯s daughter. Sir had high hopes for her. It was impossible for Sir to ignore her if she was in danger. She didn¡¯t even have a chance of winning against Chu Yiran, let alone Yan Jinyu, whom even Sir couldn¡¯t do anything to. Since she could not deal with either of them, she would let them fight and she would sit back and reap the benefits! Just like Yan Jinyu earlier. She didn¡¯t know if Yan Jinyu had seen through something. Regardless of whether it was true or not, Yan Jinyu probably couldn¡¯t find out about her background for the time being. No matter what, she had done it to hide her identity. She had pretended to be a timid and ordinary student who cried for no reason for three years at Boyu High School. Moreover, her information before she entered high school could be said to be wless. There was no way to investigate at all. In order to have a chance to show her face in front of Yan Jinyu so that she could get close to her, Wang Zhi had deliberately made that mock test so bad. She thought that regardless of whether Yan Jinyu would scorest or not, she would definitely be called out by the form teacher when she did. That would also give her a chance to show her face. As for why she didn¡¯t get into the top three but bottom, it was because there were still Bo Lang, Yan Jinyun, Tan Shiyun, Yuan Xi, and a few other formidable students in ss. She couldn¡¯t beat them at all! Fortunately, she still achieved her goal in the end. She did show her face in front of Yan Jinyu, and Yan Jinyu seemed to have a good impression of her. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to help you, not to dampen your confidence. Since you can¡¯t touch Yin Jiujin for so many years and haven¡¯t made any progress with Qin Hao, let¡¯s deal with Yan Jinyu first. Coincidentally, she¡¯s also Sir¡¯s greatest enemy. If you can get rid of her, Sir will definitely be very happy.¡± If even Sir could not deal with her, Chu Yiran would definitely die when she faced her! Even if she didn¡¯t die, they would definitely be injured. She wanted both sides to suffer! ¡°Do I need you to tell me that?¡± Wang Zhi didn¡¯t seem to mind her unkind tone. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your arrangements. I¡¯ll leave first. Contact me when you have a n. I¡¯m at the Imperial Capital University. Moreover, it¡¯s very easy for you to find me with your identity.¡± Her identity? At the mention of this, Chu Yiran¡¯s expression darkened. She could not help but feel angry when Chu Xiaohuan said that there was a difference between her, a small soldier, and Qin Hao. Even if she was a small soldier, she had already been suspended now! Qin Hao was actually so ruthless. It was only because she saw that he was only concerned about dating a woman and was afraid of dying the mission that she got the pass to the underground auction from his room. He suspended her with the excuse of ¡°not following orders and acting without orders¡±! Not only was she suspended, the punishment from above wasn¡¯t decided yet. She did not know what the final oue would be. She was only suspended for investigation now! It was not easy for her to do her best toplete all the missions for a few years in the army before she could be transferred to Qin Hao. However, Qin Hao only arranged some small missions for her this year. She finally had a big mission to carry out with Qin Hao. Qin Hao didn¡¯t care about the mission himself, and yet he actually didn¡¯t allow her to work hard for the mission! After this incident, even if she could still stay in the army, it would be difficult for her to raise her head up. Qin Hao actually didn¡¯t give her any face! ¡°You better really be able to help me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± Wang Zhi smiled. ¡°I can naturally help you. I¡¯m someone who takes orders from Sir directly. Since I can take orders from Sir directly, I¡¯m sure you can guess my strength.¡± ¡°However, Miss Chu, you don¡¯t have to worry. Although I¡¯m strong, I¡¯m here to help you this time. I won¡¯t act without knowing the rules. I¡¯ll listen to your arrangements.¡± His tone was a little mocking. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Miss Chu know best what I mean? ording to the information I received, not long ago, Miss Chu and Qin Hao were carrying out a mission together. You didn¡¯t listen to his orders and acted on your own. You¡¯re being punished now. This is also the reason why you can still appear here now, right?¡± Ignoring Chu Yiran¡¯s gradually darkening face, Wang Zhi continued, ¡°You can rest assured. I won¡¯t tell Sir about this.¡± After saying that, she ignored Chu Yiran and turned to leave. *** At a milk tea shop in the Imperial Capital University. By the window. Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu sat on one side while Chu Xiaohuan sat opposite them. ¡°What do you want to say to me, Schoolmate Yan? Or rather, what do you want to ask?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s gazended on her face. She was indeed someone who could enter Imperial Capital University. Her intelligence was really not low. She had guessed so much so quickly. ¡°Schoolmate Chu, do you have any siblings?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± She stared at her with wide eyes. ¡°Why are you asking this, Schoolmate Yan?¡± ¡°I just want to know more about the situation so that I can continue the following topic. To be honest, I want to cooperate with Schoolmate Chu. I can help Schoolmate Chu take back the Chu Corporation from Chu Yiran and her daughter.¡± Chu Xiaohuan¡¯s hand that was holding the milk tea trembled. It was unknown if she was shocked or excited. ¡°Y-you¡­¡± ¡°You want to ask me why I helped you? It¡¯s simply because I don¡¯t like Chu Yiran. There¡¯s no other reason.¡± ¡°Are you very curious about what I have to rely on that I actually dare to say that I want to help you take back the Chu Corporation?¡± Chu Xiaohuan didn¡¯t say anything, but her expression betrayed her inner thoughts. She was indeed very curious. Swaying the milk tea in her hand, Yan Jinyu smiled and said, ¡°Let me formally introduce myself. My name is Yan Jinyu, from the Yan Family in North City. Of course, I¡¯ve long cut ties with the Yan Family and am no longer a member of the Yan Family in North City. You might not have heard of me, but you must have heard of Master Nine.¡± Chu Xiaohuan¡¯s jaw dropped when she mentioned the Yan Family in North City. The Yan Family in North City, Yan Jinyu¡­ Yan Jinyu! No wonder the name sounded so familiar! So she was the one who had be famous in the capital not long ago! Hearing Yan Jinyu mention Master Nine again, Chu Xiaohuan was even more certain of her guess. ¡°Y-you¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, Master Nine¡¯s favored fianc¨¦e?¡± Favored? Yan Jinyu chuckled. Wasn¡¯t the rumors a little exaggerated? ¡°If the Master Nine we¡¯re talking about is the same person, I think so.¡± Chu Xiaohuan still couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time after Yan Jinyu confirmed it again. This was too surreal. Her new roommate was actually Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e! That was Master Nine, who was even famous in the capital! If she was really Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e, it was understandable that she didn¡¯t like Chu Yiran. In the early years, Chu Yiran and Master Nine wererades. Moreover, Chu Yiran always wanted to stick to Master Nine and the eldest son of the Qin Family. Even she was already disgusted by Chu Yiran¡¯s actions, let alone Master Nine¡¯s legitimate fianc¨¦e. ¡°You¡¯re Eldest Miss Yan. Then, Senior Sister¡­¡± She looked at Huo Siyu. Huo Siyu smiled. ¡°The Huo Family in South City, Huo Siyu.¡± Chu Xiaohuan trembled. They were all the big shots¡¯ women! She actually ate with these two people today and was even drinking milk tea together! She was shocked and excited, but she still had to maintain a calm persona. ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Huo. My respects..¡± Chapter 443 - Going To The Lingering Garden

Chapter 443: Going To The Lingering Garden

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°We¡¯re all students from the same university now, so there¡¯s no need to be so polite,¡± Huo Siyu said with a smile. ¡°I actually don¡¯t like Chu Yiran either.¡± Chu Xiaohuan nodded heavily to show that she understood. Qin Xuan¡¯s earlier words were clearly saying that Chu Yiran was seducing Young Master Qin. As Young Master Qin¡¯s legitimate fianc¨¦e, it would be strange if Huo Siyu liked Chu Yiran. ¡°I think Beauty Yu and I still have some ability. With us cooperating with you, we have a much greater advantage than you taking back the Chu Corporation alone.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Xiaohuan agreed very much. If she had no advantage when these two people cooperated with her, then she would not be able to find an advantage anymore! She was confident that she could snatch the Chu Corporation back from her aunt by herself, but she did not know how many years she would have to wait for it. Her grandparents¡¯ health was not good, so they only hoped that the Chu Corporation would be in her hands sooner. She did not want her grandparents to leave with regrets when they could not hold on anymore. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan asked me if I have any siblings. I¡¯m an only child, but my uncle has a daughter who¡¯s a month older than me.¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°You have a cousin?¡± However, she saw that Chu Xiaohuan¡¯s mood suddenly became very down. ¡°My cousin went out with my uncle and aunt and they got into a car ident. However, only my uncle and aunt were found at the scene of the car ident. We couldn¡¯t find my cousin.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s alive or dead.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t look for her?¡± Huo Siyu asked. ording to the time when the eldest son and eldest daughter-inw of the Chu Family had an ident, Chu Xiaohuan¡¯s cousin was at most 14 years old back then. Although 14 years old was considered a little old, there were still children who were brought to Ghost ughter Ind at that age. ¡°Of course I did! But at that time, only Grandfather, Grandmother and I were left in the Chu Family. Something happened to my parents and Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt one after another. It was too big a blow to my grandparents. They fell ill immediately. I¡¯m not even 14 years old. What can I do? I can only ask Aunt to help me find them.¡± ¡°Aunt said that she did, but she didn¡¯t have any leads. She gave up after two years.¡± ¡°It was also at that time that I gradually lost hope in Aunt. That was why I began to suspect that my parents, Eldest Uncle, Eldest Aunt, and Cousin¡¯s ident might be rted to Aunt.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any evidence.¡± Chu Xiaohuan really didn¡¯t trust others easily. Otherwise, she would have clearly expressed her dislike for Chu Yiran when she spoke to Qin Xuan just now. However, the two people in front of her were different. With their status, the Chu Family waspletely not enough for them to target. There was no need for them to scheme against the Chu Family. Besides, they didn¡¯t like Chu Yiran either. She naturally had to express her thoughts since they were talking about a coboration with her now. Yes, she really wanted to work with them. Or rather, she really wanted them to help her. She was worried that her grandparents would not make it to the time when she could take back the Chu Corporation herself. Yan Jinyu took a sip of milk tea and ced it on the table. She leaned backzily, ¡°When facing absolute power, the evidence is actually no longer important. As long as you snatch the Chu Corporation back, won¡¯t they simply pay the price that they should pay? History is written by the winner. When you take back the Chu Corporation, isn¡¯t it up to you to decide how to exin it?¡± Chu Xiaohuan looked at her in a daze. Was the person who could say these words with such a confident expression really as lousy as the rumors said? Obviously not. Not to mention whether Yan Jinyu had any other ability, just the fact that she could enter the Imperial Capital University with her own ability meant that she was not simple. Indeed, the evidence would no longer be so important when she sessfully took back the Chu Corporation and became the person who won in the end. As long as she believed that her family¡¯s misfortune was rted to her aunt and Chu Yiran, she would tell others that and who would dare not believe her? So what if someone didn¡¯t believe her? At that moment, she already had the ability to spread the truth. Most of the onlookers didn¡¯t care about evidence. They knew that it was enough to use it as a topic of discussion when they had the free time. Over time, the fake could be real. Moreover, her aunt and Chu Yiran were so suspicious. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan is right.¡± ¡°I agree to cooperate with you. No, it should be said that I really want you to help me take back the Chu Corporation. No matter what your intentions are for helping me, I¡¯ll owe you a favor when I take back the Chu Corporation.¡± ¡°Of course, I also know that with your identities, my favor is not worth anything, but as long as I¡¯m still alive, I will definitely not hesitate to help you if you need my help!¡± ¡°I only want to take back the Chu Corporation. That¡¯s the business empire my grandfather built. My father and uncle have expanded it and spent many years managing it. I don¡¯t want to give it to others, especially not to the enemy!¡± ¡°The favor doesn¡¯t matter to me. I simply don¡¯t like Chu Yiran,¡± Yan Jinyu said with a smile. Huo Siyu nodded in agreement. She was still calm earlier, but after hearing Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, Chu Xiaohuan couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She was so excited that her eyes turned red. ¡°Th-then I¡¯ll thank the two of you here first!¡± Yan Jinyu said, ¡°We¡¯re just taking what we need.¡± ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still very grateful to you.¡± With their help, she could quickly take back the Chu Corporation. How could she not be excited? However, she still tried her best to control herself. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and calmed herself down. ¡°I wonder if Eldest Miss Yan has other ns when you asked me if I have any siblings just now?¡± ¡°We¡¯re schoolmates in school. You don¡¯t have to keep calling me Eldest Miss Yan.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any other ns. I¡¯m just asking.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯ve already reached a coboration, go back and sort out your advantages and disadvantages in this battle for me. We¡¯ll n ording to the situation.¡± ¡°In order to prevent the other party from being alerted, only the three of us should know about the cooperation. In school, I¡¯m your schoolmate and roommate. Little Rain is your senior. You don¡¯t know our identities.¡± Chu Xiaohuan naturally understood this. However, she was too excited earlier and forgot about it. Indeed, she couldn¡¯t let her aunt and Chu Yiran find out that she was cooperating with the two people in front of her. Otherwise, they would be more vignt and it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to do anything then. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Eldest¡­ Schoolmate Yan, I¡¯ll arrange them and pass them to you. I¡¯ll also pretend that today¡¯s conversation doesn¡¯t exist.¡± Yan Jinyu nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I still have something to say to Little Rain alone.¡± ¡°Then, I won¡¯t disturb the two of you anymore.¡± Chu Xiaohuan cleverly stood up and left. She even went to the front desk to settle the bill when she left. A few cups of milk tea was not expensive, but it showed them her attitude. After Chu Xiaohuan left the milk tea shop, Huo Siyu asked, ¡°Beauty Yu, are you nning to attack Chu Yiran from the Chu Family?¡± Yan Jinyu sneered, ¡°Attack?¡± Huo Siyu thought of something and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s silly. There¡¯s no need to use the word ¡®attack¡¯ with Chu Yiran.¡± ¡°Then, is Beauty Yu nning to deal a fatal blow to her from the source?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°No matter if she¡¯s Liu Guang¡¯s daughter or not, her existence is very annoying. I have to deal with her.¡± ¡°If Chu Yiran is Liu Guang¡¯s daughter, then Wang Zhi is very likely to be Liu Guang¡¯s subordinate. However, Wang Zhi seems to have some conflict with Chu Yiran.¡± ¡°Since they have conflicts, I¡¯m not worried that they¡¯ll join forces,¡± Huo Siyu replied. ¡°So what if they join forces?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s tone was a little arrogant. Huo Siyu smiled. Indeed, so what if they joined forces? As for how Yan Jinyu could tell that Chu Yiran was Liu Guang¡¯s daughter, Wang Zhi was Liu Guang¡¯s subordinate, and Wang Zhi and Chu Yiran were in conflict, Huo Siyu didn¡¯t ask. She trusted Yan Jinyupletely. She simply listened to Yan Jinyu¡¯s arrangements and didn¡¯t ask further. The two of them left after drinking the milk tea. Yan Jinyu returned to the Mount West Vi, while Huo Siyu returned to Qin Hao¡¯s apartment. The reporting ended sessfully. The military training would only begin the day after tomorrow. Yan Jinyu would only need toe to school the afternoon after tomorrow, so she had a day free tomorrow. Yin Jiujin suggested bringing her to the Lingering Garden to take a look. That was the ce his grandmother had left for him, and also the ce where he had the most memories other than the Yin Family¡¯s residence. Of course, Yan Jinyu agreed. She had long wanted to go to the Lingering Garden to take a look. Firstly, she wanted to see the ce where Yin Jiujin cared about and had many memories. Secondly, Yu Qingwan was still in the Lingering Garden.. She had already decided to get rid of Yu Qingwan after she came to the capital. Chapter 444 - Sending Herself Up

Chapter 444: Sending Herself Up

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t bring Yan Jinyu to the Lingering Garden early in the morning. Instead, he went to thepany first and only brought Yan Jinyu over at about three in the afternoon. The journey from the Empire Building to the Lingering Garden took more than an hour. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t drive personally. Cheng Lin drove while he and Yan Jinyu sat in the back seat. This was Yan Jinyu¡¯s first visit to the Lingering Garden. It was simr to what she had imagined. However, as soon as they got out of the car, a few people went out to wee them personally. They must have received Yin Jiujin¡¯s message and deliberately waited here. Now, the director of the Lingering Garden was no longer Yu Qingwan¡¯s godfather, Meng Zhao. Instead, he was someone Yin Jiujin had sent over. A man in his forties. ¡°Master Nine, Miss Yu.¡± Yin Jiujin nodded slightly. Yan Jinyu also nodded at him and didn¡¯t interfere. She let Yin Jiujin lead her to the pre-arranged private room. To be precise, it was Yin Jiujin¡¯s exclusive private room. Yan Jinyu, who was following Yin Jiujin, nced around and sized up her surroundings curiously. She looked innocent and cute. Anyway, it seemed like that to the director and the others who had met Yan Jinyu for the first time. Every time she looked around, Yin Jiujin would softly introduce to her what that ce was meant for and whatever interesting things had happened to him there in the past. His voice was low but gentle. Be it the director of the Lingering Garden who led the way in front, or Cheng Lin and the others who followed behind, they were smart enough to stay away from them. They didn¡¯t dare to disturb them. Of course, they were still shocked. They were shocked that Master Nine had such a gentle and patient side. They realized even more how important Miss Yu was to Master Nine. When they arrived at Yin Jiujin¡¯s exclusive private room, Yan Jinyu had observed almost a third of the Lingering Garden and heard Yin Jiujin say many interesting things that had happened to him here in the past. From the looks of it, be it the vintage and elegant environment in the Lingering Garden or Yin Jiujin¡¯s many beautiful memories here, Yan Jinyu liked it very much. Yin Jiujin¡¯s private room was on the second floor. The people downstairs couldn¡¯t see the situation in the private room when they were in it, but they in the private room could see the situation downstairs. There was a stage downstairs and audience seats in front of it. The first few rows were all lounge seats. At this moment, ¡°Farewell My Concubine¡± was being performed on the stage. The audience seats were filled with people. Some of the audience really liked watching opera. They bought tickets to watch almost every show. Some of the audience came with their elders. Some of the audience came purely to experience. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin sat in the private room. Yin Jiujin personally poured a cup of tea and handed it to her. ¡°Have you watched Beijing opera before?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ve seen it before,¡± Yan Jinyu replied weakly. She had never had the mood to watch these things in the past. She only saw Beijing opera once on a mission when she had to grasp the whereabouts of the target of the mission and follow them to the Beijing opera garden. She only took two casual nces. She did not notice what was going on on the stage. Yin Jiujin recalled her past after he asked and saw her reaction. He fell silent for a few seconds and didn¡¯t continue on this question. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at the scene on the stage and said against her conscience, ¡°I like it.¡± She admitted that this kind of traditional culture was worth spreading. There were also some people who were enthusiastic about it, but she¡­ She did not know if it was because she had killed too many people. Even though she had already settled down, she could not sit here and watch for a period of time. Of course, it was fine to watch one or two shows asionally to understand the Beijing opera or watch it to build her cultural appreciation. She saw that Yin Jiujin seemed to like it very much, so she said that to go along with him. Unexpectedly, Yin Jiujin actually said, ¡°Since you like it, I¡¯ll apany you to watch it when I have the time in the future. I¡¯m not very interested in Beijing opera. I¡¯ve only watched it with Grandmother in the past.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him with aplicated gaze. Yin Jiujin took a sip of tea calmly. He sensed her gaze and couldn¡¯t help but look at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She put on a fake smile. ¡°Nothing.¡± Yin Jiujin instantly understood when he saw her like this. So she said that she liked Beijing opera because of him. This little girl. ¡°Shall I bring you around after this show ends?¡± Indeed, as soon as he finished speaking, the youngdy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure!¡± Yin Jiujin chuckled. He pinched her face. ¡°You.¡± He didn¡¯t pinch her hard. Before Yan Jinyu could re at him unhappily, Yin Jiujin let go. Knowing that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t very interested in Beijing opera, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t intend to waste any time. He gently raised his hand and the director came over to report the situation in the Lingering Garden to him. Yan Jinyu was bored sitting there. Seeing that Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t be done for a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a walk first. Brother Nine, call me when you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Shall I get someone to lead the way for you?¡± ¡°Is there anywhere that I can¡¯t go to in the Lingering Garden?¡± Yan Jinyu asked. Yin Jiujin chuckled. ¡°Even if there is a forbidden area, there¡¯s no ce in the Lingering Garden that you can¡¯t go as you¡¯re the futuredy boss of the Lingering Garden.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll walk around by myself. I don¡¯t need anyone to lead the way.¡± After saying that, she stood up and walked over. She bent down and kissed the corner of Yin Jiujin¡¯s lips before quickly retreating as his eyes darkened. She smiled brightly. ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯ll make a move then.¡± Yin Jiujin was helpless and doting. ¡°Go ahead.¡± *** No one followed Yan Jinyu after she left the private room. She was much faster. Walking around was only one of her purposes, but her main purpose was to deal with Yu Qingwan here. Since Yu Qingwan was already useless, why should she continue to keep her around? In fact, there was no need for her to settle Yu Qingwan herself. Most importantly, she had something to investigate in person. No matter what, Yu Qingwan was Liu Junqing¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She might really be able to find out some information. It was her first time in the Lingering Garden, but that did not mean that she knew nothing about it. For example, she knew the map of the Lingering Garden and where Yu Qingwan lived now. She just needed to head in that direction. The further in she went, the more secluded the environment became. Before she reached her destination, Yan Jinyu suddenly stopped in a quiet courtyard. She gently raised her hand and blocked the sharp dagger that wasing at her from behind. She turned around and retreated. She saw a masked person in a night suit stabbing at her with a dagger. She had some skills and her attacks were very sharp. Her eyes were filled with killing intent when she looked at her. This was supposed to be an assassination, but in Yan Jinyu¡¯s opinion, it was extremely stupid. Was there something wrong with her as she was wearing a night suit for an assassination in broad daylight? Was she afraid that others wouldn¡¯t notice her? Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t make a move. She simply raised her leg and gave a roundhouse kick. That person¡¯s dagger was sent flying. With another kick, that person was also sent flying and fell heavily to the ground. Because she was wearing a dress, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t even use a third of her strength. Obviously, the person who came to assassinate her was a weakling. Yan Jinyu waved her left hand, and the dagger that she had kicked awaynded in her hand. She slowly walked towards that person. The person who was sent flying couldn¡¯t stand up for a long time. It was unknown if she was shocked by Yan Jinyu¡¯s skills or frightened by the killing intent in Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes. She retreated by pushing herself backwards with trembling hands. ¡°Y-you don¡¯te over!¡± It was a woman¡¯s voice. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t waste her breath. She waved her left hand and removed the ck veil on the woman¡¯s face, revealing her face. Yan Jinyu quickly dashed forward and stepped on her chest. She bent down and raised the woman¡¯s chin with the dagger in her hand. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re even a little beauty.¡± The woman was indeed good-looking. She had a gentle look, but the fear in her eyes made people ignore her looks. ¡°Y-you¡­¡± ¡°What about me?¡± The dagger slid down gently and pressed against her neck. ¡°You want to kill me with dilettantish skills like yours? Tsk!¡± She had seen Yu Qingwan¡¯s photo. This was undoubtedly Yu Qingwan. She had expected that Yu Qingwan wanted to kill her, but she didn¡¯t expect Yu Qingwan to be stupid enough to do it herself. ¡°Who gave you the confidence to think that you can kill me by yourself alone?¡± ¡°H-how could you¡­¡± Yu Qingwan¡¯s reaction¡­ Yan Jinyu immediately knew. So Yu Qingwan didn¡¯t know her identity. It seemed like she was another abandoned chess piece. If Liu Guang valued Yu Qingwan, how could he not tell Yu Qingwan her identity? He even let Yu Qingwan court death by trying to kill her. Yu Qingwan indeed didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. She had always wanted to kill Yan Jinyu. She didn¡¯t seed thest time and was even taught a lesson by Hei Yao. Of course, she didn¡¯t listen to Hei Yao¡¯s advice of lying low after that. She had been looking for an opportunity to kill Yan Jinyu. However, when she realized that someone was watching her and she could not find a chance to attack. Just as she was feeling worried, she found out that Master Nine and Yan Jinyu had already moved to the capital. She thought that they woulde to the Lingering Garden eventually, so she kept looking forward to this day. She finally got her opportunity. Just as she was worried that she couldn¡¯t find a chance to make a move, Yan Jinyu was left alone. The gods were really helping her! Yu Qingwan was extremely excited when she thought about how Yan Jinyu was going to die at her hands. However, she had never expected Yan Jinyu to be so skilled! She had heard from others that Yan Jinyu had some skills. Master Nine had taught her self-defense, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be so formidable! How could this be simple self-defense skills! She saw what Yan Jinyu swung out with her left hand. That was a legendary weapon! ¡°Y-you¡¯re¡­ the number one killer, ¡®Chi¡¯!¡± After shouting this, the fear in Yu Qingwan¡¯s eyes intensified. On the other side, Meng Zhao, who ran over after seeing Yu Qingwan being restrained, stopped in his tracks when he heard Yu Qingwan shout. He stared at Yan Jinyu in disbelief. The number one killer was this young girl in front of him?! ¡°Little Yu¡¯er.¡± At that moment, a gentle voice with a hint of coldness spoke up. The man was wearing a white shirt and ck trousers. The top two buttons of his shirt were undone. He had a cold expression and a hand in his pocket as he walked over slowly. His eyes were dark. Meng Zhao¡¯s legs went limp. ¡°M-Master Nine.¡± Master Nine appeared here, so it was obvious who was subduing Wan¡¯er! Master Nine¡¯s favored fianc¨¦e! Looking at Wan¡¯er¡¯s attire, even an idiot would know what she wanted to do. He thought that this girl was just an ordinary guest, who had mistakenly entered this ce, and wanted to simply send her away. He didn¡¯t expect her to be the eldest daughter of the Yan Family! It was all over now. Wan¡¯er was in big trouble! He was already guilty. Master Nine only spared Wan¡¯er¡¯s life when he handed over the position of the director of the Lingering Garden. He even allowed them to stay in the courtyard in the deepest part of the Lingering Garden. Now¡­ Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze swept past Meng Zhao, whose legs were trembling. Her eyes were cold, and her entire body exuded the sharp killing intent that belonged to the number one killer. However, when she looked at Yin Jiujin, her killing intent waspletely restrained. Chapter 445 - Raising An Ingrate

Chapter 445: Raising An Ingrate

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Brother Nine, you¡¯re here so quickly?¡± ¡°Yes, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The foot on Yu Qingwan¡¯s chest suddenly increased pressure. ¡°Such a small fry can¡¯t hurt me.¡± Yu Qingwan spat out a mouthful of blood. However, Yan Jinyu had no intention of letting go of her. She was still stepping on her and the dagger was still on her neck. There was already a faint cut on her neck. Yu Qingwan couldn¡¯t care less about screaming in pain. The cold dagger pressed against her neck made her realize that she might lose her life at any moment. Cold sweat broke out! The person in front of her was not an ordinary person. She was the famous number one killer! Yan Jinyu lowered her eyes and looked down at her. ¡°Tsk, how pitiful. It seems like Liu Guang didn¡¯t tell you my identity.¡± Due to her rtionship with Liu Junqing, Yu Qingwan actually knew Liu Guang¡¯s identity. She naturally knew what happened on Ghost ughter Ind three years ago. The person in front of her was the mastermind behind the destruction of Ghost ughter Ind! A person who had even forced Liu Guang to a dead end! Liu Guang actually didn¡¯t tell her that Yan Jinyu was ¡°Chi¡±! Hei Yao didn¡¯t tell her either when he came looking for her thest time! He knew that she wanted to kill Yan Jinyu, but he didn¡¯t tell her that Yan Jinyu was such an existence that she couldn¡¯t be offended. How was it different from watching her die? They were actually so ruthless to her! ¡°I wanted to look for you, but you came knocking on my door. You saved me a lot of effort.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯re really stupid. You didn¡¯t find a chance to slip away after your identity was exposed and even chose to stay in the Lingering Garden. Could it be that you think we¡¯ll continue to keep you around? Or are you so naive to think that we didn¡¯t discover your identity?¡± Yu Qingwan¡¯s eyes widened. She thought that they did not discover her identity! ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! What identity? I¡¯ve been an orphan since I was young. I was adopted by my godfather. What other identity can I have?¡± As long as she refused to admit it, they could not do anything to her! At most, they could chase her out of the Lingering Garden. Yan Jinyu sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to say all this now? Ordinary orphans won¡¯t be able to recognize me at a nce. Ordinary orphans don¡¯t have the courage to kill as you please.¡± ¡°Are you thinking that as long as you insist on denying it, we can¡¯t do this to you? Isn¡¯t it just to chase you out of the Lingering Garden?¡± Yu Qingwan was shocked that all her thoughts had been guessed correctly. ¡°How naive.¡± ¡°Do you think Brother Nine will let you off easily? Or do you think I won¡¯t pursue someone who wants to assassinate me?¡± Yu Qingwan¡¯s face turned pale when she realized who they were. ¡°W-What do you want to do? It¡¯s said that the people who died at your hands were almost all killed with one move. You didn¡¯t kill me and that means that you won¡¯t kill me for the time being. Y-you can just state any conditions!¡± Yan Jinyu sneered, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you for the time being?¡± She smiled sinisterly and pushed the dagger forward. ¡°Are you sure?¡± The sound of the dagger cutting through her skin frightened Yu Qingwan so much that she almost fainted. She forced herself not to faint. ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± ¡°I entertained angels unaware and overestimated myself to provoke you. I apologize for my actions just now! As long as you let me go, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know about Liu Guang!¡± Yan Jinyu stopped pressing the dagger. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Seems like you have admitted that you¡¯re Liu Guang¡¯s subordinate.¡± ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you don¡¯t admit it. Not to mention that we already know who you are, even if we don¡¯t, what can you do if we want to kill you?¡± ¡°Killers like us don¡¯t need a reason.¡± She smiled coldly and murderously. Seeing Yan Jinyu like this, Yu Qingwan was really afraid. She didn¡¯t even dare to meet Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze! His cold gaze filled with killing intentnded on her, making her shiver! Yes, killers did not need a reason to kill, let alone the person in front of them was the famous number one killer in the killer world! ¡°However, I can spare your life if you¡¯re sensible.¡± Yu Qingwan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m sensible. I¡¯m very sensible!¡± Yan Jinyu retracted her dagger and stood up straight. It was tiring to bend over for too long. Her foot was still on Yu Qingwan¡¯s heart. ¡°Then, before we continue the topic, I have a question to ask first.¡± Although she said that she was asking, Yan Jinyu¡¯s tone was actually firm. ¡°When Qin Bailu wanted to take the opportunity to attack me at the Empire Mall in the capital back then, those people who were hiding in the dark to take advantage of the situation, were sent by you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Yu Qingwan felt a frightening gazend on her. She looked over carefully and indeed met Master Nine¡¯s dark gaze. She trembled in fear. Meng Zhao was also pale with fear. The others who hade with Yin Jiujin were also shocked. Yu Qingwan had actually wanted to kill Miss Yu more than once! How bold! ¡°From your reaction, it should be.¡± ¡°Y-you already knew? Then why did you¡­¡± ¡°Why are you still kept alive? That¡¯s because I think you¡¯re still useful. I just didn¡¯t expect Liu Guang to actually not put you in an important position. He didn¡¯t even tell you my identity. So, what¡¯s the point of keeping you now? You¡¯re already useless.¡± ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re sensible enough, answer my next question properly.¡± She exerted more force on her leg. ¡°I can survive until today. I still have the ability to differentiate the truth and lies. Don¡¯t y tricks. I believe you don¡¯t want to experience a fate worse than death.¡± Her faint tone made Yu Qingwan¡¯s limbs turn cold. A hint of fear slowly crept into Yu Qingwan¡¯s heart. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to¡­ I don¡¯t dare to¡­¡± ¡°Liu Junqing is indeed your fianc¨¦?¡± Yu Qingwan was shocked and then filled with jealousy. Master Nine actually told Yan Jinyu about Liu Junqing! She knew very well how important Liu Junqing was to Master Nine. Master Nine had even fallen out with the Yin Family because of Liu Junqing back then. It was not an exaggeration to say that Liu Junqing was Master Nine¡¯s sore spot. And Master Nine was actually willing to tell Yan Jinyu about Liu Junqing! Why! She was so jealous that she lost her mind. The fear and cowardice from before was gradually reced by resentment. With Yan Jinyu¡¯s sharp senses, she naturally sensed Yu Qingwan¡¯s change. The dagger in her hand left her hand and brushed past Yu Qingwan¡¯s neck before disappearing into the ground! The dagger even trembled. Yan Jinyu waved her left hand and the dagger returned to her hand. It only took two seconds. Yu Qingwan¡¯s pupils were constricted. It was a deep fear. Yan Jinyu smiled and said, ¡°You seem to be very indignant?¡± Yu Qingwan wanted to shake her head and say no, but Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak. ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy, hide it from me too. I have a bad temper. If there¡¯s a next time, this dagger won¡¯t just simply brush past your neck.¡± ¡°Whether I ask you or not, I still kill the person that needs to be killed. It won¡¯t affect me too much.¡± One sentence showed Yu Qingwan¡¯s value. Yu Qingwan understood now. Yan Jinyu meant that even if she didn¡¯t ask her, she would still deal with her. In other words, she was actually not very valuable and could be killed anytime! Upon realizing this, no matter how jealous and indignant Yu Qingwan was, she didn¡¯t dare to show it anymore and could only suppress it. ¡°Do you need me to repeat my question?¡± ¡°No, no, no need! I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk! Liu Junqing is indeed my fianc¨¦!¡± ¡°You know that he¡¯s Liu Guang¡¯s son? You also know that Liu Guang is Ghost ughter¡¯s owner?¡± ¡°I know, I know everything! Father, no, Liu Guang. Liu Guang is Ghost ughter¡¯s owner. Liu Junqing is Liu Guang¡¯s biological son!¡± ¡°Then, why did you guyse to the capital back then? Since Liu Junqing is Liu Guang¡¯s son, why did he infiltrate the army? What¡¯s his mission?¡± Even though she had already guessed most of it, Yan Jinyu still wanted to confirm it again. What Liu Guang said at the Feng Family that day was half true. She wanted to see if there was anyone else other than Chu Yiran that was under Liu Guang¡¯s orders. ¡°The fact that I dare to ask means that I¡¯m notpletely ignorant about these things. Think about it and answer properly.¡± Yu Qingwan, who wanted to say something to brush it off, didn¡¯t dare to have any thoughts when she heard Yan Jinyu say that. ¡°I-It was because of Father¡­ Liu Guang¡¯s orders that we came to the capital back then. Junqing wanted us to be free, so he agreed to hide in the army.¡± ¡°I tried to get adopted by my godfather¡­¡± When Meng Zhao heard that, he was first in disbelief, then he was furious. ¡°Back then, Y-you actually did it on purpose!¡± Meng Zhao had no children, but he wouldn¡¯t have adopted her for no reason. He had met Yu Qingwan twice at the entrance of the Lingering Garden and found out that she liked to sing and had a good voice. That was why he had investigated her identity and prepared to take her in as his disciple. However, he adopted her after knowing that she was an orphan. Meng Zhao had sincerely treated Yu Qingwan well. For Yu Qingwan, he even gave up his role as the director of the Lingering Garden. It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t angry when he found out that Yu Qingwan had started to scheme against him at such a young age. He was angry and disappointed. He had also heard a little about what kind of existence the Ghost ughter was. He had treated her like his biological daughter for so many years. Not only was she involved with Ghost ughter, but she had also only schemed against him from the beginning. Look at her now. He was looking at her with a questioning gaze, but she did not show any signs of regret. Not to mention saying ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, she did not even look at him with a guilty gaze! ¡°The daughter I¡¯ve raised for so many years and treated with all my heart is actually an ingrate in the end!¡± Yu Qingwan nced at him. She didn¡¯t care at all. She only cared if she could survive in Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands now! She continued to answer Yan Jinyu¡¯s question, ¡°Junqing¡¯s mission is to gain Master Nine¡¯s trust and kill Master Nine when he¡¯s not prepared.¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time he had heard it, but Yin Jiujin still felt ufortable every time he heard it. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Yin Jiujin every time she heard that. However, she had to ask about these things after all. It was impossible for her not to ask. Besides, although it was a little cruel, it had to be said that after hearing too much, Yin Jiujin no longer cared about this matter as much as before. On the other hand, Meng Zhao almost fainted from anger when he heard Yu Qingwan say that. He was Old Madam Yin¡¯s man and was loyal to her. He was naturally loyal to Yin Jiujin, who had inherited most of Old Madam Yin¡¯s assets. Now, he realized that the daughter she had raised for so many years actually wanted to kill the person he was loyal to¡­ It was really disappointing and he felt very guilty. His disappointment was towards his adopted daughter and his guilt was towards Master Nine! Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care what Meng Zhao was thinking. She retracted her gaze and continued to ask Yu Qingwan, ¡°Then, other than Liu Junqing, who else infiltrated the army back then?¡± Under Yu Qingwan¡¯s shocked gaze, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°Oh, I know that Chu Yiran is Liu Guang¡¯s daughter.. Arge part of the reason Liu Junqing was exposed back then was to protect Chu Yiran. I want to ask if there¡¯s anyone else other than Liu Junqing and Chu Yiran?¡± Chapter 446 - New Information

Chapter 446: New Information

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°How do you know that Chu Yiran is¡­¡± Yu Qingwan suddenly stopped. However, Yan Jinyu had already gotten the answer she wanted. Now, she was 100% sure that Chu Yiran was Liu Guang¡¯s daughter. However, it was impossible to tell from her face that this was her purpose. She raised her eyebrows and said with a faint smile, ¡°Don¡¯t care how I know. You just have to tell me if there¡¯s anyone else other than Liu Junqing and Chu Yiran.¡± Hearing Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, not to mention the others, even Yin Jiujin was a little surprised. Chu Yiran? He finally knew why the youngdy sounded strange when she mentioned Chu Yiran that day. It turned out that Chu Yiran was Liu Guang¡¯s daughter. The woman didn¡¯t deny it just now, which meant part of the reason that Liu Junqing was exposed was indeed to cover Chu Yiran. This was easier for him to ept than the reason for Liu Junqing killing him in a fit of anger for Yu Qingwan. Although thispletely confirmed Liu Junqing¡¯s betrayal, it at least meant that Liu Junqing wasn¡¯t that lousy. Be it as one of their own people or enemies, it was not easy for them to sacrifice themselves for their teammates. Yin Jiujin retracted his thoughts and looked at Yan Jinyu. His expression was gentle. The youngdy was really smart. She was really good at making people talk. ¡°No, there¡¯s no one else!¡± Yan Jinyu waved the dagger in her hand and smiled. She tilted her head and looked at her, ¡°You have to think it through first. Otherwise, my dagger¡­ Oh, this dagger is yours. I think you should know best if the dagger is sharp or not.¡± ¡°Although the dagger is very sharp, I¡¯ve seen many tortures designed with a sharp dagger on Ghost ughter Ind back then. Not to mention you, even those big men who made a living on the tip of the de back then couldn¡¯t withstand such torture¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! I really don¡¯t know!¡± Yu Qingwan hugged her head and screamed. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. There¡¯s no one else. I only know Chu Yiran! Don¡¯t, don¡¯t¡­¡± Yan Jinyu watched this scene coldly. Yu Qingwan¡­ She actually seemed to know what torture she was talking about. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m just saying. I won¡¯t do such a cruel punishment myself. If you don¡¯t know, so be it. Do you have to be so frightened?¡± Yu Qingwan wanted to re at her and scold her for being rude. But she didn¡¯t dare to. She had also lived on Ghost ughter Ind for some time when she was young. At that time, she happened to see Ghost ughter Ind publicly deal with the traitors. She couldn¡¯t eat for the entire week and vomited the moment she ate. ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s anyone else. You should know if Liu Guang has a hiding ce in the capital or somewhere else, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know anything!¡± If she hadn¡¯t hesitated when she said this, Yan Jinyu would have believed her even if she had only hesitated for less than a second. She didn¡¯t expect Yu Qingwan to actually know Liu Guang¡¯s hiding ce. This was really¡­ a pleasant surprise. Regardless of whether the ce she knew was indeed where Liu Guang was hiding now, it was still fine as she could destroy one more ce, right? Anyway, they were not at a disadvantage. She bent down and raised Yu Qingwan¡¯s chin again. ¡°Look at me and repeat what you just said.¡± Her smile was clear and innocent, but it made Yu Qingwan feel as if an evil ghost was trying to take her life. ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± ¡°I believe Miss Yu Qingwan is a smart person. It¡¯s your decision to say or not to say it. Of course, whether you live or die depends on your decision too.¡± As she spoke, she spun the dagger around her neck. Yu Qingwan tensed up. ¡°The southern part of the city! The no.10 vi in the wealthy district of the southern part of the city! That¡¯s all I know. Let me go, let me¡­¡±?go. Before she could finish speaking. The dagger sank in. She kept vomiting blood, but she already couldn¡¯t speak. She stared at Yan Jinyu in disbelief. Yan Jinyu pped her hands and retracted her leg. She sneered, ¡°I climbed out of a pile of dead people. I won¡¯t be soft-hearted towards those who want to kill me.¡± ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t keep my word? Not only do you lust after my man, but you also want to kill me. How could you be naive enough to think that I would let you off? Could it be that in your eyes, I look like a good person?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, you chose to take the risk and make a move yourself today because you realized that Brother Nine had sent someone to watch over you. You didn¡¯t have the chance to ask others for help, right?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve already realized that you¡¯re being watched, why don¡¯t you think of a way to slip away? Not only do you not think of a way to slip away, but you even overestimate yourself and send yourself to me. Is there really nothing wrong with your brain?¡± Yu Qingwan spat out a mouthful of blood in anger. Shepletely stopped breathing. She died with grievances. At this moment, everyone present, including Yin Jiujin, finally reacted. Many people felt their scalps tingle when they reacted. She actually stabbed the dagger down without even blinking. She was ruthless and cruel! They now believed that she was really the rumored number one killer who killed without batting an eyelid! They were even more respectful to Yan Jinyu, their future mistress! Yin Jiujin returned to his senses and pursed his lips as he walked towards Yan Jinyu. The others were stunned by Yan Jinyu¡¯s ruthlessness and cruelty, but Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart ached for her. Yin Jiujin saw Yan Jinyu¡¯s fingers curl up a little when she retracted her hand after the dagger was stabbed in. It was understandable that she was ruthless. However, there was also a barrier in her psyche. Up until now, even if countless people had died at her hands, even if her so-called ¡°illness¡± had almost recovered, she was affected. Yin Jiujin walked over and held her hand. He instructed Cheng Lin, ¡°Clean this up.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Even Cheng Lin was shocked by Yan Jinyu¡¯s ruthlessness. ¡°Master Nine¡­¡± Meng Zhao was extremely ashamed. He wanted to apologize to Yin Jiujin, but Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t even look at him. He held Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand and left. Cheng Lin hurriedly stopped him, ¡°Uncle Meng, Master Nine has always been clear about rewards and punishments. You were also deceived too, so even if Master Nine wants to punish you, it won¡¯t be too severe. Don¡¯t worry.¡± In reality, Cheng Lin didn¡¯t want Meng Zhao to provoke Master Nine at this time. No matter what, Meng Zhao had lured the wolf into the house. He would only anger Master Nine and dy Master Nine if he went to Master Nine now. And Master Nine obviously had something else to do now. Moving his lips, Meng Zhao wanted to say that this wasn¡¯t what he was worried about. He felt guilty towards Master Nine. However, he didn¡¯t say anything in the end. A wrong was a wrong. He didn¡¯t have the face to ask for Master Nine¡¯s forgiveness. Looking at Yu Qingwan, who had died with remaining grievances, Meng Zhao felt veryplicated. He was very disappointed to know that Yu Qingwan had been lying to him from the beginning and scheming against him. However, he still felt very ufortable seeing her corpse lying there now. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll leave this to you. I¡¯m feeling a little unwell. I¡¯ll go back and rest first.¡± *** Yin Jiujin pulled Yan Jinyu away and headed straight for the nearest washroom. At the sink, he turned on the tap and held Yan Jinyu¡¯s slender hands in his palm. He washed them for her bit by bit. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t have any special reaction. She was a little dazed and let him do whatever he wanted. He carefully washed her hands and even took a tissue to help her wipe them dry. Only then did Yin Jiujin lead her out of the washroom. The two of them arrived at the extremely lush courtyard outside. Yin Jiujin pulled her into his arms and kissed her for a while before hugging her and saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you in the past that you don¡¯t have to do it yourself?¡± ¡°Not to mention that we are so many subordinates around and they can totally do it for a small fry, I¡¯m still by your side. You can let me help you kill whoever you want.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll feel better if I settle the person who wants to kill me personally.¡± She wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°It¡¯s just that I feel a little disgusted when the blood spills on my hands. Brother Nine, you¡¯re just too nervous. This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve killed someone.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying. She really just felt disgusted. Indeed, it was better to kill without seeing blood. She let go of Yin Jiujin and looked up at him. ¡°On the other hand, Brother Nine, did I scare you just now? Do you think I¡¯m especially ruthless and cruel?¡± Before Yin Jiujin could reply, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°But during those years on Ghost ughter Ind, that was how I survived, especially when I didn¡¯t have this lethal weapon.¡± As she spoke, she even raised her left hand and revealed the ¡°watch¡± on her wrist. Yin Jiujin held her waist with one hand and held her left hand with the other. He caressed her ¡°watch¡± with a deep gaze. Yes, she had assembled her weapon herself, but how could she have such a weapon when she had just arrived at Ghost ughter Ind? Even if she did, she might not be able to use it as she pleased like now. And how did she survive on Ghost ughter Ind before she had this weapon? ¡°When did you assemble this?¡± ¡°When I was about five years old. I happened to get some material at that time and made it myself.¡± ¡°However, it took me almost three years to wield it as I pleased.¡± Her so-called ease of use meant when she waspletely able to block the dense rain of bullets. Five years old¡­ Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart ached when he thought of such a small figure shuttling through the rain of bullets. His eyes turned red. He hugged her in his arms again, this time especially tightly. ¡°With me by your side in the future, it¡¯s not like you have to do anything. Let me kill whoever you want, okay?¡± Feeling his heartache and worry, Yan Jinyu leaned in his arms and replied softly, ¡°Alright.¡± Indeed, she had frightened him earlier. ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Brother Nine, let¡¯s go to the wealthy district in the south of the city to take a look.¡± *** Half an hourter, in a courtyard in the capital. ¡°Dead?¡± ¡°Yes, Father. I just received news that she died at the hands of ¡®Chi¡¯,¡± Liu Yu said. In the courtyard, Liu Guang sat in the wheelchair and frowned heavily, ¡°Does she know about Yiran?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If Liu Junqing wanted to protect her, he wouldn¡¯t have told her about this. If Liu Junqing didn¡¯t care about her so much, he wouldn¡¯t have told her such a secret either,¡± Liu Yu said very confidently. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Does she know other secrets?¡± Liu Guang asked Hei Yao behind him. ¡°She had acted without orders previously. On ount of Junqing, I only asked you to warn her personally. You¡¯ve interacted with her before, so you should know her better.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know her well.¡± Hei Yao was still expressionless. ¡°However, you can rest assured. She¡¯s a fool who knows that she¡¯s already targeted by the other party but doesn¡¯t think of any ways to escape. It¡¯s impossible for her to know any secrets.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good for us to stay in one ce for too long. Let¡¯s move immediately.¡± After saying that, he pushed his wheelchair away. Liu Yu hurriedly followed and pushed him. Hei Yao looked at their retreating backs. His eyshes were lowered, and the emotions in his eyes could not be seen. After a while, just as he was about to slowly follow them, a voice came from behind. ¡°The person whom they¡¯re talking about and died at Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s hands, actually knows some secrets, right?¡± Hei Yao turned back and saw Lind Jones standing there. His wheelchair was close by and was pushed by the masked man. Lind Jones looked interested as if he had seen through Hei Yao. However, Hei Yao said nothing. He nced at him and turned to leave expressionlessly. Lind Jones looked at his retreating back and suddenlyughed. This Hei Yao was really interesting. He had pretended to be injured and had yet to recover, but Hei Yao acted as if he did not notice that when he saw him. He treated him like air. He would never believe that Hei Yao had no problems. It was a pity that Liu Guang actually trusted Hei Yao so much. The masked man pushed the wheelchair up and Lind Jones sat in it. He looked like he was seriously injured again. ¡°I heard that your university has already started its reporting and school is starting the day after tomorrow. Aren¡¯t you going back?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t out-talk you. It doesn¡¯t matter if you take leave or report inter. Contact the school yourself. Don¡¯t dy your studies. After this matter is over, go back to school.¡± ¡°With your tone, those who don¡¯t know might think that you¡¯re my form teacher.¡± ¡°I was your form teacher to begin with. Of course, I mean in the past.¡± ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I have my own arrangements. On the other hand, you were too rash just now. You shouldn¡¯t have shown Hei Yao directly.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? Hei Yao might not be an enemy either.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you to trust others so easily.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I didn¡¯t trust anyone easily. I only dared to say it out loud because I was sure that Hei Yao wasn¡¯t an enemy.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the basis?¡± ¡°My intuition.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The two of them walked away. *** Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin arrived at the wealthy district in the south of the city. They headed for Vi No..10 among the cluster of vis. Chapter 447 - Saved Someone

Chapter 447: Saved Someone

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Without bringing anyone else, they quickly sneaked into the vi. After they entered Vi No.10, they realized that this ce was no different from an ordinary vi building. Even ordinary people with some skills could easily sneak in, let alone the two of them. The two of them looked at each other. They understood what the other party wanted to say. Could it be that Yu Qingwan was lying? However, Yan Jinyu quickly rejected this idea. Under the circumstances, Yu Qingwan was so afraid of death that she wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to her at all. There was also no need to lie to her either. They exchanged nces, and Yan Jinyu gestured for Yin Jiujin to continue looking into the vi. This vi seemed to be upied, but there was no one in the vi now. ¡°Could it be that Yu Qingwan¡¯s information isn¡¯t urate enough?¡± In the end, Yan Jinyu could only think of this exnation. In the next second, Yin Jiujin hugged her and hid behind the wall. In the narrow space, the two of them were pressed close to each other. Yan Jinyu was pulled into Yin Jiujin¡¯s arms. Yin Jiujin supported himself against the wall with one hand and protected her. Actually, Yan Jinyu had sensed something amiss the moment Yin Jiujin hugged her. Their breathing slowed down together. The two of them were experts among experts at hiding their traces. If they wanted to hide, even an expert like Liu Guang might not be able to discover them, let alone some small frys. ¡°When will this kind of life end! We¡¯ve been here for more than 10 years!¡± A middle-aged man with a full beardined. ¡°Who knows!¡± This was a younger man. He was obviously very dissatisfied too and even spat after saying that. ¡°Fortunately, we don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothes. Otherwise, who would be willing to stay here all day like a thief!¡± It was the third man. ¡°I wonder what Sir is thinking. Can¡¯t he just kill the person inside? Why does he have to keep him alive and make us guard him? We¡¯ve to torture him every day but we can¡¯t let him die. We can¡¯t even torture him to our hearts¡¯ content!¡± ¡°Since the person inside is so important, why don¡¯t he arrange for him to stay in the base? Why does he want him to stay in such an easily discovered ce?¡± ¡°Perhaps Sir feels that the most dangerous ce is also the safest ce? You also know the identity of the person inside. It might not be safer to lock him up in the base than here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Hearing this, Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin looked at each other. So there was really something wrong here! He seemed to be hiding someone very important, and he had been hiding him for more than 10 years. These people should havee out of the basement. They had just checked around the vi but did not discover the basement. It was obvious that the basement had been built with some extra effort. On the way here, Yan Jinyu investigated all the information about this vi while Yin Jiujin was driving. The residents here were an ordinary rich couple. The two of them lived overseas all year round, but they woulde back to stay asionally. Usually, when there was no one around, there would be helpers who woulde to clean regrly. asionally, the rtives of the family head woulde to stay here. Of course, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t believe this information. That was why she and Yin Jiujin headed over here without any hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m starving. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to see if there¡¯s anything to eat!¡± Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin were hiding in the kitchen. Without saying anything, they understood what each other meant with just one look. ¡°Wh¡ª¡±?Who is there! Before he could finish speaking, Yan Jinyu killed him in a sh. ¡°Someone sneaked in!¡± The people on the other side heard themotion and shouted. As soon as he finished speaking, Yin Jiujin shot him in the head. The gun had a silencer so it wasn¡¯t loud. There were a total of three people in the living room. They wanted to get their weapons when they reacted. Unfortunately, Yin Jiujin easily finished them before they could take out their weapons. The two of them arrived at the entrance of the basement and the passageway was already closed. It was obvious that these people were still cautious. They closed the door of the passageway as soon as they left the basement. The basement was very difficult to discover. Even Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t notice it earlier. However, now that the two of them heard themotion, they could roughly tell which direction had a hidden issue. After confirming the location, the two of them opened the passageway in less than half a minute. ¡°Shall we go down and take a look?¡± Yan Jinyu was about to walk down when Yin Jiujin pulled her back. ¡°Wait!¡± She stopped and looked at him in confusion. Yin Jiujin rubbed her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± At the same time, he took out his phone and sent Lin Zimu a message. He got Lin Zimu to bring people over to guard them just in case the enemy rushed over when they went down. ¡°I¡¯ll go in first.¡± Yan Jinyu pressed on her wristwatch and immediately switched on the scanning mode. She waved her hand in front of Yin Jiujin. ¡°It¡¯s safer.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her wristwatch and thought to himself that the youngdy was indeed outstanding. She had assembled a small ¡°watch¡± like this. It was a shame that he still believed her when she said that this was a 10-dor second-hand good. Was his IQ usually that low? How could he have believed it at that time? ¡°Your 10 dors is quite worth it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. How long had it been? Why was he still teasing her about that? However, just as she was stunned for a second, Yin Jiujin walked into the passageway first. He turned back and smiled at her. ¡°Although it¡¯s safer for you to walk in front, I still want to protect you. Follow me closely. If there¡¯s anything abnormal, just tell me immediately. I can react.¡± Yan Jinyu was exasperated. However, judging from the defense outside, the basement shouldn¡¯t be too dangerous either. She would follow him closely and attack immediately if there was any danger. She would never let him get hurt in front of her. Besides, it was notpletely useless for her to walk behind. This was equivalent to him handing the rear to her. This was the first time she had gone out alone to do something serious with Yin Jiujin. The corridor of the basement was very narrow and long. They kept walking in. It was dark and damp. Yan Jinyu pressed on her wristwatch twice. It switched to a small torchlight mode. The corridor was no longer so dark. Walking further in, there was a faint light in the basement that allowed him to see his surroundings. The entire basement exuded a strong smell of blood and mildew. ¡°Who is it?!¡± Just as the person spoke, Yin Jiujin pulled the trigger and killed him. There were not many people in the basement. There were only two of them. They killed them with one shot each. The basement was not big either. Other than some ces where torture devices were ced, there was only a cell with iron bars that had a person locked in it. The light was very dim, so the person inside could not be seen clearly. They could only vaguely tell that he was still alive through his faint breathing. Yan Jinyu was about to look for the cell¡¯s keys on the two people on the ground when Yin Jiujin said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± He took the keys and walked to the cell. They were so close that they could barely see the person inside under the faint lights. His hair was very long and dirty. It hung down andpletely covered his face. His clothes were in tatters and his body was covered in injuries that were both new and old. Some of the wounds had scabs while some had pus. ncing at the torture devices in the dungeon, Yan Jinyu looked at the person inside. The putrid smell and the smell of blood made her frown slightly. ¡°Brother Nine, who do you think he is?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell for now. I¡¯ll go in and take a look. Wait outside.¡± The smell here was too strong. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t want Yan Jinyu to go in. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t insist either. The cell was not big. It was about three to four square meters. She could still see them while standing outside. ¡°Alright, be careful.¡± Yin Jiujin walked over and paused for a moment before reaching out to brush away the long hair that covered the face. His face was exposed. His face was definitely dirty and had many scars. Hence, only the outline of his face could be barely seen. Yin Jiujin frowned. Although his face couldn¡¯t be clearly seen, he was certain that he didn¡¯t know this person. He reached out to check his breathing. His breathing was weak, but he was still alive. ¡°Do you know him?¡± Yin Jiujin looked up and asked Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu stared at that person for a while before shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± What he meant was that he had doubts about this person¡¯s identity. ¡°Bring him back first,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°Regardless of whether he¡¯s the person I guessed, since he was detained by Liu Guang for more than 10 years, it means that there must be a reason for Liu Guang not to kill him. Even if there wasn¡¯t a reason, he must be Liu Guang¡¯s enemy too.¡± ¡°The enemy of an enemy is a friend. It might be useful to us if we bring him back.¡± *** Lin Zimu and his men arrived quickly. They left a few people to settle the scene and brought the person they found back to the Mount West Vi. Yan Jinyu called Min Rufeng immediately. This person couldpletely be described as ¡°on hisst breath¡±. If it wasn¡¯t for a doctor like Min Rufeng, no one was able to wake him up. ¡°How is it?¡± Yan Jinyu asked when Min Rufeng walked out of the room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, as long as he¡¯s still alive, I can save him.¡± Min Rufeng¡¯s medical skills gave him the capital to be confident. Even Xi Fengling didn¡¯t think that he was being narcissistic. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°I wonder how he survived. His legs arepletely broken. Those legs should have been broken more than 10 years ago. There was no treatment at that time. As for the other injuries on his body, they¡¯re even more serious. If it were an ordinary person, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand it long ago, but he¡¯s still breathing.¡± They were all people who had seen countless injuries. Even if they did not know medicine, they could tell how serious this person¡¯s injuries were. Xi Fengling nced into the room and frowned when she saw the person lying on the bed. ¡°Then, when will he wake up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. He may wake up in a day or two, or even a month or two. Of course, he may also wake up in a year or two.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that serious?¡± Xi Fengling knew very well how good Min Rufeng¡¯s medical skills were. Even Min Rufeng couldn¡¯t guarantee when he would wake up. Min Rufeng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very serious.¡± Yan Jinyu also nced into the room and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡± This person was ced in the building beside the main building of the Mount West Vi. The few of them returned to the main building and sat down in the living room. Yin Jiujin was obsessed with cleanliness. He didn¡¯t wait for Min Rufeng to treat that person like them. Instead, he went upstairs to take a simple shower and change his clothes. The few of them had just sat down in the living room when he came downstairs. Not only Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling, but Huo Siyu was also present. ¡°Do you know who he is?¡± Yan Jinyu asked. The three of them thought for a moment and shook their heads. However, Yan Jinyu kept quiet for a long time. Their years of tacit understanding made the three of them look at her at the same time. ¡°Do you know?¡± They spoke in unison. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I only have a guess.¡± Xi Fengling was the first to speak, ¡°Who is he?¡± Chapter 448 - That Persons Identity

Chapter 448: That Person¡¯s Identity

The three of them could sense Xi Fengling¡¯s panic. They all looked at her. She didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°I just felt inexplicably ufortable when I saw that person hanging on to his life despite being so seriously injured. Perhaps it¡¯s been too long since I saw such cruel methods and recalled the time on Ghost ughter Ind.¡± Not to mention Yan Jinyu, the other two people felt that her reason was too far-fetched. They were not emotional people, nor would they feel sad to see someone seriously injured. After experiencing and seeing so much, it was actually very difficult for strangers to affect their emotions anymore. Huo Siyu retracted her gaze and looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Beauty Yu, who is he?¡± It was good to have some guesses. It was better than them having no leads at all. Yan Jinyu looked at Xi Fengling and hesitated. This made Xi Fengling¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°H-he¡¯s rted to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a guess.¡± There was actually no need to continue. The three of them knew who Yan Jinyu was guessing. Emotions surged in Xi Fengling¡¯s eyes. Even though she was still sitting quietly on the sofa, they could still sense the emotions in her heart. Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling had already suspected Xi Mao¡¯s identity when they were in the Feng Family, but they weren¡¯t sure yet. Back then, there was a traitor, Xi Mao, on Ghost ughter Ind whom Liu Guang had given orders for them to track and kill. That was someone who couldpete with Liu Guang for the ¡°Ghost ughter¡± position. However, Xi Mao didn¡¯t seem to want to continue staying at Ghost ughter, so he didn¡¯t fight with Liu Guang. However, he was still Liu Guang¡¯s greatestpetitor even if he didn¡¯t want to fight. He was apetitor and was known as Ghost ughter¡¯s traitor, so Liu Guang naturally wouldn¡¯t keep him around. That was 15 years ago. At that time, it was Liu Guang who personally led people to chase after Xi Mao. At that time, Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling had just arrived at Ghost ughter Ind and were still racking their brains for survival. They had yet to make a name for themselves, so the information they could receive was naturally very limited. They only heard some rumors. Yan Jinyu could think of Xi Mao because she had analyzed it based on the information she had gathered over the years. That was why she said that it was just a guess. ¡°Beauty Yu, are you saying that he¡¯s very likely the traitor Xi Mao that Ghost ughter Ind spent a lot of manpower to pursue back then? And that Xi Mao is very likely Sister Fengling¡¯s¡­¡±?Father? Huo Siyu saw Xi Fengling¡¯s expression and didn¡¯t say thest word. Although she had also been abducted by Ghost ughter Ind, she had seen her parents and had returned home now. Compared to her, and even Beauty Yu, Sister Fengling was even more pitiful. Because, Sister Fengling didn¡¯t even know her background before. Now that she knew, and yet it was like this again¡­ Regardless of whether this person was Xi Mao or not, and if Xi Mao, whom the Ghost ughter Ind pursued after back then was Sister Fengling¡¯s father, Sister Fengling definitely felt ufortable now. ¡°It¡¯s just a guess. We won¡¯t know until he wakes up.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at Xi Fengling. ¡°Meimei, I didn¡¯t say my guess to make you sad. I thought that with our rtionship, if I had a guess but didn¡¯t say it because I cared about your feelings, you might not want me to do it. Therefore, I said it.¡± ¡°Besides, there are so many people with the same name in this world. We can¡¯t even be sure if your father is Xi Mao, who was pursued by Ghost ughter Ind back then.¡± ¡°Be rational and analyze the problem. Regardless of whether he¡¯s Xi Mao or not, there must be a reason why Liu Guang kept him alive. He might be of great use to us if we can save him and wait for him to wake up.¡± Min Rufeng didn¡¯t say anything. He leaned over and hugged Xi Fengling¡¯s waist,forting her silently. Xi Fengling clenched her fists and forced a smile. ¡°The Beauty Yu I know. I¡¯m just a little emotional. You¡¯re right to say your guess. I¡¯ll be unhappy if you clearly have a guess but hide it.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for him to wake up first.¡± ¡°On the other hand, Beauty Yu, where did you get the news?¡± She was asking where she got the news of this person¡¯s hiding ce. ¡°I was about to talk about this.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression was a little serious. Yin Jiujin brought over a ss of hot water. She took a sip of it from Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°This is the information I received from Yu Qingwan.¡± ¡°Yu Qingwan?¡± Min Rufeng quickly remembered who this person was. Then, the three of them looked at Yin Jiujin with strange gazes. Yin Jiujin sat down quietly beside Yan Jinyu and looked up at the three of them. With one look, the three of them retracted their gazes. Yes, they knew very well that Yu Qingwan was the one who was lusting after Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin had nothing to do with her. After coughing lightly, Min Rufeng said, ¡°If Yu Qingwan knows about this, why would Liu Guang keep her around when he clearly knows that she¡¯s already exposed and wait for you to get this news from her? This isn¡¯t Liu Guang¡¯s style.¡± Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu agreed. ¡°In fact, I also got some news from Yu Qingwan. Now, Young Master Qin has a woman called Chu Yiran under him. She¡¯s Liu Guang¡¯s daughter.¡± After hearing Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling, who had stopped paying attention to Chu Yiran after that, were both shocked as Chu Yiran was only noticed by them when Yan Jinyu first returned to North City and they secretly investigated Yin Jiujin. ¡°Liu Guang doesn¡¯t know that Yu Qingwan knows about these things!¡± ¡°Liu Guang feels that Yu Qingwan is nothing to worry about!¡± ¡°Someone deliberately told Yu Qingwan these two pieces of information and used Yu Qingwan to send it to us!¡± The three of them spoke at the same time. Yan Jinyu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Not to mention the person they had just saved, Liu Guang wouldn¡¯t want Chu Yiran¡¯s identity to be exposed as she had been hiding in the army. If Liu Guang had found out that Yu Qingwan knew about Chu Yiran¡¯s identity, Liu Guang would have dealt with Yu Qingwan long ago when he sent the photo to Yan Jinyu¡¯s phone. Why would he let her stay alive until now? After all, Liu Guang knew very well that Yu Qingwan¡¯s identity would definitely be exposed after that incident. Not to mention that Yu Qingwan also knew the location of a person who had been detained by Liu Guang for more than 10 years. ¡°Then who told Yu Qingwan these two pieces of information?¡± Huo Siyu asked. She realized that everyone was silent after she asked that. Yin Jiujin still exuded a cold aura. He raised the ss of water on the coffee table and personally brought it to Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips. He fed Yan Jinyu another sip of water. Huo Siyu didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she heard Yin Jiujin snort. He then saw that Yan Jinyu¡¯s actions seemed to be a little stiff. She lowered her eyes slightly as if she was thinking about something. Huo Siyu instantly reacted. Oh, so that was what happened. Second Young Master Yin was obviously jealous. Then, why did Hei Yao do it? With that thought in mind, Huo Siyu really asked, even though she looked at Yan Jinyu hesitantly before asking, ¡°But why did Hei Yao do that?¡± ¡°He can tell us personally if he has news to pass on. Liu Guang didn¡¯t put a listening device on him. Can¡¯t he send the news personally? Even if he has a listening device, as long as he wants to send the news, there are many ways to do it. Liu Guang didn¡¯t limit his freedom, so why should he take such a big detour? Isn¡¯t he afraid that Yu Qingwan will be killed by Liu Guang before she can send the news out?¡± Yan Jinyu was silent. Xi Fengling nced at Yan Jinyu and knew that Hei Yao had a huge influence on her. She said first, ¡°If it¡¯s really Hei Yao who gave Yu Qingwan the news, then he¡¯s definitely sure that Liu Guang won¡¯t kill Yu Qingwan. Moreover, he¡¯ll definitely get someone to keep an eye on Yu Qingwan and not let Yu Qingwan have the chance to leak the news out before she meets Beauty Yu.¡± Huo Siyu wanted to ask,?Didn¡¯t Hei Yao betray them? He even betrayed them at the most critical moment. Why was he doing this now? Could it be that he regretted his betrayal back then? Huo Siyu felt that she could not even convince herself of this reason. Everyone was smart. Hei Yao must have seriously considered it when he chose to betray them and saved Liu Guang, whom they wanted to kill. He knew the consequences. Besides, if he really went back on his word, why did he have to send them a message in such a roundabout way? Couldn¡¯t he just tell them directly and then express his regret to Beauty Yu? Could it be that he was too ashamed to meet Beauty Yu? She wasn¡¯t familiar with Hei Yao, but she knew what kind of person he was. With his rtionship with Beauty Yu back then, he definitely wouldn¡¯t hide it and would choose to say it in person if he really regretted it. Or was it that Hei Yao¡¯s betrayal back then actually had some forced difficulties? He didn¡¯t want Beauty Yu to worry about him after knowing his difficulties, so he used this method to pass them the information? However, with Hei Yao¡¯s intelligence, didn¡¯t he know that even if he made such a big detour, Beauty Yu could still guess that it was him? The more Huo Siyu thought about it, the more puzzled she became. However, considering Yan Jinyu¡¯s mood, she didn¡¯t ask anything. Of course, since Huo Siyu could think of this, others could too. However, no one said anything. After a moment of silence, Min Rufeng spoke first, ¡°How does Little Yu intend to deal with Chu Yiran?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she looked at Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°Why are you looking at me? I¡¯m not familiar with that woman!¡± Yan Jinyu, ¡°¡­Of course, I know that you¡¯re not familiar with her. Isn¡¯t this simply my instinctive action? Who asked you to know each other in the early years? Her form of address for you is even so clingy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The others. They were all speechless. However, seeing Yan Jinyu like this, they should be relieved that Hei Yao didn¡¯t affect her much. Yin Jiujin red at her angrily. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask her to call me that! I¡¯m very disgusted too! If she dares to call me that in front of me, I¡¯ll p her to death!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. ¡°¡­¡± The other three. So the famous Master Nine was like this in private. He actually said such childish words! Yan Jinyu coughed lightly and suppressed her smile before answering Min Rufeng, ¡°I already have ns for Chu Yiran. You and Meimei don¡¯t have to worry about this. Little Rain and I will settle it. You¡¯re responsible for waking that person up.¡± Of course, Min Rufeng had no objections to this. ¡°What about me?¡± Xi Fengling asked.. Chapter 449 - Looking For Trouble In The Canteen

Chapter 449: Looking For Trouble In The Canteen

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yan Jinyu considered Xi Fengling¡¯s state of mind and didn¡¯t want her to interfere too much. ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to do with the Feng Family? Settle the Feng Family¡¯s matters first.¡± Xi Fengling knew her very well. She knew what Yan Jinyu meant without saying anything. ¡°The Feng Family¡¯s matters are almost settled.¡± Without waiting for Yan Jinyu to speak, she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll investigate the traces of Liu Guang and the others. We won¡¯t act rashly. We can¡¯t just sit back and wait for the other party to make a move, right? Although the other party has a hostage, as long as we don¡¯t make a move, Liu Guang can¡¯t do anything either.¡± Yan Jinyu wanted to say that there was no need for that and she could return to Cloud City after she was done here. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say that in the end after seeing theplicated emotions in Xi Fengling¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright, tell us if you find anything. Don¡¯t act alone.¡± Xi Fengling nced at her. ¡°Of course. Do you think I¡¯m you? You shoulder everything alone. You don¡¯t treat us as family at all.¡± Yan Jinyu was speechless. In fact, she had yet to tell them some other things about the basement of Vi No. 10 in the South City. Of course, Yin Jiujin tacitly didn¡¯t mention it either when she didn¡¯t say anything. *** ¡°What? He¡¯s gone?!¡± In a certain car, Liu Guang¡¯s expression was dark and frightening after hearing Liu Yu¡¯s report. Liu Yu had just received the call. He was also a little frightened by Liu Guang¡¯s reaction. Thest time he saw his father with such a frightening expression was three years ago when something happened on Ghost ughter Ind. ¡°I just received a call saying that the gas explosion caused a fire and the entire vi was destroyed.¡± Liu Guang¡¯s face darkened when he heard that, ¡°Can a gas explosion destroy the vi and even the basement?¡± ¡°Father, this is what the outside world says. You also know that there are still some things hidden in the basement. As long as they explode, it¡¯spletely enough to destroy the vi. Perhaps those people werezy and didn¡¯t pay attention, so¡­¡± Liu Guang nced over coldly and Liu Yu didn¡¯t dare to continue. ¡°Did you find his corpse at the scene?¡± ¡°Yes, but it has been blown up beyond recognition. The official reports say that judging from the destroyed wreckage, seven people should have died. Since only six of our people stayed there, so the chances of him being saved are very low.¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± Liu Guang cursed and didn¡¯t exin further. Liu Yu didn¡¯t dare to ask further. Liu Guang nced at Hei Yao and Feng Yun sitting in the car before ncing at Lind Jones. No one knew what he was thinking. They only heard him say, ¡°Change routes and go to the Yu Family¡¯s residence!¡± Hei Yao was expressionless. However, his eyes flickered imperceptibly after Liu Guang retracted his gaze. As for Feng Yun, he frowned slightly. Their original n was not to go to the Yu Family¡¯s residence, but to go to Liu Guang¡¯s other hiding ce in the capital. He also did not know whom they were talking about that was killed in the explosion, but he vaguely heard that on the other end of the phone Liu Yu seemed to have mentioned something called ¡°Vi No.10 ¡±. The ce Liu Guang suggested to move was not Vi No.10, but a rather big base. He naturally had his reasons for being so sure. He didn¡¯t do nothing after staying in that courtyard for so many days. Although Liu Guang did not allow him to contact the outside world, nor did he allow him to leave the courtyard half a step, and there were many people watching him in the courtyard, he was still free in the courtyard. He naturally had his ways to get the information. Furthermore, he was not the only one beside Liu Guang who wanted to kill him. *** The day before the military training, Yan Jinyu packed her luggage and headed to school. She didn¡¯t let Yin Jiujin send them over again. Xi Fengling personally drove over to send her and the tworge boxes of luggage. Huo Siyu was also present. However, the person she saved did not wake up when she left Mount West Vi for school. However, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t in a hurry either. It was fine as long as he could still wake up. The two of them sent Yan Jinyu to school. Fortunately, they drove the car straight to the dormitory building. Otherwise, countless people would be rmed with their looks. However, even so, many people were rmed when the two of them helped Yan Jinyu carry her luggage upstairs. Especially Yan Jinyu¡¯s three roommates. Whether they knew their identities or not, they were all shocked by their looks. The two of them did not stay for long. They left after moving her things over. Otherwise, Yan Jinyu¡¯s roommates would be extremely shocked. The training venue was in school and they stayed in the dormitory at night. 20 days of military training was a piece of cake to Yan Jinyu. It was different for the others. Many of them wereining about being tired. However, overall, the military training was still going smoothly. Other than the three roommates who alwaysined to Yan Jinyu that it was too bitter, tiring, and hot. At least, that was the case for the first 18 days of the military training. At noon on the 19th day, they went to the canteen to eat after their morning training. Someone came looking for her. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence.¡± She was quiet and gentle. She was wearing a pair of sses with two braids. She was wearing a demure dress and hugging a few books. She even led a few sidekicks to the dining table that Yan Jinyu had just sat down at. Who else could it be but Min Sisi? Yan Jinyu looked up at her calmly and chuckled. ¡°Coincidence?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been eating here during my military training for the past few days. Most of the people whoe to this canteen to eat are freshmen. It¡¯s indeed a coincidence to see Eldest Miss Min here now.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t harsh, but anyone could tell that she didn¡¯t give Min Sisi any face. Regarding Min Sisi, not to mention Chu Xiaohuan and Qin Xuan, even Zhao Linlin had heard of her. She was their department¡¯s belle. After so many days of military training, even if Zhao Linlin didn¡¯t say much, she had heard all the gossip that she needed to hear. The department belle knew Jinyu? Yes, the four people in the same dormitory were already more familiar with each other after being together for so many days. They were no longer so distant when they addressed each other. The three of them simply called Yan Jinyu ¡°Jinyu¡±. Even though Chu Xiaohuan, who knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity at the beginning, was very ufortable, she still called her thatter on because she didn¡¯t want to seem too out of the norm. As she thought about it, Zhao Linlin looked at Min Sisi and then at Yan Jinyu. Jinyu seemed to know the belle too. And the way the belle addressed Jinyu¡­ Eldest Miss Yan? Could it be that her roommate was also a rich youngdy? Was she the only one with a normal family background in the entire dormitory? Alright, judging from Jinyu¡¯s bearing, she indeed didn¡¯t look like someone from an ordinary family. She even dared to speak to the eldest daughter of the Min Family in the capital like this, so it seemed like her status wasn¡¯t low either. Yes, after being in the Imperial Capital University for so many days, coupled with the fact that the belle of their Chinese medicine school was the eldest daughter of the Min Family, a top-notch family in the capital, Zhao Linlin had heard a lot of rumors about the big influential families in the capital. She was no longer the ignorant girl who had just arrived in the capital. For example, she knew that there were three big influential families in the capital¡ªthe Yin Family, the Qin Family, and the Min Family. She also knew that Qin Xuan was from the Qin Family¡¯s side branch. However, Zhao Linlin still knew very little about them. Qin Xuan¡¯s eyes widened when she heard Min Sisi¡¯s address for Yan Jinyu. However, she still suppressed the shock in her heart. She actually didn¡¯t like Min Sisi very much since Jinyu obviously didn¡¯t like Min Sisi. Although Min Sisi had a kind expression, she actually didn¡¯t have good intentions, she naturally had to unite her forces with Jinyu first. She would ask Jinyu¡¯s questions in private. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot of rumors about Eldest Miss Min in school recently. I heard that Eldest Miss Min has always been eating in the top private room of the Canteen No. 1 in school. She neveres to the ordinary canteen, nor will she appear in the Canteen No. 6 that is basically filled with first-year students now.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Min, isn¡¯t your so-called coincidence too far-fetched? You specially appeared here and even came to greet our Jinyu.. Actually, you especially came to find trouble when you heard that your title as the school belle was about to be pushed down by Jinyu, right?¡± Chapter 450 - Leaving After Being Defeated

Chapter 450: Leaving After Being Defeated

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Actually, although Qin Xuan said that, she didn¡¯t think that inwardly. If Yan Jinyu was really the person she thought she was, she didn¡¯t think that Min Sisi would openly find trouble with Yan Jinyu just because she was the school belle. She didn¡¯t think that Min Sisi would dare to find trouble with Yan Jinyu either. Although Min Sisi was still the eldest daughter of the Min Family now, her status in the Min Family was no longer as high as before. It was not made public, but in the high society circle, everyone knew that Min Sisi was actually the illegitimate daughter of the Min Family. Hence, even if Min Sisi had 100 guts, Min Sisi probably wouldn¡¯t dare to openly find trouble with that big shot¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Inparison, she was more inclined to believe that Min Sisi had appeared here to curry favor with Yan Jinyu. However, from Yan Jinyu¡¯s attitude towards Min Sisi, she felt that there should be some conflict between Min Sisi and Yan Jinyu. No matter what, they had to put on a united front and diss her first. Because she had always disliked Min Sisi but never had a chance to diss Min Sisi. ¡°You¡­¡± The little sidekick behind Min Sisi was about to stand up and teach Qin Xuan a lesson when Min Sisi raised her hand to stop her. Min Sisi looked at Qin Xuan without being angry. She had a faint smile on her face and looked like a well-bred youngdy. However, her smile gave people an ufortable feeling under her sses. ¡°You¡¯re right. I usually eat in Canteen No. 1. This is my first timeing to Canteen No. 6. It¡¯s indeed a coincidence. I specially came here to look for Eldest Miss Yan, but¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like what you said. It¡¯s not because my status as the school belle is about to be pushed down by her that I want to find trouble. I¡¯m simply here to greet her. I actually know Eldest Miss Yan and have some personal rtionship with her.¡± ¡°On the other hand, you¡¯re so angry. Do you have a misunderstanding about me? Also, do I know you?¡± Yo! Qin Xuan couldn¡¯t help but think more highly of Min Sisi. She was very pretentious! Look at her innocent and kind appearance. She had seen Min Sisi a few times in the past. Not only in school, but also on outside asions. She had always known that Min Sisi was very good at pretending, but she did not expect her to be so good at it. She had already said so much, but Min Sisi could still endure it and not explode. Also, did Min Sisi think that everyone else was stupid? Was she just here to greet Yan Jinyu? Some personal rtionship? ¡°Of course, Eldest Miss Min won¡¯t know a small fry like me. However, since Eldest Miss Min asked, it would seem rude of me not to introduce myself. My name is Qin Xuan, and I¡¯m from a side branch of the Qin Family. I¡¯ve heard of Eldest Miss Min¡¯s name a long time ago.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Min said that you know Jinyu and are here to greet her. Then, are you sincere in greeting her when you brought such arge group of people here to greet her? Those who don¡¯t know might think that you¡¯re bringing people here to take Jinyu down a notch!¡± Min Sisi frowned imperceptibly. From the Qin Family? No wonder she dared to talk to her like that. Because of Min Guili and Bai Shuangshuang, the Qin Family¡¯s impression of her was already very bad. Now that she was already struggling in the Min Family, she could not go against the Qin Family. Even if she was just from a side branch of the Qin Family. Although the status of the Qin Family¡¯s side branch was far inferior to the main Qin Family, it was still under the Qin Family. Qin Hao was a rigid person who didn¡¯t know how to reason. If she and Qin Xuan had an unhappy incident and she ¡°personally came to look for her¡±, Qin Hao would definitely not sit back and do nothing. She didn¡¯t want to provoke Qin Hao now. However, even though she did not provoke them, she would not allow anyone to bully her. She still had to get back at them. Otherwise, how was she going to convince the people behind her in the future? ¡°So it¡¯s Sister Qin. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve never seen you before. I didn¡¯t know that the Qin Family had such an adorable sister like you. Do you not like to attend the banquets held by the families? Oh, I almost forgot. If you¡¯re from a side branch of the Qin Family, you are not qualified to attend some banquets.¡± She thought that these words would make Qin Xuan fly into a rage out of humiliation. Unfortunately, Min Sisi had underestimated Qin Xuan. Not only did Qin Xuan not show any signs of anger, she even smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, the Qin Family¡¯s coteral branch is inferior to the main family. We are not qualified to attend some banquets. However, no matter how unqualified I am, I¡¯m still the legitimate daughter of the coteral branch. Unlike some people, who are just the illegitimate daughter of the Min Family¡­ Oh, no, it should be said that some people¡¯s father is an illegitimate son. In that case, the illegitimate daughter of an illegitimate son¡¯s status is far inferior to a legitimate daughter of the coteral branch like me!¡± With that said, be it the people who came with Min Sisi, or the freshmen who were eating in the canteen and watching the show, they all looked at Min Sisi strangely. Damn! An illegitimate daughter! What happened to the eldest daughter of the Min Family? She was actually the illegitimate daughter of an illegitimate son. Her status was even worse than an illegitimate daughter, right? It was simply unexpected! What a huge scandal! Facing everyone¡¯s strange gazes, Min Sisi could no longer maintain her image as a well-bred youngdy. ¡°You!¡± However, Yan Jinyu interrupted her just as she was about to speak, ¡°So, why did Eldest Miss Mine to look for me? If I remember correctly, I¡¯ve only met Eldest Miss Min a few times. We don¡¯t have any rtionship at all. At most, we can be considered as acquaintances.¡± ¡°Our rtionship is far from one that requires Eldest Miss Min personally taking such a long detour to appear in Canteen No. 6, which you have never been here before, to greet me. Could it be that Eldest Miss Min is deliberately currying favor with me this time?¡± These words were undoubtedly a few ps to Min Sisi¡¯s face. She said that she knew Yan Jinyu and had a personal rtionship with her. She specially came to greet her, but in the blink of an eye, she was directly insulted by Yan Jinyu herself. Tsk tsk. Some people were focused on watching the show. Of course, there were also people who felt that Yan Jinyu and Qin Xuan were going overboard. After all, Min Sisi had given people a good impression previously. However, such wholesome people were only a small part of the crowd. The world generally did not like the word ¡°illegitimate daughter¡±, especially when Min Sisi was clearly an illegitimate daughter, but she had the air of the eldest daughter of the Min Family and was pursued by everyone in school. Besides, Yan Jinyu gave people a very good impression when she appeared in the same scene as Min Sisi. Her smile was clear and bright. She was also very good-looking. She was the kind of person who could be valiant and cute. It was inevitable that the onlookers would be biased towards Yan Jinyu. This was probably the so-called justice side with the good-looking. After all, most of the people here looked at Min Sisi differently now. Of course, they were also curious about Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. How could they not be curious about the person who could make ¡°Eldest Miss Min¡± curry favor with her? ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, why are you so rude? No matter what, I¡¯ve also once apanied Eldest Miss Yan to shop in the mall to show my goodwill. I¡¯ve always thought that we¡¯re already friends. I didn¡¯t expect Eldest Miss Yan to never treat me as a friend. I was indeed thinking too much.¡± She was aggrieved and delicate, but her tears did not fall. How pitiful! After saying that, she turned to leave as if she had been bullied. Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes. She was quite smart. If she really left like this, others would really think that she was bullied and aggrieved. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Min Sisi knew very well that she could not stop. Once she stopped, her reputation in school might be ruined. Originally, she really wanted to put Yan Jinyu in her ce bying over today. It had only been 10-odd days, but there were already rumors that her position as the school belle was going to be pushed down. She originally didn¡¯t care about whether she was going to be the school belle or not, but she really didn¡¯t like her things being snatched away, especially when that person was Yan Jinyu! If it wasn¡¯t for Yan Jinyu, her marrying into the Yin Family wouldn¡¯t have so many obstacles! Yan Jinyu had snatched her things outside and now she even wanted to snatch her title as the school belle in university. With Yan Jinyu¡¯s college entrance examination results, she clearly had so many choices. Why did she have to choose Chinese medicine? Wasn¡¯t she deliberately going against her! When she found out that Yan Jinyu was the top science student in North City¡¯s college entrance examination, her disgust for Yan Jinyu rose to another level. She thought that she was just a country girl, but she had refreshed her understanding again and again. Not only was she skilled, but her results were also so good! This made her feel increasingly uneasy. She felt that Yan Jinyu, her stumbling block, was very difficult to deal with and would be a huge threat to her. She wanted to take advantage of this ¡°friendly¡± greeting to do something to ruin Yan Jinyu¡¯s reputation. She didn¡¯t expect Yan Jinyu to be so unreasonable. She immediately said that they didn¡¯t have any rtionship! She didn¡¯t even want to pretend! She was so disrespectful to her! ¡°If Eldest Miss Min wants to be chased out of the Min Family tomorrow, just continue to cry and walk out.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was still a little nonchnt. However, Min Sisi heard her clearly. She froze and stopped in her tracks. Her expression was also ugly. She knew that Yan Jinyu and Min Rufeng had a very good rtionship. Although she didn¡¯t know why they had such a good rtionship, she was certain that once Yan Jinyu spoke up, Min Rufeng definitely wouldn¡¯t allow her to continue staying in the Min Family, even if she had negotiated with Min Rufeng before! What else could she use to achieve her goal if she left the Min Family and lost her status as the eldest daughter of the Min Family? She stopped, and the others looked at her even more subtly. Min Sisi¡¯s face shed red and white. Fortunately, her sses covered most of her face. Otherwise, she would look even more disheveled. Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°You think I¡¯m being rude? Am I not telling the truth? Don¡¯t keep making your presence known in front of me. My temper isn¡¯t very good. There are some things that I won¡¯t say explicitly because I want to save you some face. Otherwise, you¡¯ll probably be finished if I say everything explicitly.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you want to be the next Qin Bailu.¡± Min Sisi¡¯s face turned pale. She looked at Yan Jinyu in disbelief. Why did she suddenly¡­ Wasn¡¯t she fine previously? Yan Jinyu had no intention of touching her. Moreover, didn¡¯t she agree to cooperate with Min Rufeng? She had already surrendered to Min Rufeng. Yan Jinyu shouldn¡¯t have such an attitude towards her. Could it be that Yan Jinyu had discovered something? What Min Sisi didn¡¯t know was that Yan Jinyu had long seen through her thoughts. She did not touch her previously because she had not figured out some things and wanted to keep her around to catch the big fish. Yan Jinyu roughly knew what she wanted to know now. Min Sisi was the same as Yu Qingwan. She was already useless. Naturally, she would not waste her time with her anymore. ¡°Then, goodbye.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t pretend to be bullied again. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind letting you experience what it¡¯s like to be bullied.¡± ¡°If I really get impatient, you might end up worse than Qin Bailu. You can try if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± No matter how shocked the others were or how ugly Min Sisi¡¯s expression was, Yan Jinyu continued to smile faintly and said, ¡°Oh, right, I heard that your biological father¡¯s name is Liu Guang?¡± Min Sisi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡­¡± Chapter 451 - Waiting For A Dogfight

Chapter 451: Waiting For A Dogfight

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Are you very curious how I know? I know many things. For example, I also know that you¡¯re not the only child Liu Guang has.¡± Seeing that Min Sisi didn¡¯t seem to be very shocked by this, Yan Jinyu raised her eyes slightly, ¡°Of course, Liu Guang doesn¡¯t just have you and Liu Yu.¡± Indeed, she was right. Liu Yu had never hidden the fact that Liu Yu was Liu Guang¡¯s son. Min Sisi knew that, but she didn¡¯t seem to know that other than her and Liu Yu, Liu Guang had other children. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Min Sisi didn¡¯t even intend to admit that Liu Guang was her biological father. Because, the name ¡°Liu Guang¡± was mentioned in the recording she handed to Min Rufeng. Liu Guang was the culprit who harmed Old Master Min back then! If she admitted that Liu Guang was her father, she would really be finished. Min Sisi knew that very well. ¡°What Liu Guang? What Liu Yu? I don¡¯t know them at all!¡± ¡°I¡¯m indeed not Min Guili¡¯s daughter. I¡¯ve already expressed this in public at Second Uncle¡¯s birthday party. You were also present at that time. I even took out my father and my paternity test. In that paternity test, my father¡¯s surname is Min, but not Liu!¡± ¡°Is that so? Perhaps I remembered wrongly.¡± Min Sisi was made speechless by her nonchnt attitude. Suddenly, she raised her eyebrows and chuckled, ¡°However, Eldest Miss Min, your reaction seems a little too big. You make it seem even more conspicuous.¡± Min Sisi gritted her teeth. ¡°You can say whatever you like!¡± She turned and left. However, she did not dare to act like she was bullied again. She really didn¡¯t want to be the next Qin Bailu! Not only did she not achieve her goal today, but she was also embarrassed by Yan Jinyu in school. She would remember this! She would definitely get them back one by one in the future! However, Yan Jinyu said that her father had other children other than her and her brother¡­ Regardless of how Yan Jinyu knew that her father was Liu Guang, she still had to go and verify what Yan Jinyu had said. Her mother clearly only had two children, her and her brother. Could it be that after her mother passed away, her father got himself another woman? That wouldn¡¯t do! If her father really had another child, he probably wouldn¡¯t help her marry into the Yin Family wholeheartedly. At that time, it would be impossible for her to rely on herself to aplish that! She did not care that her sidekicks looked seemingly concerned, but were, in fact, testing if her excuse of being an illegitimate daughter was true. Min Sisi left the school as soon as she left the canteen. Her sidekicks mostly curry favor with her because of her status as the eldest daughter of the Min Family. She answered their questions very perfunctorily and even left alone without them. Of course, her sidekicks badmouthed her after she left. Most of them said how dared she acted so arrogant. She was just an illegitimate daughter. Did she really think that she was a proper young mistress? Min Sisi took a taxi to Liu Guang¡¯s courtyard after leaving the school, but she missed him. Liu Guang didn¡¯t even tell her that he had left. Min Sisi couldn¡¯t help but believe Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. She quickly took out her phone to make a call. As usual, she couldn¡¯t get through to Liu Guang¡¯s phone, so Min Sisi called Liu Yu. Naturally, the call was connected. Liu Yu didn¡¯t want to tell her at first, but she kept asking. In the end, Liu Yu said it. Liu Yu knew about Liu Junqing and Chu Yiran¡¯s existence. After hanging up, Min Sisi almost dropped her phone. Chu Yiran! She had been determined to marry into the Yin Family and be the most respected woman in the capital since she was young. Of course, she knew Chu Yiran. In the past, she had felt that Chu Yiran was the greatest resistance for her to marry into the Yin Family because Chu Yiran and Master Nine wererades and had a deep rtionship! Liu Yu instructed Min Sisi not to let Liu Guang know that he had told her that and also not to find trouble with Chu Yiran for the time being because Chu Yiran had a mission and could not expose her identity. If Chu Yiran didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with Yin Jiujin, Min Sisi might have temporarily tolerated the fact that Liu Guang had a daughter other than her. However, Chu Yiran and Yin Jiujin had a rtionship. In addition, Liu Guang¡¯s attitude towards her had been getting worse recently. He hadn¡¯t contacted her for three years. This made Min Sisi feel that Liu Guang saying that he would help her marry into the Min Family might just be a ruse. The person he was actually helping was Chu Yiran! At the thought of this, Min Sisi lost all her rationality. She didn¡¯t care if Chu Yiran had a mission and couldn¡¯t be exposed. She wanted to rush over to confront Chu Yiran. Of course, these all happenedter. At this moment, after Min Sisi left the canteen, everyone stared at Yan Jinyu. However, only Yan Jinyu¡¯s three roommates kept staring at her. When the others saw that Min Sisi didn¡¯t dare to provoke Yan Jinyu, they naturally didn¡¯t dare to interfere. They didn¡¯t dare to stare at Yan Jinyu and size her up. They only ¡°unintentionally¡± nced at her. Qin Xuan hesitated. ¡°Jinyu, are you really¡­¡± Qin Xuan felt a little stupid when she asked that. Wasn¡¯t it obvious? However, even though she already understood, seeing Yan Jinyu smile faintly at her as an affirmative answer, Qin Xuan still couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. She then realized that Chu Xiaohuan, who was at the side, had not revealed any shocked expression from the beginning to the end. With Chu Xiaohuan¡¯s background, it was impossible for her to not have heard of Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s name. Only then did Qin Xuan know that Chu Xiaohuan knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. As for when and how Chu Xiaohuan found out, Qin Xuan actually didn¡¯t care. She simply felt it was very unreal that her roommate was actually the eldest daughter of the Yan Family, who had caused a hugemotion in the capital a year ago. ¡°Are you guys done eating?¡± Yan Jinyu asked. ¡°Yes.¡± The three of them nodded at the same time. ¡°If you¡¯re done eating, let¡¯s go. Many people are sitting and staring at us after thismotion. We¡¯re almost turning into monkeys being admired.¡± Although Yan Jinyu said that, she still had a smile on her face. It was as if she didn¡¯t care much about being stared at and sized up by so many people. However, the three people who were reminded by Yan Jinyu felt very ufortable after they realized that. They quickly packed her food and left. Zhao Linlin quickly followed Yan Jinyu. ¡°Jinyu, will Min Sisie and find trouble with you in the future?¡± Zhao Linlin was different from Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan. She couldn¡¯t guess Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. She had never even heard of her before. She could not havee into contact with these things in the past. Even if she would asionally hear people talk about the wealthy families in the capital and mention some other representative figures after she entered university, no one would urately mention the partners of those figures. Even if they mentioned it, Zhao Linlin wouldn¡¯t pay attention to it. Hence, from the beginning to the end, she was only worried about whether Min Sisi would find trouble with Yan Jinyu. Even though she could tell that Min Sisi seemed to be a little wary of Yan Jinyu. However, a daughter from a wealthy family like her would probably not be able to tolerate being insulted. She might even y tricks behind her back. Yan Jinyu slowed down. Her gazended on Zhao Linlin¡¯s face. She smiled gently. ¡°No.¡± Hearing Zhao Linlin¡¯s question, Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan said at the same time, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Since they had already said so, Zhao Linlin was not so worried anymore. However, she still felt a little emotional. Yan Jinyu had an even higher status than the eldest daughter of the Min Family, one of the three top families in the capital. Zhao Linlin didn¡¯t dare to imagine what Yan Jinyu¡¯s status was. However, she did not expect Min Sisi to be an illegitimate daughter. Her goal was to enter a big hospital like the Imperial Capital Hospital to study medicine. Of course, Zhao Linlin knew about the Min Family in the capital. She actually didn¡¯t care much about the wealthy families in the capital. She paid so much attention to Min Sisi because Min Sisi was the eldest daughter of the Min Family. She paid attention to the Min Family, so it was inevitable that she would pay more attention when others mentioned Min Sisi, the eldest daughter of the Min Family. It was precisely because she had paid attention that she felt so emotional now. ¡°Jinyu, is Min Sisi really an illegitimate daughter?¡± Qin Xuan¡¯s mood had almost calmed down. She thought of the scene in the canteen and gloated. ¡°I¡¯ve long disliked Min Sisi and think that she¡¯s especially pretentious. Of course, she¡¯s also very good at pretending. I didn¡¯t realize it in the past. I thought that she was that kind of gentle and well-bred girl. There was one time when I unintentionally saw her reveal a¡­ How should I put it? It was only when her expression got a little sinister and frightening that I saw through her true colors.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I was the only one who saw it at that time. No one would believe me if I said it out loud.¡± ¡°You should have known about this long ago.¡± Yan Jinyu was talking about Min Sisi being the illegitimate daughter of the Min Family. Qin Xuan scratched her head. Of course, she knew. Min Sisi¡¯s background had spread throughout the circle after the Min Family changed its head. Of course, everyone also knew that Min Sisi had joined Min Rufeng and was still the eldest daughter of the Min Family now. ¡°I know, but I still can¡¯t believe it. After all, I only heard the rumors. I asked my parents, but they didn¡¯t want to tell me too much.¡± ¡°Then, Jinyu, is the matter about Min Sisi¡¯s biological father true? Do you really know who Min Sisi¡¯s father is? Does Min Sisi¡¯s father really have other children other than her?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her and smiled. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not very sure either. I said it to trick her.¡± Qin Xuan didn¡¯t doubt Yan Jinyu¡¯s words at all. Because she couldn¡¯t see any signs of Yan Jinyu lying. ¡°If you¡¯re right, Min Sisi indeed has other siblings. It¡¯ll definitely be very lively. One look and I can tell that Min Sisi is the kind of person who doesn¡¯t like others to fight with her for favor. It¡¯s fine if she has brothers, but she¡¯ll probably be furious if she has sisters.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled without saying a word. Qin Xuan continued to ask, ¡°By the way, Jinyu, that Qin Bailu¡­¡± She wanted to ask, but she didn¡¯t know how to. ¡°Do you want to ask if I really had something to do with her ending?¡± Qin Xuan nodded repeatedly. Chu Xiaohuan and Zhao Linlin also looked at Yan Jinyu. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard about what happened at the Min Family¡¯s banquet before the new year?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard a few things. For example, Qin Bailu isn¡¯t actually a member of the Qin Family but the Min Family¡­ I don¡¯t know about the rest.¡± Not to mention Qin Xuan, Qin Xuan¡¯s parents also didn¡¯t receive an invitation to the Min Family¡¯s banquet. Therefore, Qin Xuan wasn¡¯t very clear about the situation at that time. ¡°I know a little more than you,¡± Chu Xiaohuan said. She had sworn to take back the Chu Corporation. Of course, she would keep an eye on the movements of these big influential families. She was afraid that Chu Yiran would find help again. Hence, even if she didn¡¯t go to the Min Family¡¯s banquet before the new year, she still obtained a lot of information. Of course, it was only some superficial information. She didn¡¯t know that Yan Jinyu and the other three were very skilled and even got rid many people at the banquet. ¡°Qin Bailu seemed to have tried to harm Jinyu a few times. She even hired assassins to go to North City.¡± Assassins?! Qin Xuan and Zhao Linlin¡¯s eyes widened at the same time. Qin Xuan was still fine. She had seen a lot after all. She had also heard a lot of dirty things in the influential families, so it was not so difficult for her to understand this kind of hiring and killing. Zhao Linlin was different. Zhao Linlin had known about killing pigs and chickens since she was young. However, she didn¡¯t know that there were actually people who hired killers in real life. She thought that those were only avable on television. ¡°Qin Bailu deserved her ending!¡± Qin Xuan said angrily. Qin Xuan and Qin Bailu only knew each other and weren¡¯t familiar with each other. She had a better rtionship with Qin Hao and Qin Jianjia, so she was naturally not close to Qin Bailu. They were even at odds most of the time. After a while, they arrived at the dormitory. ¡°You guys go up first. I have something to say to Jinyu alone,¡± Chu Xiaohuan said. Qin Xuan and Zhao Linlin looked at her and then at Yan Jinyu. They then nodded and turned to go upstairs. After they left, Chu Xiaohuan asked, ¡°Jinyu, is Min Sisi¡¯s father really called Liu Guang?¡± asionally, some girls would return to the dormitory. However, the two of them stood in the corner, so the passers-by could not hear what they were saying. However, everyone who passed by couldn¡¯t help looking at them. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Yan Jinyu¡¯s looks were obvious. Even if she was wearing a military uniform, it couldn¡¯t hide her glow. Yan Jinyu¡¯s gazended on Chu Xiaohuan¡¯s face. She looked at her for about three seconds before nodding, ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Hearing her reply, Chu Xiaohuan exhaled heavily. ¡°That seems to be the name of the person my aunt married back then.¡± ¡°It was a long time ago. I was still young at that time. Aunt brought Chu Yiran back to the Chu Family. I overheard Aunt and Grandfather mention it when they were arguing.¡± ¡°It seems like Grandfather only knows this name but has never seen Liu Guang before. He questioned Aunt, but Aunt was unwilling to say anything.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t that mean¡­ Min Sisi and Chu Yiran are biological sisters?!¡± After saying that, Chu Xiaohuan couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Chapter 452 - The Two Of Them Meet Up

Chapter 452: The Two Of Them Meet Up

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Seeing that Yan Jinyu only smiled and didn¡¯t deny it, Chu Xiaohuan¡¯s feelings became even moreplicated. It took her a long time to recover. ¡°Then, did you tell Min Sisi because you want Min Sisi to know and then find trouble with Chu Yiran?¡± Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t surprised that she could guess that. She had always thought that Chu Xiaohuan was a smart person. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get into the Imperial Capital University if she wasn¡¯t smart. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs,¡± Yan Jinyu said. She didn¡¯t like Chu Yiran. Min Sisi was always thinking about Yin Jiujin, so she didn¡¯t like her either. Although these two people were nothing to worry about and she could settle them easily, she just didn¡¯t want to settle them so easily. Since she could watch the show without putting in any effort, why not? Looking at Min Sisi¡¯s expression when she left, she knew that she had achieved her goal. Min Sisi would definitely look for Chu Yiran. Although Min Sisi still didn¡¯t know that Chu Yiran was Liu Guang¡¯s daughter, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t worried. She knew that Min Sisi would have a way to find out. Looking at Yan Jinyu¡¯s back as she walked towards the dormitory building, Chu Xiaohuan calmed down and followed her. She had roughly guessed Yan Jinyu¡¯s n. She actually agreed with this very much. It was just that the impact of Chu Yiran and Min Sisi being biological sisters was too big for her to recover from instantly. Chu Yiran and Master Nine wererades in the early years. It was said that they had a good rtionship. It was said that Min Guili and Qin Bailu had been paving the way for Min Sisi to marry into the Yin Family. Even the kidnapping of Yan Jinyu in the early years was their doing. It was no wonder that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t like them. No one would like someone who kept thinking about their fianc¨¦. *** The school¡¯s military training ended sessfully. Min Sisi also found Chu Yiran sessfully. Or rather, she sessfully asked Chu Yiran out. At a cafe. Chu Yiran had short hair. She looked at the person opposite her as she stirred her coffee. ¡°Why did Eldest Miss Min specifically ask me out?¡± It was a normal question, but her emotions weren¡¯t visible. Compared to Min Sisi, Chu Yiran seemed much calmer. However, even though Min Sisi looked calm on the surface, she was not calm at all. In the past, Min Sisi had seen Chu Yiran before, but never like now. The more she looked at her, the more she felt that Chu Yiran looked like her. To be precise, the more she looked at her, the more she felt that Chu Yiran and Liu Guang looked alike. She felt that her eyes looked like Liu Guang¡¯s eyes, her nose looked like Liu Guang¡¯s nose, her mouth looked like Liu Guang¡¯s mouth. Anyway, she felt that she looked like Liu Guang everywhere. ¡°It¡¯s not anything important. I simply heard of Miss Chu a long time ago and wanted to be friends with you. However, I never had the chance to get to know you. A few days ago, I heard that Miss Chu is on leave and is at home. I thought that since it was the weekend today, I will ask you out for coffee.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really happy that Miss Chu cane to meet me today.¡± At the same time, the person sitting in the next private seat could not help but raise her eyebrows and whisper when she heard that Min Sisi could speak so calmly to Chu Yiran, ¡°Min Sisi is quite capable. No wonder she could hide for so many years. Brother Feng didn¡¯t have any doubts about her after returning to the Min Family for three years.¡± ¡°Of course, most importantly it¡¯s because she didn¡¯t hang around Brother Feng much. That¡¯s why Brother Feng didn¡¯t notice her.¡± The people sitting in this private seat were Huo Siyu and Yan Jinyu, who had just finished her military training yesterday. The person who spoke was Huo Siyu. They were separated by a seat. In addition, they came over first when they found out that Min Sisi wanted to meet Chu Yiran here, so Chu Yiran and Min Sisi did not notice them after they arrived. ¡°I thought she would question Chu Yiran the moment they met. I thought that there should be a big show to watch. I¡¯ve waited for nothing.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t order coffee and only ordered a cup of hot water. She took a sip of water and smiled faintly, ¡°That might not be the case.¡± ¡°?¡± Huo Siyu was puzzled. Huo Siyu felt that Min Sisi wouldn¡¯t make a fuss at all if she continued to be so calm. However, she suddenly became interested again when she saw that Yan Jinyu was so sure. She trusted Yan Jinyupletely. She stopped talking and listened quietly. On the other hand, after Chu Yiran heard Min Sisi¡¯s words, she sized Min Sisi up as if she was trying to find any traces of lying on her face. However, Min Sisi was wearing sses, so she couldn¡¯t see very clearly. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t tell if Min Sisi¡¯s words were true or false. Min Sisi did not know about Chu Yiran¡¯s background, but Chu Yiran knew everything about Min Sisi. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee over immediately when she suddenly received a call from Min Sisi asking her out for coffee. Chu Yiran had always been arrogant. In addition, she had achieved a lot and was rted to Yin Jiujin and Qin Hao. There were manydies in the capital who wanted to befriend her, but very few people could ask her out. In Chu Yiran¡¯s eyes, she disdained to interact with these ordinary daughters of wealthy families. Chu Yiran felt that only someone like Yin Jiujin and Qin Hao were worthy of her interaction. Others ttered her for being able to be on good terms with the indifferent and ruthless Master Nine and not only being colleagues with the eldest son of the Qin Family, but also friends. Chu Yiran had always epted others¡¯ ttery and never revealed her actual rtionship with Yin Jiujin and Qin Hao. Not only did she not reveal it, but she was also very proud of it. She used it as a capital to show off. She liked others to look at her with admiration and envy. ¡°There are many people who want to be friends with me, but I don¡¯t meet all of them. I agreed to meet you today because I took your identity into consideration. It¡¯s not good for me not to attend when the eldest daughter of the Min Family took the initiative to meet me.¡± It seemed like apliment, but if one listened carefully, they could still hear a faint sarcasm. They weren¡¯t sure if Min Sisi could tell it. Min Sisi took a sip of coffee and smiled shyly and politely. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m very happy to be able to ask Miss Chu out.¡± ¡°With Miss Chu¡¯s status in the capital¡¯s elite circle, you should know what happened to the Min Family before the new year, right?¡± As she spoke, Min Sisi smiled bitterly. ¡°Although I¡¯m still the eldest daughter of the Min Family now, in fact, everyone knows that I¡¯m not the legitimate eldest daughter of the Min Family. There aren¡¯t many people who are willing to give me face now.¡± ¡°Not to mention the people I wanted to get to know, many of the friends I made in the past have gradually distanced themselves from me because of my identity.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m really happy that Miss Chu cane to my appointment.¡± Chu Yiran¡¯s gazended on her face again. ¡°Do you want to be friends with me that much?¡± Min Sisi nodded hurriedly. She was sincere and warm. ¡°Then, we¡¯re already friends now. I still have something on, so I¡¯ll make a move first. We¡¯ll meet again next time.¡± After saying that, she stood up to leave. How could Min Sisi allow that? She suddenly stood up. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Miss Min, is there anything else?¡± In the next private seat, Huo Siyu asked softly, ¡°What is Chu Yiran doing? Why did she suddenly leave? Min Sisi is so sincere that even I¡¯m almost touched. Why is Chu Yiran leaving?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Chu Yiran is the kind of person who gets up and leaves without caring about anyone. Even if she gets up and leaves, she won¡¯t say that they¡¯re already friends and she has something to do and will meet her again next time.¡± ¡°Then, what do you think she will do if she doesn¡¯t want to care about someone?¡± Yan Jinyu asked with a smile. Huo Siyu chuckled and said, ¡°She probably won¡¯t give her any face at all. She¡¯ll leave after snorting coldly. Besides, I don¡¯t think Chu Yiran doesn¡¯t know Min Sisi¡¯s identity. I¡¯ve been investigating this Chu Yiran recently. There are many wealthydies in the capital who want to befriend her. Of course, that is all thanks to Second Young Master Yin and Young Master Qin!¡± At the mention of this, Huo Siyu felt a little disgusted. She wondered how Chu Yiran could be so shameless that she actually dared to announce to the public that she had a good rtionship with Yin Jiujin and Qin Hao. She had interrogated Qin Hao after she returned. Qin Hao had no feelings for Chu Yiran at all and was ruthless in punishing her. Qin Hao was the one who caused Chu Yiran to be suspended for investigation. Once Qin Hao interfered, Chu Yiran would probably never be able to get back to work again in her life. Besides, Yin Jiujin¡­ Huo Siyu nced at the girl sitting opposite her. It was even more impossible for Yin Jiujin to have anything to do with Chu Yiran. Otherwise, with Beauty Yu¡¯s personality, how could this matter be left unsettled? ¡°There are many richdies who want to befriend Chu Yiran, but Chu Yiran doesn¡¯t easily agree to meet anyone alone. It seems like she disdains to befriend those people.¡± ¡°But now, she¡¯s here to meet Min Sisi. Could it be that she likes Min Sisi¡¯s status as the eldest daughter of the Min Family? Now that many people know that Min Sisi¡¯s reputation as the eldest daughter of the Min Family is fake, most of them stay away from her.¡± ¡°So, there¡¯s only one conclusion. Chu Yiran came to meet Min Sisi because she already knows Min Sisi¡¯s identity.¡± Seeing that she was analyzing seriously, Yan Jinyu smiled and cooperated with her, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re really smart. You even thought of this.¡± Huo Siyu¡¯s lips twitched. Beauty Yu was actually teasing her. She was speechless. ¡°So, Beauty Yu, what exactly does Chu Yiran want to do?¡± However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t tell her directly. Instead, she kept her in suspense.. ¡°You will know as you continue watching.¡± Chapter 453 - They Fought

Chapter 453: They Fought

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°It¡¯s not anything important. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s rare for me to ask Miss Chu out and I want to say a few more words¡­¡± Chu Yiran stared at her and Min Sisi adjusted her sses. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be honest. I asked Miss Chu out firstly because I want to get to know Miss Chu and make friends. Secondly, I want to ask Miss Chu something.¡± ¡°Do you have something to ask?¡± Chu Yiran looked at her appraisingly. Min Sisi let Chu Yiran look at her calmly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Miss Chu, please sit down first.¡± Although Chu Yiran¡¯s gaze did not change, thankfully, she sat down. Min Sisi sat down too. ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± ¡°I heard that Miss Chu and Master Nine have a very good rtionship. I wonder if it¡¯s true?¡± Chu Yiran thought that Min Sisi knew about her background and specially came to confront her. She did not expect her to ask this. She frowned. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Min Sisi looked at her and suddenly smiled shyly. ¡°I-It¡¯s like this. I¡¯ve admired Master Nine since I was young and have always wanted to befriend him. However, Master Nine¡­ You also know that Master Nine isn¡¯t easy to get to know, so I thought that if Miss Chu is really on good terms with Master Nine as the rumors say, can you help introduce me to him?¡± She smiled shyly, but she sneered inwardly. She was just testing if Chu Yiran had any feelings for Master Nine. If Chu Yiran didn¡¯t, she could reluctantly ept the fact that Chu Yiran was also her father¡¯s daughter. If she did¡­ That meant that her father wasn¡¯t just concerned about her. Perhaps, her father had always used her as a cover and was actually paving the way for Chu Yiran. She could not be med for thinking that way. It was really because her father had not contacted her for three years and his attitude towards her was so cold when she finally met him. She had no choice but to overthink about it. If that was really the case, in order for her father to help her achieve her goal, Chu Yiran¡­ could not be kept alive! ¡°Do you like Nine?¡± Nine¡­ As soon as this name appeared, the ss of water in Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand shattered with a ¡°crack¡±. Fortunately, the water in the ss was finished. Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and her gaze was cold. She usually looked innocent, but her eyes had always had a faint and clear smile. Now that there was no smile in her eyes, her appearance became obvious. Cold and seductive. Huo Siyu looked at Yan Jinyu and was undoubtedly excited. This was Beauty Yu¡¯s true form! Of course, she was also a little unhappy at the same time. Chu Yiran was really shameless. Was Yin Jiujin familiar with her? Why was she calling him so lovingly! She had angered Beauty Yu. She was going to be tortured! Min Sisi suddenly couldn¡¯t maintain the smile on her face after hearing Chu Yiran call Yin Jiujin that. Even if she tried her best to hold it in, she could only maintain a fake smile. ¡°ording to what I know, other than the Yin Family members and some elders with very high statuses, as well as some people who are on good terms with Master Nine, such as the eldest son of the Qin Family and my third brother, everyone else has to call Master Nine respectfully like me. It seems like Miss Chu and Master Nine really have a very good rtionship.¡± ¡°My rtionship with Nine is naturally good.¡± On the other side, Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand was already on the ¡°watch¡± on her left wrist. Looking at her habitual action, Huo Siyu felt very sympathetic towards Chu Yiran. She dared to say that Beauty Yu was still sitting here trying her best to suppress her anger. If Chu Yiran said ¡°Nine¡± again, Beauty Yu would definitely ignore her so-called n and cripple her immediately. ¡°Do you like him?¡± Min Sisi was angry and jealous. She was clearly the eldest daughter of the Min Family and her status was many times higher than Chu Yiran, the granddaughter of the Chu Family whose father was unknown. What right did Chu Yiran have to have such a rtionship with Master Nine when she couldn¡¯t even say a word to Master Nine alone! Min Sisi was angry and jealous, but she didn¡¯t forget her purpose. She held it in. She said shyly, ¡°An outstanding person like Master Nine is the target of many people¡¯s admiration. There are many wealthydies in the capital who like Master Nine. I-I¡¯m naturally among them. There¡¯s nothing strange about that.¡± ¡°O-of course, I don¡¯t dare to have unrealistic thoughts. I know that a person like Master Nine isn¡¯t someone whom I can like¡­¡± ¡°At least you have some self-awareness.¡± Before she could say anything, Chu Yiran interrupted her. Her tone was mocking. A ruthless glint shed past Min Sisi¡¯s eyes. However, she quickly recovered. ¡°Of course I know my limits. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t I do anything all these years in the capital?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been hiding my thoughts from everyone.¡± ¡°However, the more I hide it, the stronger that rtionship bes. I don¡¯t dare to ask for too much. I only hope to have a chance to get to know Master Nine. Even if I can¡¯t get to know him, it¡¯s good to have a chance to see Master Nine up close. That¡¯s why I wanted to look for Miss Chu. I hope Miss Chu can help me get to know him.¡± ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Min Sisi was stunned, as if she was very shocked by her answer. ¡°I-I¡¯m very sorry. If it¡¯s not convenient for you, Miss Chu, then forget it. I really had no choice but to ask you.¡± ¡°Miss Chu, you must have heard that ever since Master Nine personally brought back that woman from the Yan Family in North City, whom he was engaged to, he had been keeping her by his side. He even brought her back to the Yin Family¡¯s mansion to celebrate the new year¡­¡± She said timidly, but her cold eyes were staring at Chu Yiran¡¯s reaction. ¡°Now, almost everyone knows that Master Nine cares a lot about his fianc¨¦e. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that he dotes on her.¡± ¡°With Eldest Miss Yan around, I¡¯m destined to never have a chance in my life. I just want to get to know Master Nine. I don¡¯t have much ambition.¡± ¡°My status in the Min Family is much lower than before. I can¡¯t find anyone to help me at all, so I can only look for Miss Chu¡­ Take it that I owe Miss Chu a favor if you help me this time. If there¡¯s anything I can help in the future, as long as Miss Chu says it, I will definitely not hesitate.¡± Min Sisi observed Chu Yiran¡¯s expression carefully. Chu Yiran didn¡¯t have much of a reaction at first. Only when she mentioned Yan Jinyu did Chu Yiran¡¯s expression change. She was obviously unhappy. Hearing that Master Nine doted on Yan Jinyu, a killing intent shed past Chu Yiran¡¯s eyes. Min Sisi clenched her fists under the table. It seemed like Chu Yiran really had designs on Master Nine! ¡°Miss Chu isn¡¯t willing to introduce me. Could it be that you also¡­¡± ¡°So what if I am?¡± Min Sisi¡¯s heart suddenly sank. She wanted to kill her. However, Chu Yiran said, ¡°So what if I¡¯m not?¡± She was a little uncertain about Chu Yiran¡¯s attitude again. ¡°Miss Chu, don¡¯t be agitated. It¡¯s understandable that you would be tempted by an outstanding person like Master Nine. I¡¯m just curious, so I¡¯m asking.¡± ¡°If you have feelings for Master Nine too, I¡¯ll help you. How about that?¡± Chu Yiran looked at her with curiosity. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like this. I¡¯ve met Eldest Miss Yan a few times. We¡­ didn¡¯t get along very well. Just a few days ago, she even openly embarrassed me in school and made me lose all my face in front of my ssmates. Many people in school know about this.¡± ¡°I know that I¡¯m not worthy of Master Nine, but Yan Jinyu is even less worthy of him! Compared to her being with Master Nine, I¡¯d rather it be you.¡± ¡°Miss Chu has lived in the capital for many years. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard that Mrs. Yin likes me very much. I can put in a good word for Miss Chu in front of Mrs. Yin. With Master Nine¡¯s mother¡¯s help, is Miss Chu more confident about taking down Master Nine?¡± In reality, she really couldn¡¯t take him down. Min Sisi knew best. All these years, she had tried her best to curry favor with Min Qinn, but what happened in the end? Min Qinn was of no help at all. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t tell Chu Yiran that. ¡°Actually, previously, Mrs. Yin¡­ who¡¯s also my adopted aunt, had hinted that she hoped that I could be her daughter-inw. However, I was young and still in high school at that time, so I tactfully rejected her.¡± ¡°Rejecting her means letting the opportunity slip away from me. Auntie¡¯s impression of me probably won¡¯t be good if I let her know my thoughts now. Rather than that, why don¡¯t I keep this bit of rtionship with Auntie and use it to speak up for Miss Chu?¡± ¡°Miss Chu, what do you think?¡± She didn¡¯t know if Chu Yiran believed her or not, but Chu Yiran said, ¡°You have a point.¡± Chu Yiran said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know that you had been determined to marry into the Yin Family and be the most respected woman in the capital since you were young, I would almost believe you. Min Sisi, others don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but how can I not know?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you endure for many years to marry into the Yin Family? Why are you so kind as to help me?¡± When Chu Yiran spoke again, Min Sisi¡¯s smilepletely faded. She took off her sses. ¡°So, you¡¯re indeed my half-sister?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mind having an elder sister like you if you didn¡¯t have any thoughts about Master Nine, but you overestimated yourself and tried to snatch my things. Then, I can¡¯t let you live!¡± As she spoke, she attacked. She stabbed Chu Yiran without hesitation. Chu Yiran dodged. The two of them engaged in an intense fight. Themotion of the fight rmed the guests in the cafe. Most importantly, both of them were holding a dagger and their attacks were getting more and more deadly. ¡°You do know my background.¡± ¡°So what if I know? You¡¯re also Father¡¯s daughter and have designs on Master Nine too. Who knows if he¡¯ll help you or me in the end? Father will only do his best to help me seed after I kill you!¡± Chu Yiran obviously knew her background, which made Min Sisi¡¯s killing intent intensify. She only knew now that she had a half-sister, but Chu Yiran seemed to know everything. Chu Yiran even knew that she wanted to marry into the Yin Family and be the most respected woman in the capital. It was obvious what this meant. Her father was more biased towards Chu Yiran! Perhaps she was really used by her father to pave the way for Chu Yiran! How could that be! ¡°Kill me? You?¡± The two of them attacked each other even more ruthlessly. They were using all killer moves. Other than being terrified, the onlookers were also shocked by these two people¡¯s skills. Many things were shattered, but the waiters did not dare to go forward to stop them. Someone called the manager over, but the manager did not dare to go forward either. The manager could only watch from the side and call for the police. Chu Yiran grabbed a ss and threw it at the person on the phone.. It hit the person¡¯s wrist and the phone fell to the ground. ¡°If anyone dares to call the police, it won¡¯t be as simple as breaking a phone next time!¡± Chapter 454 - A Surprise

Chapter 454: A Surprise

She had hit him so urately. If the ss had hit his head instead of his wrist, he would have been half dead. No one dared to call the police. They could only try their best to retreat and stay away from danger. Their fight did not stop even when she threw the ss at him and threatened him. Min Sisi wanted to kill Chu Yiran. Of course, she couldn¡¯t kill her in public. What she had to do now was to ruin Chu Yiran¡¯s face. As long as her face was ruined, it was equivalent to being crippled. What else could she use to fight with her? Hence, Min Sisi attacked even faster and fiercer when Chu Yiran threw the ss at someone. Chu Yiran¡¯s face was almost pierced by her dagger. This action angered Chu Yiran. The fight between the two of them became more and more intense. The onlookers were shocked. In the entire cafe, only the two people sitting by the window were the calmest. Of course, there were also people who realized it. They were shocked by their looks and their calmness. They clearly looked like two young girls! One of them slowly picked up her coffee and drank it. With their rxed posture, anyone with eyes could tell that they were watching a show. ¡°These two people are quite skilled!¡± Huo Siyu put down her coffee cup, propped her chin up and sighed. ¡°Beauty Yu, did you know that they would fight?¡± ¡°I only thought that they would argue, but I didn¡¯t expect them to fight. I¡¯ve overestimated them.¡± Yan Jinyu crossed her legs and looked at the two people fighting intensely with interest. She was not lying. If these two people were really Liu Guang¡¯s daughters, even if they couldn¡¯t tolerate each other, they shouldn¡¯t have fought openly at such an asion. It was fine with Chu Yiran. She had been in the army for many years and had some skills. But what about Min Sisi? Min Sisi had hidden for many years. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of being exposed if she attacked in public? Who could guarantee that no one in the cafe knew her? Could she make everyone in the cafe shut up after this? As long as she could not make everyone shut up, this matter would definitely spread. Then, what was the point of her concealing it for so many years? That was why Yan Jinyu said that she had overestimated them. She really could not understand their actions. In fact, Min Sisi had considered the consequences when she attacked. Her thoughts were that as long as she resolved Chu Yiran, who was her obstacle, it would be easy to destroy the surveince cameras at the scene and seal these people¡¯s mouths. She was not worried that what happened here today would spread. ¡°Actually, they¡¯re not that stupid. Look, didn¡¯t Min Sisi sessfully trick Chu Yiran just now?¡± Huo Siyu said. ¡°Min Sisi¡¯s initial n seems to be that if Chu Yiran doesn¡¯t have any feelings for Second Young Master Yin, she won¡¯t pursue the matter and is willing to acknowledge Chu Yiran as her half-sister. Then, Beauty Yu, did you already know that Chu Yiran also¡­¡± The corners of Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and her body exuded a frightening aura as she watched the two of them fighting over there. It was a little scary. Huo Siyu did not dare to continue. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t respond to Huo Siyu, but she heard everything that Huo Siyu said. She had indeed been training in school these few days, but that did not mean that her free time waspletely spent sleeping, ying games, and watching television. She also took some time to investigate Chu Yiran. With her brain, it wasn¡¯t difficult to tell how Chu Yiran felt about Yin Jiujin from the information she found. She was definitely disgusted, so she did not want to let Chu Yiran off so easily. Murder was easy, but what she wanted to do was to kill her passion as well. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t allow anyone other than her to like Yin Jiujin. It was normal for people to have feelings for someone like Yin Jiujin. Although she felt ufortable knowing that someone was coveting Yin Jiujin, it wasn¡¯t to the extent of killing whoever liked Yin Jiujin. However, she was very ufortable with Chu Yiran and Min Sisi. One of them wanted to kill Yin Jiujin, while the other wanted to use him to rise in power. Don¡¯t ask her why she knew that Min Sisi only wanted to use Yin Jiujin to climb up the socialdder. She had seen with her own eyes how Min Sisi looked at them when she was close to Yin Jiujin. It wasn¡¯t a gaze that someone who liked Yin Jiujin could have. There was anger and jealousy, but it was not the kind of anger and jealousy when someone you loved was being snatched away. As for Chu Yiran, she knew that Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with her, but she still called Yin Jiujin so clingy. She always used the excuse of being on good terms with Yin Jiujin and Qin Hao to ept others¡¯ praises. In Yan Jinyu¡¯s opinion, the so-called love of the two of them was an insult to Yin Jiujin. Huo Siyu stopped asking and changed the topic. ¡°Beauty Yu, who do you think will win?¡± The two people fighting over there were both injured. ¡°Min Sisi isn¡¯t Chu Yiran¡¯s match,¡± Yan Jinyu gave an honest answer. Min Sisi naturally realized that she was no match for Chu Yiran and was already on the losing end. Chu Yiran attacked. As the dagger shed across Min Sisi¡¯s arm, she kicked Min Sisi and sent her flying. She hit the table behind her and fell to the ground heavily. Min Sisi could not stand up for a long time. Chu Yiran didn¡¯t seem to intend to end her in public, but she also didn¡¯t seem to intend to let her off just like that. She walked over and the dagger was about to cut Min Sisi¡¯s face! ¡°Wait!¡± Min Sisi quickly raised her hands to cover her face. Chu Yiran¡¯s hand stopped in midair. ¡°Why? Do you want to beg for mercy?¡± Actually, almost a third of the cafe was destroyed after a long fight because the two of them were about the same strength. Min Sisi felt very humiliated. She was actually defeated! She was defeated by Chu Yiran, who would very likely take her ce in her father¡¯s heart! ¡°I¡¯m not begging for mercy. I had no intention of killing you just now. I¡¯m just testing your skills. Since you¡¯re also my father¡¯s daughter, and before this, I didn¡¯t know that I had an elder sister. It¡¯s my first time meeting you. I just want to test your skills. I don¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡± Looking at Min Sisi, who was lying calmly, Chu Yiran sneered, ¡°Min Sisi, do I look like a fool?¡± ¡°You have the intention to kill me, but you don¡¯t dare to kill me in public. In order not to make me a threat to you, you want to disfigure me. Do you think I don¡¯t know that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you either. Since you want to disfigure me, I¡¯m just giving you a taste of your own medicine!¡± ¡°Needless to say, after taking off your sses, your face can barely be considered as pretty. It¡¯s a pity to destroy it just like that.¡± Although she said that, the dagger gradually moved down¡­ Min Sisi¡¯s face turned pale. Chu Yiran was serious! ¡°No!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Two voices sounded at the same time. The former was Min Sisi, and thetter was someone who walked forward from the crowd. Yan Jinyu was excited to see the person who approached. An unexpected surprise? The person walked forward. ¡°Hurting your own people?¡± She looked at Chu Yiran. ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to exin if Sir finds out about this.¡± The person who came was none other than Wang Zhi. No matter what her intentions were, her appearance now was beneficial to Yan Jinyu. ¡°She wants to disfigure me. Can¡¯t I touch her?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she didn¡¯t mean to hurt you earlier? She was just testing your skills,¡± Wang Zhi said and winked at Chu Yiran, asking her to look around. From this angle, they couldn¡¯t see Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu. They could only see the surrounding customers and staff. At that moment, they were all staring at them in shock. ¡°Miss Chu, don¡¯t make me feel that it¡¯s not worth it for Sir to ask me to help you. She¡¯s your sister. Sir taught her all her skills personally. If Sir finds out that you want to touch her and you¡¯re fighting with your own people, Sir will probably be very angry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to say anything about Sir¡¯s temper. You know very well what will happen to the two of you if Sir gets angry, right?¡± ¡°Of course, I know that with Miss Chu¡¯s ability, you can guarantee that what happened today won¡¯t spread. But if you really stab her, how are you going to exin it to Sir?¡± Can you guarantee that what happened today won¡¯t spread¡­ These words frightened the onlookers. They were afraid of being silenced. Someone began to make an uneasy fuss. Chu Yiran nced over coldly and the person immediately fell silent. Chu Yiran retracted her gaze and nced at Wang Zhi before looking at Min Sisi, who was lying on the ground with blood flowing out of the corner of her lips. She snorted coldly, ¡°Consider yourself lucky today! However, don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll let this matter rest. I¡¯ll tell Father. Just wait to be punished!¡± Of course, Min Sisi was also worried that she would be punished, butpared to an uncertain punishment, she was more afraid of being disfigured now. Her hatred for Chu Yiran had reached an extreme. Not only because Chu Yiran¡¯s existence threatened her importance in Liu Guang¡¯s heart, but also because she had lost to Chu Yiran in public and lost so much face, making her feel humiliated and indignant. ¡°Why? Are you still very indignant?¡± Chu Yiran was very unhappy when she sensed Min Sisi¡¯s hateful gaze on her face. ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to touch you? You attacked first. Father won¡¯t punish me severely if I really do anything to you.¡± Min Sisi, who had just been helped up by Wang Zhi, hurriedly took two steps back and restrained the killing intent in her eyes. ¡°I just said that I simply want to test your skills. I don¡¯t have any ill intentions, so naturally, I won¡¯t be indignant now. I just admire you and want to experience a few moves from you. I didn¡¯t expect your skills to be so good.¡± Afraid that Chu Yiran would really make a move, Min Sisi quickly changed the topic and asked Wang Zhi, ¡°You are?¡± Initially, she was just changing the topic. Now that she looked at Wang Zhi, Min Sisi couldn¡¯t help but frown. She had heard the person in front of her say that she was here to help Chu Yiran. Only her father¡¯s subordinates would call him ¡°Sir¡±. So, this person was also her father¡¯s subordinate? Then, did her father order her to help Chu Yiran? Her father didn¡¯t care about her and didn¡¯t even tell her that he had moved to another ce, but he sent someone to help Chu Yiran. He was so obviously biased! Indeed, Chu Yiran could not be kept alive! Before Wang Zhi could reply, she heard a voice. ¡°It¡¯s quite lively!¡± The two people sitting not far away stood up and walked out, looking at them with a faint smile. Chu Yiran and the other two widened their eyes. Especially Wang Zhi, who was stunned on the spot. W-Why were they here?! It was not a surprise.. It was a shock! Chapter 455 - Turning Into A Coward Immediately

Chapter 455: Turning Into A Coward Immediately

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°You¡­ It¡¯s you!¡± ¡°Yan Jinyu!¡± Chu Yiran and Min Sisi eximed in shock at the same time. Then, Chu Yiran looked at Min Sisi in surprise. ¡°What are you calling her?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know her?¡± Min Sisi was shocked. Since Chu Yiran didn¡¯t know her, why did she have such a huge reaction when she saw Yan Jinyu? No, no. Now was not the time to think about that. Hence, Yan Jinyu had always been here. She had heard their conversation and witnessed the entire process of their fight?! Min Sisi¡¯s face turned pale when she realized this. Chu Yiran actually heard Min Sisi call out the name. Then, the person in front of her was¡­ the number one killer, ¡°Chi¡±?! The eldest daughter of the Yan Family that they had just mentioned! Compared to Min Sisi, Chu Yiran seemed calmer. Because she felt that even if Yan Jinyu knew that her rtionship with Min Sisi was extraordinary and that she had abnormal feelings for Yin Jiujin, she couldn¡¯t do anything to her. She was the granddaughter of the Chu Family and had a rank in the army. On the surface, they weren¡¯t enemies. Yan Jinyu would at most dislike her because she had extraordinary feelings for Yin Jiujin. She wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. It had to be said that Chu Yiran was thinking too much. Yan Jinyu had long figured out her background. ¡°So you¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Yan Family.¡± After saying that, Chu Yiran nced at Wang Zhi. It was as if she was ming Wang Zhi for not telling her Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. Normally, Wang Zhi would definitely exin, but now, she had yet to recover. How could she care about Chu Yiran¡¯s reaction? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the fianc¨¦e of the person you two were talking about just now. The eldest daughter of the Yan Family.¡± ¡°The two of you are coveting my fianc¨¦ so openly. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re coveting him, but you had let me hear it. I¡¯m ashamed on the behalf of the two of you but the two of you seem like you¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°Why? Is your skin made of city walls? Are you that thick-skinned? Do you really want to be someone else¡¯s third party that much?¡± ¡°I heard just now that you two seem to have the same father? I really don¡¯t know what kind of father can raise two daughters who want to be someone else¡¯s third party.¡± ¡°And the two of you are even thinking about my fianc¨¦ at the same time. Tsk.¡± Everyone was in an uproar. Many people hated third parties. Hearing Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, most of the onlookers forgot about their earlier shock and looked at Chu Yiran and Min Sisi strangely. Nobody with good morals would like a third party. Chu Yiran had probably never been so embarrassed before. Her face was flushed red. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Yan Jinyu waved the phone in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve recorded it. Do you want to hear it?¡± Without waiting for Chu Yiran to reply, she pressed ¡°y¡±. She turned the volume to the maximum. The cafe was very quiet, so everyone could hear her clearly. The more they listened, the stranger their expressions became. Chu Yiran and Min Sisi¡¯s faces shed red and white. The two of them wanted to leave immediately. However, it was obviously impossible. Both Chu Yiran and Min Sisi knew that they couldn¡¯t just turn around and leave. If they really turned around and left, their status as the third party would be confirmed. Besides, after Chu Yiran found out about Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, she naturally couldn¡¯t leave just like that. She wanted to find out more about Yan Jinyu and see if Yan Jinyu had discovered her identity. Min Sisi didn¡¯t dare to leave either. Yan Jinyu knew that her father was Liu Guang, and she had denied it. Now that Yan Jinyu saw her half-sister here, wasn¡¯t this confirming what Yan Jinyu had said about her other siblings? It would be fine if it was someone else, but her father was the culprit who killed Old Master Min. Moreover, Yan Jinyu already knew how she felt about Master Nine. If she left now, everything would be confirmed. She would probably reach the end of her road after walking out of this cafe. She could forget about returning to the Min Family and staying in the capital! Exciting! Huo Siyu thought. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you all like my fianc¨¦, but one of you even wants to help the other get rid of me. Why? Do you think I, as his legitimate fianc¨¦e, am just for show?¡± She turned to Min Sisi and smiled faintly. ¡°Eldest Miss Min.¡± Her gentle tone made Min Sisi¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°Do you want to get to know my Brother Nine? Is your rtionship with my future mother-inw very good? Does she want you to be her daughter-inw? Back then, your parents¡­ Oh, they couldn¡¯t be considered your parents anymore. Back then, Min Guili and Bai Shuangshuang kidnapped me to clear the obstacles for you. What did you say when this matter was exposed?¡± Min Sisi¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°You said you don¡¯t have those thoughts at all. What they did has nothing to do with you. You only want to study medicine. You¡¯re not interested in anything else, nor do you covet my Brother Nine¡­ Is that the gist?¡± ¡°Your earlier words were a p to your face.¡± ¡°If you want to get to know my Brother Nine, look for me. No matter what, we¡¯ve met a few times. You even said that we have some private rtionship, right? Why are you looking for Miss Chu? My Brother Nine isn¡¯t familiar with her.¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m not¡­¡± Chu Yiran was about to refute when Yan Jinyu nced over and interrupted, ¡°Do you want me to call him over for a confrontation?¡± Chu Yiran¡¯s expression changed immediately. ¡°You don¡¯t dare,¡± Yan Jinyu said confidently. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to let hime over to confront you because you know very well that once he finds out that you¡¯re clinging onto him like this outside, you¡¯ll be finished.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t afford to offend him.¡± Chu Yiran had no way to refute that. Because it was the truth. However, Chu Yiran felt humiliated when she made things clear, especially when she was Yan Jinyu, whom she hated the most. She was humiliated and indignant. ¡°That ¡®Nine¡¯ of yours¡­¡± ¡°What ¡®Nine¡¯?¡± At this moment, a low, cold and pleasant voice came from the cafe¡¯s door. The onlookers made way for him. A man, wearing a ck shirt and ck trousers, walked over slowly with one hand in his pocket. His well-defined handsome face and his beautiful eyes were cold and dark. The moment he walked into the cafe, the temperature seemed to drop a few degrees. Many people could not help but shiver. Such a man was undoubtedly dazzling, but few people present dared to meet his gaze directly. They didn¡¯t even dare to look up and size him up. However, when this cold person¡¯s gazended on Yan Jinyu, his expression suddenly softened. It was as if no one else existed and he only saw her. He walked straight towards Yan Jinyu. Without saying anything, he pulled her into his arms and kissed her forehead gently. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go home after the military training?¡± ¡°I have something to do. Didn¡¯t I call you yesterday to inform you?¡± Everyone also realized that after this man appeared, the girl, who also had a strong aura, had obviously restrained it back by a lot. She lookedpletely like an ordinary girl who knew how to act cute and coquettishly. ¡°That was yesterday. It¡¯s almost noon now. It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t go back, but you didn¡¯t even call me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already left me at home for 20 days. Why didn¡¯t youe home to apany me on the weekend? You¡¯re heartless.¡± ¡°Alright, after the military training, I¡¯ll stay at home to apany you in the future. Will that do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± As he spoke, he hugged her tighter. ¡°¡­¡± Huo Siyu gritted her teeth. The two of them were really a match made in heaven. They never cared about the asion and only cared about their moods. Look, they could still show off their love in such a tense atmosphere. ¡°Let go of me first. I have something to do. I¡¯ll apany you to lunch after I¡¯m done. You must havee straight from thepany to look for me. You haven¡¯t eaten, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much appetite alone. Look, have I lost weight in the 20 days that you weren¡¯t by my side?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. He was indeed a little thinner, but there was no need to pull her hand to his waist to feel it. She nced at him and retracted her hand. Yin Jiujin let go of her, but he still held her hand in his palm and stood beside her. He didn¡¯t look at anyone but her. He had really not seen her for 20 days during her 20-day military training. It was not that he could not go to school to look for her, but she did not allow it. She said that she would be distracted if he went and that she might not want to go for military training and follow him home. Of course, he had no objections if she didn¡¯t participate in the military training. At most, she would just take leave. However, he was afraid that if she didn¡¯t participate in the military training, she wouldn¡¯t even bother to go to schoolter. Hence, he agreed and forced himself not to look for her. The Empire Group¡¯s headquarters had just moved to the capital, and he indeed had a lot to do. Since that was the case, he would take the opportunity to settle everything in the next 20 days and spare more time to apany her after that. However, he did not expect that after enduring for 20 days without seeing her, she did not return home immediately after the military training. Of course, he knew that since she had something to do, it must be serious business. However, he still wanted to see her, so he came straight over. Yan Jinyu let him hold her hand. She looked up at Chu Yiran. Before she could speak, Chu Yiran spoke first. ¡°Nine¡­¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression darkened. He moved his gaze away from Yan Jinyu and looked at the person who spoke. His eyes were dark and filled with killing intent, ¡°What did you call me just now?¡± Chu Yiran trembled and almost lost her bnce.. ¡°M-Master Nine.¡± Chapter 456 - Afraid To Resist

Chapter 456: Afraid To Resist

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yin Jiujin retracted his gaze. He looked gentle when he looked at Yan Jinyu again. There was no longer any of the cold and sinister aura from before. Chu Yiran felt like she had just walked through the gates of hell. She heaved a long sigh of relief. However, she was also crazy with jealousy at the same time. Yin Jiujin waspletely different when he faced Yan Jinyu! Even when she was in the army with Qin Hao and Liu Junqing, she had never seen Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze so kind¡­ No, it wasn¡¯t just kind. His eyes were filled with gentleness. When he looked at Yan Jinyu, his eyes were filled with gentleness that could drown someone to death! Yan Jinyu! Was this person their natural bane? She had destroyed most of her father¡¯s efforts and now she was trying to snatch the only man she had ever had feelings for in all these years! The onlookers could also tell that this was the male lead that they were arguing about. With his looks and aura, it was no wonder that the two sisters coveted him even though they knew that he had a fianc¨¦e. At first, when they heard that the two sisters knew that he had a fianc¨¦e and still had designs on him, they thought that he was a man who was fickle-minded. Even if he wasn¡¯t fickle-minded, he must be a flirt. Now that they saw him in person¡­ How was this man a flirt? He was clearly a god of ughter! A god of ughter who was indifferent to everyone but gentle to only one person. It was really enviable to have such a fianc¨¦. Their looks and aura were extremelypatible. They were a match made in heaven! Even if they didn¡¯t know what the onlookers were thinking, it was not difficult to guess from the change in their expressions. Chu Yiran and Min Sisi were even more jealous. Yan Jinyu was very satisfied with Yin Jiujin¡¯s intimidation. Look, Chu Yiran was much more obedient. She thought that Chu Yiran would always dare to call ¡°Nine¡± openly. How bold was she? After all, Chu Yiran also called Yin Jiujin ¡°Nine¡± in front of Qin Hao. Now, it seemed like she waspletely a coward. This was the daughter that Liu Guang had hidden for many years? She was too weak. ¡°Miss Chu, that¡¯s the correct form of address. You have to pay more attention to it next time. Otherwise, even if Brother Nine doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll still be very unhappy.¡± Yin Jiujin assisted Yan Jinyu at the right time. ¡°No, I mind.¡± After saying that, he nced over indifferently and Chu Yiran shuddered again. Yan Jinyu smiled at him with satisfaction. Then, she looked at Chu Yiran. She had a smile on her face, but her eyes were abnormally cold. ¡°Miss Chu, did you hear that? I think Miss Chu should know very well that Brother Nine and I aren¡¯t good-tempered people. If you anger us, you will pay with your life.¡± Chu Yiran, who was blushing and angry because of Yin Jiujin¡¯s words, suddenly widened her eyes when she heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, ¡°You¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t strange that she knew that Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t a good-tempered person. After all, Master Nine¡¯s reputation was huge. However, Yan Jinyu had just said that both she and Yin Jiujin weren¡¯t good-tempered people¡­ What did that mean? Could it be Yan Jinyu¡­ ¡°Y-you¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence for a long time. However, Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Oh, I forgot to say. I know who Eldest Miss Min¡¯s biological father is.¡± ¡°!!!¡± For a moment, Chu Yiran¡¯s expression changed. Her body swayed. ¡°Y-you¡­¡± ¡°Are you very curious how I know?¡± ¡°I guessed it!¡± ¡°By the way, I was the one who told Eldest Miss Min that she has other siblings. If Eldest Miss Min hadn¡¯t asked you out to meet her, I wouldn¡¯t have discovered your identity. Tsk tsk, you¡¯ve hidden your identity in the capital for so many years and you¡¯re exposed just like that. Are you so angry that you want to beat her up?¡± Chu Yiran¡¯s expression changed drastically. Then, she raised her hand and pped Min Sisi. ¡°You idiot! Do you know how many things you¡¯ve ruined!¡± Min Sisi was still stunned. Min Sisi was still puzzled why Chu Yiran would have such a huge reaction because of Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. She found out that Yan Jinyu had deliberately told her that she had other siblings when she heard her words. Before she could get angry, she was pped. Chu Yiran pped her hard, and her face burned with pain. ¡°Why did you hit me?!¡± ¡°Hit you? I wish I could kill you now! Do you know how old I was when I came to the capital? Do you know how much I¡¯ve sacrificed for today? If you hadn¡¯t foolishly asked to meet me and even said that we had the same parents, would my identity have been exposed?¡± ¡°W-What¡¯s your identity? What identity is being exposed?¡± Min Sisi suddenly felt a little uneasy. She vaguely felt that she had really ruined something big. Wasn¡¯t Chu Yiran the granddaughter of the Chu Family? Even if Yan Jinyu knew that they were half-sisters, Chu Yiran was at most like her, an illegitimate daughter of the Chu Family. Her biological father was the illegitimate son of the Min Family and was also the mastermind behind Old Master Min¡¯s death. This was at most the Min Family¡¯s family matter. If they really wanted to pursue it, it was also between them and the Min Family. What did it have to do with Yan Jinyu? D-did her father have some special identity that he wanted Chu Yiran to hide and sneak into the army for?! Min Sisi¡¯s heart sank. If that was the case, her father would definitely not let her off! ¡°Idiot!¡± Chu Yiran pped her again. ¡°Chu Yiran, how dare you hit me!¡± They were about to fight again. Yan Jinyu said calmly, ¡°If the two of you want to fight, there will be plenty of chances in the future. Now, wait for me to finish speaking.¡± The fight stopped. Chu Yiran definitely wanted to escape, but she knew that it was impossible for her to escape in front of Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin. If she had the intention to escape, they would probably kill her directly! She didn¡¯t want to die yet! She did not dare to act rashly! However, Yan Jinyu no longer looked at them. Instead, she turned to Wang Zhi, who had already recovered her wits, but looked like she was in a daze. She chuckled. ¡°Schoolmate Wang Zhi, what a coincidence!¡± Wang Zhi trembled and instinctively took a few steps back. Her eyes were filled with fear. ¡°Initially, my goal today was only these two people, but you appeared. It¡¯s an unexpected gain.¡± ¡°Y-y-you¡­ I¡­ Jinyu, it¡¯s not what you think. I-I¡¯m not¡­¡± Before Yan Jinyu appeared, Wang Zhi was still so calm. Now, she was terrified. No matter how silly Min Sisi was, she realized that they had encountered a big problem. She looked at Yan Jinyu in shock. Who exactly was she?! ¡°Aren¡¯t you what? I heard your conversation just now. Schoolmate Wang Zhi, who¡¯s the ¡®Sir¡¯ you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I actually don¡¯t understand you. You said that you could hide your identity for so many years and even stayed safely under my nose for a few months. Even I didn¡¯t suspect you. This means that you¡¯re indeed quite capable. Why did you expose yourself in public? Don¡¯t you know that walls have ears?¡± ¡°Furthermore¡­¡± Yan Jinyu looked around and smiled. ¡°Furthermore, this is a public ce.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too careless? This is the capital. There are influential people everywhere. Even if we¡¯re not here today, how can you guarantee that your conversation just now won¡¯t reach us? There are so many customers and staff here.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be that you didn¡¯t intend to let the people here get out alive from the beginning, right?¡± Everyone gasped. Heavens! S-she actually¡­ How dare she in broad daylight! Wang Zhi didn¡¯t care about their reaction and just stared at Yan Jinyu. However, she didn¡¯t dare to meet Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes directly. She was extremely regretful! Yes, she was indeed not such a careless person. She only wanted to take revenge on Chu Yiran. Seeing Chu Yiran and Min Sisi fighting, she knew that Min Sisi and Chu Yiran were also not on good terms, so she wanted to protect Min Sisi first and let Chu Yiran have one more enemy. This way, Chu Yiran would definitely be in endless trouble in the future. She had indeed thought of silencing everyone here after the two of them stopped fighting. What happened here would not spread then. She had never expected Yan Jinyu to be here! She even heard their conversation thoroughly! If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have rushed out no matter what! ¡°W-What do you want?¡± Before Yan Jinyu could reply, she said, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t surrender. If the three of us join forces, we might be able to escape!¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Try it then.¡± Even Min Sisi, who did not know her identity, could not help but shiver. A sudden fear rose in her heart and spread. And Min Sisi had no idea why she was afraid. Min Sisi was already like this, let alone the other two people who knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. Chu Yiran held the dagger and made a defensive posture. ¡°Y-you don¡¯t dare to do anything to us. If anything really happens to us, my father will definitely not let you off!¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°Miss Chu, aren¡¯t you joking? Haven¡¯t I always been enemies with your father?¡± Her smile faded. ¡°We¡¯re already enemies. Why should I let you three go?¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not afraid that he¡¯ll reallye looking for me. I¡¯ll be happy if he reallyes to find trouble with me for you guys and not hide like a rat.¡± ¡°Since Miss Chu knows who I am, you must also know very well that it¡¯s impossible for you to escape from me. So, be smart and don¡¯t struggle needlessly. Otherwise, you might die if I¡¯m not careful.¡± Chu Yiran¡¯s legs went limp and she fell to her knees. It was as if she had lost her soul. She knew very well that in terms of skills, she was far inferior to the number one killer! Furthermore, other than Yan Jinyu, Yin Jiujin was also here! Compared to her, Wang Zhi wasn¡¯t much better. Only Min Sisi didn¡¯t understand why Chu Yiran and Wang Zhi were so afraid of Yan Jinyu. Seeing her confusion, Yan Jinyu said sympathetically, ¡°Tsk tsk, Eldest Miss Min is really pitiful. So you still don¡¯t know who your father¡¯s greatest enemy is?¡± ¡°Look, both of them know that they can¡¯t beat me at all. They don¡¯t even dare to escape. After all, even your father was forced to be a street rat by me. If he wasn¡¯t lucky, he would have died at my hands.¡± ¡°Liu Guang is very capable. He took hostages and threatened us. Now, I also have hostages in my hands. There are even three of you. This way, we won¡¯t be controlled by him passively anymore.¡± ¡°I wonder if you guys hold enough weight in his heart.¡± Chapter 457 - Bring Them All Back

Chapter 457: Bring Them All Back

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Just as the three of their expressions changed drastically, Yan Jinyu added, ¡°However, I guess a selfish and ruthless person like Liu Guang probably won¡¯t care about your lives.¡± The three of them looked ashen. Obviously, they more or less knew what kind of person Liu Guang was. Yan Jinyu ignored them and said to Yin Jiujin, ¡°Bring them back to Mount West Vi?¡± Yin Jiujin shook his head. ¡°Someone is more suitable to take over than us.¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows. She had obviously thought of that too. Huo Siyu said, ¡°Qin Hao is bringing people over. Chu Yiran is still holding onto the identity of a public servant and is under investigation. If we make a move, it will alert many people. It¡¯s too troublesome. Qin Hao is more suitable to take over.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a group of people entered the cafe. Although they were all in casual clothes, the weapons in their hands were not concealed. The person in the lead was Qin Hao. Qin Hao looked at Huo Siyu first. After confirming that she was fine, he nced at the three women and finally fixed his gaze on Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin. He nodded at Yan Jinyu before saying to Yin Jiujin, ¡°I am bringing them away.¡± Yin Jiujin nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve only one request. Lock the three of them together. As long as they don¡¯t die.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes lit up. Yin Jiujin knew her very well! Didn¡¯t she sow discord to make these people suffer? She didn¡¯t want them to take them away so quickly as she wanted to watch them fight. They were so stupid and exposed themselves so quickly. There was no point in letting them go now. Rather than that, it was better to bring them back and lock them up. Not only could she let them continue fighting, but she could also make Liu Guang anxious. Perhaps these three people could even be the conditions for negotiation with Liu Guang. Even though that was very unlikely. With Liu Guang¡¯s style of prioritizing himself, he probably wouldn¡¯t care about their lives. Even when two of them were his biological daughters. ¡°Captain Q-Qin, Nine¡­ M-Master Nine, on ount of our many years of friendship, can you let me off this time? It¡¯s not what you think. I was forced. I didn¡¯t do these things willingly!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Liu Guang! He threatened me with my mother¡¯s safety, that¡¯s why I had no choice but to help him. I¡¯ve never done anything to harm the organization all these years! Please forgive me this time. I promise I won¡¯t appear in front of you all again!¡± Yan Jinyu looked at the teary Chu Yiran calmly. She wasn¡¯t too stupid. She didn¡¯t say that she had nothing to do with Liu Guang. Instead, she said she was forced and used her mother¡¯s safety as an excuse. ¡°Friendship?¡± Qin Hao frowned. ¡°When did we have a friendship?¡± After saying that, he quickly looked at Huo Siyu, afraid that she would be angry again. Huo Siyu red at him and took a step forward. She looked down at Chu Yiran. ¡°You¡¯ve never done anything to harm the organization? Let¡¯s not talk about the distant past. Just not long ago, you disobeyed your superior¡¯s orders and stole the pass from your superior¡¯s room. This indirectly caused the mission to fail. Isn¡¯t this disadvantageous to the organization?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say anything else. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten why Liu Junqing was exposed in the early years? I heard that the organization seemed to have suspected a spy at that time. Liu Junqing deliberately exposed his identity to protect you.¡± ¡°What did you do to the organization then? Do you need me to say more?¡± Huo Siyu had learned all this from Yan Jinyu. Chu Yiran frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°What?¡± Huo Siyu was shocked. ¡°You still don¡¯t know who I am?¡± Yan Jinyu sneered, ¡°She not only doesn¡¯t know who you are. She met me twice before this, but she didn¡¯t even recognize me.¡± ¡°So I¡¯m very curious. What kind of ¡®fairies¡¯ are Liu Guang¡¯s daughters? They actually don¡¯t even know what their enemies look like.¡± ¡°Miss Chu is still alright. At least she knows our names. Miss Min is in a worse state. She still doesn¡¯t seem to know what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Little Rain, do you think Liu Guang didn¡¯t intend to put them in an important position from the beginning?¡± Huo Siyu blinked and cooperated, ¡°I think so too. Otherwise, we¡¯re enemies with Liu Guang. Why doesn¡¯t his daughter even know us? However, inparison, it seems like Miss Chu is more valued by Liu Guang than Eldest Miss Min. Just as Beauty Yu said, Miss Chu still knows our names!¡± ¡°You¡¯re Huo Siyu! You were also the one who appeared at the auction with Qin Hao that day!¡± Huo Siyu looked at her like she was looking at an idiot. ¡°Isn¡¯t that very obvious? All these years, other than my fianc¨¦e, have you ever seen a woman appear beside Qin Hao? Besides, do you think anybody can get a pass to the auction?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really worried about your intelligence.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, even if Liu Guang didn¡¯t tell you our looks, you know our names. Can¡¯t you investigate? I¡¯ve lived in the capital for almost two years, and Beauty Yu has also appeared in front of the public for almost a year. What have you been doing for such a long time?¡± ¡°Or did Liu Guang just tell you our names? You didn¡¯t have the time to investigate yet?¡± Chu Yiran¡¯s expression froze. He had not just told her. He had told her two months ago. She just felt that they would meet sooner orter, so she couldn¡¯t be bothered to investigate¡­ However, even if he had told her two months ago, it was no different from just telling her! Her father could have told her earlier, but he didn¡¯t¡­ ¡°It seems like it. Tsk tsk, how pitiful. We¡¯ve been at odds with Liu Guang for almost three to four years, but you only know our names now. Liu Guang really doesn¡¯t seem to think much of you.¡± Huo Siyu gloated and then looked at Min Sisi, whose expression was even uglier than Chu Yiran¡¯s. ¡°Liu Guang doesn¡¯t seem to think much of Eldest Miss Min too. He¡¯s hiding everything from you.¡± Seeing that the two of them had increasingly sullen expressions, Huo Siyu and Yan Jinyu looked at each other. There would be a good show to watch as they would be locked up together now. In the end, Qin Hao brought them away. With Qin Hao¡¯s appearance, the officers quickly calmed the onlookers. They also had the right to make them keep today¡¯s matter a secret. Huo Siyu and Qin Hao left together. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin went to eat together and then went straight to the Empire Building. Yan Jinyu apanied Yin Jiujin to work. On the top floor of the Empire Building. Yan Jinyu sat on the sofa in Yin Jiujin¡¯s office while Yin Jiujin dealt with the documents. Now that the aftermath of the Empire Group¡¯s headquarters¡¯ relocation was almost settled, the Empire Group¡¯s business was beginning to get on track. Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t as busy as before. While handling the documents, he always looked up at Yan Jinyu, who was sitting on the sofa reading. Yes, reading. She was not reading some unimportant books, but medical books. Yan Jinyu was such a person. She would either do nothing or do her best when she decided to spend her time on it. Yin Jiujin retracted his gaze, and Yan Jinyu looked up at him again. Neither of them spoke, but the ambience was extremely loving. Yan Jinyu finished reading a medical book, and Yin Jiujin was about to get off work. Medical books weren¡¯t like other books. Yan Jinyu wanted to memorize them after reading them once, so she read it slower. After she closed the book, Yin Jiujin switched off theputer and walked towards her with his phone and car keys. He first lowered his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°Are you done reading?¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Shall we go back now?¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t want her to do anything else again. They had not seen each other for 20 days. How could Yan Jinyu not tell what he was thinking? She smiled helplessly, ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s lips curled up slightly in joy. He leaned over and kissed her lips before leaving the office with her. The two of them didn¡¯t return to the Mount West Vi. Instead, they returned to the Yin Family¡¯s mansion. Min Rufeng treated the person whom they saved at the Mount West Vi. Xi Fengling was keeping Min Rufengpany. Yin Jiujin knew very well that Yan Jinyu¡¯s time would be upied by others again if they returned to the Mount West Vi. Hence, they returned to the Yin Family¡¯s mansion. The car drove straight to the Azure Garden. In the past, when Yin Jiujin returned to the Yin Family, he would return straight to the Azure Garden. No one dared to disturb him. Now that Yin Jiujin had returned to the Yin Family and returned to the Azure Garden without saying a word, everyone was sensible enough not to disturb him. Or rather, they were sensible enough not to disturb their alone time. As soon as they got out of the car in the Azure Garden, Yin Jiujin carried Yan Jinyu up and went upstairs. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t struggle either. It was expected. With Yin Jiujin¡¯s clinginess, Yan Jinyu was already very surprised that he could endure for so many days without looking for her. The two of them stayed in the Azure Garden for the entire Saturday night and Sunday. Their food was sent to the Azure Garden. It was only on Sunday evening when Yan Jinyu wanted to return to school that Yin Jiujin reluctantly sent her away. Actually, Yin Jiujin had told her more than once to return on Monday morning. He even said that he would send her personally and definitely wouldn¡¯t make herte. However, Yan Jinyu insisted. Yin Jiujin was too much of a troublemaker. She had been staying in bed since she returned to the Azure Gardenst night. Yan Jinyu felt that she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to go to school tomorrow if she stayed on. However, before they left, the two of them were called to the main building for dinner. Sitting at the dining table, Yan Jinyu was so tired that she wanted to fall asleep. However, she hid it very well. Other than Yin Jiujin, who was sitting beside her, no one could tell. The Yin Family, including Min Qinn¡ªwho had reprimanded Yan Jinyu the first time she saw her¡ª didn¡¯t mention anything about the two of them noting out of the Azure Garden. ¡°Jinyu, is the military training hard?¡± Qin Jianjia asked with a gentle smile. Although Yan Jinyu sat upright and had a normal expression, her mind was actually empty. She was so close to falling asleep that she almost closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t react to Qin Jianjia¡¯s question. She only returned to her senses when Yin Jiujin held her hand under the table and reminded her. ¡°¡­Oh, it¡¯s fine. I have the habit of exercising often. The intensity of the military training is still bearable. I don¡¯t feel tired.¡± Yin Jiujin had not seen her in a daze for a long time. He was in an excellent mood. After Yan Jinyu finished speaking, she red at him. He smiled harder. He couldn¡¯t help but pinch her face, not caring if there were others around. ¡°¡­¡± The others. Although they were already used to the difference in him when Yan Jinyu was around, they still couldn¡¯t remain calm when they saw him smile again. Especially when he was smiling so happily. Qin Jianjia retracted her surprised gaze and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good habit to exercise often. You have to maintain it in the future,¡± Yin Shuguo added. ¡°Alright, Grandpa Yin,¡± Yan Jinyu replied normally. However, in Yin Jiujin¡¯s opinion, she was still a little dazed. He couldn¡¯t bear to send her to school even more. He just wanted to hug and kiss her. His gaze wasn¡¯t concealed at all, so how could Yan Jinyu not sense it? She held his hand and pinched his palm. However, to Yin Jiujin, this bit of strength was nothing at all. It even made him even more excited. Yan Jinyu red at him again and couldn¡¯t be bothered with him anymore. They continued to eat. No one else noticed their interaction. Perhaps they all had their own worries. After a while, Yin Shuguo asked, ¡°I heard that you saved someone. Do you know his identity?¡± It¡¯s meant to be sarcastic.. Chapter 458 - Liu Guangs Fury

Chapter 458: Liu Guang¡¯s Fury

Yin Shuguo only spoke after careful consideration. This was because he knew that Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t like others to interfere in his matters, nor did he like others to investigate him. The Mount West Vi was his private territory. Even the Yin Family¡¯s members couldn¡¯t interfere. Hence, before getting an answer, Yin Shuguo said, ¡°We¡¯ve been investigating if Liu Guang has any conflict with the Yin Family recently. This is information that we unintentionally found out.¡± It was considered his exnation. They saved a person and brought him back to the Mount West Vi. Min Rufeng even went to the Mount West Vi every day. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t find that out, but the Yin Family¡­ If they had the intention, they could still find out. Of course, only the Yin Family could manage that. Old Master was also very careful. He only asked this after sending all the servants, including the butler, out. ¡°We don¡¯t know yet,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°He¡¯s not awake yet.¡± She didn¡¯t want to see Yin Jiujin unhappy with his family again, so she answered first. She knew very well that Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t like anyone monitoring him, even his family. No one liked to have their every move watched. ¡°However, that person might be very useful to us. With him around, we might be able to get rid of the enemy and save Aunt Yin faster.¡± Her words were a warning. It was one thing not to pursue their investigation, but they still had to warn them. She trusted the others, but Min Qinn¡­ Seeing her nce at Min Qinn, how could they not understand? Min Qinn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Was she that untrustworthy? However, she still suppressed it. She continued to be silent. Yin Wuzhan nced at Min Qinn and said to Yan Jinyu, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we know our limits.¡± His gaze made Min Qinn feel even more stifled. She had a good rtionship with her sister-inw. God knew how happy she was to know that her sister-inw was still alive. Why would she ruin things? However, she felt better when she thought about how they didn¡¯t say these things behind her back. Since they had expressed their stand, Yan Jinyu naturally wouldn¡¯t stay on this topic for long. ¡°Then, did Grandpa Yin find anything? I¡¯m talking about Liu Guang¡­¡± Hearing that, the Yin Family¡¯s members all looked a little serious. ¡°We did find something.¡± Yin Yuhan was in charge of investigating. He knew the situation better, so he was the one to speak up. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin looked at him at the same time. He waited for him to continue. ¡°Liu Guang¡¯s mother¡¯s surname is Liu. Grandfather and Maternal Grandfather[1] are about the same age. Grandfather still remembers that back then, there was indeed a woman with the surname Liu who pestered Maternal Grandfather. For this woman, Maternal Grandmother even had a conflict with Maternal Grandfather for a period of time.¡± ¡°Liu Guang is indeed very likely to be our maternal grandfather¡¯s illegitimate son.¡± ¡°In the early years, Liu Guang lived in the capital with his mother for a period of time. Of course, Liu Guang also had traces of living in the capitalter on.¡± ¡°ording to the information we found, Liu Guang once went to school for a week in the First Imperial Capital High School. He¡¯s from the same batch as Aunt.¡± ¡°He had only stayed for a week, so there¡¯s not much we can find out. We don¡¯t know if he knows Aunt, but I think with Aunt¡¯s excellence in school, he should have heard of Aunt¡¯s name even if he only stayed in the same school for a day, let alone a week.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯tment on that. The genes of the Yin Family were excellent. It was said that Yin Xiaoxiao was always the top student in the cohort when she went to school back then. With their aunt¡¯s looks, intelligence, and family background, it was hard not to notice her. ¡°I wonder if he had interacted with Aunt during school.¡± ¡°Other than that, he¡¯s not involved with the Yin Family anymore. At least, from the information we¡¯ve found out so far, that¡¯s the case.¡± Yin Jiujin looked up at Yin Yuhan, so Yin Yuhan said, ¡°Jin¡¯er, I know what you want to say, but Aunt is also my aunt and our family. It¡¯s impossible for me to just wait and do nothing.¡± ¡°We know that the enemy is strong and won¡¯t be a burden to you, but we can still investigate some information within our capabilities. Don¡¯t persuade us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t intend to persuade you,¡± Yin Jiujin said emotionlessly. He really had no intention of persuading them. He just wanted to remind them to do what they could and not sh head-on with the enemy. The Yin Family was on the refined path. They would be at a disadvantage when facing Liu Guang, who was used to seeing blood. Looking at Yin Jiujin, Yan Jinyu smiled and said, ¡°Brother Nine means that if you want to investigate, you can investigate. However, be careful and don¡¯t face Liu Guang and the others head-on. Those people aren¡¯t easy to deal with. All of their skills are trained by stepping on countless corpses. You¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if you face them head-on.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her with a glint in his eyes. The youngdy understood him without him saying anything. This feeling¡­ Was great. Yan Jinyu smiled at him and continued, ¡°Auntie Yin is also your family. It would be abnormal if you all could remain indifferent after knowing that she¡¯s still alive.¡± Seeing that Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t deny Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, the eyes of the Yin Family members lit up. They were excited. However, other than being excited, Min Qinn trembled when she nced at Yan Jinyu from the corner of her eye. The enemy had trained their skills by stepping on countless corpses, but what about her? She did not even blink when she killed someone. Her marksmanship was very urate and her skills were very good. Even if she did not know who she was, she could guess that her identity was definitely not simple. At the thought of this, Min Qinn recalled how she had openly provoked Yan Jinyu. It would be strange if she wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be careful,¡± Yin Yuhan said with a smile. After dinner, Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin left. After Qin Jianjia returned to her room, she hid the test results from the hospital at the bottom of the bedside table. After hiding it, she sat by the bed in a daze and caressed her stomach. Yin Yuhan pushed the door open and entered. Seeing her like this, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you worried about Aunt and Yun¡¯er?¡± Qin Jianjia came back to her senses and was stunned for a moment before nodding. Of course, she was worried. How could she not be worried? However, other than worrying about their safety, she didn¡¯t know if she should say it. After being married for so many years, she had always hoped to have a child. However, she was happy and worried now that she was going to have one in these troubled times. It wasn¡¯t that she was worried about her child, but she was worried that others would be distracted when they found out. She was hesitating if she should tell them. The child was already four weeks old. Yin Yuhan walked over and sat down beside her. He hugged her and let her lean on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Jin¡¯er and Yu¡¯er are very capable. Yun¡¯er is also very capable. They¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look well. Are you feeling unwell somewhere? Do you want me to call the family doctor over to take a look at you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I was just thinking too much and didn¡¯t sleep well.¡± Yin Yuhan didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°Then sleep early tonight.¡± *** In the car, Yan Jinyu was sleepy. However, she still insisted on staying awake. She turned to look at Yin Jiujin. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Sister-inw is feeling well. Remind Big Brother to bring her to the hospital.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand that was holding the steering wheel jerked a little. ¡°What do you see?¡± Yin Jiujin knew very well how smart Yan Jinyu was. She had been reading medical books these few days. Furthermore, regardless of whether it was medical books or Chinese medicine knowledge, she had mostly received them from Min Rufeng. With Min Rufeng¡¯s achievements in Chinese medicine, with him as a teacher and Yan Jinyu¡¯s intelligence, it was not impossible for her to learn something in a short time. Most importantly, Yin Jiujin understood Yan Jinyu. She wouldn¡¯t have said it so easily if it wasn¡¯t something she was confident about. ¡°I¡¯m not good at learning. I only have a rough guess. I think Sister-inw is pregnant.¡± ¡°How confident are you?¡± ¡°70%.¡± A hint of surprise shed past Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes. It was unknown if he was surprised that Qin Jianjia was pregnant, or surprised that Yan Jinyu couldprehend the ¡°observation¡± part of Chinese medicine to such an extent after learning medicine for a short while. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Brother.¡± ¡°Mm-hm,¡± Yan Jinyu replied softly and closed her eyes to sleep. Her face was still facing Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin looked at her face and his heart softened. *** The Yu Family in the capital. In a courtyard. ¡°What did you say about them?¡± Seeing that Liu Guang was suppressing his anger, Liu Yu lowered his head. ¡°Th-they were taken away by Qin Hao.¡± ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°Yesterday afternoon.¡± Liu Guang threw the ss in his hand, ¡°You only know about it now when it happened at noon yesterday? Is this how you do things?¡± Liu Yu¡¯s face turned pale and he knelt down with a plop. ¡°Father, please forgive me.¡± ¡°Forgive you?!¡± Liu Guang was extremely angry and threw another ss. ¡°What exactly is going on! It¡¯s fine with Sisi, but why did it happen to Yiran too? How did No. 99 and the others know Yiran¡¯s identity?¡± [1] Their maternal grandfather is Old Master Min.. Chapter 459 - Do You Want To Save Her?

Chapter 459: Do You Want To Save Her?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Yu broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°I-I told Sisi. Sisi asked to meet Chu Yiran and Yan Jinyu happened to see them. Yan Jinyu heard their conversation.¡± With him saying that, Liu Guang almost knew what was going on without exining in detail. Yu was Sisi¡¯s biological brother and doted on his sister very much. He must have told her because he couldn¡¯t stand her pestering. And Sisi was his daughter. He knew very well what she wanted. If Min Sisi knew that he had another daughter and that daughter¡¯s existence had been hidden from her, she wouldn¡¯t have let it go. Liu Guang stood up and kicked Liu Yu, ¡°Idiot!¡± ¡°You know Sisi¡¯s personality, but yet you still told her this. You¡¯re ipetent!¡± Liu Yu was kicked to the ground and he got up to kneel again. ¡°Father, this is indeed my fault. I won¡¯t have anyints about how you want to punish me, but¡­¡± Liu Yu respected Liu Guang very much. This was the first time he refuted Liu Guang. He mustered up the courage to look up. ¡°However, there¡¯s something I have to say.¡± ¡°Not long ago, Chu Yiran and Qin Hao were carrying out a mission together. Chu Yiran didn¡¯t listen to orders and acted on her own. She¡¯s already being suspended and investigated. Even without Sisi¡¯s carelessness this time, Chu Yiran isn¡¯t very useful anymore. Even if she doesn¡¯t expose herself and offends Qin Hao, her future will definitely not be easy. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for her toe into contact with any more information that¡¯s beneficial to us. As for the mission you assigned to her in the early years, she hasn¡¯t made any progress until now. It¡¯s even more impossible toplete it in such a situation now.¡± ¡°Father, I¡¯ve never really understood. Although Yiran has some ability, she¡¯s impulsive. Not to mention that she acted on her own without caring about the consequences when she carried out a mission with Qin Hao some time ago, letting Qin Hao catch such a huge handle and almost ruin our years of hidden efforts.¡± ¡°Back then, why would she have exposed herself if she wasn¡¯t careless? If she hadn¡¯t exposed herself, Liu Junqing wouldn¡¯t have had to take the initiative to expose himself to protect her.¡± ¡°I remember that it was Father¡¯s idea to let Liu Junqing take the initiative to expose himself to protect her.¡± ¡°Could it be that in Father¡¯s eyes, Chu Yiran is even more important than Liu Junqing?¡± ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± Liu Guang¡¯s ruthless gazended on him, making Liu Yu involuntarily shiver, but Liu Yu still insisted on looking into his eyes. Chu Yiran and Sisi were obviously crippled. Then, only he and¡­ He had to let his father see his value. At present, the best way to show his father his value was to use Chu Yiran¡¯s brainlessness and impulse as a foil. His father would only be willing to save Sisi when he saw his value. Otherwise, with his father¡¯s usual style, he wouldn¡¯t have cared about Sisi¡¯s life at all. He couldn¡¯t ignore Sisi! ¡°Father, I¡¯m not questioning you. I¡¯m just expressing my doubts. Why should Father protect her more than others when she¡¯s such an impulsive person who couldn¡¯tplete the mission Father gave her after so many years? We¡¯re clearly all your biological children!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine with Sisi, but why isn¡¯t Liu Junqing as important as Chu Yiran? You¡¯re actually willing to sacrifice Liu Junqing to protect Chu Yiran!¡± Hearing him mention Liu Junqing again, Liu Guang seemed to be moved for a moment. He frowned in displeasure. ¡°He was stupid to end up like that!¡± ¡°There are countless ways to expose his identity. Why did he choose to expose it in public? If he had chosen to leave quietly back then and not expose himself so openly. He wouldn¡¯t have died and Yiran could be protected as long as those people know his identity.¡± ¡°Then why did you have to expose him? It was clearly Chu Yiran who was careless and almost exposed herself. Why did you let Liu Junqing pay for her mistake?¡± Liu Yu had never figured that out all these years. As they spoke, Hei Yao came downstairs and happened to hear their conversation. He did not go forward and instead stood on the stairs. He did not hide and listened to their conversation openly. Liu Guang naturally saw him. He nced at him indifferently and did not care. He continued to look at Liu Yu coldly, ¡°Why? Compared to an uncontroble person, I would rather keep someone weaker but more loyal.¡± ¡°Junqing is very capable. Unfortunately, he¡¯s stubborn and uncontroble. Otherwise, he would be the heir I think highly of¡­¡± ¡°He clearly has already infiltrated the enemy, but he didn¡¯t want to leak any news from the beginning to the end. Since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s better to use him to protect Yiran. No matter how bad Yiran is, she has sent me a lot of news all these years and helped me avoid a lot of trouble. If it were Junqing, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.¡± ¡°However, Junqing is the heir I think highly of after all. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to him. If he didn¡¯t choose to expose himself at that time and instead left silently and returned to Ghost ughter Ind, he would still be the heir I think highly of. Unfortunately, he¡¯s too ignorant!¡± ¡°Although his actions make me very disappointed, he¡¯s still my biological son and the heir I think highly of. I¡¯ll definitely take revenge for him.¡± Murderous intent shed past Liu Guang¡¯s eyes. These words sounded like he valued Liu Junqing very much, but Liu Yu¡¯s respect for him started to waver for some reason when he looked at him. Although he said that he wanted to take revenge for Liu Junqing, his father¡¯s killing intent was more like for himself. Before he found out that Liu Junqing had actually died at Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands, his father had always thought that Liu Junqing had died at Yin Jiujin¡¯s hands. However, his father had never said anything about helping Liu Junqing take revenge. ¡°Alright, Liu Junqing deserved his fate. But Father, you¡¯re in need of people now. Before you pursue my and Sisi¡¯s mistakes, shouldn¡¯t you think of a way to save them first? Not only Sisi and Chu Yiran, but also Wang Zhi, whom Father spent so much effort to nurture, is in their hands.¡± ¡°Speaking of Wang Zhi, Father seems to have always valued her very much. You arranged for her to go to North City to gain Yan Jinyu¡¯s trust three years ago. However, she was discovered by Yan Jinyu as soon as she approached her.¡± ¡°No matter if she was unlucky enough to be discovered or if she wasn¡¯t capable enough to hide from the other party¡¯s eyes, Father spent a lot of effort to nurture her. Are we going to let her be crippled like this?¡± Liu Guang stared at him with a sharp gaze. Liu Yu felt uneasy. He was very nervous. His forehead was covered in cold sweat. ¡°You said so much because you want me to save your sister.¡± His tone was firm. Her tone was not harsh, but it was enough to make people shiver. In reality, Liu Yu¡¯s respect for Liu Guang mostly came from his fear of Liu Guang. Since he had already been explicitly pointed out, how could Liu Yu dare to deny it? ¡°Father is wise. Sisi is my biological sister. I¡¯ve already let her down by leaving her alone in the Min Family all these years. I can¡¯t watch anything happen to her.¡± ¡°Father still cares about Sisi too. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have taken the time toe back and teach her personally all these years. You even prepared to leave Luo Yikun, whom you value very much, to her.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m still very puzzled. Father taught Sisi personally. Even Liu Junqing and I don¡¯t have such treatment. Of course, Chu Yiran and¡­¡± He nced at Hei Yao on the stairs. ¡°We don¡¯t even have such treatment. It¡¯s enough to show how much Father values Sisi. Why do I feel that Sisi isn¡¯t as important as Chu Yiran to Father? Could it be that Sisi looks the most like¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± His cold gaze swept over with a hint of killing intent. Liu Yu¡¯s face turned pale and his body trembled. ¡°Father, please forgive me!¡± His father wanted to kill him! His father actually wanted to kill him! Just because he said that! He lowered his eyes slightly. ¡°I have noints about how Father wants to punish them, but Father can¡¯t just leave them in the other party¡¯s hands. This isn¡¯t just for my selfishness, but also for the overall situation.¡± ¡°We need manpower now. There aren¡¯t many people around Father anymore. If we saved the three of them, they will be a huge help when theye back even if they can¡¯t continue to do things ording to their previous path.¡± Liu Guang narrowed his eyes, ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡± Liu Yu quickly lowered his head. ¡°I-I don¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°Although he¡¯s selfish, he¡¯s not unreasonable,¡± Hei Yao interrupted expressionlessly and slowly walked down the stairs. ¡°You really need manpower now. After all, you spent a lot of effort to nurture them. Two of them are your biological daughters. If you leave them in the lurch, the hearts of the people who had stayed by your side will turn cold.¡± Hei Yao did not say who the people he was referring to were. However, Liu Guang frowned and fell silent. He nced at Liu Yu, who was still kneeling on the ground, and then his gazended on Hei Yao¡¯s face. ¡°Of course, I heard from you just now that they¡¯re in Qin Hao¡¯s hands now. With Qin Hao¡¯s identity, they are actually even more difficult to save than being in Yin Jiujin¡¯s hands. Once we make a big move, it will quickly alert the higher-ups. It¡¯s even more disadvantageous for us.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s still possible to save them.¡± Hei Yao was expressionless the entire time, as if this had nothing to do with him and he was just a bystander. ¡°Do you have a solution?¡± Liu Yu asked. Liu Yu actually disliked Hei Yao very much and usually wouldn¡¯t talk much to him. However, due to Hei Yao¡¯s importance to Liu Guang, he didn¡¯t dare to openly find trouble with Hei Yao. He asked reluctantly. Hei Yao didn¡¯t even look at him and said to Liu Guang, ¡°The other party didn¡¯t kill them immediately. Perhaps they wanted to keep them alive to lure us out. They¡¯re considered hostages in the other party¡¯s hands. Since it¡¯s impossible to save them directly, we can only use a roundabout method.¡± ¡°They have hostages, and so do we.¡± Hearing this, Liu Guang was furious, ¡°You want me to exchange Yin Xiaoxiao with them?!¡± Then, Hei Yao, who had been expressionless, smiled. Although it was not obvious, he did smile. ¡°Of course, it would be best if you¡¯re willing. You know that I want Godmom to return to her original life more than anyone else.¡± Before Liu Guang spoke, Hei Yao retracted his faint smile. ¡°Of course, I know it¡¯s impossible for you to agree.¡± ¡°Since you know, do you mean¡­¡± ¡°They have hostages in their hands, and you don¡¯t want to use Godmom to exchange for them. Then, we¡¯ll capture others and bring them back. You know very well what kind of personality Eldest Miss Yan has. She¡¯s willing to apany others for more than 20 days with her personality. It¡¯s obvious how much she values her sister.¡± Liu Guang narrowed his eyes and sized him up for a long time before retracting them, ¡°This is a good idea.¡± Hei Yao was expressionless as if he was just saying it casually. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s been almost three years since Ist saw my godmother. When can I visit her?¡± It seemed like only when Yin Xiaoxiao was mentioned could Hei Yao¡¯s expression be seen. Seeing that there was more than an expression on his face and there was also anticipation in his eyes, Liu Guang was slightly moved, ¡°In a few days.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± This smile was even more obvious. Liu Guang was stunned. Not to mention Liu Yu, who was kneeling on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the matter of bringing Yan Jinyun in to Liu Yu. What do you think?¡± Chapter 460 - Failed Assassinations

Chapter 460: Failed Assassinations

Hei Yao¡¯s suggestion surprised both of them. ¡°I¡¯m sure you all know very well how difficult Eldest Miss Yan is to deal with. Since she values her sister, it¡¯s impossible for her to be unguarded. It¡¯s probably very difficult to seed if we send ordinary people over.¡± ¡°Why not you?¡± Liu Yu said unhappily. Hei Yao then looked at him. ¡°Why should I go? I¡¯m just proposing. If you¡¯re willing, just do it. If you¡¯re not, forget it. What does saving them have to do with me?¡± Liu Yu was rendered speechless. Indeed, Hei Yao seemed to be one of them, but in fact, he was only responsible for his father¡¯s safety. He would asionally listen to his father¡¯s arrangements, but Hei Yao looked like a man without any desires. He really didn¡¯t look like he wanted to conspire with them for big things. Hei Yao sided with his father because he was also his father¡¯s son! If not for this rtionship, Hei Yao would not have cared so much. He also would not have saved their father when Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed back then. He disliked Hei Yao¡¯s obviously nonchnt attitude the most, but his father didn¡¯t say anything. Moreover, his father was very indulgent towards Hei Yao, so he couldn¡¯t say anything. Just like now, his father only frowned slightly at him and did not say anything harsh when Hei Yao said such words. Wasn¡¯t it just because¡­ Hmph, what was there to be smug about! ¡°Just do as Yao¡¯er says.¡± Liu Yu was only unhappy that Hei Yao was the one who suggested it. He was naturally willing to save Min Sisi. Liu Guang naturally said, ¡°Yes, Father.¡± ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about too.¡± Both of them were surprised that Hei Yao was curious about something. They looked at him. Hei Yao continued to ask Liu Guang with an expressionless face, ¡°You took time out of your busy schedule to personally nurture Min Sisi. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s quite important to you, but what I see is that she¡¯s not as important as Chu Yiran to you. Does Chu Ying have something on you that makes you have no choice but to put Chu Yiran in an important position?¡± Chu Ying was Chu Yiran¡¯s mother. Liu Guang paused, ¡°No!¡± ¡°To me, there has never been anyone who¡¯s more important than others. There¡¯s only the difference in value. Those who are valuable will naturally be valued. There¡¯s no need to keep those who are not valuable.¡± Hei Yao nced at him without saying a word and retracted his gaze calmly. He wondered if they believed him. On the other hand, Liu Yu suddenly felt very ufortable when he heard Liu Guang¡¯s words. ¡°How¡¯s the investigation of Vi No. 10 going?¡± Liu Guang suddenly asked. If he didn¡¯t know what kind of person he was, Liu Yu would have thought that he was deliberately changing the topic. ¡°No matter how we investigate, there¡¯s only one oue. The gas explosion that triggered the thing hidden in the basement resulted in an ident. From the nearby surveince cameras, the chances of someone sneaking in to save him are not high, so it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s dead.¡± Liu Yu¡¯s words made Liu Guang frown deeply. ¡°Do you think surveince is useful in No. 99¡¯s eyes? If she did it herself, she could totally avoid the surveince cameras.¡± Liu Yu didn¡¯t dare to reply. Of course, he knew that with Yan Jinyu¡¯s skills, she couldpletely avoid the surveince cameras. They hadn¡¯t touched the surveince cameras nearby if they didn¡¯t want to stand out. They were all ordinary surveince cameras that were arranged when the vi area was nned. ¡°Continue investigating!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Also, set off to North City tomorrow to bring them back. No. 99 never does things ording tomon sense. If she finds out about our intentions and kills them first before rushing to North City to stop us, with your skills, it¡¯s impossible for you to escape from her.¡± Although this was the truth, Liu Yu was still very indignant when he heard Liu Guang say that. This made him look very weak. However, this was the truth. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely bring her back. During the time I¡¯m away from the capital, I hope Father can think of a way to save my sister. I know that as long as you want, even if she¡¯s in Qin Hao¡¯s hands, you can still protect her.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong.¡± Liu Guang said, ¡°Even I¡¯m not sure what No. 99 will do next. If I negotiate with her, she might kill them right away just to make me unhappy because she sees that I care about your sister and the other two.¡± Liu Yu didn¡¯t grow up on Ghost ughter Ind. His understanding of Yan Jinyu mostly came from rumors. In reality, he didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu very well, nor did he know Yan Jinyu¡¯s style of doing things. However, when Hei Yao heard Liu Guang say that, his eyelids lowered slightly. He hid the emotions in his eyes. Indeed, this was something that she could do. Especially if she knew that they had designs on Yan Jinyun, she might kill them in a fit of anger. He had to send Liu Yu away. Even if Liu Yu went personally, he might not be able to bring her back. ¡°So you better bring her back as soon as possible, if you still want to save your sister.¡± Liu Yu didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu well, but he knew that there was no need for Liu Guang to lie about this to scare him. He did not dare to underestimate her. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry!¡± Someone came to report that the Old Master of the Yu Family, Yu Quan, had arrived. Liu Guang gestured for Liu Yu to get up and asked someone to call Yu Quan in. The first thing Yu Quan saw when he came in was Hei Yao and Liu Guang standing at the side. Then, he saw Liu Guang sitting in the wheelchair. His expression tensed up and he said respectfully, ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Yu Quan lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to look at him. ¡°We¡¯ve already sent three batches of people, but none of them came back alive.¡± Liu Guang¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Three batches? How many people are there in total?¡± His bone-chilling gaze frightened Yu Quan so much that he trembled and said in fear, ¡°Th-thirty people.¡± ¡°Thirty? Are they all crippled like that?¡± Yu Quan was so frightened that he almost knelt down. ¡°Father, the Third Young Master of the Min Family is not a pushover either. I¡¯m afraid ordinary killers can¡¯t do anything to him. Besides, the other party might have guessed that we will weaken their strength bit by bit. They might have been prepared.¡± After saying that, Liu Yu met Liu Guang¡¯s sharp gaze. Just as he was wondering if he had said something wrong, he heard Liu Guang say, ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to have such a sharp mind.¡± Liu Yu instantly felt stifled. Hei Yao was outstanding in everything. Was Liu Junqing, who had died early, the most suitable sessor? Only he had never received any praise from his father! Liu Guang didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Liu Guang said to Yu Quan, ¡°Assassinations are something that can only be done in one go. If you failed once, you would rm the other party and make them wary. There¡¯s no point in doing it again. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so stupid as to send two more batches of people over. Why? Do you think we have too many people and you want to kill them on purpose?¡± Yu Quan was shocked and knelt down with a bang. The sound was so loud that everyone who heard it felt their knees hurt. ¡°I was stupid. Please forgive me, Sir!¡± Yu Quan broke out in cold sweat. He sensed Liu Guang¡¯s killing intent. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time!¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­ Thank you, Sir.¡± He had survived a disaster. Actually, they had attacked Min Xiangbei first. However, Min Ting and Min Xiangbei were together that day. Min Ting was skilled, so both of them were fine. Not to mention that Min Ting was already prepared after the first assassination failed. After suspecting that this might be rted to Liu Guang, Min Ting told Yin Jiujin and Yin Jiujin had sent some people to secretly protect him and Min Xiangbei. Under such circumstances, how could the subsequent assassinations seed? However, Yin Jiujin could resolve this matter. He had also made arrangements to deal with Liu Guang attacking them one by one, so he didn¡¯t tell Yan Jinyu. He just felt that there was no need to bother her since he could settle such a small matter. ¡°Sir, I heard that something happened to Missy. You¡­¡± The Missy Yu Quan was talking about was Min Sisi. Actually, even Yu Quan, who had worked under Liu Guang for many years, did not know about Chu Yiran¡¯s existence. ¡°I already know about this. I have my own arrangements. You don¡¯t have to interfere.¡± ¡°On the other hand, you have to keep an eye on the members of your Yu Family. Don¡¯t keeping to the door to investigate. You know my temper. Don¡¯t me me for not caring about our rtionship and getting rid of them directly.¡± Yu Quan trembled again. He actually knew about this. His son, daughter-inw, and grandson were still fine because they roughly knew what he was doing. They had worked with him for Sir for so many years, but only his granddaughter, Yu Chen, knew nothing. Yu Chen didn¡¯t know anything. She heard that there were guests at home and they weren¡¯t allowed to disturb them. They had been staying at their home for many days, so she was inevitably curious. She could not help bute over to investigate when she was curious. However, someone was guarding the door and did not allow her to enter. She became even more curious and came over to investigate a few more times. Yu Quan was a little d that his granddaughter had be much calmer after experiencing the Min Family¡¯s ident. She only wandered at the door and did not rashlye over to disturb them. Otherwise, she would have long¡­ What Yu Quan didn¡¯t know was that Yu Chen didn¡¯t be calm after the Min Family¡¯s incident. She was clearly frightened by Yan Jinyu. In addition, she had also heard about what happened at the Min Family¡¯s banquet. When she found out that Yan Jinyu, Min Rufeng, and the others were actually so formidable, she was so frightened that she fell ill. She was sick for two months. After she recovered, she mostly recuperated at home. She only went to the Imperial Capital Hospital to work asionally. She had almost be a part-time doctor. However, the Yu Family had some status after all and that saved her job. Even if she didn¡¯t go to work often now, she could still go to work whenever she wanted. Most importantly, putting everything else aside, Yu Chen relied on her own ability to enter the Imperial Capital Hospital. Otherwise, even if the Yu Family was really capable, the Imperial Capital Hospital might not have allowed it. Min Rufeng was the head of the Imperial Capital Hospital now. Of course, Min Rufeng wouldn¡¯t know about such a small matter like Yu Chen¡¯s leave of absence. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely warn them and guarantee that they won¡¯t do it again!¡± Liu Guang nced at him. ¡°Get up.¡± He asked Liu Yu, ¡°Where¡¯s Jones?¡± ¡°He should be in his room at this time.¡± It was already dark. It was almost nine in the evening. ¡°His injuries aren¡¯t healed yet?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s been sitting in a wheelchair all day. He looks like he¡¯s seriously injured. I thought he was pretending and hired a doctor to take a look. The doctor¡¯s words are no different from his appearance. His injuries are indeed not healed.¡± ¡°Watch him closely. Don¡¯t let him ruin things!¡± Now, the Jones Family¡¯s power was almostpletely taken by that illegitimate son of the Jones Family, and Lind Jones was actually not anxious at all. This made Liu Guang suspect that he had deliberately given his power to that illegitimate son. However, ording to what he had found out, Lind Jones was a pervert. He hated that illegitimate son to the core and wanted to torture that illegitimate son to death in his early years. He felt that it was impossible for Lind Jones to take the initiative to give power to that illegitimate son, so he was slightly relieved. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get someone to keep an eye on him.¡± *** The next morning, Liu Yu left the capital and went to North City. Yu Chen appeared outside their courtyard again. There were people guarding the courtyard door, so she could not enter at all. With Yu Quan¡¯s warning, Yu Chen didn¡¯t dare to approach. But she saw someone. That person was standing in the courtyard. He was wearing a white robe and had an otherworldly appearance. He looked like a wealthy young master who had walked out of a painting. He was aristocratic and outstanding. The Yu Family¡¯s guest was actually such a good-looking person? Who was he? Why had she never seen him before? How did the Yu Family have contact with such a person? There were many questions. Yu Chen wanted to go closer to investigate, but she didn¡¯t dare to go closer when she saw the two people standing outside the door. Afraid that her grandfather would find out and punish her, Yu Chen didn¡¯t dare to stay for long. She left first. Anyway, she had already remembered the other party¡¯s looks and could ask around. It was obvious that such a person¡¯s background was high. Did it mean that the Yu Family would rise to a higher level if the Yu Family could get to know this person? Then, would Min Rufeng, who looked down on her, treat her differently? However, Yu Chen did not see it. After she turned and left, Feng Yun looked up at the direction where she was standing just now and smiled slightly. She turned and went upstairs. Yu Chen didn¡¯t ask the others in the Yu Family. Instead, she got someone else to help her find out. After asking around for two days without any results, she went to the courtyard to investigate further. She increasingly felt that the person living there was not simple. Hence, that night, she called Min Rufeng.. Chapter 461 - Trying To Cause Trouble

Chapter 461: Trying To Cause Trouble

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Min Rufeng was in his room in the main building of the Min Family¡¯s mansion when the call was connected. He was hugging Xi Fengling intimately. Min Rufeng took over the entire Min Family and ¡°cleansed¡± the entire mansion, be it staff or buildings. They were afraid that there would be a spy among their stuff, so they investigated everyone. He and Xi Fengling acted personally. Since they were just servants, it was easy to investigate their backgrounds. They were all sent away even if there were only some problems or uncertainties. As for the renovation of the building, because they had seen that someone could easily escape from the Min Family on the day of the Min Family¡¯s banquet and there were even traps set up beforehand, to prevent such a thing from happening again, the entire mansion was cleaned up. The first ce to be cleaned was the main building. The renovation was done ording to Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling¡¯s requests. The renovation of the main building took two months. It had only been a month since Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling moved over. Hearing the phone ring, Xi Fengling pushed Min Rufeng away. ¡°The phone.¡± However, Min Rufeng didn¡¯t let go of her. He reached for his phone. He didn¡¯t bother to see who was calling. He answered the call directly before his lips left Xi Fengling¡¯s. He propped himself up on the bed and answered the call. ¡°Who is it?¡± There was a hint of impatience in his gentle tone. He also sounded a little low and hoarse. Yu Chen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Second Young Master Min.¡± A woman? Hearing the voice, Xi Fengling pushed Min Rufeng away and sat up. Min Rufeng let her push him away. After she sat up, he, too, sat beside her. He held her waist and made her lean on him forcefully. Xi Fengling didn¡¯t struggle. She gestured for him to continue the call. The two of them had very good memories, so they naturally recognized whose voice it was. Although Xi Fengling was unhappy, she was still very curious about why Yu Chen called. After being frightened by Beauty Yu, Yu Chen had been lying low for a long time. Why did she jump out again? Yu Chen didn¡¯te to the Min Family¡¯s banquet before the new year, but she was sure that Yu Chen definitely knew what happened at the Min Family¡¯s banquet. Since she knew, she should know that they were not to be trifled with. Perhaps Yu Chen knew it too, that was why she had been obedient for so long. She had been lying low for so long, but now she suddenly called him. What gave her confidence? ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Hearing who it was, Min Rufeng became even more impatient, but he didn¡¯t hang up immediately. He had also thought of what Xi Fengling had thought of. He had to see what gave Yu Chen the confidence to show her face after keeping a low profile for so long. It was a troubled time now, so it was not wrong to pay more attention. Who knew if it could be another person rted to Liu Guang? ¡°I wonder if Second Young Master Min is free tomorrow. I would like to meet Second Young Master Min.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time. If you have something to say, just say it. If not¡­¡±?just hang up. ¡°Wait!¡± Afraid that he would hang up, Yu Chen quickly interrupted. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to let it go just like that. ¡°In Second Young Master Min¡¯s eyes, what kind of existence is our Yu Family?¡± As he spoke, Min Rufeng turned on the speaker and Xi Fengling could hear what Yu Chen was saying. She looked at Min Rufeng in confusion. What was going on? ¡°Miss Yu, if you have something to say, just say it.¡± Min Rufeng¡¯s tone was neither fast nor slow, making Yu Chen unable to grasp his attitude. ¡°Yes, the Yu Family can¡¯tpare to the Min Family. The Yu Family is indeed not considered a top family in the capital, but that was in the past.¡± ¡°My grandfather has recently gotten to know some formidable figures. Perhaps, our Yu Family¡¯s status in the capital will quickly rise to a higher level.¡± The two of them fell silent. They raised their eyebrows slightly. This was interesting. Of course, Yu Chen didn¡¯t know their reaction. Seeing that Min Rufeng was silent, Yu Chen thought that he was frightened by her words and said enthusiastically, ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush either. I like Second Young Master Min and have the intention to marry into the Min Family. If Second Young Master Min gives up on that bar owner and chooses me, the Yu Family will be a help to the Min Family. With the Yu Family and the Min Family¡¯s alliance through marriage, the Min Family¡¯s status will surpass the other two families and it¡¯s only a matter of time before the two families be the top families in the capital.¡± ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to say this in the past. It¡¯s different now. Our Yu Family has made friends with someone with an extraordinary status. The Yu Family will quickly be different from before.¡± Yu Chen naturally didn¡¯te to this conclusion just because she had investigated that courtyard a few times. There was once when she identally overheard her father and grandfather¡¯s conversation. They said that if they helped a certain ¡°Sir¡± seed, the Yu Family would receive that Sir¡¯s help and be one of the top families in the capital. They might even be the number one family in the capital. She didn¡¯t understand it at that time. She only realized it when she saw the mysterious guest at home recently. ¡°Second Young Master Min, what do you think of my suggestion? I really care about you as much as Xi Fengling, and Xi Fengling can¡¯t give you what I can.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xi Fengling. How much did she drink? She was so drunk. Xi Fengling wasn¡¯t jealous. She suddenly felt that being jealous of Yu Chen was lowering her style. Even if the Yu Family really made friends with someone, if Old Master Yu didn¡¯t leak anything, it meant that she couldn¡¯t tell anyone. However, Yu Chen still said it out. She really didn¡¯t know how to describe Yu Chen. She heard that she had been an outstanding and smart person since she was young. Back then, the eldest son of the Min Family had even pursued her for many years¡­ Forgive her for not understanding Yu Chen¡¯s intelligence. She didn¡¯t say anything and gestured for Min Rufeng to probe. ¡°The Yu Family has made friends with someone with an extraordinary identity? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it? I¡¯m the head of the Min Family now. There¡¯s really very little information in the capital that I don¡¯t know.¡± When Yu Chen heard this, she thought that he was tempted. Without thinking, she struck while the iron was hot, ¡°Of course you haven¡¯t heard of it. The esteemed guest lives in my house. Other than the master, no one in the Yu Family knows about this. Grandfather ordered that it can¡¯t be spread, so you naturally won¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°Have you seen your family¡¯s esteemed guests?¡± Yu Chen was taken aback. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve never seen them before. How can esteemed guests be so easy to meet? Only my father and my grandfather have seen them. Even I can¡¯t enter the esteemed guests¡¯ courtyard.¡± ¡°Since you can¡¯t go in, how did you know that they¡¯re important guests? Did your family tell you?¡± Min Rufeng didn¡¯t think that the Yu Family would tell Yu Chen if it was Liu Guang and his people. With Yu Chen¡¯s intelligence, telling her a secret would definitely ruin things. Like now. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my family who told me. Of course, there¡¯s nothing wrong with saying that it was my family who told me. I overheard my father and grandfather¡¯s conversation and guessed it when I saw the guest in the courtyard.¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such an elegant young master with such an outstanding temperament. There are two very skilled people guarding the courtyard. They¡¯re definitely not ordinary people.¡± ¡°Elegant?¡± Min Rufeng said and exchanged a look with Xi Fengling. Obviously, they all thought of the same thing. The first man they thought of, who could be described as ¡°elegant¡±, was Feng Yun. ¡°Yes, to be honest, I¡¯ve never seen such a special man in my life. I didn¡¯t change my mind when I saw such a man and I only like Second Young Master Min. It¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m sincere to Second Young Master Min¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Min Rufeng. Why did this sound like he was much worse than Feng Yun? Of course, the premise was that the person Yu Chen was talking about was Feng Yun. Xi Fengling looked at Min Rufeng strangely. Her gaze seemed to be saying,?You¡¯re quite charming. Her gaze¡­ In order to prevent her from being jealous, Min Rufeng turned his head and kissed the corner of her lips gently. Xi Fengling didn¡¯t really mind. She could still differentiate the seriousness of the matter when it came to serious business. She gestured for him to ask again. ¡°What does the guest you saw look like? Or rather, how is he dressed?¡± Yu Chen didn¡¯t understand why he asked this. She was happy when she suddenly thought of something. Indeed, everyone cared about benefits. Wasn¡¯t Min Rufeng interested now? Otherwise, with Min Rufeng¡¯s personality of ignoring her in the past, he wouldn¡¯t have said so much to her. ¡°Of course he¡¯s good-looking. His temperament is also top-notch. Otherwise, how could I give him such a high appraisal? As for his attire, he¡¯s wearing a long white robe. He doesn¡¯t look like someone from this era. He looks like a wealthy young master from a big family in thest century.¡± They were basically certain that it was Feng Yun. So Feng Yun was in the Yu Family? Didn¡¯t that mean that Liu Guang and the others were also in the Yu Family? ¡°Are those guests still in the Yu Family?¡± ¡°Of course. Grandfather said that they will stay in the Yu Family for a long time and asked us not to disturb them. Second Young Master Min, what do you think of my suggestion? Marrying me and forming an alliance with the Yu Family through marriage is the best choice for you and the Min Family!¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s wait until your Yu Family is really ranked among the top families before mentioning this matter.¡± After saying that, Min Rufeng hung up. He also cklisted her number. He only left thest sentence to dispel Yu Chen¡¯s doubts. As he hung up, Xi Fengling took out her phone and called Yan Jinyu. Without anymunication, Min Rufeng called Huo Siyu tacitly. The two of them had already gotten out of bed as they made the calls. They opened the closet and took out lightweight night suits to change into. Liu Guang had a hostage. They couldn¡¯t kill him, but couldn¡¯t they teach him a lesson and destroy one of his footholds? Since they knew that the other party was very likely in the Yu Family, it was impossible not to cause some trouble. *** At the same time, at the Yan Family in North City.. Chapter 462 - A Late Night Visitor

Chapter 462: A Late Night Visitor

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yan Jinyun came out of the study room and was about to return to her room to wash up and sleep. The power went out as soon as she got her pajamas. The Yan Family¡¯s mansion was pitch dark. A wealthy residential area like the Yan Family¡¯s mansion rarely had a ckout. However, Yan Jinyun wasn¡¯t very surprised. It was rare for that area to have a ckout, but that didn¡¯t mean that it wouldn¡¯t happen. She had also encountered a ckout once or twice in her life. Fortunately, there was a moon tonight. Although it was a little hazy, she could still barely see after adapting to the darkness. The moonlight shone in from the window and she could vaguely see theyout of the room. Yan Jinyun fumbled around and walked towards the desk in the room. Her phone was on the desk. The desk was where she usually used for her studies. The study room next door was used for her work. Working and learning were different, so things like information and books were not easily mixed up. However, before she reached the desk, she heard a sound. She looked up and saw someone climbing up from the balcony and entering her room! The light was dim, but she was still sure that it was a man! He was even holding a dagger! Yan Jinyun was shocked. Without any hesitation, she turned and ran towards the door! This was a reaction her body had made before her brain could react. She didn¡¯t shout for help. She knew very well that with the soundproofing effect of the room, no one would hear her even if she shouted. Rather than wasting her energy doing meaningless things, it was better to react in the most beneficial way for herself. Under normal circumstances, it was impossible for her to escape with her speed, but now that the room was very dark and since this was her room, she was more familiar with theyout of the room than the person who came in. Her actions were much more agile. However, Yan Jinyun still couldn¡¯t run to the door and open it. The person was already approaching. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, but you better not alert anyone. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind getting rid of you right away! Don¡¯t have any hopes that you can escape from me. With my skills, you would be dead now if I wanted to kill you.¡± ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t kill you, but if I have the intention to kill you, it¡¯ll be easy to kill you.¡± He raised the dagger in his left hand and his right hand. As she gradually adapted to the light in the room, Yan Jinyun could see what he was holding in his right hand. At least she could see the outline. It was a gun! Her heart skipped a beat. There was no fear, but there was panic. She stopped and said coldly and calmly, ¡°Who are you?¡± Usually, when faced with such a situation, even if an 18-year-old girl was more outstanding than the normal girls, she would still be afraid. However, not only was Yan Jinyun not flustered, but her tone was even cold and calm. The twins had simr figures and looked a little simr. Under the faint moonlight, Yan Jinyun was also calm and cold. In his daze, Liu Yu thought that the person standing in front of him was Yan Jinyu. He was stunned for a moment. In that moment, he lost the best opportunity to make a move. With a click, the door was easily opened from the outside. Immediately after, a figure shed in the darkness. It was so fast that before Liu Yu could react, a punchnded on his face! Then, she raised her leg and kicked. Liu Yu¡¯s wrist ached and the gun in his hand flew out! Liu Yu finally came back to his senses and raised his dagger to retaliate. The two of them fought. Yan Jinyun was stunned for a moment before she quickly ran out. Since this person was here for her, she would be a burden if she continued to stay here. Furthermore, this was the Yan Family¡¯s mansion. As the head of the Yan Family, how could she not have some arrangements? Especially after she was hospitalized and someone tried to harm her, and Yan Jinyu obviously sent someone to protect her secretly. She had a faint guess after Huo Siyu appeared in time to save her. Yan Jinyu might have many enemies! Moreover, her enemies were all very capable! Hence, ever since then, she had hired many bodyguards and the security at the Yan Family¡¯s mansion had be much tighter. Although this person could easily avoid the security guards she arranged ande to her room, it would still alert many people as long as she shouted outside now. This person had appeared in her room silently, which meant that he had not touched anyone arranged in the Yan Family¡¯s mansion at all. Otherwise, it was possible that there was no sounds when one or two bodyguards were in trouble, but it was impossible for all the bodyguards to be in trouble without any sounds! Since not all the bodyguards were in trouble, she could still call for help! ¡°Help, help, someone is assassinating me!¡± She ran to the corridor and shouted. Although the bodyguards Yan Jinyun hired weren¡¯t top-notch experts, they also weren¡¯t the kind who were weak. After all, she had prepared them for Yan Jinyu¡¯s unknown formidable enemies! Most of the bodyguards were on the first floor. They were already very vignt. With Yan Jinyun¡¯s shout, many people were instantly woken up. About 10 bodyguards rushed upstairs with batons. At the same time, the bodyguards¡¯ leader pressed themunication device on his ear. ¡°Go and check the Yan Family¡¯s mansion¡¯s power source immediately!¡± He was instructing someone. Then, he looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Hurry up and help Chu Ling.¡± The few of them answered ¡°yes¡± and rushed in. At that moment, the electricity came back! They could clearly see the situation in the room. These bodyguards protected Yan Jinyun 24 hours a day, so they naturally knew who Chu Ling was. However, they did not know much about Chu Ling¡¯s identity. She was said to be the boss¡¯s assistant, but she lived in the Yan Family and next door to the boss. She was as cold as ice and always quiet. Sometimes, her gaze was even a little scary. No, it should be said that whenever she stood there, she would give people an inexplicable sense of fear. She was clearly just an assistant¡­ Alright, she was not a simple assistant since she could live in the Yan Family¡¯s mansion and next door to the boss. She didn¡¯t look like an assistant either. However, in thepany, she was also working as an assistant and her work ability was obvious. In less than two months, the entire Yan Corporation was very convinced by her, the young CEO¡¯s assistant who suddenly appeared. No one dared to question her age and background anymore. However, no matter what, she was only a 20-year-old girl. No matter how capable she was, she was only good at work. Who would have thought that she was so skilled at martial arts! The 10-odd bodyguards with batons rushed into the room, but they realized that they were useless! The two of them fought. The man was holding a dagger, but he was still forced back by the bare-handed Chu Ling! Obviously, that man was not Chu Ling¡¯s match in closebat! Moreover, their speed was not something the bodyguards could interfere with at all. If they were not careful, they would hurt their own people when they joined the battle! Hence, 10-odd bodyguards stood in the room with their batons. They were prepared to attack but they did not go forward. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t leave immediately. Seeing that they were standing still, she looked up into the room. She saw the situation in the room clearly. She was definitely shocked. Chu Ling was actually¡­ so formidable?! Chu Ling was the assistant that Yan Jinyu had gotten for her. She didn¡¯t doubt Yan Jinyu¡¯s intentions. Although Chu Ling looked very young, she still followed Yan Jinyu¡¯s instructions and let Chu Ling be her assistant. Later on, Chu Ling suggested staying by her side for 24 hours. She also wanted to stay in the Yan Family and live very close to her. She was puzzled, but she thought that Chu Ling was someone Yan Jinyu had arranged toe over. In addition, Chu Ling¡¯s work ability was indeed top-notch, so she didn¡¯t ask further. She epted Chu Ling¡¯s request and let her stay in a room next to hers. In reality, other than her, no one else had lived on this level of the Yan Family¡¯s main building all these years. She didn¡¯t like people stepping into her territory. But now, she had made an exception. This exception was not targeted at Chu Lin, but at the person who sent Chu Ling to her. She had always thought that Chu Ling was simply more capable at work and that was why Yan Jinyu asked Chu Ling to help her. She didn¡¯t expect Chu Ling to be so formidable! Seeing this scene, Yan Jinyu¡¯s intention of making Chu Ling stay by her side was very obvious! It was to protect her! She felt extremelyplex. She didn¡¯t know if she wasmenting that she was useless or touched. Yan Jinyun slowly let go of the bracelet on her wrist. Actually, the moment she realized that there was an uninvited guest in the room, Yan Jinyun instinctively followed Yan Jinyu¡¯s instructions. If she encountered any trouble, she would press the purple diamond on the bracelet. This way, Yan Jinyu would know that she was in danger¡­ However, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t press it. She was in North City, and Yan Jinyu was in the capital. She wouldn¡¯t be able to rush back anytime soon. If she told Yan Jinyu what had happened here, it would only increase Yan Jinyu¡¯s worries. She retracted her thoughts and looked at the situation in the room. Chu Lin punched hard. Yan Jinyun did not know what her flesh was made of. She clearly saw that the man¡¯s dagger pierced Chu Ling¡¯s arm twice, but it only cut through her clothes and did not hurt her at all! She didn¡¯t even bleed! That man looked very strained. His face was already swollen because he had been punched countless times. However, Chu Ling not only had fists, but also legs. Her kicks were more ruthless than before. She kicked and the man raised his leg to block her. The sound of bones colliding was especially clear in the quiet environment. Chu Ling¡¯s expression remained cold and indifferent. As if she didn¡¯t know pain. The man frowned again and again. With every sound of bones colliding, the man frowned. His legs seemed to tremble and he almost lost his bnce. It was not difficult to tell that he must be in a lot of pain! A frail girl was actually able to remain calm when she was going against a man. Who would believe it if they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes? Didn¡¯t Chu Ling know pain? Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t understand. However, this was not the time to consider this. She shouted at the lead bodyguard, ¡°The gun is on the floor!¡± Liu Yu was forced back by Chu Ling and was already very far away from the gun that was kicked away. Liu Yu naturally heard Yan Jinyun¡¯s shout, but he couldn¡¯t care less. The bodyguard received the order to run over and pick up the gun. He pointed it at Liu Yu, who was fighting¡­ However, the bodyguard actually could not point it at Liu Yu because the two of them were fighting too quickly. Fortunately, he had good professionalism. He shouted confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll shoot if you move again!¡± Liu Yu was shocked. He was slightly stunned. Chu Ling happened to get a chance and punched him in the stomach, sending him flying. He hit the desk behind him and fell to the ground.. Chapter 463 - Chase After Him

Chapter 463: Chase After Him

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Be it the punch that hit him or him hitting the desk, he was obviously already seriously injured. He even vomited blood. Chu Ling was surprised that he could stand up. Then, excitement shed in her eyes. This was the aftereffect of her doing illegal boxing for so many years¡ªshe could not help but feel excited when she met a durable opponent. Chu Ling was about to continue fighting when there was a sudden bang. Liu Yu had thrown a smoke bomb. Instantly, there was smoke everywhere. Chu Ling quickly covered her mouth and nose and retreated. ¡°Get out of the way. The smoke is poisonous!¡± Two bodyguards fell to the ground before they could dodge. The other bodyguards who were lucky enough to avoid it, turned pale. It was really poisonous! After the smoke dissipated, there was no one else in the room. Only the floor-to-ceiling window connecting the balcony was open. That person had already escaped! ¡°Second Miss Yan, settle it here. I¡¯ll go after that person! Also, call Miss Yu to tell her the situation!¡± This was the most words Yan Jinyun had heard Chu Ling say in all the time they had met. Before she could reply, Chu Ling snatched the gun from the bodyguard and quickly jumped down from the balcony. They were on the second floor, but she jumped down just like that¡­ Everyone was shocked. ¡°Boss¡­¡± The bodyguard who had the gun snatched away from him, recovered from his daze. Just as he was about to speak, Yan Jinyun interrupted, ¡°Send them to the hospital first. Also, strengthen the Yan Family¡¯s guards! When I hired you, I told you that it¡¯s very dangerous around me. I told you to be vignt at all times. I hope that today¡¯s incident where someone can easily sneak into my room, won¡¯t happen again!¡± ¡°We were ipetent and disappointed you, Boss!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that you¡¯re not doing your job well, but honestly speaking, it¡¯s not your fault. The person¡¯s skills are obviously far above yours. You can¡¯t guard against him at all. Be more vignt in the future.¡± Yan Jinyun was actually showing kindness and might at the same time. ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± ¡°Also, I don¡¯t want anyone else to know what happened today. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood! Boss, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll keep our mouths shut!¡± ¡°Alright, all of you can go down now. Heighten our defense and send them to the hospital.¡± ¡°Then, should we follow Miss Chu and chase after the intruder?¡± Yan Jinyun paused, ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± ¡°You all are not his match. You won¡¯t be of much help even if you go.¡± The bodyguards instantly felt that they were very useless. They took the money and could not do their job. However, they knew very well that Yan Jinyun was telling the truth. They wouldn¡¯t be of much help even if they went. They might even be drugged like the two people who can¡¯t get up now! After the bodyguards left, Yan Jinyun was the only one left in the room. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t hesitate. She walked to the desk and picked up her phone to call Yan Jinyu. At that moment, Yan Jinyu had just hung up on Xi Fengling. She stood up and took out her casual night suit to change into. She was at the Mount West Vi now. Yin Jiujin sent her to school for a night on Sunday night, and she returned to Mount West Vi on Monday night. She had promised Yin Jiujin that she would apany him in the future. If Yin Jiujin hadn¡¯t ¡°tortured¡± her too much previously, she wouldn¡¯t have requested to return to school. She had already washed up and was leaning against the headboard reading a medical book when she received Xi Fengling¡¯s call. Yin Jiujin was showering in the bathroom. She wanted to tell Yin Jiujin that she wanted to make a trip to the Yu Family. However, she changed her mind when she looked at the closed bathroom door. After Yan Jinyu told Yin Jiujin that Qin Jianjia might be pregnant, Yin Jiujin called Yin Yuhan on the way back when he sent Yan Jinyu to the Imperial Capital University that night. It wasn¡¯t his style to beat around the bush. Yin Jiujin told the truth directly. He told Yin Yuhan exactly what Yan Jinyu told him. Yin Yuhan knew Yin Jiujin well and knew that since he had called, it was very likely 90% true. However, he didn¡¯t ask Qin Jianjia immediately. He suppressed his nervousness and excitement and hugged Qin Jianjia to sleep. He wanted to bring Qin Jianjia to the hospital the next day. He wanted to bring her to the hospital to take a look with the excuse that she did not look well. Of course, Qin Jianjia had rejected him. She was also very worried that Yin Yuhan had discovered it. In the past, she undoubtedly wanted to share this good news with Yin Yuhan. However, under the current situation, she was afraid that Yin Yuhan would be more worried when he found out. She found an excuse not to go to the hospital. She said that she was fine and simply didn¡¯t rest well. This made Yin Yuhan even more certain that Yin Jiujin was telling the truth. In the end, they did not make it to the hospital. Since it was very likely that Qin Jianjia was pregnant and yet she didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital, with Yin Yuhan¡¯s understanding of her over the years, he quickly understood the reason. He followed Qin Jianjia¡¯s wishes and didn¡¯t go to the hospital. However, after Qin Jianjia went downstairs, he took out the thing that Qin Jianjia had hidden in the bedside table. Seeing the content, Yin Yuhan was stunned for a long time. Then, the gentle and calm man chuckled softly. He suppressed his excitement and ced the thing back. He didn¡¯t tell anyone and pretended that nothing had happened. However, after they went downstairs, he used the excuse that the enemy was eyeing them covetously and that Yin Jiujin was worried about their safety to make Qin Jianjia and Min Qinn ask for leave to stay at home for a while. It was best for them not to go out. Since it was Yin Jiujin¡¯s request, Qin Jianjia and Min Qinn didn¡¯t have any doubts and agreed readily. Only Yin Wuzhan and Yin Shuguo looked at Yin Yuhan suspiciously. However, they did not ask further. Then, Yin Jiujin busied himself with the Empire Group while investigating Liu Guang¡¯s whereabouts. He had been very busy for the past two days. Although Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t feel busy, Yan Jinyu felt that he was very busy and tired. Her heart ached for him, so she didn¡¯t want to disturb him with this. Because she knew very well that once she told him, he would definitely follow her to the Yu Family. In reality, regardless of whether Liu Guang and the others were in the Yu Family, the four of them acting at the same time waspletely enough to deal with them. She wanted Yin Jiujin to rest at home, even if the so-called rest was just lying in bed awake and waiting for her toe back. Yan Jinyu decided to change into her night suit and leave before Yin Jiujin came out from the shower. She was about to speed up her change of clothes. At this moment, her phone rang. She walked over with her night suit and picked up her phone. Seeing the caller ID, Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand jerked. The call connected. ¡°Yun¡¯er, why are you calling at this time?¡± Yan Jinyun knew that that person was very likely Yan Jinyu¡¯s enemy. She didn¡¯t know the other party¡¯s purpose, but Yan Jinyu might know it. Hence, she told Yan Jinyu the situation without hiding anything. ¡°There¡¯s an intruder who¡¯s very skilled. The Yan Family¡¯s mansion is so heavily guarded, but he could sneak into my room silently. I don¡¯t know who he is.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but it onlysted for a second before she slowly calmed down. Because Yan Jinyun had roughly guessed that she would be worried, she paused for a second to catch her breath before exining immediately, ¡°But Sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. Chu Ling rushed over in time to save me. Unfortunately, that person escaped. Chu Ling has already chased after him. I wonder if she can catch him.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t send anyone to help Chu Ling because I think with that person¡¯s skills, the bodyguards around me can¡¯t help at all. If they follow him, they might even be a burden to Chu Ling.¡± ¡°Sister, what should I do now?¡± ¡°Is that person a man or a woman? How old is he or she?¡± ¡°A man. He looked about 25 or 26 years old. When he appeared, he had a dagger in his left hand and a gun in his right. At first, he only shed his dagger, but it didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to kill me. Later on, I wanted to run away. He was afraid that I would alert the others, so he took out his gun and threatened me.¡± This was Yan Jinyun¡¯s analysis. ¡°Alright, I roughly understand. When Chu Linges back, get her to follow you as usual.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since the other party knows that you have someone protecting you and has fled in defeat, she won¡¯t appear again. You can sleep in peace. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll go about your day as usual. Go to school if you have to. Go to thepany to work if you have to. I have my own arrangements.¡± Yan Jinyun had many questions in her heart, but she still couldn¡¯t ask them. She also knew that now was not the time to ask them. ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Yan Jinyu made another call. North City was Yin Jiujin¡¯s territory. Even if Yin Jiujin had returned to the capital, the Empire Building in North City was still there. It was just that it was no longer the Empire Group¡¯s headquarters. Many of Yin Jiujin¡¯s people remained in North City too. Yan Jinyu¡¯s call was to someone with authority among the people Yin Jiujin had left in North City. She instructed them to send more people to hunt a person in the entire city. She didn¡¯t know who the other party was, but she knew very well that it must be Liu Guang¡¯s people. Since they were Liu Guang¡¯s people and could escape from Chu Ling, the only person she could guess now was Liu Yu. She described Liu Yu¡¯s appearance to the person on the other end of the line. It would be best if she guessed correctly. If she didn¡¯t, themotion caused by the entire city pursuing someone could also make the person who had sneaked into North City to attack Yan Jinyun hide in a corner and not dare to act rashly. Of course, if that person was Liu Yu, it would probably be very difficult to chase after him when he had already sessfully escaped. Even when the person chasing him was Chu Ling. Just as Yan Jinyu hung up, Yin Jiujin walked out of the bathroom. The sound of water in the bathroom was loud, but who was Yin Jiujin? With his sharp senses, he could hear themotion outside even when the water kept flowing. He had heard everything Yan Jinyu said. Worried that something had happened, he quickly washed up and came out. He didn¡¯t expect to see Yan Jinyu throwing her phone on the bed when he came out of the bathroom. She was about to change into her night suit. Yan Jinyu naturally heard the sound of the bathroom door opening. She looked up and their gazes met. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t avoid it and only sighed inwardly. ¡°I have some clues about Liu Guang. I¡¯m going to investigate. I¡¯m not alone. Feng, Meimei and Little Rain are going together with me.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, you know that Auntie Yin is still in Liu Guang¡¯s hands. Even if we know his whereabouts, we can¡¯t do anything to him. This time, we¡¯re just going to confirm if he¡¯s hiding there. At the same time, we¡¯ll destroy one of his hiding ces and give him some trouble.¡± However, Yin Jiujin looked straight at her. ¡°So, Little Yu¡¯er, you didn¡¯t intend to tell me this at first. Are you nning to go secretly alone?¡± ¡°Not alone. There¡¯s also Feng and the girls. Besides, I don¡¯t intend to go secretly. I¡¯m nning to leave a message for you.¡± That was not a lie. Chapter 464 - Late Night Infiltration

Chapter 464: Late Night Infiltration

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yin Jiujin would be even more worried if she quietly ran out. She did not intend to hide this from him. She just did not want him to follow her out after a tiring day. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say a word and just looked at her. Yan Jinyu felt goosebumps. She sighed. ¡°Alright, Brother Nine, if you want to follow me, find a set of clothes to change into.¡± However, Yin Jiujin said, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to follow you. Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to follow me.¡± Yan Jinyu felt helpless. She put down her night suit and walked over to hug him. ¡°I just feel bad that you couldn¡¯t rest properly after being busy for the entire day. You even have to follow me out at night.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry. There really won¡¯t be any danger. The four of us are acting together. If there¡¯s danger, it¡¯s impossible for me not to tell you. I know how important I am to you. For you, I won¡¯t put myself in danger.¡± ¡°Even if there¡¯s really any danger, I¡¯ll tell you and let you face it with me. After all, we will be stronger when we join forces and more confident when we go against the enemy.¡± She even snuggled in his arms. ¡°However, Brother Nine, if you¡¯re really worried, you can follow me. I just feel that there won¡¯t be any danger. I want you to rest at home and wait for me toe back.¡± She looked up from his arms and kissed his chin. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry about such a small matter, okay?¡± He kissed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± He wasn¡¯t angry with her. ¡°Since you¡¯re feeling sorry for me and saying that there won¡¯t be any danger, go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back home before sleeping. However, if anything happens in the future, you have to tell me immediately. You can¡¯t go secretly when you feel that there¡¯s no danger.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going secretly¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, didn¡¯t you try to leave secretly while I was showering and changing?¡± Yan Jinyu was helpless and said indulgently, ¡°Alright, whatever Brother Nine says. It won¡¯t happen next time. Even if there¡¯s no danger, I¡¯ll tell you in person and not just leave a message for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just denying it. You don¡¯t want to admit that you want to leave secretly!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. He was being unreasonable! ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re right.¡± Seeing how indulgent she was to him, Yin Jiujin hugged her and lowered his head to kiss her again. After a long while, he let go of her. ¡°Go ahead. Come back early.¡± Yan Jinyu blinked. ¡°Brother Nine really isn¡¯t following us?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling, why should I follow you?¡± This temper¡­ Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°Then, Brother Nine, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s not following me now. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to follow me. Don¡¯t be angry after this, let alone bring up old scores.¡± Yin Jiujin snorted softly. He turned his head and ignored her. Seeing him like this, Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help but hug and kiss him again before turning to change into her night suit. After changing, Yin Jiujin handed her the gun that he had given her. ¡°Bring this along.¡± Yan Jinyu took it. Actually, even if Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t bring it over to her, she would still remember to bring it along. Yin Jiujin rubbed her head. ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Yes, Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Just as she turned to walk to the balcony, Yin Jiujin hurriedly said, ¡°Use the door!¡± ¡°This is the Mount West Vi.¡± In other words, this was his territory. There was no need for her to jump down from the balcony. Even if someone saw her, they were all his people. There was no risk. There was no need for her to risk jumping down from the balcony like she did elsewhere. Yan Jinyu was stunned. She smiled when she realized what was going on. Yes, this was Mount West Vi. Yin Jiujin definitely wouldn¡¯t harm her. With Yin Jiujin¡¯s ability, the chances of having a spy in the Mount West Vi were almost zero. Otherwise, the Mount West Vi wouldn¡¯t have survived until now as Yin Jiujin¡¯s base to nurture talents, nor would it be more imprable than Mount Jing in North City. Just as she was about to leave through the front door, Yin Jiujin called out to her, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me follow you, you have to let me know where you¡¯re going.¡± ¡°The Yu Family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the Yu Family in the capital. Meimei called to say that it¡¯s very likely that Liu Guang and the others are hiding in the Yu Family now.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t tell Yin Jiujin the details about how Yu Chen had taken the initiative to leak the information. Of course, she would tell him when she had the chance in the future. As a joke. Yu Chen revealed the news just to let Feng think highly of her and agree to marry her. How could there be such a stupid person like Yu Chen in this world? Since the Yu Family didn¡¯t tell the outside world who they were friends with and even warned Yu Chen not to ask too much and not to say anything, what was Yu Chen thinking? She actually dared to reveal this news to Feng so tantly. Was it really good to be so stupid? What happened to the smart and outstanding beauty of the Imperial Capital Hospital? ¡°Also, it¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t want to follow me. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to follow me. I¡¯ve just said that.¡± ¡°Alright, Brother Nine, I¡¯m leaving. If you¡¯re really worried and can¡¯t sleep, just lie in bed and rest until Ie back.¡± Yin Jiujin retracted his gaze resentfully after he watched Yan Jinyu leave. He lookedpletely different as soon as he turned around.. His expression was cold. He dialed a number. ¡°Arrange for a group of people to guard the Yu Family¡¯s mansion and pay close attention to the situation in the Yu Family¡¯s mansion. Once Little Yu¡¯er is in danger, you don¡¯t have to ask for permission. Help her immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± The call was to Lin Zimu. Yin Jiujin hung up and didn¡¯t do anything. Instead, he followed Yan Jinyu¡¯s instructions and walked over to lie down on the bed. He closed his eyes to rest. He ced his phone aside. Since the youngdy¡¯s heart ached for him and promised that he would not be in danger, so he would trust her and did as she wished. Even after hey down, his heart could not calm down. Although he knew her ability, he still couldn¡¯t help but worry. If she felt sorry for him, he would take care of himself and not let her feel sorry for him anymore. Simrly, she knew how important she was to him. For him, she would definitely not put herself in danger. Besides, he had already arranged for someone as her backup. However, Yin Jiujin was still worried. He took out his phone and made another call. He was calling Qin Hao. Of course, he didn¡¯t ask Qin Hao to help. He didn¡¯t even go, so why would he let Qin Hao go? She was just exining the situation to Qin Hao and getting Qin Hao to send a group of people over. Of course, his call sessfully made Qin Hao feel uneasy together with him as well. *** Yan Jinyu drove out of the Mount West Vi by herself. The car stopped close to the Yu Family¡¯s residence. She took off her jacket and quickly headed to the Yu Family¡¯s mansion in her night suit. The Mount West Vi was the furthest away from the Yu Family¡¯s residence. The other three people had already arrived when she arrived. However, with Yan Jinyu¡¯s speed, they only arrived a few minutes earlier than her. The moon hid the clouds, and the night was dim. Under the hazy night sky and the faint moonlight, the four people in night suits exchanged a look outside the mansion. They leaped onto the high wall of the Yu Family¡¯s mansion at the same time. They leaped into the Yu Family¡¯s mansion. They were very fast. The four of them quickly disappeared into the night. Chapter 465 - Whistleblowing

Chapter 465: Whistleblowing

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Yu Family was only considered an above average family in the capital. Their mansion wasn¡¯t too big. At least, it waspletely iparable to the Min Family and the Yin Family. Naturally, it couldn¡¯tpare to the mansion of the Feng Family, an old family in Cloud City that had a hundred years of history, even though it was gradually dpidated. The four of them had decided toe to the Yu Family at thest minute, so they didn¡¯t know theyout of the Yu Family¡¯s mansion. However, even so, they quickly found Liu Guang¡¯s courtyard in the Yu Family. It was very simple. They simply captured a few servants and asked them. Even if the servants didn¡¯t know that Liu Guang and the others lived in the Yu Family, they would always know which courtyard Yu Quan had instructed them not to approach easily. They naturally found out after asking a few more servants. As for the process of asking¡­ Yes, it wasn¡¯t bloody. Min Rufeng simply used some medicine. They split up. Yan Jinyu went with Huo Siyu, Min Rufeng went with Xi Fengling. Min Rufeng had a lot of strange medicine in his hands. They would not take a person¡¯s life, but they could let him achieve his goal. The task of finding out which courtyard Liu Guang and the others lived in was left to Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling. Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu would go to the various courtyards of the Yu Family to investigate. Theirmunication devices were switched on with Bluetooth. It was very convenient for them to send messages. After finding out the hiding ce, Min Rufeng put on his Bluetooth earphone and said, ¡°The small courtyard in the northwest.¡± Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu exchanged nces and went straight over. Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling didn¡¯t wait either. However, Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu were closer, and the two of them quickly arrived at the small courtyard that Min Rufeng had mentioned. Even at night, there were two people guarding the small courtyard. Yan Jinyu put the silencer on the gun and fired. With a soft sound, the two of them fell to the ground. The two of them quickly walked into the courtyard. Outside the courtyard, the person hiding behind a tree happened to see this scene. She was so shocked that she covered her mouth and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. She was afraid that the person who would be hit by the bullet in the next second would be her! This person was none other than Yu Chen, who was in a very good mood after calling Min Rufeng. She was in a good mood, so she couldn¡¯t sleep. She slipped out for a stroll. It was only just past 11 pm. Without realizing it, she came here. She was very happy and nned toe to the courtyard to look at the esteemed guest who had helped her a lot. At the same time, she wanted to see if she could find more information. However, she saw such a scene! There were many people who had not slept in the Yu Family before midnight. Many of the lights in the house were still switched on. In addition to the streetmps and the faint moonlight in the sky, one could actually see a lot of things clearly even at night. For example, she saw the person in ck shoot at the two people guarding the door. Each shot hit the be. The marksmanship was precise and fast! The two of them died before they could react! Another example was that she also saw that the two people in ck were women with their hair tied up. One of them had long hair that was in a long braid, and their faces were not covered at all. She saw their faces clearly. Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu! It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know that these two people were very skilled. Although she didn¡¯t go to the Min Family¡¯s banquet, her grandfather, parents, and brother had mentioned it to her more than once. They told her that the four of them had killed many people at the Min Family¡¯s banquet. However, that was only hearsay after all. It waspletely different from seeing it with her own eyes! How was this as simple as having good skills? She was clearly a sharpshooter! Just as she was wondering if she should tell her grandfather about the situation here, she saw two figures walking over. They were wearing night suits too, but they were a man and a woman. Yu Chen was stunned for a long time when she saw their faces. M-Min Rufeng?! S-she just called Min Rufeng and Min Rufeng appeared here because of her call? Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling were clearly not here to find out if the Yu Family had known a big shot. Then it had to be¡­ Did Min Rufeng have a grudge with the big shot who lived in the Yu Family?! She recalled that her grandfather and parents had repeatedly instructed her not to spread the news that there were important guests staying at home. Otherwise, the Yu Family might be in big trouble. She had never taken it seriously until now¡­ Her face turned pale. If the esteemed guests were really Min Rufeng¡¯s enemy and they lived in the Yu Family, and her grandfather and parents had instructed not to spread this matter, could it be that they were avoiding Min Rufeng and the others? If that was really the case, wouldn¡¯t she havemitted a huge mistake?! Yu Chen swayed and almost fainted. She stumbled back to look for Yu Quan. Yu Chen still had some brains after all. She knew that if that was the case, the Yu Family might be in big trouble. With the Yu Family destroyed, her advantage as the eldest daughter of the Yu Family would be gone. Even if she knew that her grandfather would punish her, she had to tell her grandfather about this and think of a way to deal with it in time! She definitely couldn¡¯t let anything happen to the Yu Family! At the same time, Xi Fengling, who had just walked into the courtyard, stopped in her tracks and turned to look at the corner where Yu Chen was standing. ¡°We aren¡¯t doing anything about her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Little Yu and Little Rain arrived before us. It¡¯s impossible that they didn¡¯t notice her. Since they didn¡¯t care about her, Little Yu must have her own ns.¡± Actually, Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling had roughly guessed what she nned to do now. Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu killed many people hiding in the dark after they entered the courtyard. While they were settling the people, Huo Siyu asked softly, ¡°Beauty Yu, did you not care about the person hiding outside just now. Are you deliberately let her report and get the Yu Family¡¯s members over?¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Otherwise, how can we get rid of them all at once? It¡¯s very troublesome to get rid of them one by one.¡± Huo Siyu thought that she sounded reasonable. ¡°But Beauty Yu, why hasn¡¯t Liu Guang appeared yet after we¡¯ve all entered this courtyard for almost five minutes and have dealt with so many people hiding in the dark? With his ability, it¡¯s impossible for him not to notice themotion in the courtyard until now. This courtyard isn¡¯t very big either.¡± Actually, Yan Jinyu had also realized this issue. She knew very well how capable Liu Guang was. Even though his strength was no longer as strong as before, his personal ability was still very strong. It was impossible for Liu Guang to not notice themotion after so long. Had he already set up a trap as he was not showing his face? No, they had decided toe at thest minute. Liu Guang did not know at all. It was impossible for him to be on guard in such a short time. Yes, judging from the defense here, she was 100% sure that Liu Guang was here. Since he didn¡¯t sense it beforehand and took precautions, there was only one exnation for Liu Guang noting out¡­ At the thought of this, Huo Siyu frowned and said, ¡°Liu Guang isn¡¯t here at all!¡± Seeing Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression, Huo Siyu knew that she was right. Liu Guang was really not here! ¡°Find someone to ask first.¡± As soon as Yan Jinyu said that, Huo Siyu dodged and pulled out a person who was hiding in the dark. She threw him heavily onto the ground and pointed the gun at his head. The lights in the courtyard were brighter than the lights outside the courtyard, so they could clearly see one another. Seeing the gun in Huo Siyu¡¯s left hand and the threencets in her right hand, the person who was caught, broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Spare me!¡± Yan Jinyu leaned against the pir at the side and spun the exquisite gun in her hand. Her posture was a littlezy as she lowered her eyes to look at him. ¡°Where¡¯s Liu Guang?¡± Her voice was not cold. It was a little pleasant andid-back. However, his face instantly turned pale when that person looked up and saw her. Obviously, he knew Yan Jinyu. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Yan Jinyu spun her left hand gently, and a golden thread flew out from her wrist. It flew out for about a meter, and with a turn of her hand, the golden thread retracted. Her speed was not slow, but it was enough for the man to see her clearly. Seeing the golden thread, the person kneeling on the ground trembled in fear. ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know where Sir went. Sir left in the evening. Sir¡¯s whereabouts are not something we can probe. I really don¡¯t know where Sir went!¡± This person knew that he would definitely die, but he was still very afraid when facing Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu, both legendary figures. It was a fear that transcended life and death. This fear was actually not something that someone like him, who had killed countless people and experienced countless inhumane training, should have. However, he did. He could not control his fear when he thought of the past deeds of the two people in front of him and how someone like Sir was forced to such a state. ¡°You don¡¯t know where he is?¡± The gun in Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand spun in her palm. She suddenly clenched it and pulled the trigger in a certain direction. Someone was hit and fell down from the wall. The person was still holding a gun. He was obviously hiding there preparing for a sneak attack! Unfortunately, he was discovered before he could do anything. The ce where he was hiding was very dark and was quite a distance away. Ordinary people would not be able to notice him at all. It was an excellent hiding ce for sneak attacks. However, he was discovered and died after being shot in the head! The man who was kneeling on the ground under Huo Siyu¡¯s control was shocked to see this scene and could not recover for a long time. The fear in his heart intensified when he came back to his senses. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Yan Jinyu at all and trembled. Yan Jinyu continued to say casually, ¡°What about the others? If I remember correctly, there are a few people following Liu Guang. They couldn¡¯t have all left, right?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m still here.¡± At that moment, an amused voice came from the corner. Then, there was the sound of wheels rolling. The masked man pushed the man in the wheelchair out. The person in the wheelchair was Lind Jones. It would be impossible to avoid Yan Jinyu¡¯s ears if there was the sound of wheelchair wheels. In other words, Lind Jones didn¡¯te in a wheelchair earlier, and the wheelchair might have been held by the masked man. As she thought about this, Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze swept calmly at the weak Lind Jones. Lind Jones didn¡¯t dodge and let her size him up. He didn¡¯t seem to be worried that she would really notice anything. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, how have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, but it seems like Mr. Jones has not been fine. It seems like you¡¯re indeed seriously injured. How long has it been? You still look like you¡¯re seriously injured and unable to move.. Tsk, how pitiful.¡± Chapter 466 - A Call For Help

Chapter 466: A Call For Help

Lind Jones¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly when he heard that. His gaze at Yan Jinyu was filled with interest again. He stared at Yan Jinyu. The person behind him was pushing the wheelchair. They did not know if it was intentional or not, but when his hand touched his shoulder, his uncontroble excitement slowly faded. He turned back to look at the person and smiled. He seemed to be saying that it was a habit to be excited when he saw something that interested him. The masked man nced at him and said nothing. Yan Jinyu naturally saw their interaction. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Mr. Jones is still here. Could it be that you were abandoned by Liu Guang?¡± Almost everyone in the dark had been dealt with by Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling. The two of them slowly walked over. It was Xi Fengling who said that. Her beautiful face, charming posture, and slightly mocking tone. Even though she was 80% sure that Lind Jones wasn¡¯t their enemy, Xi Fengling still didn¡¯t like him. Whenever she thought about how Yan Jinyu was almost injured by Lind Jones, Xi Fengling wished she could rush over and beat him up. ¡°Abandoned?¡± Lind Jones didn¡¯t seem to care much about Xi Fengling¡¯s attitude towards him. He raised his eyebrows at her. ¡°Miss Xi, don¡¯t you think that the word is inappropriate?¡± ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s appropriate or not, isn¡¯t Mr. Jones being left behind by Liu Guang alone here? Mr. Jones still dares to appear so openly. Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid of death. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of death? It¡¯s just that it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m seriously injured and can¡¯t move easily. The power in my hand has been snatched away, and it¡¯s impossible for Mr. Liu to bring me along everywhere. After all, we¡¯re only in a cooperative rtionship. Mr. Liu doesn¡¯tpletely trust me. There are naturally some things that he won¡¯t let me know.¡± Lind Jones said these words indifferently as if he didn¡¯t care much about them. ¡°Unfortunately, you guys camete. If you came earlier, you might have met Mr. Liu.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Mr. Liu has always said that the Yu Family is very safe and not so easy to be discovered. Now, it seems like that¡¯s not the case. We haven¡¯t lived here for long before you came looking for us.¡± ¡°However, Mr. Liu didn¡¯t bring me along when he went out. He even left so many people to guard here. It¡¯s obvious that even if he left, he would stille back. If you can wait patiently, Mr. Liu mighte back shortly.¡± No one said anything. The three of them waited for Yan Jinyu to speak. Yan Jinyu looked at Lind Jones mysteriously and smiled. ¡°Since Mr. Jones has said so, we shall wait then.¡± ¡°Perfect. Someone¡¯s here to relieve my boredom.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was amotion. Yu Chen went to look for Yu Quan and told him about the situation here. Yu Quan led a group of people with shlights and came over. Seeing the two corpses lying outside the courtyard, Yu Quan turned back and looked at Yu Chen¡ªwho was hiding in the crowd¡ªunhappily, ¡°You said that thieves had sneaked in. Why didn¡¯t you tell me the situation here in detail? Can ordinary thieves do that?¡± Yu Quan¡¯s displeasure was built on fear and uneasiness. He tried his best to maintain hisposure, but he was actually already extremely flustered. Yu Quan knew very well what Liu Guang¡¯s identity was. Yu Quan knew very well what enemies Liu Guang had. Yu Quan knew how skilled the people Liu Guang arranged to guard the courtyard were. Two such skilled people were shot in the be and killed! How could he not panic? ¡°G-Grandfather, no¡­ I didn¡¯t know that this was the situation at all. I saw the thieves hiding in the distance but I didn¡¯t dare to look at them closely at all as I was afraid that they would discover me. I only had the chance to slip away when they weren¡¯t paying attention. I only wanted to not be discovered by them. I didn¡¯t dare to turn back to see what exactly happened.¡± ¡°Grandfather, now isn¡¯t the time to pursue this. It¡¯s been almost 20 minutes since I went to report to you. I wonder how the courtyard is doing. Didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s an important guest living inside? If anything happens to the important guest¡­¡± Yu Quan red at her.?If anything happens to the important guest? The guests were not in the courtyard at all. They were the ones who were in trouble! If he had known that they were not ordinary thieves, he would not have run over so rashly and even brought his son, daughter-inw, and grandchildren. Other than them, he only brought a few trusted servants and bodyguards. If it was the people he thought of, what was the use of them? They werepletely no match for the other party! ¡°Since you know that the guests living here are important guests, why are you still loitering around? Are you ignoring my words? It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t listen to the warning and wandered around here, but if you see someone sneaking in, can¡¯t you observe who the other party is? You called us over without knowing the other party¡¯s identity. Do you want us to die with you?¡± ¡°Why would our Yu Family have an idiot like you!¡± Yu Chen was naturally indignant after being scolded by him. However, she did not dare to say anything. She was afraid that Yu Quan knew that it was very likely rted to her that those people appeared in the Yu Family at this time. Her grandfather was already so angry when she didn¡¯t tell him the situation here in detail. If he knew that she had told Min Rufeng about the guests at home, wouldn¡¯t his grandfather kill her? ¡°Grandfather is right. I was stupid, but I was really too afraid at that time. Grandfather can punish me however you want after this matter. The most important thing now is to check the situation in the courtyard so that nothing happens to the esteemed guest.¡± Yu Quan was about to say that they should protect themselves first instead of checking out the situation when a middle-aged man at the side said, ¡°Dad, Chen¡¯er is right. We¡¯ll talk about it in the future. The most important thing now is to ensure the safety of our esteemed guests. I know that Sir isn¡¯t in the courtyard, but don¡¯t forget that there¡¯s another esteemed guest who hasn¡¯t left with Sir.¡± ¡°If that esteemed guest gets into trouble in the Yu Family, we will also be in big trouble. Even Sir doesn¡¯t dare to offend that esteemed guest too much. I¡¯m just afraid that his family will take revenge.¡± The middle-aged man who spoke was Yu Chen¡¯s father, Yu Kuan. He had a son, Yu Ming who was also Yu Chen¡¯s brother. In the evening, Liu Guang left with Feng Yun and Hei Yao, leaving Lind Jones behind. Other than Yu Chen, everyone in the Yu Family knew that they woulde back after finishing their work. The others here were Yu Quan, Yu Kuan, and Yu Ming. Of course, Yu Quan knew that the Yu Family would be in big trouble if Lind Jones got into trouble in the Yu Family¡¯s residence. Therefore, no matter how afraid he was, he forced himself not to leave immediately. ¡°Do I need you to teach me how to do things?¡± He looked at Yu Ming, ¡°Call Luo Yikun. It¡¯s time for him to return the favor to our Yu Family!¡± Luo Yikun? Yu Chen was puzzled. Was he the hedonistic Second Young Master of the Luo Family in North City? Wasn¡¯t he Luo Qiu¡¯s cousin? When did he owe the Yu Family a favor? Also, what was the point of calling him over? Could it be that he could still fight against Yan Jinyu and the other three? He was a hedonistic son. He was a hedonistic son who did nothing but flirting with women all day. He even wanted to seduce her. It was disgusting. What could he do? ¡°Grandfather, Luo Yikun¡­ is Qiu¡¯s cousin? The one who came to the Yu Family as a guest this year?¡± Yu Quan nced at her coldly and ignored her. He instructed Yu Ming to make the call quickly. Yu Chen naturally sensed Yu Quan¡¯s anger, but her curiosity overcame her fear and she continued on, ¡°But Grandfather, even if Luo Yikun is capable, isn¡¯t he in North City now? Even if you call him, he can¡¯t rush over immediately. What¡¯s the use?¡± After saying that, Yu Quan stared at her. He seemed to be even angrier than before. ¡°G-Grandfather, what¡¯s wrong with what I said?¡± ¡°So, did you ignore me when I asked you to pay attention to Luo Qiu and Luo Yikun and keep in contact with them? You don¡¯t even know that they got into the Imperial Capital University and are students of the Imperial Capital University now?¡± Yu Chen was stunned. She had long forgotten his instructions. She looked down on people from small families like Luo Qiu and Luo Yikun and disdained to keep in contact with them. At first, she wanted to matchmake Min Sisi and Luo Yikun so that Min Sisi could put in a good word for her in front of Min Rufeng on ount of Luo Yikun¡¯s rtionship with the Yu Family. Unexpectedly, something happened to the Min Familyter. After knowing that Min Sisi was not the legitimate daughter of the Min Family at all, she no longer had such thoughts. She knew that Min Sisi, as an illegitimate daughter, was even less important to Min Rufeng. This way, it was even less likely for her to contact the Luo siblings. Of course, she couldn¡¯t say that out loud. ¡°¡­Grandfather, you also know that I was recuperating some time ago. I¡¯ve just recovered recently, but I still can¡¯t go to work on time every day. How can I care about anything else? Naturally, I don¡¯t have much contact with them either.¡± ¡°On the other hand, did they really get into the Imperial Capital University? They¡¯re really outstanding.¡± It was possible for Luo Qiu to go to the Imperial Capital University, but Luo Yikun? Ha, that second-generation heir Luo Yikun? He probably got in through connections even if he managed to study at the Imperial Capital University. Yu Quan looked at Yu Chen and his frown deepened, ¡°Chen¡¯er, you¡¯ve disappointed Grandfather too much.¡± Yu Chen¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she suddenly felt very uneasy. What did Grandfather mean? Although her grandfather was strict with her, he was still good to her. He had never looked at her as if she was an abandoned pawn. Abandoned pawn?! Yu Chen¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she thought of those words. The prerequisite for her being an abandoned pawn was her being a chess piece first. Could it be that her grandfather had never treated her as a granddaughter but a chess piece? Impossible! However, even Yu Ming knew that the guests were at home. She was more outstanding than Yu Ming ever since she was young, but her grandfather didn¡¯t let her know¡­ The more she thought about it, the more shocked she became. Just as Yu Chen was shocked, Yu Ming made the call. At that moment, Luo Yikun was drinking with a group of people in the bar. This was the beginning of his nightlife. And these people were Luo Yikun¡¯s new acquaintances after he went to university. To be honest, they were not people he knew. They were people that Xu Gui knew. They were mostly Xu Gui¡¯s ssmates. He often hung out with Xu Gui, so he naturally knew these people. Xu Gui was stunned when he received the admission notice from the Imperial Capital University. He felt that it was a free lunch and quickly took the notice to ask his parents if the Xu Family had struck it rich. Why were their connections so powerful? He could even get the admission notice with such bad results. Although the Imperial Capital University¡¯s Art College was only a very unpopr major, it was still the Imperial Capital University! However, his parents were even more stunned than him.. Chapter 467 - Interrupting The Confession

Chapter 467: Interrupting The Confession

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Up until now, Xu Gui still felt that it was very unreal even when the military training had already ended. He asked Luo Yikun if this was a dream every time he saw him. Luo Yikun only smiled and said no. He didn¡¯t exin anything else. On the other hand, Xu Gui was exceptionally happy to know that he could go to the same university as Luo Yikun. He no longer disliked Luo Yikun so much and was very brotherly with him. He even took the initiative to introduce Luo Yikun to his new friend. This was how Luo Yikun got to know the people in the private room. Luo Yikun was a second-generation heir who knew how to y. When others were studying desperately in the early years, he had already yed everything that needed to be yed. He was not enthusiastic abouting to a bar to drink. If Xu Gui wasn¡¯ting today, he wouldn¡¯t havee either. Just as they were drinking, a girl suddenly walked towards Xu Gui with a ss of wine. At the same time, the music in the private room became more emotional and less noisy. The girl was holding a wine ss in one hand and cing the other behind her. Luo Yikun saw that she was holding a bouquet of roses in her other hand. For a moment, he tightened his grip on the wine ss and his eyes darkened. The girl¡¯s face was very red. It was unknown if it was because she was shy or because she had drunk alcohol. She walked to Xu Gui and handed the roses and wine to him at the same time, ¡°Xu Gui, I-I like you. Be my boyfriend!¡± ¡°If you agree, ept my flowers and drink this ss of wine.¡± Someone hooted. At that moment, Xu Gui was a little dizzy from drinking. He was shocked awake when he suddenly realized someone was confessing her love to him. He instinctively looked at Luo Yikun. ¡°Why are you looking at him? Xu Gui, I know you have a good rtionship with Schoolmate Luo, but there¡¯s no need for you to ask for his opinion on such matters, right?¡± The girl was a little unhappy. She liked Xu Gui and felt that Xu Gui and Luo Yikun were too intimate. They were said to be very close buddies, but what kind of buddies ate together every day? Actually, it was nothing if they simply ate together. It was just that when everyone was sitting together, Luo Yikun only looked at Xu Gui as if no one else mattered in his eyes. It felt very strange. Luo Yikun swirled the wine ss and leaned backzily. He looked at the girl. ¡°Why can¡¯t he ask for my opinion?¡± He looked at Xu Gui, ¡°Little Guizi, why are you in a daze? Someone is confessing to you! I couldn¡¯t tell that you¡¯re actually quite charming. You¡¯ve only been in university for less than a month and there are already girls confessing to you.¡± Xu Gui still felt a little guilty, even though he could not pinpoint why. Upon hearing Luo Yikun¡¯s words, the guilt in his heart dissipated instantly. ¡°Tsk, Second Young Master Luo, how dare you have the cheek to criticize me? I wonder who has so many girlfriends that they can form a line that is a few streets long! You got to the Imperial Capital University with your ability and you have the looks. It¡¯s not the first time a girl has asked me to pass a love letter to you!¡± ¡°A love letter?¡± Luo Yikun¡¯s mood suddenly improved. He looked at him with a faint smile, ¡°Where is it? Why didn¡¯t I receive any? Little Guizi, you didn¡¯t secretly hide the love letter, right? Could it be that you¡ª¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want those girls who don¡¯t know your true colors to be harmed by you. I didn¡¯t give you those love letters. So what? Jerk!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The others. ¡°¡­¡± The girl who confessed looked at Xu Gui strangely. Her gaze wandered between Xu Gui and Luo Yikun. She felt that their rtionship was even stranger now! Would normal good buddies interact like this? Would they scold each other for being a jerk? The girl gritted her teeth and said again, ¡°Xu Gui, I like you. Are you willing to be my boyfriend?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Xu Gui looked at Luo Yikun instinctively again. He couldn¡¯t understand why either. Weren¡¯t they still arguing just now? The girl stomped her foot, ¡°Xu Gui, answer me!¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t willing.¡± ¡°What right do you have to answer for him? This is between him and me. It¡¯s true that you¡¯re his good buddy, but a good buddy can¡¯t interfere in his private matters, right?¡± Xu Gui didn¡¯t know why, but he really wanted to know how Luo Yikun would answer. There was also an inexplicable nervousness. Luo Yikun looked at Xu Gui with a serious expression, ¡°Because¡ª¡± The ringtone interrupted Luo Yikun. The music in the private room had changed when the girl confessed. Someone even lowered the volume of the music. It was obvious that the girl had arranged it beforehand. Hence, everyone could hear the ringtone clearly now. It was Luo Yikun¡¯s phone. Luo Yikun looked at Xu Gui and retracted his gaze angrily. He then took out his phone. He cursed the person who called at this moment countless times inwardly. God knew how rare this opportunity was. Were they afraid that others would look down on them if they couldn¡¯t ept it? He did not care at all. If Xu Gui cared, he would teach those people who looked down on them a lesson and guarantee that Xu Gui would not have any concerns. He was initially angry that a girl had confessed to Xu Gui, but he was a little grateful now. If that wasn¡¯t the case, he wouldn¡¯t have had such a chance. However, someone called at this moment and interrupted him! He was so angry that he wanted to kill someone. Just as he was about to hang up and continue speaking, He was stunned when he saw the caller ID. Then, he frowned deeply and answered the call in front of all of them. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± At that moment, Xu Gui thought that he would hang up. He did not expect him to pick up. For a brief moment, Xu Gui could not exin why a sense of loss slowly rose from the bottom of his heart and then spread. ¡°Luo Yikun, something has happened to the Yu Family. Someone has sneaked in. The guest in the Yu Family¡¯s residence is your master. We don¡¯t know if he¡¯s dead or alive now.¡± ¡°¡­Make yourself clear!¡± Hearing Yu Ming¡¯s words, Luo Yikun couldn¡¯t help but think of the words Yan Jinyu had said to him, which he still hadn¡¯t figured out yet. He didn¡¯t know why Yan Jinyu treated him that way. He had clearly expressed his stand, but Yan Jinyu wanted him to make a choice between the Yu Family, his master and her. She asked him who he would side with if there was a conflict. At that time, he felt that neither the Yu Family nor his master could be rted to Yan Jinyu. However, he recalled Yan Jinyu¡¯s words when he received this call. ¡°Your master has been a guest in the Yu Family¡¯s residence for a while. Other than our own people, no one knows at all. However, a group of people sneaked into the Yu Family just now and killed the people guarding your master¡¯s courtyard. They had entered the courtyard and we didn¡¯t know if your master was dead or alive.¡± ¡°If something happens to your master, the intruders will probably not let the Yu Family off either. The people who came are very likely your master¡¯s enemies, and your master is hiding in the Yu Family now.¡± ¡°The intruders¡¯ marksmanship is very good. We¡¯re not their match at all. You¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Just as he stood up, someone pulled his sleeve. ¡°Finish what you said just now before leaving.¡± Xu Gui saw Luo Yikun¡¯s behaviour and guessed that something big must have happened. However, he didn¡¯t care about anything now. He just wanted Luo Yikun to finish what he said. He couldn¡¯t pinpoint the reason either. He was clearly not someone who couldn¡¯t sense the urgency. Before Luo Yikun could hang up, Yu Ming also heard Xu Gui¡¯s voice, ¡°Who¡¯s the person talking to you?¡± Luo Yikun paused. ¡°A schoolmate.¡± Then, he added, ¡°He¡¯s not anyone important.¡± He didn¡¯t know why he said such words. He clearly owed the Yu Family a favor. It was all thanks to the Yu Family and his master that he had this ability. They should be the people he trusted the most. However, at this moment, he instinctively felt that he could not let them know of Xu Gui¡¯s existence. After saying that, he hung up. However, Xu Gui seemed to have suffered a huge blow. He slowly let go of him, ¡°N-not anyone important?¡± Suddenly, heughed. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m not anyone important. Who are you, Second Young Master Luo? When you¡¯re happy, you say that you want to be good friends with me. When you¡¯re unhappy, I¡¯m nothing.¡± Luo Yikun moved his lips, wanting to say something, but he remembered that the Yu Family¡¯s situation might be urgent. In the end, he retracted his words, ¡°I have something urgent to settle. We¡¯ll talk when Ie back.¡± ¡°What if I say I want to make it clear now?¡± ¡°Luo Yikun, I¡¯ll give you a chance to exin what you meant by ¡®not anyone important¡¯.¡± ¡°I said it casually. It¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°Just said it casually?¡± Xu Gui¡¯s body swayed. ¡°You could say it casually. I¡¯m indeed not an important person!¡± Seeing him like this, Luo Yikun panicked. ¡°No¡­¡± At that moment, the phone rang again. It was still Yu Ming. Luo Yikun hung up after taking a look. ¡°I have something on now. Wait for me toe back.¡± ¡°Luo Yikun, I won¡¯t pursue whether I am anyone important anymore. I just want to hear you finish what you were saying.¡± ¡°Someone is confessing to me. You rejected it for me but you didn¡¯t give us an exnation. Do you think that¡¯s reasonable?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin when I get back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just an exnation. How much time can it take?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of time, but¡­¡± He wanted to confess. He couldn¡¯t leave after saying that and leave him here alone to clean up the mess. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll leave first. Wait for me toe back.¡± After saying that, he left. ¡°Xu Gui, I like you. Be my boyfriend? I¡¯m sincere!¡± The girl said again. This time, Luo Yikun only paused for a moment before leaving without looking back. Xu Gui looked at his back that got out of sight at the door and suddenly chuckled uncontrobly. This smile exuded an indescribable sadness. No one dared to speak, including the girl who confessed to Xu Gui. After a long while, the girl probed, ¡°X-Xu Gui, are you alright?¡± ¡°P-perhaps your friend really has something urgent to attend to. You¡ª¡± Xu Gui nced at her and the girl retracted her words. ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first.. You guys enjoy yourselves.¡± Chapter 468 - Theyre All Here

Chapter 468: They¡¯re All Here

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Before Luo Yikun came, the Yu Family didn¡¯t dare to step into the courtyard in front of them. They didn¡¯t dare to enter the courtyard, but they sent someone in to investigate. However, four people were sent in but none came out. It was unknown if they were dead or alive. Yu Quan felt increasingly uneasy. Yu Quan was already like this, let alone the others in the Yu Family. Even Yu Chen didn¡¯t dare to make a fuss anymore. Not only that, she even wanted to flee. However, Yu Quan didn¡¯t say anything. She wanted to know who the Yu Family¡¯s guests were and what rtionship they had with Yan Jinyu, Min Rufeng, and the others, so she insisted on staying. It waste at night. Although it was brightly lit, there were two dead people in the courtyard in front of them. The courtyard was silent and the whole group of them stood there without saying a word. The atmosphere was inexplicably frightening. A gust of wind blew and Yu Chen shuddered. She shrank closer to the person beside her and asked probingly, ¡°G-Grandfather, aren¡¯t we going in to take a look? Or should we contact the people who were sent in and check what¡¯s going on inside?¡± Yu Quan stared at the wide-open courtyard door in front of him. He was already feeling uneasy, so when he heard Yu Chen¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°Contact who? Are you afraid that the other party doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re outside? If there¡¯s nothing, they¡¯ll naturally contact us. Since they didn¡¯t contact us, it means that something has happened.¡± ¡°Do you want to go in to take a look?¡± Although they had long guessed it, everyone present was still shocked when they heard Yu Quan say that. Especially Yu Chen. ¡°S-something has already happened?¡± ¡°S-since they¡¯re all in trouble, Grandfather, should we leave immediately? The people you sent in just now are all very skilled bodyguards. If they¡¯re not the intruders¡¯s match, then we¡­¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that? Didn¡¯t you hear us say that there are still esteemed guests in the courtyard? If something happens to the esteemed guests in the Yu Family, the Yu Family will be in big trouble in the future! If we leave now, we can hide for a while, but can we hide for a lifetime?¡± At this moment, Yu Quan scolded Lind Jones countless times in his heart. Sir and the others had left, but Lind Jones was still here. It must be on purpose! If Lind Jones wasn¡¯t still in this courtyard, why would he still be staying here and facing this unknown danger? If it wasn¡¯t for big shots like Sir and Lind Jones, the Yu Family wouldn¡¯t have much trouble even if the incident happened in the Yu Family¡¯s residence. However, it had to be Lind Jones! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have risked his life to stay here! ¡°B-But Grandfather, there¡¯s no need for all of us to wait here, right? What if the enemy inside is something that even Luo Yikun can¡¯t deal with? Wouldn¡¯t we¡­ Grandfather, why don¡¯t we leave first? If they¡¯re really difficult experts, our Yu Family won¡¯t bepletely¡­¡±eliminated. Yu Ming tried to speak, but before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Yu Quan¡¯s sharp gaze. Although Yu Quan was very dissatisfied with Yu Ming¡¯s idea of leaving his family behind and escaping alone at thest minute, he knew that he had a point. Hence, he only nced at him unkindly and did not reject him immediately. Instead, he looked at Yu Chen. ¡°Did you really not see the intruders¡¯ appearance?¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t see them clearly,¡± Yu Chen stuttered. Yu Quan stared at her deeply, making Yu Chen feel a little guilty before retracting his gaze. He said to Yu Ming, ¡°Perhaps they¡¯re just ordinary thieves. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. You¡¯re my only grandson. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll be in charge of the Yu Family. If Sir finds out that you ran away at thest minute, he might have a bad impression of you. You also have some skills. If there¡¯s really dangerter, you don¡¯t have to care about anything. Just protect yourself.¡± Yu Ming didn¡¯t want to stay here. With his judgment, he knew very well that the person who could shoot Liu Guang and his two subordinates in the head must not be ordinary thieves! He did have some skills, but he was not born to practice martial arts. He was only a dabbler and was at most better than the bodyguards at home. He didn¡¯t even have the ability to protect himself if he met an expert. However, he didn¡¯t dare to refute Yu Quan. Actually, if Yu Chen said that she had seen Yan Jinyu and the other three, Yu Quan wouldn¡¯t have cared if Lind Jones was still in this courtyard. The Jones Family would take revenge on the Yu Family but that would be the aftermath. If they met Yan Jinyu and the other three, they would really be destroyed on the spot. However, Yu Chen didn¡¯t tell the truth and that decided the Yu Family¡¯s oue! ¡°Dad, should we call Sir to tell him about the situation here? Sir still has many people here. Mr. Jones is also here. If Sir knows that intruders have sneaked in, it¡¯s impossible for him to ignore it,¡± Yu Kuan suggested. Yu Quan nced at him and rejected him, ¡°There¡¯s no need to. Sir said he¡¯ll be back tonight!¡± He probably knew very well what kind of person Sir was. If he knew that intruders had sneaked in, Sir would definitely take care of himself and note over at all before confirming the enemy¡¯s identity! Sir¡¯s enemies were very strong, and Sir was also afraid that those formidable enemies woulde looking for him. If it were the top few killers on the Assassin Ranking, Sir would be walking into a trap if he returned at this time. Why would Sir walk into a trap for them? Hence, this call would be counterproductive! If he didn¡¯t call him, Sir might return at night as he had said before he left. *** It would take at least half an hour for Luo Yikun to get to the Yu Family¡¯s residence from the bar. Liu Guang and the others came back first. About 20 minutes after Yu Ming called Luo Yikun. Liu Guang¡¯s expression turned cold when the car arrived outside the Yu Family¡¯s mansion. He looked out of the car window with a sharp gaze. Feng Yun did not say anything, and Hei Yao was not talkative and expressionless. Hence, even if the two of them realized that Liu Guang was looking out of the car window vigntly, no one said anything. The person driving in front realized it and asked, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Guang frowned deeply and retracted his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± If he wasn¡¯t sure that No. 99 and the others didn¡¯t know that he was hiding in the Yu Family now, he would have suspected that someone was lying in ambush outside the Yu Family¡¯s mansion. Most importantly, with No. 99¡¯s temper, if she really knew that he was hiding in the Yu Family, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have chosen to ambush outside the Yu Family¡¯s mansion. Instead, she would have sneaked into the Yu Family¡¯s mansion to find trouble. They still hadn¡¯t received any news from their subordinates or the Yu Family, which meant that they were fine. However, he had forgotten that other than Yu Quan and the Yu Family, only Lind Jones could contact him directly in the mansion. Lind Jones wouldn¡¯t contact him, but the Yu Family didn¡¯t intend to. As for the others, even if they had something to report, they would look for Liu Yu or Hei Yao. Liu Yu could not even protect himself now. As for Hei Yao, perhaps only he knew why he had not received any news from his subordinates until now. Not to mention Hei Yao, Feng Yun was still here too. Feng Yun was inferior to them in martial arts, but¡­ when it came to technology, especiallyputers, he was a genius. Even if he didn¡¯t have amunication device in his hand, he could still block the signal around him. Liu Guang made him follow him around. However, he only restricted him from going out and contacting the outside world, but he did not limit him from moving freely in the courtyard. With his skills, he couldpletely hide from someone and modify some electronic equipment in such a big courtyard to shield them from the surrounding signals. However, Liu Guang was paranoid after all. Just as he was about to look out of the car window, Hei Yao said, ¡°Sir, you said that you wanted to bring me to see Godma today. Why did you change your mind at thest minute?¡± That¡¯s right. They went out because Hei Yao had mentioned to Liu Guang previously that he had not seen Yin Xiaoxiao for three years and wanted to see her. Liu Guang agreed. He was to bring them to see Yin Xiaoxiao today. However, for some reason, Liu Guang changed his mind at thest minute and they didn¡¯t see Yin Xiaoxiao. As for the reason why Liu Guang went back on his word at thest minute, it was actually notplicated. It was just that he suddenly saw Feng Yun and felt that Feng Yun looked like Feng Li for a moment, so he didn¡¯t want to bring them to see Yin Xiaoxiao. If he only brought Hei Yao along, he had to leave Feng Yun in the Yu Family. Liu Guang felt that if Feng Yun stayed in the Yu Family, no one could keep an eye on him at all. Hei Yao and Liu Yu weren¡¯t around, Lind Jones couldn¡¯t be trusted, so he simply brought him along. ¡°The time isn¡¯t ripe yet. Let¡¯s wait a few days.¡± Hei Yao nced at him and retracted his gaze before continuing to remain silent. Even though he was still expressionless and silent, Liu Guang could sense that he was angry. ¡°I¡¯ll naturally do what I promised you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you there today. I suddenly have a bad feeling. I have to rush back to the Yu Family¡¯s residence immediately.¡± Liu Guang was just casually finding an excuse, but he didn¡¯t expect his words toe true. Something really happened to the Yu Family. Hence, Feng Yun, who was obviously disappointed that he didn¡¯t see Yin Xiaoxiao, looked up at Liu Guang. In reality, Feng Yun had long thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see Yin Xiaoxiao today. However, he was still looking forward to it. Only when there was anticipation would there be disappointment. Hence, his disappointment was not entirely fake. Hei Yao did not respond. Liu Guang was probably used to it and didn¡¯t mind. The car drove into the Yu Family¡¯s mansion. The few people hiding in the corner slowly appeared after the carpletely entered the Yu Family¡¯s mansion and the gates closed. It was Lin Zimu with the group of people he led, and Qin Hao¡¯s subordinate, Xue Yi, who also brought a group of people. At this moment, the two groups of people met up. ¡°Special Assistant Lin, are we really not going in to take a look? I think the person in the car just now is not simple. We would have been discovered if we weren¡¯t good at concealing ourselves.¡± Xue Yi said. ¡°Master Nine¡¯s orders are for us to guard outside and pay attention to the situation inside. We will only attack if there¡¯s an emergency. If everything is normal inside and Miss Yu is not in danger, we don¡¯t have to show our faces.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Miss Yu and the rest are very capable. There¡¯s nomotion inside now. They should be fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m still a little worried.¡± The people Xue Yi brought were naturally Qin Hao¡¯s trusted subordinates. Since Qin Hao had arranged for them toe here, they naturally knew Huo Siyu¡¯s identity. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see first,¡± Lin Zimu said. As they spoke, another car came over in a few minutes. They continued to hide themselves. Luo Yikun, who had gotten out of the car, nced at them. Perhaps it was because he was anxious, or perhaps it was because the scene of the girl confessing to Xu Gui had affected him greatly when he came over from the bar. He kept thinking about whether Xu Gui had agreed to that girl in the end. He could not focuspletely and did not notice anything. If it was any other time, he might have realized it. He retracted his gaze and leaped up onto the Yu Family¡¯s wall. He disappeared into the night. Lin Zimu was puzzled. ¡°Why is he here?¡± ¡°Do you know him?¡± Xue Yi asked. ¡°Not really. After living in North City for so many years, I more or less know a little about the people of the various families in North City. He¡¯s also Miss Yu¡¯s high school ssmate, so I have some impression of him.¡± Not to mention Lin Zimu, even Yin Jiujin might not know that there was something wrong with Luo Yikun. Because Yan Jinyu had never said anything, and Luo Yikun wasn¡¯t worthy of Yin Jiujin¡¯s attention at all. Lin Zimu only knew that Luo Yikun was not as simple as he seemed. He did not know the exact details. ¡°The Second Young Master of the Luo Family in North City. He has a hedonistic persona outside.¡± ¡°The Luo Family who¡¯s inws with the Yu Family?¡± Chapter 469 - Confrontation

Chapter 469: Confrontation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At Xue Yi¡¯s mention, Lin Zimu realized that the Luo Family was indeed rted to the Yu Family. Could it be that Luo Yikun knew that something had happened to the Yu Family and specially rushed over? ¡°Since he¡¯s from the Luo Family and is schoolmates with Eldest Miss Yan, I wonder if he¡¯s friend or foe.¡± Lin Zimu shook his head. He didn¡¯t know either. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first.¡± After that, no one spoke anymore and quietly paid attention to the situation in the Yu Family¡¯s mansion. *** In Liu Guang¡¯s courtyard. The person who they were interrogating earlier had been dealt with by Huo Siyu with one shot. Now, only the four of them were left to confront Lind Jones. Yes, a confrontation. Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling stood together with their weapons in their hands. After Huo Siyu killed that person, she leaped onto the wall at the side and sat down. She yed with herncet in her hand as if she was watching the situation outside the courtyard or making sure Lind Jones didn¡¯t escape. As for Yan Jinyu, she was still leaningzily against the pir, spinning the exquisite gun in her palm. The four of them looked at Lind Jones every now and then. Lind Jones was holding a gun in his hand, and the masked man behind him was also holding a gun. Lind Jones¡¯s expression was tense, as if he was guarding against the four of them suddenly attacking. This was what Liu Guang saw when he led a group of people into the courtyard. Seeing Yu Quan and the others standing outside the courtyard and knowing what happened here, Liu Guang stopped in his tracks. Seeing the gunshot wounds in the ber of the two people who had fallen to the ground, he almost turned and left after guessing the identities of the people who came. However, he suddenly remembered that Yin Xiaoxiao was in his hands now, so the chances of the other party killing him were not high. The Yu Family had already been exposed, and so the Yu Family¡¯s existence was not very meaningful anymore. Hence, he didn¡¯t leave. Besides, under such circumstances, how could he raise his head in front of his subordinates if he turned and left without even meeting them? Furthermore, Lind Jones was still inside. It was indeed not suitable for him to be enemies with the Jones Family now. It was fine if he didn¡¯te back to see this scene. Since he did, he naturally had to confirm if Lind Jones was dead or alive. It was fine if he was dead. He would think of ways to push the me to the other party and let the Jones Family settle the score with the other party directly. If he wasn¡¯t dead, he would save him. Since he could use the bargaining chip in his hand once, he could naturally use it again. As long as they still cared about Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s life, the right to decide was in his hands. Of course, the premise was that No. 99 didn¡¯t suddenly go crazy and ignore everything. Even though he had figured this out, Liu Guang¡¯s expression was still very sullen. Another family¡¯s power was destroyed in No. 99¡¯s hands after the Feng Family! When he came in and saw the corpses all over the ground, Liu Guang¡¯s face darkened even more. His ruthless gaze was fixed on Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu looked up at Liu Guang calmly, ¡°Yo, good evening!¡± Seeing Liu Guang¡¯s dark face, Yan Jinyu was happy. Indeed, even if she couldn¡¯t kill Liu Guang for the time being, it was not bad to give him trouble. Her gaze swept past Hei Yao and paused for a second, but her expression did not change. As she turned to Feng Yun calmly and asked with a chuckle, ¡°Is Cousin doing well recently?¡± Feng Yun smiled warmly and calmly. ¡°Very good. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± ¡°On the other hand, Yu¡¯er, why don¡¯t you let Jine with you? I know you¡¯re capable and the people around you are quite capable, but you¡¯re still taking a risk. You should let Jine with you.¡± His tone was light and his temperament was outstanding. He stood in the harsh dark night in a white robe but he didn¡¯t look out of ce at all. The two of them simply chatted casually. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. There¡¯s no need for Brother Nine.¡± She obviously didn¡¯t take Liu Guang seriously. Liu Guang¡¯s gaze turned even more ruthless. Yu Quan and the rest were stunned on the spot when they saw Yan Jinyu and the others¡¯ faces. It was actually them! Even if the other party only had four people, their Yu Family was not their match at all! After all, Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed by these four people! Looking at the corpses in the courtyard, since these people could stay by Sir¡¯s side, it meant that they were experts among experts. However, they were almost all killed in one strike! It was obvious how capable these four people were when they gathered together! Yu Chen saw her family members¡¯ reaction. She was extremely shocked. Fearful! If she wasn¡¯t wrong, her grandfather, parents, and brother¡¯s eyes were filled with fear when they saw Yan Jinyu and the rest! Why? What was so scary about Yan Jinyu and the rest? And these esteemed guests. She finally saw their true faces up close. That otherworldly and aristocratic man actually knew Yan Jinyu! They seemed to be very familiar with each other! What did Yan Jinyu call him? Cousin? What kind of cousin was he? The Yan Family in North City was a small family. How could they have such noble-looking rtives? Also, his address for Master Nine was¡­ Jin? Could it be that this man was Master Nine¡¯s cousin and not Yan Jinyu¡¯s? No, that was not what she should be paying attention to now. Instead¡­ Yan Jinyu was clearly an enemy of the man whom her grandfather called Sir, but she didn¡¯t seem to be an enemy of this aristocratic man. What was going on? Yu Chen was stunned. However, before she could think further, she couldn¡¯t help but feel angry when she saw Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling standing together. ¡°Second Young Master Min, why are you here?¡± Min Rufeng nced up at her and then calmly retracted his gaze. He didn¡¯t give her another look. However, Xi Fengling raised her hand to flip her hair. She held the dagger in her hand and smiled charmingly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Eldest Miss Yu know best why we¡¯re here?¡± Yu Chen¡¯s expression changed. It was indeed her call! No wonder Min Rufeng asked her what her guest looked like back then. So they knew each other! Seeing her expression, Xi Fengling was very satisfied. ¡°Speaking of which, if Eldest Miss Yu hadn¡¯t called Feng tonight, we wouldn¡¯t have known that they were hiding in the Yu Family. We still have to thank Eldest Miss Yu.¡± Liu Guang nced at Yu Chen with a sharp gaze. He had taken countless lives, so his gaze was filled with killing intent. Yu Chen was so frightened that she almost knelt down. She broke out in cold sweat. Yu Chen might not have been able to hold on if he hadn¡¯t turned his gaze to Yu Quan quickly. Yu Quan knelt down with a plop, ¡°Sir, please forgive me. I didn¡¯t discipline her well. I won¡¯t have anyints no matter how you want to punish me. Sir, please protect our Yu Family. The Yu Family will definitely do our best to serve you!¡± p! Yu Ming rushed over and gave Yu Chen a resounding p. Yu Chen red at him and was about to scold him when Yu Ming pped her again, ¡°Hurry up and kneel down and apologize to Sir! Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused!¡± ¡°Do you know what our Yu Family will face because of you? No matter how much trouble you caused in the past, no one in the family has disciplined you and let you do whatever you want.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t want to marry the eldest son of the Min Family and took a fancy to the Second Young Master of the Min Family. We warned you, but you didn¡¯t listen. We didn¡¯t punish you severely either. However, we didn¡¯t expect you to be even more outrageous and actually reduce the Yu Family into such a state! We¡¯ve really raised you for so many years for nothing!¡± ¡°Chen¡¯er, kneel and apologize!¡± Yu Kuan and Yu Kuan¡¯s wife said angrily at the same time. Yu Chen looked incredulous. ¡°Dad! Mom!¡± ¡°Kneel!¡± Yu Chen was indignant, but she still knelt down in the end. ¡°I am wrong. I¡¯ll ept Sir¡¯s punishment after this. However, please protect the Yu Family now.¡± She was angry, but she was not stupid. Her grandfather had already knelt down, and her parents and brother were also so abnormal. How could she not tell the seriousness of the matter? She red at Xi Fengling and Min Rufeng again. Chapter 470 - Who Has A Bargaining Chip?

Chapter 470: Who Has A Bargaining Chip?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Guang¡¯s gaze swept past Yu Chen andnded on Yu Quan. He sneered, ¡°You still have the face to ask me to protect you when your Yu Family made such a mistake? Yu Quan, this is not your first day with me. Don¡¯t you know that useless people are not qualified to stay by my side?¡± ¡°I know, I know! But Sir, please protect the Yu Family on the ount that our Yu Family has worked for you for many years! Now that Sir is in need of people, the Yu Family can help you!¡± At this moment, Yan Jinyu said calmly, ¡°Alright, you guys talk too much. Let¡¯s end it here.¡± Looking at Yu Quan, she smiled faintly, ¡°You Yu Family members are really naive. Do you think that Liu Guang can protect you from us? He can¡¯t even protect himself.¡± She looked at Liu Guang, ¡°Am I right?¡± She had a smile on her face, but Liu Guang¡¯s heart turned cold. He actually could not guarantee that she would not attack him. No. 99 had never acted ording tomon sense. Before Liu Guang could speak, he heard a cough. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± It was Lind Jones who was covering his lips and coughing. He looked extremely weak. ¡°Mr. Liu, you can ignore the lives of the Yu Family, but you can¡¯t ignore me. I¡¯m your partner in cooperation. Just a few days ago, I even called my trusted aide in the Jones Family and told him that I¡¯m very safe with you now. If something happens to me suddenly, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for you to answer to the Jones Family.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t bring me along when you went out today and left me here to face the danger alone. If I didn¡¯t have some skills and had someone with me, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have survived until you came back.¡± Ignoring Liu Guang¡¯s dark expression, Lind Jones continued, ¡°However, on the ount that we¡¯re partners, I won¡¯t pursue this matter. Mr. Liu, you just have to guarantee my safety. I¡¯m trapped by the four of them now and can¡¯t escape.¡± Liu Guang¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent, ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?!¡± ¡°Jones, don¡¯t always threaten me with the Jones Family. You don¡¯t have the final say in the Jones Family now. Yes, I know you¡¯re capable. As long as you can return to the Jones Family, you¡¯ll also have the ability to take back the power. However, the premise is that you can return to the Jones Family sessfully.¡± ¡°If you really die, the Jones Family might help you take revenge for their pride, but you didn¡¯t die at my hands. Even if the Jones Family wants to take revenge, they won¡¯t be after me. I¡¯ve protected you for so long and I¡¯ve already done my best. If you push your luck again, I don¡¯t mind settling you first!¡± He sized Lind Jones up. ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯re not injured at all. You¡¯re not capable enough to be unscathed facing the four of them at the same time.¡± ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve reached some agreement with them? Or did you make a deal with them even earlier? These people are from Ghost ughter Ind. I know very well how they treat their enemies. You being able to survive in their hands for so long is already your ability. It¡¯s definitely impossible for you to be unscathed!¡± Lind Jones was not flustered. He smiled weakly with his trademark curiosity. ¡°How did Mr. Liu know that I was unscathed?¡± ¡°Just because I didn¡¯t say it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m not injured.¡± He raised his hand. ¡°Did you see that? I was stabbed in the arm.¡± It was indeed a cut. His clothes were torn and his clothes were stained with blood. Then, he pointed at his stomach. ¡°Also, I was shot here.¡± He was indeed shot. His clothes were soaked in blood. He turned back to look at the masked man behind him. ¡°Although my subordinate isn¡¯t seriously injured, he still has wounds of all sizes on his body. These were left during the fight. Fortunately, he¡¯s quite skilled. Otherwise, how could we havested until now?¡± ¡°We¡¯re already in this state, but Mr. Liu is still suspicious?¡± Not only Huo Siyu, who was sitting on the wall, and Xi Fengling and Min Rufeng, who were standing together, but also Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help but look over after hearing Lind Jones¡¯s words. Actually, they made these injuries themselves. It had to be said that Lind Jones was really ruthless. Not only did he stab himself, but he also shot himself. As for the masked man behind Lind Jones, he wanted to stop him at the beginning, but he couldn¡¯t. In the end, he ended up with big and small wounds on himself. Yan Jinyu and the other three could roughly guess Lind Jones¡¯s intentions. However, they would not ask further with their personalities. Since they didn¡¯t ask, Lind Jones naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything. Liu Guang saw the gunshot wound on Lind Jones. It was still fine to cut his own arm with a dagger. However, if he had to fire at himself with such a ruthless shot, Lind Jones might not do it. Lind Jones, who was a pervert, usually tortured others, and not himself. He frowned as he thought about something. Then, he ignored Lind Jones and looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°No. 99, what if I insist on protecting everyone here?¡± Yan Jinyu sneered, ¡°It¡¯s not daytime now. Why are you daydreaming?¡± ¡°Could it be that you think a bargaining chip can exchange for so many lives? If that¡¯s the case, Liu Guang, you don¡¯t know me too well.¡± ¡°In fact, the bargaining chip in your hand isn¡¯t considered a bargaining chip to me at all. I¡¯m just cooperating with you because I don¡¯t want the person I dote on to be sad. Killing you actually doesn¡¯t affect me much. Cousin also no longer cares about his life and death. As for the bargaining chip in your hand, I believe if she knew that she could exchange so many of your lives, she would definitely be willing.¡± The person she doted on¡­ The trio and Feng Yun¡¯s lips twitched when they heard that. Only she dared to use the word ¡°dote¡± on Yin Jiujin. Liu Guang¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Do you think I only have this bargaining chip? Don¡¯t you realize that Liu Yu isn¡¯t around?¡± Liu Guang¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Do you think I only have this bargaining chip? Don¡¯t you realize that Liu Yu isn¡¯t around?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that your son can¡¯t even protect himself now.¡± ¡°Oh, no. It should be said that it¡¯s unknown if he can leave North City alive.¡± When Liu Guang heard that, his expression darkened. He knew that she would be prepared, but she didn¡¯t arrange any formidable figures to be by Yan Jinyun¡¯s side at all. With Yu¡¯s ability, he could definitely bring her back sessfully. However, her fearless look meant that she was not talking nonsense! ¡°As expected of No. 99. You¡¯re always giving me a surprise!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ve still got a lot of surprises for you. You don¡¯t have any chips, but I do.¡± ¡°Your two daughters and a capable subordinate are all in my hands. With your ability, you should have received the news long ago, right?¡± ¡°To be honest with you, I specially requested to lock them up together.. ording to your two daughters¡¯ tempers, one of them fell into the enemy¡¯s hands because of the other, and now they¡¯re locked up together. Do you think they¡¯ll fight?¡± Chapter 471 - Liu Guang Panicked

Chapter 471: Liu Guang Panicked

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Of course, they would fight. Although Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know their situation since they were taken away by Qin Hao, she had heard a lot from Huo Siyu. Huo Siyu did not go to see it personally. She only asked Qin Hao. Chu Yiran med Min Sisi for exposing her identity. Min Sisi med Chu Yiran for being more valued by Liu Guang than her. The two of them had fought before they were taken away. One wanted to get rid of the other. They were now locked in the same space. It would be strange if they were obedient. In the beginning, Wang Zhi could still persuade them rationally. Later on, she joined the battle after she was pped by the two of them. Anyway, the scene was very lively. They were already seriously injured without being tortured. With her identity exposed and being rted to Ghost ughter, the higher-ups had said that Chu Yiran¡¯s punishment would be handed to Qin Haopletely and no one could interfere anymore. ¡°I forgot to tell you that they¡¯re very good at fighting. I can only say that they¡¯re indeed your daughter. They are as selfish as you and only have themselves in their eyes. They don¡¯t care if the other party is one of her own and still fights to the death. However, their skills are quite¡­¡± ¡°Oh, they¡¯re not exactly on par either. Eldest Miss Min¡¯s skills are slightly inferior to Miss Chu¡¯s. I heard that Eldest Miss Min is seriously injured. If our people didn¡¯t keep her alive, she would have died long ago.¡± After Yan Jinyu finished speaking, she was very satisfied to see Liu Guang¡¯s face sh red and white. ¡°I have three people now and you only have one person. How about I use three people to exchange for the person in your hand?¡± She continued on, ¡°Three people for one person. This is a very good deal.¡± Liu Guang¡¯s face darkened. Then, he smiled mysteriously, ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I might really exchange with you. Now that you¡¯ve said it, do you think I¡¯ll still exchange with you?¡± ¡°No. 99, you still care about the person in my hands. Just because of this, it¡¯s worth it to sacrifice the three of them and keep her.¡± ¡°That is my life-saving charm.¡± Looking at him, Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, as if she didn¡¯t care that he would reject her. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s a pity.¡± ¡°I was still thinking that among the three of them, two of them are your daughters, and one is a subordinate you¡¯ve nurtured for many years. At least, they have some weight in your heart. So it turns out that they¡¯re not.¡± ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no need for me to keep them.¡± He nced at the people around him. ¡°You probably can¡¯t save Lind Jones and the Yu Family. As for you, if you have the ability to escape from me, count yourself capable. After dealing with you for too long, I suddenly can¡¯t be bothered to continue dealing with you.¡± Liu Guang¡¯s expression changed. Feng Yun¡¯s expression also changed slightly. Before Liu Guang spoke, he spoke first. His tone was not harsh, but it was not difficult to hear his disapproval. He only called out, ¡°Yu¡¯er.¡± Yan Jinyu changed her posture leisurely and continued to lean against the pir. She turned her gaze to him. ¡°Cousin, I know you care about Auntie Yin, but you also know what kind of person I am. I climbed out of a pile of corpses. To me, no matter how important others are, they will never surpass me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind having unnecessary feelings when it doesn¡¯t threaten my safety, but if it threatens my safety, then no one else is important.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind having unnecessary feelings when it doesn¡¯t threaten my safety, but if it threatens my safety, then no one else is important.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m sorry, Cousin.¡± ¡°Yu¡¯er, my mother is still in his hands. My mother is also Jin¡¯s aunt. If something happens to my mother, Jin will be sad too.¡± Although Feng Yun¡¯s tone was narrative, he looked neither rushed nor slow, and his usually calm and unmoved image had long been ingrained in people¡¯s hearts, it was not difficult to tell his panic when he suddenly became like this. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯llfort him if he¡¯s sad. There¡¯s no pain that can¡¯t be erased by time. As time passes, the pain will gradually disappear.¡± ¡°And Cousin, if we don¡¯t care so much, you don¡¯t have to be controlled by others now. Although I¡¯ve never seen Aunt Yin, I¡¯ve heard a lot about her. She¡¯s a hero who¡¯s not inferior to men. If she knew that sacrificing her alone could fulfill so many people, she would be happy.¡± Feng Yun didn¡¯t say anything and only frowned at her. Liu Guang¡¯s gaze locked onto her too. Yan Jinyu let them look at her without changing her expression. She smiled faintly and looked at Liu Guang, ¡°So, when your bargaining chip is no longer a bargaining chip with me, Liu Guang, what are the chances of you leaving my hands alive?¡± Liu Guang didn¡¯t say anything, but Yan Jinyu knew that he was nervous. Actually, even Min Rufeng and the other two were a little surprised by Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. Of course, it was only a moment of surprise. They quickly retracted their surprise and watched quietly. They looked like they would support Yan Jinyu no matter what she did. Lind Jones only covered his wound weakly and looked at them. He didn¡¯t react much. On the other hand, the Yu Family was so shocked that they were speechless. Especially Yu Chen, who didn¡¯t know anything before this. She didn¡¯t know who Miss Chu was, but she still knew who Eldest Miss Min was. Min Sisi was actually the daughter of the man in front of her! Didn¡¯t that mean that this man was the rumored illegitimate son of the Min Family? What did Yan Jinyu say about Aunt Yin and Master Nine¡¯s aunt? Didn¡¯t she die in an ident in her early years? Why was she in this person¡¯s hands again? Also, was this outstanding man actually the grandson of the Yin Family? As she was thinking, Yu Chen, who was kneeling, felt someone grabbing her shoulder. She then realized that it was Yu Ming beside her. Yu Ming grabbed her instinctively. She looked up and saw that Yu Ming was trembling and his forehead was covered in cold sweat. She finally realized that the Yu Family was really in big trouble! ¡°We¡¯ll know what is the probability after we try it out !¡± Liu Guang already had a dagger and a gun in his hand. She held a dagger in one hand and a gun in the other. ¡°So, even if the current situation is very disadvantageous for you, you¡¯re not willing to exchange one person for the three people in my hands?¡± Yan Jinyu said casually. ¡°You don¡¯t even care about the bargaining chip in my hand anymore. If I exchange with you, will you let me go?¡± Liu Guang¡¯s expression was unknown. It was very difficult to tell what he was thinking at this moment. However, it didn¡¯t matter. Yan Jinyu only needed to know that he was nervous. ¡°That might not be the case. If you swap them with Auntie Yin, I might really be willing to let you go when I¡¯m in a good mood.¡± ¡°Swap? Don¡¯t even think about it! No. 99, it¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve known me. You should know that I hate to be threatened the most, and no one can threaten me. If I¡¯m unlucky and really die here today, there will be people who will die with me. I won¡¯t be lonely on the road to theherworld either.¡± ¡°Besides, you couldn¡¯t kill me back then, so you might not be able to kill me now either!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve given you a chance. You didn¡¯t cherish it yourself. Then, let¡¯s rely on our own ability next.¡± After saying that, Yan Jinyu stood up straight and was about to walk towards Liu Guang. She waved her phone in her hand, ¡°I¡¯ve recorded the conversation just now. I¡¯m prepared to y this recording to them before I get rid of your two daughters. What do you think will happen when they find out that their biological father clearly can save them but didn¡¯t?¡± Liu Guang looked at the phone in her hand and frowned imperceptibly. ¡°They would probably hate you very much.¡± ¡°She¡¯s destined to die. Do you think I care whether she hates me or not?¡± ¡°You might not care, but others might not.¡± Yan Jinyu paid attention to the change in Liu Guang¡¯s expression. She seemed to have said unintentionally, ¡°Tell me, what will happen if Chu Ying hears this recording? Chu Ying is your woman. I wonder if I can ask her about your secrets.¡± Liu Guang was stunned. Then, he stared at Yan Jinyu with killing intent. However, Yan Jinyu smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Aiya, it seems like Chu Ying really knows something. This is really an unexpected gain.¡± ¡°You can go and ask. Let¡¯s see if you can get anything out of her.¡± Liu Guang¡¯s killing intent was still strong, but he had already restrained his emotions. ¡°Of course, the premise is that you can leave here alive!¡± After saying that, Liu Guang turned to look at a spot on the wall not far away. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing out?¡± Hence, someone jumped down lightly from the wall. They only saw his face when he walked under the lights. Who else could it be but Luo Yikun? In reality, Liu Guang wasn¡¯t the only one who realized that Luo Yikun was hiding in the dark. Yan Jinyu also sensed him. Of course, others more or less sensed him too. It was just that they did not know if the person was friend or foe and had not pointed it out. ¡°Luo¡­ Kun, you¡¯re here!¡± Yu Quan was excited as if he had seen his savior. Based on the current situation, even if Sir wanted to save them, he couldn¡¯t. Furthermore, Sir didn¡¯t care about their lives to begin with! However, Luo Yikun was different. Luo Yikun owed the Yu Family a favor! Luo Yikun nced at Yu Quan, who was still kneeling on the ground, and ignored him. Instead, he looked at Yan Jinyu. Finally, his gaze turned to Liu Guang. His face was expressionless, and no one could tell if he was happy or angry. Then, he smiled cynically, ¡°Master, I only know your name now. So your name is Liu Guang!¡± Chapter 472 - Should He Help Or Not

Chapter 472: Should He Help Or Not

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The name Liu Guang waspletely unfamiliar to Luo Yikun in the past. However, after he made his stand clear to Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyu said those words to him, he was no longer a stranger to it. Liu Guang was the owner of Ghost ughter Ind. The head of the ¡°Ghost ughter¡± killers¡¯ organization. He finally understood why Yan Jinyu asked him to make a choice between her, the Yu Family, and his master back then. It turned out that Yan Jinyu was their sworn enemy. And just as Yan Jinyu said, the traffickers whom he met when he was young were actually from Ghost ughter Ind. Then, it was all nned. Master and the Yu Family pretended to save him when someone came to catch him? Luo Yikun had thought of this when he heard their conversation on the wall. He couldn¡¯t say whether he was more shocked or angry. After all, his emotions were very mixed-up now. He didn¡¯t know how to face his benefactor cum master and the Yu Family. Especially since this so-called favor was very likely plotted by the other party. Yu Quan was used to Luo Yikun¡¯s cynical image. Of course, Liu Guang was also used to it. However, there was still a hint of inquiry in Liu Guang¡¯s eyes when he saw Luo Yikun now. Speaking of which, it was understandable that Luo Yikun had never known Liu Guang¡¯s name and paid attention to it first. However, in such a situation where the two sides were in a confrontation and their side was obviously at a disadvantage, the first thing Luo Yikun did when he appeared was not to wonder what was going on here or to think about how to deal with the enemy, but to notice Liu Guang¡¯s name. This was already a little strange. ¡°Master, why are you looking at me like that? Do you think it¡¯s inappropriate for me to call you by your name as your disciple? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m very sorry. I only found out about your name after so many years. I was so excited that I forgot my limits.¡± However, Liu Guang didn¡¯t continue on with this topic. Instead, he asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Luo Yikun smiled and pointed at the Yu Family. ¡°They called me. They said that intruders had sneaked into the Yu Family¡¯s residence and asked me to help.¡± ¡°So, the intruders are¡­¡± He looked at Yan Jinyu and the rest, ¡°Them?¡± Yu Chen was alreadypletely shocked. Even when she had heard Yu Quan ask Yu Ming to call Luo Yikun just now and knew that Luo Yikun was not as she thought¡ªwho was just a useless son of a small family. She never expected that Luo Yikun would be rted to the Yu Family¡¯s guest! His grandfather respected him very much¡­ or rather, he was very afraid of this person called Liu Guang, and yet Luo Yikun called him Master. The first thing his grandfather thought of was to call Luo Yikun over to help when unknown intruders had entered the house. What did that mean? It meant that not only was Luo Yikun not simple, but he might also be very formidable! Liu Guang had told Yan Jinyu that the premise was that she could leave here alive. Then, he called Luo Yikun, who was hiding in the dark, out. Did this mean that Luo Yikun was so capable that he could turn the situation around? ¡°I know these people. Eldest Miss Yan and her friends. Eldest Miss Yan is my ssmate. We have quite a good rtionship. After graduating from high school, we organized a graduation trip for more than 20 days.¡± ¡°As for the other three, I was even invited to drink with them at Mei Feng Bar when I came to the capitalst year.¡± ¡°How did they be intruders?¡± Luo Yikun didn¡¯t even know Liu Guang¡¯s name, let alone Liu Guang¡¯s identity. Naturally, he didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu and the others¡¯ identities either. There was nothing wrong with him asking that. Although he had long guessed Yan Jinyu and the others¡¯ identities, from Liu Guang¡¯s point of view, Luo Yikun didn¡¯t know about that. Hence, Liu Guang didn¡¯t have any doubts when he asked that. Yu Quan frowned and said, ¡°Kun, didn¡¯t you already know their identities at Second Master Min¡¯s birthday party? At that time, they fought at the Min Family¡¯s banquet.¡± Luo Yikun smiled, ¡°I really remembered after Old Master Yu reminded me. That¡¯s indeed the case. However, when I saw them make a move back then, I only knew that they were not to be provoked, but I didn¡¯t know their identities.¡± ¡°Who are they? Or rather, what are they?¡± He was asking Liu Guang. ¡°Yu Ming called me. I thought that it was just ordinary intruders who had gotten into the Yu Family¡¯s residence. Aftering here, all I saw were familiar faces. I don¡¯t know the exact situation, so I really don¡¯t know what to do next.¡± Liu Guang looked at him deeply, ¡°I¡¯ll exin to you after this. Now, you only need to know that I have an irreconcble rtionship with them. Tonight, either they die or we die.¡± ¡°Master, although you once saved my life and taught me all my skills, I¡¯m a person with my own thinking and emotions. Eldest Miss Yan is my friend. If you don¡¯t rify the situation, I won¡¯t be able to attack Eldest Miss Yan at all.¡± Hearing this, Lind Jones, who was in the wheelchair, raised his eyebrows slightly. It turned out that there was such a remarkable student among the students he had taught for three years. With his judgment, he naturally realized that Luo Yikun was not as simple as he looked on the surface after three years. However, he did not expect that Luo Yikun would be rted to Liu Guang. From the looks of it, Liu Guang seemed to be hiding a lot of things from Luo Yikun. And Luo Yikun¡¯s attitude towards Liu Guang¡­ Lind Jones looked between Yan Jinyu and Luo Yikun and smiled meaningfully. Liu Guang thought that Luo Yikun could help him when he appeared, but it seemed like that might not be the case now. ¡°Master, who exactly are you? Who exactly is Eldest Miss Yan too? What kind of hatred do you have previously? If you don¡¯t tell me, I can¡¯t help you deal with her at all.¡± Liu Guang narrowed his eyes. He was unhappy. ¡°So, are you going to disobey me and not even listen to my orders?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t listen to Master¡¯s orders. Master has done me a favor. Master saved my life and taught me all my skills. If it wasn¡¯t for Master saving me and teaching me how to protect myself back then, I¡¯m afraid I would have long fallen into the hands of those traffickers who are targeting me.¡± ¡°However, Master, even though I¡¯ve received your favor, I have the right to know the truth before I decide if I should help you.¡± ¡°What if you¡¯re the one in the wrong? I¡¯m not a good person, but I won¡¯t help the wrongdoer either. As for the favor I owe you, I¡¯ll repay you in some other manner.¡± The premise was that things were not what he thought. From the beginning to the end, they had been scheming against him. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t need to know too much. You just have to tell me about your identity, their identities, and your conflict.¡± Yan Jinyu was the one who knew what Luo Yikun was thinking the best. Seeing that Luo Yikun was unwilling to help and was still asking non-stop, Liu Guang¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Luo Yikun had always been a smart person. From the looks of it, he was not only smart, but also very rational. He believed her words, but notpletely. That was why he kept asking Liu Guang. It was probably because he didn¡¯t want it to be Liu Guang scheming against him from the beginning. However, even when he already had doubts, he could still maintain his rationality in front of Liu Guang and not question him directly. This alone meant that he was rational and smart enough. Usually, such people would live long. Liu Guang didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at Luo Yikun. He didn¡¯t know what to think. Yan Jinyu nced at the phone screen. It was already veryte. If she still didn¡¯t go back, Yin Jiujin would have to wait for her and stay upte too. Tomorrow, she would go to school to attend sses, but if she was tired, she could lie down and sleep. However, Yin Jiujin still had to work. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to talk, I¡¯ll talk.¡± Yan Jinyu put away her phone and yed with the gun in her hand. She smiled faintly. ¡°Liu Guang, I didn¡¯t expect you to actually take in a disciple outside. It seems like he still doesn¡¯t know your identity. Why? You don¡¯t dare to tell him?¡± ¡°Afraid that he¡¯ll find out that those so-called traffickers who had designs on him back then were actually your men?¡± ¡°Master, what does Eldest Miss Yan mean?¡± Luo Yikun pretended to be shocked. In reality, his hands in his pockets couldn¡¯t help but clench into fists as he carefully observed Liu Guang¡¯s reaction. Liu Guang¡¯s expression did not change, but his frown deepened. He seemed to be even more unhappy, ¡°She wants to kill me. Do you think her words are trustworthy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to say that. It doesn¡¯t matter if there¡¯s one more or one less person. Even with one more Second Young Master, you still won¡¯t be able to leave here alive tonight.¡± Yan Jinyu raised her gun calmly. She pointed it at Liu Guang. ¡°Liu Guang, do you think you can escape from me with one more person?¡± They were close and she was pointing a gun at him, so Liu Guang didn¡¯t dare to be careless at all. He held the dagger tightly in his hand. It was a defensive posture. Yan Jinyu nced at Luo Yikun. ¡°So, Second Young Master Luo wants to get involved? Most of the people who came to Ghost ughter Ind in the early years were abducted by those so-called human traffickers. You really have to think carefully.¡± Luo Yikun looked at her and then at Liu Guang before pursing his lips and retreating. ¡°Luo Yikun!¡± ¡°Kun!¡± They spoke at the same time. The former was Liu Guang, while thetter was Yu Quan. Liu Guang was unhappy, and Yu Quan was panicking. ¡°Kun, don¡¯t believe her. It¡¯s not like that at all. Have you forgotten that other than your master, your aunt also saved you back then?¡± ¡°Your master is one of us. Don¡¯t believe the instigation of outsiders!¡± ¡°Old Master Yu, you told me not to believe the instigation of outsiders. Then, can you tell me why my master saved me back then? And why did he teach me all my skills? It¡¯s still understandable that Eldest Aunt saved me. I¡¯m not rted to Master, so why did he save me? And why did he teach me skills?¡± Yu Quan paused and avoided her gaze, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that Sir¡­ who is also your master, is good friends with your aunt? And, your aunt asked him to take care of you.¡± ¡°Since Eldest Aunt asked Master to take care of me, why does Old Master Yu always remind me that I owe Master a favor and have to help Min Sisi?¡± ¡°Sir is your master, and Missy is your junior sister. What¡¯s wrong with helping her? Why do you have to care about the details so much? Besides, isn¡¯t it only right to repay kindness? Your aunt is my daughter. She died early and couldn¡¯t teach you anything. I have the right to teach you on her behalf.¡± ¡°Do you think that since Sir was entrusted by your aunt to take care of you, you don¡¯t have to owe Sir a favor?¡± ¡°Kun, you can¡¯t be like this.¡± Chapter 473 - A Direct Battle

Chapter 473: A Direct Battle

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Old Master Yu seems to have a point.¡± Yu Quan was about to heave a sigh of relief in joy when Luo Yikun said, ¡°However, I was still young back then. You told me a lot of things. How do I know if you¡¯re lying to me?¡± ¡°Since Master and Eldest Aunt are good friends, with Master¡¯s ability, can¡¯t you save Eldest Aunt from Zhang Mei? And Old Master Yu, why didn¡¯t you protect Eldest Aunt when Eldest Aunt gave birth to Qiu back then?¡± Without waiting for Yu Quan to reply, Luo Yikun said, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t pay attention back then and let Eldest Aunt to be schemed against by Zhang Mei, what happened after that? Have you never thought of helping Eldest Aunt take revenge? Have you never thought of telling Qiu the truth? You let her acknowledge her mother¡¯s murderer as her mother?¡± ¡°Alright, even if you¡¯re doing this for Qiu¡¯s sake and hope that Qiu can have a carefree childhood, what about me? Why did you hide the cause of Eldest Aunt¡¯s death from me? Perhaps, you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll investigate and find out something?¡± That¡¯s right. Luo Yikun indeed didn¡¯t know the cause of Yu Yao¡¯s death. He only thought that she was really in poor health and couldn¡¯t hold on when she gave birth to Luo Qiu. Yu Quan only told him that Eldest Aunt had saved him before and Eldest Aunt asked his master to bring him back when she was about to die. He didn¡¯t think too much about it in the past and neglected many things. Now that he thought about it, since Eldest Aunt and Master were good friends and Master had picked him up when Eldest Aunt was still alive, with Master¡¯s ability, how could he not realize that Eldest Aunt was being schemed against? Even if his master was careless and did not understand the schemes between women, what about the Yu Family? If he remembered correctly, Yu Quan had told him that the Yu Family had arranged for Eldest Aunt to recuperate overseas back then. Did the Yu Family let Zhang Mei scheme against Eldest Aunt at the ce which they had arranged? It would be fine if Eldest Aunt and Zhang Mei had some rtionship. Zhang Mei could easily get close to Eldest Aunt, but ording to his investigation, Zhang Mei and Eldest Aunt had never gotten along. This way, it was unreasonable for Zhang Mei to scheme against Eldest Aunt in the ce where the Yu Family had arranged for her. Zhang Mei didn¡¯te from a high family background. At least, she was far inferior to Eldest Aunt. In that case, how could Zhang Mei easily get close to the ce that the Yu Family had arranged for Eldest Aunt to recuperate? He nned to investigate what happened to Eldest Aunt back then, but after investigating for so long, he only found the secrets that Yan Jinyu had found and exposed. There was nothing more. However, he could still find many problems as he investigated. ¡°Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t know that Eldest Aunt was harmed back then. Qiu and I came to the Yu Family to visit youst year. You don¡¯t seem to be surprised by the cause of Eldest Aunt¡¯s death.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that it¡¯s because you¡¯ve long seen the news about the Luo Family in North City and have long known the truth back then. This doesn¡¯t make sense. Even if you saw the news, you should be shocked too. You should have asked Eldest Uncle, Qiu or me about the situation.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you don¡¯t.¡± Every time Yu Quan wanted to exin, he was interrupted by Luo Yikun¡¯s words. In the end, he was speechless. Luo Yikun looked at Liu Guang again. ¡°And Master, I heard Eldest Miss Yan mention Ghost ughter Ind?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what your rtionship with Ghost ughter Ind is, but you¡¯re from Ghost ughter Ind and you¡¯re good friends with my Eldest Aunt. It¡¯s impossible for you not to know the cause of my Eldest Aunt¡¯s death after so many years. I was taught by you. Even I could easily find out that Eldest Aunt was killed by Zhang Mei.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s also possible that you didn¡¯t think so much and didn¡¯t investigate, so you didn¡¯t know. That¡¯s understandable, but Ghost ughter Ind¡­¡± ¡°I more or less know what kind of existence Ghost ughter Ind was back then. If you¡¯re really from Ghost ughter Ind, then I have reason to suspect that you have ulterior motives for nurturing me for so many years.¡± If he hadn¡¯t met Yan Jinyu, he wouldn¡¯t have suspected his master and the Yu Family at all. He cherished his life, but he would not let others control him. He would do his best to repay the favor he owed his master and the Yu Family. This favor should indeed be returned if they didn¡¯t lie to him, but what if they had deceived him? He, who had no doubts about them, would definitely do something for them. It would be fine if the Yu Family had some big trouble for him to settle, but if he had to help Ghost ughter without knowing¡­ Ghost ughter had a famous reputation, but it was not a good one. He was not a good person, but he did not want to be tainted by an existence like Ghost ughter. Sitting on the wall, Huo Siyu swung her legs and jumped down. ¡°Is he from Ghost ughter Ind? This person in front of you was the head of Ghost ughter Ind back then. If Ghost ughter Ind was still around, he would be a big shot that many people are afraid of now.¡± This was actually being tactful. For people like Qin Hao, their main job was to destroy an organization like Ghost ughter. ¡°Perhaps those so-called human traffickers were sent by Ghost ughter Ind back then. Perhaps they liked you and realized that you might be difficult to control, so they used a roundabout method to make use of you.¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, the few of us here were abducted by Ghost ughter Ind back then. Otherwise, why do you think it was so coincidental that everyone went missing for many years beforeing back?¡± ¡°As for your Eldest Aunt¡­¡± Huo Siyu didn¡¯t continue. She looked at Yan Jinyu, letting her continue. She knew that Yan Jinyu had investigated the Luo Family. Yan Jinyu received her hint and smiled before saying to Luo Yikun, ¡°ording to the information I found, Yu Yao and Liu Guang weren¡¯t involved at all back then.¡± She turned to Liu Guang. ¡°Friend? Ha.¡± ¡°Liu Guang, I don¡¯t think that a person like you will have a good friend.¡± ¡°Second Young Master Luo, do you think someone like him, who doesn¡¯t even care about the life and death of his biological daughter, would take care of you, a stranger, for the sake of a so-called good friend? It¡¯s fine if he takes care of you, but to even teach you a lot of skills?¡± ¡°Liu Guang isn¡¯t that free.¡± After saying that, without caring about their reaction, Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile faded. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough nonsense.¡± The gun in her hand was pointed at Liu Guang¡¯s head. After saying that, she pulled the trigger without any hesitation. Everyone in the Yu Family panicked when they saw her actions. As she pulled the trigger, Yan Jinyu said to the other three, ¡°Attack!¡± The three of them attacked after receiving the order. Yan Jinyu¡¯s bullet didn¡¯t hurt Liu Guang. However, because she suddenly attacked and the distance was close, Liu Guang was still shaken and took a few steps back even though he had waved his dagger and quickly blocked the bullet. He raised his gun and confronted Yan Jinyu. He wanted to kill Yan Jinyu, so Yan Jinyu naturally didn¡¯t show him any mercy either. Instantly, there was a rain of bullets. The masked man pushed Lind Jones¡¯s wheelchair to a corner where they would not be easily injured and easy to defend. Both Lind Jones and the masked man didn¡¯t idle around. They kept firing their guns. It seemed like they were attacking Yan Jinyu and the others, but in reality, they would always help Yan Jinyu and the others unintentionally. Yan Jinyu and the other three naturally realized it too. Liu Guang was busy dealing with Yan Jinyu and didn¡¯t notice anything. Even Liu Guang had a hard time facing Yan Jinyu. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t closebat. If it was closebat, he wouldn¡¯t have been Yan Jinyu¡¯s match. Back on Ghost ughter Ind, he and so many of his subordinates couldn¡¯t do anything to Yan Jinyu when they faced her alone. Luo Yikun didn¡¯t move and retreated to the side. Feng Yun didn¡¯t move either and retreated without a trace. However, Hei Yao attacked. Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling faced him together at the same time. Logically speaking, Xi Fengling and Min Rufeng should have the upper hand when they faced Hei Yao together. However, the truth was that they were equally matched and neither of them was injured. They continued to be in closebat. Neither of them said anything. After the few of them fought and moved further away, Min Rufeng said, ¡°Why did you betray Little Yu back then?¡± It wasn¡¯t betraying them, but Yan Jinyu. They all knew that Hei Yao¡¯s rtionship with them was ordinary. He only had a deeper rtionship with Yan Jinyu. They specially asked after they have gotten far away. It wasn¡¯t that they were afraid that Liu Guang would hear her, but they were afraid that Yan Jinyu would hear her. They understood each other. They knew very well that Yan Jinyu had always been very concerned about Hei Yao¡¯s betrayal and didn¡¯t want her to be annoyed when she heard it. ¡°Do you know how much your betrayal hurt Beauty Yu?¡± Xi Fengling was even more ruthless. Hei Yao happened to be stunned when he heard her words and his arm was cut. ¡°Beauty Yu doesn¡¯t trust anyone easily, but she trusts youpletely and tells you everything. You know how much she hates Liu Guang, but you still chose to betray her at thest moment and almost ruined Beauty Yu¡¯s n that she had nned for many years!¡± ¡°Fortunately, Beauty Yu has some ability. Otherwise, she would have been the one to be destroyed together with Ghost ughter Ind back then!¡± Hei Yao was expressionless. However, his slightly slow actions showed that he was in a daze. He was stabbed by Xi Fengling again. ¡°Fortunately, Beauty Yu is lucky. She¡¯s fine. Not only is she fine, but she also saved us. However, you saved Beauty Yu¡¯s greatest enemy.¡± ¡°Back then, it wasn¡¯t Beauty Yu who attacked Ghost ughter Ind first. It was Ghost ughter Ind that couldn¡¯t tolerate Beauty Yu and wanted to kill her first. We all know that. I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know it.¡± ¡°Liu Guang wanted to kill Beauty Yu, but you saved Liu Guang and let Beauty Yu down!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t deny it,¡± Hei Yao, who had been silent, suddenly said. Xi Fengling paused and stopped attacking. As for Min Rufeng, he moved aside to deal with the small frys when Xi Fengling fought Hei Yao. The Yu Family¡¯s bodyguards tried to attack them, but they all died under his gun. Looking at the Yu Family again, they were still injured by ident even when no one targeted them. Yu Quan, Yu Kuan, and Yu Ming still had some skills. They knew that if they didn¡¯t resist, they would definitely die, so they also took out their guns. However, their hands were trembling. They were basically resolved by Huo Siyu. She didn¡¯t kill them, but she disarmed them. ¡°What do you mean? Do you admit that you¡¯ve let Beauty Yu down?¡± However, Hei Yao did not say anything else. He only nced at her and threw out a smoke bomb. It blocked Xi Fengling¡¯s gaze. Xi Fengling was about to cover her mouth and nose when she realized that the smoke was not poisonous. She had already discovered it, so naturally, Min Rufeng, who was skilled in pharmacology, had also discovered it. The two of them looked at each other. Neither of them said anything. After the smoke dissipated, Hei Yao had already arrived beside Liu Guang. At that moment, Yan Jinyu was fighting Liu Guang fiercely. Liu Guang was already injured, but Yan Jinyu was still unscathed. Liu Guang was obviously at a disadvantage. However, Liu Guang wasn¡¯t an ordinary small fry after all. Even if he gradually fell into a disadvantage, he wasn¡¯t so easy to deal with. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t dare to be careless. Hei Yao¡¯s sudden approach made Yan Jinyu pause. Not only did she stop pulling the trigger, but she also stopped waving the golden thread in her left hand to block the bullet. Hence, for the first time, she was at a disadvantage. A dense number of bullets came at her. In the half second that she paused, she missed one bullet. It flew straight for her heart. Hei Yao¡¯s pupils were constricted. Chapter 474 - A Close Call

Chapter 474: A Close Call

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lind Jones, who was in the corner, paused when he saw this scene. He did nothing. However, Lind Jones hurriedly pulled the masked man behind him back when he was about to run towards Yan Jinyu at that moment. ¡°We¡¯re too far away. It¡¯s useless!¡± At the same time, Feng Yun and Luo Yikun, who were standing at the side, were also not calm. They dashed towards Yan Jinyu at almost the same time. ¡°Beauty Yu, watch out!¡± Huo Siyu shouted. ¡°Little Yu!¡± ¡°Beauty Yu!¡± Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling¡¯s hearts leaped to their throats. They naturally ran over, but they were too far away. Inparison, Yan Jinyu, the party concerned, was the calmest. Yes, she was calm. Her expression did not change at all. At that moment, she was so fast that no one could see her clearly. She turned and waved her left hand. Be it dodging or blocking the bullet with the golden thread in her left hand, all they saw was her afterimage. At the same time, there was a ng! Her weapon shattered the bullet. At the same time, a bullet flew out of nowhere and hit the bullet. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was shocked by Yan Jinyu¡¯s extreme skills and speed, but Liu Guang actually forgot to attack again. Seeing that Yan Jinyu was fine, Huo Siyu felt relieved. At the same time, she cursed inwardly countless times. Beauty Yu is going crazy! Is she that formidable? Can this be Beauty Yu¡¯s true strength? In other words, he had never seen Beauty Yu do her best after so long. Thinking about it, that did seem to be the case. Not only Huo Siyu, but Xi Fengling and Min Rufeng were also not much better. They were naturally amazed, but they were mostly relieved. The two of them exchanged nces. They recalled Yan Jinyu leaving alive from Liu Guang¡¯s siege back then¡­ Although she was seriously injured, her life was not in danger. They had never known how she did it, but now they understood when they saw her skills and speed. With such skills and speed, it seemed reasonable for her to leave alive from so many experts and Liu Guang. Liu Guang was stunned and recalled what happened back then. Especially with his judgment, it was not difficult to tell that Yan Jinyu¡¯s current strength was even greater than back then! No wonder Yan Jinyu could still manage easily when he was injured in the fight just now! So she had not used her full strength from the beginning! The others were shocked and amazed. Yan Jinyu looked in the direction where the bullet that helped her flew over. If she hadn¡¯t avoided it just now, Liu Guang¡¯s bullet wouldn¡¯t have hurt her because the other bullet would fly over and block that bullet. She looked up and saw Luo Yikun holding a gun. Luo Yikun had picked up his gun from the ground. In such a short time, he could still run out of the corner to pick up his equipment and shoot the bullet. Such marksmanship and skills¡­ No wonder Liu Guang didn¡¯t hesitate to take such a big detour for Luo Yikun, so he could make Luo Yikun useful to him. However, why did Luo Yikun, who was clearly so capable, not dare to be her enemy? Putting aside his skills, in terms of marksmanship, he was far above Feng Lun from the Feng Family. Seeing that Yan Jinyu was fine, the others also looked at Luo Yikun. The scene just now could be described as ¡°in the blink of an eye¡±, but many of them present had good eyesight and they all saw it. They were amazed by Luo Yikun¡¯s marksmanship and skills, and Luo Yikun was amazed by Yan Jinyu¡¯s skills. He was extremely d. She was indeed the number one killer who became famous at the age of 10. Her skills¡­ Fortunately, he was smart and chose not to be her enemy. The injured members of the Yu Family also looked disbelieving. It was unknown if they felt disbelief for Yan Jinyu¡¯s skills or for Luo Yikun. Especially Yu Chen. She had been shot in the arm and was holding her arm. She forgot to scream when she saw this scene. Shock. Then fear. Were they still human? And she had offended both of them before! She could survive until now¡­ She broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Let¡¯s end it here,¡± Feng Yun retracted his gaze from Luo Yikun and said calmly. These words were directed at Liu Guang. Then, he looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Yu¡¯er, are you alright?¡± Yan Jinyu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She could totally dodge it. ¡°Yu¡¯er, my mother is still in his hands. He can¡¯t die yet.¡± Just as Feng Yun finished speaking, Hei Yao also said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, he¡¯s my father, my biological father.¡± This sentence shocked countless people. Including Liu Guang. Liu Guang looked at him in surprise, as if he didn¡¯t expect him to admit that he was his biological father. ¡°Yao¡¯er, you¡­¡± Hei Yao was expressionless and didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, he continued to say to Yan Jinyu, ¡°On the ount that I protected you a lot on Ghost ughter Ind in the early years, let us go and you can deal with the Yu Family as you like.¡± ¡°Protect me a lot?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled mockingly. ¡°Indeed, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I might have died long ago when I first arrived on Ghost ughter Ind at two years old.¡± Yan Jinyu was only two years old when she arrived at Ghost ughter Ind. Even if she was much smarter than an ordinary two-year-old child, she was only a two-year-old child without any skills after all. She was also a two-year-old child who was brought to Ghost ughter Ind seriously injured. If Hei Yao wasn¡¯t around at the beginning, she might have died long ago. This was also why Yan Jinyu trusted Hei Yao so much. ¡°I¡¯ve always remembered your kindness in protecting me. I¡¯ll never forget your betrayal either!¡± ¡°It¡¯s great that you want to talk about gratitude with me. We should have settled it long ago. I¡¯ll let you go. From now on, the favor back then will be written off and we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other anymore!¡± Hei Yao¡¯s body swayed imperceptibly. ¡°I only said that I¡¯ve protected you a lot, but I didn¡¯t say that you owe me a favor. I protected you when you were young. When you were a little older, it was basically you protecting me. In other words, you don¡¯t owe me anything at all. Instead of saying this now because I protected you a lot back then, it¡¯s more like I want you to take into consideration our past rtionship.¡± ¡°However, betrayal is betrayal. You no longer have the right to mention our rtionship back then.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my biological father. I can¡¯t just watch him get into trouble in front of me.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him calmly. ¡°He¡¯s your biological father. Then, why didn¡¯t you tell me years ago? After I told you all my ns, you chose to betray me. You almost reduced all my years of nning to nothing. You almost made me lose my life instead of killing the enemy!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you almost lost my life, but most importantly, you almost caused Feng and the rest of their lives!¡± Thinking about what happened back then, Yan Jinyu¡¯s body was filled with the killing intent unique to the number one killer. ¡°That was the first time I¡¯ve fallen so hard since I was four years old.¡± ¡°Hei Yao, I have to say that you¡¯re really capable! Now that I think about it, I really admire you.¡± Hei Yao looked at her bitterly. However, he couldn¡¯t show it on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you back then because I didn¡¯t know that he was my biological father. I only found out after we nned it, that¡¯s why I never told you.¡± Of course not. He actually long knew about it. However, Liu Guang didn¡¯t know that he had long known. ¡°Knowing that he¡¯s my biological father, I can¡¯t let him die. I won¡¯t exin anything about betraying you. Just as you said, betrayal is betrayal. I didn¡¯t expect to be forgiven by you either.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying all this today for him. I¡¯m also saying this for my godmother, who is also Feng Yun¡¯s mother. If anything happens to us here, godmother will also be in trouble immediately. This was his instructions before this.¡± Yan Jinyu paused and looked at him deeply before ncing at Feng Yun. Their gazes met. Then, Yan Jinyu retracted her gaze calmly. It was one thing to understand some things, but it was another thing topletely ignore them. Just as she had said, betrayal was betrayal. She could ept anything, but she could not ept betrayal, even if there were many reasons and had no choice. ¡°You can leave. The Yu Family will stay.¡± She looked at Hei Yao and said coldly, ¡°Our rtionship back then will be written off. We¡¯ll be enemies when we meet again.¡± Hei Yao¡¯s face turned pale. Fortunately, the lights were not so bright at night and no one saw them. ¡°Liu Guang, you won¡¯t be so lucky the next time we meet.¡± Liu Guang seemed to be in a good mood. His gazended on Hei Yao from time to time, and he didn¡¯t mind Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. He even smiled and said, ¡°I hope you still have the upper hand the next time we meet.¡± After saying that, he turned and left. ¡°Sir!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Two voices sounded at the same time. The former was Yu Quan, and thetter was Luo Yikun. Liu Guang ignored Yu Quan and only stopped to look at Luo Yikun, ¡°You¡¯re a smart person and your ability is not bad. If you didn¡¯t meet No. 99, you would indeed be a big help to me. Unfortunately, you met No. 99.¡± Liu Guang ignored Yu Quan and only stopped to look at Luo Yikun, ¡°You¡¯re a smart person and your ability is not bad. If you didn¡¯t meet No. 99, you would indeed be a big help to me. Unfortunately, you met No. 99.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out sooner orter. Then, there¡¯s no need for me to continue hiding it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I was indeed the one who schemed against you back then. I wanted you to be used by me. Speaking of which, I only noticed you because your parents brought you to the Yu Family as guests and you were already very smart when you were a few months old.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Yu Quan¡¯s daughter to notice my intentions. In order to protect you, she didn¡¯t hesitate to pretend to be sick and bring you overseas. It took me a lot of effort to find you.¡± ¡°I brought you back but was met by your parents, who were waiting for you in the Yu Family. I had no choice but to make up such an excuse. I wanted to find an opportunity to bring you to Ghost ughter Ind, but I didn¡¯t expect something to happen at thest minute. I was dyed for more than half a year. When I came back, you had grown up a little. Although you¡¯re young, some of your personality is revealed.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen so many children and know that someone like you might not be obedient to me in the future. Instead of forcing you to be used by me, it¡¯s better to use some roundabout methods. Unexpectedly¡­¡± He nced at Yan Jinyu. Strong killing intent burst out from Liu Guang¡¯s eyes again. The n he prepared for half of his life had been ruined by her! ¡°You really didn¡¯t disappoint me. You grew up outstanding enough.¡± ¡°I rarely misjudge people. The only one who I misjudged has be a formidable enemy.¡± The second half of his sentence was directed at Yan Jinyu. Everyone understood that. Back then, Liu Guang had indeed personally met Yan Jinyu when she was brought to Ghost ughter Ind. He didn¡¯t care about such a small two-year-old girl who was still injured and on herst breath. He left her with the children and let her fend for herself. If he had known that she would grow up to be like this, he would never have kept her alive! Upon hearing that, Luo Yikun murmured, ¡°It¡¯s indeed like that¡­¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re involved in my Eldest Aunt¡¯s death?¡± ¡°I only provided some convenience. Yu Quan is still useful to me. There¡¯s no need for me to attack the daughter of the Yu Family.¡± ¡°But you did indirectly kill my Eldest Aunt!¡± However, Liu Guang suddenly smiled. ¡°If we¡¯re talking about causing her death indirectly, aren¡¯t you involved too? If it wasn¡¯t to protect you, why would she be targeted by me?¡± Luo Yikun was stunned. He med himself. ¡°You¡¯re a smart person, that¡¯s why I waste my time talking so much to you. I taught you. I know very well how capable you are.¡± ¡°But if I really target you, it¡¯ll be difficult for you to protect yourself, let alone others. I think you don¡¯t want anything to happen to your little cousin, right?¡± Who could not tell his intentions by now? Yan Jinyu looked at Liu Guang and then at Luo Yikun. With Luo Yikun¡¯s skills, it didn¡¯t seem strange that Liu Guang didn¡¯t want to be his enemy. After all, it was not beneficial to Liu Guang to make more enemies now. In the past, Liu Guang would definitely not say so much to Luo Yikun, nor would he worry about making more enemies. Instead, he would simply get rid of Luo Yikun. Yan Jinyu had seen how ruthless Ghost ughter Ind was to its traitors. Luo Yikun held the gun in his hand tightly and looked at Liu Guang with dark eyes, ¡°Are you not afraid that I¡¯ll cooperate with Eldest Miss Yan to deal with you if you threaten me like this?¡± Chapter 475 - Someone Asking For Trouble

Chapter 475: Someone Asking For Trouble

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Guang looked at him and suddenly smiled, ¡°If you have the ability to protect the person you want to protect like No. 99 at any time, just cooperate with her.¡± Luo Yikun jerked. He had also heard about Yan Jinyu being able to protect the person she wanted to protect at any time on the wall just now. Liu Guang had sent someone to catch Yan Jinyun to threaten Yan Jinyu. Unfortunately, the situation had reversed. Not only did the person Liu Guang sent not touch Yan Jinyun, but his oue was also unknown. He didn¡¯t know who Liu Guang had sent over, but from Liu Guang¡¯s address of that person, he shouldn¡¯t be an ordinary subordinate. If Liu Guang were to deal with the people he cared about, he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect them like Yan Jinyu. He was not stupid. He could roughly guess Liu Guang¡¯s intentions when Liu Guang said this. Didn¡¯t he just not want him to get involved and pursue the matter that he had schemed against him since he was young? He also knew that Liu Guang only had no time to care about him now. After he dealt with Yan Jinyu and the others, he might not let him off. However, he didn¡¯t dare to take the risk to cooperate with Yan Jinyu even if he knew all these. He probably couldn¡¯t protect the person he wanted to protect before he killed Liu Guang. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t like Yan Jinyu. He cared about a lot of people. Even if he could protect one, he couldn¡¯t protect a few at the same time. He didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, Liu Guang was very satisfied. ¡°I like sensible people.¡± Luo Yikun still lowered his eyes and said nothing. However, he tightened his grip on the gun. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Liu Guang said and nced at Lind Jones. Clearly, he had included him. Lind Jones raised his hand and the masked man behind him pushed his wheelchair out. ¡°Sir, are you really not going to care about us anymore?¡± Yu Quan was shot in the leg and couldn¡¯t stand up. He looked very disheveled. ¡°Sir, our Yu Family has worked for you until now. It¡¯s also because of you that we¡¯ve be like this. Are you really so heartless as to abandon us?¡± Yu Ming shouted. Liu Guang didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t even look at them. Hei Yao, Feng Yun, Ling Jones, and the others who left with Liu Guang, didn¡¯t care either. Yu Quan looked at their retreating backs and was extremely disappointed, ¡°Liu Guang, aren¡¯t you afraid of disappointing your subordinates? It was the Feng Family before, and now it¡¯s our Yu Family. A person like you who will sacrifice others at a critical moment and never care about the lives of your subordinates will never be able to defeat them in your lifetime. Sooner orter, you will suffer a crushing defeat in their hands!¡± ¡°No, you¡¯ve long been defeated. You¡¯re no longer the you from back then. You¡¯re already so downtrodden that you can only hide like a rat. The Feng Family is destroyed, and the Yu Family is also destroyed. The tworgest families that were loyal to you were destroyed because of you. Your son is dead, and your daughter has fallen into the other party¡¯s hands. This is all your retribution!¡± ¡°Soon, your death ising too! Liu Guang, I curse you to have a horrible death¡­¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Liu Guang turned back and fired three shots. Yu Quan was still alive. Yu Ming, Yu Chen, and the others looked at Liu Guang with fear. Liu Guang looked at the dying Yu Quan with a ruthless gaze, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, would your Yu Family have today? Your Yu Family was only a dispensable small family in the capital in the early years. You¡¯ve only developed to this day because of me. Are you still not satisfied?¡± ¡°If the Yu Family wasn¡¯t useless, would my whereabouts have been exposed?¡± ¡°Yu Quan, I haven¡¯t settled the score with your Yu Family yet. How dare you be unhappy?¡± ¡°I did not pursue the matter on the ount that the Yu Family has worked for me for many years and let you fend for yourself. If you fall into the other party¡¯s hands, you might still have a way out. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so insensible!¡± ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no need for your Yu Family to exist anymore! I don¡¯t have to worry about them getting any harmful information from you.¡± After saying that, he fired another shot at Yu Quan, who was ring at him with his eyes wide open. Yu Quan died with remaining grievances. ¡°Si¡ª¡± Yu Ming, Yu Kuan, and the others were about to beg for mercy in panic when Liu Guang killed them one by one. Yu Chen watched as her family members fell to the ground one by one. She was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t make a sound for a long time. Only when Liu Guang moved his gaze to her did she scream like a lunatic. She didn¡¯t beg Liu Guang to spare her because she knew that it was useless. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, Second Young Master Min¡­ Second Young Master Min, please save me. Please save me! I really love you. On the ount that I sincerely love you, please save me. I¡¯ll definitely do anything to repay you in the future! I definitely will! If it wasn¡¯t because I like you, I wouldn¡¯t have called you. If I didn¡¯t call you, the Yu Family wouldn¡¯t have be like this!¡± ¡°I-I won¡¯t let you off even if I die! What¡¯s so good about Xi Fengling? I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Yu Family. My background is countless times more noble than hers. I¡¯m more suitable for you than her!¡± ¡°Second Young Master Min, you can¡¯t be so ruthless to me! You can¡¯t!¡± Probably because he saw Yu Chen begging them, Liu Guang actually didn¡¯t shoot for a moment. He stood there and watched Yu Chen disgust them. It had to be said that they were indeed disgusted. Not to mention Xi Fengling and Min Rufeng, even Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu frowned slightly. Yu Chen was already talking nonsense in the end. She was screaming shrillingly as if Min Rufeng was a heartless man who had deceived her feelings. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t stop Liu Guang from killing the Yu Family because she knew very well that the Yu Family didn¡¯t know much. There was no point in keeping them around. Furthermore, Yu Quan had already shouted out what she wanted to know just now. The tworgest families used by Liu Guang were the Feng Family and the Yu Family. In other words, now that the Feng Family and Yu Family were gone, Liu Guang¡¯s strength could be said to have decreased drastically. This was good news. Since Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t stop Liu Guang from killing them, the others naturally wouldn¡¯t stop him either. ¡°Meimei,¡± Yan Jinyu said calmly. Yu Chen, who was lusting after Feng and saying these disgusting words, should be handed to Meimei to deal with. Xi Fengling smiled charmingly and slowly walked towards Yu Chen. Min Rufeng wanted to settle her personally, but he retracted his steps when he saw that. He looked gentle and refreshing. In reality, his eyes were cold. There was also a strong killing intent. ¡°W-What are you doing?! Don¡¯te over! Don¡¯te over! Second Young Master Min, save me! Save me!¡± Xi Fengling kicked her stomach. It was not a simple kick, but a series of continuous kicks. A minuteter, Yu Chen fell to the ground and leaned against the wall. She hung her head for a long time. As if she was dead. However, Xi Fengling knew very well that she wasn¡¯t dead. She stepped forward and raised Yu Chen¡¯s chin with the dagger in her hand. Yu Chen was forced to look up. Her face was already swollen beyond recognition. Blood kept flowing out of the corners of her lips, and she could only barely open her eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± She kept vomiting blood the moment she spoke. She couldn¡¯t say a word. She looked miserable. ¡°Can¡¯t you live properly? Why do you have to court death? I wanted to give you a quick death, but you insisted on disgusting me. Since you want to be tortured so much, I¡¯ll let you experience it.¡± ¡°How is it? I specially choose the parts that hurt but won¡¯t take your life immediately. Does it feel good?¡± Yu Chen was speechless. She was in so much pain that she wished she was dead! Her eyes widened, but she was not indignant. She did not dare to be indignant either. It was fear and pleading. ¡°Please¡­¡± She vomited blood the moment she spoke. She could not utter aplete sentence. She regretted it. She couldn¡¯t afford to provoke these people! She had clearly realized a long time ago that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Then, these people who were with Yan Jinyu were naturally not to be trifled with either. Why did she insist on being obstinate? ¡°Do you regret it now? It¡¯s toote!¡± ¡°How dare you covet my man? I¡¯ve wanted to torture you for a long time. I just felt that if I really tortured you, it woul d be thinking too highly of you, so I couldn¡¯t be bothered. I didn¡¯t expect you to push your luck.¡± The dagger went down. ¡°No¡ª!¡± She raised her hand and shed down. Xi Fengling stood up and looked down at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die immediately. You still have a few hours to live. However, thest few hours of your life will probably be so painful.¡± Yu Chen held her bleeding chest. Devil! Devil! ¡°Do you think I¡¯m especially ruthless? You¡¯ve never seen someone even more ruthless. Are you afraid now? If you were smarter, you should have fled when you realized that something was wrong. Even if you didn¡¯t escape, you shouldn¡¯t have kept making your presence known and making me notice you.¡± ¡°Why are you doing this? You still have to endure for a few hours before you can be free.¡± ¡°Kill¡­ kill¡­ me¡­ please¡­ please¡­¡± Yu Chen used herst bit of strength to say those words intermittently. Xi Fengling smiled at her. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve already shown mercy on the ount that you did help with that call. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be even worse.¡± Yan Jinyu calmly retracted her gaze and nced at Liu Guang and the others. ¡°You don¡¯t want to leave?¡± ¡°No. 99, the next time we meet will be the day you die.¡± Yan Jinyu sneered, ¡°You¡¯re very bold.¡± After saying that, she fired the gun. Again without any warning. If not for his fast reaction, Liu Guang would have been shot by this bullet fatally if he had not raised his dagger to block the bullet! His expression was extremely ugly. Indeed, No. 99 was a lunatic! One moment, she had agreed to let them go, and the next, she might have changed her mind. He wondered what would happen if he continued to stay here! He snorted and turned to leave. To Huo Siyu, Liu Guang looked a little pathetic. It made her feel good. At the same time, she could not figure out why Liu Guang still did not understand Beauty Yu¡¯s style of doing things until now. He was at a disadvantage and Beauty Yu let him go, but he still said ruthless words. She really didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Did he think that Beauty Yu wouldn¡¯t attack him again if she agreed to let him go? Beauty Yu was not the kind of person who would allow others to provoke her. After Liu Guang and the others left, Min Rufeng flicked a silver needle out and Yu Chen couldn¡¯t speak anymore. Their surroundings were very quiet. Just as Min Rufeng was about to ask Yan Jinyu what to do here, Yan Jinyu spoke first, ¡°Come out.¡± As she spoke, Yan Jinyu turned back to look in a certain direction. The others were all shocked. They followed her gaze. There was someone else there? They actually did not notice it at all! The few of them looked tense. They thought that if it was an enemy, they had yet to notice the other party. If the other party wanted to kill them secretly, wouldn¡¯t it be very difficult for them to avoid it? Inparison, Yan Jinyu was the calmest. She was not calm either.. If one looked closely, they would notice a hint of helplessness in her eyes. Chapter 476 - He Couldnt Let It Go

Chapter 476: He Couldn¡¯t Let It Go

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A person walked out from the corner. He was wearing ck trousers and a ck shirt. His face was handsome and cold. He walked out slowly and exuded a strong aura. It was Yin Jiujin. Yan Jinyu realized Yin Jiujin had suddenly appeared when she was fighting Liu Guang. She was stunned for a second and that allowed Liu Guang to take the opportunity. The bullet almost hit her, but she dodged it in time. Luo Yikun also fired to help her block the bullet. Actually, at that time, Luo Yikun wasn¡¯t the only one who tried to block that bullet. There was also a bullet that flew out from behind Yan Jinyu¡¯s right. However, their vision at night wasn¡¯t like during the day. The bullet was very fast. Other than Yan Jinyu, no one else noticed it. It was actually very simple why Yan Jinyu could guess that it was Yin Jiujin. There weren¡¯t many people with such formidable marksmanship, and Yan Jinyu¡¯s intuition told her that the person who had such formidable marksmanship and saved her at such a critical moment was Yin Jiujin. Yes, intuition. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that it was Yin Jiujin.Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that it was Yin Jiujin. However, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t look at them. He only looked at Yan Jinyu. He didn¡¯t continue forward and stood five steps away from Yan Jinyu. He just looked at her without any expression or words. Yan Jinyu sighed inwardly. Alright, he was angry again. She took the initiative to walk towards him and pounced into his arms to hug him. ¡°Brother Nine, why are you here? Didn¡¯t I ask you to wait at home?¡± She only realized that his body was tense when she hugged him. Yan Jinyu knew why he was like this. This was also one of the reasons why she didn¡¯t want him to follow her. She had the ability to protect herself, but she knew very well that he would tense when he saw her in danger. She didn¡¯t want him to worry. She hugged him and snuggled in his arms. ¡°Brother Nine, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± She looked soft and like apletely different person from her cold and murderous self earlier. She was a God of ughter when she was fighting the enemy just now, but now, she was just a soft girl. Furthermore, she was a soft girl who knew how to act coquettishly. Yin Jiujin still didn¡¯t say anything. Yan Jinyu looked up at him from his arms and blinked cutely. ¡°Brother Nine, are you ignoring me?¡± Seeing her like this, Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t stay angry no matter how angry he was. He sighed softly and wrapped his arms around her. He hugged her tighter. ¡°You told me it wouldn¡¯t be dangerous?¡± ¡°There¡¯s indeed no danger. Am I not fine?¡± Yan Jinyu felt a little guilty. She was clearly telling the truth, but she still felt guilty for some reason. ¡°On the other hand, Brother Nine, didn¡¯t you promise me to wait at home? Why did you follow me?¡± ¡°If it were you, can you wait at home while I go out and take risks alone?¡± Yin Jiujin had indeed agreed not to follow her. He had also arranged for Lin Zimu to bring people over to keep an eye on her. However, he couldn¡¯t even lie down for more than half a minute. He quickly changed and rushed over. He was worried if he didn¡¯t watch her personally. Yan Jinyu fell silent. She couldn¡¯t. If he were to take a risk outside, she would not be able to wait at home alone. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t saying anything, Yin Jiujin said, ¡°See, even you can¡¯t do it.¡± Yan Jinyu coughed lightly and let go of him. ¡°What should we do here?¡± Actually, usually at this time, everyone was waiting for Yan Jinyu to make the decision. However, Yan Jinyu asked Yin Jiujin. Min Rufeng and the others felt a littleplicated. However, on second thought, the Yu Family was considered an above-average family in the capital. It was indeed not easy to deal with the aftermath of them being destroyed overnight. If she asked Yin Jiujin, perhaps he could give him a better solution to reduce themotion. ¡°Qin Hao will clean up the aftermath.¡± Yan Jinyu nodded to show that she understood. If Qin Hao handled it, he could use the method of how he handled official work. It was also Qin Hao¡¯s job to eliminate Liu Guang and the rest. He had the right to do it. ¡°Shall we go back first?¡± Yin Jiujin held her hand. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Huo Siyu asked, ¡°Second Young Master Yin, do you mean that Qin Hao knows what happened here?¡± Before Yin Jiujin could reply, someone jumped down from the wall. ¡°This is the capital.¡± It was Qin Hao. ¡°How could I not know when you caused such a hugemotion in the capital?¡± He walked towards Huo Siyu. ¡°Besides, Rainy, have you forgotten that we live together? How will I not suspect you when you¡¯re not at home?¡± Compared to Yan Jinyu, Huo Siyu really sneaked out secretly. Even Yan Jinyu exined the situation to Yin Jiujin. Hence, Huo Siyu was much more nervous to see Qin Haopared to Yan Jinyu seeing Yin Jiujin just now. No, it should be said that when she heard Yin Jiujin mention Qin Hao, she felt guilty. ¡°D-didn¡¯t you say you are staying in the army¡¯s barracks tonight and noting back?¡± He indeed had to stay in the army¡¯s barracks, provided that he didn¡¯t receive Yin Jiujin¡¯s call. Of course, Qin Hao wouldn¡¯t say that. ¡°I came back to get something at thest minute.¡± ¡°Rainy, you actually came out alone without telling me when such a thing happened. Is it because I, your fianc¨¦, haven¡¯t received your approval?¡± He asked seriously and even frowned. He had his serious and honest persona on again. Huo Siyu actually could not tell him the excuse that she had thought of. If she said it, it would feel like she was lying to an honest and simple person. However, in reality, Qin Hao had already shown his true colors in front of her. He was not an honest and simple person at all. ¡°¡­I¡¯m just considering that you¡¯re busy and don¡¯t want to distract you. Besides, I didn¡¯te out alone. Look, Beauty Yu and the rest are all here. With them around, what can happen to me? Besides, I¡¯m not a flower in a greenhouse either. I have the ability to protect myself.¡± Yan Jinyu suddenly felt that Huo Siyu¡¯s words sounded a little familiar. She then realized that the words she said tofort Yin Jiujin when she wanted to leave Mount West Vi alone were a little simr to this? Qin Hao arrivedter than Yin Jiujin and didn¡¯t see the intense confrontation between the two sides. However, seeing the situation here, he could tell that the fight just now was definitely dangerous. ¡°At the end of the day, you still don¡¯t acknowledge me as your fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°W-Why are you talking about this again? What does this have to do with acknowledging you? If I don¡¯t acknowledge you, will I live with you?¡± ¡°Living with me was because your family was worried about you being alone in the capital and asked me to take care of you. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have lived with me at all. If you acknowledged me and really treated me as your fianc¨¦, would you not tell me abouting out to take risks like tonight?¡± ¡°For example, Eldest Miss Yan. She didn¡¯t hide anything from Second Yin. Although there¡¯s a hugemotion in the capital and it¡¯s not easy to hide it from my eyes, it¡¯s very difficult to rush over so quickly after sensing themotion. I only rushed over after receiving Second Yin¡¯s call and knowing the situation here.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Yan can tell Second Yin everything, but why can¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. She lived in the same room as Yin Jiujin, while Qin Hao lived in the army¡¯s barracks and separated from Little Rain. How was that the same? Besides, even if she lived with Yin Jiujin, she didn¡¯t intend to tell him at first. She was going to send him a message after she quietly left Mount West Vi. She looked at Yin Jiujin. They left the courtyard hand in hand. Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling suddenly felt like they couldn¡¯t bear to watch Qin Hao like this. They left first too. Since they had all left, Luo Yikun naturally followed. Hence, there were only a pile of corpses and Huo Siyu, Qin Hao and Yu Chen who were almost dead and in pain but unable to make a sound left. Huo Siyu and Qin Hao naturally sensed their departure. Huo Siyu wanted to leave with them, but how could she leave when she saw Qin Hao like this? She was a little speechless. ¡°¡­Alright, I¡¯ll tell you immediately the next time I go out to do something.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that I don¡¯t acknowledge you as my fianc¨¦. Don¡¯t you know if I acknowledge you or not?¡± Qin Hao stared at her for a long time before pulling her into his arms. ¡°Of course, I know, but whenever I think about how you¡¯re in danger but you don¡¯t want to tell me, I¡¯ll worry if you don¡¯t treat me as your fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you thinking about? I knew that there wouldn¡¯t be any danger today, so I didn¡¯t tell you. If there¡¯s danger, wouldn¡¯t I be too irresponsible if I ran out without telling you?¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, Brother Feng, and Sister Fengling are all here. What can happen to me? If anything happens, they¡¯ll be in front of me. I¡¯ll always be the one being protected.¡± That was true, but if something really happened, why would Huo Siyu hide behind them? Qin Hao didn¡¯t argue with her. ¡°I¡¯ll forget about it this time. You said it yourself. If such a thing happens again in the future, you¡¯ll tell me.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I said that.¡± Seeing that she had calmed him down and was afraid that he would not let go of this problem, Huo Siyu quickly changed the topic, ¡°Let¡¯s settle the matter here first. Such a big thing happened to the Yu Family overnight. It will be big news when it gets out.¡± Qin Hao slowly let go of her. ¡°Yes.¡± He looked at the corpses on the ground and exhaled. He was furious. It was not for their miserable ends. Qin Hao knew very well who Yan Jinyu and the others were dealing with now. He didn¡¯t trust Yan Jinyu, but he trusted Yin Jiujin. Moreover, Huo Siyu was around. Hence, he believed that Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t bring them along to do anything disadvantageous to his job. The remaining members of Ghost ughter that they were targeting now were also who he wanted to eliminate. The reason why he was furious was because Ghost ughter¡¯s people were actually so arrogant as to run their own operation in the capital under his nose. They did not treat his superiors and him seriously at all. The Yu Family¡­ He actually did not notice anything wrong with a family that had been under his nose for so many years. This was his mistake. There was both anger and self-reproach. Fortunately, these people were discovered before they could do anything. Otherwise, he did not know what the consequences of his negligence would be. Ghost ughter, Liu Guang! How ambitious! After settling the aftermath of the Yu Family, he would have to arrange for someone to keep an eye on the families in the capital. They would never let a second Yu Family appear in the capital again! *** Yin Jiujin and Qin Hao had arrived. Lin Zimu, Xue Yi, and the others, who were guarding outside the Yu Family¡¯s mansion, naturally received the order and didn¡¯t stop Liu Guang¡¯s car. Yan Jinyu and the others walked out of the Yu Family¡¯s mansion. Just as they were about to get into their respective cars and leave, Luo Yikun caught up with them. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan!¡± Yan Jinyu stopped and turned back. ¡°Second Young Master Luo, is there anything else?¡± Seeing that Yan Jinyu¡¯s attitude towards him was as usual and didn¡¯t change because of what happened tonight, Luo Yikun heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 477 - Jealousy And Uneasiness

Chapter 477: Jealousy And Uneasiness

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Thank you,¡± Luo Yikun said. His attitude was sincere. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I might still be living in their trap now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m not helping you. I just don¡¯t want Liu Guang to have another helper.¡± Just as Luo Yikun was about to be surprised that he actually held such weight in Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart, which made her specially expose the truth back then in order not to let him help Liu Guang, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°Of course, even if Liu Guang has your help, he¡¯s destined to lose to me. I just have to take care of one more corpse, which is yours.¡± She said it with a smile, but Luo Yikun felt his scalp tingle for some reason. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan is right.¡± He did not refute her because she was telling the truth. He had always cherished his life and didn¡¯t want to provoke trouble. In the early years in North City, when he was especially fickle and had taken a fancy to Yan Jinyun, he already felt that the Yan Family was a trouble and didn¡¯t want to make a move, let alone a big shot like Yan Jinyu. He already sensed that Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t be provoked. Seeing Yan Jinyu¡¯s skills tonight, he sensed that she couldn¡¯t be provoked even more.i And Master Nine¡­ His gaze turned to the sharp man beside Yan Jinyu and moved away in a second. He had long heard of Master Nine¡¯s name. Master Nine was definitely the number one person he couldn¡¯t provoke. That was only because of Master Nine¡¯s fierce reputation. He saw Master Nine make a move tonight with his own eyes¡­ No, he didn¡¯t see or even feel it. It was only after Yan Jinyu spoke and he saw Master Nine walking out that he remembered the abnormality when he blocked the bullet previously. He only realized it when he contacted the dots together. He could block the bullet so quickly because he was close and the angle was right. Master Nine was different. He was hiding far away and the angle was a little tricky. Not only could he react quickly to block the bullet at such a far distance and at such a tricky angle, but he also prevented others from noticing him. Such ability. He could notpare to him. When such formidable two people joined forces, the people who didn¡¯t dare to provoke them in the past, mostly didn¡¯t want to, but the people who didn¡¯t dare now, really didn¡¯t dare to anymore. ¡°Second Young Master Luo didn¡¯t specially call me to just thank me, right?¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Yan is smart. Other than thanking you, I do have something else to say.¡± Yan Jinyu gestured for him to speak. ¡°Please count me in when you deal with Liu Guang in the future, Eldest Miss Yan. I¡¯m alone and don¡¯t have any other help behind me. I might not be able to help much, but I¡¯m still alright at fighting. When you need to fight, I can make up the numbers.¡± These words were undoubtedly humble. After seeing his marksmanship, Yan Jinyu had a rough understanding of his ability. ¡°Oh? Aren¡¯t you worried that Liu Guang will attack the people around you? Liu Guang even warned you earlier.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m worried. It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m worried that I should participate even more. I don¡¯t want Liu Guang to suddenly think of me one day and attack the people around me. Instead of worrying all the time, it¡¯s better to resolve the problem from the source.¡± He actually hesitated when Liu Guang warned him. He could protect himself, but he could not take care of the people around him. Especially since he cared about more than one person. Dad, Mom, Qiu, and¡­ Nothing could happen to them. And he knew very well that he could not protect so many people at the same time. Liu Guang, who taught him all these skills, was especially targeting him. He didn¡¯t want to be on tenterhooks forever. He knew that with Yan Jinyu and the rest¡¯s ability, Liu Guang would be defeated by them sooner orter. But he didn¡¯t know when that happened. Just as he said, he didn¡¯t want Liu Guang to suddenly think of him one day and attack the people around him. Besides, what if? What if Yan Jinyu and the rest lost to Liu Guang in the end¡­ Although the chances were very small, there was no guarantee. He couldn¡¯t ce all his hopes on others. In the past, he really wouldn¡¯t have provoked such trouble and lived as he pleased. Now, the other party was obviously threatening him and the people around him, so he had no choice but to interfere. With him alone, he could not shake off Liu Guang at all. Hence, the best solution was to cooperate with Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu¡¯s appraising gazended on Luo Yikun¡¯s face. Then, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind your help to deal with Liu Guang, but I won¡¯t help you protect your people.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t help protect them, but it was too troublesome. She actually didn¡¯t like to use her brain, but recently¡­ not only recently, but for the past half a year, her mind had been spinning non-stop. She wished that all of this would end quickly so that her brain would be able to restpletely. Even if it couldn¡¯t end so quickly, she didn¡¯t want to think about things that she didn¡¯t have to resolve during this period of time. For example, helping Luo Yikun protect the people he wanted to protect. Without Luo Yikun¡¯s cooperation, she could still settle Liu Guang. If Yin Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t still in Liu Guang¡¯s hands, she could have made Liu Guang leave his life here tonight. No, it should be said that she could have taken Liu Guang¡¯s life long ago in the Feng Family. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m cooperating with Eldest Miss Yan for myself. I naturally won¡¯t trouble Eldest Miss Yan anymore. I¡¯ll make arrangements for everyone around me. I can¡¯t guarantee that I can be of great help, but I definitely won¡¯t be a burden. Eldest Miss Yan, you can rest assured about this.¡± *** Half an hourter, they returned to the Mount West Vi. At three in the morning. Mount West Vi was especially quiet. After getting out of the car, Yin Jiujin held Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand and returned to his room. On the way here, Yan Jinyu asked Yin Jiujin to send someone to the Chu Family to capture Chu Ying. From Liu Guang¡¯s reaction, Chu Ying clearly knew his secret. In order to prevent Liu Guang from silencing her, it was better to control her first. As for what secrets Chu Ying had, they would interrogate her tomorrow. Coincidentally, she was going to meet Min Sisi and Chu Yiran tomorrow too. Yan Jinyu thought that she could sleep as soon as she returned. She didn¡¯t feel it outside at this time, but she felt a little sleepy the moment she returned to the ce where she lived with Yin Jiujin. Unexpectedly, after returning to his room and closing the door, Yin Jiujin turned around and trapped her between him and the door. The lights in the room were not switched on. The faint moonlight shone in from the window, but they could only see the outline of the things in the room. Yin Jiujin held himself against the door with one hand and held her waist with the other. He slowly lowered his head. His breathing approached her face. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± It was a simple conversation at first. However, the room was very dark and the two of them could not see each other clearly. They could only hear each other¡¯s voices and breathing. The atmosphere was easily created. Yin Jiujin¡¯s lips firstnded on her forehead, then her eyes, nose, and finally her lips. He did not do anything else and it was just a gentle peck. Then he buried his face in her neck. ¡°You frightened me tonight.¡± As he buried his face in her neck, he retracted his hand that was holding the door and hugged her tightly. Yan Jinyu knew what he was referring to. On the way back, when he was driving and there were only the two of them in the car, other than her asking him to arrange for someone to go to the Chu Family to take Chu Ying away and he replied before sending a message to instruct someone to do it, the two of them didn¡¯t say much. She was the one who spoke up. He simply replied. It was still the emotionless kind. Yan Jinyu knew that what happened tonight had a huge impact on him. She wrapped her arms around him. ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯ll be fine. Didn¡¯t you see it too? I can handle Liu Guang. Although I¡¯m more serious when I deal with him than when I deal with others, it¡¯s not too tiring either. As for the bullet that missed, didn¡¯t I avoid it too?¡± ¡°Even if I can¡¯t avoid it, didn¡¯t Second Young Master Luo and you stop that bullet at the same time?¡± Actually, she had agreed to let Luo Yikun get involved mostly because Luo Yikun had reacted at that critical moment. To be honest, Luo Yikun had saved her at that time. She would still be fine even if he didn¡¯t make a move. If Luo Yikun had not made a move at that time and he had suddenly suggested a coboration, she might not have agreed. Luo Yikun cared about many people. If Liu Guang captured any of them and used them as a threat at the critical moment of their cooperation, Luo Yikun might cause trouble for her because the people he cared about were in Liu Guang¡¯s hands. She didn¡¯t want to owe others a favor, so even though she knew that there were hidden dangers in agreeing to Luo Yikun¡¯s cooperation, she still agreed. ¡°In fact, you could have prevented the other party from taking advantage of that,¡± Yin Jiujin said gloomily. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, I¡¯m jealous. You actually put yourself in danger at the critical moment because of another man.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Yan Jinyu opened her mouth to say something, but she realized that she didn¡¯t know what to say. At that time, she was indeed stunned by Hei Yao¡¯s sudden appearance, even though it was only for a short second. She was afraid that she would hurt¡­ Hei Yao by ident in her battle with Liu Guang. Yes, she was afraid of injuring him. Even if she didn¡¯t want to admit it, Hei Yao still held a lot of weight in her heart. Even if he had betrayed her before. Furthermore, she now knew that there might be another secret behind his betrayal. It was one thing if she didn¡¯t forgive him, but it was another thing when she didn¡¯t want to hurt him. Perhaps even if there was another secret behind Hei Yao¡¯s betrayal and they could never return to the past, she still did not want to hurt him. Back then, her rtionship with Hei Yao was even deeper than her rtionship with Feng, Meimei and Little Rain. Just treat it as a favor from the past. Just as she was thinking about it, Yan Jinyu let out a gasp when she felt a pain in her neck. He was not a puppy, why was he biting her? ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, not only did you put yourself in danger for another man, but you¡¯re also distracted for him now. You don¡¯t even want me anymore.¡± When Yan Jinyu heard that, she was speechless. The emotions that she had felt earlier dissipated just like that. ¡°What do you mean by I don¡¯t even want you anymore? When did I not want you?¡± Yin Jiujin raised his head from her neck and kissed the corner of her lips. ¡°Then, do you want me?¡± With him like this, Yan Jinyu, of course, wouldn¡¯t think too much. She only wanted tofort him quickly, so she nodded repeatedly without thinking. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I want you.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll satisfy you then.¡± After saying that, they kissed fiercely. ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. Was she being tricked? Was it necessary? He was Yin Jiujin, so he was different in her eyes. When had she ever rejected him when he wanted to ¡°torture¡± her? Didn¡¯t she always give in to him? Although it was a trick, she could still sense his jealousy and uneasiness from his kiss. Why was he jealous? It was undoubtedly because she was in a daze momentarily when she saw Hei Yao while fighting with Liu Guang. Why was he uneasy¡­ She thought that she might have really frightened him then. At the thought of this, she let him do whatever he wanted even more. She wrapped her arms around his neck in response. It was destined to be another sleepless night again.. Chapter 478 - Scaling In The Middle Of The Night

Chapter 478: Scaling In The Middle Of The Night

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At the same time, in a boy¡¯s dormitory in the Imperial Capital University. Theyout of the students¡¯ dormitory in the Imperial Capital University was notpletely the same. For example, Yan Jinyu¡¯s dormitory had a bed on top and a desk below. Some of the dormitories had bunk beds and the desks were ced in the middle of the dormitories. This was theyout of the boys¡¯ dormitory. On the sixth floor of the dormitory. Someone suddenly jumped onto the balcony of a dorm room. Yes, the sixth floor. Because the floor was high, the window that led to the balcony did not have an anti-theft window. The person entered easily. The dim dormitory echoed with low snores. There were four people in the dormitory and they all seemed to be asleep. Even though the room was very dark, the person could still walk straight to a certain bed. He stood in front of the bed and looked at the person on the lower bed. The person on the bed was covered by a thin nket. She was already suffering from insomnia, and it was not easy for her to fall asleep. Of course, she was not asleep either. He did not notice anyone entering the dormitory at first. Now that he was standing in front of his bed for a few minutes and staring at him, it was difficult for him not to sense him. He was shocked when he opened his eyes. He woke up in the middle of the night in the dormitory and suddenly saw someone standing by the bed.He was even staring at him. Almost everyone would be frightened by that. ¡°You¡­¡± The next second, his mouth was covered by someone. Immediately after, there were two people on the narrow lower bed. The person lowered her head and whispered into his ear, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Xu Gui finally calmed down. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± He gestured for him to let go. Only then did Luo Yikun let go. The two of them looked at each other in the dark for about a minute. No one said anything, but at a certain moment, they spoke at the same time. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You speak first.¡± ¡°You speak first.¡± They had a tacit understanding. They were silent again. Xu Gui¡¯s feelings were veryplicated now. At the ss gathering tonight, a girl confessed to him. Luo Yikun helped him reject her, but he left without any reason. He returned to the dormitory in a low andplex mood. After taking a shower, hey on the bed and slept, but he couldn¡¯t sleep no matter what. He was still awake when his roommates came back to sleep one after another. During this period of time, he had thought a lot and slowly figured out what he had never figured out. He understood why he instinctively looked at Luo Yikun when that girl confessed to him. He also understood why he was so obsessed with asking Luo Yikun for a reason after Luo Yikun rejected him. If he hadn¡¯t said that he would only give Luo Yikun this chance to exin and Luo Yikun had left without looking back, he probably wouldn¡¯t have understood his thoughts until now. He simply cared. He didn¡¯t know when he started to care. Perhaps it wastely, or perhaps, even earlier. However, Luo Yikun¡­ liked beautiful women. He had had countless girlfriends, so naturally, he had been involved with countless women too. He didn¡¯t know what to do now. That was not right either. He had thought about it for a long time when he came back and had actually thought of a solution. Whether it was based on Luo Yikun¡¯s former yboy behaviour or on other considerations, this was not realistic. He felt that it was better not to be so close to him in the future. Wasn¡¯t he fine when he and Luo Yikun didn¡¯t interact much in the past? As long as their rtionship returned to its original state and they didn¡¯t have much interaction, or rather, they rarely interacted even if they did. These thoughts that shouldn¡¯t exist would disappear sooner orter. However, he did not expect him to appear in his dormitory just as he was about to fall asleep. He was even squeezed onto a narrow bed with him. The door was closed and this was the sixth floor. How did he get in?! At the thought of this, Xu Gui finally reacted. He was about to sit up when he realized that there was someone else on him. He could not get up at all. ¡°How did you get in?!¡± His voice was a little loud. Hearing the sound of a roommate turning over as if he had been woken up, he quickly lowered his voice, ¡°Did youe in through the window!?¡± Since there was no sound of the door opening, he could only have entered from the window. However, Xu Gui himself could not believe it when he said that. Seeing that the person did not deny it, Xu Gui¡¯s eyes widened in shock, ¡°This is the sixth floor!¡± ¡°Be quiet. Don¡¯t wake your roommates up.¡± Xu Gui realized that his reaction was indeed a little big. He lowered his voice again, ¡°This is the sixth floor. How did you do it?¡± ¡°I naturally have my ways. Let¡¯s not talk about this. I¡¯ll rush over to look for you immediately after I¡¯m done. I want to give you the reason you wanted in the bar¡¯s private room.¡± Xu Gui gasped. At this moment, they were already used to the dim light in the room and could barely see each other¡¯s faces. Hearing him mention the incident in the bar¡¯s private room, Xu Gui got agitated again. He felt stifled. After a long while, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t say it when I gave you the chance, but there¡¯s no need to say it now.¡± In the next moment, his mouth was covered. He didn¡¯t cover his mouth with his hand this time. Xu Gui widened his eyes in shock and was about to struggle and push him away. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your roommate to wake up and see us, just¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Xu Gui did not dare to struggle anymore. Even in the darkness, Luo Yikun could sense Xu Gui ring at him. He chuckled and continued. ¡°This is the reason I want to give you.¡± ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t hate this. This is very good.¡± ¡°I know you have a lot of concerns. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll settle them. You just have to follow your heart and do whatever you want.¡± *** The next day. ¡°Darn it!¡± The bro on the upper bunk woke up drowsily to go to the washroom. As soon as he came down, he saw the two people lying together on the lower bed. Perhaps because the bed was too narrow and the two of them were in each other¡¯s arms. His roommate was mostly awake now. However, he stopped being surprised when he saw who the other person was. It turned out to be an acquaintance. He knew this person. He was Xu Gui¡¯s good friend. He probably couldn¡¯t go back to his dormitory to stay. As for why he didn¡¯t know that he came, it was probably because they were all asleep when he camest night and didn¡¯t alert them. It was also hard to share a lower bed for the two of them. However, after the roommate shouted, the other two people on the other bunk bed woke up too. ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s so early in the morning!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I slipped.¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Then, the two of them continued to sleep silently. Xu Gui and Luo Yikun were naturally woken up too. Panic shed past Xu Gui¡¯s eyes, but Luo Yikun was calm. He sat up and nodded at that roommate. The roommate was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Luo Yikun to be so warm. He hadn¡¯t seen him many times, but every time he saw him, Luo Yikun basically ignored everyone except for Xu Gui. He was very cold. It was inevitable that he felt a little ufortable now. He nodded in response. Then, he went to the washroom. Xu Gui heaved a long sigh of relief. Luo Yikun smiled at him. ¡°Are you nervous?¡± ¡°What are you nervous about? Isn¡¯t it normal for friends to stay over?¡± Xu Gui red at him and said nothing. He suddenly felt ufortable as he thought of something. Seeing him like this, Luo Yikun didn¡¯t say anything to prevent him from feeling even more ufortable. He stood up first. ¡°Get up and wash up. Change your clothes and follow me out. I have something to tell you.¡± *** At a breakfast shop in the Imperial Capital University, the two of them ordered breakfast and sat by the window. ¡°What are you going to say?¡± Luo Yikun paused in his actions and looked at him, ¡°Little Guizi, let¡¯s go overseas.¡± There was a moment of silence. Xu Gui thought that he had heard wrongly and reacted, ¡°What did you say?!¡± Before Luo Yikun could reply, Xu Gui stood up excitedly, ¡°You want me to go overseas? Y-you want me to go overseas? What right do you have to tell me to go overseas? You¡¯re not my parents!¡± Seeing his huge reaction, Luo Yikun panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll exin to you slowly.¡± ¡°Sit down first,¡± he said gently. He no longer looked like the hedonistic second-generation heir in North City that could not be provoked years ago. Xu Gui stared at him and was silent for a moment before he sat down again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious how I could enter your dormitory on the sixth floor so easily?¡± Xu Gui almost forgot about this if he didn¡¯t mention it. However, after Luo Yikun asked, Xu Gui¡¯s first reaction was not to pursue the matter. Instead, he looked around, afraid that others would hear him. No matter how stupid he was, he knew that ordinary people could not climb to the sixth floor bare-handed. What if Luo Yikun had some secret identity¡­ Seeing his reaction, Luo Yikun heaved a sigh of relief without a trace. At the same time, he was also happy. It seemed like he still cared about him. ¡°Seeing you like this, you probably have some guesses. Then, I won¡¯t hide it from you anymore. I knew someone when I was very young and learned some skills from him. I didn¡¯t know untilst night that I had always been living in someone else¡¯s scheme.¡± Xu Gui was shocked. Luo Yikun gave him a reassuring look. ¡°Since I already know that I¡¯ve been schemed against, I naturally won¡¯t continue to collude with the other party. However, this will inevitably offend the other party.¡± ¡°I have the ability to protect myself, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I can protect the people I care about from the other party.¡± The people he cared about¡­ Xu Gui fell silent. After a long while, he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the other party?¡± ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of Ghost ughter Ind? Or rather, have you heard of Ghost ughter?¡± Xu Gui looked at him in shock. ¡°You offended someone from Ghost ughter?!¡± The Xu Family was not considered a top family in North City, but they had their own businesses. Of course, they had heard of the extremely famous and mysterious organization, Ghost ughter. Which family didn¡¯t have some small conflicts? Whenever there was conflict, they woulde into contact with people or organizations whom they could hire to help them. For example, Ghost ughter. However, the Xu Family had never interacted with Ghost ughter. However, Xu Gui had heard of Ghost ughter before. Xu Gui did not dare to speak too loudly, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Ghost ughter Ind destroyed? Is someone still alive in Ghost ughter? Who did you offend? Could it be the four killers who destroyed Ghost ughter Ind back then?¡± Luo Yikun chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re asking so many questions in one go. How should I answer them?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t offend them. I offended the former owner of Ghost ughter Ind.¡± ¡°!!!¡± Xu Gui. How was this different from offending the four big shots? Wait a minute. Luo Yikun had just said that he had learned his skills from others and he suddenly realized that the other party was only scheming against him. Now, he said that the person he had offended was the owner of Ghost ughter Ind. Didn¡¯t that mean that the person who had taught him his skills and schemed against him was the former owner of Ghost ughter Ind?! ¡°!!!¡± Xu Gui was so shocked that he was speechless. He actually knew someone who was rted to that kind of legendary person. It felt so surreal. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m in a cooperative rtionship with the four big shots you mentioned. We only reached an agreementst night.¡± Xu Gui was shocked again. He opened her mouth to ask something, but he didn¡¯t know what to ask. In the end, he didn¡¯t ask anything. He simply looked at Luo Yikun and for a moment, he felt that Luo Yikun was especially tall and impressive. It was fine if he was involved with that kind of big shots, but he actually had a cooperative rtionship¡­ Chapter 479 - Meeting A Few People

Chapter 479: Meeting A Few People

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Perhaps he did not know Luo Yikun very well? Xu Gui looked at him without saying a word. Luo Yikun quickly guessed his thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ll exin the exact details to you in the future. It¡¯s not safe to stay in the country now. I¡¯ll arrange for you to go overseas. I¡¯ll look for you when this is over.¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not going overseas alone. I¡¯ll also make arrangements for Qiu and my parents. Qiu had worked hard to get into the Imperial Capital University, so I¡¯ll think of a way to get her a ce as an exchange student. When this matteres to an end, she cane back anytime she wants.¡± ¡°As for you¡­ I¡¯ll look for you after this is over. Whether you want to settle overseas ore back, will depend on your wishes. Be it overseas oring back, I¡¯ll sweep away all the obstacles and won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry either. I have a way to guarantee that the other party won¡¯t be able to find you.¡± Liu Guang had a formidable enemy to deal with now, so he didn¡¯t have the energy to investigate them. As long as he arranged it meticulously, he could guarantee that Liu Guang wouldn¡¯t be able to find them. Even if Liu Guang really could find them, he was still in the country. Liu Guang had to get past him even if he wanted to investigate. He would do his best to create trouble for Liu Guang and make sure that Liu Guang didn¡¯t have any extra energy to investigate. Luo Yikun had already arranged it. What else could Xu Gui say? He considered him as someone he cared about, and he actually¡­ However, asking him to go overseas now? He knew Luo Yikun¡¯s concerns, but he didn¡¯t want to go overseas. Before he knew about this, he didn¡¯t want to. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t he ept his family¡¯s arrangements to go overseas and stay in the country to go to university? After knowing this, he didn¡¯t want to go overseas anymore. He went overseas at such a critical moment and then worried all day about whether he was safe in the country. What was that supposed to be? Of course, he also knew very well that he might burden him if he stayed in the country. His rationality told him that he should go overseas ording to his arrangements. His emotions told him that he should not. ¡°It¡¯s only right that you arranged for Luo Qiu to go overseas with your parents, but why do you even want me to go overseas too? You and I are at most good friends. No, we¡¯re not even friends. We just have a lot of interactions.¡± Luo Yikun¡¯s smile faded. He stared at him and said word by word, ¡°Not even friends? Last night¡­¡± Xu Gui quickly interrupted him, ¡°Shut up!¡± He was like a frightened rabbit. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were in the breakfast shop and there were many people around, he would have jumped up long ago. ¡°In the eyes of outsiders, we can at most be considered to have some ties. We¡¯ll just cut ties for the time being. A small fry like me, that kind of big shot won¡¯t pay attention at all.¡± Luo Yikun was about to say something when Xu Gui said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m not going overseas!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it. As long as we don¡¯t interact much, those big shots won¡¯t notice a small fry like me at all.¡± Luo Yikun naturally knew that he had a point, but¡­ ¡°Stop interacting with you. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it.¡± Xu Gui felt a little ufortable as he stared at him. ¡°Up to you. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to go overseas.¡± At least not now. As for the future¡­ They would talk about itter. In the country, he would have to withstand a lot of pressure if he really wanted to continue ording to his wishes. It would be easier overseas. ¡°Little Guizi¡­¡± Xu Gui had already stood up, ¡°I¡¯m done eating. I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± Luo Yikun was about to get up and follow him when someone walked towards him. ¡°Second Brother!¡± It was Luo Qiu. She seemed to be a little flustered. ¡°I was about to look for you. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. I have something to ask you.¡± Luo Qiu seemed to be in a hurry. She didn¡¯t even bother to greet Xu Gui. Under normal circumstances, it was impossible for her not to greet him. Because she knew Luo Yikun¡¯s thoughts, she naturally wouldn¡¯t have ignored Xu Gui. Especially when Xu Gui was with Luo Yikun. Xu Gui was also very curious when he saw Luo Qiu so flustered. However, he didn¡¯t stay long. ¡°Then you guys chat. I have ss in the morning. I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± Luo Qiu was anxious and didn¡¯t care about him. She nodded casually when she heard that. Luo Yikun hesitated but didn¡¯t stop him in the end. He could roughly guess why Luo Qiu was looking for him. It was better not to let Xu Gui hear it lest he was more worried. After all, the Yu Family was destroyed overnight. Just hearing it was scary enough. ¡°Sit down first.¡± Luo Qiu sat down. ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± Luo Yikun asked. Luo Qiu nodded and then shook her head, ¡°I did, but I came to look for you before I could eat. Second Brother, something seems to have happened to the Yu Family. Do you know that?¡± The Yu Family was her maternal grandfather¡¯s family. She had just acknowledged her maternal grandfather not long ago and had not interacted much with him when she received the news that something had happened to the Yu Family. Actually, she didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with the Yu Family. However, that was her mother¡¯s home after all. It was her mother¡¯s family and rtives whom she had just acknowledged. Now that something had happened to them, it was impossible for her to remain indifferent. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll order you breakfast first. We¡¯ll talk while we eat.¡± As he spoke, he called the waiter over to order. Luo Qiu didn¡¯t care if he ordered breakfast or not. She simply asked, ¡°Second Brother, I suddenly received news this morning that the Yu Family¡¯s residence has been sealed by the state. What¡¯s going on? Could it be that the Yu Family hasmitted a crime?¡± Was it sealed off? He did not know that. However, since Qin Hao was handling the aftermath, this method was also reasonable. Qin Hao was responsible for handling some special cases. Anyone with a brain wouldn¡¯t interfere in Qin Hao¡¯s matters personally. It would save them a lot of trouble. ¡°You can say that.¡± ¡°Second Brother, do you know what happened to the Yu Family?¡± Luo Qiu was not stupid. Luo Yikun was not shocked at all. He even answered her calmly, which meant that he knew. Luo Yikun didn¡¯t intend to hide it from her, even if he knew very well that Luo Qiu might be sad when she found out the truth. If a person in charge of the family didn¡¯t even have this little resilience, how was she going to manage the family business in the future? ¡°You should have heard of Ghost ughter Ind.¡± Luo Qiu couldn¡¯t react to what Ghost ughter Ind was for a moment. When she did, she couldn¡¯t calm down from her shock. Ghost ughter Ind? That Ghost ughter Ind? Of course, she had heard of it! Four years ago, Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed by its own people. But who destroyed it? Even she, who was young then, had heard about such a big event. ¡°Ghost ughter Ind and the Yu Family¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re together. The Yu Family worked for the head of Ghost ughter. They were also involved in Eldest Aunt¡¯s death back then.¡± Last night, when Liu Guang mentioned that Eldest Aunt¡¯s death was rted to him, Yu Quan and the others in the Yu Family were not surprised. Obviously, they knew. Even if they didn¡¯t know, it meant that Eldest Aunt didn¡¯t hold much weight in their hearts. That was why they were indifferent after knowing the cause of Eldest Aunt¡¯s death. Perhaps, they had also taken part back then. Regardless of whether they knew or not, the Yu Family was not worth Qiu¡¯s extra feelings. ¡°You¡¯re saying that my mother¡¯s death is rted to the Yu Family?!¡± ¡°Yes, so you don¡¯t have to interfere in the Yu Family¡¯s matters. They¡¯re not worth it. Something happened to the Yu Family because their rtionship with Ghost ughter was discovered and it was handled by the state.¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t look for me, I would have gone looking for you too.¡± ¡°The Yu Family was captured, but the head of Ghost ughter escaped. It¡¯s not safe to stay in the country now. I¡¯m prepared to arrange for you to go overseas with my parents. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll go overseas as an exchange student. When the state catches them and there¡¯s no danger, you cane back.¡± Luo Qiu was really shocked. She could not react to this series of events. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the Luo Family¡¯s business. I¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯ll hand it to you unscathed when youe back.¡± ¡°No, Second Brother, what does the Yu Family¡¯s rtionship with the head of Ghost ughter have to do with me? Why am I not safe in the country while he is on the run?¡± Luo Yikun paused for a moment before saying truthfully, ¡°Because they¡¯re after me. Eldest Aunt was also killed by them because she protected me from falling into their hands back then. It can be said that Eldest Aunt¡¯s death is rted to me.¡± Luo Qiu looked at him in surprise. ¡°If you want to me me, I won¡¯t have anyints. But now, you have to go overseas.¡± me him? Luo Qiu didn¡¯t know. She had never seen her biological mother since she was young, but she grew up with Second Brother. Second Brother had always protected her since she was young. After she grew up, Second Brother helped her seize and hold the power of the Luo Family. She only had a vague concept for her biological mother. However, for her Second Brother, their rtionship since they were young was real. She knew very well that anyone would harm her, but never Second Brother. ¡°What about you, Second Brother? You said that you would take care of the Luo Family¡¯s businesses. In other words, you won¡¯t leave with us, right?¡± Luo Yikun nodded. ¡°The trouble arose because of me. I have to stay and resolve it.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I know what you want to say. I won¡¯t be in danger. You can rest assured about that.¡± Seeing that she still wanted to say something, Luo Yikun simply said, ¡°But if you stay in the country, I might be in danger because of you. I can protect myself, but I might not be able to protect you. The other party might use you to threaten me.¡± Luo Qiu suddenly fell silent. She understood what he meant. Although it was a little hurtful, she knew that it was the truth. She would be his burden if she stayed. ¡°¡­Alright, Second Brother will arrange what to do.¡± *** Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t go to school today. She had applied for leave. It was alreadyte in the morning when she woke up, not to mention that she had other things to do. She wanted to meet Min Sisi and Chu Yiran. Yin Jiujin was with her. Chu Ying, who Yin Jiujin had arranged for someone to capture, was also being held by Qin Hao. Being locked together made it easier for them to be watched and interrogated. After all, using torture would only give people a huge impact when they saw it with their own eyes. It would be more useful for interrogation if the impact was big. This was Yan Jinyu¡¯s first time going to the army. It was not entirely the army. This was under Qin Hao¡¯s jurisdiction. Here, Qin Hao was the boss. It could be said that this was Qin Hao¡¯s territory. There was no need forplicated procedures. As long as Qin Hao gave permission, they could enter. Furthermore, with Yin Jiujin around. Many people still remembered Yin Jiujin¡¯s reputation in the army in the early years. Hence, when Qin Hao allowed them to pass and with Yin Jiujin escorting her at the side, Yan Jinyu received the highest treatment once they entered. Ever since she entered the base, everyone had been very respectful to her. ¡°Master Nine, Eldest Miss Yan, they¡¯re here.¡± Qin Hao didn¡¯te. He hadn¡¯t settled the Yu Family¡¯s matters yet and had only arranged for someone to lead the way for them. Looking at the dark cell and the various torture devices in front of her, the corners of Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She held Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand and walked in. Min Sisi, Chu Yiran, and Wang Zhi were locked in one room while Chu Ying was locked in the other. It had only been a few days, but the three people locked up together were already in a sorry state. At this moment, they were all crouching in a corner. No one was touching each other. They were probably tired from fighting and were in a truce. And with their characters, this so-called truce was probably also insisted by the wardens. ¡°We meet again!¡± Chapter 480 - All Having A Breakdown

Chapter 480: All Having A Breakdown

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the cell, the three of them looked up. Yan Jinyu finally saw them clearly. Their hair was messy and their faces were scratched. The nail marks on their faces could be seen and their clothes were torn in several ces. ording to Qin Hao, he didn¡¯t torture them. In other words, they were the ones who made them look like this. ¡°Yan Jinyu, you actually dare toe!¡± ¡°Yan Jinyu!¡± ¡°Jinyu, let me go! Even if you don¡¯t, can you lock me somewhere else? Don¡¯t lock me up with these two lunatics. Just take it that I¡¯m begging you!¡± The first two voices were Chu Yiran and Min Sisi, and thest was Wang Zhi. When the three of them saw Yan Jinyu, they looked like they wanted to eat her up. However, Wang Zhi was smarter. She quickly restrained her hatred and crawled over to plead for mercy. Yes, crawled. She must have been beaten up a little badly and could not stand up. Hearing Wang Zhi¡¯s words, Min Sisi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°M-Miss Yan, I beg you too. Please separate me from this lunatic. If this goes on, I¡¯ll lose my life!¡± Chu Yiran was shocked when she heard that and she wanted to hit her again. She pulled her hair. ¡°Who are you calling a lunatic? Huh? Who are you calling a lunatic!¡± She was indeed no different from a lunatic. Actually, the three of them were not like this in the beginning. After being locked up for a few days, they were forced into aplete breakdown. The prison cells were dark and damp, and there were even rats and cockroaches. The three of them were locked in the same space and would fight whenever they had the energy. Furthermore, they settled all their body needs here¡­ They had led a pampered life since they were young. Not to mention staying here for two to three days, even an hour or two was torture to them. It would be strange if they didn¡¯t break down after staying for a few days. Yan Jinyu watched them fight coldly from the side and wasn¡¯t affected at all. About three minutester, seeing that they had added new injuries, she said, ¡°Do you still want to fight? If you want to fight, I¡¯ll leave first ande back when you¡¯re done. Needless to say, this ce is really smelly. I can¡¯t stand it after staying for a few minutes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really formidable to be able to stay here for so many days. Tsk tsk, look at you. You guys haven¡¯t showered for a few days, right? I can smell the stink even from so far away.¡± As she spoke, she even covered her nose in disdain. This was undoubtedly attracting hatred. Min Sisi and Chu Yiran¡¯s eyes were fierce. Wang Zhi wasn¡¯t much better either. However, she suppressed her anger and hatred. ¡°Jinyu, don¡¯t care about them. I beg you. On the ount that I¡¯ve never done anything to harm you, separate me from them. I don¡¯t ask you to let me off. I only ask you to separate me from them. I really don¡¯t want to stay in the same space as them anymore!¡± Wang Zhi crawled over and wanted to pull Yan Jinyu¡¯s skirt. Yan Jinyu took two steps back and she missed. She could not reach her through the iron fence. Min Sisi was still considered rational. She endured it and suppressed her anger. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, you saw it too. She¡¯s a lunatic. If this goes on, I¡¯ll really lose my life. Please separate me from her! I beg of you!¡± Chu Yiran pped her. ¡°Idiot, who asked you to beg her? Do you think she will let you off if you beg her? She can¡¯t wait for you to die here. She can¡¯t wait for us to kill each other!¡± Min Sisi was not at a disadvantage either. She returned her p. ¡°Since you know that she can¡¯t wait for us to kill each other, why do you still follow her wishes? If you didn¡¯t attack me, would there be so much trouble? Would I have so many injuries?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what Father sees in you? You clearly know what the enemy wants to see, but you still follow the enemy¡¯s wishes. Am I stupid or are you stupid?¡± Among the three of them, Chu Yiran was the best at fighting. However, most of the time, Wang Zhi and Min Sisi would join forces to fight her. Hence, Chu Yiran¡¯s situation was actually not much better than theirs. From the beginning, Wang Zhi had persuaded them not to fight each other because it was exactly what Yan Jinyu wanted. They would listen at first, but less than an hourter, because they couldn¡¯t stand the environment here, they started toin and scold each other. Then, they started to fight. Wang Zhi tried to stop the fight. She didn¡¯t know what she said, but the two of them attacked her at the same time. Hence, the two-man battle became a three-man battle. They fought harder and harder. Wang Zhi was extremely regretful. Why did she have to poke her nose into other people¡¯s business at the cafe back then? If she hid and didn¡¯t show her face, how could Yan Jinyu possibly know her identity? Couldn¡¯t she just let Min Sisi fight with Chu Yiran? If she wanted to teach Chu Yiran a lesson, she could just borrow Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand. Why did she have to interfere? Now, she even got herself involved. She knew very well what kind of person Liu Guang was. If she fell into Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands, Liu Guang basically wouldn¡¯t care about her life anymore. Even if Liu Guang¡¯s two daughters were caught together with her! ¡°Jinyu, no, no, Eldest Miss Yan, just take it that I¡¯m begging you. Although I¡¯m Si¡­ Liu Guang¡¯s man, I really didn¡¯t do anything to harm you. Let me off! Otherwise, just give me a quick death!¡± With Yan Jinyu¡¯s instructions to keep them alive and someone keeping an eye on them, Wang Zhi couldn¡¯t die even if she wanted to. After begging for mercy, she looked up and met Yan Jinyu¡¯s smiling eyes. Wang Zhi¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. Yes, how could she have forgotten who this person was? She was not a soft-hearted person at all. Even if she had never done anything to harm Yan Jinyu, just based on the fact that she was Liu Guang¡¯s man and fell into Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands, she was destined to die. It was impossible to beg Yan Jinyu for mercy. Hence, Wang Zhi turned his attention to Yin Jiujin. ¡°Master Nine, please be magnanimous and forgive me this time. I won¡¯t be your enemy anymore. How about this? I¡¯ll surrender and join you. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know about Liu Guang. I beg you to let me off! I beg you to let me off!¡± Yin Jiujin naturally ignored her. From the beginning to the end, Yin Jiujin only nced at them indifferently and didn¡¯t interfere. His eyes were focused on Yan Jinyu. Now that Yan Jinyu was still here, but Wang Zhi chose to plead with him. It would be strange if Yin Jiujin was happy. A sharp gaze swept over, frightening everyone. Wang Zhi¡¯s words were stuck in her throat. She felt like someone was holding her throat. It was clearly just a look. ¡°You¡¯re very capable. You begged my man to let you off in front of me. It seems like you¡¯ve really been tortured quite badly these two days. You don¡¯t even have any brains left. If your plea earlier was to beg me, it might be useful. After all, I¡¯m indeed more interested in Liu Guang¡¯s information¡­¡± Wang Zhi was delighted. However, Yan Jinyu¡¯s next sentence made her heart turn cold. Yan Jinyu continued, ¡°Now, because your actions just now made me very unhappy, even if you really have important information about Liu Guang, I won¡¯t save you anymore.¡± ¡°I wonder what you¡¯re thinking. You actually think that begging me is useless and begging my Brother Nine is useful. What gave you the illusion that someone, whom others have to respectfully call him Master Nine, is easy to talk to?¡± Wang Zhi¡¯s heart turned cold when she heard that. She had indeed done something stupid. The famous Master Nine was even more ruthless than the number one killer, ¡°Chi¡±. What was she thinking just now? Was her brain fried? She actually begged Master Nine in front of Yan Jinyu! ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t need you to let me off. Eldest Miss Yan, I¡¯ll use the information I know to exchange for a separate cell. I don¡¯t want to be locked up with them anymore!¡± ¡°Tsk, what should I say about you? I know Liu Guang quite well. If you really have any useful information, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s still indifferent after you¡¯ve been in my hands for so long.¡± Wang Zhi¡¯s face was ashen. Indeed, although she was meticulously nurtured by Liu Guang, she actually didn¡¯t know much more about Liu Guang than Yan Jinyu. In other words, she really didn¡¯t have any useful information. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve already fought and made a fuss. I don¡¯t have much time to waste with you guys here. Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Her gaze swept past Wang Zhi andnded on the two people who had stopped fighting. ¡°W-What exactly do you want?¡± Wang Zhi said that she could use Liu Guang¡¯s information as an exchange, but Yan Jinyu was unmoved. Min Sisi was petrified. She knew that no matter what, Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t let them off! ¡°I don¡¯t want anything either. I¡¯m just here to send you off for thest time. After all, you guys are already worthless.¡± ¡°W-What do you mean we¡¯re already worthless? You can use us to negotiate with my father. It¡¯s impossible for him to ignore us! Even if Father doesn¡¯t care about them, it¡¯s impossible for him to ignore me!¡± Chu Yiran shouted. When they first met Chu Yiran, she had short hair and had a spunky personality. They even thought that she was a cold and valiant beauty. Now¡­ It had to be said that Yan Jinyu was a little disappointed now. She felt disappointed. She thought that the person who Liu Junqing had risked his life to protect and had been hidden by Yin Jiujin and Qin Hao for so many years would be very capable. She didn¡¯t expect¡­ She thought she was someone special, but she turned out to be just average. However, on second thought, if Chu Yiran was capable, she wouldn¡¯t have acted on her own when she was on a mission with Qin Hao and give Qin Hao the chance to punish her. Anyone with a little brain wouldn¡¯t do that. Actually, she was very curious. How did Chu Yiran survive in the army for so many years without being discovered with that brain of hers? After thinking about it, Yan Jinyu felt that there was only one possibility. That was, Chu Yiran did not send out any key information at all after lying low for so many years. Otherwise, she would not have been able to hide for so many years. ¡°Miss Chu is very confident. Are you sure that between you and Miss Min, if Liu Guang wants to save someone, he will save you and not her?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled as if she had seen through everything. Seeing this, Chu Yiran could not refute her words at all. Even if she refuted, she was not confident enough. ¡°O-of course! How can Father not know who is more valuable between me and this fool?¡± She knew very well why her father was protecting her. Min Sisi was personally raised by her father, but she had walked to where she was today step by step. It was obvious who held more weight in her father¡¯s heart. ¡°You are really shameless. I was taught by Father since I was young. What about you? In Father¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m obviously much more important than you!¡± If she wasn¡¯t afraid of getting injured, Min Sisi would have rushed over and hit Chu Yiran instead of looking angry here. Min Sisi¡¯s words were undoubtedly aimed at Chu Yiran¡¯s wound. The two of them looked like they were about to fight again. Yan Jinyu spoke at the right time, ¡°You don¡¯t have to fight. There¡¯s a recording here. I specially recorded it for you to listen to.¡± As she spoke, she yed the recording of the hostage exchangest night. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t being yful. She specially came here not just to y a recording to put them down. Although she was very happy to see their expressions change after ying the recording, After the recording was yed, the three of them, including Wang Zhi, shouted things like ¡°Impossible¡± and ¡°Absolutely impossible¡±. ¡°The recording is here. You¡¯ve already heard it with your own ears. Why are you lying to yourself?¡± After saying that, Yan Jinyu ignored them and looked at the cell next door. At that moment, there was a person in the cell with a hood over her head. She remained silent because her mouth was also gagged. ¡°Then, you should have heard this recording too, right? Liu Guang didn¡¯t care about their lives, and probably won¡¯t care about yours either.¡± The three people in the cell were shocked. They, too, looked at the cell next door. This person was brought back in the middle of the nightst night. Her head mask was covered and her mouth was gagged. They didn¡¯t know who she was at all. They thought that she was some new criminal that Qin Hao had caught. Now that they heard Yan Jinyu say that, they realized that it was very likely that she was one of them! No wonder she struggled so hard after she came herest night. She seemed to want to stop them from fighting. ¡°W-Who is she?¡± Chu Yiran asked instinctively. ¡°Miss Chu, don¡¯t be anxious. You¡¯ll find out soon.¡± Yan Jinyu waved and got the person who led them in to open the door of the cell next door. She went to remove the person¡¯s headgear and drag her out. She dragged her out and removed her hood. Seeing her face, Chu Yiran had the biggest reaction. ¡°Mom!¡± Yan Jinyu looked at Chu Ying with a sense of disdain. Chu Ying was a little frightened by her aura. The tape on her mouth was torn open. She looked at Yan Jinyu in fear and helplessness, ¡°Who are you? Why are you grabbing me?¡± She looked at Chu Yiran with heartache and worry. ¡°Why did you capture my daughter?¡± Yan Jinyu blinked. She was a little surprised by Chu Ying¡¯s reaction. ¡°Should I say that she¡¯s indeed someone who can even threaten Liu Guang? She even does such a good job at pretending to be innocent.¡± ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t be bothered to waste my breath with you. Since I¡¯ve captured you, do you think I don¡¯t know who you are? I see many torture devices here.. If you don¡¯t want your daughter to suffer, tell me everything you know.¡± Chapter 481 - Liu Guangs Base

Chapter 481: Liu Guang¡¯s Base

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Chu Ying was 50 years old, but she looked to be in her forties. She had been in charge of the Chu Corporation for many years. The Chu Corporation was not big in the capital, but it was not small either. After being in charge of the Chu Corporation for many years, it was inevitable that Chu Ying was more imposing than ordinary people. Of course, if she was only the head of the Chu Corporation and had been brought here and locked up for the night, she would not be as calm as she was now. Even if she didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, she should know about Yin Jiujin, right? Even if she had never seen him before, she should have heard someone had called him Master Nine just now. In the capital, there was only one person who could be called Master Nine. Not many people in the capital, especially the head of a small corporation like the Chu Corporation, could be so calm when facing Yin Jiujin. To be precise, there was no such person at all. Yan Jinyu looked at her and suddenly sneered. She instructed, ¡°Bring Miss Chu out and tie her there.¡± She pointed at the cross over there. The cross was obviously used for interrogation. She got the person who led them in to open the cell¡¯s door to bring her out. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Yiran wanted to resist, but the usher took out a gun and pointed it at her head. Chu Yiran instantly fell silent. How could she dare to resist anymore? It had only been two minutes since Yan Jinyu instructed them to bring her out and tie her up. Chu Ying, whose hands and feet were tied, saw that and kept shouting, ¡°What are you doing? Let go of my daughter! Let go of my daughter!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re asking at all. You¡¯re treating human lives like dirt. I can sue you! Let go of my daughter! Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely not let you off! Let go of my daughter¡­¡± Her intense reaction was normal for a mother who was worried about her daughter. She acted quite well, but she couldn¡¯t fool Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu waved her left hand, and a long whip on the torture device shelf reached her hand. She nced at Chu Yiran and then smiled at Chu Ying. ¡°I don¡¯t have much patience and I don¡¯t have much time to deal with you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to say it? Alright, it depends on how manyshes your daughter can take from me.¡± As she spoke, she waved the whip to try it out. ¡°I have to say, you¡¯re quite good at pretending. If it were anyone else, they might have been deceived by you. Unfortunately, you met me.¡± Min Sisi and Wang Zhi didn¡¯t dare to make a sound in the cell. They were afraid that Yan Jinyu would suddenly turn her attention onto them. They didn¡¯t feel it when Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t make a move, but when they saw¡­ No, it should be said that before they could see, that whip was in Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand! Such skills and speed were not something they could withstand at all. It had been some time since Min Sisi knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. It was Chu Yiran and Wang Zhi who revealed it. She was undoubtedly shocked when she found out. However, knowing it was one thing, seeing Yan Jinyu make a move with her own eyes was another. Seeing it with her own eyes gave her apletely different impact than hearing it from others. When she didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, she only thought that she was someone with some skills and skills. After knowing Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, she didn¡¯t dare to think that way anymore. The number one killer, ¡°Chi¡±, had be famous in the battle nine years ago and had killed countless people. Such a person waspletely different from ordinary skilled people. She might kill her if she was unhappy! The two of them hid in the corner. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care about them and continued, ¡°Disregarding human lives? Sue me? Do you know where this is?¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°This is Young Master Qin¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°You should know what Young Master Qin does without me saying anything. After all, your daughter has worked under him. Young Master Qin can handle any cases under himpletely. I¡¯m sure you know that too.¡± In other words, even if she wanted to sue, she had nowhere to do it. ¡°Not to mention that this is Young Master Qin¡¯s territory, even if it¡¯s not, do you think you can still leave after falling into our hands?¡± ¡°Actually, you¡¯re quite good at pretending. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re a little overboard. You don¡¯t know me, but you should know the person beside me. In the capital, there aren¡¯t many people who are as calm as you when they¡¯re brought to him.¡± ¡°Ordinary people don¡¯t have the guts like you.¡± Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t humble at all when she mentioned Yin Jiujin¡¯s name. Who asked Yin Jiujin¡¯s name to be more useful than hers? Chu Ying¡¯s expression changed slightly. Yan Jinyu sneered and walked forward with the whip. Without even a prefix, she raised her hand and whipped Chu Yiran ruthlessly. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± ¡°Yan Jinyu, I¡¯ll definitely kill you when I get out of here!¡± p! Anothersh of the whip. Yan Jinyu sneered, ¡°Are you dreaming?¡± ¡°If I were you, I would definitely be sensible and not say a word at a time like this. I wouldn¡¯t deliberately anger the other party and endure extra whippings that I didn¡¯t have to take.¡± ¡°Of course, if it were me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a miserable state like you.¡± ¡°You!¡± Yan Jinyu ignored her and looked at Chu Ying, ¡°How is it? Aren¡¯t you going to say it now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want to know. How should I say it? Eldest Miss Yan, I beg you. Let go of my daughter. I really don¡¯t know anything! My daughter doesn¡¯t know anything either. She joined the army at such a young age and achieved countless military achievements. You can¡¯t treat her like this!¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite stubborn.¡± p! Anothersh of the whip. Chu Yiran screamed. Thissh was even more ruthless than the previous twoshes. Just looking at it made their heart pound. Not only the two people in the cell, but Qin Hao¡¯s three subordinates also felt the same. He thought to himself.?Eldest Miss Yan really can¡¯t be judged by her appearance. The slender and petite girl looked gentle and warm when she smiled. She looked like a typical teenage girl. He did not expect her to be so ruthless. Only Yin Jiujin. He rarely saw this side of the youngdy. He could not help but be infatuated. She was usually delicate and cute, and sometimes she looked silly. She was like apletely different person when she was ruthless. She looked exceptionally charming. He stood at the side and ignored everything. His eyes were locked on her. His gaze darkened. Yan Jinyu was very sharp. She naturally sensed Yin Jiujin¡¯s appraisal and his meaningful gaze. However, she did not interfere. In the past, she would have cared. Now that they were so familiar with each other, she could basically guess what he wanted to do with one look. Hence, she ignored his gaze. ¡°Mom, it hurts¡­¡± Chu Yiran couldn¡¯t help but shout. Chu Ying¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Do you think Liu Guang will save you just because you know some unknown things about him? Don¡¯t be naive. Liu Guang can¡¯t even protect himself now. How dare he walk into the trap?¡± ¡°I advise you to just say it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll whip her harder than before. I wonder how manyshes your daughter can withstand.¡± ¡°I think you heard the recording I yed just now. Liu Guang didn¡¯t even agree when I was willing to use three people to exchange for one person with him. Do you think he still cares about your lives?¡± p! She swung again. ¡°Mom, save me! Save me!¡± Chu Ying still didn¡¯t say anything. When Yan Jinyu mentioned that recording, Chu Ying, who had been pretending very well, suddenly looked a little unsettled. Yan Jinyu saw all of this. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t say it. I was just asking casually. Even if you don¡¯t say it, Liu Guang will still die in my hands sooner orter.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something you probably don¡¯t know yet. I¡¯m roommates with Chu Xiaohuan from the Chu Family. I reached a coboration with her as soon as school started. Tell me, will the Chu Corporation still be yours when you leave here?¡± Chu Ying¡¯s expression changed. Yan Jinyu was very satisfied with her reaction and continued to attack her, ¡°Of course, the premise is that you can leave from here.¡± ¡°Tell me everything you know about Liu Guang. I think the information you give is valuable enough. Perhaps, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± p! Anothersh of the whip. Then. p! p! Two consecutiveshes! ¡°Mom! Mom! Save me!¡± Chu Yiran was sweating in pain. She was no longer shouting as loudly as before. Obviously, it was getting difficult for her to even shout. Seeing Chu Yiran like this, Chu Ying gritted her teeth, ¡°If I tell you, will you let us go?¡± ¡°That depends on whether your information is valuable enough.¡± Waving the whip in her hand, Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze was a little nonchnt. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Liu Guang has a base simr to Ghost ughter Ind in the capital! Of course, what I¡¯m talking about is more or less a form, not the scale. However, even if it¡¯s not as big as Ghost ughter Ind, Liu Guang¡¯s base in the capital is not small either.¡± Yan Jinyu had actually guessed it. However, she did not expect it to be in the capital. Liu Guang was really extraordinarily bold and capable. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being discovered by the drone cameras when he set up such a base in the capital? However, after thinking about it, as long as their skills were strong enough, the drones actually wouldn¡¯t be able to capture any photos, just like Yin Jiujin¡¯s Mount West Vi base. ¡°The exact location.¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. p! Anothershnded on Chu Yiran. Chu Yiran almost fainted from the pain. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I really don¡¯t know! Stop whipping! Yiran, Yiran, are you alright?¡± Chu Ying was still trying to protect Chu Yiran. ¡°Mom, w-what do you know? Just say it¡­ Just say it. I can¡¯t take it anymore. It hurts¡­ Mom, save me¡­ save me¡­¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know the exact location. I¡¯ve only been there once. I was blindfolded when I went there! Liu Guang doesn¡¯t trust me at all!¡± Hearing her words, Yan Jinyu suddenly smiled. ¡°So, Liu Guang personally brought you there?¡± ¡°Yes, he brought me there personally. Otherwise, how could I know?¡± ¡°Since Liu Guang personally brought you there, he definitely won¡¯t let you have the chance to use it as your bargaining chip to threaten him. You still know something else, right?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s tone was firm. Liu Guang had personally brought her there, so how could he let her grasp important information under his nose? Even if she was lucky enough to grasp some information, Liu Guang would not let her live. Chu Ying must have grasped something on Liu Guang and told this to others so that Liu Guang couldn¡¯t kill her. Otherwise, she really couldn¡¯t threaten Liu Guang. If that was really the case, Liu Guang should be anxious that Chu Ying was taken away by her. After all, if Chu Ying was in danger, someone might leak this information. ¡°Don¡¯t try to y tricks. I¡¯ve never met anyone who can bluff their way through in front of me. My patience is limited. I¡¯ll give you one more chance. If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I¡¯ll make sure you never have the chance to speak again.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to consider. Three!¡± ¡°Two!¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s gazended on her with a faint smile. Chu Ying broke out in cold sweat inexplicably. It felt creepy as if she was being stared at by an evil ghost. Hence, before Yan Jinyu could count to one, she hurriedly shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a No.. 10 vi in the southern vi area. Liu Guang hid two people there!¡± Chapter 482 - Hiding Two People Away

Chapter 482: Hiding Two People Away

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°I unintentionally found out about that! I used that as a threat, so Liu Guang ced my daughter in an important position. It¡¯s precisely because I have this bargaining chip that Liu Guang didn¡¯t do anything to me for so many years. I once warned him that once anything happens to me, this news will immediately spread!¡± ¡°In that case, the news that you¡¯re in our hands will spread very quickly, right? If that¡¯s the case, why should I ask you? Why don¡¯t I just kill you all? I can still get the news.¡± ¡°No, no, no, no! I said that I¡¯m prepared. I was lying to Liu Guang. How can I tell others such an important thing? No matter what, Liu Guang is still my husband, my daughter¡¯s biological father. How can I possibly tell others about such a huge handle on him?¡± After hearing Chu Ying¡¯s words, before Yan Jinyu could speak, Min Sisi, who had been quiet, shouted crazily, ¡°Nonsense! My father isn¡¯t your husband! My mother is my father¡¯s only wife. I still have an older brother. How can my father be your husband!¡± They all looked at Min Sisi. Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows slightly to watch the show. Chu Ying sneered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m indeed not Liu Guang¡¯s wife. After all, we didn¡¯t register our marriage or have a wedding. I¡¯m not his wife and neither is your mother. You¡¯re really naive. Do you know how many women Liu Guang has?¡± ¡°No! Nonsense! My mother is my father¡¯s only wife! She is!¡± Min Sisi shouted very loudly. It was unknown if she was shouting that for Chu Ying or herself. ¡°Why are you lying to yourself? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know how many children Liu Guang has, right? Before this, you didn¡¯t even know that Yiran is your half-sister. You even said that your mother is Liu Guang¡¯s wife. Ha, other than that woman, any woman is the same in Liu Guang¡¯s heart. We¡¯re all dispensable!¡± ¡°What woman? Who are you talking about? Tell me clearly!¡± Min Sisi was very excited. If the cell door wasn¡¯t locked, she would have crawled out and strangled Chu Ying. ¡°Little girl, I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know that Liu Guang has someone in his heart. You received Liu Guang¡¯s special treatment because your eyes look like that person. Otherwise, why did he only teach you personally when he didn¡¯t even care about his other children?¡± Min Sisi was stunned. Then, she fell back down. She was not stupid. On the contrary, she was considered the smarter one among her peers. She had actually sensed that her father treated her differently when she was very young. Even Liu Yu often envied her. However, she knew very well that her father actually did not treat her as well as others saw. Most of the time, she felt that her father wasn¡¯t actually looking at her, but as if he was looking at someone else through her. Her father treated her very well sometimes but he was very cold to her at times too. If her father really treated her well, how could he not contact her for three years? How could he be so cold to her when they met three yearster? At the end of the day, she was still far from being important to her father. And she used to be important to her father only because she looked like someone. She had actually never seen her biological mother before. Her father said that her mother had passed away in an ident, so she did not suspect anything. She began to have doubts when she found out that Chu Yiran was also her father¡¯s daughter and that Chu Yiran¡¯s mother was still alive. She also found out about her father¡¯s identity. Did her mother really pass away by ident? Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin looked at Min Sisi when they heard Chu Ying¡¯s words. Or rather, they looked at Min Sisi¡¯s eyes. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t tell who her eyes looked like, but Yin Jiujin could. Furthermore, when Min Qinn liked Min Sisi in the early years, she even mentioned who Min Sisi¡¯s eyes looked like. However, he didn¡¯t care much about Min Qinn when he had a conflict with the Yin Family back then, nor did he care what the unimportant person that Min Qinn mentioned looked like. Now that she saw it¡­ They were indeed a little simr. ¡°In that case, you¡¯re quite loyal,¡± Yan Jinyu said. She was talking about how Chu Ying didn¡¯t want to expose Liu Guang¡¯s weakness to others. ¡°I¡¯m loyal to him, but he¡¯s not to me. Didn¡¯t you just say that he doesn¡¯t care about our lives at all?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯tment. ¡°When my daughter and I are not in danger, I¡¯m willing to keep this secret for him. Now that we can¡¯t even protect ourselves, we naturally won¡¯t care about him anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. A person who would return to her family to scheme against her parents and brothers and even kill her brothers and sisters-inw to snatch the inheritance rights of the family is naturally selfish. Why would she sacrifice herself for others?¡± Chu Ying widened her eyes in shock, ¡°W-What do you know?!¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Chu, don¡¯t be agitated. I don¡¯t know anything. I was just casually mentioning it.¡± This ¡°Eldest Miss Chu¡± was undoubtedly mocking her. Calling her ¡°Eldest Miss Chu¡± was to remind Chu Ying that she had yet to marry when she was 50 years old. Even if she did marry, it was to a bad person. Everyone said that Chu Yiran was an illegitimate daughter. In fact, Chu Yiran was indeed. Chu Ying had always minded others calling her ¡°Eldest Miss Chu¡±. Most people outside called her ¡°CEO Chu¡±. Ever since Chu Ying returned to the Chu Family, Yan Jinyu was the first and only one to call her ¡°Eldest Miss Chu¡±. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say just now that I¡¯m in a cooperative rtionship with Chu Xiaohuan? Just because I don¡¯t know doesn¡¯t mean that Chu Xiaohuan doesn¡¯t know either.¡± Chu Ying and the half-dead Chu Yiran were equally shocked. Did Chu Xiaohuan know? How could that be?! Chu Xiaohuan was a little smart, but she was a silly girl. Chu Xiaohuan didn¡¯t mind calling them ¡°aunt¡± and ¡°cousin¡± for so many years at all. It wasn¡¯t a problem for her to interact with them either. It was as if they were her only support. She didn¡¯t take over thepany immediately when she was 18 years old. She even said that she trusted her aunt and asked her aunt to look after thepany until she graduated from university. She trusted them very much. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so surprised. She was born in a big family and lost her parents early. She could still survive at Eldest Miss Chu¡¯s hands until now and grow to be so outstanding. How can Chu Xiaohuan be simple?¡± Based on Yan Jinyu¡¯s past temper, she wouldn¡¯t have said these words. Now¡­ If Huo Siyu was here, she could tell at a nce why Yan Jinyu said these unimportant words abnormally. Because she was still very annoyed at Chu Yiran calling her ¡°Nine¡±. She had deliberately said these words to make Chu Yiran feel ufortable. Now, after hearing Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, Chu Yiran and Chu Ying¡¯s expressions were very ugly. It was all anger from being deceived. ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to be anxious. Although Chu Xiaohuan and I are in a cooperative rtionship, the most important thing for me now is not to care about your Chu Family¡¯s family matters, but to know about Liu Guang.¡± However, that wasn¡¯t what Chu Ying was concerned about. She looked at Yan Jinyu and asked, ¡°You¡­ Why are you cooperating with Chu Xiaohuan? You knew Yiran¡¯s identity long ago? You knew about our rtionship with Liu Guang long ago?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with saying that. I did know about your rtionship with Liu Guang long ago. However, the main reason why I¡¯m cooperating with Chu Xiaohuan isn¡¯t this.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I was the one who hinted to Eldest Miss Min to ask Miss Chu about her background.¡± Min Sisi was furious when she heard that. However, she did not dare to show her anger too obviously. She was afraid that Yan Jinyu would treat her like how she treated Chu Yiran. Chu Ying looked at Min Sisi and frowned. Chu Yiran looked at Min Sisi with an unfriendly gaze as usual. ¡°Idiot, you¡¯re the one who harmed me!¡± ¡°What do you mean by I¡¯m the one who harmed you! Didn¡¯t you hear her¡­ Eldest Miss Yan just now? She said that she already knew about your rtionship with my father! Since she already knew, do you think you can escape? Even without me, you¡¯ll fall into her hands sooner orter!¡± Chu Ying and Chu Yiran were taken aback at the same time. They knew that Min Sisi was telling the truth. Yan Jinyu knew their identities, so she must have been watching them for a long time. It was only a matter of time before she attacked them. However, Yan Jinyu just said¡­ ¡°If this isn¡¯t the main reason why you¡¯re cooperating with Chu Xiaohuan, then why are you cooperating with Chu Xiaohuan?¡± Chu Yiran asked with difficulty. However, Yan Jinyu looked at her and smiled. She smiled mysteriously. Her smile was also a little frightening. ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I don¡¯t like you!¡± ¡°To be honest, Miss Chu, your rtionship with Liu Guang is only secondary when you made me target you.. Mostly, it¡¯s because you don¡¯t have any self-awareness and are trying to use my man everywhere.¡± ¡°You went around saying that you and Yin Jiujin have a good rtionship. You¡¯re really shameless.¡± She looked at the person beside her. ¡°Ask him if he knows who you are.¡± From the beginning to the end, Chu Yiran didn¡¯t dare to look at Yin Jiujin. She was afraid that he would see her in such a sorry state. She was even more afraid that he would suddenly get unhappy and kill her. She had used him too many times. If he wanted to pursue the matter, she would really be finished. She had worked with him in the army before, so she knew Yin Jiujin¡¯s methods very well. He was better than anyone else in terms of ruthlessness. ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡± Yin Jiujin was very cooperative. He looked up calmly. His eyes were dark and ruthless. Chu Yiran was so frightened that her limbs turned cold. However, when his gaze retracted andnded on Yan Jinyu again, it was gentle and even filled with indulgence. Chu Yiran was extremely jealous. Why was Yan Jinyu so lucky to be treated so specially by him! She was indignant! Of course, Yan Jinyu sensed Chu Yiran¡¯s resentful and indignant gaze. She didn¡¯t think much of it. She raised her eyebrows and said with a hint of boastfulness, ¡°Did you hear that? You have to know your limits. This is my man. Don¡¯t try to use him in the future.¡± ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. It¡¯s still unknown if you will have a future.¡± Seeing her proud and boastful look, Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. He knew that she hadbelled him as hers and wouldn¡¯t let others have designs on him. This was good. She should continue to do that. ¡°You!¡± Chu Yiran was furious. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t give her any chance to speak. She looked at Chu Ying, ¡°Alright, back to the topic. You said that Liu Guang locked two people in Vi No. 10 in the southern part of the city. Do you know the other party¡¯s identity?¡± Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin already realized that there were two people imprisoned there when they entered the basement. However, they only brought one person back from there. They didn¡¯t tell anyone else about the abnormality they found at that time. ¡°Of course I know, but as far as I know, one of the two people who were locked in Vi 10 had long been moved away. He wasn¡¯t there at all. ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± ¡°Then, do you know where that person was transferred to? Or rather, do you know who those two people are?¡± Chapter 483 - Sowing Discord

Chapter 483: Sowing Discord

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°I don¡¯t know where he moved to. After the incident at Ghost ughter Ind four years ago, Liu Guang moved him away. However, I guess he moved him to his base in the capital.¡± ¡°I only know one of them. I don¡¯t know who the other is.¡± ¡°Who do you know?¡± However, Chu Ying didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, she looked at Yan Jinyu and negotiated, ¡°If I say it, you have to let us go!¡± Since she had already admitted that she was rted to Liu Guang, Chu Ying wasn¡¯t as calm as before when she pretended not to know anything. She had heard of Yan Jinyu¡¯s name and was very afraid that Yan Jinyu would vent her hatred for Liu Guang on her and suddenly attack her. Not to mention Yin Jiujin, who had an extremely strong aura, was standing at her side. So, when Chu Ying said these conditions, she was actually very nervous. Suddenly, she saw Yan Jinyu looking at her with a faint smile. ¡°You can choose not to say it.¡± Chu Ying didn¡¯t expect her to have such a reaction. How was she going to negotiate with her like this? Yan Jinyu waved the whip in her hand and was about to whip Chu Yiran again. Chu Ying gritted her teeth and hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk!¡± ¡°One of them is Feng Li!¡± There was a moment of silence. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything. Yin Jiujin pursed his lips and tightened his face. Yan Jinyu had actually already guessed it. After all, Yin Xiaoxiao was still alive. It wasn¡¯t surprising that Feng Li wasn¡¯t dead. However, she was not sure yet. However, even if she already had a guess, hearing Chu Ying¡¯s words, she still¡­ How should she put it? She just felt that it was a little unbelievable. She found it unbelievable that Liu Guang actually kept Feng Li alive for so many years. It was still understandable that he kept Yin Xiaoxiao alive. After all, perhaps Yin Xiaoxiao to him, was¡­ But why did he keep Feng Li alive? Upon hearing this news, Yan Jinyu, who didn¡¯t have any feelings for Feng Li and Yin Xiaoxiao, fell silent, let alone Yin Jiujin. That was Yin Jiujin¡¯s aunt and uncle. Looking at Yin Jiujin and Feng Yun¡¯s rtionship, he knew that his rtionship with his aunt and uncle definitely wouldn¡¯t be bad. Yan Jinyu gently reached out and held his hand. Sheforted him silently. Yin Jiujin¡¯s faint emotions slowly calmed down. He lowered his eyes and smiled at her. It meant that he was fine. Yan Jinyu was relieved and turned to Chu Ying again, ¡°This is really unexpected.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed a huge handle. No wonder Liu Guang is threatened by you. If the Yin Family finds out about this, Liu Guang will definitely be in endless trouble.¡± ¡°No, it should be said that if this news gets out, the higher-ups will probably be rmed too. Back then, Feng Li¡¯s position was quite high and he was responsible for some special cases. He had been working for the higher-ups for many years and had fallen into the hands of the enemy. It was impossible for the higher-ups to not care when they found out that he was still alive.¡± To a certain extent, Qin Hao¡¯s current job scope was Feng Li and Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s job scope back then. ¡°Then, is the value of my information enough for you to let us go?¡± ¡°The information is indeed valuable, but it¡¯s probably not enough to exchange for both of you.¡± Chu Ying was furious. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯m not done talking.¡± She looked at Wang Zhi and Min Sisi in the cell. ¡°What about the two of them? You obviously are not going to save them¡­¡± ¡°What do they have to do with me? I just want you to let go of me and my daughter!¡± Yan Jinyu nced over calmly. ¡°I told you not to be anxious. If you continue to argue with me like this, I¡¯ll lose my patience. You¡¯ll probably all have to stay here.¡± Chu Ying was shocked and knew that she wasn¡¯t joking. Even if she said that with a smile. She didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. Yan Jinyu smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you had known your ce earlier? You don¡¯t have to waste my time.¡± Chu Ying was angry, but she could only hold it in. ¡°The information is valuable, but it can¡¯t be exchanged for their lives. This is Young Master Qin¡¯s territory. Miss Chu is still a spy. How can she leave so easily? However, it¡¯s not like she can¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°As for Eldest Miss Chu, I don¡¯t care how many people you¡¯ve killed in the Chu Family because of your grudges with the Chu Family. However, I don¡¯t care doesn¡¯t mean that a righteous person like Young Master Qin doesn¡¯t care, let alone that you¡¯re still involved with Liu Guang, whom Young Master Qin has been paying attention to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult for you to leave here.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s possible to leave here.¡± ¡°Your information is not enough for two people to leave, but I can let one of you go. Now,e and discuss which one of you should leave?¡± Yan Jinyu suddenly felt that she was being so naughty. She had to sow discord between the mother and daughter. However, she felt very happy after seeing the two of them change their expressions after hearing her words. Indeed, she had to annoy Chu Yiran to feel happy. Otherwise, she would have dealt with Chu Yiran long ago and not have to take such a big detour. She just felt that it was too easy for Chu Yiran if she got rid of her so simply. She wanted to kill Yin Jiujin but was also coveting him at the same time. What the hell! She even used the excuse of being on good terms with Yin Jiujin to deceive others. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t take it to heart because he didn¡¯t take her seriously at all. She wasn¡¯t as magnanimous as Yin Jiujin. She was a girl and was an especially petty one. She just didn¡¯t like it when people used Yin Jiujin. It was disgusting. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a minute to discuss. Tell me the results after you¡¯re done.¡± Seeing that Chu Ying was about to speak, Yan Jinyu smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t bargain. Otherwise, in the end, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t even be worth this price. In that case, you might all have to stay here.¡± As soon as Yan Jinyu finished speaking, Chu Yiran shouted, ¡°Me! Let me go! Mom, I really can¡¯t take it anymore. My entire body is covered in injuries. If I don¡¯t go out for treatment immediately, I¡¯ll die. Even if I don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll be crippled. Look at my face. It¡¯s almost disfigured! Let me leave, Mom. Just take it that I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯m still young. I can¡¯t die here!¡± She wondered how Chu Yiran could utter such smooth words when she was so weak that she could barely breathe. However, the more she shouted, the worse Chu Ying¡¯s expression became. It was as if Chu Ying had never expected Chu Yiran to be so selfish. She actually didn¡¯t care about her mother¡¯s life at such a time. The people who stayed here were very likely to die. She knew that was the case, but she was still only thinking about herself. She did not even hesitate! Then, Chu Ying, who was still a little hesitant at first, said to Yan Jinyu, ¡°Let me go and leave her behind!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Chu Yiran widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Mom, how can you be so ruthless? I¡¯m your biological daughter. Do you want to watch me die here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my biological daughter, but am I not your biological mother? When you said to let you go just now, did you think about my life? I wanted to give you this opportunity, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be an ingrate.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll give my only chance to live to an ingrate?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! Mom, I don¡¯t care! You have to save me. I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to be disfigured. I want to leave here! This ce is too smelly and there are rats and cockroaches everywhere. I¡¯ll go crazy if I stay here any longer! Mom, you can¡¯t leave me here!¡± Yan Jinyu watched the show with interest. Even Min Sisi and Wang Zhi, who were in the cell, were speechless. Even they could tell that Yan Jinyu did it on purpose. Couldn¡¯t these two people tell? They were actually still fighting among themselves there. ¡°Ignore her. Let me go!¡± Chu Ying red at Chu Yiran and said to Yan Jinyu. ¡°No! Let me go. Let my mother stay here! Eldest¡­ Eldest Miss Yan, let me go. I promise to leave the capital immediately and never appear in front of you again!¡± ¡°If you let my mother go, my mother still has to control the Chu Corporation and might continue to maintain contact with my father. Not only is this disadvantageous to your cooperation with Chu Xiaohuan, but she might also give my father a helping hand. My mother has a very deep rtionship with my father. It¡¯s impossible for her to really cut ties with my father after she goes out!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to shut up! Mom, you actually don¡¯t care about my life. I¡¯m too disappointed in you!¡± At that moment, Yan Jinyu spoke up. ¡°It seems like you won¡¯t be able to reach a conclusion for a while. In that case, take your time to discuss it. Get someone to inform me when you¡¯re done.¡± She instructed the person beside her, ¡°Untie Miss Chu and lock them in the same cell.¡± Only then did the two of them react. At the same time, he said, ¡°You tricked us!¡± Yan Jinyu smiled, ¡°How can you say that I¡¯m ying with you? I gave you a chance, but you guys didn¡¯t discuss it properly. Since you didn¡¯t discuss it properly, I¡¯ll give you guys more time to discuss it properly. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°Besides, on the ount that your information is indeed valuable, didn¡¯t I separate your daughter from the two of them? This way, they won¡¯t have a chance to fight again. I think I¡¯ve already done my part.¡± Chu Ying was so angry that she wanted to kill someone. Chu Yiran was so angry that she spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted. ¡°Then, you guys can discuss it slowly. I still have to return to school for ss, so I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± After saying that, she threw away the whip and held Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand before leaving. After walking out of the dark cell, Yin Jiujin said, ¡°You came here today to vent your anger.¡± His tone was affirmative. Before Yan Jinyu could reply, Yin Jiujin said, ¡°If you want to be angry with them, just be angry with them. Don¡¯t be angry with me. I¡¯m not familiar with them.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t even be angry with them. It¡¯s harmful to your health to be angry.¡± Most importantly, didn¡¯t that mean they held some weight in the youngdy¡¯s heart too if the youngdy was angry because of them? That would not do. Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°Brother Nine, I wonder how shocked they will be if they hear your words. They¡¯re all your admirers.¡± Yin Jiujin pulled her to a stop and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with them. They have nothing to do with me.¡± His expression was too serious, so Yan Jinyu lost the mood to tease him. ¡°Alright, alright. I got it. You¡¯re not familiar with them, and you have nothing to do with them.¡± ¡°But Brother Nine, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m a little ruthless? Not only did I get the information out of them but I also locked them up after trying to sow discord between them before I left.¡± ¡°Ruthless?¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t seem to understand what she meant by ruthless. ¡°Isn¡¯t this normal? To me, there¡¯s no such thing as letting the enemy go after capturing them. Such an indecisive way of handling things will only leave hidden dangers for yourself.¡± ¡°As for trying to get information out of them, this saying isn¡¯t urate either. To the enemy, that¡¯s called taking the information you want from them. It¡¯s not asking for information. At most, it¡¯s an interrogation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that different people have different methods of interrogation. You can make them tell you what you want to know. No matter what method you use, that¡¯s your method of interrogation.¡± ¡°Besides, they¡¯re rted to Liu Guang. Chu Yiran has been in the army for so many years. Now that she¡¯s in Qin Hao¡¯s hands, it¡¯s impossible for him to let her go.¡± He flicked her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re the ruthless number one killer. You can¡¯t be soft-hearted to your enemies.¡± Yan Jinyu covered her forehead and pouted. ¡°How am I soft-hearted? I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll think that I¡¯m ruthless.¡± He rubbed her head. ¡°Silly.¡± ¡°So what if you¡¯re ruthless? So what if you¡¯re kind and naive? You¡¯re mine for the rest of your life anyway. I like whatever you are.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. Oh no, her heart was racing. She coughed lightly and avoided his burning gaze. Yan Jinyu changed the topic. ¡°Brother Nine, about your uncle¡­¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression narrowed slightly, and the emotions in his eyes wereplicated. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Wait for Feng Yun to send us news first.¡± Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t actually in a hurry. She was just afraid that Yin Jiujin would be worried. After so many years, if Feng Li was really still alive, he should not be in danger for a while. Waiting for Feng Yun¡¯s news was to ensure Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s safety first. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not in a hurry. Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry too much either.¡± Yin Jiujin rubbed her head again. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not worried. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you back to school.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to ss today. I¡¯ll apany you to thepany.¡± Yin Jiujin was naturally happy about this. Yin Jiujin had long known how smart Yan Jinyu was. Based on the fact that she could tell that Qin Jianjia was pregnant after only knowing Chinese medicine briefly, he knew that it wouldn¡¯t affect her much whether she went to school or not. Of course, she still had to go to school. His initial purpose of sending her to school was not to learn. Instead, it was for her to have a carefree school life like ordinary girls and then made some friends. However, she was not in a hurry to experience school life and make friends. Hence, the two of them headed to the Empire Building. *** At the same time, Feng Yun and the others were brought to a brand new foothold with their eyes covered. Chapter 484 - The Secret Base

Chapter 484: The Secret Base

After leaving the Yu Family¡¯s residencest night, Liu Guang got someone to drive in one direction. When they arrived at a certain ce, a few people came out and covered their eyes. Not only Feng Yun, Lind Jones, and the masked man following Lind Jones, even Hei Yao was requested to be blindfolded. Now, Feng Yun knew that Liu Guang was bringing them to a ce that had never been revealed to the outside world. Even Hei Yao had never been to that ce before. However, with Liu Guang¡¯s trust in Hei Yao, he actually guarded against him too. This was something Feng Yun did not expect. After covering their eyes, they sat in the car for almost eight hours. The car had been driving for almost eight hours. Based on this journey, they should have left the capital long ago. This was what Feng Yun and the others were thinking. Liu Guang brought them to their destination, but he didn¡¯t get someone to remove their eye masks immediately. Instead, he sent someone to bring them to different ces. When he finally took off his eye mask, Feng Yun realized that he was in a room. The blindfold was not removed by the person who led him here. The person only untied his hands and he removed the eye mask himself. The room was fully decorated with a bed, sofa, desk, washroom¡­ The windows and doors were all closed. Especially the windows. The iron bars were even tighter to those of the anti-theft windows. After pausing for a moment, Feng Yun ced the blindfold he had removed on the desk and walked over to open the door. After pausing for a moment, Feng Yun ced the blindfold he had removed on the desk and walked over to open the door. ¡°Young Master Feng, please stop.¡± ¡°Is Liu Guang trying to lock me up?¡± ¡°What Sir wants to do isn¡¯t something we can guess. We¡¯re just following orders. Young Master Feng, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. Sir has given the order that if Young Master Feng doesn¡¯t obey the arrangements, we can shoot directly.¡± He seemed respectful, but his attitude was actually very firm. Feng Yun had a gentle and calm temperament. Even when he was brought to an unfamiliar ce, he did not know what would happen next; even when he was threatened by the two people in front of him, who seemed to be respectful but actually had a strong attitude, his expression remained unchanged. The young master was elegant like the wind. He simply looked out and then closed the door without saying anything. He seemed to be indifferent to his situation. He didn¡¯t say that he wanted to see Liu Guang. The two people guarding the door had alreadye up with excuses to reject him. Seeing that he was so calm, their eyes under the masks revealed a hint of surprise. However, it quickly disappeared. They looked cold-blooded and heartless again. Now, they looked more like the humanoid weapons that had been strictly trained, which they were. They weren¡¯t like Yan Jinyu and the others. Yan Jinyu had the title of a top-notch killer, but her appearance didn¡¯t look like a killer at all. After Feng Yun closed the door, he sat down on the sofa and observed theyout of the room. He didn¡¯t even have a water ss. It was obvious how guarded he was. He was already searched on the way here. Although he was smart enough not to bring anything with him, the fact that they had searched him meant that he really had nothing on him now. He had looked out and realized that he should be on the second floor of a building. The buildings here were generally not tall, and there were even mountains and trees outside. They should be deep in the mountains somewhere. The building he saw at a nce looked like a short building in a mountain vige. It must have been camouged to hide it. A vige deep in the mountains¡­ He just did not know which mountain it was. Liu Guang was guarding against him, so it was probably not easy for him to find out quickly. However, Feng Yun was not in a hurry either. Since Liu Guang had brought him over together, he would definitely not leave him here forever. Because if that was the case, there was no point in Liu Guang keeping him by his side. With this in mind, Feng Yun waited for Liu Guang to take the initiative to look for him. He sat on the sofa and closed his eyes to rest. About an hourter, he opened the door and got someone to send him a few books to kill time. Liu Guang did not know how Liu Guang instructed them. They did as Feng Yun said. They must have been afraid of trouble and brought him a box of books. This way, Feng Yun was even less bored. He read the books to kill time. Simrly, aftering here, Lind Jones and the masked man were brought to a room. Someone, too, left after untying them. They removed their blindfold themselves. On the way here, Lind Jones had already asked Liu Guang to arrange for someone to treat his wounds and the bullet had been removed. Liu Guang wanted to use this opportunity to check if his injuries were real or fake. Lind Jones suggested asking someone to treat his injuries, so Liu Guang naturally had no objections. Therefore, he got someone to help Lind Jones treat his wounds. It was precisely because he had checked his wounds and believed that Lind Jones was injured when he fought Yan Jinyu and the othersst night that Liu Guang brought them along. Otherwise, he would have left them behind on the way. Even if that might offend the Jones Family. In the room, the masked man removed his eye mask and saw theyout of the room. He checked if there were any surveince cameras in the room and after confirming that there were none, he removed his mask. Who else could it be but Yuan Xi? Yuan Xi had knocked out one of Lind Jones¡¯s subordinates at the hiding ce in North City. He followed Lind Jones as that subordinate when he left with Hei Yao and Feng Lun. Of course, Lind Jones knew that he was Yuan Xi from the beginning. Because Yuan Xi had no intention of hiding it from him at all and even questioned him the moment they met. In order to prevent Yuan Xi from ruining his n, Lind Jones told him everything. This was also why Yuan Xi was still following Lind Jones now. He was worried about Lind Jones facing Liu Guang alone. Furthermore, he was hiding beside Liu Guang. Liu Guang was seriously injured when he escaped from Ghost ughter Ind. In order to prevent Yan Jinyu from discovering that he was still alive, he targeted the Jones Family. He felt that since the head of the Jones Family was young and Old Jones had died at Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands, they had amon enemy and Lind Jones was easier to control. However, he had misjudged Lind Jones. No matter how young Lind Jones was, he was quite capable as he had protected the Jones Family which was under the Bruce Family¡¯s suppression for so many years. However, when facing Liu Guang, even the seriously injured Liu Guang, Lind Jones didn¡¯t dare to advance carelessly. He didn¡¯t want the Jones Family, which he had guarded for many years, to be destroyed just like that. Hence, he quickly agreed to cooperate when Hei Yao ced the gun on his head. Lind Jones did find a professional team to treat Liu Guang. However, he had never forgotten what Liu Guang said at that time. At that time, Liu Guang said that if he didn¡¯t agree to the cooperation, the entire Jones Family would be in trouble. If he was to die from his injuries, the Jones Family would also be buried with him. Lind Jones was a proud and mentally perverted person. How could he not care about Liu Guang¡¯s threat? He thought that since Liu Guang dared to say that the Jones Family would be buried with him when he was already so downtrodden, it meant that Liu Guang still had some power in his hands. Hence, he pretended to cooperate with him. He took the initiative to ask Liu Guang about the identity as the ¡°Chi¡± who killed Old Jones with the excuse of wanting to take revenge for his father. Only then did Liu Guang reluctantly believe him. He had hidden in North City for three years. It seemed like he wanted to kill Yan Jinyu to take revenge for his father, but it was actually just to deceive Liu Guang. After three years, he finally had the chance to follow Liu Guang and personally investigate what other forces Liu Guang had. He wanted to eradicate Liu Guangpletely in one go. He dared to threaten him with the safety of the Jones Family. Not to mention spending three to four years, even if it took 10 to 15 years, he would settle this score with him. This was Lind Jones¡¯s ideas. Yuan Xi naturally agreed after knowing his ideas. Previously, Yuan Xi had returned to the country and went to school in North City for Lind Jones, but Liu Guang had also ordered him to help Lind Jones. Liu Guang threatened him with the Yuan Family¡¯s safety. Hence, to Yuan Xi, be it for his good friend Lind Jones or for the Yuan Family, he couldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing. That was why he followed Lind Jones as his subordinate. Although they didn¡¯t find any chance to make a move while following Liu Guang, they were undoubtedly happy to see Liu Guang¡¯s power being destroyed by Yan Jinyu and the others bit by bit. Now, they seemed to have arrived at Liu Guang¡¯s base camp. They had achieved their initial goal. They were not far from uprooting Liu Guangpletely. ¡°This should be Liu Guang¡¯s more important hiding ce,¡± Yuan Xi said. He wasn¡¯t worried that their conversation would be overheard by Liu Guang. They still had the ability to check for the surveince cameras and removing the bugs. Liu Guang should also know that it was impossible to hide from them if they installed surveince or tapping devices here, so he didn¡¯t do anything in this room. Besides, so what if he heard and saw it? Liu Guang already knew about their rtionship. If he really found out, it would just be another simple confrontation and negotiation. Anyway, Liu Guang did not dare to touch them for the time being. It was still the same sentence. Liu Guang couldn¡¯t afford to make enemies now. ¡°We were searched when we came. Not to mention a gun, we didn¡¯t even have a dagger on us now. Liu Guang is guarding against us.¡± Lind Jones smiled excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s best if he¡¯s guarding against us. The more he¡¯s guarding against us, the more it means that this ce is not simple.¡± ¡°Liu Guang is really careless to really bring us here. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t bring someone who I¡¯m not sure is friend or foe back to my secret base.¡± Only after he said that did Yuan Xi realize that something was wrong. ¡°Did he really bring us back because you said at the beginning that you two are in a cooperative rtionship and he has to protect you?¡± ¡°The power of the Jones Family is no longer in your hands. Why is Liu Guang doing this? Could it be because he¡¯s true to his words?¡± Yuan Xi didn¡¯t believe it himself. Liu Guang was true to his words? That was a joke. ¡°What does he want? He probably thinks that I¡¯m outstanding and believes that I still have influence in the Jones Family. He doesn¡¯t dare to be too ruthless.¡± He smiled at Yuan Xi. ¡°It means that he¡¯s very afraid of me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yuan Xi. He couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°I keep feeling that Liu Guang isn¡¯t simple. Even if he wants to protect you ording to the agreement, he can just find a ce to settle us down. There¡¯s no need to spend so much effort and take the risk to bring us to his secret base.¡± Lind Jones smiled without saying a word. Yuan Xi saw his expression and knew that he had guessed correctly. He said in surprise, ¡°What does he want to do?¡± Chapter 485 - All Kinds Of Precautions

Chapter 485: All Kinds Of Precautions

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Before Lind Jones could speak, Yuan Xi thought of something. ¡°He wants to use you as a hostage to gain the support of the Jones Family?¡± Seeing that Lind Jones was calm, Yuan Xi paused, ¡°You knew long ago?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too long ago. I had a guess when Liu Guang got someone to blindfold us.¡± ¡°Obviously, Liu Guang¡¯s n is wrong. I¡¯m not in charge of the Jones Family now. They can¡¯t threaten me.¡± ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯ve been in charge of the Jones Family for many years. If you hadn¡¯t given them instructions, they wouldn¡¯t have been subdued by Bo Lang so quickly. How could they not care when they found out that you were in danger?¡± Lind Jones raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that I have given them an instruction?¡± ¡°Since they have an instruction, they definitely won¡¯t act rashly without my orders.¡± Yuan Xi fell silent. The big families in Country Y were not like the families in the country. They were all absolutely obedient to the head of the family. Since Lind Jones had already instructed them beforehand, even if he died here, his subordinates would never disobey his orders. ¡°On the other hand, you continue to put on the mask. It¡¯s fine this time. From now on, you can¡¯t take off the mask again. Your Yuan Family isn¡¯t like the Jones Family. If they find out that you¡¯re in Liu Guang¡¯s hands, they will definitely satisfy whatever request Liu Guang has.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let Liu Guang discover your identity.¡± Yuan Xi¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious. Lind Jones sighed. ¡°That¡¯s why I told you not to take the risk with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for you either. If Liu Guang isn¡¯t eliminated, it¡¯ll be very difficult for our Yuan Family to live in peace. I¡¯m doing this for the Yuan Family. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful. I won¡¯t let Liu Guang discover my identity.¡± There was one thing Yuan Xi didn¡¯t say. That was, even if Liu Guang didn¡¯t discover his identity, he probably wouldn¡¯t let the Yuan Family off either. The Feng Family and Yu Family under Liu Guang were all crippled. He needed someone to work for him outside. And the Yuan Family was undoubtedly the best choice. After all, Liu Guang had already interacted with his grandfather before. However, even if Yuan Xi didn¡¯t say it, Lind Jones could still think of that. He knew that Yuan Xi had thought of it too. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Old Master Yuan is very wise. As long as Old Master Yuan doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re in Liu Guang¡¯s hands, Old Master Yuan most probably wouldn¡¯t be threatened by him.¡± From the beginning, Old Master Yuan didn¡¯t agree with them cooperating with Liu Guang. He did not say anything because he cared about their safety. ¡°In the current situation, Liu Guang is obviously at a disadvantage. Old Master Yuan will make the right choice.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Grandfather doesn¡¯t know the situation. If Liu Guanges looking for us, he willpromise for the sake of the entire family.¡± ¡°No, I just said that Old Master Yuan is wise. Liu Guang has never had any designs on the Yuan Family. Do you think Old Master Yuan won¡¯t have any suspicions if he suddenlyes looking for you guys?¡± ¡°If Old Master has doubts, he will investigate. As long as he investigates, it¡¯s very easy to find out about the Feng Family and the Yu Family. With a little analysis, Old Master will understand the situation.¡± Yuan Xi thought about it and agreed. He had already sent the news of the Feng Family and the Yu Family being used by Liu Guang to his grandfather previously. His purpose was only to make his grandfather vignt. He didn¡¯t expect it to be useful now. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about these things for the time being. Since you¡¯re here, n well and see what to do next.¡± If he was alone, he didn¡¯t mind perishing together with Liu Guang. Now? If he could survive, he naturally wouldn¡¯t want to perish together with Liu Guang. Anyway, they were not the only ones targeting Liu Guang. Liu Guang had many enemies. ¡°Put on the mask and open the door to tell them that I want to see Liu Guang. Although we might not be able to see him, we can¡¯t not react at all. Otherwise, it¡¯ll easily arouse suspicion.¡± ¡°We¡¯re in a cooperative rtionship with Liu Guang, not his prisoners. We have to set our identities straight.¡± Because they wanted to set their identities straight, when Liu Guang got someone to cover their eyes and search their bodies, they both resisted symbolically and even argued with Liu Guang. In the end, they were convinced by Liu Guang to stop that. They were blindfolded and searched. Yuan Xi put on his mask and did as he was told. Just as Lind Jones said, the people outside didn¡¯t agree to bring them to see Liu Guang. They only told them to wait patiently. He would inform them when it was time for Liu Guang to see them. Inparison, Hei Yao was better than them. Hei Yao found himself in a living room after taking off his blindfold. Liu Guang was sitting on the sofa in front of him. ¡°Sit,¡± Liu Guang said. Hei Yao did not sit down as instructed. Instead, he frowned slightly. ¡°Where is this ce?¡± He looked at Liu Guang, ¡°Are you guarding against me?¡± Other than the slight frown at the beginning, Hei Yao was expressionless after that. There was no emotion in his voice when he asked this. It sounded like a casual question. Liu Guang looked at him with an unknown meaning, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m guarding against you?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Hei Yao said. ¡°I just want to know where this is. I don¡¯t want to put myself in an unknown ce and my life in the hands of others.¡± ¡°Yao¡¯er, if you hadn¡¯t saved me back then, I¡¯m afraid I would have disappeared with Ghost ughter Ind. You¡¯re my son and the person I trust the most.¡± Hei Yao nced at him. He clearly had no expression, but Liu Guang felt the mockery in his eyes. He seemed to sigh helplessly. ¡°I know you¡¯re angry that I made you follow me here blindfolded. I¡¯m not doing this because I don¡¯t trust you. It¡¯s just that this is myst guarantee. I have to be wary of even the person I trust the most.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to know where you are, but I won¡¯t limit your actions here. You¡¯re free here.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯te and go freely here, right?¡± The expressionless Hei Yao said with a hint of mockery in his eyes. Before Liu Guang could reply, he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you trust me or not. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re guarding against me. I just want to know if Godmom is here too?¡± ¡°I knew that¡¯s all you care about. This is also why I don¡¯t want you to know the exact location and don¡¯t allow you to enter and leave freely for the time being.¡± Hei Yao looked at him. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll save Godmom from you?¡± Liu Guang didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Sir, have you forgotten that I¡¯m your biological son? Do you think I¡¯ll betray you for Godmom? Of course, the premise is that you won¡¯t hurt Godmom. Otherwise, I really can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t betray you.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll hurt her? All these years, other than keeping her by my side, did you ever see me forcing her to do anything? For her, I didn¡¯t even touch Feng Li¡­ Feng Li¡¯s son. I even brought him around unscathed. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve ever forced Godmom to do anything. After all, I haven¡¯t seen her for almost three to four years.¡± ¡°Besides, Godmom suffered too much back then and often became confused and couldn¡¯t recognize anyone. Who knows if you¡¯ll use Godmom¡¯s ignorance to force her¡­ or lie to her and make her do something that she¡¯s unwilling to do? I once heard you tell her with my own ears that you¡¯re her husband¡­¡± ¡°Damn you!¡± Bang! Liu Guang threw the teacup in his hand and it smashed on the ground beside Hei Yao¡¯s feet. Hei Yao did not dodge either. It almost hit him. However, he didn¡¯t seem to care at all. Liu Guang was clearly furious. ¡°Is this how you talk to me?!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be angry. I¡¯m just telling the truth. Fortunately, Godma woke up in time. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t you have taken advantage of her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious how much Godma hates you. She is often confused, but she woke up when you lied to her and said that you were her husband. You didn¡¯t seed¡­¡± ¡°Damn you! Get lost! Get lost!¡± Liu Guang still had no intention of killing Hei Yao even now. It shocked everyone else who was wearing masks and carrying weapons. This was the first time they had seen Sir being so tolerant of someone. They couldn¡¯t help but nce at Hei Yao. ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush me. I¡¯ll leave myself. Where do I stay? I want to take a shower and change my clothes.¡± Liu Guang suddenly narrowed his eyes, ¡°Yao¡¯er, you know that I hate disobedient people the most. You¡¯ve always been the most obedient. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡°This is my ce. Even you definitely can¡¯t leave sessfully without my permission. So, don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll treat this as your first offense and will not pursue it, but I don¡¯t want it to happen again.¡± Hei Yao stopped in his tracks but did not turn back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Liu Guang looked at him deeply with an unfathomable gaze. ¡°I know. You wanted to see your godmother and got a little carried away. I¡¯ll forget about it this time.¡± ¡°Your room is thest room on the left of the second floor. In the future, you can act as you please here. However, you¡¯re not allowed to leave privately.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll arrange if you want to see your godmother.¡± Hei Yao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°When?¡± Liu Guang stared at him. ¡°Wait for my arrangements. It will be in a few days.¡± The light in Hei Yao¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. Liu Guang said, ¡°You won¡¯t wait long. After confirming that Liu Yu is fine, I¡¯ll bring you to see your godmother. The most important thing now is to ensure Liu Yu¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°I can go confirm it myself and bring him back,¡± Hei Yao said. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s dead or alive. I just want to see Godma sooner.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. This ce is very far from the capital and even further from North City. It¡¯s not convenient for us to go out. I have other arrangements for Yu. You¡¯ve had a hard time following me these few days. Have a good rest.¡± Hei Yao looked at him silently. ¡°It will be 10 days at most. I¡¯ll bring you to see your godmother whether there¡¯s any news of Yu in 10 days.¡± Hearing his words, Hei Yao¡¯s face finally rxed. ¡°I hope you keep your word and don¡¯t change your mind at thest minute likest night.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go back on my words again.¡± Hei Yao nced at him and was about to go upstairs. After taking two steps, he suddenly stopped and turned back. ¡°Does that woman from the Chu Family have something on you?¡± Liu Guang was not surprised that he asked that. Everyone present had heard his conversation with Yan Jinyust night. ¡°Yes, she identally found out.¡± Hei Yao frowned slightly. ¡°Since she can threaten you for so many years, it must be very important news. Will it harm you?¡± ¡°Looking at the situationst night, that woman from the Chu Family is probably already in their hands now.¡± Chapter 486 - Confession In The Canteen

Chapter 486: Confession In The Canteen

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Yao¡¯er, are you concerned about me?¡± Liu Guang suddenly asked with a smile. Hei Yao did not respond. Liu Guang smiled again, seemingly very happy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The information that Chu Ying knows now won¡¯t affect me much even if it gets out. It won¡¯t hurt me. Instead, it¡¯ll make the other party anxious.¡± ¡°Once the news gets out, the other party will know that I have more than one bargaining chip.¡± ¡°What news?¡± Liu Guang¡¯s appraising gazended on his face again and he said casually, ¡°It¡¯s not important news. It¡¯s just that Feng Li isn¡¯t dead.¡± ¡°In the past, Chu Ying could use this news to threaten me because the news that your godmother is still alive was a secret. After all, if the news that Feng Li is still alive gets out, it will be very troublesome. Now that the other party knows that your godmother is still alive, it won¡¯t affect us too much if they know that Feng Li is still alive too. Instead, it will make them worry.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hei Yao was still expressionless as if he was really just asking casually. Even Liu Guang couldn¡¯t see through him. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± *** After a few days, Yan Jinyu went to school as usual. It was Monday. She didn¡¯t live in the dormitory. Yin Jiujin would either send her to school personally or Yin Jiujin would get someone to send her there. She did not go to ss with her roommates. They basically met in the ssroom. Usually, Zhao Linlin would upy their seats when she arrived first. It was the same today. As usual, Qin Xuan would asionally gossip with Chu Xiaohuan in ss. Zhao Linlin was very serious in ss and rarely spoke to them. Yan Jinyu almost didn¡¯t either. She was either ying games on her phone or taking out the medical book that she got from Min Rufeng to read. As for the textbook, she had already finished flipping through it after so many days of sses. With her memory, flipping through it was equivalent to memorizing it. There was no pressure to learn. The morning ss ended and the four of them went to the canteen together. On the way, Qin Xuan asked, ¡°Have you heard that our school belle hasn¡¯te to ss for a while?¡± Zhao Linlin nodded. ¡°I heard it.¡± ¡°I heard from others that she seemed to have something on at home and applied for leave.¡± Of course, Qin Xuan had heard others say that, but she didn¡¯t believe them. How could it be such a coincidence that Min Sisi didn¡¯t appear in school after she went to the canteen and offended Yan Jinyu that day? Qin Xuan, who knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, inexplicably felt that Min Sisi¡¯s absence in school was rted to Yan Jinyu. She didn¡¯t want to interfere too much. She was simply gossiping. She wanted to know what foolishness Min Sisi hadmitted to offend Yan Jinyu. ¡°I thought we could meet her again in school and let herpete with Jinyu to see which of them is better looking.¡± ¡°Is that obvious?¡± Chu Xiaohuan and Zhao Linlin said at the same time. They sounded very surprised. It was as if Qin Xuan was joking. ¡°Of course, I know that Min Sisi can¡¯tpare to Jinyu at all. I just want Min Sisi to see the truth. When she saw us in the canteen that day, we were wearing military training uniforms. We didn¡¯t look very good.¡± ¡°It was you who didn¡¯t look very good, not Jinyu.¡± Chu Xiaohuan poured cold water on her rudely. Qin Xuan didn¡¯t refute, ¡°Of course I know. I¡¯m just afraid that Min Sisi doesn¡¯t have any self-awareness. I heard that she was very influential in school in the past. I just wanted to dampen her spirits in person. All along, I¡¯ve never liked Min Sisi very much, although I didn¡¯t interact much with her.¡± Chu Xiaohuan rolled her eyes. ¡°How many people do you like? Didn¡¯t you sayst time that you didn¡¯t like Chu Yiran either?¡± ¡°I like you guys a lot, but it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t like Chu Yiran. I haven¡¯t heard anything about Chu Yiran recently, and I feel that the air is much fresher.¡± Hearing that, Chu Xiaohuan instinctively looked at Yan Jinyu. She still didn¡¯t know if Chu Yiran was dead or alive. Of course, she didn¡¯t have any news about her. Chu Xiaohuan knew that Chu Yiran and Min Sisi were both in Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands. She also knew that not only Chu Yiran and Min Sisi, but Chu Ying was also in Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands. However, Chu Xiaohuan only thought that Yan Jinyu took Chu Yiran and Chu Ying away because of the cooperation they had agreed on previously, and Yan Jinyu had began to take actions. As for Min Sisi, it was because she had offended Yan Jinyu. Chu Xiaohuan didn¡¯t know the real reason why Yan Jinyu took them away. ¡°By the way, Xiaohuan, Chu Yiran is your cousin. Have you heard anything about her recently? When I came home a few days ago, I heard from my parents that Chu Yiran didn¡¯t take leave when she came to school to look for you. Shemitted a mistake and was suspended for investigation.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t been back much recently. Even if I go back asionally, I don¡¯t see her. Not to mention her, I don¡¯t even see my aunt.¡± ¡°Your aunt?¡± Qin Xuan frowned slightly. ¡°Xiaohuan, I¡¯m not saying bad things about the elders, nor am I trying to sow discord between you and your family. I just feel that... how should I put it? Chu Yiran isn¡¯t a good person. Your aunt probably...¡± ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m not someone who would poke my nose into other people¡¯s business usually. After all, it¡¯s only wise to protect myself in families like ours. I¡¯m only telling you this because I treat you as a friend. If you think that I¡¯m wrong, you don¡¯t have to take it to heart. Just listen.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the heir of the Chu Corporation after all. You¡¯re already 18 years old, but your auntie didn¡¯t let youe into contact with thepany¡¯s matters. It will make people think. It¡¯s not my conspiracy theory, but in a family like ours, there are some people and some things that we have to pay more attention to.¡± Qin Xuan wasn¡¯t a busybody. Chu Xiaohuan could tell that on the first day she reported to school. Of course, she knew that Qin Xuan meant well. ¡°Thank you. We don¡¯t harm others, but we can¡¯t let our guard down. I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be at a disadvantage.¡± She said it with a smile. Qin Xuan only thought that Chu Xiaohuan didn¡¯t take her words to heart. Chu Xiaohuan wasn¡¯t angry because she knew that Qin Xuan meant well. Forget it. She had reminded her. Xiaohuan was not stupid. She would pay attention. She only hoped that she was overthinking. As they spoke, they arrived at the canteen. They got some food and sat down. Usually, Huo Siyu woulde to look for Yan Jinyu for a meal. She didn¡¯te today, so she must have been dyed by something. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t worried. As long as she didn¡¯t meet Liu Guang, she believed that no matter what happened, Huo Siyu would be able to resolve it. And if she met Liu Guang, Huo Siyu would definitely report to her immediately. Hence, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t worried at all. ¡°By the way, Jinyu, I unintentionally saw the medical books you were reading. I went to the bookshop, but I couldn¡¯t find them. Where did you buy them? I also want to buy them to read. I can¡¯t learn much just by reading the textbooks,¡± Zhao Linlin asked seriously. It seemed like she really wanted to learn medicine. ¡°I didn¡¯t buy them. I borrowed them from a friend. You can¡¯t buy them outside.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Zhao Linlin was a little disappointed. She wanted to borrow them from Yan Jinyu, but she remembered that Yan Jinyu also borrowed them from a friend, so she retracted her words. However, Yan Jinyu smiled when she saw her like this. ¡°I can lend them to you to read, but most of these books are the only existing copy collected by my friend. You might have to cherish them when you read them.¡± This wasn¡¯ an unreasonable request. Min Rufeng treasured these books very much. If it wasn¡¯t for Yan Jinyu, he might not have lent them out. If Yan Jinyu hadn¡¯t thought highly of Zhao Linlin and felt that she was a good seedling and a person who was willing to work on her medical skills with an honest heart, she might not have lent Min Rufeng¡¯s books to her. Zhao Linlin¡¯s goal was to enter the Imperial Capital Hospital. If she learned well, she might be a big shot under Min Rufeng in the future. This was Yan Jinyu¡¯s thoughts. At the end of the day, it was because she liked Zhao Linlin. ¡°Really? Are you really willing to lend it to me?¡± Zhao Linlin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cherish them very much. My grandfather studied medicine. He also has a few medical books left behind by our ancestors. He values those books very much. Of course, I know how precious medical books are.¡± As she spoke, Zhao Linlin scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°Actually, I could tell that your medical books were not simple. However, I still didn¡¯t give up and went to the bookshop to look for them. I even searched for them on the Inte for a long time. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t find them.¡± ¡°When we were chatting previously, you said that your family does business. I thought that no one in your family would be learning medicine, so I didn¡¯t dare to think that they are the only existing copies. I wanted to try my luck and perhaps I could buy them.¡± Actually, even if she didn¡¯t exin, Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t have thought too much about it. She felt that her taste in people was not bad. At least, after all these years, she had only misjudged... Even if she did, it was only once. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to borrow those medical books from my grandfather the next time I go back. I¡¯ll show them to you too.¡± Yan Jinyu could tell that Zhao Linlin didn¡¯t want to take advantage of her, so she didn¡¯t reject her. ¡°Sure.¡± Actually, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care if she could read Zhao Linlin¡¯s grandfather¡¯s medical books or not. After she finished reading Min Rufeng¡¯s medical books and Min Rufeng¡¯s personal medical notes, her Chinese medicine skills would probably be at the level of a master. Zhao Linlin was very happy to have borrowed the books. Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan were not interested in them. They happened to get this major. The chances of them taking this path in the future were not high, so they would not spend too much time on it. However, seeing that Zhao Linlin was so obviously happy, their mood improved too. ¡°Jinyu, could the friend whom you borrowed the books from be the Second Young Master of the Min Family?¡± Chu Xiaohuan asked curiously. Min Rufeng was the director of the Imperial Capital Hospital now. His medical skills had long been rumored to be legendary. Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded. She was quite happy now, happy that Feng was gradually living the life of an ordinary person. Look at him now. Feng was so famous that even her roommate had heard of him. Indeed, Liu Guang had to be resolved as quickly as possible. After settling Liu Guang, everything would develop in a good way. Chu Xiaohuan had just asked casually, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be true. She was shocked. On second thought, Jinyu¡¯s fianc¨¦ was that person. It didn¡¯t seem strange for him to have a good rtionship with Second Young Master Min. As a true fan of the Imperial Capital Hospital, Zhao Linlin waspletely stunned when she heard their conversation. She knew that the director of the Imperial Capital Hospital was the Second Young Master of the Min Family. She had also heard how good Second Young Master Min¡¯s medical skills were. Second Young Master Min was her idol! ¡°Jinyu, y-you said that the medical books you read are Second Young Master Min¡¯s? The current director of the Imperial Capital Hospital, Second Young Master Min Rufeng, who is the youngest ever director in the Imperial Capital Hospital and is very aplished in medicine?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled when she saw that Zhao Linlin was so excited. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh my god! I¡¯m actually going to read the medical books in my idol¡¯s collection! It feels like a dream! Jinyu, you...¡± She suddenly paused. Yan Jinyu smiled at her. Zhao Linlin hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°N-nothing. I¡¯m just too excited. I didn¡¯t expect to be lucky enough to see the medical books in my idol¡¯s collection one day.¡± She actually wanted to ask. If Jinyu could borrow such a precious medical book from Second Young Master Min and even said that she was friends with Second Young Master Min, who was a big shot, then Jinyu¡¯s identity... She suddenly remembered that when she first saw Jinyu, she felt that her temperament was not like that of an ordinary person. There was nothing strange about it. No matter what Jinyu¡¯s identity was, she only needed to know that Jinyu was her roommate. She only needed to know that Jinyu was her roommate who was lucky enough to see the only copy of the medical books in her idol¡¯s collection. Yan Jinyu smiled faintly. She knew that was not what Zhao Linlin wanted to say, but she did not expose her. Her impression of Zhao Linlin improved again. She didn¡¯t look down on herself because of her background. No matter who she interacted with, she wouldn¡¯t feel inferior and would only focus on improving herself. She maintained her honest heart and was confident. Not everyone could do that. As they chatted, someone walked into the canteen with a bouquet of roses. He walked straight towards them... or rather, straight towards Yan Jinyu. He handed the flowers to her. ¡°Yan Jinyu, I like you. Can you be my girlfriend?¡± Yan Jinyu was calm, but the three people at the side were stunned. Especially Chu Xiaohuan and Qin Xuan. With a plop, their chopsticks fell. They looked at the boy in shock and admiration. They were just short of giving him a thumbs up and calling him brave. At the same time, someone in the canteen spat out the food in his mouth. ¡°Damn, that bro is very bold!¡± The person sitting opposite him handed him a tissue. ¡°Wipe yourself.¡± However, he was actually not very calm either. These two people were none other than Xu Gui and Luo Yikun. The two of them had not seen each other for a few days. They only sat together to eat today because they happened to meet in the canteen. Of course, only Luo Yikun knew if it was a coincidence. ¡°Luo Yikun, I want to go over and take a look. I¡¯m too far away to hear what they¡¯re saying. Do you want to go with me?¡± He then realized that Luo Yikun had already stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look,¡± Luo Yikun said to him. Chapter 487 - A Dramatic Confession

Chapter 487: A Dramatic Confession

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zhao Linlin was also very shocked. She was originally immersed in the excitement of getting to read her idol¡¯s medical books when she saw someone suddenly walk over and confess to Yan Jinyu. She admitted that Jinyu was very beautiful¡­ No, beautiful was not enough to describe her. She had never seen anyone who was more beautiful and elegant than Jinyu in her life. It was normal for someone to confess to her in school with her looks and temperament, but¡­ for some reason, she felt that it was a little strange. Sometimes, she felt that Jinyu wasn¡¯t from the same world as them. As for Jinyu¡¯s other half, she had never thought he would be from one of her male schoolmates in school. Even though she didn¡¯t know why she felt that Jinyu wasn¡¯t from the same world as them. She knew that Jinyu had a fianc¨¦. Jinyu had said that on the first day of school. However, her reaction was not as big as Xiaohuan and Xuanxuan¡¯s when she saw someone confessing to Jinyu. The two of them were so shocked that their chopsticks fell. Their jaws also looked like they were about to drop. This scene in the canteen naturally rmed many people. Someone began to heckle. Yan Jinyu¡¯s looks were outstanding and she often came to the canteen to eat. Actually, many people had already started to notice her. Naturally, there were people who had ideas about her. After all, a beautiful first-year junior, who looked clean and cute and gave people a sense of purity that was not tainted by the secr world, people had a very good impression of her. It was just that those people who had ideas on her were still observing. Hence, there were naturally many people paying attention to Yan Jinyu now that they saw someone confessing to her in public. Some people were worried that they would no longer have a chance after this boy sessfully confessed. Others were simply watching the show, jeering and shouting ¡°Say yes¡± non-stop. Only Yan Jinyu, the party concerned, was the calmest. She put down her chopsticks and took a tissue to wipe her mouth. Then, she slowly looked up at the person. She didn¡¯t know the boy. She blushed slightly, feeling a little nervous and expectant. ¡°Y-Yan Jinyu, I like you! Can you be my girlfriend?¡± ¡°Say yes! Say yes!¡± ¡°He seems to be the school beau of the School of Economics. I heard that he has many suitors! But he¡¯s still single in his third year of university!¡± ¡°The two of them are so good-looking. They looked sopatible standing together! How pleasing to the eye!¡± ¡°The senior is good-looking and his results are the top in the school. I heard that this first-year junior¡¯s results are especially good too. She¡¯s the top science student in her hometown¡¯s college entrance examination!¡± ¡°Did our university everck top students? That¡¯s not surprising. I like her looks.¡± ¡°What do you know? I heard that her college entrance examination results are especially high. She was epted as the top student of the Traditional Chinese Medicine Academy!¡± ¡°At the opening ceremony, she was the new student representative. She went on the stage to speak. I have a friend who¡¯s from their Traditional Chinese Medicine Academy and he recorded a video. She didn¡¯t say much on stage, but every sentence she said was encouraging. Most importantly, she¡¯s too stylish. I can¡¯t describe that feeling. Anyway, it can¡¯t be described in words. I¡¯ll take that video to show youter and you¡¯ll know!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so formidable. Could she already have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± *** Yan Jinyu heard their conversation. She had only gone on stage to say a few words as the new student representative at the opening ceremony. Why did they make her sound so formidable? They even said she was encouraging. Almost every new student representative said those words when they went on stage, right? She retracted her thoughts and ignored them. She was about to reject the boy who confessed. To be honest, the boy was indeed considered very good-looking among the students. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been known as the school beau. However, Yan Jinyu had seen too many good-looking people. When she saw the boy in front of her, she felt that he was just so-so. He waspletely iparable to Yin Jiujin. After all, even a rational person like her would often be charmed by Yin Jiujin¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have¡­¡± She was about to speak when she was interrupted. ¡°Beauty Yu!¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Yan.¡± She was not interrupted by one person, but a few people at the same time. The former was Huo Siyu, who was walking into the canteen. She waved at Yan Jinyu. Thetter was Luo Yikun, who hade with Xu Gui. Luo Yikun only wanted toe and watch the show, but since she was in front of him, he thought that it was better to greet her first. After all, with Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, he couldn¡¯t treat her as an ordinary person. Yan Jinyu¡¯s attention was diverted. She looked at Huo Siyu first. She was a little surprised to see the person beside Huo Siyu. The person with a sickly pale face and an aura that didn¡¯t diminish at all was Huo Xuan. He looked very aristocratic and out of ce in his surroundings. Although Yan Jinyu and Huo Xuan¡¯s rtionship was ordinary, Huo Xuan was Huo Siyu¡¯s brother and Yin Jiujin¡¯s opponent in the business world after all. To Yan Jinyu, Huo Xuan was considered a big shot. She felt a little ufortable when he suddenly saw her being confessed to by the boys in school. No wonder Little Rain didn¡¯t look for her for lunch. So it was Huo Xuan. She retracted her gaze and nodded at Luo Yikun. ¡°Second Young Master Luo.¡± She nced at Xu Gui. Xu Gui spoke first, ¡°Eldest Miss Yan.¡± Xu Gui was a little nervous. Logically speaking, the confession had happened in school and they happened to be here. It was fine to watch the show, but the person in front of him was the eldest daughter of the Yan Family and she had such a formidable fianc¨¦. Seeing her being confessed to made him feel like he was watching Master Nine¡¯s joke. How terrifying! Yan Jinyu nodded slightly as a response. Then, she looked at Luo Yikun and smiled mysteriously. Luo Yikun understood what she meant. He had promised to make arrangements for the people around him and not trouble her, but Xu Gui was still by his side now. If he was targeted by Liu Guang¡­ He had already decided not to interact with Xu Gui for the time being and had not seen him for so many days. However, he could not hold it in today and took the initiative to look for him. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, don¡¯t worry.¡± Other than Yan Jinyu, no one understood what Luo Yikun was saying. The others looked puzzled. Could it be that this guy was rted to Yan Jinyu? Judging from his looks, he looked even better than the school beau who confessed to Yan Jinyu. Inparison, the school beau didn¡¯t seem to have any advantage. Furthermore, he looked very familiar. Only Xu Gui was looking at Luo Yikun. Then, he looked at Yan Jinyu. He suddenly lowered his eyes and stopped talking. He had felt that Luo Yikun¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyu was a little strange in the past. However, he had always thought that Luo Yikun treated her like that because Yan Jinyu had such a formidable fianc¨¦ and didn¡¯t want to offend her. Now, it seemed like that was not the case. Especially after knowing about Luo Yikun¡¯s rtionship with Ghost ughter Ind and his cooperation with the big shots. Yan Jinyu retracted her gaze and didn¡¯t look at Luo Yikun again. Luo Yikun was a smart person. She believed that since he had already promised, he would not drag her down. At this moment, Huo Xuan and Huo Siyu were already walking over. ¡°Student Yan Jinyu, I like¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Huo Xuan spoke before Huo Siyu and interrupted the boy¡¯s confession again. In fact, many people¡¯s attention was turned onto the aristocratic and outstanding man the moment he appeared. Moreover, he was standing with Huo Siyu, and Huo Siyu had greeted Yan Jinyu so loudly just now. It was obvious that he was someone Yan Jinyu knew. Such an outstanding man who exuded a noble aura crushed the confessing guy as soon as he appeared. The guy was already nervous as he stood there with a big bouquet of roses. Now, he looked embarrassed and awkward. He had thought that he had an advantage, but now¡­ ¡°Beauty Yu, what are you doing?¡± Actually, Huo Siyu could tell what had happened as soon as she entered the canteen. She was definitely shocked. She actually saw a guy confessing to Beauty Yu with roses! To be honest, she had never thought that she would witness such a scene in her life. She only came back to her senses after a long while. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t someone who would specially give anyone face, but Huo Xuan was Huo Siyu¡¯s brother. Just based on this alone, Yan Jinyu¡¯s attitude towards him was different. ¡°It¡¯s just a small farce,¡± she said to Huo Siyu. She stood up and nodded slightly at Huo Xuan, ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Young Master Huo.¡± ¡°I wonder why Young Master Huo is here in the capital?¡± Yan Jinyu asked with a smile. However, there was actually a hint of vignce in her eyes. Huo Xuan felt a little bitter. Of course, he knew why she was so vignt. The Empire Group¡¯s headquarters had moved to the capital. As Yin Jiujin¡¯s opponent in the business world, it wasn¡¯t strange for her to have such a reaction when he appeared in the capital at this time. However¡­ ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, you don¡¯t have to worry. I came to the capital for my own private matters.¡± They all wanted to deal with Liu Guang now. Even if he waspeting with Yin Jiujin in business, it was impossible for him to find trouble with Yin Jiujin at such a critical moment. If he really did that, it would be no different from helping Liu Guang deal with them. ¡°Actually, even if Young Master Huo came for business, I¡¯m not very worried. I just think that since Young Master Huo is Little Rain¡¯s brother, Little Rain will be in a difficult position if anything is to happen.¡± Huo Siyu sighed inwardly when she saw them like this. Her heart ached for her brother. However, Beauty Yu wasn¡¯t wrong either. Beauty Yu didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with her brother to begin with. It was obvious who Beauty Yu would choose between her brother and Yin Jiujin. However, Beauty Yu¡¯s words about putting her in a difficult position, touched her again. ¡°Alright, Beauty Yu, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. My brother came to the capital to look for Brother Feng for a follow-up. Ever since Brother Feng treated my brother, his condition has improved a lot.¡± It was obvious that Huo Siyu was really happy about this, and the smile in Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes became more sincere. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re much better now.¡± ¡°Since Young Master Huo wants to see Feng again, what are you doing here now¡­¡± ¡°Rainy has been studying in the capital for so long, but I haven¡¯t seen the school that she is studying in properly, so I came over to take a look.¡± ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± He nced at the boy who was carrying the roses. His confession would definitely not seed, but he was still a little envious of this boy. At least, he dared to voice his thoughts. He was the head of the Huo Family and was in charge of the entire Huo Corporation. He had long convinced the Huo Corporation and even the Huo Family, but yet he would actually envy an ordinary university student. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t think much of it at first, but she felt a little awkward when Huo Xuan acted like this. No matter what, she was a big shot. It was indeed a little strange to be confessed to by a boy in school. Just as she was about to speak, she heard a voice. ¡°It¡¯s quite lively here.¡± Yan Jinyu was extremely familiar with this voice. She trembled. She suddenly felt an ache at her waist. She looked in the direction of the voice. The person was wearing a white shirt and ck trousers. He had an extremely handsome face with cold and abstruse eyes. His cold and ruthless eyes were filled with a faint darkness. He walked over slowly with one hand in his pocket and his aura was suppressive. Chapter 488 - The Looks Of A God

Chapter 488: The Looks Of A God

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Damn, what kind of good looks is that!¡± ¡°Yes, are such looks real? I thought that man was the best among the best when I saw him just now. Before I could react, another one came. What¡¯s going on today?¡± ¡°I-I think he is a big shot. His aura is so powerful! I actually didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes when I saw him walk over!¡± ¡°That man who came in earlier too. Although he has a smile on his face and looks very kind, I didn¡¯t dare to size him up too much either.¡± In reality, what they didn¡¯t know was that because Yan Jinyu was here, Huo Xuan¡¯s aura was mostly restrained when he appeared. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they all know this junior?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the senior who confessed is too pitiful.¡± ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t interfere too much. Let¡¯s just watch the show quietly. This incident teach us not to confess on impulse before we find out about the girl¡¯s background.¡± *** Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t notice what the people around her were discussing at all. She felt her waist ache again when she met his deep eyes. Based on Yin Jiujin¡¯s easily jealous personality, he was definitely jealous when he saw her being confessed to in public. Her mind was racing now as she tried to think of a way to ease his jealousy. Yin Jiujin looked at Yan Jinyu and suddenly smiled faintly. It made Yan Jinyu shiver. Alright, don¡¯t think about anything else now. Let¡¯s appease him first. Hence, under everyone¡¯s strange gazes, the calm and collected girl ran towards the ssy man and pounced into his arms. ¡°Brother Nine, why are you here?¡± Huo Siyu¡¯s lips twitched. For some reason, she felt that Beauty Yu¡¯s principles had all fallen to the ground. However, in reality, Beauty Yu seemed to be always so abnormal when she was with Second Young Master Yin. Shouldn¡¯t she be used to it already? Yan Jinyu hugged Yin Jiujin¡¯s waist with both hands. As she spoke, she looked up from his arms and even blinked at him. She looked very surprised to see him here. Yin Jiujin lowered his eyes to look at her and smiled. Then, he looked at the guy standing nervously with the roses in his arms and nced at Huo Xuan. He raised his hand and wrapped it around her waist. ¡°If I don¡¯te, how will others know that you have a fianc¨¦?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect university life to be so lively. It seems like I wasn¡¯t wrong to send you to school.¡± These words sounded so jealous. ¡°The liveliness belongs to others. It has nothing to do with me.¡± It was not her fault that she was beautiful. She did not expect someone to confess to her. ¡°Brother Nine, you haven¡¯t told me yet. Why are you here at this time? Didn¡¯t we agree in the morning that you would pick me up after school in the afternoon?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s because...¡± He looked at Huo Xuan, who had aplicated expression on his face. ¡°Young Master Huo has arrived in the capital. As the host, I naturally have toe personally to receive him.¡± Of course, that was a lie. He was receiving Huo Xuan? And he even personally came to the Imperial Capital University to receive him? No matter how she thought about it, it was impossible. Yin Jiujin had received the news that Huo Xuan hade to the capital. To be precise, he had rushed over after receiving the news that Huo Xuan had rushed to the Imperial Capital University as soon as he arrived. Others might not know what Huo Xuan was thinking, but he knew very well. He just didn¡¯t want to give Huo Xuan any chance. Even though, he believed that his rtionship with the youngdy was untouchable. Actually,pared to seeing the boy confess to his girl, he cared more about Huo Xuan¡¯s appearance here. Although he was nothing to worry about, Huo Xuan was still someone important. The ordinary boys in school could notpare to him. Yan Jinyu blinked. She felt that Yin Jiujin¡¯s attitude towards Huo Xuan was a little strange. Perhaps, it was because they werepetitors in the business world? Based on her understanding of Yin Jiujin, if it was only because of their business conflict, Yin Jiujin shouldn¡¯t be so hostile to Huo Xuan. Seeing that she was in a daze, Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but raise his other hand and flick her forehead. He was a little happy that she was not sensitive to others¡¯ feelings. However, when she faced him, her EQ did not seem to be low... Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t figure it out, but he didn¡¯t probe further. As long as she recognized her feelings for him and knew his feelings for her, no one else mattered. Actually, what Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t know was that Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t see through others¡¯ thoughts because she couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about them at all. She could see through her thoughts about Yin Jiujin and knew Yin Jiujin¡¯s thoughts about her because she had seriously thought about it and tried her best to feel it. Yin Jiujin hugged Yan Jinyu and walked towards Huo Xuan. He kept his left hand wrapped around her waist and reached out his right hand to Huo Xuan, ¡°Young Master Huo, long time no see.¡± Huo Xuan felt bitter, but he had already restrained the emotions on his face. Without losing hisposure, he reached out his hand, ¡°Second Young Master Yin, long time no see.¡± He let go of his hand quickly. ¡°I heard from Miss Huo that Young Master Huo came to the capital to look for Second Young Master Min for a follow-up? Second Young Master Min is at the Mount West Vi now. Young Master Huo can go to the Mount West Vi to look for him.¡± Huo Xuan covered his lips and coughed twice before smiling with a pale expression, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡± At that moment, a few voices sounded at the same time. ¡°Master Nine!¡± ¡°Master Nine!¡± ¡°Master Nine!¡± ¡°Master Nine!¡± They were Qin Xuan, Chu Xiaohuan, Luo Yikun, and Xu Gui. Other than Luo Yikun, everyone else was very respectful. Of course, Luo Yikun¡¯s attitude was not too perfunctory either, but he was not as respectful as others. There were many descendants of big families in the Imperial Capital University. Hearing that, many people present were shocked. Even if they didn¡¯t know who ¡°Master Nine¡± was, everyone present was silent when they heard their conversation and saw their respectful attitude. They called one another ¡°Young Master¡± and ¡°Master¡±. How could they be simple? Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze swept past them and paused on Luo Yikun¡¯s face for a second before moving away to look at Qin Xuan. ¡°From the Qin Family?¡± Seeing that he actually remembered her, Qin Xuan was terrified! ¡°Y-yes. I¡¯m from the side branch of the Qin Family. I have had a better rtionship with Sister Jianjia and Brother Hao since we were young. I once met Master Nine at Sister Jianjia¡¯s wedding.¡± In reality, she had seen him on other asions too, but she was too far away from him. Perhaps Master Nine didn¡¯t pay attention to her at all, so she didn¡¯t mention it. ¡°Hmm,¡± Yin Jiujin replied coldly. ¡°They¡¯re my roommates, Qin Xuan, Chu Xiaohuan, and Zhao Linlin.¡± However, after Yan Jinyu introduced them, Yin Jiujin¡¯s attitude towards them had obviously changed. His gaze was not as cold as before. How could Yin Jiujin not know who Yan Jinyu¡¯s roommates were? However, knowing was one thing, and being personally introduced by Yan Jinyu was another. Given her personality, she definitely treated them as friends if she introduced them personally. He recalled his initial purpose of sending Yan Jinyu to school. It was to let her make some friends of her age and experience school life. Even though he would feel jealous if someone else was by her side. Yin Jiujin nodded mildly at them. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Yin Jiujin, Little Yu¡¯er¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡± Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan were both excited. Of course, they knew who he was. But not many people could get him to introduce himself, right? Anyway, as far as Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan knew, even their elders at home were not qualified for him to do so. ¡°H-hello...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else,¡± Yan Jinyu said to Huo Xuan and Huo Siyu. Then, she looked at Qin Xuan and the others. ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± Seeing the boy standing there with the roses in his arms, Yan Jinyu paused for a moment and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have a fianc¨¦.¡± His hand on her waist tightened. Yan Jinyu felt exasperated. She removed Yin Jiujin¡¯s hand from her waist and held it in her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brother Nine.¡± Yin Jiujin nced at the boy coldly. The boy¡¯s heart tightened. He actually felt his scalp tingle. ¡°No, no, no. I should be the one apologizing. I didn¡¯t know that you... I hope I didn¡¯t trouble you.¡± Yan Jinyu ignored him. She had already done her best by apologizing. If he confessed in public like this, it could be that this boy had the intention of forcing her to agree. If she was just an ordinary university student without a boyfriend or fianc¨¦ and an outstanding senior confessed in public, even if she rejected him, she would probably not have a good time in school in the future. Just as she was about to leave, she nodded at Luo Yikun and said to Chu Xiaohuan, ¡°Xiaohuan, clear your schedule this weekend. I¡¯ll bring you to meet someone.¡± Chu Xiaohuan was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly say this. After she regained her wits, she thought that Yan Jinyu wanted to bring her to see Chu Ying and Chu Yiran. She nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll clear my schedule.¡± After they left the canteen for a long time, everyone finally reacted. Many people even heaved a long sigh of relief. The atmosphere earlier was really too stifling. Facing such a strong aura, some of them didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. Someone came to find out Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity from Qin Xuan and the others. Or rather, they came to find out if Master Nine was indeed the one they knew. Qin Xuan and the others didn¡¯t say much and only vaguely mentioned it. However, everyone who asked this actually already had an answer in their hearts. It was no secret that Master Nine was the Second Young Master of the Yin Family. Huo Xuan had called him Second Young Master Yin and the others had called him Master Nine. His identity was already very obvious. ¡°Let¡¯s go too,¡± Luo Yikun said. He nodded at Qin Xuan and the others before ncing at Chu Xiaohuan. Luo Yikun thought that Chu Xiaohuan also had some unknown identity as she was able to get Yan Jinyu to invite her by name. However, he didn¡¯t ask further and retracted his gaze after taking a look. The three people sitting knew that they knew Yan Jinyu, so they nodded as a response. They did not talk to one another. Someone who knew the guy who confessed, came tofort him. Xu Gui walked two steps away and then he could not help but stop to look at the guy, ¡°Bro, although it¡¯s a little unkind to say these words at this time, I still want to say it. Bro, you¡¯re too bold.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also a good thing that you don¡¯t know their identities. If you still came to confess after knowing, you¡¯ll probably be carried out of here today.¡± ¡°However, you¡¯ve saved a lot of people. With Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s excellence, there must be many men who have designs on her. Your confession will let everyone know that Eldest Miss Yan has such a formidable fianc¨¦. No one will dare to confess to Eldest Miss Yan in the future.¡± The boy¡¯s expression did not look very good. He felt awkward and embarrassed. ¡°Bro, there are many fish in the sea. Change...¡± Xu Gui wanted to say more, but Luo Yikun pulled him back. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Why do you care so much?¡± ¡°Did he think before he chose to confess in public to Eldest Miss Yan? If Eldest Miss Yan is just an ordinary girl without a boyfriend, should she agree to today¡¯s confession or not?¡± Chapter 489 - That Person Is Awake

Chapter 489: That Person Is Awake

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Gui was stunned, ¡°If you didn¡¯t say it, I wouldn¡¯t have realized it. If Eldest Miss Yan doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend and she rejects a guy who seems to be of good quality, she would probably be scolded to death by the guy¡¯s admirers. Just now, there were so many people at the side who encouraged Eldest Miss Yan to agree. This feels like he¡¯s forcing Eldest Miss Yan to agree!¡± The boy¡¯s face instantly turned red with embarrassment. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan rejected him so seriously just now. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± ¡°Do you think everyone is as stupid as you? Do you know how smart Eldest Miss Yan is? She can tell his intentions and yet she still rejects him seriously. It¡¯s only because she¡¯s¡­ kind.¡± Yes, kind. Before this, Luo Yikun didn¡¯t believe that Yan Jinyu, the number one killer, still had the quality of ¡°kindness¡±. Most importantly, Master Nine actually didn¡¯t pursue the matter either. He thought that someone like Master Nine, who did as he pleased, would pursue the matter to the end when he knew that this boy was confessing to Yan Jinyu with the intention of forcing her to agree. It was probably because he could tell that although this boy was a little scheming, he was not a bad person. That was why he did not kill him. It was said that Master Nine was ruthless and indifferent, but it turned out¡­ It was no wonder that the two of them had such a deep rtionship. They were ruthless when they should be ruthless, and kind when they should be kind. The two of them were really simr. ¡°Since Eldest Miss Yan can tell, can¡¯t Master Nine also tell?¡± As he spoke, Xu Gui looked at the boy andmented, ¡°Bro, you¡¯re really lucky. Do you know what happens to people who offend Master Nine? Master Nine probably took into consideration that Miss Yan still has to go to school here in the future and that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t pursue the matter.¡± ¡°He¡¯s indeed lucky.¡± After saying that, Luo Yikun pulled Xu Gui away and they left the canteen. The boy was left rooted to the ground. After a long while, he exhaled lightly tofort the people around him and tell them that he was fine. Then, he asked Qin Xuan, ¡°Qin Xuan, may I ask who exactly is Yan Jinyu¡¯s fianc¨¦, Master Nine?¡± He asked this because he was afraid of offending others. Seeing that everyone was very afraid of that man, he did not want to offend anyone he could not afford to offend in the capital as he was not from the capital. Qin Xuan pitied him. ¡°Well, if you know someone in the high society circle in the capital, you should be able to know if you ask them casually.¡± Chu Xiaohuan continued, ¡°Actually, even if you don¡¯t know anyone from the high society circle, you can still find out who Master Nine is. Just like earlier on, many people present recognized Master Nine. There are really not many people who haven¡¯t heard of Master Nine¡¯s name.¡± Just as Chu Xiaohuan finished speaking, a boy beside the guy grabbed him. ¡°Alright, buddy, stop asking. I know who that is. You don¡¯t know Master Nine, but you should know about the Empire Group, right? The Empire Group belongs to Master Nine. The Yin Family is all part of the government system. Master Nine started his business from scratch. He even created a legend like the Empire Group.¡± The boy¡¯s face went white. He was the top student in the School of Economics. How could he not have heard of the business world¡¯s God of ughter? So this Master Nine was that Master Nine! Regardless of whether the people around them knew Master Nine¡¯s identity, they all sighed when they heard their conversation. Who had not heard of the Empire Group? The Empire Mall was so big that it had chains in many cities in the country. Almost everyone had gone to the Empire Mall! The Empire Mall belonged to the Empire Group. Seeing that he waspletely frightened silly, Qin Xuan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Actually, if someone like Master Nine didn¡¯t pursue the matter just now, he probably won¡¯t fuss about that in the future. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± ¡°However, don¡¯t confess like this next time. You¡¯ll make things difficult for the girl. No one will be happy if they¡¯re forced to agree to the confession. It¡¯s only Jinyu. If it were someone else, they probably wouldn¡¯t let it go so easily.¡± The more she said, the more ashamed he felt. ¡°Th-thank you¡­ I really didn¡¯t consider it thoroughly this time. I won¡¯t disturb your meal anymore.¡± After the boy left, Zhao Linlin, who had been silent, finally said, ¡°Xuanxuan, Xiaohuan, is the Empire Group that they¡¯re talking about the Empire Group that I know of?¡± Before they could reply, Zhao Linlin was alreadymenting. Qin Xuan said in amusement, ¡°How many Empire Groups can there be?¡± ¡°S-so, Jinyu is the eldest daughter of the small family, who was rumored to be engaged to Master Nine since she was young?¡± ¡°What eldest daughter of a small family? That¡¯s the number one family in North City. They¡¯re not considered a big family in the capital, but their status in North City is second to none,¡± Chu Xiaohuan disagreed. Zhao Linlin had already realized that her expression was inappropriate. She hurriedly said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean¡­ I heard it from the others. Forget it, I won¡¯t exin anymore. The more I exin, the worse it sounds. You just have to know that I don¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a little shocked. I know Jinyu¡¯s background isn¡¯t low, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­ I really feel like there are big shots all around me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Jinyu has already introduced us to Master Nine. It means that she already treats us as friends. We¡¯ll interact in the future like how we interacted previously. Don¡¯t change because you know Jinyu¡¯s identity. Otherwise, Jinyu will probably be disappointed.¡± Qin Xuan nodded in agreement. ¡°Xiaohuan is right. On the first day we met, I felt that although Jinyu looks like she¡¯s always smiling warmly at everyone and looks very easy to get along with, she¡¯s actually not easy to get close to. It¡¯s not easy for us to get close to her. Don¡¯t be distant because of your difference in status.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Zhao Linlin said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In school, we¡¯re just ssmates and roommates. I won¡¯t mix in anything else. I just suddenly found out about Jinyu¡¯s identity, so I was overwhelmed. I¡¯ll be fine after I recover.¡± ¡°Besides, I still have to rely on Jinyu in order to read my idol¡¯s medical books. Of course, I won¡¯t ruin our rtionship.¡± Seeing her like this, Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan felt relieved. Actually, even though they were persuading Zhao Linlin, they were not very calm either. If they hadn¡¯t been mentally prepared, they probably wouldn¡¯t have behaved as well as Zhao Linlin. ¡°By the way, Xiaohuan, Jinyu said that she¡¯s bringing you to meet someone this weekend. Who are you meeting?¡± Qin Xuan suddenly asked. This waspletely a casual chat to ease their shock. Not only did they see Master Nine, but they also saw the head of the Huo Family. Even if Master Nine didn¡¯t appear, just the eldest son of the Huo Family would shock them for a long time. Especially since it was said that the eldest son of the Huo Family was a sickly person. After seeing him in person, they realized that although he was indeed a little sickly, he waspletely unrted to a sickly person. He was an outstanding man. Chu Xiaohuan shook her head. ¡°Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ll only know after we meet.¡± After walking out of the canteen, Xu Gui suddenly stopped and asked hesitantly, ¡°Luo Yikun, is the partner you¡¯re talking about¡­ Eldest Miss Yan?¡± Xu Gui himself was shocked when he asked this. Because this was really too inconceivable. Luo Yikun¡¯s partner was one of the top four killers on Ghost ughter Ind! If it wasn¡¯t for Luo Yikun¡¯s special attitude towards Yan Jinyu, coupled with the fact that Yan Jinyu had been missing for many years and Huo Siyu, who was beside Yan Jinyu, had also been missing for many years before being found, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to think in this direction at all. Yan Jinyu would only be 19 years old after some time! In other words, she was only 18 years old now! 18 years old. Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed four years ago. In other words, she was only 15 years old when she destroyed Ghost ughter Ind! What did that mean? Since he asked, it meant that he had guessed it and Luo Yikun had no intention of hiding it. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her.¡± ¡°Then, what about the other three? Who are they?¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. I don¡¯t want to know anymore.¡± ¡°B-But, can you tell me which of the four of them is Eldest Miss Yan?¡± Luo Yikun didn¡¯t say anything and gave him a thumbs up. Xu Gui gasped when he saw this. *** They went to the Mount West Vi. Yan Jinyu sat in Yin Jiujin¡¯s car while Huo Xuan and Huo Siyu took one car and Huo Siyu drove. ¡°Brother¡­¡± After hesitating for a long time, Huo Siyu spoke. ¡°What?¡± ¡°N-nothing. I just want you not to worry too much. Brother Feng¡¯s medical skills are very good. Your situation is much better now. It¡¯ll get better in the future.¡± That wasn¡¯t what she actually wanted to say. She wanted tofort him. She wanted to persuade him not to focus on Beauty Yu. He should divert his attention and find a good girl to date. However, she still could not say it out loud in the end. Huo Xuan looked at her deeply and smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know. Actually, it¡¯s already very good now.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be even better!¡± He chuckled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll be even better.¡± In the other car, Yin Jiujin drove silently. Yan Jinyu knew that he was jealous again. She tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°Brother Nine, are you angry?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then, are you jealous?¡± ¡°No.¡± Yin Jiujin turned to her. ¡°I¡¯m simply very unhappy. I¡¯m a little regretful that I sent you to school. I met someone who confessed to you when I went over today. I wonder how many people were coveting you when I didn¡¯t know.¡± The more he thought about it, the more unhappy he became! Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people are coveting me, but it¡¯s the first time someone has confessed.¡± Yin Jiujin red at her. ¡°How many more times do you want it to happen?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Not even once.¡± ¡°Alright, Brother Nine, he¡¯s not someone important. The more you take it to heart, the more I¡¯ll remember him. Wait, what was that boy¡¯s name again?¡± ¡°Try to remember him!¡± Yin Jiujin threatened fiercely. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. That boy didn¡¯t even have the time to introduce himself before he was interrupted.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I wonder what he¡¯s thinking. He didn¡¯t even introduce himself when he confessed. Who would agree to a stranger for no reason¡­¡± Yin Jiujin red at her again. He red at her again and again. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help butugh again. She felt that Yin Jiujin was simply too adorable and cute. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. On the other hand, Brother Nine, your appearance today waspletely a shock-and-awe. Youpletely cut off all my admirers!¡± She held her face with both hands and blinked at him. ¡°Sigh, how can there be such a perfect man like you? You have to have looks, figure, talent, money, power, and influence¡­ I¡¯m simply too lucky to have such an outstanding fianc¨¦ like you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s ears turned slightly red. Exaggerating! However, her words made him feel good. ¡°At least you know how to talk!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you have such an outstanding fianc¨¦ like me. You have to cherish me. Try not to look at¡­ No, you can¡¯t look at other men!¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t mind his arrogant tone, nor did she expose his uneasiness. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I won¡¯t look at anyone but you.¡± ¡°Then, Brother Nine, since you regret sending me to school, why don¡¯t I not¡­¡± He red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. What are you going to do if you don¡¯t go to school at your age?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not because I don¡¯t want to go to school. It¡¯s because you said that you regret it.¡± ¡°You just don¡¯t want to! My regret is my business. You still have to continue your studies.¡± Yan Jinyu shrugged. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve said so, you can¡¯t be jealous so easily in the future.¡± ¡°¡­I still have to be jealous. If I¡¯m not jealous when someone is thinking about you, doesn¡¯t that mean that I don¡¯t care about you?¡± ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re mine. I won¡¯t allow others to covet you!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m yours.¡± Since she was almost done soothing him, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t want to stay on this topic anymore in case he got jealous again when he thought of this. ¡°Then, Brother Nine, why did you suddenly appear in school? I don¡¯t believe that you really left thepany¡¯s work behind and specially came to see Huo Xuan just because he came. Huo Xuan doesn¡¯t carry so much weight.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her and smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. You know me very well. You¡¯re a qualified fianc¨¦e.¡± Yan Jinyu red at him. There was really no end to it. ¡°He really doesn¡¯t have that much weight. I¡¯m here to pick you up, of course.¡± Of course, he wouldn¡¯t tell her that Huo Xuan had gone to the Imperial Capital University as soon as he arrived and he rushed over because he was guarding against Huo Xuan getting close to her. ¡°Really?¡± Yan Jinyu expressed her doubts. ¡°Really!¡± ¡°Then why did you suddenly pick me up? What¡¯s the matter?¡± This¡­ Yin Jiujin had yet toe up with a reason. At that moment, Yan Jinyu¡¯s phone rang. It was Min Rufeng. ¡°Hello? Feng.¡± ¡°He¡¯s awake?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be right back!¡± Without saying anything, Yin Jiujin could guess what was going on from her two short sentences. ¡°Is he awake?¡± Yan Jinyu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why I picked you up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu was speechless.?Who¡¯s going to believe you? ¡°Ahem¡­ I received a call. The person in charge of taking care of him said that he showed signs of waking up, so I wanted to pick you up and take a look.¡± Yan Jinyu was skeptical. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± Yin Jiujin simply used his trump card. Indeed, after he said that, Yan Jinyu¡¯s attention waspletely focused on that. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call Aunt Cheng and ask her to prepare now. The food should be ready when we reach Mount West Vi. You can eat it immediately.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart warmed when he heard her say that. He had only wanted to divert her attention. Yan Jinyu had already called Aunt Cheng. Then, she asked him, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Anything is fine. You decide what Aunt Cheng should prepare.¡± After a pause, Yin Jiujin added, ¡°We can prepare more. After all, we have guests.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yan Jinyu repeated his words to Aunt Cheng. After that, the two of them didn¡¯t say much. Yan Jinyu was thinking about who the person they saved was.. Chapter 490 - As Expected

Chapter 490: As Expected

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling were both there when Yan Jinyu and the others arrived at the Mount West Vi. They headed straight for the small building beside the main building. Although Huo Xuan didn¡¯t know what happened, he sensed that something important had happened. He didn¡¯t ask further and just followed quietly. ¡°Feng, where is he?¡± When they went upstairs, Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling were both standing outside the person¡¯s room. They didn¡¯t go in, as if they were waiting for them. ¡°In there.¡± ¡°What did he say when he woke up?¡± As Yan Jinyu spoke, the few of them pushed open the door and walked in. Min Rufeng said truthfully, ¡°Nothing.¡± Yan Jinyu was slightly surprised, ¡°Nothing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not in a good state. He fell asleep after waking up for a brief moment. I thought I would wake him up when you came over.¡± So, that was it. She thought he didn¡¯t want to say it. When the few of them came in, Min Rufeng waved for the servant¡ªwho was taking care of that person¡ªto go out first, so they were the only ones left in the room. Huo Xuan looked at the man lying on the bed with such obvious scars on his face that he could be described as ¡°unrecognizable¡± and felt even more puzzled. He was curious about who this person was and how he ended up in their hands. Although he did not know what was going on, he guessed that since they valued this person so much, this person must be very important. And now, the most important thing for them was to deal with the remaining members of Ghost ughter. Perhaps, this person was so seriously injured because of Ghost ughter. Huo Xuan stood quietly at the side with doubts and curiosity. Yin Jiujin also followed Yan Jinyu over, but he didn¡¯t say anything and just stayed quietly in the background. Initially, Yan Jinyu wanted him to go to the main building to eat first, but Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t agree and said that he wanted to apany her. ¡°Feng.¡± Yan Jinyu gestured for Min Rufeng to wake him up. Just as she spoke, she realized that someone was holding her hand. Xi Fengling was very nervous. Anyway, when she saw Min Rufeng take out the silver needle and walk towards the person lying on the bed, she couldn¡¯t help being nervous. She instinctively grabbed Yan Jinyu. It was naturally impossible for Xi Fengling not to guess this person¡¯s identity. It was precisely because she had a guess that she couldn¡¯t control her emotions. She had always thought that she could calm down in any situation. As long as she didn¡¯t want to, it was difficult for anything to affect her. She only realized that some emotions could not be controlled when she really faced them. She hoped that this person¡¯s identity was as she thought, but she was also a little afraid that it would be as she thought. Because if it was really as she thought, it meant that that person had suffered at Liu Guang¡¯s hands for more than 10 years. However, she really hoped that it would be as she thought. This feeling was veryplicated. Xi Fengling had rushed over after knowing that he was awake, so she didn¡¯t see him when he was awake. All she knew came from her guess. Otherwise, she might not have so many uncontroble emotions now. Yan Jinyu sensed her nervousness and patted the back of her hand tofort her. Seeing Yan Jinyu¡¯s faint smile, Xi Fengling finally calmed down slightly. Her gazended on the man¡¯s scarred face again. Min Rufeng carefully ced three silver needles on his head. In fact, rather than saying that this person had fallen asleep, it was more like Min Rufeng used the silver needles to help him sleep after seeing that he was in a bad state. Hence, only the method of using the silver needles could wake him up. About half a minute after the silver needle was ced, the person¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly. It was a sign that he was about to wake up. His eyes slowly opened. The moment he opened his eyes, Yan Jinyu sensed a sharp aura emanating from him. He said nothing. Although he was weak, his eyes were extremely sharp. He looked at... or rather, sized them up. His eyes were filled with vignce. It was obvious from just one meeting that this was a vignt and calm person. ¡°Feng.¡± Yan Jinyu gave Min Rufeng a questioning look. Even if she didn¡¯t ask, Min Rufeng could understand what she meant. ¡°No problem,¡± he said. Then, he approached and removed the silver needle. He also wanted to help the person sit up. The person did not react when he took the silver needle. However, when he was about to help him sit up, the person avoided him. Even though he was seriously injured and it was inconvenient for him to move, he quickly avoided him. This movement would definitely affect his old injuries, but his expression did not change at all, as if he could not feel the pain. ¡°I¡¯ll help you sit up. It¡¯s easier to talk like that.¡± Min Rufeng¡¯s tone was t. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Perhaps it had been too long since he spoke, his voice was very hoarse. Then, he propped himself up. It was a little difficult for him to move, but he didn¡¯t frown at all, as if he wasn¡¯t injured at all. He leaned against the wall and sized them up carefully. He was amazed.i What a group of outstanding young people. However, this did not reduce his guard against them. ¡°Did you save me?¡± He asked as he looked at Yan Jinyu. The people present could not help butment at his good judgment. It had only taken him a while to tell who was in charge here. Yan Jinyu nodded. ¡°We saved you, Senior.¡± They probably had some guesses about his identity, so they used respectful words. ¡°How should we address you, Senior?¡± However, that person did not answer her directly. Instead, he asked, ¡°Where did you save me?¡± ¡°In the basement of a vi building. It seems like you¡¯ve been locked in there for a few years. You had already fainted when we saw you. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll remember it.¡± ¡°I indeed don¡¯t have any impression of you. However, since you said that you saved me from the basement, you should know who trapped me there.¡± Saving someone from Liu Guang was not simple. They couldn¡¯t have saved him by chance. ¡°Of course I know. Isn¡¯t it Liu Guang?¡± As she spoke, Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful sneer. In that person¡¯s opinion, it was an act of not taking Liu Guang seriously. He was even more surprised. The girl looked young and should not be older than 20 years old, but she had ease and confidence that did not match her age. Most importantly, she did not make people think that she was overestimating herself with her behavior. Instead, it would make people inexplicably believe that she indeed had the ability to look down on Liu Guang. ¡°Sixteen years. What a huge change. It¡¯s the world of young people now. How should I address you, youngdy? From your tone, it seems like you still have a lot of grudges with Liu Guang.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who asked how to address you first, Senior.¡± There was a smile on his face, but his tone was unquestionable. Even if the other party was an elder, Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t give him the initiative. Furthermore, they had yet to confirm his identity. She did not save him to let him put on the airs of an elder in front of her. That person couldn¡¯t help but look at her again. The little girl had pride. No wonder she was in charge when she was the youngest among them. He was not angry with her attitude. She was smiling and calling him senior, so her attitude was not bad. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen so many outstanding young people again after being locked up for so many years. It¡¯s inevitable that my focus is a little off. It¡¯s indeed my turn to tell you my identity first.¡± ¡°Before that, I have to thank you for saving me first.¡± ¡°Senior, you¡¯re wee. I don¡¯t think you care that much about being saved. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be so calm when you suddenly woke up and saw a different environment.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong about that. I¡¯m very happy to be saved. There¡¯s something I still have to do and I am unwilling to die just like that.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t argue with him. Perhaps he really cared about being saved, but in her opinion, he didn¡¯t care too much about it. The reason why he had such an attitude was probably because he didn¡¯t know their identities. He didn¡¯t know if it would be better to fall into their hands than be in Liu Guang¡¯s hands. At least in Liu Guang¡¯s hands, he could still survive. Seeing that she only raised her eyebrows and smiled without saying a word, that person was once again amazed by her calm personality that did not match her age. ¡°You know Liu Guang, but have you heard of the Silver Wolf?¡± Xi Fengling tightened her grip on Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand. Coming from Ghost ughter Ind, how could they have never heard of Silver Wolf? That was Ghost ughter¡¯s former trump card. However, this didn¡¯t affect Xi Fengling. What affected Xi Fengling was that Silver Wolf had another name that only a few people knew, Xi Mao. Yan Jinyu naturally thought of this too. Patting the back of her hand, she smiled and said to that person, ¡°Silver Wolf, the killer weapon of Ghost ughter. He was once the number one killer on the Assassin Ranking. Of course, I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± ¡°We also know Silver Wolf¡¯s real name. It¡¯s Xi Mao.¡± Xi Mao was a little shocked. It was normal to know about Silver Wolf. After all, Silver Wolf was very famous back then, but not many people knew his real name. Not even many people in Ghost ughter knew. From the looks of it, these young people¡¯s understanding of Ghost ughter... Moreover, some of them had auras that he was very familiar with. They were the same kind of people. Thinking about what he had heard those people say when they tortured him in the basement, Xi Mao looked at Yan Jinyu and said confidently, ¡°You¡¯re ¡®Chi¡¯. You¡¯re the top killer in the new generation who became famous after that battle nine years ago. You¡¯re also the person who destroyed Ghost ughter Ind.¡± ¡°Senior, you have good judgment.¡± ¡°However, what we should be paying attention to now is not who I am, but who Senior is.¡± ¡°Since you mentioned Silver Wolf just now, you must be him. What I want to know is, other than being Silver Wolf, did you live in Water City for a period of time when you were Xi Mao?¡± Then, Xi Mao¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He looked at her in shock. This was already Yan Jinyu¡¯s answer. ¡°It seems like it. Then...¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t continue. She patted Xi Fengling¡¯s hand and let her say it herself. Xi Fengling slowly let go of Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand and took a deep breath. Her beautiful face wasn¡¯t giving out the seductive vibes as usual. She was very serious. She just stared at Xi Mao. Actually, Xi Mao noticed Xi Fengling when Yan Jinyu stopped talking and pushed her out. ¡°You...¡± It should be said that Xi Mao had long noticed Xi Fengling. Xi Fengling looked a little simr to Feng Xiangxiang. However, Xi Mao was on guard. His gaze didn¡¯t stay on Xi Fengling¡¯s face for long. It quickly swept past her and he restrained his emotions very well. Now that Yan Jinyu mentioned Water City and pushed Xi Fengling out, he naturally had a guess. ¡°My surname is Xi and my name is Xi Fengling. I heard that my father gave me this name.¡± Xi Mao jerked and his eyes trembled. ¡°Y-you...¡± Chapter 491 - Having Dinner Together

Chapter 491: Having Dinner Together

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xi Fengling¡¯s heart constricted and she clenched her fists instinctively. ¡°It seems like I didn¡¯t get the wrong person,¡± she said. ¡°I saw a girl who looked a little simr to me some time ago. Her name is Feng Qin, so I went to investigate. I really found something. Later on, I went to the Feng Family to acknowledge my mother.¡± Xi Mao stared at her in a daze. His lips trembled. He was speechless for a long time. His eyes were red and filled with emotions. Yan Jinyu patted Xi Fengling¡¯s shoulder and gestured to the others. Hence, other than Xi Fengling and Min Rufeng, everyone else left the room. When they left, Huo Siyu, who was walking at the back, even closed the door. Outside the door, Yan Jinyu asked Huo Siyu, ¡°Have you had lunch?¡± Huo Siyu shook her head. ¡°Not yet. I went to pick him up when I found out that Brother hade to the capital. I was going to school to look for you for lunch.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the main building to eat something first. This...¡± She nced at the closed door. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to Meimei and Feng first.¡± Yin Jiujin reached out to hold Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand and said to Huo Xuan, ¡°Young Master Huo, this way please.¡± His attitude was not very friendly. However, he was still polite. Huo Xuan nced at Yin Jiujin with aplex gaze. He was rather unwilling to believe that the person he had treated as an opponent for many years was like this. He looked at Yin Jiujin with an indescribable gaze. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t care what Huo Xuan thought of him. He was still jealous as usual. When they arrived at the main building, Aunt Cheng had already prepared lunch. Yan Jinyu had eaten in the canteen before, so she wasn¡¯t hungry. However, she still sat down with them. She had some soup. During the meal, Huo Siyu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Beauty Yu, in that case, that person is Sister Fengling¡¯s...¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± ¡°Then, doesn¡¯t Sister Fengling¡¯s father...¡± Silver Wolf was Ghost ughter¡¯s former trump card. He was originally the person most qualified to fight with Liu Guang for Ghost ughter¡¯s inheritance rights! It was said that they had betrayed Ghost ughter back then and were cleaned up under Liu Guang¡¯s lead. Calcting the time, Silver Wolf¡¯s betrayal happened not long after Sister Fengling was brought to Ghost ughter Ind. ¡°Beauty Yu, did Silver Wolf really betray Ghost ughter back then?¡± Although she asked that, Huo Siyu already had an answer in her heart. Up until now, Huo Xuan had already slowly figured out what was going on. He had heard of Silver Wolf too. If he took what happened in the room just now into ount and analyzed the situation as a whole, it was very easy to get the answer. She mentioned Water City, the Feng Family in Cloud City, and the rea name of Silver Wolf¡ªXi Mao. The exact details were not difficult to guess. ¡°Did Silver Wolf fall out with Ghost ughter Ind because of Sister Fengling? The timing matches perfectly.¡± Yan Jinyu took a sip of soup. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be.¡± ¡°I wonder why Liu Guang hasn¡¯t killed him for so many years.¡± This was something Yan Jinyu had been puzzled about when she had doubts about Xi Mao¡¯s identity from the beginning. Liu Guang was not a sentimental person. Since he wanted to kill Xi Mao, he would definitely not keep Xi Mao alive until today. Why should he keep Xi Mao alive and torture him day and night, making him suffer? There seemed to be no need for that, either. Since Xi Mao had the same status as Liu Guang in Ghost ughter back then, he definitely knew many secrets of Ghost ughter. Liu Guang keeping Xi Mao alive would undoubtedly leave a huge hidden danger for himself. As she was thinking, there were increasingly more food in the bowl and te in front of her. She looked up at Yin Jiujin, who was putting food into her bowl. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. If you have any questions, can¡¯t you ask themter? Have some food first. I saw that you didn¡¯t eat much in the canteen just now.¡± At the mention of the school canteen, Yin Jiujin¡¯s felt jealous again. Yan Jinyu smiled and started eating. She really didn¡¯t eat much in the canteen just now. Someone came to confess midway. Later on, they appeared in the canteen one after another. How could she continue eating? However, her appetite was not big and she was almost done eating. She was not hungry. Seeing that she was eating, Yin Jiujin picked up some more food for her. Yan Jinyu felt exasperated. ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯m almost done eating. You don¡¯t have to put food in my bowl anymore. Eat it yourself.¡± However, she didn¡¯t see Yin Jiujin ncing at Huo Xuan imperceptibly every time he picked up some food for her. He was showing off. Although Huo Xuan¡¯s heart did ache a little, he mostly felt that Yin Jiu was so childish. He suspected if this childish person in front of him was really the only opponent whom he had ever admired in the business world all these years and had always wanted to find a chance to defeat? He felt a little disillusioned. Not to mention what the outside world thought of Yin Jiujin, Yin Jiujin was still a respectable opponent to him. But now... He did not want to fight with such a petty and childish person anymore if there was no need for it in the future. In fact... He looked at Yan Jinyu. In fact, he had lost too. He had lost right at the starting line from the beginning. It was rare for him to lose something that he really cared about. What else could he gain even if he won? It was only just some money. Oh, and a lot of trouble. Because with Yin Jiujin¡¯s petty nature, he would definitely think of a way to take revenge. Just like before, when he had finally made Yin Jiujin suffer once, Yin Jiujin created a lot of trouble for him in return, making him so busy that his feet couldn¡¯t touch the ground. ¡°Then, you¡¯ll pick them up for me,¡± Yin Jiujin said to Yan Jinyu. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll get them for you.¡± It was just to pick up some food. It was not a big deal. Yan Jinyu picked up her chopsticks and picked up a few dishes for him. Seeing that she was picking up all his favorite food, Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart softened, and the jealousy in his heart instantly dissipated. The youngdy was usuallyzy. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to remember what she liked, but she had unconsciously remembered what he liked to eat. He popped the food in the bowl in front of him into his mouth. The corners of Yin Jiujin¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Then, one of them picked up the food while the other focused on eating. The atmosphere was harmonious and no one could blend in with them. In other words, the others were... The others were unnecessary. Anyway, that was what Huo Siyu felt now. She looked at Huo Xuan. It was another day that she felt sorry for her brother. However, seeing that Huo Xuan continued to eat his food as if he didn¡¯t see the two of them being so mushy, Huo Siyu felt relieved. Fortunately, her brother did not have a strong rtionship. Even if he was finally interested in someone, he could still control his feelings. However, she didn¡¯t know that although Huo Xuan didn¡¯t show much on his face, the food actually already tasted rather nd to him. He lowered his eyes to hide theplicated emotions in them. He ate slowly and elegantly. Not long after the meal, they were about to go out for a walk to eat when someone came to report that Min Rufeng wanted them to go over. *** When they went over, Xi Fengling had already brought a chair over and sat down by the bed. Min Rufeng stood at the side. Looking at them, they should have already chatted. Their emotions had obviously calmed down. ¡°Little Yu.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu.¡± Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling looked over when they heard the door open. Min Rufeng¡¯s expression was normal. Although there was nothing wrong with Xi Fengling¡¯s expression, Yan Jinyu, who knew her well, knew that her emotions were in turmoil now. There were no tears in her eyes, but she gave Yan Jinyu the feeling that she was crying. Seeing Xi Fengling like this, Min Rufeng actually felt very ufortable too. If not for the fact that others were present, he would have hugged her andforted her long ago, instead of just standing there and rubbing her head from time to time tofort her. That was why he was in such a hurry to get someone to call Little Yu and the rest over. He wanted them to ask whatever they wanted to ask so that he could bring his girl back tofort her. ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Yan Jinyu asked first. She was asking Min Rufeng. Min Rufeng knew that she was asking about Xi Mao¡¯s health. ¡°It¡¯s already basically stable. Don¡¯t you believe in my medical skills? As long as he¡¯s still breathing, I can save him.¡± ¡°This young man¡¯s medical skills are indeed good.¡± After chatting for a while, Xi Mao already knew their identities and Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling¡¯s rtionship. He didn¡¯t detest Min Rufeng like the usual father-inw and his son-inw rtionship. On the contrary, he was very grateful to Min Rufeng. He knew very well what kind of ce Ghost ughter Ind was. Only people like them, who had experienced the hardships of surviving in such a ce and emerged to live outstanding lives, knew. And the friendship that came from a ce like Ghost ughter Ind was not something ordinary friendship couldpare to. He was very grateful that Min Rufeng had protected and apanied Xi Fengling all these years. Moreover, after understanding the situation, Xi Mao also felt that Min Rufeng was outstanding enough. Not everyone could have such medical skills at such a young age. In the early years when he was trapped, those people guarding him would also chat, so he had also heard about the current four killers. However, he did not expect that one of them would be his biological daughter! Back then, he suspected that his daughter had been taken away by Ghost ughter Ind. He had already settled down. However, he had no choice but to reappear and take the initiative to let Liu Guang, who had been pursuing him for many years but had never found his whereabouts, discover his traces. It was to confirm if his daughter had been taken away by Ghost ughter Ind. However, before he could confirm it, Liu Guang sent arge group of people to kill him and even didn¡¯t hesitate to personally appear. Finally, it ended with Liu Guang being seriously injured by him and he ended up in Liu Guang¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯m much better now. Don¡¯t worry, youngdy.¡± ¡°I heard from Ling¡¯er about some things that happened to you all these years and already know your identity. I didn¡¯t expect that the person who was rumored to have made Liu Guang suffer greatly would be a youngdy.¡± The so-called rumors were also what he heard from the people guarding him. ¡°Thank you for taking care of Ling¡¯er all these years. I heard from Ling¡¯er that if it wasn¡¯t for you, she might have long... Anyway, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re regarding me as an outsider. Meimei and I are family. Besides, you only know that I¡¯ve saved her, but you don¡¯t know that she has saved me many times.¡± Xi Fengling nced at her. ¡°Did I? You¡¯re the one who are always saving me.¡± However, Yan Jinyu nodded seriously, ¡°Yes, so Meimei, you have to listen to what I say in the future. After all, I saved your life. You still owe me your life.¡± Xi Fengling¡¯s lips twitched. This was the truth, but why did it sound so strange to her? She was about to say something when Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t give her a chance. She said to Xi Mao, ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, youngdy. Ask whatever you want. You¡¯re Ling¡¯er¡¯s friend. As long as I know, I¡¯ll definitely tell you everything.¡± ¡°Feng Li was locked in the basement with you previously.¡± Looking into Xi Mao¡¯s surprised eyes, Yan Jinyu continued, ¡°I heard that he was transferred away about four years ago. You know where he was transferred, right?¡± Chapter 492 - Why Didnt He Kill Him?

Chapter 492: Why Didn¡¯t He Kill Him?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although it was a question, her tone was very firm. Xi Mao looked at her and thought to himself, She¡¯s indeed so capable at such a young age. She can force Liu Guang to his current state. Her perception alone was not something an ordinary person couldpare to. She already knew so much before he even said anything. Whether she had found out or guessed it, it was enough to show that she was not simple. ¡°I do know where he was moved.¡± ¡°Liu Guang¡¯s other base. It is like Ghost ughter Ind, but it¡¯s smaller than Ghost ughter Ind, right?¡± Yan Jinyu said calmly. ¡°Y-you found that out or you guessed it?¡± ¡°I guessed, but judging from your reaction, I should have guessed correctly.¡± She guessed that Liu Guang had another base because of Feng Yun and Hei Yao¡¯s reactions at the Yu Family that night. They all wanted to protect Liu Guang. Although they had never contacted each other since Feng Yun left with Liu Guang, Yan Jinyu still believed Feng Yun. After all, Yin Jiujin trusted him. It was undeniable that part of the reason why Feng Yun protected Liu Guang was Yin Xiaoxiao, but it was definitely not a decisive factor. Furthermore, Hei Yao had also protected Liu Guang. In the past, she thought that Hei Yao had betrayed her and waspletely on Liu Guang¡¯s side. Now... She didn¡¯t know what Hei Yao wanted to do. However, she was already certain that there was another reason for Hei Yao¡¯s betrayal. Although she still cared about the betrayal and might never be able to forgive him, it did not affect her judgment. Since there was something else, Hei Yao was not really on Liu Guang¡¯s side. He wasn¡¯t really on Liu Guang¡¯s side, but he still protected Liu Guang at such a critical moment. She had a guess¡ªHei Yao didn¡¯t know where Liu Guang¡¯s other base was either. Of course, this guess was based more on her intuition. As for how she could judge that Liu Guang¡¯s other base was not as big as Ghost ughter Ind, it was naturally because of Liu Guang¡¯s sorry state during this period of time. With Liu Guang¡¯s personality, how could he be so miserable if he still had his previous strength? Furthermore, he would not retreat with every step she took. Instead, he would choose to fight her head-on. Liu Guang was doing this because he wasn¡¯t confident that he could beat her. If there was another Ghost ughter Ind, Liu Guang would definitely not be like this. ¡°Do you know the location of Liu Guang¡¯s base?¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Xi Mao didn¡¯t deny it either. ¡°Speaking of which, I was in charge of that base back then. However,ter on, Liu Guang sent people to kill me because he was wary of me. I was ambushed and seriously injured. I met Ling¡¯er¡¯s mother and gradually got tired of this life of killing. I wanted to stay away, so the power slowly fell into Liu Guang¡¯s hands...¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t care much about that, but I didn¡¯t expect Liu Guang to find out that I was still alive and send people to hunt me down. That¡¯s why I had no choice but to send Ling¡¯er to...¡± He choked up and didn¡¯t dare to look at Xi Fengling. After a long while, he slowly looked up at Xi Fengling with a guilty expression. ¡°...to the orphanage.¡± ¡°After that, I dealt with Liu Guang for a few years before slowly stabilizing. Then, we have Ling¡¯er¡¯s sister, Qin¡¯er.¡± ¡°At that time, I nned to go to the orphanage to bring Ling¡¯er back, but I didn¡¯t find Ling¡¯er. I investigated and found out that Ling¡¯er might have been taken away by Ghost ughter Ind...¡± Xi Mao paused at that. Yan Jinyu saw that he was agitated and continued, ¡°So, you went to Ghost ughter Ind to look for Liu Guang. You wanted to confirm if Meimei was taken away by Ghost ughter Ind, but you were defeated by Liu Guang in the end.¡± Xi Mao nodded with difficulty. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t even confirm if Ling¡¯er is on Ghost ughter Ind. All these years, I¡¯ve been thinking about this matter and I was worried about Ling¡¯er¡¯s mother and Qin¡¯er. That¡¯s why I survived until now.¡± Hearing him say this, Xi Fengling pursed her lips tightly, feeling very ufortable. Yan Jinyu was sharp. She nced at her. She didn¡¯t stay on this question anymore. ¡°That Liu Guang didn¡¯t kill you for so many years because you held something in your hand that he was afraid of. You made him not kill you even though he knew that keeping you alive would be a hidden danger?¡± ¡°You¡¯re indeed very smart.¡± ¡°Since Liu Guang¡¯s current base was controlled by me back then, I naturally have my own trusted aides. They¡¯re still used by Liu Guang until now because I¡¯m trapped by Liu Guang. They must have cared about my safety and had no choice but to listen to Liu Guang.¡± ¡°Liu Guang doesn¡¯t dare to kill me because once he kills me, those people won¡¯t be used by him anymore. They will even take revenge for me.¡± At this point, Xi Mao suddenly felt a little down. He med himself. Back then, he was tired of killing and wanted to live an ordinary life. The people under him had also found him. They were very supportive of his decision. They were thinking for him, but he had never thought for them. They had to listen to Liu Guang after he left. Although Ghost ughter was a ce where ability was the only thing that mattered, as long as they had enough ability, they would not suffer too much even under Liu Guang. In fact, that was indeed the case. They were doing very well. As long as theypleted their mission, their lives would be safe. However, he did not expect that they were almost implicated by him in the end. When he ended up on Ghost ughter Ind again, those people were here to help him. Later on, after knowing that he was in Liu Guang¡¯s hands, in order to protect his life, they had no choice but to bepletely used by Liu Guang. When Yan Jinyu heard this, she naturally realized the change in his mood. However, she did not ask further. She could roughly guess what happened. She did not expect that Liu Guang¡¯s remaining power was notpletely controlled by him. She narrowed her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but feel happier. This way, it was much easier to deal with Liu Guang. Liu Guang would be the pain in her neck for as long as she didn¡¯tpletely settle him. It would be better for her to quickly settle Liu Guang, so that she could lead her carefree life. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I wonder if you can tell me where that base is?¡± *** Aftering out of Xi Mao¡¯s room, Yan Jinyu already knew what she wanted to know. Xi Mao fell asleep. Min Rufeng left with Xi Fengling. Xi Fengling was ready to go back to pack her things and move to Mount West Vi to stay for some time. Of course, Yan Jinyu had no objections to this. Yin Jiujin let Yan Jinyu take charge, so he naturally had no objections either. As for Huo Xuan, since he was here to look for Min Rufeng for a follow-up, he naturally didn¡¯t stay at the Mount West Vi for long. After Min Rufeng checked his pulse and prescribed two more doses of medicine, he instructed Huo Xuan toe so he could perform acupuncture on him in a few days. Min Rufeng said that it was best for him to stay in the capital for the time being because he had developed a new method and he could help him try it out to see the effect. This suited Huo Xuan perfectly. Even if it wasn¡¯t for his health, he would also stay in the capital. Given the current situation, he could not be at ease even if he returned to South City. Perhaps he could help by staying here. *** That Friday, Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin returned to the Yin Family together. They were back to see Qin Jianjia. As soon as they entered, Qin Jianjia weed them warmly, ¡°Yu¡¯er, Jin¡¯er, you guys are finally back. How long has it been since you came back?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled, ¡°Not too long ago. Didn¡¯t we juste back not long ago?¡± Qin Jianjia nced at her. ¡°How long ago was that?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡± The few of them walked to the living room and sat down. Old Master was in the study room, and only Qin Jianjia and Min Qinn were in the living room. As soon as she sat down, Yan Jinyu sized Qin Jianjia up. ¡°Sister-inw, how have you been recently? Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?¡± Qin Jianjia was taken aback. Did they know that she was pregnant? That couldn¡¯t be. If they knew, how could they not mention it? Perhaps Yu¡¯er was just asking casually. She actually wanted to tell them the good news, but she was afraid of distracting them, so she didn¡¯t say it. Anyway, Yin Yuhan said that he was worried that Liu Guang would harm them and asked her and her mother-inw to stay at home and not go out. They wouldn¡¯t be in any danger either. She would tell them about thister. Chapter 493 - Returning To The Yin Family

Chapter 493: Returning To The Yin Family

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qin Jianjia smiled and said, ¡°I feel excellent. I eat and drink at home all day. I don¡¯t even go out. Why would I feel ufortable?¡± Speaking of which, perhaps Yin Yuhan had been worried that she would be bored at home with her mother-inw recently, he woulde back every day after work and kept asking her what she had done at home and if her appetite was good. And the food at home was much better than before. Even though it was not too bad in the past. Not only that, but there were also many more tonics at home now. Yin Yuhan said that it was for her and her mother-inw to nourish their bodies, so she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She stayed at home all day. Because she was pregnant, her exercise was only to take a walk in the courtyard. She felt like she had gained quite a bit of weight. ¡°On the other hand, you and Jin¡¯er are busy outside all day. You guys have to rest more. If you¡¯re tired,e home or find some ce to rest.¡± Qin Jianjia wasn¡¯t simply referring to Yin Jiujin being busy with work and Yan Jinyu being busy with her studies. She knew that they needed to deal with Liu Guang and have to think of a way to save Yin Xiaoxiao. ¡°We know. Thank you, Sister-inw.¡± At this moment, Min Qinn, who had been sitting silently at the side, suddenly stood up and walked to the kitchen. The three of them had noticed her actions, but they did not think too much about it. They thought that she would go to the kitchen to monitor the servants cooking dinner as usual. It was almost dinner time and dinner was already being prepared in the kitchen. However, she came out of the kitchen shortly with two tes of snacks. ¡°These are the snacks that I¡¯ve learned to make at home for the past few days. They are not bad. Dinner isn¡¯t ready yet. You guys eat something to fill your stomach first.¡± She was talking about them, but these snacks were obviously not Yin Jiujin¡¯s taste. Moreover, Min Qinn ced the snacks on the coffee table in front of Yan Jinyu. Min Qinn was probably very unnatural. After saying that, she didn¡¯t look at them and took the remote control to turn on the television. Yan Jinyu looked at the two tes of snacks and then at Min Qinn. She blinked a few times. Yin Jiujin and Qin Jianjia were clearly a little surprised too. However, Yin Jiujin only lowered his eyes and pursed his lips. His face was tense but he didn¡¯t say a word. However, Qin Jianjia quickly restrained her emotions. She smiled and said to Yan Jinyu, ¡°Mom¡¯s culinary skills are indeed not bad. Yu¡¯er can try it. We will still have to wait a while for dinner.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded, ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± This gratitude was directed at Min Qinn. She actually didn¡¯t care how the Yin Family members treated her. As long as they didn¡¯t find trouble with her, everyone would get along fine. However, if they expressed their goodwill to her, she would not reject them either. No matter what, they were Yin Jiujin¡¯s family. Presumably, Yin Jiujin would want her to get along better with his family. Even if he looked very indifferent to his family. After all, it only seemed like Yin Jiujin like that. Others might not know how Yin Jiujin treated his family, but how could she not know? Yin Jiujin was also the one who suggesteding back to visit Qin Jianjia today. Yin Jiujin had also gotten someone to prepare the tonics that they brought back. The butler¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change when Yin Jiujin got the butler to get the tonics from the trunk of the car which they drove back in. It was obvious that although Yin Jiujin didn¡¯te back often, he often brought gifts along when he came back asionally. After Yan Jinyu thanked her, Min Qinn tightened her grip on the remote control. Her expression became even more unnatural. Yan Jinyu saw all of that. She did not expose her and picked up a piece of cake to eat. She actually did not favor sweet food much, but this cake did taste good. ¡°How is it? How does it taste?¡± Qin Jianjia asked with a smile. After asking, she nced at Min Qinn and saw that she also pricked up her ears. She could not help but feel amused, but she was more relieved. As long as her mother-inw stopped causing trouble, everything would be fine. Who wouldn¡¯t want a harmonious family? ¡°Not bad.¡± With Yan Jinyu¡¯s sharp senses, she could sense Min Qinn obviously heave a sigh of relief after she finished speaking. ¡°Tell the butler what kind of snacks you like. I¡¯ll make them when you guyse back next time.¡± Min Qinn didn¡¯t dare to look at Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin. After saying that, she put down the remote control and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to watch them make dinner.¡± After Min Qinn left, Qin Jianjia smiled and said, ¡°Mom has changed a lot recently. Let¡¯s forget about the past. It¡¯s best if our family is harmonious. Everything will be even better when Auntie and Yun¡¯ere back.¡± These words were for Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin nced at her indifferently and caressed Yan Jinyu¡¯s long hair. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to talk to Grandfather. You and Sister-inw sit here.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t eat too many snacks. Your appetite is small to begin with. Save your stomach for dinner.¡± Yan Jinyu pouted. ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯m not a child. Don¡¯t always treat me like a child. You don¡¯t have to give me instructions for everything.¡± Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but pinch her face. ¡°I¡¯m going now.¡± Qin Jianjia wanted to say that if he wanted to go, just. Look at how clingy he was. She thought that if she wasn¡¯t here, he would probably hug and kiss her before leaving. Yin Jiujin had just gone upstairs when Yin Yuhan returned. ¡°Jianjia¡­¡± As soon as he spoke, he saw Yan Jinyu was also sitting on the sofa. Yin Yuhan was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect Yan Jinyu toe back today. ¡°Yu¡¯er is back home? Did youe back alone?¡± Yin Yuhan was actually just asking casually. He knew that Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t havee to the Yin Family alone if Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t around. She was back home? Yin Yuhan¡¯s words were really¡­ She smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, with Brother Nine. Brother Nine went upstairs to talk to Grandpa Yin.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go upstairs to take a look too. You two sit first.¡± However, he didn¡¯t go upstairs immediately. Instead, he walked over first to talk to Qin Jianjia. He generally asked her how she was feeling today and if she felt ufortable anywhere. If she felt bored, she could walk in the courtyard. However, she should not go out as it was not safe outside. After saying that, he even kissed Qin Jianjia¡¯s forehead in front of Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t feel weird, but Qin Jianjia blushed. Compared to Yin Jiujin, Yin Yuhan¡¯s personality was much more reserved. He rarely acted like this in public, unlike Yin Jiujin, who didn¡¯t care about the asion whenever he wanted to do something. Even when Yin Yuhan went upstairs, Qin Jianjia¡¯s face was still red. Putting Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity aside, she had actually always treated Yan Jinyu as a child. She always felt that it was a little bad to demonstrate that in front of a child. She felt extremely ufortable. ¡°Sister-inw and Brother have such a good rtionship.¡± Qin Jianjia coughed dryly. ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with your brother either. He wasn¡¯t like this in the past. I wonder what provoked him recently. He seems to have be a different person.¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± It was said that one would be silly for three years after getting pregnant. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t spouting nonsense. It was already so obvious, but Qin Jianjia actually couldn¡¯t tell that Yin Yuhan already knew that she was pregnant. ¡°I-It¡¯s not bad. I just feel like we shouldn¡¯t do this in front of you. It¡¯s quite embarrassing. Hey, why are we saying all this? Do you want to drink something? I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it for you.¡± Yan Jinyu waved the yogurt in her hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t my Sister-inw already get someone to get it for me?¡± Qin Jianjia¡¯s face turned even redder. She coughed dryly. ¡°Then do you want to take a walk in the courtyard? You haven¡¯t been back for a while, and there are many flowers in the garden. Usually, only Mom and I are at home. No one will apany me to walk around the garden. Why don¡¯t we go out for a walk?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± If she had to choose, she would naturally choose to lie on the sofa and watch television. Even if she couldn¡¯t lie down, she would choose to sit here and not go anywhere. However, Qin Jianjia really should walk more. She could feel more at ease if she apanied her. She could even find a chance to take her pulse. Don¡¯t ask her why she learned to take her pulse so quickly. She learnt that from Feng easily. She had been reading medical books for so long. At the same time, in the study upstairs. There was the sound of something shattering. Yin Shuguo was too excited. He suddenly stood up and identally hit the ss of water on the desk. The ss of water fell to the ground. ¡°W-What did you say just now?¡± Yin Shuguo¡¯s voice trembled slightly. He was also trembling slightly, as if he would lose his bnce and fall the next second. At that moment, Yin Yuhan pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Grandfather, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Thinking that Yin Jiujin had said something to anger Yin Shuguo again, Yin Yuhan was a little worried and exasperated. It was no wonder that he thought so. It was not like this had never happened before. Old Master Yin had yet to recover from what Yin Jiujin had said and didn¡¯t respond to Yin Yuhan for a long time. Yin Yuhan was really worried now. ¡°Jin¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± He didn¡¯t dare to ask if he had quarreled with Old Master again. ¡°Uncle might still be alive.¡± ¡°W-What?!¡± Yin Yuhan was stunned. He stared at Yin Jiujin for half a minute before confirming that he had heard correctly. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Yin Jiujin nced at him. The meaning in his eyes was obvious. Yin Yuhan understood. What he meant was that he wouldn¡¯t have said anything if it was fake. Indeed, how could such a thing be a joke? Without being confident, with Jin¡¯er¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t say it. ¡°Th-then, when is Uncle now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in Liu Guang¡¯s hands. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I¡¯ll settle it. I feel that I should just mention this to you since I am here today.¡± Just mention¡­ He could tell that. He did not even give them any mental preparation before telling them such big news. After a long while, Yin Yuhan said, ¡°Don¡¯t let Mom and your sister-inw know about this for the time being.¡± Actually, Yin Yuhan had notpletely calmed down either. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Where did the newse from? Forget it. Since you don¡¯t want us to interfere, I won¡¯t ask further. I won¡¯t interfere and ruin your n. I¡¯ll wait for your good news at home.¡± Yin Yuhan said seriously, ¡°Although saving Aunt and Uncle is important, your safety is equally important. Be careful.¡± Old Master didn¡¯t say anything, but he¡ªwho had recovered from his shock¡ªagreed with Yin Yuhan¡¯s words very much. Yin Shuguo didn¡¯t go downstairs during dinner. No one knew how excited andplicated he was when he suddenly found out that his long-dead daughter and son-inw were still alive. However, after everyone left, the old man stayed in the study alone and stared at a family photo with reddened eyes. *** ¡°Did Second Young Master bring these back?¡± Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t spend the night in the Yin Family¡¯s residence. They left after dinner. Qin Jianjia saw the servants packing up. With a look, she saw that it was all tonics. Most importantly, many of these tonics were obviously prepared for pregnant women. That was why she was so surprised. The servant did not understand why she had such a huge reaction. She only nodded in a daze. ¡°Yes, Eldest Young Madam.¡± Min Qinn happened to pass by. When she heard Qin Jianjia shouting so loudly, she thought that something had happened. The moment she came over, she saw the pile of tonic that the servants were tidying up. She was stunned. ¡°These are¡­¡± In order to cooperate with Qin Jianjia and not let her family know that she was already pregnant, the supplements Yin Yuhan had prepared were basically not usually prepared for pregnant women. Min Qinn had two children before. How could she not tell what kind of tonic these were? ¡°Jin¡¯er prepared them for Jianjia..¡± Yin Yuhan walked downstairs. Chapter 494 - About The Child

Chapter 494: About The Child

Qin Jianjia turned back to look at him with a surprised expression. ¡°You¡­¡± Yin Yuhan sighed softly and walked over to hold her hand. ¡°I wanted to wait for you to tell me personally, but I didn¡¯t expect you to never tell me. Jin¡¯er and Yu¡¯er probably didn¡¯t want you to keep it from your family and we couldn¡¯t give you very good care, so they bought these things to remind you.¡± ¡°You¡­ They¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We knew long ago. Yu¡¯er could tell when they came backst time. Jin¡¯er asked me to pay more attention, so I found the diagnosis you ced in the bedside table.¡± ¡°S-she can tell?¡± ¡°Yes, Yu¡¯er¡¯s major is Chinese medicine.¡± Of course, she knew what major Yu¡¯er¡¯s university was, but this was too exaggerated. How long had Yu¡¯er been in contact with TCM? ¡°I heard that she has consulted the Second Young Master of the Min Family a lot.¡± ¡°Even if she¡¯s asking Second Young Master Min for guidance, Yu¡¯er is too formidable. Who can be skilled in Traditional Chinese Medicine¡¯s observation after justing into contact with Chinese medicine not long ago?¡± ¡°Some people are born to learn. For Yu¡¯er to have such aplishments at such a young age, it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s different.¡± ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to talk about this. Since the matter has been exposed, shouldn¡¯t you exin properly why you didn¡¯t tell me you were pregnant?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Min Qinn¡¯s mouth was opened wide in shock. Her daughter-inw was pregnant. Yan Jinyu could tell if someone was pregnant not long after she started learning Chinese medicine¡­ Her daughter-inw was pregnant, and Yan Jinyu¡­ These two facts kept echoing in her mind. After a long while, she said excitedly, ¡°Jianjia, are you pregnant?!¡± Her voice was so loud that it shocked Qin Jianjia and Yin Yuhan. ¡°Yes, Mom.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Hurry, hurry, hurry. Go and sit down. Child, why didn¡¯t you tell your family that you¡¯re pregnant. I still make you do heavy work all day. No, no, you have to go to the hospital to get a checkup immediately. Go now¡­¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s dark.¡± Why were they going to the hospital for a checkup at this time? The doctor had already gotten off work. Qin Jianjia was exasperated. ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t do anything at home. I simply helped carry a te and cut the flowers in the courtyard. What kind of heavy work is that? It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that heavy work? If I had known that you were pregnant, I would have looked after you no matter what. You¡¯ll go to the hospital to get a checkup now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be worried¡­¡± ¡°Mom, the hospital is off work at this time,¡± Yin Yuhan said. ¡°Oh right, it¡¯s time to get off work.¡± It was only then that she noticed Yin Yuhan, ¡°Han¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you? Your wife is pregnant. You knew long ago, so why didn¡¯t you tell us? Do you know how precious pregnant women are? If you had let me know earlier, I could have looked after her at home. I wouldn¡¯t have let her move around at all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Min Qinn red at him and held onto Qin Jianjia. ¡°Let¡¯s go over and sit. Don¡¯t stand here. I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital for a checkup tomorrow.¡± This was the most bold Min Qinn had ever done. She was afraid of Yin Jiujin and Yin Yuhan in the past, let alone re at them. Yin Yuhan was stunned. He smiled when he realized what was going on. He also walked over and sat down. That night, Qin Jianjia listened to Min Qinn¡¯s instructions. The two people who had caused all this were now driving towards Mount West Vi. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Did you buy those tonics on purpose so that they would know that Sister-inw is already pregnant?¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°It¡¯s not something shameful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed nothing shameful. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen to hide it like Sister-inw. I¡¯ll tell you this good news immediately¡­¡± Yan Jinyu suddenly paused when she realized what she had said. She looked up and met Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze. His gaze moved down slowly and stared at her stomach. She instinctively covered her stomach. ¡°Brother Nine, what are you looking at? I¡¯m still a child!¡± ¡°Yes, still a child,¡± he murmured, still staring at her stomach. It was unknown if he was saying it for her or for himself. He looked very infatuated. Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Brother Nine, focus on driving!¡± Yin Jiujin slowly moved his gaze away from her stomach reluctantly. He looked at the road in front of him and then at her stomach. It repeated¡­ Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips twitched again. She felt that Yin Jiujin seemed to be possessed. ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯m still young!¡± ¡°Yes, still young. If you¡¯re not young, I won¡¯t be using protection every time,¡± Yin Jiujin replied seriously. ¡°However, it¡¯ll be soon. It¡¯ll only be two years. There¡¯s no need to continue using protection then¡­¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him speechlessly. She simply said, ¡°Let¡¯s have babies then. The more the merrier. When the timees, I¡¯ll hug one with my left hand, one with my right hand, and one one my back. I¡¯ll spend all my time keeping thempany.¡± Indeed, as soon as she finished speaking, Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression turned cold. His handsome face was cold and serious. ¡°You¡¯re still young. You¡¯re still a child yourself. Why should we have a child now? We won¡¯t!¡± Seeing that he was so serious, Yan Jinyu held back herughter. Her expression was a little sad, ¡°Brother Nine, do you mean that you don¡¯t want to have our child?¡± Seeing this, Yin Jiujin panicked. ¡°No, no. Don¡¯t overthink. I mean, you¡¯re still young. We¡¯re not in a hurry to have one. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want one¡­¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled. ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯m teasing you. Look at you. Why are you so nervous?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. His emotions wereplicated. He rubbed her head dotingly. ¡°You¡­¡± What else could she be but a child? However, after this incident, he no longer looked forward to having a child. The youngdy would be upied by a group of brats most of the time¡­ No! He definitely couldn¡¯t let that happen. Even if they had to have their child sooner orter, it couldn¡¯t be too early. They had to wait at least 10 years. If she really had one, she could leave it to others to care for it after it was born. ¡°Why do you want to return to the Mount West Vi? Isn¡¯t it good to stay in the Azure Garden?¡± In the past, Yin Jiujin wanted the two of them to stay in the Mount West Vi because it was their alone time in the Mount West Vi. Now¡­ Xi Fengling and Min Rufeng were both staying at the Mount West Vi now. In order to join in the fun, Huo Siyu had also moved over. These few days, the youngdy had been going to school during the day. After she came back from school, most of her time was upied by those few people. Other than sleeping at night, he had not been able to spend time with her alone for a long time. He wanted to take advantage ofing to the Yin Family today and stay for a night so that the two of them could spend the night alone. No matter how many people the Yin Family had, they wouldn¡¯t go to the Azure Garden to disturb them. ¡°There are still guests at home. How can the owners don¡¯t go home when the guests are around?¡± Yan Jinyu said casually as if she didn¡¯t think at all and said it instinctively. Home, owner, guest. These wordspletely calmed Yin Jiujin down. ¡°I really don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea either after you said that.¡± He couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his lips. ¡°Do you want to call the guests at home and ask if they have any supper that they want to eat? We can bring it back too?¡± He emphasized the word ¡°guests¡±. Yin Jiujin was extremely happy. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t notice his thoughts at all. When she was alone with Yin Jiujin, she was mostly toozy to think, so she seemed to be slow. In Yin Jiujin¡¯s words, she was silly. She only thought that Min Rufeng and the others were not outsiders and that Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu would be very happy if she brought supper back. She said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call and ask.¡± Both Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu were not very enthusiastic about supper. As for Min Rufeng, he was even less enthusiastic. However, the premise was that the person who called them and asked if they wanted supper wasn¡¯t Yan Jinyu. The three of them were stunned when Yan Jinyu called to ask if they wanted to have supper. They were ttered. Then, they excitedly told her the names of a bunch of food. Yan Jinyu had a good memory. She remembered all of it after they said it once and said that she would bring it for them. After hanging up, the three people on the other end of the line felt very surreal. They would only believe it when they got their supper. Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu were so happy that they almost hugged and kissed Yan Jinyu. Of course, they wanted to, but they didn¡¯t seed. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t let them seed. Yin Jiujin was at the side, so he wouldn¡¯t have let them seed either. The day ended happily. Their lives did not change at all because of the news that Xi Mao gave them after he woke up. Even though they already knew Liu Guang¡¯s current hiding ce. After knowing the hiding ce, Yan Jinyu became even more cautious about dealing with Liu Guang. Although Liu Guang¡¯s current hiding ce was not as good as Ghost ughter Ind, that was Liu Guang¡¯s territory after all. It wasn¡¯t so easy to destroy it. Yan Jinyu wanted to get rid of Liu Guang in one go. She didn¡¯t want it to go on forever. She also wanted to save Yin Xiaoxiao and Feng Li at the same time as she got rid of Liu Guang. Hence, she had to take her time to n. *** The next day, Saturday. Yan Jinyu asked to meet Chu Xiaohuan. However, before she went to see Chu Xiaohuan, she still had to pick someone up at the airport. Not many people were qualified for her to pick them up at the airport personally. Furthermore, she drove to pick them up personally this time.. Chapter 495 - The Last Torture

Chapter 495: The Last Torture

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At the capital¡¯s airport. Yan Jinyu was wearing a light-colored long dress with long sleeves. It would be colder that day. She was standing at the arrival gate. The people who walked out could see her at a nce. ¡°Sister!¡± Yan Jinyun was wearing a long white dress and dragging her luggage out. The person behind Yan Jinyun had a serious expression. It was Chu Ling. Yan Jinyun had called Yan Jinyu a week ago to tell her that she wasing to the capital. Their 19th birthday wasing soon. Yan Jinyun was just here to celebrate their birthday together with Yan Jinyu. Logically speaking, she was the head of the Yan Family. Yan Jinyun should have organized a grand birthday party to invite people from all over the business world, but she didn¡¯t want to. Other than Chu Ling, Feng Yuan was also present. After knowing that Yan Jinyun came to the capital to celebrate her birthday, Feng Yuan naturally couldn¡¯t be absent, so he followed her. Feng Yuan had finally got himself stabilized in the Feng Corporation now. His ability was slowly getting recognized by the people in the corporation after being doubted at the beginning. Speaking of which, they had doubts back then because Feng Yuan had given people a bad impression in his early years. In terms of hedonism, only Luo Yikun could surpass him among the young masters of the North City. ¡°Jinyu!¡± ¡°Miss Yu.¡± The three of them walked over and greeted each other. Feng Yuan had a smile on his face. He was happy to see Yan Jinyu after a long time of not seeing her. Chu Ling looked respectful. They all knew that Yan Jinyu was the one who found Chu Ling. The two of them weren¡¯t surprised that Chu Ling knew Yan Jinyu. They were surprised by Chu Ling¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyu. She was too respectful. However, the two of them didn¡¯t ask anything. Some things were better left unsaid even if they had already guessed it. Yan Jinyu smiled faintly and said, ¡°The car is parked outside. Let¡¯s go.¡± At this moment, Yan Jinyun¡¯s luggage was in Feng Yuan¡¯s hand and he was dragging it. *** In the car, Yan Jinyu drove while Chu Ling sat in the front passenger seat. The other two sat in the back. ¡°I¡¯m staying at Brother Nine¡¯s Mount West Vi now. Do you guys want to stay at Mount West Vi or somewhere else during this period of time?¡± Yan Jinyu asked. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to bring them to Mount West Vi, but she was afraid that they would feel ufortable. Yin Jiujin¡¯s reputation in North City previously¡­ No, it should be said that Yin Jiujin had always been very famous. She was afraid that they would be afraid of Yin Jiujin. ¡°I have a residence in the capital. If you don¡¯t want to go to the Mount West Vi, you can stay there.¡± Feng Yuan wanted to say that they could actually stay in a hotel too. However, seeing that Yan Jinyu was asking seriously and understanding that Yan Jinyun wanted to spend more time with Yan Jinyu, he retracted his words. ¡°Anything is fine. Yun¡¯er will decide.¡± Yan Jinyu asked, ¡°What about Yun¡¯er?¡± After not seeing each other for so long, Yan Jinyun wanted to stay with Yan Jinyu after not being able to live together in North City. It wasn¡¯t easy for her toe to the capital as she lived far away. It was difficult for her to meet Yan Jinyu. However, if she was going to stay at Mount West Vi¡­ To be honest, she was a little afraid. Anyone who had heard of Master Nine¡¯s name knew that Mount West Vi was Master Nine¡¯s territory. In the capital, anyone who offended Master Nine would be invited to the Mount West Vi as a ¡°guest¡±. It didn¡¯t sound like an ordinary residence. She wanted to go, but she was afraid that she would identally find out some secrets about Mount West Vi that were not meant for the outsiders. Of course, even if she knew the secrets, she wouldn¡¯t tell anyone. She was afraid that Master Nine would mind. Yan Jinyu saw her expression in the rearview mirror. How could she not see her hesitation? ¡°Actually, due to some matters, Little Rain and Meimei are also living in the Mount West Vi now.¡± When Yan Jinyun, who was hesitating, heard that, her eyes lit up. They were all staying at the Mount West Vi now, so it was not so rude for her and Feng Yuan to go over. However, she knew very well that be it Xi Fengling or Huo Siyu, their rtionship with Yan Jinyu was extraordinary. In other words, they might know what Yan Jinyu was like in the past. Some secrets might not be secrets to them, including Master Nine¡¯s exclusive territory like the Mount West Vi. ¡°Will we disturb you if we go over?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t disturb us. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll feel ufortable if you go over.¡± To be honest, Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t that scary. She really didn¡¯t know why they all looked at Yin Jiujin as if they were rats looking at a cat. At that moment, Yan Jinyu had forgotten. A long time ago, Yin Jiujin was also one of the few people she was wary of. ¡°Th-then let¡¯s go stay at the Mount West Vi. We will only be staying in the capital for a few days. We¡¯ll go back after our birthday.¡± Yan Jinyun had spent the past few days working overtime. She still had to take care of thepany while studying. She was usually very busy with thepany. The birthday celebration was only secondary. At the end of the day, she just wanted to spend more time with Yan Jinyu. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go overter. Shall we go eat something now?¡± ¡°Anything is fine, Sister. You can make the arrangements.¡± Ever since Yan Jinyun lost herposure and cried in front of Yan Jinyu thest time, Yan Jinyun had stopped being prim and proper in front of Yan Jinyu. She had already done such an embarrassing thing such as burst out crying. What else couldn¡¯t Yan Jinyu know? There was no need to hide it. She would do whatever she wanted. This was Yan Jinyun¡¯s current thoughts. ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat first. I¡¯ve already booked the restaurant.¡± ¡°Miss Yu,¡± Chu Ling, who was in the front passenger seat, suddenly said. Yan Jinyu turned to her. ¡°Please stop the car in front. I won¡¯t be going with you all. With you around, Second Miss Yan shouldn¡¯t be in any danger. I want to take a day off to settle some personal matters.¡± Chu Ling usually didn¡¯t speak when she could. Yan Jinyun was a little surprised that she suddenly took the initiative to ask for leave. During this period of time, Chu Ling had been guarding her for almost 24 hours. She told Chu Ling not to follow her so closely. It was fine to rx whenever it was appropriate. Chu Ling acted as if she did not hear her. Personal matters? Could it be that Chu Ling knew someone in the capital? Yan Jinyun was thinking when she heard Yan Jinyu say, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Chu Lin was stunned. Yan Jinyu continued to smile faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Chu Ling stared at Yan Jinyu for a few seconds before retracting her gaze. ¡°Alright.¡± Her attitude towards Yan Jinyu was still very respectful. *** Half an hourter, in a high-end restaurant. In a private room. After sitting down, they did not order immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while. There¡¯s someone elseing.¡± They didn¡¯t know who she was waiting for, but they didn¡¯t ask. Feng Yuan said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. There are still a few minutes until 12 pm. We had breakfast beforeing over. We¡¯re not hungry yet.¡± A waiter came over to pour tea. Feng Yuan asked Yan Jinyu about things in school, such as whether she was used to the school and how she interacted with her ssmates. Yan Jinyu asked more about their situations in their respectivepanies. The few of them chatted. Only Chu Lin did not say a word from the beginning to the end. She kept looking down. No one knew what she was thinking. After about 10 minutes, someone knocked on the door. She pushed open the door and entered. ¡°Jinyu¡­¡± As soon as she spoke, she saw Chu Ling, who was also sitting in the private room. Chu Xiaohuan was stunned on the spot, ¡°Sister?¡± Chu Ling was also stunned when she saw her. She simply looked at Yan Jinyu. What else could she not understand? She had vaguely guessed it when Yan Jinyu asked her toe over for lunch first. After confirming that she was right, Chu Xiaohuan¡¯s eyes turned red. Even after so many years, that face was still familiar to her. However,pared to before, there was no longer a smile on her cousin¡¯s face. ¡°Sister, is that really you?¡± Chu Lin had already stood up. She was still expressionless, but one could still see the obvious emotions in her eyes. ¡°Little Huan, long time no see.¡± Chu Xiaohuan pounced over and hugged her, crying loudly. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re still around. You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve missed you all these years. There are only Grandfather, Grandmother, and me at home. They¡¯re not in good health either. I don¡¯t dare to tell them anything. I¡¯m just afraid that they¡¯ll be even more worried. I¡¯m too tired alone¡­¡± Chu Lin¡¯s expression changed. She patted her back. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still here. Everything will be fine in the future.¡± She was not strong enough and still owed them a life-saving favor. She thought that they were still young and did not have the advantage when they came back to fight for the inheritance, so she did not return. She had wanted to wait until they were both 20 years old next year before showing up. They would have the advantage then. As for this year, if Miss Yu didn¡¯t appear, she would also leave the underground arena and start to gather the evidence of the mother and daughter. She woulde back next year and get rid of them in one go. However, she did not expect Miss Yu to¡­ As she thought about it, Chu Ling felt even more grateful to Yan Jinyu. Chu Xiaohuan didn¡¯t cry for long. She didn¡¯t forget who let her see her cousin, whom she thought was already dead, here. That day, Jinyu asked her out for the weekend to meet someone. These few days, she had been busy with the Chu Corporation and didn¡¯t go to school. Hence, she didn¡¯t see Jinyu and didn¡¯t have the chance to ask who Jinyu wanted to bring her to meet. Jinyu had trapped her aunt and Chu Yiran and created such a good opportunity for her. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t waste it. She had been contacting the elders of the Chu Corporation these few days and let them see her good spot. In addition, with her grandfather¡¯s help, she had actually already obtained the support of more than half of the people. As long as her aunt didn¡¯te back to stop her now, the Chu Corporation would quickly be hers. However, her aunt had nurtured many trusted aides all these years and she had suddenly gone missing. The information she gave on behalf of the Chu Family was that her aunt was not feeling well and had gone overseas to recuperate. Of course, her aunt¡¯s trusted aides did not believe her. After all, even if she was recuperating, it was impossible for her to lose contact with them. They had been asking about her aunt¡¯s whereabouts these few days, but she had brushed them off. As long as she stabilized the Chu Corporation and took back the power first, the power would be hers in the future. It was up to her how to exin her aunt¡¯s whereabouts. She let go of Chu Ling. As she wiped her tears, Chu Xiaohuan bowed deeply to Yan Jinyu gratefully, ¡°Jinyu, thank you! Really thank you!¡± Chu Ling also bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you, Miss Yu!¡± ¡°Now, not only do I owe you my life, but I also owe you a huge favor. After the Chu Family¡¯s matter is resolved, I¡¯ll serve the Yan Corporation for the rest of my life to repay your kindness!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter. Sit down and eat first.¡± As Yan Jinyu spoke, she looked at Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan, who were puzzled and shocked. She handed the menu over, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about your taste. Let¡¯s order first.¡± Yan Jinyun, who knew that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t like to order, took the menu in a daze. She didn¡¯t forget to look at the two cousins of the Chu Family who had just sat down. She did not know what was going on, but she could roughly guess it. Chu Ling¡¯s background wasn¡¯t simple. This girl who had just entered knew Yan Jinyu. It seemed like Yan Jinyu had even helped this girl a great deal. Yan Jinyu had reunited the long-lost cousins. Chu Lin expressed her loyalty. Yan Jinyu would have another capable subordinate in the future. *** She ordered the dishes in a daze and finished the meal in a daze. Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan were sent to the Mount West Vi by Yan Jinyu first. Then, Yan Jinyu left with the two cousins of the Chu Family. Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan didn¡¯t know what they were going to do. They were already stunned. Before they could recover, they were shocked by the so-called Mount West Vi. They thought that the Mount West Vi was just a vi building or a few vis together. They did not expect that it actually upied more than half a mountain and was bigger than Mount Jing! Yan Jinyu brought the Chu cousins along and appeared at Qin Hao¡¯s base again. Chu Ying and Chu Yiran were both here. The purpose of Yan Jinyu keeping them alive was to let the Chu Family torture them themselves. Then, she could get rid of them. They had to send someone to guard them if she kept them around. These few days, Chu Yiran and Chu Ying were locked in the same cell. Although they didn¡¯t fight, the two of them didn¡¯t get along well because of Yan Jinyu¡¯s previous provocation. Cursing wasmon. At the beginning, Chu Yiran scolded Chu Ying for not saving her and in the end, neither of them could leave. Chu Ying even exined nicely to her in the beginning. Later on, the scolding got worse. The key was that Chu Yiran¡¯s scolding was really too unpleasant. In addition, the environment here was even more unbearable, so Chu Ying scolded back. Her aura was not inferior to Chu Yiran¡¯s at all. Their quarrel was getting more and more ruthless. She didn¡¯t sound like her mother. Instead, she sounded like her enemy. Inparison, the situation in the other cell was not as bad as before without Chu Yiran around. However, it was not much better. This damp, dark, and moldy cell was not something delicate people like them could withstand. ¡°Auntie, Cousin, I¡¯m here to visit you.¡± Chapter 496 - The End

Chapter 496: The End

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Chu Ying and Chu Yiran crouched in the corner of the cell. The two of them stayed far away from each other. Compared to thest time, Chu Yiran looked even more disheveled. She had long broken down. She was only one step away from losing her mind now. As soon as she heard Chu Xiaohuan¡¯s voice, she got up and pounced onto the iron bars. She stared at them as if she wanted to eat them up. She kept shouting, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Yan Jinyu smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s been so many days, but Miss Chu is still so energetic. It¡¯s rare. I thought you were already dispirited and hopeless.¡± Chu Yiran¡¯s bravado onlysted for a moment. Seeing Yan Jinyu smile at her, she recalled the pain when Yan Jinyu whipped her repeatedly previously. She almost lost her life. Chu Yiran hadn¡¯t recovered from her injuries yet. Otherwise, she probably wouldn¡¯t have only scolded Chu Ying. She would have attacked her. She did not make a move because she could not do it at all. She had used all her strength to rush over and shout just now. Seeing Yan Jinyu smile at her, the pain from the whipping intensified. Her legs went limp and she fell to her knees. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, please let me off¡­ Please let me off. I really can¡¯t take it anymore. I really can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± She pleaded, and so did Wang Zhi and Min Sisi. Even the calmest Chu Ying begged for mercy. Yan Jinyu suddenly felt very bored. They would probably not survive more than two days if they arrived at Ghost ughter Ind in the early years. She wondered how someone like Liu Guang could raise such weak daughters and subordinate. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything else and nced at Chu Ling. Chu Ling understood and went forward. ¡°Auntie, long time no see,¡± she said. Her tone was much colder than Chu Xiaohuan¡¯s. After all, Chu Ling was someone who had fought in the underground arena. If she released all her aura, just her aura alone wasn¡¯t what an ordinary person could withstand. Her gaze was murderous and cold. She stared at Chu Ying. Chu Ying shuddered. Perhaps it was because Chu Ling¡¯s aura was too strong, the other three people couldn¡¯t help but shiver. They didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Chu Ying pointed at her with trembling hands and then fell to the ground. She retreated and repeatedly said, ¡°Y-y-you¡­¡± ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t you remember me? Speaking of which, Auntie¡¯s worst decision was to throw me into that underground fighting arena that disregards human life. Do you think I¡¯ll be tortured to death if you throw me into that kind of ce?¡± ¡°Auntie, you have never expected me toe back alive one day, right?¡± Chu Xiaohuan was already so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak. Her hands trembled and she only had boundless hatred for Chu Ying. Underground fighting arena! Although she did not know where that was, since her cousin had said that ce disregarded human lives, it was obviously not a good ce. Moreover, her cousin¡¯s aura¡­ She did not understand, but she knew that it was definitely not something an ordinary person could have! Her cousin looked like she had walked out of a killing field after experiencing countless battles! ¡°No! Impossible! Impossible! How can you still be alive? Impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± ¡°Auntie, why are you lying to yourself?¡± Chu Ling sneered. ¡°Impossible? Then who is the person standing in front of you now? Could I be a ghost? If I¡¯m a ghost, then I¡¯m also a ghost who is looking for you to seek revenge!¡± Chu Ying was terrified. Chu Yiran was not much better either. She was close to crazy, but she still maintained herst bit of rationality. ¡°Y-you¡¯re Chu Ling!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not alive! You¡¯re actually alive!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not dead. I¡¯m back to seek revenge. Unfortunately, before I could make a move, you guys became like this. How weak. How tragic.¡± Although she said that, Chu Ling knew that Chu Ying and Chu Yiran were actually not weak. Otherwise, the entire Chu Family wouldn¡¯t have fallen into their hands back then. They were in such a sorry state now because they had met Yan Jinyu. Their opponents were so strong that they could not fight back. ¡°Back then, my parents, Uncle, and Auntie were all harmed by you. Now, it¡¯s time for me to avenge them!¡± ¡°No! It wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t harm them! Their deaths have nothing to do with me! They died in a car ident. It has nothing to do with me!¡± The hatred in Chu Ling¡¯s heart did not decrease even when she saw Chu Ying in such a sorry state. She looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Miss Yu.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything. She raised her hand and gestured for the person beside her to open the cell door. Then, she said to Chu Ling, ¡°Let Chu Yiran live. She has worked under Young Master Qin. Let her live and Young Master Qin will settle her himself.¡± After all, they had to prepare a case. Although Qin Hao had a lot of power, Chu Yiran was rted to Ghost ughter and there wouldn¡¯t be any big problems if she died, no one knew what Chu Yiran had done in the army all these years. They had to interrogate her and see if she had any aplices. ¡°Alright, thank you, Miss Yu!¡± As Chu Ling spoke, she walked into the cell to get rid of her personally. ¡°Sister!¡± Chu Xiaohuan called out with a trembling voice. Chu Ling turned back. ¡°You might have a lot of questions, but you just have to know that my parents and your parents were harmed by her. I want to take revenge personally! I won¡¯t let her die too easily either! You¡¯re not suitable to watch such a scene. Go outside and wait.¡± Chu Xiaohuan shook her head hard. ¡°No, I¡¯m not puzzled. I know that Dad, Mom, and Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt were all harmed by her. I just don¡¯t have any evidence! I-I¡¯m not afraid either. I want to see her pay the price for what she did with my own eyes! Sister, I¡¯ll just watch here and not go anywhere!¡± She was actually a little afraid, but she had too much hatred. She had to see Chu Ying pay the price with her own eyes! Chu Ying pointed at her in disbelief, ¡°Y-you¡¯re actually¡­ Well done! Well done! You¡¯re so calm at such a young age. You even deceived me! If I had known that you were like this, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have kept you alive until now!¡± Probably because she could tell that the Chu cousins wouldn¡¯t let her off today no matter what, Chu Ying no longer had any concerns when she spoke. ¡°You¡¯re funny. Do you keep me because you don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve long suspected you? No!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just using me to pacify the elders in the Chu Corporation. I¡¯m the heir of the Chu Corporation. If anything happens to me after my parents, Auntie, Uncle and cousin died, do you think you can still hold the position of the CEO of the Chu Corporation?¡± ¡°At that time, you¡¯ll be the most suspicious. Many people will investigate you!¡± ¡°I forgot to tell you that I¡¯ve gradually taken over the Chu Corporation in the past few days when you weren¡¯t around. After I get rid of your trusted aides, I¡¯llpletely take over the Chu Corporation. You¡¯ve schemed for most of your life, but you didn¡¯t get anything in the end. How does it feel? Are you especially indignant?¡± Of course, Chu Ying was indignant! She red at Chu Ling fiercely. Seeing this, Chu Xiaohuan smiled. ¡°Are you very indignant? It¡¯s good that you¡¯re indignant!¡± ¡°When I take over the Chu Corporation, I¡¯ll also remove all traces of your existence. You would have spent so many years without leaving any traces!¡± ¡°You! How dare you!¡± Chu Ying gritted her teeth and shouted. ¡°See if I dare! Oh, no, you can¡¯t see it because you¡¯re about to be finished. Go to theherworld and apologize to my parents and Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Chu Ying pounced over like a lunatic, but she was sent flying by Chu Ling, who had just stepped into the cell, with a kick. Chu Yiran seemed to have realized the danger too. She forced herself to stand up to fight Chu Ling. She was sent flying by Chu Ling¡¯s punch as soon as she stood up. Yes, she was sent flying with a punch. What followed was Chu Ling¡¯s torture. She didn¡¯t use any weapons. She only used her fists. Her strength was just right, but every one of her punches hit flesh. She wouldn¡¯t kill Chu Ying immediately. Instead, she tortured her bit by bit. She was filled with hatred and killing intent. It was simply a ughterhouse. Chu Ying was tortured for half an hour before she stopped breathing. Chu Yiran wasn¡¯t much better either. After getting rid of Chu Ying, it was her turn. And the half an hour used to slowly kill Chu Ying, was undoubtedly torturous for Chu Yiran. The helpless feeling of knowing that death wasing but without any way to escape, had made her broke downpletely. Min Sisi and Wang Zhi, who were next door, didn¡¯t feel good either. Seeing such a horrendous torture, they regretted it. They were extremely regretful! They regretted going against Yan Jinyu. They regretted thinking about things that didn¡¯t belong to them. Chu Yiran pleaded, Min Sisi pleaded, and Wang Zhi pleaded. Yan Jinyu only watched coldly. However, when Wang Zhi pleaded for mercy, she revealed some information. She liked Liu Junqing and hated Chu Yiran. She hated her for implicating Liu Junqing. She even said that although her mission was to get close to Yan Jinyu in North City, she didn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards Yan Jinyu. Everything she did was just to kill Chu Yiran and take revenge for Liu Junqing. However, she was silenced by Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. Yan Jinyu said, ¡°Since you¡¯re Liu Guang¡¯s subordinate and even take instructions from Liu Guang directly, you should also know that Liu Junqing died in my hands, right? You didn¡¯t even let Liu Junqing off when Chu Yiran implicated him. Do you think I¡¯ll believe you when you said that you don¡¯t have any ill intentions towards me?¡± Wang Zhi¡¯s face was ashen. She knew that she was really finished. She reacted and tried her best to show that she didn¡¯t know who killed Liu Junqing. She really didn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards Yan Jinyu. Unfortunately, Yan Jinyu ignored her. Chu Ling finally vented all her anger. She walked out of the cell and bowed deeply to Yan Jinyu again. She said seriously, ¡°Miss Yu, thank you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. They¡¯re also people I want to get rid of. I just happened to help you. Even without your Chu Family¡¯s rtionship, I¡¯ll still get rid of them.¡± ¡°No matter what, I still have to thank you.¡± Chu Xiaohuan also wanted to thank Yan Jinyu, but she was still shocked that Chu Ling had such formidable skills and her methods were actually so ruthless. She had yet to recover from her shock. ¡°Did I scare you? I told you to wait outside just now¡­¡± Before Chu Ling could finish speaking, Chu Xiaohuan shook her head hard. ¡°No! I wasn¡¯t frightened!¡± Her eyes were red. Tears kept falling. She was shocked, but at the same time, her heart ached for her. Her cousin was not even as bold as her when they were young, but she had be like this now. Without asking, she could roughly guess how her cousin had survived all these years. She rushed over and hugged Chu Ling to cry again. She cried especially loudly. ¡°Sister, we¡¯ve avenged Dad, Mom, Uncle, and Auntie!¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve taken revenge. From today onwards, everything will gradually get better.¡± *** Yan Jinyu asked them to wait outside first. She still had something to settle. The two of them didn¡¯t ask further and went out first. Yan Jinyu walked straight into the cell next door. Under Min Sisi and Wang Zhi¡¯s frightened gazes, she waved her left hand and the golden thread flew out. Both of them died in one strike. She did it personally to put an end to that kidnapping incident many years ago. Min Sisi had said everything when she begged for mercy earlier, including the kidnapping in North City back then. Min Sisi knew about it. She wanted to kill Min Sisi personally.. As for Wang Zhi, she was just some little extra effort. Chapter 497 - Their Birthday

Chapter 497: Their Birthday

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After leaving Qin Hao¡¯s base, Yan Jinyu naturally agreed when Chu Ling applied for a day off to return to the Chu Family. Hence, Chu Xiaohuan and Chu Ling returned to the Chu Family while Yan Jinyu drove back to the Mount West Vi¡­ It was true that she was driving, but she was not going back alone. Yin Jiujin was waiting for her outside Qin Hao¡¯s base. As soon as she walked out of the base, she saw Yin Jiujin standing there. Yan Jinyu¡¯splex emotions, which were caused by putting an end to the kidnapping back then, instantly dissipated. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er.¡± Yin Jiujin stood there and looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°I came to take you home.¡± It seemed like he had been standing here for a while. At that moment, other than theplex emotions that had dissipated, Yan Jinyu was also a little touched. He opened his arms to her, and Yan Jinyu pounced into his arms. ¡°Brother Nine, why are you here?¡± He wrapped his arms around her and hugged her for a while before rubbing her long hair. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m here to pick you up and bring you home?¡± ¡°I drove here. I can go back by myself.¡± ¡°I want to pick you up. Can¡¯t I?¡± Actually, there was no special reason for him toe over. He just had a hunch that he shoulde over. As soon as he finished speaking, the youngdy smiled and said, ¡°Of course.¡± Then, she looked up and kissed him. Yin Jiujin thought to himself.?She must have made a move personally again. He first followed her lead. He gave her the lead before taking it backter. The kisssted for a long time. Chu Ling and Chu Xiaohuan hadn¡¯t left yet. They were undoubtedly shocked to see this scene. What shocked Chu Xiaohuan was that Yin Jiujin waspletely different from the rumors. He didn¡¯t look like a cold God of ughter at all. He was clearly a good man who doted on his fianc¨¦e very much. Chu Ling was more shocked because of Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu hadpletely subverted her understanding. How was she a big shot who killed without batting an eyelid? She was clearly an ordinary girl who knew how to rely on others. This was the first time she had seen Miss Yu show such apletely dependent and trusting expression in front of someone. The two of them left silently withplicated emotions. As for Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin, they ended the long kiss and drove back to the Mount West Vi. Yan Jinyu wanted to drive, so Yin Jiujin consciously sat in the front passenger seat. He didn¡¯t fight with her. *** Another few days passed. On this day, the Mount West Vi was especially lively. Yan Jinyu¡¯s birthday arrived. There was no grand event, but many people came. Even Feng Xiangxiang and Feng Qin from the Feng Family came. Feng Qin and Feng Xiangxiang didn¡¯t know that Xi Mao was still alive and he was at Mount West Vi before they came to Mount West Vi. They were purely here to celebrate Yan Jinyu¡¯s birthday. However, they were led away by Xi Fengling as soon as they entered the Mount West Vi. ¡°Sister, where are you bringing us? We just arrived here. Should we greet the hosts first?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Beauty Yu isn¡¯t an outsider. She won¡¯t mind these things.¡± ¡°As for Second Young Master Yin, he won¡¯t mind either.¡± He probably wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to them at all. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you and Mom to meet someone first.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Feng Qin was puzzled. This was Master Nine¡¯s territory. She didn¡¯t dare to look around aftering in. She couldn¡¯t think of anyone who wanted to see them here. Actually, they were all very nervous to attend Yan Jinyu¡¯s birthday party here. They only thought that Yan Jinyu contributed greatly to them being able to escape the control of the Feng Family and gain freedom now. In addition, with Yan Jinyu and Xi Fengling¡¯s rtionship, it wouldn¡¯t feel good if they didn¡¯t attend when they found out that today was Yan Jinyu¡¯s birthday and they were holding a small banquet to celebrate. That was why they came. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we see him.¡± Xi Fengling led them to the small building beside the main building. Seeing Min Rufeng standing outside the small building, Feng Xiangxiang and Feng Qin were taken aback at the same time. Meeting Second Young Master Min? But hadn¡¯t they seen each other many times recently? ¡°Auntie Feng,¡± Min Rufeng greeted. ¡°N-nice to meet you.¡± Although she had seen him a few times, Feng Xiangxiang still couldn¡¯t treat Min Rufeng as an ordinary junior. After the Feng Family¡¯s ident, Feng Xiangxiang and Feng Qin came to the capital to stay for a while. Feng Qin was a celebrity and lived in a high-end apartment. Most of the residents there were sessful people. When she was taking a walk in the neighborhood, Feng Xiangxiang would asionally chat with some neighbors. From the neighbors, she realized more clearly what kind of existence the Min Family in the capital was and how formidable the young head of the Min Family in the capital was. Feng Xiangxiang was very reserved in front of him, so Min Rufeng naturally sensed it too. However, he did not care. The only person he cared about was Xi Fengling. It was fine as long as he was polite to the others. He didn¡¯t care about anything else. Min Rufeng was a little simr to Yan Jinyu in this aspect. Xi Fengling understood Min Rufeng. In addition, her feelings for Feng Xiangxiang and the others were actually not that deep. She wasn¡¯t very close to Feng Xiangxiang herself, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t expect too much from Min Rufeng. Min Rufeng nodded at Feng Qin as a form of greeting before walking over to hold Xi Fengling¡¯s hand. ¡°He¡¯s waiting upstairs, but he probably doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯ll bring someone to see him.¡± Xi Fengling had decided to bring Feng Xiangxiang and Feng Qin over at thest minute. She didn¡¯t know that they would celebrate Yan Jinyu¡¯s birthday either. Hence, she didn¡¯t tell Xi Mao about this in advance. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They have to meet sooner orter. It was ast-minute decision toe today. It¡¯s not a bad idea to take this opportunity to meet him.¡± It would be even more torturous if they couldn¡¯t meet him immediately after knowing the news. She was about to go upstairs when she saw that Xi Mao was already on the first floor. He was sitting in a wheelchair and was about to push the wheelchair out. Min Rufeng didn¡¯t even know that he went downstairs. He had been waiting for Xi Fengling outside and didn¡¯t enter the house first. It seemed like Xi Mao had asked the servants to help him downstairs and sit in the wheelchair. He did not ask the servants to help push the wheelchair. With Min Rufeng¡¯s medical skills, as long as he could wake the person up, he could heal any serious injuries. It was just a matter of time. Just like Xi Mao. He was so seriously injured that he could get out of bed after waking up for a few days. Now, he could even go downstairs and take the wheelchair out. It was obvious how formidable Min Rufeng was. He was about to push the wheelchair out when all of them stepped in. They bumped into each other. The ones with the greatest reaction were undoubtedly Xi Mao and Feng Xiangxiang. After a long while, Feng Xiangxiang said uncertainly, ¡°B-Brother Xi?¡± It was not that she could not recognize the unrecognizable Xi Mao, but she could not believe that this was true. She was afraid that if she believed it, reality would give her a fatal blow in the next second. Xi Mao was filled with bitterness. He moved his lips and only spoke after a long while, ¡°Xiangxiang, I¡¯m back.¡± Feng Xiangxiang heard the familiar voice and her body swayed. She almost lost her bnce. Xi Fengling reached out to support her in time. ¡°Y-you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m back. I¡¯m sorry for making you wait so long.¡± She was indeed waiting. Back then, he asked Feng Xiangxiang to wait for him and said that he woulde back after making the trip. However, he never came back. She had waited for 16 years! Although Feng Xiangxiang had married before, she was beautiful. The Feng Family had brought her and Feng Qin back with the intention of exchanging them for benefits. How could they not have any thoughts about Feng Xiangxiang? Every time Feng Xiangxiang used her own life as a threat, coupled with the fact that Feng Qin was sensible at such a young age and said that if the Feng Family dared to touch Feng Xiangxiang, she would immediately disfigure herself. Her attitude was firm and she didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all. That was why the Feng Family slowly backed off and never had any designs on Feng Xiangxiang again. However, regardless of whether the Feng Family had any designs on Feng Xiangxiang, Feng Xiangxiang had indeed suffered all these years. She did not know if her husband was dead or alive, her elder daughter was missing, and she did not have the ability to protect her younger daughter¡­ Hence, after hearing Xi Mao¡¯s words, Feng Xiangxiang covered her mouth and cried. However, she did not go forward. Xi Mao pushed the wheelchair towards her and held her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡± Feng Xiangxiang pounced into his arms. ¡°B-Brother Xi, is that really you? I¡¯m not dreaming, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really me, Xiangxiang. I¡¯m back.¡± Feng Xiangxiang sobbed uncontrobly. Feng Qin came back to her senses. ¡°Dad, Dad?¡± Xi Mao patted Feng Xiangxiang¡¯s back gently and looked up. He squeezed out a smile when he saw Feng Qin. Probably because he had not smiled for a long time, his smile was a little stiff. ¡°It¡¯s Qin¡¯er. You¡¯ve grown up.¡± Feng Qin covered her lips in disbelief and sobbed. It was actually true! She really wanted to see her father again, especially when she had just arrived at the Feng Family and the Feng Family forced her mother to do something that her mother didn¡¯t like. She really wanted her father to be by her side. But she had never dared to think about it. Because once she thought about it and felt dependent, she would be weak. She had to toughen herself up to protect her mother and herself. Feng Qin grabbed Xi Fengling¡¯s arm excitedly. ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t see wrongly. It¡¯s really Dad, right?¡± Xi Fengling¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much, but how could she feel good seeing this? She just wouldn¡¯t cry like them. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡± After a pause, Xi Fengling patted the back of her hand. ¡°Stop crying. Isn¡¯t it a happy matter for him to appear in front of you?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy.¡± Xi Fengling patted her shoulderfortingly. Min Rufeng, who was at the side, was about to extend his hand when he slowly retracted it. He clenched his fists gently. His heart ached for his woman too. However, she still had tofort others. Hence, he spoke first, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± They slowly calmed down, especially Xi Mao and Feng Xiangxiang. Feng Xiangxiang retreated from Xi Mao¡¯s arms. Although she had stopped crying, she was still trembling. When she saw Xi Mao sitting in the wheelchair and then Xi Mao¡¯s face, she said with a trembling voice, ¡°Brother Xi, w-why are y-you¡­¡± ¡°Have I be very ugly?¡± Feng Xiangxiang shook her head hard. ¡°No! No! No matter what you be, you¡¯ll always be the best and the most handsome man in my heart.¡± After saying that, Feng Xiangxiang felt a little ufortable when she remembered that she had juniors around. However, these were indeed her thoughts. Seeing that she was embarrassed, Xi Mao helped her out. ¡°I encountered something. Let¡¯s go over and sit down.¡± After saying that, she looked at the three people standing there. ¡°Come and sit too.¡± Seeing that he was about to push the wheelchair forward, Feng Xiangxiang hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± She pushed him into the living room. Feng Qin still couldn¡¯t recover. Her eyes turned red again as she held Xi Fengling¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister, you really found Dad! You really found him! I¡¯m so happy. Am I dreaming?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s real.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in first and sit down.¡± As soon as Feng Qin let go, an arm wrapped around Xi Fengling¡¯s waist and hugged her for a while without saying anything. Feng Qin, who was walking in front, did not see the two people hugging behind her. When she turned back, Min Rufeng had already let go of Xi Fengling. However, Min Rufeng¡¯sforting was very effective to Xi Fengling. Min Rufeng sat beside Xi Fengling too when he walked over and sat down. Without saying a word, he held her hand and apanied her quietly. Xi Mao didn¡¯t tell Feng Xiangxiang and Feng Qin what exactly happened all these years. He only said that he had fallen into the hands of his enemies and was only saved by Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin not long ago. This description undoubtedly earned him another round of tears. However, after crying, Feng Xiangxiang and Feng Qin were happy. They were extremely happy. After knowing that Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin had saved Xi Mao, they didn¡¯t dy anymore. They each went to wash their faces and went to the banquet hall in the main building next door to thank them personally. They also wanted to celebrate Yan Jinyu¡¯s birthday. Xi Mao wanted to push the wheelchair out just now because he had heard that it was Yan Jinyu¡¯s birthday today. He wanted to go over personally to take a look. Even if he could not bring gifts for the time being, he would seem more sincere to be present personally. Xi Mao was grateful to Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin. Without them, he would still be in a horrendous situation now. However, due to his personality, Xi Mao couldn¡¯t say emotional words, so he put this gratitude inside him. When they arrived at the main building¡¯s banquet hall, everyone was already there. Not many people came either. Other than them, only Min Ting, Qin Hao, Huo Siyu, and the Yin Family came. Of course, Chu Ling and Yan Jinyun came together, so Chu Ling was also here. Chu Lin was here, and so was Chu Xiaohuan. Feng Yuan had been following Yan Jinyun. Huo Xuan was also present. At this moment, he was sitting in the resting area. ¡°Beauty Yu.¡± Just as Yan Jinyu heard the voice, she saw a figure pouncing at her. Xi Fengling hugged her. Yin Jiujin was pushed away. His face darkened instantly. Chapter 498 - Huo Xuans Gift

Chapter 498: Huo Xuan¡¯s Gift

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It wasn¡¯t that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t manage to dodge in time, but she didn¡¯t at all. Yan Jinyu knew that Xi Fengling wasn¡¯t feeling good now when Xi Fengling called her ¡°Beauty Yu¡± and she saw Xi Mao, Feng Xiangxiang, and the others who appeared along with Xi Fengling. ¡°¡­¡± Min Rufeng who followed them in. To be honest, this was the first time he was jealous of Little Yu. He was right beside her. He wanted tofort his girl, but she was not looking for him. Min Rufeng felt much better when he saw Yin Jiujin¡¯s darkened face. He always upied Little Yu¡¯s time and attention. During the past few days, Yin Jiujin was filled with jealousy and didn¡¯t give them any good attitude when they interacted with Little Yu more. They should make him feel ufortable too. Xi Fengling hugged Yan Jinyu for a minute and didn¡¯t let go. Yan Jinyu raised her hand and patted her back, ¡°Alright, aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± Xi Fengling then let go of her reluctantly. ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? I¡¯m just giving you a loving hug.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t expose her either. ¡°I wish our Beauty Yu a year older.¡± This was a sincere well-wish. Yan Jinyu smiled in response. ¡°Jinyu, happy birthday.¡± Feng Qin walked over too. Seeing Yan Jinyun at the side, Feng Qin wasn¡¯t biased either. ¡°Second Miss Yan, happy birthday.¡± Most of the people here were Yan Jinyu¡¯s friends. No one noticed her, but Yan Jinyun actually didn¡¯t care. She just wanted to celebrate Yan Jinyu¡¯s birthday with her, so she didn¡¯t care about the others. She knew Feng Qin and had seen her on television casually before. ¡°Thank you.¡± Feng Qin thought to herself.?She¡¯s indeed the top socialite in North City. Her every frown and smile exuded the aura of a top socialite. She smiled and nodded at Yan Jinyun before continuing to say to Yan Jinyu, ¡°Jinyu, I¡¯ve heard about my father. Thank you.¡± Feng Xiangxiang also stepped forward. ¡°Thank you, Jinyu.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± ¡°This is a birthday present Auntie prepared for you and your sister. It¡¯s a pair of gloves that Auntie personally knitted. It¡¯s not suitable for this season, but you can use it in the winter.¡± Feng Xiangxiang was very considerate to have prepared two gifts. Yan Jinyu took it. ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Xi Mao didn¡¯t say anything, but he didn¡¯t interrupt them and Yan Jinyu. After some small talk, Yin Wuzhan led the Yin Family¡¯s members over. Yin Shuguo and Qin Jianjia were not around. Yin Shuguo was old and this was a dangerous period. The Yin Family¡¯s members didn¡¯t allow him to go out. Qin Jianjia was pregnant, so they didn¡¯t allow her to go out either. They had nned to celebrate Yan Jinyu¡¯s birthday in the Yin Family¡¯s residence, but Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t agree. She and Yin Jiujin weren¡¯t married yet, so it was a little inappropriate for them to celebrate their birthday in the Yin Family. Even though the Yin Family¡¯s members didn¡¯t seem to care. However, to Yan Jinyu,pared to celebrating her birthday in the Yin Family, she preferred to celebrate at Mount West Vi. This wasn¡¯t just because Yan Jinyun wanted toe. It was more convenient to celebrate at the Mount West Vi. It was also because Mount West Vi was Yin Jiujin¡¯s territory after all. It would be morefortable. ¡°Happy birthday. This is the birthday present Jianjia chose for you.¡± Min Qinn unnaturally handed the gift to Yan Jinyu. It was a pink package. It was unclear what was inside. Min Qinn was still holding one in her hand. She handed it to Yan Jinyun, ¡°Happy birthday. Speaking of which, this is the first time we¡¯ve met. This is a gift my eldest daughter-inw bought. I hope you like it.¡± Yan Jinyun had been observing them since they walked over. She knew that the Yin Family treated Yan Jinyu well, but that was after all heard from others. She had never seen it with her own eyes. She had also heard many rumors about Min Qinn having a potential daughter-inw candidate whom she liked very much in her early years, so she wanted to seriously observe Min Qinn¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyu. She smiled appropriately and took it. ¡°Thank you, Auntie, and please thank the sister-inw of the Yin Family for me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. As a junior, I should have personally paid a visit to Uncle and Auntie when I came to the capital. However, I couldn¡¯t find the time. I had been rude. I even made Auntie spend money for my gift.¡± ¡°My sister is in the capital. I¡¯ll have to trouble Auntie to take care of her. I won¡¯t be so rude next time Ie to the capital.¡± She greeted Yin Wuzhan politely, ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± She looked at Yin Yuhan. ¡°Hello, Big Brother Yin.¡± ¡°This is Sister¡­ Second Young Master Yin¡¯s ce. It¡¯s not convenient for me to entertain you. I¡¯ll definitely do my best as your host the next time you guys go to North City to y.¡± She spoke appropriately and acted appropriately. She did not let people think that she was ttering them and made them look down on her. She also did not let people think that she was arrogant and did not take others seriously. She interacted like they were of the same generation even though she was their junior. She sounded like Yan Jinyu¡¯s parent. The Yin Family members came to a realization. Yes, wasn¡¯t this 19-year-old girl in front of them the head of the Yan Family in North City now? Even Min Qinn, who had always been picky, eximed inwardly when she saw Yan Jinyun like this.?What a top socialite in North City. She indeed deserves her reputation. ¡°You¡¯re regarding us as outsiders. There¡¯s no need to pay us a visit. We don¡¯t care about these things. If you¡¯re free,e over to our house.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Auntie.¡± Min Qinn was already amazed, let alone Yin Wuzhan and Yin Yuhan. However, their amazement was different from Min Qinn¡¯s. They were thinking that the Yan Family in North City had really good genes. Their daughters were all outstanding. It was fine if Yan Jinyu was shocking, but Yan Jinyun, who had been pampered by her parents since she was young, was actually so outstanding too. Yin Wuzhan nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Your auntie is right. We don¡¯t care about these things. Visit us when you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°I will, Uncle.¡± They were satisfied with Yan Jinyun. Yan Jinyun saw their attitude and nodded inwardly. That¡¯s right. At least for now, the Yin Family still seemed quite easy to get along with. Yan Jinyu probably wouldn¡¯t suffer any grievances. Yan Jinyu saw this scene. She was naturally touched, but she was mostly exasperated. She felt exasperated that Yan Jinyun was putting on the airs of an elder from her family to support her. As long as she didn¡¯t want to, who could bully her? Even if Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t know who she was, she should know that she wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. However, she was still worried that she would be bullied. Yan Jinyu really didn¡¯t know what to say. However, Min Qinn¡¯s gift¡­ Although Qin Jianjia was the one who bought it, Qin Jianjia wasn¡¯t even allowed to go out now. Just like today, Qin Jianjia didn¡¯t evene over, so how could she choose a gift personally? Of course, online shopping did not count. Top-notch families like them usually did not buy things online. They would only let shopping malls send things to them. However, they would never be asking someone to deliver the items to her door when buying a birthday present. Because that would seem very insincere. Min Qinn was also an interesting person. She even pushed the birthday gifts to Qin Jianjia. However, if Min Qinn was giving her a gift sincerely, she would just ept it sincerely. There was no need to say anything. There were not many people, so the birthday party was simple. Everyone exchanged greetings and then they lit candles to sing birthday songs. She had epted all the birthday presents that she should have received. Her birthday passed very smoothly. Of course, the premise was to ignore the small interlude in the middle. For example, after eating the cake, when everyone was drinking and chatting, Yin Jiujin had something on and went away for a while. At that moment, Yan Jinyu was sitting in the resting area. Huo Xuan went forward to give her a gift. Unlike the others, Huo Xuan had only prepared a gift for her alone. Yan Jinyu and him were the only ones here. Everyone else was drinking, chatting, or eating snacks. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan.¡± Yan Jinyu had long seen himing over and thought that he was tired from standing. In the Mount West Vi, she was the host and Huo Xuan was the guest. Since Huo Xuan was here to celebrate her birthday, she couldn¡¯t be too rude. She nodded and smiled. ¡°Young Master Huo, please sit.¡± Huo Xuan thanked her and sat down two seats away from her. He did not overstep his boundaries at all. He took out a small gift box from his pocket. ¡°Happy birthday to Eldest Miss Yan. It¡¯s a small gift. Take it as my kind wishes. I hope you like it.¡± Huo Xuan looked calm, but he was actually very nervous. He had actually spent a day choosing this so-called small gift. Of course, Huo Xuan wouldn¡¯t say that. Other than him, no one else would know about this, including his assistant. There was no need to say what he was willing to do to add to her burden. It was not like others forced him to do it. Only he needed to know if the gift was sincere or not. Yan Jinyu was a little surprised. She wasn¡¯t surprised that he would give her a gift. After all, although it wasn¡¯t a big birthday party, he couldn¡¯te empty-handed. She was surprised that Huo Xuan would give her a birthday present when no one was around them. She was a little puzzled. Could it be that Huo Xuan was too shy to give her a gift in public? Or was it that because Huo Xuan and Yin Jiujin were rivals in the business world and could be considered as enemies, he didn¡¯t want to give it in front of Yin Jiujin? With doubts in her heart, Yan Jinyu smiled and epted it. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Huo.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small gift. It¡¯s not expensive.¡± However, he heaved a sigh of relief because Yan Jinyu had epted his gift. Huo Xuan didn¡¯t make the atmosphere awkward, nor did he give Yan Jinyu a chance to see through his thoughts. Yan Jinyu epted the gift, so he changed the topic. ¡°Although it¡¯s a little inappropriate to say this on a day like today, I still want to ask when Eldest Miss Yan ns to attack Liu Guang?¡± Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just want to know when Eldest Miss Yan will make a move. I also want to help. You also know that your enemy is Rainy¡¯s enemy. I don¡¯t want to keep such a hidden danger around and let Rainy be in danger constantly.¡± That was not entirely a lie. Huo Xuan was really worried about Huo Siyu¡¯s safety and really wanted to get rid of Liu Guang. He wanted to get Liu Guang for Huo Siyu¡¯s safety in the future and settle the score with him for Huo Siyu¡¯s past sufferings. In short, in Huo Xuan¡¯s opinion, it was necessary to get rid of Liu Guang. Yan Jinyu stared at him and then chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I¡¯ll have to wait for a while and make preparations before making a move. If Young Master Huo wants to interfere, I naturally won¡¯t mind having another helper. After all, you¡¯re also thinking about Rainy¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°Before we make a move, I¡¯ll inform Young Master Huo. Then, Young Master Huo can join us.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After a pause, Huo Xuan said, ¡°Before that, is there anything I can help with? If there is, Eldest Miss Yan, you don¡¯t have to be polite. Just speak. My determination to kill Liu Guang isn¡¯t inferior to yours.¡± Seeing Yan Jinyu looking at him, Huo Xuan said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Liu Guang and Ghost ughter Ind, Rainy wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much back then. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have attacked Liu Guang too. It¡¯s just that with you people who know Liu Guang better nning ahead, I¡¯ve gained an advantage.¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, if I deal with Liu Guang alone, the chances of winning are not high. Rather than saying that I want to help you, it¡¯s better to say that I¡¯m here to seek cooperation with you.¡± Yan Jinyu fell silent. Huo Xuan was a good elder brother. He was very concerned about Rainy. This was very good. ¡°Rainy is mypanion. You¡¯re doing this for Rainy, so it can¡¯t be considered as seeking cooperation. To be honest, we can be considered as family.¡± Family¡­ Huo Xuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He knew what she meant, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling happy that he was closer to her now. He was secretly happy. He did not show it outwardly at all. ¡°Since Young Master Huo wants to go together, let¡¯s go together. I¡¯ll let Young Master Huo know when we discuss the n next time.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± He clenched his fists lightly. ¡°Since you will notify me, I wonder if Eldest Miss Yan has my contact information?¡± ¡°I mean, if you don¡¯t have it, I can give it to you.¡± Yan Jinyu was about to say that there was no need for that. Even if she didn¡¯t have his contact number, she could easily find it if she wanted to contact him. Yin Jiujin¡¯s voice sounded from behind. ¡°I have Young Master Huo¡¯s contact number.. I¡¯ll inform Young Master Huo if there¡¯s anything.¡± Chapter 499 - The Contract Request

Chapter 499: The Contract Request

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°...¡± Huo Xuan. Yin Jiujin subverted his understanding again. Why was he guarding against him like he was guarding against a thief? What happened to being serious and indifferent? Speaking of which, he was just casually mentioning it. If he wanted Yan Jinyu¡¯s contact information, he had many ways. However, the contact information he got from the others would be different from the one he exchanged with her personally. Although he might not really contact her even if they exchanged their contact information. ¡°Thank you, Second Young Master Yin,¡± Huo Xuan said. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Yin Jiujin said calmly as he walked to Yan Jinyu¡¯s side and sat down. His gazended on the gift box in Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands. The youngdy had received quite a few birthday presents today, but because not many people came to attend this birthday party, the birthday presents were all personally handed to her by her guests. Then, the youngdy either handed the gift to him and let him hold it or handed it to the housekeeper of the Mount West Vi, Liu Ying. Now that she was holding another gift box, it was obvious who gave it to her. He was definitely jealous, but it was normal for someone to bring a gift for the youngdy on her birthday party. Hence, Yin Jiujin could only suppress his jealousy. ¡°Thank you for giving Little Yu¡¯er a birthday present, Young Master Huo. We¡¯ve let you spend too much money.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not anything valuable. You¡¯re wee.¡± They said the same thing. Should he say that they were indeed an engaged couple who had an extremely good rtionship? Huo Xuan suppressed the bitterness in his heart and stood up, ¡°Please continue your chat. I¡¯m going to ask Second Young Master Min something.¡± His intention was only to give her the gift. Since he had already given it, there was no need to stay here anymore. Without waiting for them to respond, he stood up and left. He indeed walked towards Min Rufeng, and he indeed had something to ask. Min Rufeng was his attending doctor now, so it was normal for him to interact more with him. After Huo Xuan left, Yin Jiujin stared at the gift box in Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand without saying a word. Seeing this, Yan Jinyu blinked and asked, ¡°Do you want to know what Young Master Huo gave me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Yin Jiujin replied without any hesitation. ¡°Then, Brother Nine, what are you staring at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just looking around.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Then, like most of the gifts before, Yan Jinyu handed the gift Huo Xuan had given to Yin Jiujin. She wanted him to help her hold it. This reaction meant that Huo Xuan¡¯s gift to her was no different from what others gave her. This pleased Yin Jiujin. He also held the gift box in his hand like how he treated the other gifts. However, the girl in front of him was smiling at him. ¡°Brother Nine, where¡¯s your gift?¡± ¡°No.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile suddenly froze. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t have a gift for her, but because he actually didn¡¯t answer her seriously. He didn¡¯t look like he was teasing her. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that she would be sad? She pouted unconsciously. Yin Jiujin smiled and ced the gift box aside. He wrapped his arms around her and gently pulled her onto hisp. He smiled at her. ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think so.¡± They lowered their heads slightly and their noses touched. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore. You don¡¯t wear jewelry often. I can¡¯t find anything suitable for you at the moment. After all, what I want to give you will be what you want too, but you won¡¯t want it for the time being.¡± Thest sentence sounded a little aggrieved. Yan Jinyu thought that she had heard wrongly. She looked up into his eyes and realized that she had heard correctly. There was grievance in his eyes. She didn¡¯t even feel aggrieved when she didn¡¯t receive a gift for her birthday. Why should he feel aggrieved? Also... ¡°What do you mean you want to give it to me? I want it but won¡¯t want it for the time being? Why didn¡¯t I know there was such a gift?¡± Even someone as smart as her could not think straight now. She really could not figure out what gift this was. Yin Jiujin lowered his eyes and smiled at her. His smile was a little bewitching. ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Speak properly. Don¡¯t be so close.¡± Although she said that, she did not use much strength to push him away. ¡°What gift is it?¡± ¡°Do you want me to give myself to you?¡± Yan Jinyu blinked and looked at him. One of her hands was still on his shoulder, and the other was lowered. She was about to raise it when she stopped herself. She clenched her fists. She was about to raise her hand to cover her heart that began to race suddenly. Yes, her racing heart. Because of Yin Jiujin¡¯s words. ¡°What are you talking about? Brother Nine, haven¡¯t you already been mine?¡± ¡°...¡± Yin Jiujin. The youngdy had a sweet mouth. ¡°I¡¯m saying that I¡¯ll be yourspletely. I¡¯ll give myself to youpletely.¡± Yan Jinyu understood. ¡°But Brother Nine, I¡¯m not old enough to get the certificate yet.¡± ¡°...I¡¯m talking about the engagement. Let¡¯s get engaged first! I¡¯ll give you the engagement party as a birthday present. Do you want it?¡± She nced at him. ¡°Brother Nine, aren¡¯t you asking the obvious? Didn¡¯t I promise you about the engagement long ago? Since you want to give this to me as a birthday present, you¡¯ll owe me for a while first. I¡¯ll get it back with interest then.¡± Indeed, she had to quickly put Liu Guang¡¯s matter on the agenda. It was really unpleasant to be restricted from doing things that she wanted to. ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait with interest. You can get some interest now.¡± ¡°?¡± Yan Jinyu. Just as she was feeling puzzled, she felt a warmth on her lips. ¡°...¡± Yan Jinyu was speechless when their lips touched. No one knew who was asking for the interest. The two of them sat on the sofa in the resting area and kissed. Although the banquet hall was rather noisy, it was set in the living room of the main building which was not very big. Anyone could see the situation here if they looked up slightly. Everyone was silent for a moment when they saw them. Their emotions were different andplex. Xi Fengling was the first to react. She coughed dryly and the others¡¯ attention was drawn back. They each found their own topics. The atmosphere was a little awkward. Of course, Yin Jiujin was lying when he said that he didn¡¯t have a gift for Yan Jinyu. After the kiss, a ck ear stud appeared on Yan Jinyu¡¯s left ear. It was simple yet dazzling. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know what material it was made of, but the texture felt good. She nudged Yin Jiujin. ¡°Brother Nine, you were lying to me when you said that you didn¡¯t have a gift.¡± However, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t let go of her. He kept her on hisp. ¡°It¡¯s not really a gift.¡± ¡°Huh? Why can¡¯t it be considered a gift?¡± Although she couldn¡¯t see it, she could sense that the ear stud wasn¡¯t ordinary. ¡°I didn¡¯t specially choose a gift. I identally received it years ago. I just felt that it suited you, so I put it on you. It¡¯s not really a gift.¡± ¡°Alright, as you please.¡± Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and kiss her again. Another long kiss. Feng Qin sighed when she saw that Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin¡¯s rtionship was so enviable. At the same time, she had yet to recover from the news that her biological father was still alive. It felt a little unreal. Her emotions were inevitablyplicated. She didn¡¯t stay in the house anymore and went out for a walk. However, just as she reached the courtyard, she heard footsteps behind her. Before she could turn back, the person behind her said, ¡°This is Mount West Vi. If you don¡¯t want to die, I advise you not to run around.¡± Even without turning back, Feng Qin knew who it was when she heard this voice. Indeed, when she turned back, she saw Min Ting, who looked even more exquisite than a woman, standing there. Even though she had seen him many times, Feng Qin was still affected by Min Ting¡¯s face every time she saw him. Of course, she was only affected by his face. And she was not deeply affected. ¡°Third Young Master Min.¡± She was polite and distant. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Third Young Master Min. I know what kind of ce Mount West Vi is, so I won¡¯t run around here. I¡¯ll just take a breather in the courtyard.¡± Third Young Master Min... And this woman¡¯s attitude towards him was as if she was treating a stranger! Min Ting felt inexplicably ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s best that you know!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so bold. You even dare toe to the Mount West Vi. Mount West Vi is Second Brother¡¯s territory. Don¡¯t you know that even in the capital, there aren¡¯t many people who have the guts to step into the Mount West Vi?¡± ¡°Also, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you wanted toe over? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to join the film crew? Is this your so-called joining the film crew?¡± Feng Qin¡¯s face turned cold when she heard that. ¡°It¡¯s kind for Third Young Master Min to specially remind me. I¡¯ve lived in the capital for a few years after all. How can I not know what kind of ce Mount West Vi is? Third Young Master Min seems to be very disappointed that I have the courage to step into this ce. I¡¯m really sorry for that.¡± ¡°Although my rtionship with Eldest Miss Yan can¡¯t be considered as a true friendship, I treat her as a friend from the bottom of my heart. Even if I don¡¯t treat her as a friend, she has also helped my mother and me greatly. If it wasn¡¯t for her, my mother and I might still be controlled by the Feng Family now.¡± ¡°No matter what the reason is, I should give a blessing to Eldest Miss Yan on her birthday. Other than that, I don¡¯t have any other thoughts. Naturally, I won¡¯t retreat from stepping into the Mount West Vi.¡± Her reaction was a little over. Her attitude towards him was even colder than before. ¡°I...¡± Min Ting felt that she had misunderstood something... No, it should be said that Min Ting felt like he had said something wrong. However, Feng Qin didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. She continued, ¡°Also, allow me to remind Third Young Master Min that our contract doesn¡¯t include me telling you my private matters. I just need to guarantee that I won¡¯t be involved with any other man other than you during the contract.¡± ¡°Then, it doesn¡¯t seem like I have the obligation to report to Third Young Master Min if I¡¯ve already joined the filming crew and where I¡¯ll go. After all, no matter where I am, as the person being kept, I¡¯ll still make time whenever Third Young Master Min calls.¡± ¡°As for the rest of the time, did Third Young Master Min forget that there¡¯s another use in the contract? If you don¡¯t call me, I can¡¯t take the initiative to contact you. Have you forgotten about that?¡± Min Ting was stunned. Thinking back carefully, there seemed to be such a use. ¡°It seems like Third Young Master Min has remembered it now. Then, what¡¯s wrong with not telling Third Young Master Min that I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°...¡± Min Ting. ¡°The contract we signed back then was for a year. Third Young Master Min, there¡¯s only a month left until the end of the year. Please call me anytime if you want to exercise your rights in thisst month. Otherwise, after the month ends, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other anymore.¡± ¡°You... What do you mean?¡± Chapter 500 - A Crack

Chapter 500: A Crack

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°What do I mean? I¡¯m simply reminding Third Young Master Min that our contract only has a month left. As a qualified sugar baby, I should protect your rights. I¡¯m taking the initiative to remind you to take advantage of yourst month and not lose out.¡± After a long while, Min Ting said, ¡°Y-you¡¯re going to dump me?!¡± Feng Qin was stunned, but she quickly restrained her surprise. ¡°Third Young Master Min, you must be joking. We¡¯re in a rtionship of sugar daddy and sugar baby. How can we talk about dumping each other? I¡¯m not qualified to dump Third Young Master Min either. It¡¯s just that the contract is about to expire. Before the contract expires, I humanely reminded Third Young Master Min to protect your rights.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll extend the contract when it expires!¡± She didn¡¯t expect him to say such words, nor did she expect him to react so strongly. Feng Qin was stunned for a moment before she quickly restrained her emotions. ¡°Third Young Master Min, you must be joking. I don¡¯t intend to extend the contract.¡± ¡°Back then, when Third Young Master Min suggested keeping me, I was an artist under Third Young Master Min. I won¡¯t, and neither did I dare to disagree because that might mean that my acting career is about to end like this. I won¡¯t allow the life I fought for to be destroyed just like that, so I agreed to Third Young Master Min¡¯s suggestion.¡± ¡°Of course, it would seem unreasonable to say this now. I didn¡¯t agree because Third Young Master Min forced me back then. This year, I really received a lot of good resources because I had Third Young Master Min¡¯s care.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lose out either.¡± ¡°But now, Third Young Master Min also saw that my sister and I have acknowledged each other. My mother and I have also escaped the Feng Family¡¯s control. My father is back too.¡± ¡°In order not to embarrass them, I won¡¯t renew the contract. I probably won¡¯t sign such a contract again with anyone in the future.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about my parents. Just talk about my sister. With her rtionship with Second Young Master Min, she will marry into the Min Family sooner orter. I don¡¯t want anyone to say in the future that the wife of the head of the Min Family has a sister who is a kept woman. That way, my sister will be looked down upon.¡± ¡°So, Third Young Master Min, in order for you not to lose out, I¡¯ll try my best to adjust my time to cooperate with you for the remaining month. If you have any needs, you can call me anytime.¡± As she spoke, she nced at the quiet courtyard. ¡°Third Young Master Min is right. This is Mount West Vi. I¡¯d better not run around. Then, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± After saying that, she even nodded politely at Min Ting before turning to leave. Min Ting stood rooted to the ground in a daze. When Feng Qin waspletely out of sight, he kicked the tree beside him. What exactly was he here for? Wasn¡¯t it because Feng Qin¡¯s father suddenly returned and Feng Qin seemed to be in a bad mood after knowing about this and he specially came over tofort her? She couldn¡¯t take the initiative to call him... One year... one year... Why did he... At the thought of this, Min Ting suddenly jerked. What was he thinking? Did he regret that he had only signed the contract for a year? Did he regret setting the rule that indicated Feng Qin couldn¡¯t take the initiative to call him? He was... When he realized what it was, Min Ting panicked. He knew very well how Feng Qin treated him. Once the contract expired, they would really have nothing to do with each other anymore! In the future, Feng Qin would meet a man and get married and have children with that man... How could that do? Absolutely not! What should he do? What should he do? What should he do? Feng Qin had already left when Min Ting returned to the banquet hall in a daze. She had indeed joined the film crew. She had specially applied for leave toe over today. Taking out his phone, Min Ting wanted to call Feng Qin, but he couldn¡¯t make the call in the end. For the next 20 days, Min Ting didn¡¯t call Feng Qin. During the filming, Feng Qin would asionally remember this and wonder why Min Ting didn¡¯t call her. However, her thoughts were quickly diverted by something else. As the female lead, she had a lot of scenes to film and had to memorize many lines. She didn¡¯t have much time to think about anything else. Even if she thought about it asionally, she would feel that Min Ting was either not interested in her anymore or had something to do and did not have the time to look for her. Anyway, she had already reminded him what she needed to remind him. She had no right to interfere in anything else. *** Somewhere deep in the mountains in the suburbs of the capital. ¡°Father!¡± After escaping in a sorry state for more than a month, Liu Yu was finally brought back by the people Liu Guang sent out. It was obviously Liu Yu¡¯s first time here. Liu Yu looked excited when he took off his eye mask and saw Liu Guang sitting in front of him. Looking around, Liu Yu was shocked to see that there were people wearing ck clothes and carrying weapons. ¡°Father, where are we?¡± ¡°My ce.¡± ¡°Y-your ce? Then...¡± Why didn¡¯t I know that? Liu Yu didn¡¯t dare to ask thest sentence. He was wearing a mask when he came in, which meant that his father did not want others to know where this was. Since it was something he did not want others to know, it was undoubtedly a taboo for him to speak up now. However, it was undeniable that Liu Yu felt a little ufortable knowing that Liu Guang still had such a hiding ce. This meant that Liu Guang didn¡¯t trust him. In addition, he had called Min Sisi, but he couldn¡¯t contact Min Sisi while he had been on the run for the past few days. He happened to find out from others that Min Sisi, Chu Yiran, and Wang Zhi had already fallen into Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands. Yan Jinyu wanted to exchange the three of them with Liu Guang for Yin Xiaoxiao, but Liu Guang didn¡¯t agree. Because of this, Liu Yu¡¯s respect for Liu Guang had a crack. Now that he knew that Liu Guang had such a ce but had never told him, that crack slowly widened. However, Liu Yu did not show this emotion. He was an idiot in Min Sisi¡¯s eyes, but in reality, if Liu Yu was really stupid, how could he have been by Liu Guang¡¯s side for so many years? Just because he was Liu Guang¡¯s biological son? Of course not. Liu Guang was not the kind of person who would put someone in an important position because of family ties. If the person was worthless, he would abandon him or her without any hesitation. Even if they were his biological daughter. Hence, Liu Yu knew in his heart that if he showed his displeasure towards Liu Guang, Liu Guang would distrust him even more. He would even be suspected and punished heavily by Liu Guang. Furthermore, he might even be directly dealt with as a traitor. He knelt down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father. I didn¡¯tplete the mission. Please punish me!¡± Min Sisi felt that Liu Yu was stupid, but so did Liu Guang. Even if he didn¡¯t think Liu Yu was stupid, in Liu Guang¡¯s opinion, Liu Yu was the easiest to control. He had no doubts about Liu Yu. Especially since Liu Guang didn¡¯t know that Liu Yu already knew that Yan Jinyu had used the three of them to exchange for Yin Xiaoxiao and he didn¡¯t agree. Liu Yu had been on the run these few days, so he naturally didn¡¯t have time to investigate. Then, it was either Yan Jinyu and the others who told him or Liu Guang¡¯s people who told him that he knew about this. Obviously, it couldn¡¯t be Yan Jinyu and the others who told him because they were pursuing him. If they had the chance to tell him, it meant that they had caught up with him. How could they let him return to Liu Guang¡¯s side? Just to tell him this news and make him have a grudge with Liu Guang? Yan Jinyu and the others wouldn¡¯t do such an uncertain thing. Then, it could only be Liu Guang¡¯s people who told him. Would Liu Guang get his subordinates to tell Liu Yu about this and make Liu Yu have second thoughts about him? Obviously not. This meant that someone let Liu Yu know this information on purpose. To be precise, someone had deliberately passed this information to Liu Yu through Liu Guang¡¯s subordinates. ¡°You¡¯re not in the wrong here. No. 99 is not easy to deal with. I knew that long ago. I thought that No. 99 and those few people around her were not in North City. Even if she left someone to guard in North City, they would still be easy to deal with and not your match. I didn¡¯t expect...¡± He heard that the person No. 99 sent to guard North City was from the Chu Family. Chu Ying was really ipetent back then. Couldn¡¯t she just kill her and end it? Why did she have to leave such a huge hidden danger? These few days, Liu Guang didn¡¯t stay in the base and did nothing. He indeed didn¡¯t leave the base, but he had gotten someone to investigate outside. He knew all the information about the outside world, including the fact that Liu Yu had been defeated by Chu Ling, that Chu Ling was a member of the Chu Family, and that Chu Ying, Chu Yiran, and Min Sisi might have already been killed by Yan Jinyu. He knew everything. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Go upstairs and take a shower and rest first. You¡¯ve worked hard recently.¡± ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± Liu Yu was about to go upstairs, but he couldn¡¯t help turning back and asking, ¡°Father, how has Sisi been during the days that I was in trouble?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve dropped all mymunication devices, but I don¡¯t dare to use others¡¯munication devices to contact Sisi. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll expose my whereabouts and be discovered by the other party. Up until now, I haven¡¯t called Sisi for more than a month. I¡¯m a little worried about her.¡± Liu Guang nced at him and said, ¡°Something happened to Sisi.¡± ¡°Her identity was discovered by No. 99 and she died by No. 99¡¯s hands. Not only Sisi, but even Yiran, Chu Ying, and Wang Zhi, whom I had arranged long ago, fell at No. 99¡¯s hands.¡± Liu Yu looked shocked and then furious. Just as she was about to speak, Liu Guang beat her to it, ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯re mostly responsible for this. Did Sisi call you to ask about Yiran¡¯s identity previously? Did you tell her about Yiran¡¯s background?¡± Liu Yu was stunned. He only knew that Sisi and Chu Yiran had fallen into Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands, and his father didn¡¯t want to exchange Yin Xiaoxiao for them. He didn¡¯t know why they had fallen into Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands. Before that, Yan Jinyu clearly didn¡¯t know Sisi¡¯s identity, let alone Chu Yiran¡¯s. Why did they end up in Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands? ¡°From your reaction, I guess so.¡± ¡°After No. 99 found out about their identities and took them away, he asked me to use Xiao... to use the chips in my hand to exchange for them, but I rejected her.¡± When Hei Yao, who had been standing silently at the side, heard that, he looked up at Liu Guang. He actually said it out loud. Then, it was probably useless to provoke Liu Yu with that. ¡°Yu, you know my rules. I can¡¯t tolerate others making mistakes. Even if the ones who make mistakes are my biological children, they¡¯re still unforgivable!¡± ¡°It¡¯s your own mistake that exposed your identity that put you in danger.. I¡¯m already the most tolerant of you by not punishing you. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll pay for your mistake!¡± Chapter 501 - Trust and Suspicion

Chapter 501: Trust and Suspicion

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°You know that No. 99 has been holding back mostly because of the bargaining chip in my hand. Do you think I¡¯ll use her as an exchange?¡± ¡°You know that No. 99 has been holding back mostly because of the bargaining chip in my hand. Do you think I¡¯ll use her as an exchange?¡± Liu Guang¡¯s face turned cold. He exuded a murderous aura. This sternness alone frightened Liu Yu, not to mention that he had mentioned their mistake of exposing their identities. Liu Guang didn¡¯t pursue the matter, making Liu Yu have the feeling that Liu Guang not pursuing his fault was being very tolerant of him. Especially, it made Liu Yu hesitate when Liu Guang said this matter without any attempts to conceal it. The crack in his heart towards Liu Guang suddenly wasn¡¯t that obvious anymore. However, once some doubts were buried, even if they were temporarily ignored, they would still be buried deep in their hearts. It would explode when the time came. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be a next time. However, Father, is Sisi really¡­¡± Liu Guang¡¯s sharp gaze swept over and Liu Yu hurriedly said, ¡°N-nothing. I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault this time. If anything really happens to Sisi, it¡¯s also my responsibility¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed your responsibility,¡± Liu Guang interrupted him. Liu Yu¡¯s body swayed. His gaze was sad. Liu Guang was very satisfied with his reaction and continued, ¡°Since this matter is already in the past, don¡¯t mention it again. Otherwise, you¡¯ll only remind me again and again that you¡¯ve made such a stupid mistake!¡± ¡°You clearly know Sisi¡¯s temper, but you still told her such an important thing, causing Sisi¡¯s identity to be exposed. Even Yiran, who has been undercovered at the enemy¡¯s for many years, was discovered. Not only did I lose two generals, but I also lost two daughters!¡± ¡°Yu, I¡¯ve always thought very highly of you. Don¡¯t disappoint me again.¡± His words were filled with warning. Liu Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He lowered his head. ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Yu went upstairs. Other than the people standing around with weapons, only Liu Guang and Hei Yao were left downstairs. ¡°They¡¯ve always had a good rtionship. You shouldn¡¯t have told him so directly,¡± Hei Yao said slowly. Liu Guang looked up. ¡°Are you afraid that Yu will resent me when he finds out about this and then betray me?¡± Hei Yao said nothing. However, he had already given Liu Guang his answer. That was what he wanted to tell Liu Guang. ¡°I know Yu¡¯s temper very well. It¡¯s normal for him to have some resentment, but he will never betray me. At least,pared to him knowing this from others, the resentment in his heart will be much lighter when I tell him personally.¡± What Liu Guang didn¡¯t know was that Liu Yu had already found out about it from someone else before this. ¡°How do you know that he didn¡¯t know about this before you told him?¡± Hei Yao said emotionlessly. However, Liu Guang smiled, ¡°Yao¡¯er, do you think everyone can hide their emotions like you? With Yu¡¯s personality, if he had known about this earlier, he would definitely have questioned you immediately. With his personality, he can¡¯t hide anything, unlike you.¡± Hei Yao nced at him. In silence. However, he clenched his fists tightly in his pocket. What was he implying by that? Or was he simply telling him that Liu Yu was very stupid? He wanted to investigate further, but Liu Guang had already retracted his gaze. Hei Yao couldn¡¯t tell anything. Hence, he said, ¡°Sir, when I came here back then, you said that you would bring me to see Godmom in a few days. Now that a month has passed, every time I mention it, you decline with all kinds of reasons. Do you not intend to let me see Godmom at all?¡± ¡°Yao¡¯er, didn¡¯t I say that your godmother¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been good recently and needs to rest well? No one is allowed to disturb her?¡± Hei Yao¡¯s gaze was deep and his emotions were unknown. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because she¡¯s not feeling well that I want to visit her. Sir knows that Godmom will be in a much better state when she sees me, but you don¡¯t want me to see her. Are you suspecting me now?¡± ¡°Now that I think about it seriously, that seems to be the case. Ever since I came here, although you allowed me to walk around freely, you always sent someone to follow me and never allowed me to go out.¡± ¡°I sent someone to follow you because I was afraid that you weren¡¯t familiar with the environment. I got someone to lead the way for you. It¡¯s not safe outside, so I don¡¯t let you go out. No. 99 and the others are eyeing us covetously. Yu¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. You¡¯re the only one left of my children. I won¡¯t allow you to put yourself in danger.¡± Liu Guang looked sincere when he said this. However, Hei Yao was not affected at all. He was still expressionless. Liu Guang looked at him and seemed to sigh softly, ¡°Yao¡¯er, if it wasn¡¯t for you back then, I would have long disappeared with Ghost ughter Ind. I have so many people under me and I trust you the most. Why would I ever suspect you?¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t suspect me, let me see Godmom. It¡¯s just one meeting. How much time can it take? If I really can¡¯t disturb Godmom, I¡¯ll just look at her from afar. I won¡¯t go close.¡± Looking at Liu Guang, a hint of pleading shed past Hei Yao¡¯s eyes, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Godmom for almost four years¡­¡± Although the emotions in his eyes shed by quickly, it was enough for Liu Guang to catch them. Liu Guang¡¯s eyes were sharp. He looked at him for a few seconds and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you to see her. However, you can¡¯t disturb her for too long. She¡¯s not feeling well and needs to rest.¡± He thought that Hei Yao would be agitated because of this, but Hei Yao¡¯s expressionless face suddenly turned cold. ¡°Since you care so much about Godmom, why did you trap her and not give her freedom? Godmom¡¯s situation is already serious. She needs to interact with new things to improve¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not like this is the first time I know that you¡¯re a selfish person. You¡¯ve always only cared for your own selfishness and never considered others. You always use the excuse of doing good for others, but what you do is what others hate the most.¡± After saying that, he ignored Liu Guang¡¯s dark face and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs first. Whenever you think you can let me see Godmom, get someone to inform me.¡± Liu Guang looked at his back as he turned and left, and his eyes narrowed, ¡°Stop!¡± Hei Yao stopped but did not turn back. ¡°You resent me,¡± Liu Guang said with an affirmative tone. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. No,¡± Hei Yao said. He still did not turn back. ¡°Am I being paranoid? Turn around and tell me seriously again. Do you really not me me?¡± Hei Yao turned back, but he only looked at him without saying a word. His eyes were filled withplicated emotions. Some of them were decipherable while others weren¡¯t. For example, the resentment in his eyes could be clearly seen. ¡°You¡¯re still saying that you don¡¯t resent me?¡± ¡°Since you want to see her so much, I¡¯ll bring you over now. There aren¡¯t many people I trust and can use by my side now. If even you leave me now, how can I fight No. 99?¡± Hei Yao didn¡¯t seem to hear the second half of his sentence. His eyes lit up when Liu Guang said that he would bring him to see Yin Xiaoxiao now. ¡°Are you serious? Aren¡¯t you lying to me like before? Do you really allow me to see Godmom now?¡± Liu Guang¡¯s sharp gaze paused on his face for a few seconds before he nodded. Hei Yao walked towards him quickly. ¡°Shall we go over now?¡± Even if the emotions on the usually expressionless Hei Yao¡¯s face were not obvious, it was not difficult to tell his joy. Liu Guang nced at him again. He nodded and stood up. The two of them walked out together. Chapter 502 - The Reason For His Betrayal

Chapter 502: The Reason For His Betrayal

Over the past few days, not to mention Feng Yun, Lind Jones and Yuan Xi had also been trapped in the room that Liu Guang had arranged for them at the beginning. Feng Yun did not have much of a reaction to this. He ate and slept on time every day and spent the rest of the time quietly reading in his room. Of course, he would asionally open the door and ask Liu Guang why he was locked in his room, but he was always given an excuse by the people guarding outside. They only said that they didn¡¯t dare to guess Liu Guang¡¯s thoughts. Feng Yun didn¡¯t ask further. On the other hand, Lind Jones was considered to be cooperating with Liu Guang. At least, that was what it seemed on the surface. How could he not react when Liu Guang restricted his freedom? Almost every day, he would re up at the people guarding outside and ask to see Liu Guang. He even threatened that if Liu Guang did this again, he shouldn¡¯t be med for being rude. No one knew what Liu Guang was thinking. He simply ignored them. Hei Yao followed Liu Guang out. Other than the two of them, the two people who had been following Hei Yao for the past few days and could be deemed as his guides, were also following behind them now. These two people were obviously Liu Guang¡¯s trusted subordinates. These people¡¯s skills were not to be underestimated either. After so many days, even Hei Yao could only spread the news of Liu Guang rejecting Yan Jinyu¡¯s intention of using Min Sisi and the others as an exchange with Yin Xiaoxiao to Liu Yu. Hei Yao had no idea where Yin Xiaoxiao was held by Liu Guang. ¡°Sir,¡± Hei Yao suddenly called out to him. Liu Guang was puzzled and turned to look at him. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for you to leave those people alone these few days? Forget about Feng Yun. His killing intent for you has never changed. Letting him go might cause unnecessary trouble. It¡¯s better to lock him up, but Lind Jones...¡± Hei Yao met Liu Guang¡¯s probing gaze and his expression did not change. ¡°Although the power of the Jones Family has been snatched by another, Lind Jones is not such a simple person.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that with your help, the Jones Family can surpass the Bruce Family and take back the status that originally belonged to the Jones Family. However, in fact, you only helped the Jones Family get rid of Old Bruce back then. It was all thanks to Lind Jones¡¯s years of nning that the Jones Family could suppress the Bruce Family so quickly.¡± ¡°Do you think Lind Jones, who has been in charge of the Jones Family for so many years, will let his power fall into the hands of an illegitimate son so easily?¡± Liu Guang looked at him and asked, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Sir, you know what I want to say. Why are you asking the obvious?¡± Hei Yao¡¯s attitude changed every now and then. Liu Guang couldn¡¯t see through him in the past, and he couldn¡¯t see through him now either. He did know what Hei Yao wanted to say. He wanted to remind him that Lind Jones wouldn¡¯t be crippled just like that. He couldn¡¯t believe that the power of the Jones Family had fallen into Bo Lang¡¯s hands. He wanted him to not be enemies with Lind Jones. ¡°If Jones is capable, what¡¯s his purpose of doing this then?¡± Liu Guang asked. Liu Guang was asking Hei Yao and he had always been puzzled over that. Ever since he saved Lind Jones from North City and brought him to Cloud City, Liu Guang had been suspicious when the Jones Family spread the news that Bo Lang had started to seize power and the process was very smooth. However, Liu Guang could not think of a reason that couldpletely convince himself. ¡°Perhaps Lind Jones wants to take this opportunity to get rid of the illegitimate son of the Jones Family.¡± ¡°Lind Jones nned for three years, but that illegitimate son called Bo Lang betrayed him at thest minute. With Lind Jones¡¯s temper, he probably won¡¯t let it go.¡± Liu Guang paused and frowned slightly when he heard that. He clearly believed Hei Yao¡¯s words. ¡°He¡¯s just an illegitimate son. It¡¯s so easy to deal with him. Is there a need to go through so much trouble?¡± ¡°An illegitimate son is indeed nothing to worry about, but this illegitimate son is cooperating with her now. You also know how capable she is. Lind Jones was seriously injured in North City, so it gave that illegitimate son a chance. If that illegitimate son has her help, do you think it¡¯s easy to get rid of that illegitimate son?¡± Liu Guang knew very well who he was referring to. Ever since the incident on Ghost ughter Ind, Hei Yao rarely took the initiative to mention ¡°her¡±, but every time he mentioned ¡°her¡±, his expression clearly changed. Liu Guang was used to this. He would not suspect Hei Yao because of this. After all, Hei Yao had chosen him between Yan Jinyu and him back then. At that critical moment, Hei Yao chose to betray Yan Jinyu to save him. In Liu Guang¡¯s opinion, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t as important as he was to Hei Yao. Even if he suspected Hei Yao, he definitely wouldn¡¯t suspect him because his attitude towards Yan Jinyu was different. In the early years on Ghost ughter Ind, everyone, including Liu Guang, saw how friendly Hei Yao and Yan Jinyu were. They all felt that it was normal for Hei Yao¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyu to be different. After hearing Hei Yao¡¯s words, Liu Guang stopped talking. However, he looked at Hei Yao again surreptitiously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits.¡± ¡°You should be familiar with the environment here now. From tomorrow onwards, I won¡¯t let anyone lead the way for you anymore. In this base, other than a few ces that I don¡¯t allow you to step into, you cane and go freely anywhere else.¡± ¡°Of course, you can go out if you want, but you have to inform me in advance. It¡¯s not peaceful outside. If you want to go out, I¡¯ll send more people to protect you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± As Hei Yao spoke, he looked up at him. ¡°Previously, I wanted to go out to help you find Liu Yu. Now that Liu Yu has returned and it¡¯s not peaceful outside, there¡¯s no need for me to go out anymore.¡± ¡°However, if you have any other arrangements or missions that you need me to do, I can go out.¡± Liu Guang¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°There won¡¯t be any missions for you to do for the time being. Since you¡¯re not going out, familiarize yourself with this ce. I¡¯ve thought about it and your words are reasonable. It¡¯s indeed not good for us to make more enemies now. I¡¯ll let Jones move freely here tomorrow. Watch him.¡± ¡°Although Jones is still on our side now, we have to guard against him.¡± However, Hei Yao did not agree immediately. Instead, he frowned. ¡°Move freely? Isn¡¯t that too much? As long as we don¡¯t trap him in the room and don¡¯t allow him to go out, we can just allow him to move around in a small area. Move freely? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for that.¡± ¡°Lind Jones isn¡¯t one of us after all. You can¡¯t trust himpletely.¡± When Liu Guang heard that, there was a hint of a satisfied smile in his eyes. ¡°Do as you deem fit. As long as you keep an eye on him and don¡¯t let him ruin things.¡± Hei Yao nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Guang walked in front and the two people who were with them, followed after them. They didn¡¯t see Hei Yao walking in the middle looking at Liu Guang¡¯s back with a flicker in his eyes. It took them 20 minutes to walk from Liu Guang¡¯s residence to Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s ce. ¡°This is it.¡± When Liu Guang stood in front of a mountain courtyard and said this, Hei Yao¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but beat faster. He did not hide his emotions either. His joy was visible to the naked eye. He looked at the courtyard in front of him and pursed his lips in silence. Liu Guang nced at him and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see your godmother very much? Why are you standing there? Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Sir!¡± Two men in ck with weapons stood outside the courtyard. The men in ck were wearing masks and their faces could not be seen. Seeing Liu Guange over, they made way for him and bowed respectfully. Hei Yao said nothing and followed in silence. The environment in the courtyard was not bad. A few small buildings were situated in the mountain. They were independent courtyards. The courtyard was very big and there were many flowers and vegetables nted in the courtyard. They even kept chickens. Many of the vegetables in the courtyard were already ripe, and many of the flowers were blooming. The few osmanthus trees in the courtyard were also blooming well. There were also sounds of insects and birds everywhere. Stepping into the courtyard, he felt like he had arrived in a utopia. Hei Yao was already clenching his hands in his pockets into fists tightly. So what if it was a utopia? So what if Liu Guang treated his godmother well? These were all built on his godmother¡¯s pain. Liu Guang was always selfish. As long as he was happy, he would never care about others¡¯ wishes. Just like how he treated his biological mother back then. Hei Yao was still young when his mother passed away and did not have much of an impression, but his memory was good when he was young. He still vaguely remembered that his mother died of depression. After his mother left, Liu Guang sent him to his godmother to keep herpany. Although she said that he was keeping his godmotherpany, it was actually her who was keeping himpany. His biological mother¡¯s death had dealt him a huge blow. All these years, he had also found out the reason for his mother¡¯s depression. It turned out that Liu Guang had forced his mother to give birth to him. In other words, her mother wasn¡¯t willing to be with Liu Guang and give birth to him. Liu Guang deserved to die! Liu Guang should have died on Ghost ughter Ind back then! Yu¡¯er was the one who led the n to destroy Ghost ughter Ind, but he had also participated in many things. His determination to kill Liu Guang was not inferior to Yu¡¯er¡¯s. Even though Liu Guang was his biological father! However, he saved Liu Guang at thest moment. It was not betrayal, but he suddenly realized that other than Ghost ughter Ind, Liu Guang seemed to have other powerful forces. This was even something he had identally found when he was investigating his godmother¡¯s whereabouts. Originally, he wanted to save his godmother while destroying Ghost ughter Ind and killing Liu Guang. However, no matter how he investigated, he could not find his godmother¡¯s whereabouts. Only then did he investigate. He really did find something. Even if they killed Liu Guang at that time, Liu Guang¡¯s other powers would still exist. At that time, those people would be in the dark and they would be in the open. It would be very disadvantageous to them. It was not easy for them to escape from Ghost ughter Ind. Be it him, Yu¡¯er, or anyone else, they all wanted to live an ordinary life and did not want to leave such a hidden danger. Furthermore, his godmother was still missing. If those people found out that Liu Guang was killed by them, his godmother¡¯s safety would not be guaranteed. Hence, he saved Liu Guang and gained Liu Guang¡¯s trust by infiltrating into his inner group and eradicating Liu Guang¡¯s power. At the same time, he also investigated his godmother¡¯s whereabouts to ensure her safety. That was why he betrayed herter. Undeniably, there was a reason for his betrayal. However, a betrayal was betrayal. Even if she didn¡¯t mind his betrayal for a reason, with Yu¡¯er¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t forgive him for not telling her these things and choosing to face it alone. Moreover, uuring his betrayal on Ghost ughter Ind back then, in order to gain Liu Guang¡¯s trust, he acted very realistic.. Chapter 503 - Yin Xiaoxiao

Chapter 503: Yin Xiaoxiao

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After all, his rtionship with Yu¡¯er before the incident was obvious, so it was not an easy task to gain Liu Guang¡¯s trust. Hence, his betrayal was real. He almost made Yu¡¯er and the three of them die on Ghost ughter Ind. If not for the fact that Yu¡¯er was very capable and those three people were quite capable, probably¡­ This was a huge risk, so even he would not forgive himself for what he had done back then. There was a recliner under an osmanthus tree in the courtyard and someone was sitting on it. A woman with an exquisite face. The traces of time on her face were not obvious. The sun today was not scorching. She was sitting under a tree, so the sun¡¯s rays could not reach her. Her eyes were dull. She did not react when someone approached her. ¡°Xiaoxiao¡­¡± Liu Guang said, his voice exceptionally gentle. However, this did not touch any of them. Hei Yao was still unmoved. To really care about someone was not to trap her by her side and even drive her crazy, but to give her what she wanted. Yin Xiaoxiao had no reaction. ¡°Si¡­¡± The woman standing behind Yin Xiaoxiao and taking care of her was about to step forward and greet Liu Guang respectfully when he raised his hand and stopped her. Liu Guang looked at Yin Xiaoxiao and called out, ¡°Xiaoxiao.¡± Yin Xiaoxiao still had no reaction. Liu Guang stood three steps away from her and stared at her. He had aplicated expression. He was immersed in his lovesick emotions. Hei Yao¡¯s frown deepened. However, he quickly restrained his emotions. He stepped forward and smiled. ¡°Godmom.¡± Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s dull gaze finally reacted and became lively. ¡°It¡¯s Yao¡¯er.¡± ¡°Why is Yao¡¯er so tall? Come over and let me take a look.¡± She waved at Hei Yao. Hei Yao quickly walked over and crouched down in front of her. He held her hand. ¡°It¡¯s been a few years. How has Godmom been all these years?¡± ¡°Huh? It¡¯s been a few years? Look at Godmom¡¯s memory. I can¡¯t remember anything. Don¡¯t me Godmom. Then, why didn¡¯t you visit Godmom for so long?¡± Hei Yao didn¡¯t say anything and just nced at Liu Guang. Only then did Yin Xiaoxiao notice Liu Guang. Seeing her looking at him, Liu Guang was delighted. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Yin Xiaoxiao looking at him as if he was a stranger. She asked curiously, ¡°Yao¡¯er, who is he?¡± For more than 10 years, Yin Xiaoxiao would ask that almost every time she saw Liu Guang soberly. It could be said that other than Hei Yao, Yin Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t remember anyone else. Including Liu Guang. Not to mention emotions, she couldn¡¯t even remember Liu Guang. In the beginning, Liu Guang was angry and used Feng Li and Feng Yun to provoke her. Yin Xiaoxiao still had some reactions then, but as time passed, the mention of Feng Li and Feng Yun no longer affected Yin Xiaoxiao so much. Gradually, she even forgot about Feng Li and Feng Yun. Yin Xiaoxiao no longer had any reaction when Liu Guang mentioned these two people again now. Sometimes, when Yin Xiaoxiao forced Liu Guang into a corner, he would take out thetest video of him torturing Feng Li to provoke her. That was when Yin Xiaoxiao would have some reaction. This was also the reason why Liu Guang didn¡¯t kill Feng Li for so many years. In the beginning, Liu Guang kept Feng Li only to torture him. Later on, Liu Guang kept Feng Li alive because he wanted to stabilize Yin Xiaoxiao and give Yin Xiaoxiao the motivation to live. Now, Liu Guang waspletely torturing Feng Li to stimte Yin Xiaoxiao and make her react a little. Although it was not very effective. This could be seen from thest time when Yin Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t even remember Feng Yun. However, even so, Liu Guang had no choice but to keep Feng Li around because Yin Xiaoxiao would still have some reaction asionally. Even if he didn¡¯t kill Feng Li, torturing Feng Li now was already boring in Liu Guang¡¯s opinion. Especially since Feng Li had no reaction at all, no matter how he tortured him. Hence, he wanted to keep Feng Yun by his side. This was considered a way to torture Feng Li. Indeed, after knowing that Feng Yun was in his hands, Feng Li¡¯s reaction was huge. This made Liu Guang very satisfied. Before Hei Yao could say anything, Liu Guang said, ¡°Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m your best friend.¡± ¡°Best friend?¡± Yin Xiaoxiao frowned and then shook her head hard, ¡°No, you¡¯re not. I¡¯m in a bad mood when I see you. You¡¯re definitely not my friend! You¡¯re not! You¡¯re not! You¡¯re not! I don¡¯t want to see you. Go! Go! Go!¡± Towards the end, Yin Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t look as gentle as she did when she was facing Hei Yao. She looked like she had gone crazy. ¡°Godmom¡­¡± Hei Yao shouted anxiously. Then, he said to Liu Guang, whose face waspletely darkened and his eyes were frightening. ¡°Sir, you should leave first. Leave this to me. Whenever Godmom sees you, she seems to¡­¡± Liu Guang nced at him with a sharp and unfriendly gaze before looking at Yin Xiaoxiao. He was about to use Feng Li and Feng Yun to provoke her out of habit when he was interrupted by Hei Yao. ¡°Sir, you should leave first!¡± His attitude was not as good as before. Hei Yao seemed to be angry. However, he did not show his emotions often, so others could not tell. However, Liu Guang could still tell. He red at him angrily and snorted before leaving. Liu Guang left. The two people who came with them hesitated for a moment. One followed, while the other stayed. Hei Yao ignored them and held Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand tofort her, ¡°Godmom, it¡¯s fine. He¡¯s gone. There¡¯s only me here. I¡¯m Yao¡¯er. I¡¯m Yao¡¯er.¡± Yin Xiaoxiao slowly calmed down after he called out ¡°I¡¯m Yao¡¯er¡± twice. ¡°Yao¡¯er?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Yao¡¯er.¡± Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s emotions came and went quickly. After a while, she returned to normal as if nothing had happened. Towards her reaction, be it the person taking care of her or the people guarding outside the courtyard, even the people who came with Liu Guang and stayed in the courtyard, they weren¡¯t surprised at all. Obviously, Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s situation was verymon to them. ¡°Why is Yao¡¯er here? When did youe? Have you eaten? Do you want to eat snacks?¡± After asking a series of questions, she didn¡¯t wait for Hei Yao to reply and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in. Godmom will bring you some snacks.¡± She stood up as she spoke. Hei Yao naturally followed her. The person who was taking care of Yin Xiaoxiao and the person standing in the courtyard wanted to follow them, but Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s face immediately turned cold, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to follow me! I haven¡¯t seen Yao¡¯er for a long time. I have some private things to tell him. It¡¯s not convenient for you to follow me!¡± The person taking care of Yin Xiaoxiao was a woman. When she heard Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, she hurriedly said, ¡°But Eldest Miss Yin, Sir asked me to follow you for 24 hours. If Sir finds out that I didn¡¯t do as he asked, he¡¯ll punish me¡­¡± Even that woman was wearing a mask. Just like the others in this base. ¡°Eldest Miss Yin, on the ount that I¡¯ve taken care of you for so many years, please let me follow you. I promise I won¡¯t disturb you and Mr. Hei Yao. Please.¡± Yin Xiaoxiao looked at her as if she was thinking seriously. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°Alright, you can follow us, but not him! I don¡¯t like him. Tell him to go!¡± She seemed to be breaking down again. When the woman saw this, she hurriedly winked at that person. ¡°Leave quickly!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to go far. Just wait in the courtyard. I¡¯ll call you if there¡¯s anything!¡± That person knew how much Liu Guang valued Yin Xiaoxiao. Seeing that Yin Xiaoxiao was about to lose control and go crazy, he didn¡¯t dare to follow her anymore. A few minutes ago, Liu Guang had left gloomily. All the buildings here were not high, and the buildings in this courtyard all had two floors. ¡°Yao¡¯er, wait for me. Godmom will bring you some snacks.¡± After entering the house, Yin Xiaoxiao turned around and closed the door. Her nonchnt actions seemed casual. The woman in the mask was about to say, ¡°Eldest Miss Yin, I¡­¡±?will go take it. Before she could finish speaking, her neck was grabbed and her voice was stuck in her throat. It wasn¡¯t anyone else who grabbed her. It was Yin Xiaoxiao. At that moment, Yin Xiaoxiao was no longer in a daze. Her eyes were sharp and her skills were fast. In the blink of an eye, before this woman could react, she was grabbed by the throat. With a crack, she twisted her neck and the person¡¯s breathing stopped. From the beginning to the end, Hei Yao watched from the side without any surprise on his face. ¡°Godmom, will we alert the enemy if we get rid of her now?¡± Hei Yao had indeed not seen Yin Xiaoxiao for four years, but he could contact Yin Xiaoxiao, even though he had to get Liu Guang¡¯s permission first. As for how they managed tomunicate sessfully under the other party¡¯s imprable surveince, they naturally had their ways. ¡°We won¡¯t.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Yin Xiaoxiao looked up at a corner of the room. ¡°Come out.¡± Then, someone walked out from the corner. She was wearing ck trousers and a thin hoodie. She walked out and took off her hoodie to show her face. Hei Yao was stunned. The person had an exquisite and beautiful face. Her waist-length ck hair was tied into a ponytail. As the hoodie fell off, the ponytail fell out. Seeing that it was a girl whom she didn¡¯t know, Yin Xiaoxiao was also stunned, ¡°You are?¡± Yin Xiaoxiao already realized that someone had entered the courtyard when she was outside. However, she did not know who it was. She only thought that since they sneaked in a few minutes before Liu Guang arrived in this courtyard, it meant that they weren¡¯t Liu Guang¡¯s people. They were not Liu Guang¡¯s people and yet they had sneaked into Liu Guang¡¯s territory. They most likely had a grudge with Liu Guang. Even if they did not have a grudge, they definitely would not side with Liu Guang. In addition, Yin Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t want to live like this anymore and wasn¡¯t afraid of being exposed. Hence, even if she didn¡¯t know the person¡¯s identity, she didn¡¯t hesitate to make a move. The person who came was none other than Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu had actually just sneaked in not long ago. How could she have sneaked in so smoothly? It was all thanks to the group of people who brought Liu Yu back today. Yan Jinyu had long found out about the location from Xi Mao. She had been nning it for the past few days. Liu Yu sessfully escaping from the people hunting him, meeting Liu Guang¡¯s people and being brought here sessfully was also part of Yan Jinyu¡¯s n. However, she really did not expect it to go so smoothly. She thought that it would take some effort to infiltrate, but unexpectedly, the people under Liu Guang actually had a rule of wearing masks. In that case, she only needed to get rid of one of them and then dress up slightly to blend in. As the number one killer, a little attire change was not a problem for her. She sessfully sneaked in and happened to meet Liu Guang who brought Hei Yao to see Yin Xiaoxiao, so she followed them and sneaked into this courtyard before Liu Guang and Hei Yao. Chapter 504 - Sneaking In

Chapter 504: Sneaking In

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yin Xiaoxiao actually discovered her before Hei Yao did. This surprised Yan Jinyu. Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s actions were fast, ruthless, and urate. She strangled a person¡¯s neck and cut off her breathing straight away. This made Yan Jinyu even more surprised. She didn¡¯t know Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s current situation well. The only time she had interacted with Yin Xiaoxiao was when Feng Yun asked to contact Yin Xiaoxiao first in the Feng Family and Liu Guang video-called her. At that time, Yin Xiaoxiao was in a daze. She didn¡¯t even know Feng Yun. Even when she recognized Hei Yaoter, she gave people a very gentle image. Who would have thought that she had such a ruthless side? As she thought about it, Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze swept past Hei Yao¡¯s face and looked at Yin Xiaoxiao. She smiled faintly, ¡°Hello, Auntie Yin. I¡¯m Yan Jinyu.¡± ¡°You might not know the name Yan Jinyu. I have been betrothed to Yin Jiujin since we were young...¡± ¡°I know you!¡± Yin Xiaoxiao interrupted her excitedly, ¡°The eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City! The one who was engaged to Jin¡¯er since she was young! I even carried you when you were a baby!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you... Why are you here?¡± She wanted to say ¡°aren¡¯t you missing¡±, but Yin Xiaoxiao stopped herself. For 11 years, Yin Xiaoxiao had no news of the outside world.i 11 years ago, the Yan Family and the Yin Family were still looking for Yan Jinyu, but they didn¡¯t have any news about her. To put it simply, she was missing and no one knew if she was still alive. However, because the Yan Family¡¯s Old Madam, Feng Yan, and the Yin Family¡¯s Old Madam, Meng Xiangyu, were close friends, as Meng Xiangyu¡¯s daughter, Yin Xiaoxiao naturally knew that Meng Xiangyu had chosen a fianc¨¦e for Yin Jiujin. In addition, after Yan Jinyu went missing and Meng Xiangyu was also looking for her, Yin Xiaoxiao had always had a very deep impression of Yan Jinyu. However, Feng Yun had also been missing all those years. She spent most of her efforts looking for Feng Yun and didn¡¯t help much in looking for Yan Jinyu. ¡°Of course I sneaked in.¡± She looked at Hei Yao with an ambiguous gaze. ¡°Will Mr. Hei Yao tell Liu Guang about my appearance here? If so, I have to settle you first.¡± Hei Yao felt bitter. ¡°You know me very well. If I wanted to say that you appeared here, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop me at all and yet, you still appeared in front of me. You knew that I wouldn¡¯t say it out, so why did you have to say such insulting words?¡± ¡°I know that you still have resentment towards me, but Yu¡¯er, this is the enemy¡¯s territory. Don¡¯t be emotional. If I were you, the first thing you would do when you appeared, regardless of whether you know me or not, would be to attack me directly. You wouldn¡¯t give me any chance to spread the news and not simply stand here and take no actions for so long.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so indecisive towards someone who has betrayed you. After all, you don¡¯t have conclusive evidence that I¡¯m not Liu Guang¡¯s man.¡± ¡°Your soft-heartedness hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile faded and she sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me as if you know me very well!¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite capable, but do you dare to guarantee that you can spread the news of me appearing here in front of me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee it, but you can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t spread the news either, right?¡± Yan Jinyu narrowed her eyes. Hei Yao continued, ¡°Hence, you¡¯re still too soft-hearted and indecisive.¡± ¡°Fortunately, I won¡¯t spread the news. Otherwise...¡± ¡°This is the enemy¡¯s base camp. No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t havemitted such a huge taboo. Even if you don¡¯t kill me, you should have knocked me out immediately...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to lecture me, traitor! You¡¯re not qualified!¡± Hei Yao fell silent and did not refute her. He lowered his eyes to hide the emotions in them. ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to talk about this. There are Liu Guang¡¯s people outside. Themotion will alert those people. It¡¯ll be troublesome then.¡± How could Yan Jinyu not understand such a simple logic? No matter how angry she was, her voice was very soft. Yin Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Jinyu, then at Hei Yao, ¡°Y-you two... know each other?¡± ¡°Auntie Yin, I¡¯ll exin to youter.¡± As she spoke, she nced at Hei Yao and walked over. ¡°I¡¯ll change into her clothes first.¡± She was naturally referring to the woman on the ground who had died at Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands. She took off her jacket and put it on. She took out the mask she had prepared and put it on. Then, she picked up the hat that the woman on the ground had dropped and put it on. After Yan Jinyu tidied up, it was impossible to tell that it was her. Her skilled and fast attire change had shocked Yin Xiaoxiao. With Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s brain, how could she not tell that Yan Jinyu was not simple? Her speed and technique in changing clothes were not something that ordinary people could do, and she knew Hei Yao and used to have a good rtionship as they mentioned words like ¡°know me well¡± and ¡°betrayal¡±. Just from these two points alone, it was obvious that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t simple. Furthermore, she could sessfully infiltrate Liu Guang¡¯s base. Yin Xiaoxiao had lived here for many years. She knew very well about the defense here. It was not an exaggeration to say that without Liu Guang¡¯s permission, no one could enter here casually. However, the girl in front of her could. It increasingly showed that she was not simple. Suppressing the doubts in her heart, Yin Xiaoxiao looked at the dead woman on the ground and frowned slightly, ¡°What should we do with this person?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not asking this to get you to think of a solution. I¡¯ve lived in this courtyard for 10 years after all. Naturally, I can deal with her corpse very well. I just want to know if you have a better solution. If you do, I won¡¯t need to resolve this with my solution.¡± ¡°There¡¯s indeed a better way.¡± Yan Jinyu took out something that looked like a small bottle from her pocket. She opened it and poured it onto the corpse on the ground... Sizzle! In the blink of an eye, the corpse on the ground turned into a pool of blood! If it were someone timid, they would definitely be frightened by such a scene. ¡°T-this is the corpse dissolving liquid?¡± Yin Xiaoxiao was surprised. She could not believe that there was really such a thing as corpse dissolving liquid in reality. Yan Jinyu calmly covered the small bottle and ced it back into her pocket. ¡°I guess so.¡± She actually didn¡¯t know if it was the corpse dissolving liquid. She only knew that it was developed by Feng and said to be very corrosive. It might be useful if she brought it with her, so she brought it along. She was just trying her luck just now. Half an hourter, the pool of blood on the ground had been cleaned up by Hei Yao with a mop. The three of them sat in the living room. Yan Jinyu had already removed her mask. Even though so much time had passed, Yin Xiaoxiao still felt very incredulous as she looked at Yan Jinyu. Her son¡¯s disappearance was rted to Ghost ughter Ind. The eldest daughter of the Yan Family¡ªwho went missing after meeting the kidnappers when she was two years old¡ªwas actually also rted to Ghost ughter Ind! She roughly knew what kind of ce Ghost ughter Ind was. She more or less knew how cruel the fight on Ghost ughter Ind was. Back then, when she found Ghost ughter Ind and sneaked in to save Yun¡¯er, she had seen the real side of Ghost ughter Ind. That was not something that could be described with the word ¡°cruel¡±. That ce was simply hell on earth! Moreover, she was certain that what she saw back then was only the tip of the iceberg of Ghost ughter Ind! Back then, the eldest daughter of the Yan Family was only two years old when she went missing. To survive on Ghost ughter Ind at two years old... That was unrealistic. Or could it be that Yan Jinyu had led a wandering life for a few years before shended on Ghost ughter Ind? With a heart filled with bewilderment, Yin Xiaoxiao asked, ¡°Yu¡¯er, you... sneaked in here alone?¡± ¡°Not alone.¡± ¡°However, we¡¯ve already made a clear division ofbor arrangements beforehand. We¡¯re temporarily busy with the parts that we¡¯re responsible for. We¡¯re not together.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t intend to exin further. ¡°Then, other than you, who else is here?¡± Chapter 505 - All Prepared

Chapter 505: All Prepared

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Aunt Yin will know when you see him.¡± Yin Xiaoxiao was a little disappointed. She was isted from the world and had no news of the outside world. She didn¡¯t know the situation outside and didn¡¯t know how Yin Jiujin¡¯s current aplishments were. However, before her ident, Yin Jiujin had already made a name for himself in the army. Now, regardless of whether he was still in the army, his aplishments shouldn¡¯t be bad. She felt that since Yan Jinyu appeared here, the person with Yan Jinyu had a 90% chance to be Yin Jiujin. Yin Xiaoxiao naturally wanted to meet her nephew, whom she had not seen for many years. Even if she couldn¡¯t see him, it was good to have some news about him. That was why she was disappointed that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything. However, she didn¡¯t ask further. She knew very well that the most important thing now was to get rid of Liu Guang first. There would be time to talk about the rest in the future. ¡°What do you n to do next? Do you need my cooperation?¡± Yin Xiaoxiao asked directly. In thest video, she knew that Feng Yun and Hei Yao were both by Liu Guang¡¯s side. All these years, she had always been enduring and pretending to be a lunatic who couldn¡¯t remember anything. Otherwise, Liu Guang would probably go even more overboard. Liu Guang didn¡¯t just go overboard with her, but with Feng Li too. He had forced her many times. If she hadn¡¯t threatened him with death at the beginning and pretended to be crazyter, she probably wouldn¡¯t havested for so many years. She couldn¡¯t figure it out. She didn¡¯t have much interaction with Liu Guang. At most, they were ssmates in high school for a week and had only spoken a few words. She didn¡¯t understand when Liu Guang developed such thoughts about her, nor did she know why Liu Guang was so obsessed and didn¡¯t hesitate to fake their deaths to keep her by his side. It was not enough to keep her with him. In order to prevent her from courting death, he also kept Feng Li with him. If Feng Li wasn¡¯t in Liu Guang¡¯s hands, she would have probably killed herself long ago. Liu Guang was not simply the illegitimate son of the Min Family. He was also the head of Ghost ughter. Such a person had done all kinds of evil deeds. Not to mention the private grudge between them where he got someone to kidnap her son, just based on Liu Guang¡¯s identity, she would never allow Liu Guang to get away with it! This was her duty. However, she was still in the hands of such a person. This was simply an insult to her! If not for Feng Li, she would never have survived in such a person¡¯s hands! Seeing that Feng Li could be used to threaten her, Liu Guang tortured Feng Li even more violently. He even forced her to submit to him with Feng Li¡¯s safety. It was already her limit to survive under the enemy¡¯s hands. If she had to sacrifice her chastity¡­ She knew very well that no matter if it was her or Feng Li, they would never allow such a thing to happen even if they had to die. Wasn¡¯t it just death? They couldn¡¯t live together, but they couldn¡¯t die together? However, if there was a way to protect her innocence and Feng Li at the same time, she was willing to try it. It was easy to die, but it was not up to them to decide if they could die together. She couldn¡¯t see Feng Li, and Feng Li couldn¡¯t see her either. Even if she killed herself, Feng Li might not know either. Simrly, if Feng Li killed himself, she wouldn¡¯t know either. In that case, no matter who left first, the person who stayed behind would undoubtedly be in pain. Hence, she would not choose to do so unless it was herst resort. Feng Li was in Liu Guang¡¯s hands, and she couldn¡¯t really end herself. Pretending to be crazy became her method to deal with Liu Guang. She pretended not to care when Liu Guang tortured Feng Li, but she couldn¡¯tpletely ignore it because she was afraid that Liu Guang would think that Feng Li was useless and then harm Feng Li. Hence, she would asionally ¡°recall¡± and be ¡°stimted¡±. It was intentional, but it was true at the same time. Feng Li was still alive and she had saved her chastity. Of course, that couldn¡¯tst forever. She had been looking for an opportunity to attack Liu Guang, but this was Liu Guang¡¯s territory after all. There were Liu Guang¡¯s people around, and she didn¡¯t have any weapons on her. Moreover, she didn¡¯t know where Liu Guang locked Feng Li up, so she didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. However, she had been waiting for the right time. Feng Yun and Hei Yao had followed Liu Guang here. It was the opportunity she had been waiting for for many years. Even though she had secretly sent a message that time to let Feng Yun take care of himself and not care about her. Yin Xiaoxiao pretended not to know Feng Yun, but in fact, only Feng Li and Feng Yun could understand the gesture she was making. When Feng Yun was young, Yin Xiaoxiao told him a story and told him her unique contact hand sign with Feng Li. Their work could make them fall into the hands of the enemy at any time. At that time, it was necessary to have a secret signal to let the other party not care about the captured party and take care of themselves. However, Yin Xiaoxiao knew very well that Feng Yun was her and Feng Li¡¯s son. With Feng Yun¡¯s personality, it was impossible for him to really listen to her and not care about her. However, even so, Yin Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t act rashly. Until she saw Hei Yao and realized that someone had sneaked into this courtyard. Yin Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t intend to tolerate it anymore. It was fine if she and Feng Li died, but she could not let anything happen to Feng Yun and Hei Yao. She was not afraid that she could not end it. At most, she would create an intermittent memory recovery and kill the person Liu Guang had sent to her as an excuse to vent her anger. Based on her temper in the early years, it waspletely understandable. However, she didn¡¯t expect Yan Jinyu to appear. This saved a lot of trouble. Yan Jinyu could pretend to be that woman and stay by her side. That woman¡¯s corpse had already been destroyed, so Liu Guang wouldn¡¯t know for a while. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry for now. We have to find out where Uncle Feng is locked up by Liu Guang,¡± Yan Jinyu said. She chose to sneak in first and not face Liu Guang directly because she wanted to guarantee Yin Xiaoxiao and Feng Li¡¯s safety. Of course, she also had the advantage of being in the dark when she secretly sneaked into Liu Guang¡¯s territory. They could cooperate and destroy Liu Guang in one go when they found the location where Feng Li was detained and ensured Feng Li and Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s safety. This time, she didn¡¯t intend to let Liu Guang off. However, Yin Xiaoxiao and Hei Yao were stunned when they heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. Yin Xiaoxiao was stunned because she didn¡¯t expect Yan Jinyu to actually know that Feng Li was still alive. Hei Yao was stunned because he didn¡¯t know that Feng Li was still alive. ¡°How did you know that your Uncle Feng was still alive?¡± ¡°I found out by chance.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t intend to exin this matter in detail here. ¡°These aren¡¯t important. The most important thing now is to find Uncle Feng¡¯s location.¡± ¡°I wonder if Auntie Yin has any clues?¡± Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes darkened after Yan Jinyu asked that. She felt bitter. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The guards are very strict. Not to mention investigating your Uncle Feng, I haven¡¯t left this courtyard for nearly 10 years since I came here.¡± ¡°But I know that he¡¯s still alive, and he¡¯s in this base! This was mentioned by Liu Guang when he let it slip. He seemed to have transferred your Uncle Feng over four years ago.¡± ¡°I unintentionally heard others chatting. They said that a huge change happened to Ghost ughter Ind four years ago. Liu Guang had a few formidable killers working together to attack him. Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed, and Ghost ughter¡¯s strength decreased greatly. It was at that time that Liu Guang moved your Uncle Feng here.¡± Yin Xiaoxiao was very smart. Actually, she had roughly guessed it. Yan Jinyu should be one of the killers who teamed up to attack Liu Guang. She didn¡¯t ask further, but undoubtedly, Yin Xiaoxiao sighed inwardly when she thought of that possibility. She really didn¡¯t expect that the person who destroyed Ghost ughter Ind¡¯s foundation would be Yan Jinyu, who had been missing for many years and wasn¡¯t even 20 years old yet! Yan Jinyu nodded. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do anything for the time being. Someone will investigate Uncle Feng¡¯s whereabouts. I¡¯ll be following Aunt Yin around next.¡± After saying that, she nced at Hei Yao. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything. However, when Yin Xiaoxiao saw her actions, she recalled her conversation with Hei Yao and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been in contact with Yao¡¯er all these years. I don¡¯t know what misunderstandings there have been between the two of you, but Yu¡¯er, I want to tell you now that Yao¡¯er is one of us.¡± Yan Jinyu and Hei Yao didn¡¯t say anything. A few secondster, Hei Yao broke the silence first and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to stay long. To avoid Liu Guang¡¯s suspicion, Godma, I¡¯ll make a move first. I¡¯ll find a chance to contact you in the future.¡± ¡°Also, I¡¯ll think of a way to investigate Uncle Feng¡¯s whereabouts. I¡¯ll tell you¡­ you guys if there¡¯s any news.¡± He was looking at Yan Jinyu when he paused. Hei Yao left withplicated emotions, leaving only Yan Jinyu and Yin Xiaoxiao in the room. Usually, only that woman was guarding Yin Xiaoxiao. The people outside wouldn¡¯t disturb her. Hence, no one would disturb them when they sat here now. They weren¡¯t worried that Yan Jinyu would be discovered. Yin Xiaoxiao asked Yan Jinyu many questions. Although most of them were unimportant, Yin Xiaoxiao gained some understanding of the outside world through Yan Jinyu. For example, Yin Jiujin had retired from the army and joined the business world. For example, Feng Yun had locked himself in the courtyard for the past 10 years and never left his house. For example, Meng Xiangyu had already passed away many years ago. For example, the rough situation of the Yin Family now¡­ Of course, Yin Xiaoxiao wasmenting. Whilementing, she also had the regret and sadness of not being able to see Meng Xiangyu for thest time. However, Yin Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t ask further about Yan Jinyu¡¯s disappearance and what she had experienced all these years. Just like that, Yan Jinyu stayed by Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s side. *** In the evening, in the building where Feng Yun was held. The two guards looked at the person walking over with the food. He was wearing a ck shirt and a ck mask, so no one could see his face. Seeing that he was holding something like a work pass that could prove his identity, the guards did not suspect anything. They let him in. The person who came with the food walked over and knocked on the door. He knocked twice and pushed the door open without waiting for a reply. ¡°This is today¡¯s dinner.¡± At that moment, Feng Yun was sitting on the sofa reading. Hearing that, he looked up at the person and an inconspicuous emotion shed past his eyes. ¡°Bring it in.¡± The person brought the food in and ¡°identally¡± closed the door. It isted them from the outside world. ¡°Put the food down.¡± As Feng Yun spoke, he put down the book in his hand. The person ced the food on the coffee table in front of him and removed his mask. His handsome face was cold and indifferent. Who else could it be but Yin Jiujin? Feng Yun looked at him with a warm smile. ¡°You came faster than I expected.¡± Yin Jiujin had sneaked in with Yan Jinyu. This was Liu Guang¡¯sst safeguard. Of course, it wasn¡¯t so easy to sneak in, even if they had made many arrangements beforehand. The two of them could sessfully infiltrate because of Xi Mao¡¯s help. Xi Mao contacted the person he trusted the most and someone was helping them secretly. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have gone so smoothly. After they sneaked in, they split up. It was a coincidence that Yan Jinyu could find Yin Xiaoxiao so quickly. She happened to meet Liu Guang who wanted to bring Hei Yao to see Yin Xiaoxiao, so she followed them secretly. It was naturally not a coincidence that Yin Jiujin had found Feng Yun in such a short time. After so many days, even if Feng Yun couldn¡¯t even leave the room, it was impossible for him to not do anything. He was indeed searched before he came here. There were indeed no tools here for him to contact the outside world. However, since Feng Yun followed Liu Guang here, how could he not be prepared? There were always ces that couldn¡¯t be found when they searched his body, such as the chip hidden underneath his skin. The unassembled chip had been specially processed and could not be detected. Aftering here, Feng Yun found an opportunity to take out those chips and assemble them. A simple locator was assembled. They sessfully located him. With Feng Yun¡¯s ability, the things that he assembled would not be disturbed by the surrounding signal, and it was very difficult to detect. The location was urately sent to Yin Jiujin¡¯s phone. This was also the reason why Yin Jiujin could find the ce where Feng Yun was imprisoned so quickly. However, what Feng Yun didn¡¯t know was that Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin had found out about the location from Xi Mao before this, which was why they came so quickly. ¡°Uncle is still alive..¡± Yin Jiujin went straight to the point. Chapter 506 - Beyond Their Expectations

Chapter 506: Beyond Their Expectations

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Feng Yun¡¯s smile froze and he suddenly jerked. The ss of water in his hand swayed and he almost knocked it over. After a while, Feng Yun asked, ¡°...How confident are you about that?¡± Even though he tried his best to control it, it was not difficult to tell how excited and emotional he was feeling now. ¡°At least 90%,¡± Yin Jiujin said. There was a moment of silence. Feng Yun could hear his heart racing. He knew Yin Jiujin well. If he wasn¡¯t confident, Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t have told him directly. He was shocked, but he was mostly excited and happy. He had always thought that his parents had already passed away because of him years ago. He felt that the heavens were pitying him when he found out that his mother was still alive. Now, he knew that his father might still be alive too. One couldn¡¯t see any changes in Feng Yun¡¯s expression due to his personality, but he knew how excited he was. ¡°Where is he?¡± he asked. ¡°If we¡¯ve guessed correctly, he should be in this base.¡± Yin Jiujin added, ¡°I¡¯ll investigate. You don¡¯t have to do anything for the time being to avoid alerting the enemy.¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t have such a huge reaction to Feng Li being alive, but it was undeniable that Yin Jiujin was also happy. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Auntie either. Little Yu¡¯er is responsible for looking for her. You should know Little Yu¡¯er¡¯s ability. She will sessfully find Auntie.¡± Yu¡¯er was going to do this... Feng Yun heaved a sigh of relief. In his opinion, Yan Jinyu was the same as Yin Jiujin. They were both very reassuring. Therefore, even if they hadn¡¯t discussed it before, he knew that Yin Jiujin would understand what he meant when he sent the location over. Yin Jiujin had Yan Jinyu by his side. With the two of them together, Feng Yun was even less worried. He knew that they would be able to find him sessfully. ¡°I¡¯m not worried. I¡¯ll wait for your good news here then.¡± After saying that, he added, ¡°Be careful. This is Liu Guang¡¯s territory. Two fists can¡¯t beat four hands. If Liu Guang senses it, no matter how good your skills are, it¡¯s still very difficult to escape from here.¡± ¡°You can look for Lind Jones. He seems to have a killing intent for Liu Guang too. He¡¯s different from me. Liu Guang probably won¡¯t treat him like he treats me. He should have some freedom here. There are some information that I can¡¯t find out that he might know. You might be able to get some help if you look for him.¡± Yin Jiujin frowned slightly. He seemed a little unwilling. In reality, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t have a good impression of Lind Jones, who had once harmed Yan Jinyu. Even if they could already tell that there was a reason why Lind Jones did that back then, and Lind Jones¡¯s killing intent for Liu Guang seemed to be no weaker than theirs. However... ¡°You¡¯re wrong about that. Based on the information I found out in the few days I¡¯ve been here, Lind Jones¡¯s current situation isn¡¯t much better than yours.¡± ¡°?¡± Feng Yun was surprised and a little puzzled. ¡°Could it be that Liu Guang has discovered Lind Jones¡¯s thoughts?¡± Without waiting for Yin Jiujin to reply, he said, ¡°You can¡¯t look for Lind Jones. You can look for Hei Yao. I believe with your judgment, you can tell that Hei Yao isn¡¯t as loyal to Liu Guang as he seems.¡± ¡°He has Liu Guang¡¯s trust. Perhaps, he can find some information that you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Yin Jiujin said without thinking. It was not that he had personal feelings for him, but he felt that it was really unnecessary. Compared to Hei Yao, Xi Mao¡¯s people were more useful. No matter what, Xi Mao¡¯s people had lived here for many years. He had happened to hear from the people here just now, it was also Hei Yao¡¯s first time here. Liu Guang had even arranged for two people to follow after him. He was followed. He seemed to be concerned about Hei Yao, by letting the people who were familiar with the environment bring Hei Yao to familiarize himself with this ce. However, in reality, anyone with eyes could tell that Liu Guang was guarding against Hei Yao. Besides, being willful, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t want to cooperate with Hei Yao either. He cared more about Hei Yao than Huo Xuan. No matter how threatening Huo Xuan was, he didn¡¯t hold much weight in the youngdy¡¯s heart, unlike Hei Yao... ¡°I have my own ns. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. As long as you protect yourself and don¡¯t drag me down when the timees. It¡¯s best if your locator chip is destroyed immediately. It¡¯ll be very troublesome if it¡¯s detected.¡± Even if Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t remind him, Feng Yun would still get rid of the chip. ¡°I know.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze focused on his calm face for a second before he said, ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first. Aunt and Uncle will be saved safely.¡± Looking at his back as he turned and left, Feng Yun was stunned. Then, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. Jin¡¯s personality was really awkward. He clearly wanted tofort him and ease his heart so that he wouldn¡¯t worry and yet he still beat around the bush. So far, almost all he had heard was good news. He hoped that everything would always go well. Their future would be beautiful if they all sessfully left here and resolved Liu Guang. Not only others, but his future would also be very beautiful. Her parents were still alive... After so many years, nothing could make him happier than this. *** Yin Jiujin really didn¡¯t look for Lind Jones and Hei Yao. However, although Xi Mao¡¯s people helped him secretly, it was already the next day when he found the ce where Feng Li might be imprisoned. On this day, Hei Yao let Lind Jones out ording to Liu Guang¡¯s instructions. However, Lind Jones¡¯s range of activity was still limited. Lind Jones asked to see Liu Guang. With Hei Yao¡¯s permission, someone brought Lind Jones to see Liu Guang. Lind Jones was still sitting in the wheelchair. His injuries were notpletely healed yet. He had new injuries when his old injuries had yet to recover. This time, he was even more seriously injured. He shot himself and even cut his arm with a dagger. Fortunately, although Liu Guang restricted his freedom, he got someone to change his dressing on time. Otherwise, Lind Jones¡¯s situation would be even worse now. ¡°Mr. Liu¡¯s hospitality is really admirable,¡± Lind Jones mocked as soon as he saw Liu Guang. He vividly disyed his displeasure. ¡°It seems like Mr. Liu doesn¡¯t take me seriously when I¡¯m indeed no longer in charge.¡± ¡°After living for more than 20 years, this is the first time I¡¯ve been trapped in a ce for so long. Mr. Liu is really capable!¡± His anger didn¡¯t affect Liu Guang at all. Liu Guang was focused on brewing tea. He looked up at him when he heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. Come and have some tea to reduce your anger first.¡± Lind Jones was unmoved. ¡°Mr. Liu is really in a good mood!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re interested or not. What¡¯s important is that drinking tea calms you down. Are you really noting for a drink?¡± Lind Jones didn¡¯t respond to him. He only said, ¡°A month. Mr. Liu trapped me in my room for a month. Are you trying to brush me away without any exnation? What does Mr. Liu take me for?¡± ¡°What exnation do you want?¡± Liu Guang asked. ¡°Jones, I¡¯ve kept you alive because I gave you some face. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of you. I simply don¡¯t want toplicate things.¡± ¡°If you still talk to me in such a tone, I don¡¯t mind having another enemy. Now that you¡¯re not in charge of the Jones Family, you¡¯re no longer a worry, right?¡± ¡°I talk in such a tone? Haven¡¯t I always used such a tone? Did Mr. Liu only find out now?¡± His smile gradually turned amused. ¡°Also, Mr. Liu said that I¡¯m no longer the head of the Jones Family. I¡¯m no longer a worry. Where did you find out about that? The rumors outside?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ve really thought too highly of Mr. Liu in the past.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Liu Guang¡¯s expression was unknown. ¡°It would naturally be good if the power of the Jones Family is still in your hands.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good for me, but not for Mr. Liu.¡± Lind Jones didn¡¯t give Liu Guang any face. ¡°Liu Guang, you¡¯ve offended me during this month¡¯s detainment.¡± Liu Guang¡¯s expression did not change because of his words. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, are you threatening me in my territory?¡± ¡°Jones, has anyone ever said that you¡¯re very brave?¡± ¡°Many people say that. Even if I threaten you, what can you do? Liu Guang, admit it. You don¡¯t dare to kill me now. You don¡¯t even dare to offend me.¡± ¡°You clearly can¡¯t and don¡¯t dare to offend me, but you still took the risk to offend me. Liu Guang, what do you want to verify?¡± ¡°Verify if I¡¯m still qualified to cooperate with you? Verify if the Jones Family will attack you because you¡¯ve offended me? Or do you just want to verify if I have ulterior motives for staying by your side?¡± ¡°No matter what the reason is, Liu Guang, you¡¯ve made the wrong move.¡± ¡°I hate it when others limit my freedom the most! I don¡¯t have many taboos, and this is one of them. If you¡¯ve vited my taboos, this matter won¡¯t be over just like that.¡± Liu Guang¡¯s sharp gazended on him. ¡°Jones, let me remind you that you¡¯re in my territory now. Without my orders, you can¡¯t even get out of the door here. And with my orders, I can immediately take your life.¡± ¡°Then you can try.¡± He clearly did not have any weapons on him and was sitting in the wheelchair with a dispirited look. However, Lind Jones was not weak at all. Liu Guang frowned slightly. There was anger and confusion about Lind Jones¡¯s reaction. Lind Jones¡¯s strong presence made Liu Guang uncertain about his thoughts and reliance. There was a moment of silence. After a long while, he said, ¡°Jones, why are you being unreasonable? If you brought someone back to the ce you¡¯ve been hiding for a long time, wouldn¡¯t you be wary of them too?¡± ¡°Of course not. Because I won¡¯t bring an uncertain enemy back to a ce that outsiders don¡¯t know about, so there¡¯s no need to guard against me. My resentment wouldn¡¯t be so strong if Mr. Liu had left me behind and didn¡¯t bring me here.¡± ¡°You brought me back together with you, but you locked me up. Why? Am I so easy to bully in Mr. Liu¡¯s eyes?¡± Liu Guang scrutinized him. ¡°So, are you going to fight me like this?¡± ¡°Jones, don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t even have a weapon now. Even if you do, you can¡¯t do anything to me in my ce. On the contrary, once you attack, you¡¯ll definitely be the one to suffer.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± In the next second, Lind Jones had already left the wheelchair. No matter how fast Liu Guang¡¯s reaction was, he was not as fast as Lind Jones. Lind Jones did not have a weapon in his hand, but there were many people here with weapons. Hence, when Liu Guang reacted and wanted to stop him, the weapon in the hand of the man in ck clothes and ck mask closest to Lind Jones, was in his hand. Therge gun was aimed at Liu Guang, who was also pointing the gun at him. ¡°Mr. Liu, tell me, are you faster or am I faster when we shoot at the same time? To put it simply, do you think you or I will die first?¡± Liu Guang didn¡¯t pull the trigger. His expression was dark. ¡°Have you been lying to me from the beginning?¡± Chapter 507 - A Confrontation

Chapter 507: A Confrontation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This speed was not at the level of the Lind Jones he knew at all! But this was indeed Lind Jones! What else did Liu Guang not understand? Lind Jones had been lying to him! To be precise, ever since he escaped from Ghost ughter Ind and found the Jones Family, Lind Jones had never shown his true ability in front of him! At such a fast speed, coupled with the close distance and the way he held the gun, Liu Guang didn¡¯t shoot because he didn¡¯t dare to bet his life on it. It wasn¡¯t that Lind Jones¡¯s skills and marksmanship could surpass Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin and injure him in one go. Liu Guang was only wary of him and so, he didn¡¯t pull the trigger. It was because he saw a hint of madness in Lind Jones¡¯s eyes. A hint of madness that showed that he was not afraid of death. Lind Jones was a pervert. Sometimes, perverts were crazier than lunatics. As the saying goes, the ruthless one is afraid of the suicidal one. How could the masked Yuan Xi still stand quietly when Lind Jones made a move? Although his speed was not as fast as Lind Jones, he was not slow either. Just as Liu Guang and Lind Jones were facing each other, he also snatched the weapon from someone at the side and held it in his hand. Liu Guang only noticed Yuan Xi then. He frowned deeply. Could such skills really just belong to an ordinary subordinate? Without thinking, Liu Guang¡¯s attention was on Lind Jones again. Facing a pervert, whom Liu Guang did not know what his next step would be, he did not dare to let his guard down. He looked at Lind Jones and asked, ¡°What do you want to do? Or rather, what¡¯s your purpose in the beginning?¡± ¡°As expected of Mr. Liu. I didn¡¯t say anything and you already thought of so much in such a short time.¡± Lind Jones held his gun with both hands and smiled casually and with a hint of interest. ¡°To be honest, no one has dared to threaten me like that other than Lane Jones. Mr. Liu is the first person after Lane Jones.¡± ¡°Actually, at that time, I wanted to kill Mr. Liu. However, I wasn¡¯tpletely confident that I could win against Hei Yao and Liu Yu, who were always beside Mr. Liu at the same time. That was why I hid my true thoughts and cooperated with Mr. Liu.¡± ¡°You pointed a gun at my head and threatened not only my life, but also the Jones Family. You said that if I didn¡¯t cooperate, you would make the Jones Family die with me. Tsk.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so angry if you¡¯re just using my life as a threat. You actually dare to use the Jones Family as a threat. That¡¯s something I¡¯ve guarded for so many years. Even if I want to destroy it, only I can destroy it. Other than me, no one can control the life and death of the Jones Family!¡± Liu Guang¡¯s eyes narrowed and his gaze was ruthless and sharp, ¡°So, you held a grudge and started to n how to settle this score at that time!¡± His tone was affirmative. Lind Jones didn¡¯t deny it and smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Take revenge for Lane Jones? Only Mr. Liu would believe such a joke. I¡¯m happier than anyone else that Lane Jones is dead! If Yan Jinyu hadn¡¯t killed him, he would have died in my hands sooner orter!¡± ¡°You deliberately agreed to our cooperation with the first condition as Chi¡¯s true identity to confuse me!¡± Lind Jones smiled casually and interestingly. He did not deny it. ¡°You spent three years pretending to be a teacher and hiding in North City. You even put yourself in danger and almost lost your life just to confuse me. Jones, you¡¯re really willing to sacrifice yourself!¡± Liu Guangyu mocked. ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Lind Jones acted like he didn¡¯t hear his sarcasm. ¡°It¡¯s also because Mr. Liu is very capable. Otherwise, I might not be willing to make such a huge sacrifice. Previously, in North City, I almost died at Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands.¡± He patted his heart and acted like he was afraid, but he looked inexplicably irritating, making Liu Guang want to p him a few times. ¡°Since I¡¯ve made such a huge sacrifice, I don¡¯t want to end up with nothing. Mr. Liu didn¡¯t believe me previously and might not believe me in the future. Instead of that, it¡¯s better to do what I want to do when I see Mr. Liu now.¡± What did he want to do? Naturally, it was to kill Liu Guang. Liu Guang naturally understood what he meant. His expression darkened. ¡°It¡¯s undeniable that you¡¯re indeed quite capable. Even I was deceived by you!¡± ¡°But that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve endured for so long, but it¡¯s not wise to expose yourself now.¡± ¡°This is my territory. They¡¯re all my people. You can¡¯t kill me at all. Even if you¡¯re lucky enough to kill me, you won¡¯t be able to leave here.¡± ¡°Jones, if I¡¯m not wrong, you deliberately let the power of the Jones Family fall into that illegitimate son¡¯s hands so quickly, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already sacrificed so much for this. Why did you make a fool of yourself at thest moment? Perhaps if you wait a little longer, I¡¯ll give you all my trust.¡± Lind Jones smiled. ¡°Make a fool? Mr. Liu really thinks so?¡± Seeing his smile, Liu Guang was a little uncertain. Lind Jones had endured for so long to kill him. Would he really choose to expose himself without any chance of winning? The possibility was¡­ not high. Then he¡­ Just as he was thinking about it, someone sent a message outside. ¡°Sir, Eldest Miss Yin wants to see you.¡± This was the first time Yin Xiaoxiao had taken the initiative to look for him in all these years. Liu Guang should be excited, but he wasn¡¯t. If Lind Jones hadn¡¯t been exposed, he might have been excited, even if it meant that Yin Xiaoxiao had probably been pretending all these years. Yin Xiaoxiao asked to meet him as soon as Lind Jones exposed himself. How could it be such a coincidence? Lind Jones and Yin Xiaoxiao might have reached a coboration without him knowing! This understanding made Liu Guang¡¯s face instantly darken. He looked at Hei Yao and Liu Yu. ¡°Take them down first! I don¡¯t care if they¡¯re dead or alive!¡± They were obviously referring to Lind Jones and Yuan Xi. Hei Yao didn¡¯t move. ¡°Sir, Godmom is here.¡± It looked like he was only reminding Liu Guang and Yin Xiaoxiao. Hei Yao did not hide the joy on his face either. Anyone with eyes could tell that he was very happy that Yin Xiaoxiao hade looking for him. He was very happy to see Yin Xiaoxiao again. Liu Yu had held a gun in his hand like Liu Guang when Lind Jones snatched the weapon. He was facing Lind Jones and ready to attack at any time. However, he didn¡¯t follow Liu Guang¡¯s orders. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to obey Liu Guang¡¯s orders, but he knew very well that he had no chance of winning against Lind Jones, who was very different from his impression. And knowing that he had no chance of winning, and yet his father still ordered him to do this. Wasn¡¯t he worried about his safety? At the thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the rumors that Yan Jinyu suggested using Sisi and the other three to exchange for Yin Xiaoxiao, but her father didn¡¯t agree to it. Of the three of them, one was a subordinate that her father had meticulously nurtured, and the other two were her father¡¯s biological daughters. One of them was even taught by her father personally. His father simply abandoned them. Then, his father had ordered him to take Lind Jones down and even said that it didn¡¯t matter if he lived or died. Was this so-called ¡°dead or alive¡± not only targeting Lind Jones, but also him? Liu Yu¡¯s heart turned cold. He hesitated. He didn¡¯t immediately follow Liu Guang¡¯s orders. Liu Guang looked at them and his eyes darkened, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I order you two around now?¡± ¡°Godmom is here. I don¡¯t want Godmom to see a bloody scene, nor do I want Godmom to suddenlye in and be injured by identter,¡± Hei Yao said bluntly. Liu Guang frowned deeply as he nced at Hei Yao. He then looked at Liu Yu, ¡°Yu, Yao¡¯er didn¡¯t listen to my orders because of this. What about you?¡± ¡°Father, I can¡¯t take Lind Jones down. I don¡¯t have any advantage against him. I might be injured by him.¡± He stared at Liu Guang, ¡°Isn¡¯t Father worried that I¡¯ll die at his hands? Or is it that in Father¡¯s opinion, I¡¯m the same as Sister and can be abandoned at any time?¡± Liu Guang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and then his eyes turned cold, ¡°Yu, are you disobeying me?¡± ¡°Not only are you disobedient, but you¡¯re also questioning me?¡± ¡°To me, only useless people can be abandoned at any time. Are you sure you want to be that kind of person? If it¡¯s true, I don¡¯t mind helping you!¡± Liu Yu lowered his eyes. After a long while, he said, ¡°¡­No, Father. I have no intention of disobeying you, nor do I doubt you. I¡¯m just¡­¡± What was it? Did he think that he was the same as his sister and was not important to his father and could be abandoned by his father at any time? What happened after that? Would he attack Lind Jones ording to his father¡¯s instructions? Even if he would lose his life? Liu Yu was uncertain. Uncertainty? If it wasn¡¯t suspicion, what was it then? If he didn¡¯t follow his father¡¯s orders, what else could it be but disobedience? Liu Guang¡¯s eyes were cold. He looked at Liu Yu like he was looking at a dead person. Liu Yu was terrified. His fear for Liu Guang came from his bones. However,pared to before, other than fear, he felt a chill in his heart. At this moment, Hei Yao reminded him, ¡°Sir, Godmom is waiting to see you outside.¡± Liu Guang looked at him deeply and then at Liu Yu. Then, his gaze swept past Lind Jones, who seemed to be watching a good show with a faint smile. Liu Guang¡¯s expression was dark, ¡°Let her in!¡± Since he could not avoid the problem in front of him, he would face it directly. He wanted to see what they were going to do! Chapter 508 - Everyone Is Here

Chapter 508: Everyone Is Here

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions That person received the order. He brought Yin Xiaoxiao and Yan Jinyu, who was wearing a mask and pretending to take care of Yin Xiaoxiao, in. It was easy for Yan Jinyu to restrain her aura. Her aura was restrained very well. If Liu Guang didn¡¯t observe seriously, it would be impossible to notice anything amiss. Yan Jinyu walked in together with Yin Xiaoxiao. How could Liu Guang have the mood to observe Yan Jinyu? His full attention was on Yin Xiaoxiao. Yin Xiaoxiao was wearing a set of clothes that made it convenient for her to move. Unlike her usual elegant long dress, she looked less delicate and more valiant. She looked agile and capable. This was the Yin Xiaoxiao that Liu Guang was familiar with, and he had not seen her like this for many years. For a moment, Liu Guang was stunned. Then his eyes narrowed. Yin Xiaoxiao was clearly normal. In other words, she had been pretending all these years? Or did she just recover? Inparison, Liu Guang preferred thetter. Since she had disguised herself here, Yin Xiaoxiao no longer nned to pretend. She nced at the others in the room and fixed her gaze on Liu Guang. ¡°Min Quan, long time no see.¡± Min Quan was Liu Guang. Liu Guang was a little dazed after not hearing this name for many years. ¡°Min Quan? No one has called me this name for many years. Xiaoxiao, it seems like you remember it all. Or rather, you haven¡¯t forgotten it all these years. You¡¯re just pretending in front of me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. It¡¯s so awkward to say it out loud,¡± Yin Xiaoxiao sneered. ¡°Min Quan, I didn¡¯t expect you to be in such a sorry state now. Back then, even Feng Li and I weren¡¯t your match when we joined forces. Oh, no, it should be said that you, Min Quan, and the Ghost ughter you control, are existences that many people are afraid of. Many people wanted to eradicate the Ghost ughter, but they all failed. Furthermore, no one could even find the location of Ghost ughter Ind.¡± ¡°I heard that Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed four years ago. You almost disappeared along with Ghost ughter Ind. I wonder if it¡¯s true?¡± As she spoke, she looked around and without waiting for Liu Guang to reply, she continued, ¡°It seems to be true. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be cooped up in this small base.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a base, right? I casually observed it when I came over. This looks like a base.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that a schr who has been away for three days should be treated differently. Now, it¡¯s indeed time to treat you differently.¡± Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s words carried a hint of undisguised mockery. Her attitude towards him and her mocking words made Liu Guang frown, ¡°You can say whatever you want. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is indeed a small base. My strength is indeed much weaker than before, but Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t forget that this is my ce. My people are all around. You¡­¡± He looked at Lind Jones, who was pointing the gun at him. ¡°No, it should be said that you all¡­ It¡¯s impossible for you all to leave here sessfully!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything. I¡¯m just expressing that I have no choice but to treat you differently after so many years. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°As for whether we can leave here sessfully, you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± As Yin Xiaoxiao spoke, her eyes suddenly darkened and a killing intent appeared, ¡°What you should be worried about the most now is how long you can live!¡± ¡°Liu Guang, I¡¯ll kill you today!¡± Liu Guang was not surprised by Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s killing intent. However, after hearing Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, he suddenly smiled, ¡°Xiaoxiao, since you¡¯ve been sober all these years, I¡¯m sure you should remember that Feng Li is still in my hands.¡± ¡°Not only Feng Li, but your son, Feng Yun, is also in my hands now. Don¡¯t you care about their lives?¡± Without giving Yin Xiaoxiao a chance to speak, ¡°Even if you really don¡¯t care about their lives, do you think you can kill me by yourself?¡± She looked at Lind Jones. ¡°Or is it you and Jones together?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how you contacted each other and I don¡¯t care. But, I can tell you clearly that if you want to kill me, dream on!¡± ¡°However, Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re indeed you. You actually disguised yourself under my nose for so many years and even deceived me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very capable, but I¡­¡± His expression darkened and his eyes turned ruthless. ¡°I¡¯m very angry!¡± ¡°Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m indeed too tolerant of you. Since you¡¯ve chosen to pretend, you should pretend until the end. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do to you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry either. I won¡¯t touch you for the time being. I¡¯ll punish you first as the price for lying to me.¡± After saying that, he instructed, ¡°Someone, go and ¡®invite¡¯ Feng Li and Feng Yun over!¡± He emphasized the word ¡®invite¡¯. However, just as he finished speaking, a few gunshots sounded outside. Then, a calm voice came from outside, ¡°There¡¯s no need to invite us. We¡¯re here.¡± It was Feng Yun. Not only Feng Yun, but there were also two others. The person in the lead was dressed in ordinary ck clothes, but his expression was extraordinarily cold. Even ordinary clothes made him look extremely noble. Liu Guang¡¯s expression turned cold when he saw him. ¡°Yin Jiujin!¡± They did not notice Feng Yun and Feng Li, who were half a step behind them. Naturally, they could not figure out why they were here. Liu Guang was thinking that since Yin Jiujin was here, Yan Jinyu must be here too! The person Liu Guang was most afraid of wasn¡¯t Yin Jiujin, whom countless people feared, but Yan Jinyu! His gaze searched around and finallynded on the person behind Yin Xiaoxiao! It wasn¡¯t that Yan Jinyu had been exposed, but Liu Guang suddenly thought that without his orders, Yin Xiaoxiao wouldn¡¯t have left the courtyard at all. Even if Yin Xiaoxiao had taken action to get rid of those people who were guarding her, she definitely wouldn¡¯t even have left behind one person. In other words, the person in the ck mask in front of him was not his subordinate at all! Not his subordinate and Yin Jiujin had appeared here too. Then it was obvious who this person was! ¡°No. 99, you¡¯re really capable!¡± Yan Jinyu calmly removed her mask and revealed her beautiful face. She smiled faintly, ¡°You finally said something nice. I¡¯m indeed quite capable.¡± ¡°Liu Guang, today is the day that you die!¡± After saying that, she aimed the gun at Liu Guang. She didn¡¯t shoot immediately. She knew that Liu Guang could dodge it. Moreover, they did need to wait a while longer. She looked at Yin Jiujin and their gazes met. They only felt relieved when they were sure that neither of them was injured. Then, Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze swept past Feng Yun, who was still wearing his long white robe, andnded on the slightly disheveled Feng Li. Feng Li was not only in his old and dirty clothes, but there was also his face. There were two deep scars on his face that looked simr to Feng Yun¡¯s. And his body¡­ She had been learning medicine quite effectively recently. She could tell at a nce that Feng Li¡¯s current situation was very bad. He was forcing himself to stand here in high spirits. He had countless new and old injuries. If not for his extraordinary willpower, it would be difficult for him to even stand steadily, let alone appear here like a normal person. Liu Guang had been watching Yan Jinyu, so he realized it immediately when Yan Jinyu¡¯s attention shifted to someone else when she was pointing the gun at him. He followed Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze and saw Feng Li and Feng Yun, who was beside Feng Li. Looking at Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s excited gaze and slightly red eyes, Liu Guang¡¯s body was instantly filled with strong killing intent. Yin Xiaoxiao was indeed very excited to see Feng Li and Feng Yun. She was looking very valient at first, and then her eyes suddenly turned red. One was her husband whom she had not seen for many years. asionally, Liu Guang would even show her videos of him being tortured. The other was her son whom she had not seen for many years. Her son had grown to be tall and handsome, and he looked even more mature now. There was relief,ment, and regret. She had missed the most important years of her son¡¯s life. Yu¡¯er said that Yun¡¯er had locked himself in the courtyard all these years and refused to go out. He was so young, but he lived like an old man who had seen the world. He did not leave his house and was isted from the world. And his aura¡­ How could a 25-year-old young man have that? Even as his mother, she could sense the otherworldly aura emanating from him. He was only 25 years old! He was at the age where he should be full of energy. He was not an old man who was past his prime, nor was he an otherworldly being! However, he became like that. Even if his temperament was a little simr to his biological father¡¯s, it was still very heartbreaking. ¡°Yun¡¯er, Feng Li¡­¡± Yin Xiaoxiao murmured. Feng Li and Feng Yun were as excited as her when they saw Yin Xiaoxiao. Feng Li looked at her with trembling lips, but he didn¡¯t say a word for a long time. Inparison, Feng Yun was better. However, it was undeniable that even someone as calm as Feng Yun had a huge emotional fluctuation in his eyes when he saw Yin Xiaoxiao. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Feng Yun called out with a hoarse voice. He even had difficulty calling out this after not using it for a long time. It made one feel inexplicably sad. However, Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart trembled when he called her ¡°Mom¡±. Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t control her tears anymore. It was not unshed tears and the silent crying made the impact even greater. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s me¡­¡± ¡°Yun¡¯er, Dad and Mom have let you down. You¡¯ve suffered all these years.¡± Feng Yun quickly shook his head. Because of his personality, he didn¡¯t say anything. Even though he was thinking that it wasn¡¯t him who was suffering, but them. ¡°We¡¯re still in my territory now. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to put on such an emotional scene?¡± Liu Guang suddenly said. His gaze was cold. ¡°Feng Li, you¡¯re really lucky. I should have killed you back then and ended everything!¡± Feng Li¡¯s emotions were concealed as he looked over. ¡°Min Quan, is there any point in saying all this now? You should have thought that such a day woulde when you didn¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°I remember the pain you¡¯ve put on me all these years clearly. Then, are you prepared for me to take revenge on you?¡± ¡°Revenge? Feng Li, do you not know where this is? As long as I give the order, you and everyone present will have to die here!¡± ¡°Then, we¡¯ll wait and see.¡± Compared to Liu Guang, Feng Li was simply too calm. He even pulled out his gun casually. He pulled out his gun, and Yin Xiaoxiao reacted immediately. She took out the weapon at the back of her waist. They aimed at Liu Guang at the same time! The weapons in their hands were provided by Yin Jiujin and Yan Jinyu. ¡°Min Quan, how confident do you think you are of leaving here alive?¡± ¡°Xiaoxiao, I feel that I¡¯ve treated you well all these years. I¡¯ve never forced you or done anything to hurt you. You¡¯re actually so ruthless to me¡­¡± Yin Xiaoxiao sneered coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve treated me well? You¡¯ve never forced me? And you¡¯ve never done anything to hurt me? Min Quan, why aren¡¯t you blushing when you lie?¡± Chapter 509 - Betrayal

Chapter 509: Betrayal

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Are you treating me well by imprisoning me and limiting my freedom? You didn¡¯t force me? Did you use Feng Li¡¯s safety to threaten me? You tortured Feng Li many times and injured him to hurt me. Back then, you even abducted my son. Did you not do anything to hurt me?¡± ¡°Min Quan, there hasn¡¯t been a moment in all these years that I didn¡¯t want to kill you! Instead of falling into your hands and being insulted by you, I would rather die in that explosion!¡± ¡°However, this is good too. Yun¡¯er is still fine. I¡¯m still alive and Feng Li is also alive. It¡¯s a good opportunity for us to kill you!¡± Liu Guang¡¯s expression was cold, ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you really have to be so ruthless to me? My treatment of you¡­¡± Bang! Before he could finish speaking, a gunshot sounded. Feng Yun¡¯s gun was smoking. Liu Guang suddenly reacted and dodged the bullet. However, Feng Yun¡¯s gun was still pointed at Liu Guang as if he would pull the trigger again in the next second. ¡°Don¡¯t look at my mother with that disgusting gaze!¡± Feng Yun was smart. He had already guessed Liu Guang¡¯s thoughts when he saw Liu Guang¡¯s attitude towards Yin Xiaoxiao when they watched the video in the Feng Family. Now that he was here, how could he allow Liu Guang to stare at his mother with such a disgusting gaze! ¡°Disgusting?¡± Liu Guang smiled sinisterly, ¡°That¡¯s disgusting? Then do you know that all these years¡­¡± ¡°Liu Guang,¡± Yan Jinyu suddenly interrupted him. The corners of her lips curled up slightly. ¡°Have you forgotten that I¡¯m still here? You¡¯re really bold to be distracted when you¡¯re facing me. Do you think I don¡¯t dare to shoot?¡± Looking at the ck gun muzzle, Liu Guang¡¯s expression turned slightly cold. Of course not! No. 99 was a lunatic. He had never had any wishful thinking in front of her! Even he did not know what she would do next! She could simply pull the trigger at him! ¡°No. 99, you don¡¯t have to bluff. Your determination to kill me isn¡¯t lower than mine. If you were confident that you could kill me with one shot, you wouldn¡¯t have waited until now and not fired.¡± No one knew who was bluffing. Liu Guang was not stupid. Facing so many people at the same time, even in his territory, he did not have the confidence to win. If he was only facing others, Liu Guang wouldn¡¯t be like this. However, Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin were both here. Liu Guang was already enough to deal with Yan Jinyu, let alone Yin Jiujin was here too. Liu Guang also knew that since Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin were both here, would others¡­ such as Min Rufeng, Xi Fengling, Huo Siyu, Qin Hao, and the others be far away? All of them were not pushovers. Now that Feng Li was saved and Yin Xiaoxiao was standing here unscathed, and Feng Yun was also unscathed, he no longer had the bargaining chip to negotiate. Then, how could he win against so many people at the same time? However, even though he understood that in his heart, Liu Guang didn¡¯t show any signs of panic on his face. ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m a little curious how you found your way here?¡± However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t answer him directly. Instead, she said, ¡°Liu Guang, that frightening aura of yours in the past was given to you by Ghost ughter Ind, right? Without Ghost ughter Ind, not only are you unable to withstand a blow, but you also lose your brain and sensitivity.¡± ¡°Do you think that the No. 10 vi in the vi area in the southern part of the capital is really as the news says? Is it a gas explosion?¡± Liu Guang¡¯s gaze turned sharp. Vi No.10, Xi Mao! However, he didn¡¯t think so. He didn¡¯t think about Yan Jinyu and the others either because no one knew that Xi Mao had been there for so many years. If No. 99 had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have waited so long. He only thought that the explosion in Vi No.10 was caused by the gas explosion and the things hidden in the basement exploded. That was why¡­ After all, there were indeed many things hidden in the basement. ¡°Did Chu Ying tell you that?¡± He was referring to Xi Mao¡¯s whereabouts. Before Yan Jinyu could reply, Liu Guang shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not her. Chu Ying only knows that Feng Li is still alive. She doesn¡¯t know that Xi Mao is also alive.¡± Chu Ying only threatened him with the news that Feng Li was still alive. She never mentioned Xi Mao before. Compared to Feng Li, Xi Mao was actually more valuable. Once Xi Mao¡¯s whereabouts were exposed, those loyal to Xi Mao would take action. He would be in big trouble when they saved Xi Mao. Chu Ying didn¡¯t threaten him with Xi Mao¡¯s information. She only used Feng Li¡¯s information, which meant that she didn¡¯t know that Xi Mao was still alive, nor did she know where Xi Mao was imprisoned. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not her. As for who gave me this information, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to guess it.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled sinisterly. Then, she narrowed her eyes and nced at Hei Yao, who was standing behind Liu Guang. He retracted his gaze calmly. Yin Jiujin, who had caught her gaze, snorted inwardly. He was so jealous. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t realize that Yin Jiujin was jealous again and was focused on agitating Liu Guang. ¡°You¡¯re the one who neglected Yu Qingwan,¡± she said. Indeed, as soon as she finished speaking, Liu Guang¡¯s frown was so deep that it could kill a mosquito. ¡°Yu Qingwan? Impossible! It¡¯s impossible for her to know that Xi Mao is still alive!¡± ¡°Of course, she doesn¡¯t know that Xi Mao is still alive, but she knows that there¡¯s something wrong with the No. 10 Vi in the rich people¡¯s area in the south of the capital. If she mentions No. 10 Vi and I investigate slightly, won¡¯t I know everything?¡± ¡°Liu Guang, you¡¯re really extraordinarily careless. You knew that I would go and settle the score with Yu Qingwan, but you still kept her to give me a chance to ask you such important information. Tsk, I don¡¯t even know what to say about you.¡± Liu Guang knew very well that it wasn¡¯t that he was careless, but he was very sure that Yu Qingwan didn¡¯t even know the existence of Vi No. 10! Otherwise, how could he have kept Yu Qingwan alive to give the enemy such important information? However, he also knew that No. 99 would not say these words for no reason. Something happened at No. 10 Vi after Yu Qingwan died at No. 99¡¯s hands. In other words, Yu Qingwan was really the one who told her this news! Then, who told Yu Qingwan that there was something wrong with Vi No. 10? As he thought about it, Liu Guang turned back and looked at Hei Yao with a sharp gaze. Hei Yao had interacted with Yu Qingwan before! Liu Guang knew about this. He looked over and Hei Yao met his gaze directly. Liu Guang frowned deeply. ¡°Oh, right. Yu Qingwan also knows that Chu Yiran is your daughter. Although I didn¡¯t find out from Yu Qingwan that Chu Yiran is your daughter, Yu Qingwan knew about this, but you still kept her. It really makes me unable to figure it out!¡± Yan Jinyu continued to add. Yan Jinyu said these words to provoke Liu Guang and to verify her guess. Indeed, she was right. She suddenly felt very upset. Liu Guang looked at Hei Yao, ¡°Yao¡¯er, do you have anything to say to me?¡± Hei Yao¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Good! Very good! Yao¡¯er, even you disregard my trust. How good!¡± ¡°I thought that even if the entire world betrayed me, at least you were still trustworthy. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the one who hid the most from me!¡± ¡°You must have nned it long ago when you saved me from Ghost ughter Ind and even betrayed yourpanions! What exactly do you want to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just happened to know that you still have a group of hidden forces in your hands and wanted to eradicate thempletely.¡± Hei Yao¡¯s expression was calm like a bystander as he narrated this matter without any emotions. As he spoke, he looked at Yan Jinyu imperceptibly. Seeing that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t look at him, he lowered his eyes slightly and felt a little down. Then, he thought that he had already expected such a reaction. There was nothing that he could not ept. He was just a little disappointed. ¡°I almost failed at thest step. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so careful. I risked my life to save you from Ghost ughter Ind and even worked for you for three to four years. You actually didn¡¯t trust mepletely. If it wasn¡¯t for the Feng Family and the Yu Family¡¯s sessive mishaps, you probably wouldn¡¯t have brought me to this base.¡± ¡°And even though you brought me here, you¡¯re still guarding against me. You get people to keep an eye on me all the time, making me unable to find any useful information. If I hadn¡¯t said something to you repeatedly to make you dispel your doubts about me, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see Godmom until now.¡± ¡°The n won¡¯t go so smoothly if I don¡¯t see Godmom.¡± ¡°Why? Am I not good enough to you? Yao¡¯er, I¡¯m your biological father!¡± Hei Yao¡¯s expression finally changed, and his eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°If you¡¯re not my biological father, I might not have such determination to kill you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re my biological father. You¡¯ll only remind me again and again how you forced my mother to die!¡± ¡°Treat me well?¡± Hei Yao sneered. ¡°Do you need me to say why you treat me well?¡± Of course, he wouldn¡¯t say it out loud because it felt like he was ming his godmother. Liu Guang was special to him because his godmother treated him differently! However, his godmother did treat him very well. His biological mother had passed away when he was very young. It was his godmother who made him experience maternal love. He didn¡¯t me his godmother for Liu Guang treating him specially because of her. He had never treated Liu Guang as his father either. However, he treated his godmother as his biological mother. Liu Guang stared at Hei Yao deeply and he had the intention to kill him. He looked at Liu Yu. ¡°Yu, do it!¡± Liu Yu didn¡¯t move at all. He plucked up his courage and met Liu Guang¡¯s murderous gaze, ¡°Father, Hei Yao said that his mother was forced to death by you. What about my mother? I was still very young when my mother passed away. I no longer have any impression of her, but I remember that Chu Ying was already by your side when my mother was still alive.¡± ¡°Did you force my mother to her death too?¡± Without waiting for Liu Guang to reply, Liu Yu asked, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about my mother. After all, that was many years ago. It¡¯s very difficult to investigate. I only ask you this. When Yan Jinyu nned to use Sisi and the other two to exchange for Yin Xiaoxiao, did you hesitate for even a second?¡± Liu Guang narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°So what if I did? So what if I didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t, Yu, are you going to betray me too?¡± Liu Yu wanted to say no, but he couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time. When Liu Guang saw this, his expression darkened. He raised his right hand and aimed the gun in his hand at Liu Yu. Liu Yu widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°F-Father, y-you¡¯re¡­ trying to kill me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not trying to kill you.. I¡¯m reminding you how I treat traitors.¡± Chapter 510 - They Had To Kill Him

Chapter 510: They Had To Kill Him

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Yu looked at him in a daze and suddenly chuckled. Herughter was filled with sadness. ¡°Shoot me. Just treat it as me repaying your kindness. I won¡¯t dodge. I¡¯m lucky that I¡¯m still alive after this shot. If I¡¯m not alive, it only means that my life should be like this. Whether I¡¯m dead or alive, Father, from now on, you and I are even. I don¡¯t want to be involved in anything with you on the road to theherworld!¡± ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Liu Guang sneered. ¡°You¡¯re so unyielding. Why don¡¯t you avenge your sister? Don¡¯t you know who killed your sister?¡± ¡°Oh, you probably don¡¯t know yet. After all, you just came back and didn¡¯t contact the outside world. It¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t know that your sister is no longer alive, nor do you know how she died.¡± At this point, Liu Guang suddenly thought of something and narrowed his eyes. ¡°No, you just came back and didn¡¯t have the chance to investigate. How did you know that your sisters were in No. 99¡¯s hands and that No. 99 had once tried to use them as an exchange with me, but I rejected her?¡± ¡°You already knew about this before you were brought back here!¡± It was an affirmative sentence. Liu Guang¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°Yu, even you¡¯ve learned to y tricks on me!¡± ¡°ying tricks?¡± Liu Yu didn¡¯t like this saying. ¡°Father, I¡¯m not ying tricks. I just don¡¯t want to have a conflict with you, so I endured it and didn¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°Father, do you still think that it¡¯s right that you don¡¯t want to use Yin Xiaoxiao to exchange for Sisi and the rest? That¡¯s not just Sisi alone. There¡¯s also your other daughter and your meticulously nurtured subordinate. Are the three of their lives not as important as Yin Xiaoxiao alone?¡± Liu Guang didn¡¯t say anything and just nced at Yin Xiaoxiao. Yin Xiaoxiao frowned. She didn¡¯t like others to associate her name with Min Quan. ¡°Why do you guys have to implicate Auntie Yin? Auntie Yin is Liu Guang¡¯s life-saving charm. Liu Guang is a person who values himself. What¡¯s wrong with sacrificing one or two people to survive?¡± Yan Jinyu said at the right time. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking. I don¡¯t have time to waste here with you.¡± As she spoke, she was about to pull the trigger. At that moment, the gun was pointed at Liu Guang¡¯s head. ¡°No. 99, this is my territory. Everyone around is my people!¡± Liu Guang said. Other than his ugly expression, Liu Guang did not panic at all. Yan Jinyu thought to herself. How capable. He was indeed someone from Ghost ughter Ind and had led Ghost ughter for many years. Such courage and temperament was really not something an ordinary person couldpare to. ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me repeatedly. I know this is your territory and I know that everyone around you is yours.¡± ¡°However, Liu Guang, this is indeed your territory, but are you sure that the people around you are still alive?¡± He wasn¡¯t sure. There was nomotion outside after so long. Liu Guang¡¯s expression darkened again. At that moment, a few people walked in. Other than Xi Fengling, Min Rufeng, and Huo Siyu, Qin Hao was also present. Other than them there was also Bo Lang, Tan Shiyun, and Xi Mao, who was personally pushed by Xi Fengling in the wheelchair. ¡°Beauty Yu, the people outside have been dealt with.¡± Huo Siyu¡¯s expression was serious, but there was an inconspicuous smile in her eyes, as if she was asking Yan Jinyu for credit. Yan Jinyu nodded and chuckled. ¡°Yes, well done.¡± Then, the smile in Huo Siyu¡¯s eyes became even more obvious. ¡°...¡± Qin Hao, who witnessed this scene. She was just praising her for doing well. Besides, she wasn¡¯t praising her alone. Did she have to be so happy? Liu Guang¡¯s expression changed again and again when he heard their conversation. His sharp gaze swept past Yan Jinyu and looked at Xi Mao, who was sitting in the wheelchair. ¡°You¡¯re really lucky.¡± ¡°Thanks to you for being lenient. You didn¡¯t kill me all these years.¡± Xi Mao was mocking him. Xi Mao¡¯s injuries were notpletely healed. He should not have followed them, but there were his brothers who had guarded this ce for him for many years. He still wanted toe and take a look personally. He came to see those brothers who were willing to work for Liu Guang unconditionally to protect his life, and also came to see Liu Guang¡¯s oue with his own eyes. ¡°Speaking of which, I still have to thank you.¡± He turned back to look at the 20-odd people in ck clothes and ck masks behind him. Xi Mao continued, ¡°Thank you for taking care of my brothers all these years.¡± If looks could kill, Liu Guang would have killed Xi Mao countless times now. ¡°Not only do I have to thank you for taking good care of my brothers, but I also have to thank you for nurturing my daughter to be so outstanding.¡± Liu Guang frowned deeply, ¡°Daughter?¡± Xi Fengling, who was pushing the wheelchair, smiled charmingly and pointed at herself. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°However, Dad was wrong about one thing. He wasn¡¯t the one who taught me how to get to where I am today. I killed them one by one.¡± Her words were meant for Liu Guang, but Xi Mao felt very upset. He had alsoe from Ghost ughter Ind and knew how cruel it was. And after Liu Guang took over Ghost ughter Ind, it would only be even crueler than before. His heart ached for his daughter. Xi Mao hid his emotions very well. Even Xi Fengling didn¡¯t realize that her words would move him so much. Liu Guang looked at Xi Mao and then at Xi Fengling. Her eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be your daughter. Back then, you clearly hid your traces but you took the initiative to expose them. Was it for her?¡± ¡°Yes, seriously speaking, it seems like you took the initiative to expose your whereabouts not long after she arrived at Ghost ughter Ind.¡± ¡°What a pity. If I had known that the illegitimate daughter of the Feng Family was your woman, I would have definitely helped the Feng Family and sent her away to exchange for benefits...¡± Before he could finish speaking, two cold voices sounded. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± They spoke in unison and enunciated every word clearly. It was Xi Fengling and Xi Mao. The two of them stared at Liu Guang with killing intent in their eyes. ¡°Why are you so excited? I¡¯m just joking.¡± Liu Guang was nonchnt. Bo Lang and Tan Shiyun, who had entered with them, didn¡¯t care about the others after entering. After ncing in Yan Jinyu¡¯s direction, their gazes locked onto Lind Jones. They looked at Lind Jones, and Lind Jones looked at them. Neither of them said anything. In the end, Lind Jones smiled mysteriously and looked away. Bo Lang couldn¡¯t understand his smile. He pursed his thin lips and lowered his eyes to hide the emotions in them. Liu Guang¡¯s gaze swept past them one by one and he suddenly smiled. ¡°It seems like I can¡¯t escape today.¡± His smile sessfully made Yan Jinyu frown. Without any hesitation, she pulled the trigger. At the same time, she quickly walked towards Liu Guang. When Liu Guang blocked the bullet, she waved her left hand and the golden thread attacked Liu Guang! This was Liu Guang¡¯s territory. Under such obviously disadvantageous circumstances, Liu Guang could still smile. It was not that he was not afraid of death, but he still had a way out! It was fine if he was not afraid of death, but if he had a way out... She had to block his retreat too! She would not rest until she killed Liu Guang today! Chapter 511 - Dream On

Chapter 511: Dream On

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yan Jinyu had the intention to kill Liu Guang, so she didn¡¯t hold back when she attacked. Facing Yan Jinyu like this, Liu Guang didn¡¯t dare to ck off at all. They were extremely fast in closebat! The people around them could not interfere at all! However, Yin Jiujin and the others attacked tacitly the moment Yan Jinyu attacked. The few men in ck in the room were easily dealt with by them. Only Liu Yu was left. Liu Yu already had a conflict with Liu Guang and so he didn¡¯t intend to get involved. However, Liu Guang reminded him that Min Sisi had died at Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands. Liu Yu wanted to take revenge for Min Sisi. Hence, after seeing Yan Jinyu and Liu Guang fight, Liu Yu also attacked after a moment of hesitation. Unfortunately, there were so many big shots here. How could they allow his bullets to hit Yan Jinyu? Just as the bullet flew out, Yin Jiujin quickly turned around and pulled the trigger, blocking the bullet in midair! Even when she was fighting Liu Guang, Yan Jinyu could still divert some of her attention to her surroundings. She had sensed Liu Yu shooting at her. However, she did not react to this and only focused on dealing with Liu Guang. Because she knew that neither Min Rufeng, Yin Jiujin, nor the other two would allow Liu Yu to ambush her. Indeed, when she looked over, Liu Yu was shot in the heart by Yin Jiujin and fell to the ground. She retracted her gaze slowly and waved her left hand at a dazzling speed. In just a few minutes, Liu Guang found it a little difficult to handle it. Suddenly, the golden thread hit Liu Guang¡¯s left arm. Liu Guang frowned and quickly retreated while holding his arm, ¡°No. 99, this is my ce. Do you really think I didn¡¯t leave a way out for myself?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve left a way out, just run along your so-called way out. Why are you chattering here if you can escape!¡± Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t polite to him at all, nor did she give him a chance to ease up. She chased after him whenever he retreated! Liu Guang knew the power of the weapon in her hand and didn¡¯t dare to touch it at all. He held the dagger tightly and blocked her attacks one after another and kept retreating! He was obviously having a hard time. ¡°After so many years, No. 99, you still talk so nastily! If I had known that you would grow up to be such a bad influence, I should have killed you when you arrived at Ghost ughter Ind!¡± At that time, Yan Jinyu was captured at thest minute as a substitute. He shouldn¡¯t have kept her since she wasn¡¯t considered the original target of Ghost ughter Ind. Liu Guang saw that Yan Jinyu was only a two-year-old child. She was even injured and on the verge of death, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart and let her fend for herself. However, he did not expect that not only did she survive, but she also became more and more outstanding on Ghost ughter Ind. At that time, Liu Guang thought that he had picked up a treasure and could use Yan Jinyu to fulfill his ambition. Later on, he realized that Yan Jinyu was uncontroble. Especially after she became famous, her uncontroble behavior became even more obvious. At that time, Liu Guang wanted to kill her. But he couldn¡¯t kill her. In the end, she killed him. Liu Guang¡¯s feelings for Yan Jinyu were actually consideredplicated. From letting her fend for herself in the beginning to admiring her, then to fearter on. If it wasn¡¯t for Yan Jinyu, his big n would have seeded long ago! He had people in all the big families. Regardless of whether they obeyed him from the bottom of their hearts or not, they did not dare to disobey his orders as he used Ghost ughter to deal with traitors. At that time, wouldn¡¯t it be up to him to decide the big matters after he sent them into the big families? If Yan Jinyu hadn¡¯t taken the lead, no one would have dared to go against him openly! ¡°Do you think it¡¯s meaningful to say all this now? Liu Guang, you¡¯ve lived for more than 50 years after all. Is it really good for you to be so naive and say that you should have known what happened back then?¡± ¡°If you have the ability, run. If not, cut the crap!¡± Before Liu Guang could say anything, Yan Jinyu smiled and said, ¡°Oh, are you trying to say that your so-called backup n actually doesn¡¯t mean that you can escape, but that you want to die together with us?¡± Liu Guang was stunned. Yan Jinyu sessfully hit him, and a bloody wound instantly appeared on his neck. If he had not dodged quickly, this attack would have killed him! Yan Jinyu tsked twice and felt a little regretful. ¡°From your reaction, I was right.¡± Seeing that he had covered his neck and retreated, Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Are you very shocked that why am I still so calm after I¡¯ve guessed your n?¡± Liu Guang¡¯s expression darkened, and there was finally some panic in his eyes. She smiled. ¡°That¡¯s because before this, I removed all the threats!¡± She had long known Liu Guang¡¯s whereabouts, but she didn¡¯t make a move. What she wanted was certainty. It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t done anything recently. With the information and manpower Xi Mao had provided, it was not difficult to figure out theyout of this base. Since she had figured out theyout of the base and had people avable to ambush Liu Guang, how could she possibly give Liu Guang a chance to die with them? She, who had long expected Liu Guang¡¯s next move, cut it off from the root. As she spoke, the golden thread flew out with a whoosh. Liu Guang was already no match for her, and now, he was shaken by Yan Jinyu¡¯s words and was hit on the shoulder. He staggered back and would have fallen if it wasn¡¯t for the sofa. The clothes on his shoulder were cut and there was another bloody wound. Under such circumstances, Liu Guang was already injured many times. Blood flowed from every wound. He looked a little disheveled. Inparison, Yan Jinyu was simply too rxed. She was not injured at all, and she did not seem to have used all her strength to deal with Liu Guang. She was at ease. Under such circumstances, it was actually very easy to kill Liu Guang, but Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t kill him immediately. She still had some doubts. With a wave of her hand, she retracted the golden thread and walked towards Liu Guang step by step. ¡°Speaking of which, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve never understood.¡± ¡°It was a coincidence that I arrived at Ghost ughter Ind back then, but not the others. Feng, Little Rain and even Cousin Feng Yun were abducted by you. Then, you must have been very ambitious back then.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m right, you should want to stand above the big families and make them your pawns.¡± ¡°I have to say, you¡¯re indeed ambitious.¡± ¡°But since you want to stand above the big families, why did you still have to n for your daughter¡­ who is Min Sisi, to marry into the Yin Family?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t know about this. Back then, whether it was Min Guili and Bai Shuangshuang nning for Min Sisi, or Min Sisi¡¯s own thoughts, others might not know, but as someone who nurtured Min Sisi, it¡¯s impossible for you not to know.¡± She knew that Min Sisi was nurtured by Liu Guang because Luo Yikun had said that Min Sisi was his junior sister. ¡°On the one hand, you want Liu Junqing and Chu Yiran to get close to Yin Jiujin and gain his trust before killing him. On the other hand, you want Min Sisi to marry Yin Jiujin. Isn¡¯t that contradicting yourself?¡± ¡°Or did you think that no matter if you sessfully killed him or Min Sisi sessfully married him, you wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage?¡± As Yan Jinyu spoke, she frowned slightly. ¡°Are you taking a gamble, and Yin Jiujin is the target that you chose?¡± She had not thought of this previously, but she was a little unhappy now that she suddenly realized it. If that was really the case, what did Liu Guang take Yin Jiujin for? A tool? Goods? Yin Jiujin was someone she wanted to indulge. What right did Liu Guang have to do that? Liu Guang saw that her emotions were finally affected. He held the dagger in one hand and supported himself against the back of the sofa with the other. He suddenly smiled, ¡°Yes, so what?¡± ncing at Yin Jiujin, who had a cold expression and dark eyes, Liu Guang said, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that in the early years. Later on, when I brought Feng Yun to Ghost ughter Ind, I realized that the Yin Family still had an exceptionally outstanding junior. Unfortunately, after going to the army, it¡¯s not easy to abduct him quietly. If I¡¯m not careful, I might be discovered. I had no choice but to choose a roundabout method to deal with him.¡± ¡°Either kill him or subdue him. Unfortunately¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t kill or subdue him. Yin Jiujin grew stronger and stronger. In the end, he became a little wary of Yin Jiujin. He didn¡¯t expect that the other person he was afraid of would get together with Yin Jiujin! He thought that since Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed and the news that he was still alive hadn¡¯t been exposed, Yan Jinyu would never show her face again. It was impossible for him not to take revenge after she destroyed the Ghost ughter Ind, but he would not go against her so early. At least, he had to wait until his strength recovered to its peak. However, there was news that she had returned to the Yan Family in North City. Yin Jiujin had even personally picked her up! He had a strong sense of danger when the two of them got together. Hence, he started to take the initiative before he could develop any more power. That was why he got Yu Qingwan to sow discord between the two of themter. Of course, it was actually very difficult to sow discord between an engaged couple with such a small trick. However, he thought that with Yan Jinyu¡¯s temper, she definitely wouldn¡¯t tolerate any impurities and would definitely make a fuss with Yin Jiujin. He also thought that Yin Jiujin would rather be misunderstood by Yan Jinyu than exin to her¡­ This way, once a crack appeared between the two of them, it would be his chance. No matter how he plotted, he had never expected that these two people were really in love! One was clearly ruthless and extremely indifferent to her family, while the other was ruthless and determined like a rock. He did not expect them to¡­ Under such circumstances, how could he sit still? Fortunately, after reaching an agreement with Lind Jones, he suggested for Lind Jones to hide in North City and wait for Yan Jinyu to return¡­ Lind Jones did as he was told, but he didn¡¯t expect him to also have ulterior motives! He didn¡¯t have the intention to deal with Yan Jinyu! Not only that, Lind Jones even turned against him! To be precise, right from the beginning, Lind Jones¡¯s target had been him! ¡°You really dare to n.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at Liu Guang with his nonchnt eyes. His tone was t, but it gave people an inexplicable sense of oppression. Yan Jinyu nced at Yin Jiujin before turning her gaze to Liu Guang. Then, she said, ¡°He really dare to n it.¡± ¡°Liu Guang, why do you think that Yin Jiujin can be used by you when you can¡¯t even kill him? Not to mention that it¡¯s impossible for Min Sisi to marry Yin Jiujin, even if she did, do you think she can influence Yin Jiujin and make him your pawn?¡± When Yan Jinyu said that, before Liu Guang could say anything, Yin Jiujin frowned deeply. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to marry her!¡± He stared at her. ¡°Other than you, I won¡¯t marry anyone else!¡± Before he met the youngdy, he had never thought of marrying, nor had he thought of spending the rest of his life with anyone. All the thoughts that he had never had in the past, only popped up after he met her. ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. She was just expressing that he wasn¡¯t someone others could control. She didn¡¯t mean anything else. There was actually no need for him to have such a huge reaction. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I know you won¡¯t marry anyone else.¡± Yin Jiujin was satisfied. ¡°Hmm.¡± He nced at Liu Guang coldly. ¡°Dream on.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Liu Guang. Chapter 512 - The Dust Settles

Chapter 512: The Dust Settles

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions These were the two people whom he was afraid of. Liu Guang never expected that the two of them actually had such a side. Speaking of which, he had never seen how they interacted. No wonder the tricks that Yu Qingwan used back then were useless against them. How could all these people have everything they wanted? But him... He narrowed his eyes and looked in Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s direction. At that moment, Feng Li and Feng Yun had already stood beside Yin Xiaoxiao and guarded her on both sides. Yin Xiaoxiao was looking at Feng Li with love in her eyes. He felt that he wasn¡¯t inferior to Feng Li. Why did Yin Xiaoxiao only have Feng Li in her heart and not him all these years? He controlled Ghost ughter. Wasn¡¯t that influential enough? Was he not outstanding enough when he managed to stand out from so many people and be one of Ghost ughter¡¯s sessors? All these years, he had kept Yin Xiaoxiao by his side and never once forced her. She didn¡¯t have the motivation to live, so he gave her one. He personally sent his son to her side to apany her. Wasn¡¯t he good enough to her? She could only see Feng Li, even if they had not seen each other for more than 10 years! He clearly knew Yin Xiaoxiao much earlier than Feng Li! Liu Guang only thought of this, but he didn¡¯t think that if he really loved Yin Xiaoxiao as much as he did, how could he have so many women around him? How could he have so many children with another woman? He felt that he was treating Yin Xiaoxiao well, but that was simply his wishful thinking. If he really treated Yin Xiaoxiao well, he wouldn¡¯t have imprisoned her for so many years, made her unable to see her husband and son, and made herpletely isted from the world. All these years, it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t forced Yin Xiaoxiao before, but Yin Xiaoxiao had found a way to avoid it. Acting crazy was Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s normal behavior all these years. At the end of the day, Liu Guang was only touched by himself. For his so-called true love. Sensing his gaze, Feng Li went forward and shielded Yin Xiaoxiao behind him. His faint gazended on Liu Guang. It was clearly emotionless, but there was an inexplicable cold killing intent. Feng Li indeed wanted to kill Liu Guang. He raised his hand and aimed the gun at Liu Guang. Even if he didn¡¯t say anything, he had his own presence. However, the pause in Yan Jinyu and Liu Guang¡¯s confrontation gave the others who wanted to kill Liu Guang but couldn¡¯t interfere, an opportunity. For example, Lind Jones, Hei Yao, and Feng Li. The three of them aimed their guns at Liu Guang at the same time. The others did not have any obvious actions, but other than Liu Guang, there were no more enemies that they needed to deal with here. Everyone¡¯s gazes naturally looked at Liu Guang. Under such circumstances, coupled with the fact that Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin were standing in front of Liu Guang, Liu Guang wouldn¡¯t be able to escape even if he had wings! At this moment, Yan Jinyu said slowly, ¡°Alright, since my doubts have been resolved, there¡¯s no need for you to live anymore.¡± Although with her understanding of Liu Guang, he must have considered the possibility that the two methods he used to deal with Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t seed and yet he still chose to do so. Although it still didn¡¯t make sense, Liu Guang was a crazy person. It didn¡¯t seem strange that he would do such a thing. Perhaps, Liu Guang had never thought of sess and simply wanted to irritate the Yin Family. After all, Liu Guang had feelings for Yin Xiaoxiao. It was possible for him to vent his anger on the Yin Family if he couldn¡¯t get what he wanted. It had to be said that Yan Jinyu had figured out the truth. Liu Guang really had such thoughts at the beginning. If he couldn¡¯t seed, he would be very happy to disgust the Yin Family too! In the current situation, Liu Guang knew very well that he had no way out. The escape route that he had nned in advance was also cut off by Yan Jinyu. Liu Guang¡¯s gaze swept past everyone¡¯s faces and finally stopped on Hei Yao¡¯s face, ¡°Yao¡¯er, you really disappoint me.¡± Hei Yao did not waver at all. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry then.¡± ¡°I should have kept Junqing by my side and sent you out back then! At least Junqing wouldn¡¯t have pointed his gun at me!¡± Hei Yao looked at him. ¡°However, Liu Junqing¡ªthe only person who really treats you as his father¡ªis someone who doesn¡¯t want to stay in Ghost ughter and yearn for freedom. In the end, you abandoned him.¡± Liu Guang was taken aback. There seemed to be a sh of regret in his eyes. However, it was soon over. He looked up at Yan Jinyu again with a sharp and ruthless gaze. ¡°No. 99, I rarely fell in my life. I never thought that all my ns would be ruined by a little girl who isn¡¯t even 20 years old!¡± ¡°You¡¯re indeed the best child that Ghost ughter has nurtured all these years!¡± ¡°Your abilities were all given to you by Ghost ughter. Even if I die here today, no matter what kind of life you¡¯ll have in the future, as long as you still have your abilities, you¡¯ll never be able to escape from the Ghost ughter¡¯sbel!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Yan Jinyuughed. She chuckled softly. ¡°Liu Guang, I really don¡¯t know what to say about you. Do you think you can disgust me like this? Then, you¡¯re underestimating me too much.¡± ¡°Was my abilities given to me by Ghost ughter? Didn¡¯t I rely on myself to get to where I am today? Ghost ughter only provided me with an environment where I had no choice but to fight to the death and make me stronger. How did it be that all my abilities were given to me by Ghost ughter?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s undeniable that without Ghost ughter, there wouldn¡¯t be the Yan Jinyu today. However, I can tell you clearly that without Ghost ughter, the Yan Jinyu that grew up in the Yan Family, might not be inferior to the Yan Jinyu now.¡± However, she would live a different life. ¡°How do you think I escaped from the kidnappers at the age of two and survived in a ruthless ce like Ghost ughter Ind with serious injuries? Do you think it¡¯s all a coincidence?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re too naive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only where I am today because of my smart brain and extraordinary talent!¡± ¡°...¡± Liu Guang. ¡°...¡± The others. There seems to be nothing wrong with that? ¡°Even if I feel disgusted, what¡¯s disgusting is definitely not my abilities that I learned from killing, but my experiences on Ghost ughter Ind all those years ago!¡± Her eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Also, my name is Yan Jinyu, not No. 99. You have to remember that before you die. Don¡¯t remember the person who killed you wrongly when you go to the underworld!¡± As she spoke, she raised her left hand... Bang! A bullet hit Liu Guang¡¯s head. Blood spurted out and Liu Guang fell to the ground with wide open eyes. However, it wasn¡¯t Yan Jinyu who did it. Yin Jiujin had fired before her. Yin Jiujin retracted his gun calmly and looked at Yan Jinyu. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, I¡¯ve said it before. When I¡¯m around, you don¡¯t have to make a move. I¡¯ll kill whoever you want.¡± Yin Jiujin fired again at Liu Guang, who was still breathing. ¡°Remember, I¡¯m the one who killed you.¡± Yan Jinyu only felt exasperated with Yin Jiujin¡¯s actions. A few more people came in from the door when the gunshots sounded. They were Huo Xuan, Luo Yikun, and the others, who were out settling the mess. They saw the situation in the room as soon as they entered. They knew that the matter had been settled. It wasn¡¯t that Liu Guang wasn¡¯t strong enough, but his enemy was stronger. *** After Liu Guang was dealt with, the aftermath was handed to Qin Hao. This was his job scope. However, not only Huo Siyu, Min Rufeng and Xi Fengling also stayed to help this time. Yin Jiujin held Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand and walked out of the base. He had already gotten someone to prepare a car to wait for them outside. Yin Xiaoxiao, Feng Li, and Feng Yun were with them. Other than them, there was also Huo Xuan, Luo Yikun, Lind Jones, Yuan Xi, and... Hei Yao. Liu Guang¡¯s base was not big, but it wasn¡¯t small either. It took more than 20 minutes to get from the base to the entrance. During this period of time, no one spoke. Only when they left the base and were about to part ways did someone finally speak. Hei Yao was the first to speak. He walked towards Yan Jinyu, ¡°Yu¡¯er, can we talk in private?¡± Yan Jinyu stopped in her tracks. Before she could speak, she felt a grip on her waist. Yin Jiujin held her tightly and looked up at Hei Yao, who had aplex expression. ¡°If you want to say something, say it here. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t know about Little Yu¡¯er.¡± He knew that Hei Yao had not really betrayed the girl back then. He knew that Hei Yao¡¯s feelings for the girl were extraordinary, and he also pitied Hei Yao¡¯s experience. Hei Yao and the girl wouldn¡¯t have fallen out if there wasn¡¯t so much trouble. Of course, he only had a little sympathy for him. He would not give Hei Yao too much sympathy, nor would he give up his girl just because of a little sympathy for Hei Yao¡¯s experience. He would not allow them to talk alone! He was that selfish. His girl was not to be coveted! Hei Yao¡¯s gaze left Yan Jinyu. He looked at Yin Jiujin. This was the first time he was seriously sizing Yin Jiujin up. Yin Jiujin was indeed worthy of being one of the outstanding talents of the young generation of the influential families in the capital. Not to mention his status and achievements, his looks were also much better than many others¡¯. Just based on their appearances, the two of them were indeed verypatible. Hei Yao clenched his fists in his pocket and lowered his eyelids. Forget it, let¡¯s leave it at that. This was also very good. It was much better than when they were in danger on Ghost ughter Ind and didn¡¯t know when they would lose their lives. They had no choice but to be vignt at all times. Furthermore, being with Yin Jiujin was also her choice. Of course, it could only be her choice. No one could really force her to do what she didn¡¯t want to do. ¡°...I want to apologize for what happened back then,¡± Hei Yao said. Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. ¡°I know you won¡¯t forgive me, and I¡¯ve never thought of getting your forgiveness. Although I don¡¯t like this feeling of being strangers with you, I want to say that if it happens again, I¡¯ll still do it. I¡¯ve never regretted choosing to stay by Liu Guang¡¯s side, and I¡¯ll never regret it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Take care.¡± After saying that, he turned to leave. Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly before she finally said, ¡°You¡¯re really noble.¡± Her tone was a little cynical. Hei Yao stopped in his tracks and hesitated for a moment before turning back. However, he met Yan Jinyu¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s very noble to sacrifice yourself in exchange for Liu Guang¡¯s power to bepletely removed?¡± ¡°To be honest, I really don¡¯t appreciate such greatness.¡± ¡°Why? Who are you looking down on? Do you think I¡¯m not qualified to fight the enemy together with you? Do you think I¡¯ll be a burden? Or do you think a mere Liu Guang can do anything to me? I can even destroy Ghost ughter Ind, so why should I be afraid of Liu Guang¡¯s remaining power?¡± ¡°You did make a sacrifice, but don¡¯t think that you can be forgiven. The sympathy card is useless to me, and I don¡¯t buy it.¡± ¡°Ever since you chose to betray me. Oh, it doesn¡¯t seem to be considered a betrayal now, but in my opinion, it¡¯s no different from betrayal.¡± ¡°Because of the exposure of the n back then, Feng, the girls and I were almost blown up along with Ghost ughter Ind. It doesn¡¯t matter if I live or die. Feng and the rest were pulled into this matter by me. I won¡¯t let anything happen to them!¡± ¡°They were almost dead!¡± Chapter 513 - Forgive or Not

Chapter 513: Forgive or Not

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Yes, Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed, but we escaped with serious injuries. If it wasn¡¯t that Feng wasn¡¯t seriously injured and with his medical skills, Meimei and Little Rain¡­¡± Back then, when they escaped from Ghost ughter Ind, she and Feng were slightly injured, but even so, they had to recuperate for almost three months! Meimei was more seriously injured, but not as seriously as Little Rain. Otherwise, Little Rain wouldn¡¯t have returned to the Huo Family two years after Feng and Meimei returned to the capital. Her life was not in danger, but she had been recuperating. She only traveled around the world after confirming that Little Rain¡¯s life was not in danger. ¡°So, don¡¯t even think about being forgiven.¡± ¡°To be honest, if Feng, Meimei and Little Rain discovered that Liu Guang had other factions, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have faced them alone without me knowing. Because they trust me enough. Not only do they trust me, but they also trust my strength.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t think that it¡¯s good for me that they chose to hide their enemy¡¯s unknown side from me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m naturally different from them,¡± Hei Yao suddenly said. ¡°They treat you as a trustworthypanion and will rely on you, but I don¡¯t.¡± Yin Jiujin frowned when he heard that. Hei Yao continued, ¡°You¡¯re far more than just apanion to me. Ever since I protected you from the beginning, it slowly became a habit. I wanted to protect you forever. If there¡¯s danger, I instinctively choose to let you avoid it and let me settle it¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sorry that my decision back then put you in danger, but I¡¯ll still say the same thing. I¡¯ll do it again. I¡¯ll never regret my decision back then.¡± He knew that with her ability, she could escape. As for what would happen to the other three, he didn¡¯t care. He actually had no rtionship with them. As he spoke, he nced at Yin Jiujin. ¡°However, from the looks of it, you don¡¯t seem to need my protection anymore. You have someone who can protect you well.¡± Hei Yao knew that Yan Jinyu had contributed a lot to get rid of Liu Guang so quickly, but Yin Jiujin had also contributed greatly. Once Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity as the number one killer was exposed, only Yin Jiujin couldpletely protect her. The title of the number one killer did note out of nowhere. She hadpleted countless missions and many people had died at her hands. Simrly, she had many enemies. He alone could at most protect her and not give her a stable and carefree life. However, Yin Jiujin could. ¡°You have some judgment,¡± Yin Jiujin replied indifferently. ¡°¡­¡± Hei Yao. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your protection of my fianc¨¦e in the past, but you don¡¯t have to continue in the future. I¡¯ll naturally protect my fianc¨¦e.¡± He tightened his grip on her, ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, okay,¡± said Yan Jinyu. She was stunned and looked a little dazed. However, that was not the case when she looked up at Hei Yao again. Her gaze was sharp andplicated. It was true that she didn¡¯t forgive him, but she actually didn¡¯t me him. At least at this moment, she did not have much resentment. Everyone had their own choice. She could not influence others¡¯ decisions. It had already happened. What was the point of holding on to it? It would only add to her frustration. That was it. After all, everyone was still alive. That was good enough. ¡°Second Young Master Yin, please remember what you said today.¡± After saying that, Hei Yao turned and left. Yin Jiujin also led Yan Jinyu into the car. At the same time, Yin Xiaoxiao, Feng Li, and Feng Yun sat on the long Lincoln. Huo Xuan and Luo Yikun left on their own. Hence, only Lind Jones, Yuan Xi, Bo Lang, and Tan Shiyun were left outside the base. Watching the long car disappear from his sight, Bo Lang retracted his gaze and looked at Lind Jones with aplicated expression. ¡°You did it on purpose,¡± he confirmed. Lind Jones was still sitting in the wheelchair. He leanedzily against the back of the wheelchair and raised his eyebrows and chuckled with a hint of interest. ¡°What is done on purpose?¡± ¡°My dear brother, I heard that you¡¯re quite capable. I¡¯ve only been away for a while, but you¡¯re already in charge.¡± Bo Lang frowned. The more Lind Jones acted cynical, the more it meant that he was right. ¡°Why?¡± This was what Bo Lang had always wanted to ask. He really wanted to know why Lind Jones did that. Wasn¡¯t Lind Jones perverted? Didn¡¯t he always hate him the most? He had suffered a lot at Lind Jones¡¯s hands and almost died at Lind Jones¡¯s hands many times when he was young. But now¡­ Did Lind Jones have anything special other than his creepy smile? There seemed to be none. Lind Jones didn¡¯t look like a pervert. When did Lind Jones return to normal? Didn¡¯t he inherit Lane Jones¡¯s pervertness? ¡°What and why? My dear brother, why haven¡¯t you improved at all? If you have something to say, just say it. Why are you stammering?¡± ¡°Forget it. Now that you have the power, I have no right to control you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Bo Lang spoke, feeling a little angry from embarrassment, but he didn¡¯t know what to say for a long time. However, Tan Shiyun said, ¡°Mr. Jones, are you not nning to return to the Jones Family to seize power?¡± Tan Shiyun was actually a little afraid of Lind Jones. She was still very afraid of him now. However, she still mustered up the courage to ask him. She had to find out Lind Jones¡¯s attitude. If Lind Jones had the intention of seizing power, it would be easier for them to be on guard. Facing Lind Jones, she was very worried about Bo Lang¡¯s safety¡­ It wasn¡¯t that she was praising others but Lind Jones was indeed not to be underestimated. When Lind Jones heard that, he looked at her. ¡°Why is it Mr. Jones? Didn¡¯t Shiyun used to call me Cousin in the past?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m also Shiyun¡¯s biological cousin.¡± Tan Shiyun trembled. Lind Jones was too strange. He wouldn¡¯t have said this to her before. What cousin¡­ Lind Jones was someone who cared about such a rtionship? Although Lind Jones always had a smile on his face in the past, his smile in the past waspletely different from his smile now! How should she put it? His smile in the past was frightening, but now¡­ Yes, it was still creepy. Because she actually felt sincerity from his smile? Damn it! ¡°Who can say for sure if I will seize power? No matter what, I¡¯ve been in the family for many years. I¡¯m also used to standing at the top of power. Perhaps, I¡¯ll want to seize power again one day.¡± ¡°But now¡­¡± He shrugged and patted the armrest of his wheelchair. ¡°I have to rely on a wheelchair now. What energy do you think I have to seize power? I love power, but I cherish my life even more. I¡¯m no longer in power and I¡¯m still injured. Seize power? It¡¯s good enough that I don¡¯t lose my life.¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m seriously injured. I¡¯ll recuperate in peace for a long time in the future. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Bo Lang and Tan Shiyun. Did he think that they were blind? Didn¡¯t they see how energetic he was when he was dealing with Liu Guang just now? He carried his weapon and aimed it at Liu Guang. His entire person was cold and murderous. He stood in the room and confronted Liu Guang. Did he look like a seriously injured person? ¡°I¡¯ve protected the Jones Family for many years. My dear brother, you have to take good care of it before I go back. If anything happens to the Jones Family or the Jones Family is destroyed in your hands, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± After saying that, he raised his hand. ¡°Little Xi, let¡¯s go.¡± Tan Shiyun looked at the masked man in surprise, ¡°Yuan Xi?¡± Yuan Xi removed his mask and nodded at her before pushing Lind Jones¡¯s wheelchair away. Bo Lang and Tan Shiyun were speechless again. They knew very well who Yuan Xi was. If even Yuan Xi was standing with Lind Jones, then Lind Jones¡­ Although they found it unbelievable, they had no choice but to think so. Was Lind Jones¡­ shirking his responsibilities?! He wanted to hand the burden of the Jones Family to Bo Lang and go off on his own?! Tan Shiyun suppressed the shock in her heart and looked at Bo Lang, ¡°Bo Lang¡­¡± Bo Lang pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± No one knew what he was thinking. The two people with the wheelchair got into the car that Yuan Xi called over. ¡°You really don¡¯t intend to return to the Jones Family?¡± Yuan Xi asked. ¡°Who knows? We¡¯ll talk about it after I recover. My injuries are too serious. If I¡¯m not careful, I¡¯ll lose my life.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yuan Xi. He knew very well how his injuries were recovering! ¡°Little Xi, I don¡¯t have anywhere to go now. You have to take me in for a while. Are you nning to go to school to continue your sses? Then, I¡¯ll stay at the residence you arranged. It¡¯s also fine if you don¡¯t arrange a ce to stay¡­¡± ¡°You can send me to the Yuan Family straight away. I can recuperate in the Yuan Family.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen your sister for a long time. Is she alright?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yuan Xi. ¡°You¡¯ve only met my sister once. Are you very familiar with her?¡± So this was his purpose. He had actually deceived him! Trying to have designs on his sister? His sister was a good girl, and Lind Jones was a pervert who killed without batting an eyelid. At least, they were once people from two different worlds. He not only wanted to be his bro, he even wanted to be his brother-inw? ¡°Whether we¡¯re familiar or not doesn¡¯t depend on the number of times we meet. Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve only seen her once. I¡¯ve seen her once in Country Y before. Didn¡¯t she meet you again when she apanied you to North Cityst year? Although we didn¡¯t interact much.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He shouldn¡¯t have returned to North City after going to South City just because he wanted to find out something! Even if he returned, he should not have been soft-hearted and agreed when his sister said that she was worried about him and wanted to follow him. ¡°The amodation has been arranged. Stay in the capital first. South City is too far away. You¡¯re seriously injured and not suitable for a long journey. Just stay in the capital and recuperate!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lind Jones. He had shot himself in the foot. Pervertness was a kind of illness, especially since he hadpletely inherited Lian Jones¡¯s pervert attribute. How could he gradually improve without any opportunity? Relying on those psychologists alone? Not really. It was because he had the determination to get better. It was obvious that the obedient girl from the Yuan Family would not like his personality in the past. Hence, he had to change. The treatment gradually became effective. However, it was still not the right time yet. He didn¡¯t know if he could survive during the process of dealing with Liu Guang. If he could survive, that would be another matter.. If he couldn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t burden anyone. Chapter 514 - Family Reunion

Chapter 514: Family Reunion

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions On the other side, Yin Xiaoxiao sobbed as soon as she got into the car. She held Feng Yun¡¯s hand and cried without saying a word. She had never thought that she would be able to leave that ce that had trapped her for more than 10 years, let alone see her husband and son again. Feng Yun wasn¡¯t someone who showed his emotions, but he felt very ufortable seeing Yin Xiaoxiao like this. He wanted to say something tofort her, but Feng Yun didn¡¯t know what to say. Feng Li, who was sitting at the side, sighed when he saw Yin Xiaoxiao like this. He held Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s other hand and patted the back of her hand tofort her, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all in the past. Don¡¯t cry.¡± His constion made Yin Xiaoxiao cry even harder. She was longer the calm and wise person when facing Liu Guang. Feng Li¡¯s heart ached when he heard that. He knew very well that she had suffered a lot all these years. He hugged her and patted her back silently. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin, who were sitting opposite them, felt a littleplicated when they saw this scene. They looked at each other. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t say anything. Yin Jiujin¡¯s thin lips moved, but he didn¡¯t say anything in the end. He turned to look out of the car window and lowered his eyes, making it difficult to see his emotions. Yin Xiaoxiao was still rational after all. She knew that with her juniors around, she couldn¡¯t cry for long. About 20 minutester, she stopped crying. However, perhaps because she was crying too hard, even though she had stopped, she still sobbed softly. It took her a while to recover. Yan Jinyu took out two tissues and handed them over at just the right time. Yin Xiaoxiao was slightly stunned and raised her hand to take them. She wiped the tears on her face and said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I lost myposure.¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled and shook her head. ¡°Auntie Yin has suffered all these years. It¡¯s already over. Everything will be fine in the future. Auntie Yin, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Yin Xiaoxiao forced a smile. Looking at the two people sitting opposite them, she felt that they were a match made in heaven. However¡­ Her lively nephew had actually be even more taciturn and indifferent than when they were in trouble. ¡°Jin¡¯er, how has your family been all these years?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all very good,¡± Yin Jiujin said. ¡°I¡¯ve already told Grandfather that they¡¯re waiting at home. Let¡¯s return to the Yin Family first.¡± Yin Xiaoxiao naturally had no objections to this. However, when she heard Yin Jiujin say that, her emotions became even moreplex. Feng Li finally began to size up Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin. He especially sized Yan Jinyu up. He was familiar with Yin Jiujin but had only heard of Yan Jinyu from others in the early years. He had seen Yan Jinyu and Liu Guang fight at Liu Guang¡¯s base just now, so he knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s strength very well. In fact, he might not¡­ no, it wasn¡¯t might not, he definitely would not be her match. And she seemed to be only 19 years old. How did a 19-year-old girl grow up to be like this? It was undeniable that Ghost ughter Ind¡¯s methods of nurturing people were so cruel that only a few people were left out of hundreds. Therefore, the few people who were left behind were definitely iparably outstanding. However, what they experienced before they became outstanding was definitely not something that ordinary people could withstand. Based on her age, she must have been very young when she arrived at Ghost ughter Ind. Not everyone could survive a battle at such a young age. ording to Liu Guang, Liu Guang¡¯s foundation, or rather, Ghost ughter¡¯s foundation, was destroyed by her. Not to mention all of Ghost ughter, just take Ghost ughter Ind back then, if someone hadn¡¯t deliberately revealed the information to them, they might not have been able to find out where Ghost ughter Ind was. That mysterious and frightening force was destroyed by her! He roughly knew when Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed. Because Liu Guang moved him to this base at that time. ording to logic, this daughter of the Yan Family should only be 15 years old then. She was really a young hero. Yan Jinyu naturally sensed Feng Li¡¯s gaze. However, Feng Li didn¡¯t have any ill intentions, so she didn¡¯t care much and pretended not to notice. She looked at Feng Yun, who was sitting at the side. ¡°Cousin, have you been injured recently?¡± She asked this because she knew that Yin Jiujin wanted to know. Feng Yun didn¡¯t expect her to care about him and was slightly surprised. However, he instantly understood when he saw Yin Jiujin sitting beside her. He smiled gently and shook his head. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°I heard that something happened to the Feng Family?¡± Feng Li suddenly asked. He wasn¡¯t asking Feng Yun or Yin Jiujin, but Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t too surprised either. Feng Li¡¯s reaction should be that Liu Guang had already told him everything that had happened in the Feng Family. As for how he told him, no one knew. With Liu Guang¡¯s disgust for Feng Li, he must have vented his anger on him. Feng Li must have suffered a lot. She nodded. ¡°Yes, Meimei is in charge of the Feng Family now. That¡¯s Xi Fengling, who appeared with Xi Mao today.¡± Feng Li said, ¡°I know Xi Mao, but Xi Fengling?¡± He knew about Xi Mao after he fell into Liu Guang¡¯s hands. Even if his job back then was special, he only knew Ghost ughter¡¯s top killer, Silver Wolf and had never heard of Xi Mao. It was only after Liu Guang locked him up with Xi Mao that he found out that Silver Wolf¡¯s real name was Xi Mao. Xi Mao was not a talkative person, and neither was he, but how could they not have any interaction after a few years? Furthermore, there were Liu Guang and the people under Liu Guang, who would scold them angrily every time they tortured them. Probably because they felt that the chances of them surviving were very small, they did not hide their words and said whatever they thought of. Hence, even if Feng Li and Xi Mao were locked in prison, they could still hear a lot of news outside. ¡°Feng Qing has a daughter called Feng Xiangxiang. She¡¯s Xi Mao¡¯s wife. Xi Fengling is their daughter. Back then, she was targeted by Ghost ughter Ind. Later on, she arrived at Ghost ughter Ind,¡± Yan Jinyu said truthfully. However, she did not borate. However, even if she didn¡¯t borate, with Feng Li¡¯s intelligence and his understanding of the Feng Family, how could he not guess Feng Xiangxiang¡¯s identity? Feng Qing¡¯s illegitimate daughter. ¡°As for the others in the Feng Family, they¡¯re all dead and crazy now. Only Feng Xiangxiang, her younger daughter, and Feng Xu are left. However, Feng Xu has already left the Feng Family.¡± Hearing that, Feng Li knew the Feng Family¡¯s current situation better. Actually, he didn¡¯t have any deep feelings for the Feng Family. However, that was the ce that raised him after all. He grew up there, so he had some feelings for it. He could not help but feelplicated. ¡°They¡¯re also reaping the fruits of their own actions. If they didn¡¯t covet what didn¡¯t belong to them, how would they have ended up like this? I knew long ago that if the Feng Family continued to pursue benefits, they would fall because of that sooner orter.¡± Feng Li¡¯s tone was t as if he was giving an evaluation from a bystander¡¯s point of view. ¡°When did Yu¡¯er return home?¡± The atmosphere was a little heavy. Yin Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t want to stay on this topic anymore, so she changed the topic. ¡°Last year. I¡¯ve been back for more than a year.¡± ¡°Then, are you living in North City or the capital now?¡± ¡°In the capital. I am in my first year of university at Imperial Capital University. I reported to the university before September. I returned to the capital with Brother Nine.¡± Imperial Capital University?! Yin Xiaoxiao and Feng Li were both surprised. It wasn¡¯t that they felt that Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t get into Imperial Capital University, but¡­ How should they put it? It was just that since she had such a past. She should have absorbed most of the knowledge that she would need. Furthermore, they knew her identity. It was really unexpected that she could go to school like an ordinary girl. ¡°The Imperial Capital University is good. I graduated from the Imperial Capital University in the past,¡± Yin Xiaoxiao suppressed the emotions in her heart and said with a smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed a good school.¡± She could spend the next three to four years in school. In that case, there was nothing wrong with going to school. Anyway, it didn¡¯t take much brain power to go to school. She could still live herzy life. The few of them chatted until they reached the Yin Family¡¯s mansion. Yin Xiaoxiao was a smart person. She didn¡¯t ask about sensitive topics. They were all unimportant topics. Yin Xiaoxiao wouldn¡¯t mention how the Yan Family treated her after Yan Jinyu came back and how she lived on Ghost ughter Ind before she came back. As the car drove into the Yin Family¡¯s mansion, everyone in the Yin Family stood in front of the main building and waited. Yin Shuguo held his walking stick with both hands and stared straight ahead. His eyes shed with anticipation. Yin Wuzhan and Min Qinn stood at the side while Yin Yuhan held onto Qin Jianjia on the other side. Other than them, all the servants of the Yin Family were present. The crowd was a little big. The three men were still considered calm. Qin Jianjia didn¡¯t have a deep impression of Yin Xiaoxiao and Feng Li either. She had only seen them a few times when she was young, but even so, she was still a little excited. She was excited for their family reunion. All these years, she had treated Feng Yun the same way she treated Yin Jiujin. She really treated him like her younger brother. Of course, she was happy that Yin Xiaoxiao and Feng Li, whom she was not familiar with, could return safely. However, her emotions were not as vtile as Min Qinn¡¯s. Before they arrived, Min Qinn¡¯s eyes were already red from crying. She had a very good rtionship with Yin Xiaoxiao back then. It was not an exaggeration to say that they were best friends. Seeing the car drive in, their eyes lit up. Yin Shuguo staggered two steps forward with his crutch and suddenly stopped. He watched them get out of the car. ¡°Dad!¡± Yin Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore when she saw Yin Shuguo. She quickly went forward and knelt down. ¡°Dad, we¡¯re back.¡± Feng Li and Feng Yun knelt down too. ¡°Dad, Brother, Sister-inw, we¡¯re back.¡± Feng Li restrained his voice. Yin Shuguo staggered forward with his crutch and reached out¡­ He retracted his hand halfway. ¡°¡­It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Get up.¡± His voice trembled slightly. ¡°Go to the ancestral hall to offer incense to your mother first. She has missed you for many years. She must be very happy to know that you can return safely.¡± Yin Xiaoxiao choked up and kowtowed heavily, ¡°Yes¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she was hugged. ¡°Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re finally back safe and sound. It¡¯s great. It¡¯s really great¡­¡± Min Qinn was so excited that she cried loudly. She didn¡¯t care if she would lose face in front of the servants. She clearly cared about her face the most in the past. Yin Xiaoxiao hugged her back, ¡°I¡¯ve made Sister-inw worried all these years.¡± Chapter 515 - Trouble At The Mall

Chapter 515: Trouble At The Mall

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°What are you talking about? Xiaoxiao, we were friends in the past. Later on, we were sisters-inw. We¡¯re family.¡± Yan Jinyu was a little surprised that Min Qinn would say what she was thinking so directly. Her impression of Min Qinn was not good to begin with. In her impression, Min Qinn was a person who liked to put on airs and timid. Later on, she was frightened by her and did not dare to look for trouble in front of her. Even if her attitude towards her gradually improved, she would not express it so directly. Just like thest time when she brought her the snacks that she had personally made, it was very awkward. As she was thinking, Min Qinn suddenly let go of Yin Xiaoxiao and stood up. She bowed deeply to Yan Jinyu, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for treating you badly in the past. Although I don¡¯t know who you are, I know that you contributed greatly to Xiaoxiao and Feng Li¡¯s return. I represent the Yin Family here and sincerely thank you!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. Needless to say, she was still a little unused to Min Qinn¡¯s sudden behavior. Actually, Min Qinn had wanted to apologize to her for a long time. It was just that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it, so she took this opportunity. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll treat Brother Nine¡¯s family members who treats him as family like my family members too.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she would treat all Yin Jiujin¡¯s family members as family. She would only treat them as family members if they treated Yin Jiujin as family. These two were different. It was also a disguised warning to Min Qinn. When Yin Jiujin saw this, he felt a little emotional. However, he was mostly touched that Yan Jinyu was always thinking for him. As for Min Qinn, when she heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s reply, she looked up at her with aplicated expression. She finally realized that Yan Jinyu really didn¡¯t care much about the Yin Family. She was special to the Yin Family because Jin¡¯er was a member of the Yin Family. She treated them like this because they were Jin¡¯er¡¯s family! If it wasn¡¯t because she cared about Jin¡¯er, she wouldn¡¯t even look at the Yin Family and them! ¡°No matter what, I have to thank you.¡± Yin Shuguo also said, ¡°Little Yu, your auntie is right. We really should thank you.¡± Before she appeared, they couldn¡¯t even find any information about the enemy, let alone find out that Yin Xiaoxiao and Feng Li, who had been in trouble for many years, were still alive. Even if they could find out about this, they did not know how long it would take, or if they could sessfully save them. The Yin Family were all smart people. They knew very well what important role Yan Jinyu yed in this matter. ¡°Yu¡¯er, I also have to thank you seriously.¡± The elegant and otherworldly Feng Yun also smiled faintly. Then, he bowed to her. ¡°Thank you.¡± If she hadn¡¯t appeared, he might still be cooped up in the courtyard and unwilling to go out, let alone find out that his parents were still alive and saved them. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re wee. Cousin also contributed a lot. It¡¯s not just me. Speaking of which, if it wasn¡¯t for so many people and just me alone, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to save Aunt Yin and Uncle Feng so quickly, let alone get rid of Liu Guang so quickly.¡± Qin Jianjia wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and smiled. ¡°Alright, stop thanking one another. We¡¯re family. Why are you all so distant?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to prepare the ancestral hall. Aunt, Uncle, let¡¯s go to the ancestral hall to offer incense and report your safety to Grandmother first.¡± As she spoke, she helped Yin Xiaoxiao up. Yin Xiaoxiao recognized Qin Jianjia, but she didn¡¯t expect Qin Jianjia to marry into the Yin Family. They had indeed missed a lot over the years. However, Yin Xiaoxiao wouldn¡¯t say things like ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be the daughter-inw of the Yin Family¡± or ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to be family¡± at this time. She nodded and let Qin Jianjia help her stand up. Yin Xiaoxiao was surprised when she saw Qin Jianjia¡¯s slightly protruding stomach. Then, she was filled with joy. Her seniority was actually going to be raised! How could she not be happy? She did not show it. It would not be toote to talkter. After that, Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin apanied them to the Yin Family¡¯s ancestral hall. The Yin Family was especially lively today. After visiting the ancestral hall and having dinner together, Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t stay long. The two of them returned to the Azure Garden first. They gave some space for others to catch up. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin could sense that with the two of them around, the elders restrained their emotions and didn¡¯t reveal thempletely. They didn¡¯t know if it was because the two of them were too scary or because the elders were too embarrassed to show their emotions in front of the younger generation. However, the two of them who had returned to the Azure Garden, were rarely carefree. The television in the living room was switched on. It wasn¡¯t the news channel that Yin Jiujin usually broadcasted, nor was it Yan Jinyu¡¯s usual cartoons. At this moment, Yan Jinyu was watching the melodramatic idol drama that she usually yed on her phone. The television was not loud. Yin Jiujin sat on the sofa with his back against it. Yan Jinyuy on hisp. He stroked her long hair and they watched television together. Even without saying anything, the atmosphere between the two of them was inexplicably warm. After watching for a while, the episode of the television drama ended and it was time for themercials. Yan Jinyu retracted her gaze and turned around to look up at him. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± His hand that was caressing her long hair halted and he lowered his eyes to look at her. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Are you happy today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He was very happy. Not only did they save her aunt and uncle, but his girl was also not injured. She also did not have to face danger all the time in the future. Yan Jinyu grabbed his cor and arm and sat up. She sat on hisp. She wrapped her arms around his neck and rubbed her face against his. ¡°I¡¯m very happy too. There won¡¯t be any rubbish people around us in the future.¡± The two of them were wearing pajamas. When Yan Jinyu pulled Yin Jiujin¡¯s cor and sat up, most of Yin Jiujin¡¯s pajamas were loose because of her actions. As the two of them hugged each other tightly, the surrounding temperature inevitably rose. ¡°Yes,¡± Yin Jiujin replied. He quickly raised her chin and kissed her. About 20 minutes after the kiss, Yan Jinyu was already between Yin Jiujin and the sofa. He hugged her and buried his head in her neck. He asked muffledly, ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, can the engagement party be held now?¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled. He was really persistent. Their rtionship would not change whether there was an engagement party or not, but he was always obsessed with this matter. Forget it. Since he wanted an engagement party so much, she would just satisfy him. Anyway, she didn¡¯t have to do anything. She just had to appear. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll arrange it.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± Yin Jiujin knew that she would agree, but he still couldn¡¯t help feeling happy after hearing her personally agree. This joy made the atmosphere even more ¡°heated¡±. His thin lipsnded and he slowly removed her sleeping robe. *** They did it on the sofa. He couldn¡¯t even wait to carry her upstairs. The television was on and the curtains were not closed. In the dark night, the night wind rustled the leaves outside the window. During this period of time, they had been busy nning to deal with Liu Guang. The two of them had not interacted properly for many days. Now that everything was settled, it was rare for him to rx. In addition, Yan Jinyu had agreed to Yin Jiujin¡¯s engagement party, so Yin Jiujin was especially excited. From downstairs to upstairs. All night. Yan Jinyu only woke up at three in the afternoon the next day. For the next few days, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t go to thepany, and Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t go to school either. The atmosphere in the Yin Family was very harmonious. During the meal, the two of them went to the main building. asionally, Yan Jinyu would stroll in the garden with Qin Jianjia, Yin Xiaoxiao, Min Qinn, and the others, but most of the time, she stayed in the Azure Garden with Yin Jiujin. She led a very unrestrained life. On this Sunday, Qin Jianjia, who had not been out for a long time, suggested going shopping. She said that she wanted to buy something for her unborn baby personally. The Yin Family was worried. Even if Liu Guang was dead now, it was no longer that dangerous outside. Only when Qin Jianjia said that Yan Jinyu would apany her did everyone feel slightly relieved. However, even so, Min Qinn requested to follow them. Since Min Qinn wanted to follow, Yin Xiaoxiao naturally had to too. The reason was that she had not seen the outside world properly for many years. There was really no way to reject this reason. The four of them went out together and Yan Jinyu drove. Yin Xiaoxiao sat in the front passenger seat while Qin Jianjia and Min Qinn sat in the back seat. ¡°Yu¡¯er, the time for your engagement party with Jin¡¯er has been decided. I¡¯ll be in charge of the guest invitations. Give me a list of the people you want to invite,¡± Yin Xiaoxiao said. The engagement party would be held a monthter. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to hold it on an auspicious date, Yin Jiujin wished he could hold it immediately. He had already prepared the engagement party long before they returned to the capital. ¡°Alright, thank you, Auntie Yin.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t keep calling me Auntie Yin. You and Jin¡¯er are about to get engaged. It¡¯s time to change your address. Call me Auntie like Jin¡¯er in the future.¡± It was just an address. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t mind. She smiled at her. ¡°Alright, Auntie.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Yin Xiaoxiao smiled very happily. Suddenly, she thought of something and her smile faded slightly. She said hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard most of what happened in the outside world during the few days that I was back. I¡¯ve also heard what happened after you returned to the Yan Family.¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s not good, I still want to ask. You and Jin¡¯er are about to be engaged. Do we need to visit the Yan Family?¡± Logically speaking, they should visit them personally and discuss the engagement together. However, since Yan Jinyu and the Yan Family fell out and even the severing of ties was officially reported by the news media, the Yin Family never mentioned this matter. They were worried that they would hurt her, so they did not dare to mention it. Now that the date had been decided, Yin Xiaoxiao thought about it and felt that it was better to ask Yan Jinyu¡¯s opinion. She actually hesitated for a long time before deciding to ask. However, she didn¡¯t expect that after she asked this, Yan Jinyu¡¯s emotions weren¡¯t affected at all. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just send an invitation to the Yan Family and my aunt, who is living overseas. We¡¯ll have a meal together when everyonees to the capital.¡± Yin Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t find any traces of sadness on her face. How could she tell? Not to mention that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care anymore, even if she really cared, she didn¡¯t want others to see her true emotions. Yin Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t tell at all if Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t want her to. ¡°Yes, you still have an aunt. Look at my memory. I almost forgot.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll entertain them properly when they¡¯re all in the capital.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded. ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go straight to the Empire Mall,¡± Qin Jianjia said. Actually,pared to Yin Xiaoxiao, Qin Jianjia and Min Qinn were even more nervous after Yin Xiaoxiao asked Yan Jinyu this question. After confirming that Yan Jinyu was really not affected, they felt relieved. *** Half an hourter, at the Empire Mall. As soon as they walked into a shop in the Empire Mall, they heard amotion. ¡°Country bumpkin, why are you shopping in a luxury shop? Do you have money? You actually dare to snatch the gown that I like. I think you don¡¯t want to stay in the capital anymore!¡± When Min Qinn heard themotion, she frowned and quickly pulled Qin Jianjia aside. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. Let¡¯s not go to where there are troubles.¡± Qin Jianjia didn¡¯t insist. She was just here to take a look anyway. There were many shops, so she didn¡¯t have to shop here. Just as she was about to nod, Yan Jinyu stared at the noisy crowd and narrowed her eyes. Her aura changed instantly. ¡°Aunt, look after Sister-inw. I saw an acquaintance. I¡¯m going to take a look.¡± They hadn¡¯t interacted for long, but Yin Xiaoxiao could tell that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t someone who would poke her nose into other people¡¯s business. Since she was going to poke her nose into other people¡¯s business and said that they were acquaintances, they should be close friends. ¡°Let¡¯s go together. Don¡¯t worry. Auntie is quite skilled. With Auntie around, your sister-inw will be fine.¡± Yan Jinyu had seen Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s skills before. Moreover, with her here, it was impossible for her to let anyone hurt Qin Jianjia under her nose, so she nodded in agreement. Min Qinn knew that they were formidable, but she was still worried. She held onto Qin Jianjia and refused to let go. Of course, she followed. She had interacted with Yan Jinyu longer than Yin Xiaoxiao and knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s temper better.. She was also very curious about who could make Yan Jinyu willing to interfere in her business. Chapter 516 - She Was Qualified

Chapter 516: She Was Qualified

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions On the other hand, the girl who was in a difficult position was indeed not as fashionable as the other girl. She was wearing a cotton dress. Her long hair, which had never been dyed, was tied into a ponytail. She didn¡¯t have any makeup on. Her skin was very good, but she was a little dark. Although she was not as fashionable as the girl beside her, she was far from being a ¡°country bumpkin¡±. At that moment, she was holding a gown in her hand and preparing to try it on. The other end of the gown was pulled by the girl who called herself ¡°Miss¡±. ¡°Country bumpkin, let go! How dare you snatch it from me?¡± The girl frowned slightly. Her attire was a little simple, but her aura was not inferior to the other girl¡¯s. ¡°I took it first. Why should I give it to you?¡± It wasn¡¯t that she liked this gown very much, but just as she got the service staff to remove it and was about to try it on, someone suddenly snatched it from her hand and even called her a country bumpkin very impolitely. She looked like she was looking down on her. Who would be happy about this? Whether if she was a country bumpkin or if she could afford it, what did it have to do with her who suddenly appeared out of nowhere? Even if she didn¡¯t have the money to buy it, the gown was still in her hands. She had the right to try it first. Or, if this girl was polite and said that she liked this gown very much, she would have let her have it. However, this girl snatched it from her the moment she came up. ¡°Why should I? Because I have the money to buy it but you don¡¯t! Let go quickly, or else, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± ¡°Our Minmin asked you to let go. Country bumpkin, didn¡¯t you hear her? If you don¡¯t let go, believe it or not, we¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Two sidekicks followed behind the girl. One of them went forward to help, and the other cursed and was about to attack. The girl in the cotton dress tilted her head and avoided the p. She raised her hand and pushed. Probably because she was too strong, the girl who wanted to p her was pushed to the ground. ¡°How dare you push me!¡± ¡°Since you dare to hit me, why don¡¯t I dare to push you? You guys are really right. I¡¯m just a country bumpkin, so I¡¯m very strong. I¡¯ve been chopping wood and fishing since I was young. There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve killed chickens, ducks, and even ughtered pigs. If you¡¯re not afraid of death, just continue to show your ws and see who would be the person to be beaten!¡± This stunned the three girls and they did not dare to move. The girl who was snatching the gown from her unconsciously let go too. It was only then that she realized that she was actually shocked by a country bumpkin. She was immediately angry. ¡°You country bumpkin. How dare you threaten me? Even if you snatch the gown, can you afford it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my business whether I can afford it or not. If you want this gown, wait for me to try it first. If I don¡¯t like it after I try it, I won¡¯t care if you want to try it or buy it.¡± ¡°Also, let me remind you again. I didn¡¯t snatch your gown. I was the one who liked this gown first and got the staff to take it off!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your family teach you firste, first serve? You¡¯re still so confident when you are snatching someone else¡¯s things. Forgive me for not being able to understand such an upbringing.¡± There were many onlookers around. When they heard this, their gazes towards the three girls changed. The girl was so angry that her face was red. ¡°I snatched it from you? I liked this gown outside the shop. I liked it first! If you want to try it but you don¡¯t want to buy it, who will buy it after you tried it?¡± She looked at the service staff at the side. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. I¡¯m a super VIP member of your shop and often spend money here. As for her, it¡¯s probably her first time here. I don¡¯t have the habit of wearing other people¡¯s clothes. If she tries it and doesn¡¯t buy it, I won¡¯t want it either. When the timees, you¡¯ll have one less business deal. You can¡¯t me anyone then!¡± The service staff was anxious. She looked at the girl in the cotton dress. ¡°Miss, are you sure you want to buy it?¡± The girl frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve never tried it before. How can I be sure if I want to buy it or not? After trying it, I still have to see if the price is appropriate before I can be sure. Could it be that your shop doesn¡¯t allow customers to try it on before buying clothes? Or is it that they¡¯re not allowed to try it on if they won¡¯t buy it afterwards?¡± With so many people watching, how could the service staff dare to say yes when she heard her say that? Then, there would be no more customers in their shop in the future. ¡°That¡¯s not it. Miss Liu is a regr customer of our shop. Since she likes it so much, can you let her try it first? After all, Miss Liu will buy it 100% if she tries it. If you try and don¡¯t want it, she won¡¯t buy it. This way¡­¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me whether she buys it or not? I say, why is your shop so strange? You only wee regr customers and not new ones? Or are you just like them, looking down on others?¡± The girl was too imposing and shocked the service staff. ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s not that¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean by she doesn¡¯t want it after I¡¯ve tried it? Why? Do I have a virus on me? If she doesn¡¯t even want others to try it before, why did shee here to buy it? She can just go ahead and customize it. Do you dare to say that none of your clothes here have been tried on before? It¡¯s simply ridiculous!¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. If she had told me nicely earlier, I might have given it to her. If you had said something else just now and didn¡¯t seem to be looking down on me, I might have given this gown to her on the ount that your job isn¡¯t easy.¡± ¡°But now, I won¡¯t let her have it.¡± ¡°At first, the chances of me buying this gown when I see it are 80%. Now that my good mood for shopping has been ruined, no matter how beautiful it looks on me, the chances of me buying it are less than 20%. However, I still have to try it on.¡± ¡°W-Why are you like this!¡± The female service staff was also red with anger. She thought that she was a country bumpkin who was easy to bully, but she was actually so unyielding. ¡°I¡¯m right, so why can¡¯t I do that?¡± ¡°Country bumpkin, you have guts. Do you believe that I won¡¯t let you survive in the capital!¡± The rich girl called Minmin threatened. The girl in the cotton dress looked at her and frowned. There were many influential people in the capital. If she really provoked someone she could not afford to offend, she might really be in trouble. It was not easy for her to get to the capital to go to university. Was she going to ruin her future just to fight for a gown? Was that worth it? However, if she didn¡¯t fight for it, she really couldn¡¯t take it lying down. There was actually service staff who looked down on customers in the Empire Mall? Wasn¡¯t this defaming the Empire Mall? Anyway, to her, who was shopping at the Empire Mall for the second time, Empire Mall didn¡¯t make a good impression. Yes, this was her second time shopping at the Empire Mall. The first time was not long ago when she came with her roommate. ¡°Who can¡¯t survive in the capital?¡± As they were arguing, a faint voice sounded. Everyone looked over and saw a girl wearing a pink floral dress. Her naturally curly ck hair hung down to her waist. She had an exquisite face and an outstanding temperament. There was a smile on her face as she walked over slowly, but she gave people an inexplicable sense of intimidation. Everyone automatically made way for her. The girl in the cotton dress was surprised to see her, ¡°Jinyu?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Why are you shopping alone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not alone. I¡¯m with Xuanxuan. Xuanxuan has a call. She went outside to answer it.¡± The service staff had some judgment since she worked in the Empire Mall. When she saw Yan Jinyu, she knew that she wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. She only hoped that her status was not as high as Liu Minmin¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯re here to shop too? Speaking of which, you took a few days off and didn¡¯te to school. Is there anything wrong?¡± She was concerned about Yan Jinyu. She didn¡¯tin or ask Yan Jinyu to help her. This person was one of Yan Jinyu¡¯s roommates, Zhao Linlin. The honest girl who got into the Imperial Capital University from a small ce. Yan Jinyu liked her a lot. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to lend her the medical books that she had borrowed from Min Rufeng and some of Min Rufeng¡¯s notes about Chinese medicine. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just have something to settle and was dyed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Are you going back to school tomorrow?¡± ¡°I should be,¡± Yan Jinyu said with a faint smile. She had already nned to go to school tomorrow. If she didn¡¯t go to school, Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t go to thepany. If this continued, his Empire Group would probably copse. ¡°Will you be returning to the dormitory then?¡± After asking, Zhao Linlin realized that it was a little rude. After all, Yan Jinyu had not lived in the dormitory for a long time. Moreover, her fianc¨¦ was in the capital. He was obviously living with his fianc¨¦. She said embarrassedly, ¡°Aye, don¡¯t mind me. I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I just suddenly remembered that you and Xiaohuan aren¡¯t around. Xuanxuan and I are the only ones in the dormitory. asionally, Xuanxuan will go home. I¡¯m alone. I thought it would be good if you could stay in the dormitory.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°You are¡­¡± Seeing that Yan Jinyu was looking at the gown she was holding, Zhao Linlin said awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s just a small problem. Xuanxuan¡¯s birthday ising up. She said that she wanted to invite me to her house to y and so I need to buy a gown. Hence, I came to pick one. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± She gestured for Yan Jinyu to look at the three of them. ¡°You should have seen it too. Someone was looking for trouble and insisted on snatching it from me. I didn¡¯t like this gown much initially, but she appeared out of nowhere and snatched it from me. I couldn¡¯t take it down, so¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you.¡± ¡°You did the right thing,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s no need to give in.¡± ¡°However, you¡¯re still a little rash. Sometimes, it¡¯s good to be unyielding, but there¡¯s no need to lose more than you gain for a moment¡¯s anger. It¡¯s not unreasonable for a gentleman to take revenge ten yearster.¡± Zhao Linlin wasn¡¯t angry with Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. On the contrary, she felt very warm. If she wasn¡¯t really thinking for her, she wouldn¡¯t have said these words to her. ¡°I actually realized that I was being impulsive too. Didn¡¯t I hesitate when she threatened me in the end? I was thinking about what to do when you came.¡± ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to consider making a decision so quickly. Since you came to shop with Qin Xuan, you can wait for her toe over to discuss. Since she feels that you can¡¯t afford to offend her, there¡¯s no harm in you taking a step back. If she feels that she¡¯s not someone you can¡¯t offend, you don¡¯t have to take a step back.¡± ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to consider making a decision so quickly. Since you came to shop with Qin Xuan, you can wait for her toe over to discuss. Since she feels that you can¡¯t afford to offend her, there¡¯s no harm in you taking a step back. If she feels that you¡¯re not someone she can¡¯t offend, you don¡¯t have to take a step back.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled. It was no wonder that she liked Zhao Linlin. She always liked such an independent person. ¡°There won¡¯t be much trouble. Don¡¯t forget that this is the Empire Mall.¡± After saying that, Yan Jinyu turned her gaze to the female service staff and her smile faded slightly. ¡°When did the requirements for employees in the Empire Mall be so low?¡± Not to mention that Zhao Linlin was the one who was in trouble here today, even if it wasn¡¯t her, this was Yin Jiujin¡¯s territory. She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to ruin its image. The service staff was frightened by her and was rendered speechless at that moment. Liu Minmin realized that she had beenpletely ignored. As soon as this girl appeared out of nowhere, everyone¡¯s gazes were attracted to her. She was jealous. ¡°Who are you? Since when did you have the right to interfere in the Empire Mall¡¯s matters? Do you know who the Empire Mall belongs to? Do you want to offend Master Nine¡¯s dignity?¡± Yan Jinyu nced over. ¡°I might not have the right to interfere in what happens in other ces, but I¡¯m very qualified to interfere in the Empire Mall.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite bold to cause trouble in the Empire Mall.¡± Liu Minmin was stunned and took two steps back from her faint smile. ¡°I-I. When did I cause trouble? Don¡¯t talk nonsense! This is clearly a gown that I like. If she can¡¯t afford it, why should she try it?¡± ¡°Also, who are you? You actually said that you¡¯re qualified to interfere in the Empire Mall¡¯s matters. You¡¯re quite bold!¡± Although she had shouted it out, she was obviously not confident enough. Liu Minmin didn¡¯t know why she wascking in confidence when she was clearly right. ¡°She really has the right to interfere in the Empire Mall¡¯s matters!¡± Chapter 517 - The Person-In-Charge

Chapter 517: The Person-In-Charge

Qin Jianjia and the others didn¡¯t want to interfere at first. They thought that the staff of the Empire Mall would settle such a small matter. As for affecting the Empire Mall¡¯s image, this small matter wouldn¡¯t have any effects at all. She didn¡¯t expect that the person who was being put in a spot would be Yan Jinyu¡¯s roommate, nor did she expect that the Empire Mall¡¯s staff would actually treat its customers differently. Qin Jianjia, who had walked over, said this. The moment Qin Jianjia walked out, she gave people apletely different feeling. She was the eldest daughter of the Qin Family and the eldest young mistress of the Yin Family. She was elegant and dignified. Most importantly, she was not the only one. There were two elegantdies beside her. Even though they were older, they were still breathtaking. Min Qinn and Qin Jianjia were the fine examples of women in the high society circle. Although they rarely appeared in front of others, they did appear every now and then. Not to mention some tea parties and banquets in the circle of wealthydies, Min Qinn and Qin Jianjia often came together to shop at the Empire Mall. They were already very familiar with the Empire Mall. Of course, many staff in the Empire Mall were familiar with them. Even if they didn¡¯t know who they were, they knew that their identities must not be simple. ¡°M-Miss Qin¡­¡± It was the condescending service staff. She was already trembling in fear when she saw Qin Jianjia. She was lucky to have served Miss Qin once. At that time, Miss Qin bought a lot of things. It was obvious that she was a rich person. Moreover, after she received Miss Qin, the manager even specially talked to her and said that she did very well and gave her a bonus. She asked about Miss Qin¡¯s identity. The manager did not say anything and only pointed at the sky in fear. She asked nervously if Miss Qin was rted to Master Nine. The manager red at her and she quickly shut up. However, she must have guessed correctly. Otherwise, the manager wouldn¡¯t have such a huge reaction. Liu Minmin didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. No matter how bad her judgment was, she could tell that the woman and the twodies in front of her weren¡¯t simple. Moreover, the service staff had such a huge reaction. ¡°Little girl, didn¡¯t your family tell you not to cause trouble in the Empire Mall?¡± Qin Jianjia asked with a smile. Liu Minmin was a little afraid. Of course, she had been warned. Almost everyone in the capital knew that Master Nine couldn¡¯t be provoked, especially people like them whose families did small businesses. They knew best. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t cause trouble!¡± She pointed at Zhao Linlin, ¡°She snatched the gown that I liked. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s causing trouble!¡± ¡°Do you think we¡¯re all blind or do you think the surveince cameras in the shop are for show only? Little girl, you¡¯ve ruined the Empire Mall¡¯s image with your actions today. If the Empire Mall wants to pursue the matter, your family will have to live on the streets tomorrow. Do you believe me?¡± After Qin Jianjia said that, Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips twitched when no one else did anything. She didn¡¯t expect that Qin Jianjia, who looked gentle, actually hid her domineering personality. Weren¡¯t these words specially used by domineering CEOs? How did she know? Of course, it was because she was an eager learner. Especially in the past year, she had watched many melodramatic idol dramas. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Apologize,¡± Yan Jinyu said calmly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want the Empire Mall to pursue the matter, apologize.¡± Liu Minmin looked at Yan Jinyu and was about to re at her unwillingly when Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze frightened her so much that her eyes almost popped out. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not apologizing to me. Apologize to whoever you snatch the gown from and scold a country bumpkin.¡± The term ¡°country bumpkin¡± sounded a little familiar. Wasn¡¯t that what others called her when she just returned to North City? Even her mother had called her that before. She really could not like this form of address. Liu Minmin was unwilling. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend these people, so it was fine to apologize to them, but it was impossible for her to apologize to that country bumpkin! ¡°Why? Are you unwilling?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t force her. She only said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, forget it. Just be prepared to lead a wandering life tomorrow.¡± ¡°Y-you, stop scaring me!¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you know if I¡¯m scaring you tomorrow?¡± Yan Jinyu ignored her and looked at the female service staff. ¡°It seems like we have to reset the entry standards of the Empire Mall. The Empire Mall doesn¡¯t need staff who discriminate.¡± The service staff¡¯s face was ashen. She didn¡¯t know this beautiful girl, but she knew Miss Qin! That was someone who was very likely rted to Master Nine. And Miss Qin just said that this girl was qualified to interfere in the Empire Mall¡¯s matters! She didn¡¯t even dare to beg for mercy. ¡°Linlin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Qin Xuan came back after making the call and saw a group of people gathered here. Seeing that Zhao Linlin was at the front, she quickly squeezed in. Then, she saw Yan Jinyu. ¡°Eh, Jinyu, why are you here?¡± Seeing Qin Jianjia, who was beside Yan Jinyu, her eyes lit up. ¡°Sister Jianjia!¡± Qin Jianjia nodded. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t expect you and Yu¡¯er to be roommates.¡± Qin Xuan smiled foolishly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Eldest Miss Yan to be my university roommate either. We¡¯re quite fated.¡± Qin Xuan had gone to the Yin Family to look for Qin Jianjia. She had also attended Qin Jianjia¡¯s wedding, so she naturally met Min Qinn before. Seeing that Min Qinn was also present, she was shocked and hurriedly said politely, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Yin.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Jianjia¡¯s little cousin. I remember that your name is Xuanxuan?¡± Qin Xuan nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes. Mrs. Yin, you actually remember me.¡± ¡°Mrs. Yin, Sister Jianjia, are you guys¡­ shopping too?¡± ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t been out for a long time. Since everyone is free today, we came out together,¡± Qin Jianjia said. ¡°I see¡­ Then what happened here?¡± Zhao Linlin answered, ¡°Someone wanted to snatch a gown from me before I could try it on.¡± This was the truth and there was nothing she couldn¡¯t say. She hade to shop with Xuanxuan and the incident had happened to her. She would seem to be hypocritical if she let others exin it when Xuanxuan asked her. Qin Xuan understood without Zhao Linlin saying anything too much. Someone must have deemed Zhao Linlin easy to bully and that female service staff looked down on her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Linlin. I should be with you, but why didn¡¯t you call me when someone bullied you? Others have friends to help them. Don¡¯t you have me?¡± Looking at Liu Minmin and the other two girls, Qin Xuan said, ¡°I can p five of them alone. You should have called me along just now. Watch me p them!¡± After saying that, Qin Xuan remembered that there were elders here and her face turned hot. Seeing that Min Qinn didn¡¯t seem to notice her, she heaved a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t embarrass the Qin Family. ¡°Let the person in charge of the mall handle it. This kind of work attitude can¡¯t be tolerated,¡± Min Qinn said to Qin Jianjia. She didn¡¯t intend to interfere when they were outside earlier because she was afraid that Qin Jianjia would get knocked in the crowd. It didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t intend to interfere in this matter. It was just that there was no need to show her face. Qin Jianjia was about to respond when she saw a group of people walking over. The person in the lead was the person in charge of this mall. The group of people in suits and leather shoes walked into the shop urgently. As soon as they entered, the others moved aside. The group of them walked straight to Yan Jinyu and greeted respectfully, ¡°Miss Yu!¡± Yan Jinyu nodded slightly. The group then looked at Min Qinn and Qin Jianjia, ¡°Madam, Eldest Young Madam!¡± In the past, Min Qinn might be unhappy to see Yin Jiujin¡¯s subordinates greet Yan Jinyu first. But now¡­ She wouldn¡¯t feel that way anymore. Because she also realized that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t simple. ¡°It¡¯s rare for Miss Yu toe to the mall and we let you encounter such an unhappy incident. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll definitely give Miss Yu an exnation for this!¡± ¡°Yes, although it¡¯s not a big deal, this is the Empire Mall after all. Don¡¯t make such a low-level mistake again. You have to pay more attention to your employees¡¯ training.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Yu, don¡¯t worry. I guarantee that such a thing won¡¯t happen again.¡± Actually, there were really very few such employees in the Empire Mall. However, one of them happened to bump into Miss Yu. When the person in charge of the mall received the news, his legs went limp. This was considered a mistake in his work. Master Nine treated his own people very well, but at the same time, Master Nine¡¯s requirements were very high. Especially his requirements in their work. If Master Nine wanted to pursue the matter¡­ He quickly gathered the heads of the various departments to settle this matter personally. ¡°Deal with it.¡± She said to Qin Xuan and Zhao Linlin, ¡°Let¡¯s change to another shop?¡± The two of them nodded in a daze. ¡°O-Okay!¡± Not to mention Zhao Linlin, even Qin Xuan was a little frightened by the scene in front of her. It was rare to see the management team of the Empire Mall personally make a move! Liu Minmin was frightened. When Zhao Linlin turned and left with Yan Jinyu and the others, she hurriedly knelt down and hugged her legs. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I apologize! It was my fault just now. I shouldn¡¯t have snatched the gown that you liked, nor should I have been rude to you. I beg you to forgive me and not take issue with me¡­¡± Zhao Linlin was shocked. She overreacted and kicked her out.. Chapter 518 - It Was All For Her

Chapter 518: It Was All For Her

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After walking out of the shop, Zhao Linlin finally reacted and hurriedly asked, ¡°Jinyu, I kicked her just now. Will she be alright?¡± After she kicked Liu Minmin, she didn¡¯t care about her anymore. She was afraid that she woulde and pull her away again, so she quickly turned and left with Yan Jinyu and the others. She didn¡¯t even notice if she had injured Liu Minmin. ¡°With your puny strength, what can happen?¡± Qin Xuan replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t die. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not easy to do it with people present. If it¡¯s a deserted ce, that kick of yours would be considered light. I¡¯ll still have to go up and give her a kick! Who the hell is she? Who is she looking down on!¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything and only smiled faintly. Seeing them like this, Zhao Linlin heaved a sigh of relief. Her gazended on the few people beside her. She had heard the person-in-charge of the mall call them ¡°Madam¡± and ¡°Eldest Young Madam¡± just now. She did not know much about the top wealthy families in the capital initially, but because her roommates were not simple people, she more or less knew a little about them now. Especially after knowing Yan Jinyu¡¯s fianc¨¦¡¯s identity, she and Qin Xuan would chat asionally when they were in school. Qin Xuan roughly told her about the Yin Family in the capital and the Yin Family¡¯s members. One of them was Master Nine¡¯s mother while the other was Master Nine¡¯s sister-inw. She was really a little nervous walking beside such important people. If she was just alone, she would not have any interactions with these people. Even if she knew their identities, she might not be nervous as they would never interact. However, it was different now. She was Jinyu¡¯s roommate. Of course, she also felt that she was Jinyu¡¯s friend. She was afraid that she would behave badly and embarrass Jinyu. She heard that thedies of top-notch families were usually very picky. What if they felt that Jinyu had a friend like her and had something against Jinyu because of her¡­ It wasn¡¯t that she felt that she was bad and wasn¡¯t worthy to be friends with anyone. It was just that¡­ she was afraid that thedies of the wealthy families would have restrictions on their daughter-inw¡¯s standards of friends. With Yan Jinyu¡¯s sharp senses, she naturally sensed the change in Zhao Linlin¡¯s emotions immediately. Just as she was about to speak, Qin Jianjia beat her to it. Qin Jianjia looked at Zhao Linlin and smiled gently. ¡°Are you and our Yu¡¯er roommates? I rarely see Yu¡¯er make friends¡­¡± Of course, people like Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu did not count. They were people who had gone through life and death with Yu¡¯er. Yu¡¯er was friends with them and had a life-and-death rtionship with them. They trusted each other. Zhao Linlin and Qin Xuan were considered Yu¡¯er¡¯s new friends. She thought that with Yu¡¯er¡¯s seemingly gentle but, in fact, cold and unapproachable personality, she would not make any friends in school. She was still a little worried for Yu¡¯er. She didn¡¯t want Yu¡¯er to live in the past forever. Since she had already ended the past, she should start a new life. She shouldn¡¯t immerse herself in the past anymore. She should interact with more ordinary people and make more friends. Slowly, she would be as happy as ordinary girls her age. ¡°You said you want to buy a gown. Do you have any requests? I¡¯m familiar with the mall. I can introduce them to you.¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m Yu¡¯er¡¯s sister-inw.¡± ¡°¡­Hello. My name is Zhao Linlin. I¡¯m Jinyu¡¯s roommate.¡± Qin Jianjia suddenly spoke to Zhao Linlin, making her unable to react. She was also a little ttered. At the same time, she thought to herself that she had worried too much. Indeed, television dramas and novels were unbelievable. Thedies of such top-notch families were clearly educated, reasonable, and gentle. However, she also knew that there was a saying, ¡°Love me, love my dog¡±. If they didn¡¯t treat Jinyu well, they probably wouldn¡¯t have treated her like this either. There was no need to treat her with such an attitude. It was good that Jinyu¡¯s fianc¨¦¡¯s family was like this. Recently, she had learned a lot. For example, although the Yan Family was considered the number one family in North City, they werepletely iparable to a top-notch family like the Yin Family in the capital. As for Jinyu and the Yan Family¡­ It was said that they had cut ties. She was a little worried for Jinyu at first. Not to mention that Jinyu had cut ties with the Yan Family, even if she didn¡¯t, even if she was the favored eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City, she still didn¡¯t have enough backing to marry into a family like the Yin Family. She would be easily bullied. Now that she saw that the Yin Family was willing to love Jinyu, she was relieved. ¡°I don¡¯t have any special requests for the gown as long as I can attend Xuanxuan¡¯s birthday party. I won¡¯t trouble you with such a small matter. I¡¯ll just walk around casually. I¡¯ll definitely find something suitable.¡± ¡°Alright then. However, since we met here, let¡¯s shop together. Yu¡¯er doesn¡¯t have anyone to talk to when she goes shopping with us.¡± Qin Jianjia¡¯s attitude towards Zhao Linlin wasn¡¯t entirely dependent on Yan Jinyu. Most of all, Zhao Linlin gave her a good impression. Perhaps because she could tell that Zhao Linlin was afraid that she would disturb them if she shopped together with them, Qin Jianjia continued to smile gently. ¡°Xuanxuan is my cousin. We haven¡¯t shopped together for a long time. It¡¯s rare for us to meet, so we can shop together.¡± ¡°Indeed. Sister Jianjia is usually busy with work and I have to go to school. It¡¯s indeed a long time since I went shopping with Sister Jianjia.¡± Qin Xuan didn¡¯t think too much about it. She simply agreed with Qin Jianjia¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Linlin, shall we go together? Sister Jianjia has good taste. She can give us advice on the gown. Jinyu is also here. Everyone can help us choose a gown.¡± Qin Xuan had always said ¡°we¡±. Actually, she only came today to apany Zhao Linlin to buy a gown. She was the star of her birthday party and her gown had to be custom-made. She wanted to give Zhao Linlin one gown too, but Zhao Linlin rejected her as soon as she spoke. After spending so much time together, Qin Xuan understood Zhao Linlin¡¯s temper. Since Zhao Linlin rejected her, she didn¡¯t insist anymore. Zhao Linlin had been working part-time recently, so she didn¡¯tck the money to buy a gown. In the future, she would just treat Zhao Linlin to a few more meals in school. Since Qin Xuan had already said so, Zhao Linlin couldn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Alright.¡± She said politely to Qin Jianjia, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡± ¡°Why are you so polite? We¡¯re all shopping together. What¡¯s there to disturb?¡± At this moment, Min Qinn, who was walking beside Qin Jianjia, said, ¡°This shop then.¡± Yan Jinyu took a look. This was a gown shop, but it wasn¡¯t for someone Min Qinn¡¯s age. It was more suitable for young people. She nced at Min Qinn twice. However, Min Qinn did not look at her. She walked into the shop first awkwardly. Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze wandered between the two of them. She was even more certain of the guess she had deduced from seeing the two of them interacting these few days. It seemed fine when the two of them interacted, but as long as one observed carefully, it was very easy to notice her sister-inw¡¯s attitude towards Yu¡¯er. It was very awkward. It seemed like she wanted to treat Yu¡¯er well, but she did it in a roundabout way. She was not direct about it at all. Based on her understanding of her sister-inw, she probably didn¡¯t know that Yu¡¯er was not simple back then. Because of Yu¡¯er¡¯s background and 16 years of disappearance, she looked down on Yu¡¯er and even had a conflict with her. She had heard about it. When Yu¡¯er came back, the rumors about her were that she grew up in an orphanage in a rural town and dropped out of school to work after graduating from junior high¡­ Oh, it was not only when Yu¡¯er had just returned. Everyone who was unaware of the situation still thought so too. Her sister-inw was someone who valued status very much. When she was with Feng Li, the ¡°orphan¡±, her sister-inw, who was her good friend then, had always persuaded her to consider it carefully. Not to mention choosing a daughter-inw. However, Eldest Sister-inw seemed to be a little afraid of Yu¡¯er. Presumably, she must have been frightened by Yu¡¯er when she didn¡¯t like Yu¡¯er and went to find trouble with her. The number one killer might look like an obedient and pure 19-year-old girl, but her dignity was not something that anyone could offend. Fortunately, Sister-inw only seemed to know that Yu¡¯er was not simple and did not know Yu¡¯er¡¯s identity. Otherwise, with Sister-inw¡¯s courage, she would definitely not dare to approach Yu¡¯er, let alone shop together. However, Sister-inw should meet such a daughter-inw. Otherwise, she would not be so well-behaved now. And Jin¡¯er¡¯s temper was¡­ She heard that during the years that she wasn¡¯t at home, Jin¡¯er had a conflict with his family. It was only after Yu¡¯er came back that their rtionship eased up. If Yu¡¯er was easy to bully and her sister-inw continued to find trouble with Yu¡¯er, with Jin¡¯er¡¯s concern for her, who knew what would happen to the family. Anyway, she liked Yu¡¯er very much. She was cute, valiant, beautiful, and delicate. If she hadn¡¯t been engaged to Jin¡¯er long ago and their rtionship was good, she really wanted to abduct her to be her own daughter-inw. Speaking of which, her son was even older than Jin¡¯er. Although he was only months older, Jin¡¯er was almost getting engaged. Meanwhile, her son¡­ Ever since he returned to the Yin Family, his son rarely went out and stayed in his courtyard every day. If she hadn¡¯t asked someone to call him out, he probably would have eaten his meals in his courtyard. And judging from the reaction of the other Yin Family members, this situation seemed to be good! Not leaving the courtyard for 10 years¡­ Every time she thought about how her son had suffered all these years, her heart ached. She retracted her thoughts. ¡°Yu¡¯er.¡± Yan Jinyu stopped. ¡°Will you invite your roommates to your engagement party?¡± ¡°Yes, Auntie, why are you asking that?¡± ¡°I want to say that since you¡¯re inviting them, why don¡¯t you buy the gown that your roommate is going to wear to attend your engagement party today?¡± ¡°When we left the house, Jin¡¯er said that all the expenses today are on his tab. You don¡¯t have to worry about whether your roommate will ept it. When the timees, just give her two gowns and tell her an appropriate price. If she really feels that it¡¯s inappropriate, just say that this is Jin¡¯er¡¯s ce and you have given her a discount. She won¡¯t find it so difficult to ept it then.¡± That girl did note from a high family background. Yin Xiaoxiao still had this judgment. Most importantly, she could tell that she was not a girl who liked to take advantage of others. Looking at Yu¡¯er¡¯s personality, it seemed rare for her to make friends too. Yan Jinyu thought that Yin Xiaoxiao was going to say something else. After hearing that, she smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± She had actually thought of this long ago. Even if Yin Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t say it, she would still do it. Two gowns were nothing to her, but to Zhao Linlin, it was indeed a huge expense. Especially since Zhao Linlin even had to work part-time for her living expenses. However, Zhao Linlin was quite capable. She was said to be doing home tutoring. Her work was not tiring. In a ce like the capital, there were many wealthy families. The family that she was tutoring was not bad either, so her sry was not low. There was no problem with paying for her living expenses. However, she didn¡¯t expect Yin Xiaoxiao to even consider this. She knew very well that Yin Xiaoxiao naturally wasn¡¯t concerned about Zhao Linlin. She didn¡¯t even know Zhao Linlin. There was no need for her to care about someone she didn¡¯t know. It was because of her. ¡°By the way, Yu¡¯er.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her in confusion. ¡°I wanted to ask if you know any good girls. Can you introduce them to your cousin?¡± Chapter 519 - Saving His Life

Chapter 519: Saving His Life

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Look at your cousin. He¡¯s so young. Why does he keep himself at home all day? He even looks as if he has no other desires¡­ Ahem, anyway, your cousin should be getting a partner at his age. If you know any suitable girls, introduce her to him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. Matchmake Feng Yun? Matchmake Feng Yun with his personality¡­ She didn¡¯t dare to imagine that scene. She couldn¡¯t help butugh just thinking about it. Moreover, she really did not have any girl who was worthy of Feng Yun. However, she could not say that out loud. Yan Jinyu held back herughter. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a good look at them. If there¡¯s anyone suitable, I¡¯ll introduce them to Cousin.¡± ¡°Sigh, actually, I¡¯m just trying. With your cousin¡¯s personality, it¡¯s probably not easy for him to get a girlfriend. I wonder who he takes after.¡± ¡°He looks like your uncle, but your uncle courted me when he was 18 years old. Your cousin is 25 now¡­ Forget it, forget it. If there¡¯s anyone suitable, introduce him. If not, try your best to call him along when you and Jin¡¯er have any small gatherings outside. Even if you don¡¯t have anyone in mind for him, at least he should go out more often. Why is he cooped up at home all day?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. ¡°Sure.¡± Just as she finished speaking, Yin Xiaoxiao sighed heavily. ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. Could this be the so-called breaking his old mother¡¯s heart? However, she really didn¡¯t dare to think about matchmaking Feng Yun¡­ ¡°This, this, and this. Linlin, try them.¡± Yan Jinyu and Yin Xiaoxiao entered the shopst and saw Qin Xuan giving Zhao Linlin three gowns. ¡°Xuanxuan, there¡¯s too many of them. I¡¯ll just choose one.¡± ¡°How would you know which one is better if you don¡¯t try them all? Don¡¯t worry, if it¡¯s not suitable after you try it, we¡¯ll go to another shop. We have to choose one that we like with the right price. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have nned to spend the entire day shopping with you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Jinyu and my cousin are here. No one will dare to make things difficult for us again.¡± Zhao Linlin wanted to say that she wasn¡¯t afraid of being put in a spot. It was just that there were so many people apanying her to shop, including Madam and Eldest Young Madam of the Yin Family. She was embarrassed to let them wait for her to try on her clothes. Just as she was about to speak, Qin Jianjia also picked out two gowns. ¡°Let¡¯s try these two too. We¡¯ll help you see which is nicer. Yu¡¯er and Jin¡¯er are getting engaged in a month. We¡¯ll definitely invite you toe then, so let¡¯s buy two pieces today.¡± ¡°Of course. If you want to, you can buy a few more gowns too. I have a super VIP card with 80% discount.¡± After saying that, she winked at Qin Xuan. Qin Xuan quickly recovered from the shock of knowing that Yan Jinyu was going to be engaged, ¡°Y-yes, why didn¡¯t I think of that? Sister Jianjia is Master Nine¡¯s sister-inw. She has a super membership card in her hand and can get a 20% discount. You can buy five gowns for the price of one.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s try them out slowly.¡± Zhao Linlin was pushed into the fitting room. ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. Qin Jianjia was also very considerate. She even came out with an 80% discount super membership card. There was no such thing as an 80% discount membership card in the Empire Mall. Qin Jianjia walked to the resting sofa at the side and sat down. Min Qinn also sat down beside her. ¡°Auntie, Yu¡¯er, sit here.¡± Yan Jinyu walked over but didn¡¯t sit down. Qin Jianjia said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, if you like something, you can try it out too. We¡¯re here to shop. We can¡¯t not buy anything, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see at the other shops.¡± Qin Jianjia thought about it and agreed. Usually, Jin¡¯er would help Yu¡¯er prepare when she needed to wear a gown. There was no need to buy it. Actually, what she didn¡¯t know was that Yan Jinyu really wasn¡¯t interested in buying clothes. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see that you get along well with your ssmates in school,¡± Qin Jianjia suddenly said. Yan Jinyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Qin Jianjia was really¡­ Indeed, even Yin Jiujin¡¯s attitude towards her was different. She could even raise an outstanding younger brother like Qin Hao. She was gentle, generous, and considerate. She would definitely be an outstanding wife of the head of the Yin Family in the future. ¡°Yes, we got along quite well. She¡¯s also a good person and likes Chinese medicine a lot. Perhaps she can help Feng in the future when she¡¯s nurtured.¡± Everyone knew who Feng was. ¡°You have such a good rtionship with the Second Young Master of the Min Family. Invite them to our house one day. Speaking of which, we haven¡¯t even met your friends properly. We should find an opportunity to entertain them and thank them for taking care of you all these years,¡± Qin Jianjia said seriously,pletely treating Yan Jinyu as a member of the Yin Family. ¡°Jianjia is right. We really should find a chance to entertain them. Speaking of which, your uncle and I were able toe back safely. They¡¯ve also helped us a lot,¡± Yin Xiaoxiao said. ¡°Jianjia is right. We really should find a chance to entertain them. Speaking of which, your uncle and I were able toe back safely, they¡¯ve also helped us a lot,¡± Yin Xiaoxiao said. However, she had seen their tacit understanding at the Min Family¡¯s banquet and had long guessed that their rtionship was not ordinary. She didn¡¯t interrupt when she didn¡¯t know the situation. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°There¡¯ll be a chance to entertain them. Besides, they¡¯ll be at our engagement party. We¡¯ll see them there.¡± The Yin Family shouldn¡¯t be thanking them since she had yet to marry into the Yin Family. Logically speaking, it was inappropriate. Besides, her rtionship with Feng Meimei and Little Rain was far closer to her than the Yin Family¡¯s. Let the Yin Family to help her thank Feng and the rest? At that time, she would be scolded by Meimei. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it after the engagement party.¡± How could Qin Jianjia not know her concerns? It was indeed not appropriate for the Yin Family to step in for her before the engagement. Even though they didn¡¯t care. ¡°Yu¡¯er, I¡¯ve never asked you. I heard from Yun¡¯er that you saved his life back then?¡± As soon as Yin Xiaoxiao finished speaking, Min Qinn pricked up her ears. She was really curious about who Yan Jinyu was. A person who grew up in an orphanage in a small town would definitely not have such formidable skills. It was even more impossible for her to shoot urately and kill without even blinking. Yun¡¯er? She actually knew Yun¡¯er long ago? She even saved Yun¡¯er? ¡°Cousin said that, but I don¡¯t have any impression of that. I do remember that Cousin helped me take a bullet and almost lost his life. Feng had to pull him back from the gates of hell.¡± She said it lightly, but Yin Xiaoxiao and the others were shocked. Especially Yin Xiaoxiao, who knew everything. Her heart clenched. ¡°I owe Cousin my life.¡± ¡°But I heard from Yun¡¯er that you saved him and not just once. He owes you his life.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who saves who. It¡¯s all in the past. Let the past be in the past. Everything is fine now, right?¡± After Yan Jinyu finished speaking, her phone rang. She paused when she saw the caller ID. ¡°I¡¯ll go answer a call.¡± She walked out of the shop. Qin Jianjia then asked, ¡°Aunt, what exactly happened? How did Yun¡¯er go missing back then? What happened during the years he was missing?¡± Chapter 520 - Her Identity

Chapter 520: Her Identity

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yin Xiaoxiao nced at Min Qinn and then at Qin Jianjia. With her interactions with Qin Jianjia these few days, she already roughly knew what kind of person Qin Jianjia was. It was impossible for Qin Jianjia not to know that Min Qinn didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. Since Qin Jianjia knew that Min Qinn didn¡¯t know and even asked in front of Min Qinn, Yin Xiaoxiao was more willing to believe that Qin Jianjia did it on purpose than Qin Jianjia had forgotten that Min Qinn was still present. She deliberately asked in front of Min Qinn and deliberately let her exin in front of Min Qinn. She wanted Min Qinn to know Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. Yin Xiaoxiao had roughly guessed what her intentions were. Based on Min Qinn¡¯s current attitude towards Yan Jinyu, it shouldn¡¯t be to make Min Qinn fear Yan Jinyu. Perhaps, Qin Jianjia only wanted Min Qinn to not be the only person in the family who didn¡¯t know about it. Hence, Min Qinn wouldn¡¯t make a fuss when she found out the truth from someone else in the future. However, with Min Qinn¡¯s courage, she shouldn¡¯t be able to make a fuss. Qin Jianjia should know this too. She probably just didn¡¯t want their rtionship that had painstakingly eased to be worse one day. ¡°Ghost ughter Ind, Liu Guang.¡± ¡°You might not know the name Liu Guang, but Old Master Min has an illegitimate son called Min Quan. You should have heard of him. I heard that at the Min Family¡¯s banquet before the new year, the daughter of the Min Family seemed to be Min Quan¡¯s biological daughter.¡± Not only Qin Jianjia, but Min Qinn also remembered it after Yin Xiaoxiao said that. She was the adopted daughter of the Min Family after all. An illegitimate son suddenly appeared in the Min Family. The Min Sisi that she liked very much was not Min Guili¡¯s daughter, but daughter of that illegitimate son, Min Quan. She still remembered this clearly even though she was frightened by the bloody scene at the Min Family¡¯s banquet that day. ¡°The Liu Guang you¡¯re talking about is this Min Quan?¡± Min Qinn asked. ¡°And Ghost¡­ Ghost ughter Ind?¡± How could Min Qinn not know what Ghost ughter Ind was? Almost everyone with some background had heard of Ghost ughter Ind! ¡°That¡¯s right. Liu Guang is Min Quan. Liu Guang is also the master of Ghost ughter Ind. Back then, Yun¡¯er was sent to Ghost ughter Ind by Liu Guang. Later on, we found out about it and sneaked into Ghost ughter Ind to save Yun¡¯er¡­¡± Yin Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t continue to say what happened afterwards. She couldn¡¯t continue. She did not want to recall the past. However, this was enough for Min Qinn to understand. Old Master Min¡¯s illegitimate son was the master of Ghost ughter Ind. Back then, he had abducted Feng Yun to Ghost ughter Ind, and Feng Yun and Yan Jinyu had long known each other. The two of them had even saved each other. Then, Yan Jinyu¡­ Who was she? No matter who she was, anyone who was rted to Ghost ughter Ind couldn¡¯t be ordinary! Qin Jianjia nced at Min Qinn and then asked Yin Xiaoxiao, ¡°Aunt, you and Uncle have been¡­ in Liu Guang¡¯s hands all these years? In other words¡­ in Ghost ughter¡¯s hands?¡± She had long guessed it, but this was the first time Qin Jianjia had really asked it out loud. After Yin Xiaoxiao and Feng Li came back, basically no one in the Yin Family took the initiative to mention this. Everyone acted as if these things had never happened. Yin Xiaoxiao nodded, ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Qin Jianjia instantly fell silent. She didn¡¯t know what to say. It was one thing to think about it beforehand, but it was another thing to receive an affirmative answer. How could the Ghost ughter be friendly to their enemy? How did Aunt and Uncle survive all these years? Liu Guang actually didn¡¯t kill them all these years. It was really shocking. She also knew that Liu Guang definitely had a reason for keeping her aunt and uncle alive. She didn¡¯t want to ask further. However, she felt a lingering fear when she thought about how her aunt and uncle had suffered at Ghost ughter¡¯s hands all these years. If Qin Jianjia was already like this, it was even worse for Min Qinn. Min Qinn was touched. ¡°Xiaoxiao, you and Feng Li must have suffered a lot all these years.¡± Yin Xiaoxiao smiled without saying a word. How could it be as simple as suffering a lot? If Feng Li wasn¡¯t in Liu Guang¡¯s hands and Feng Li wouldn¡¯t have survived if anything happened to her, she wouldn¡¯t havested for so many years at all. Seeing that she was silent, Min Qinn could not ask further. After hesitating for a moment, she finally asked the biggest question in her heart, ¡°Xiaoxiao, you said Yan¡­ You said that Jinyu saved Yun¡¯er and Yun¡¯er was abducted by Ghost ughter Ind in the early years. Then, who is Jinyu?¡± ¡°Ghost ughter Ind is so mysterious. If someone didn¡¯t deliberately leak information to us, even Feng Li and I might not have been able to find out where Ghost ughter Ind is. Since Yun¡¯er was abducted by Ghost ughter Ind and lives on Ghost ughter Ind, and Yu¡¯er saved him, who does Sister-inw think Yu¡¯er is?¡± Min Qinn was surprised. Yin Xiaoxiao continued, ¡°Liu Guang is Ghost ughter¡¯s master, and Yu¡¯er is Liu Guang¡¯s greatest enemy. Ghost ughter Ind¡¯s destruction and Liu Guang¡¯s escape from death were all greatly rted to Yu¡¯er. Yu¡¯er even contributed greatly to saving us from Liu Guang and getting rid of Liu Guang, this scourge.¡± Min Qinn was stunned and was speechless for a long time. She had also heard a little about who destroyed Ghost ughter Ind. Ghost ughter had an internal conflict. The number one killer, ¡°Chi¡±, had jointly attacked Ghost ughter Ind with the other three top killers. Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed in their hands, and Ghost ughter¡¯s hundred years of foundation was destroyed in a day! Four top killers¡­ Didn¡¯t Yan Jinyu, Min Rufeng, Xi Fengling, and Huo Siyu happen to be four people? Moreover, other than Xi Fengling whom she didn¡¯t know well, three of the four of them had been missing before! They were the four top killers?! At the Min Family¡¯s banquetst year, the four of them were obviously led by Yan Jinyu. Then, Yan Jinyu was¡­ The number one killer, ¡°Chi¡±?! Min Qinn was even more shocked. That was unbelievable. She had heard of the name ¡°Chi¡±, the number one killer. She became famous in that battle nine years ago! Yan Jinyu was only 10 years old back then! Min Qinn was shocked, followed by a lingering fear. She recalled how she had spoken to Yan Jinyu so rudely at Mount Jing back then! Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t joking when she said that she dared to kill her! No, she had long known that Yan Jinyu was not joking when she said she really dared to kill someone. However, at that time, she didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. Now that she knew, the impact it gave her waspletely different. Being the number one killer, how many big shots had died at her hands? Wasn¡¯t killing her as easy as lifting her hand? Her limbs went cold. ¡°It seems like Sister-inw has guessed Yu¡¯er¡¯s identity. Will Sister-inw interfere in Yu¡¯er and Jin¡¯er¡¯s matters because of her identity?¡± Min Qinn¡¯s face was pale. She wanted to, but did she dare? She didn¡¯t want to die yet! Seeing that she was frightened, Yin Xiaoxiao said, ¡°Sister-inw, actually, Jin¡¯er should have realized Yu¡¯er¡¯s identity long ago. I¡¯ve only been back for a few days but I can see Jin¡¯er¡¯s feelings for her clearly. I believe you know better than me.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not interfere in their matters. Jin¡¯er isn¡¯t someone without his own ideas.¡± ¡°Besides, Yu¡¯er saved Yun¡¯er back then. She¡¯s considered Yun¡¯er¡¯s savior. She saved Feng Li and me and even killed Liu Guang to avenge us. Our family of three owes her and will stand on her side.¡± Although Liu Guang died at Jin¡¯er¡¯s hands in the end, she had seen Yu¡¯er and Liu Guang fight for so long. If Jin¡¯er didn¡¯t make a move, Liu Guang would have died at Yu¡¯er¡¯s hands. ¡°Sister-inw, I don¡¯t think you want me to stand against you, right?¡± ¡°Even without these, Sister-inw, do you think you can interfere in Yu¡¯er and Jin¡¯er¡¯s matters? Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. Although Yu¡¯er always has a smile on her face and looks very easy to get along with, she¡¯s not like this inside. If she was like this inside, she would have long died in a ruthless ce like Ghost ughter Ind.¡± Min Qinn said nothing. However, she was thinking that even without Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s reminder, she knew what Yan Jinyu was like. Back at Mount Jing, she was already frightened before Yan Jinyu could really make a move. ¡°Mom, Aunt is right. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t get involved in Yu¡¯er and Jin¡¯er¡¯s matters,¡± Qin Jianjia said. ¡°I think you don¡¯t want the Yin Family¡¯s rare harmonious atmosphere to be destroyed and return to the past¡¯s suffering, right?¡± ¡°Do you prefer Jin¡¯er to return home once a year and not having a meal even when he goes back? Or do you prefer the current situation where Jin¡¯er mostly lives in the Yin Family?¡± Min Qinn was stunned. No, she did not want to return to the past! She wasn¡¯t very against Yan Jinyu either, even after knowing her identity. She was just¡­ afraid. That was the number one killer who killed without batting an eyelid! ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I won¡¯t interfere in their matters anymore! Don¡¯t tell me about their matters in the future!¡± Min Qinn said and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go shopping over there!¡± Watching her flee, Yin Xiaoxiao and Qin Jianjia looked at each other and smiled. Min Qinn walked over angrily and saw Yan Jinyu standing outside the shop answering the call. Her expression suddenly becameplex. The girl outside the ss window was wearing a pink floral dress. Her long hair drifted in the wind as she stood in the corridor outside. She had a faint smile on her face and exuded a romantic aura. She looked like an ordinary teenage girl. She looked even more pure than an ordinary teenage girl. Was this person really the number one killer who was so fiendish that countless big shots feared? It was really hard to imagine. Min Qinn¡¯s gaze was so direct that it was impossible for Yan Jinyu not to sense it. She looked up through the ss window. She had a smile on her face, but her gaze was very sharp. Min Qinn was so frightened that she trembled. She didn¡¯t dare to look up at Yan Jinyu again for a long time. When she finally calmed down and looked up again, Yan Jinyu had already retracted her gaze. Yan Jinyu stood in the aisle and kicked the ground as she answered the call. She spoke seriously on the phone. Min Qinn was puzzled. Who was it? She sounded so serious and happy? Was it Jin¡¯er? No, it shouldn¡¯t be. Jin¡¯er knew that they were here to shop, so he wouldn¡¯t call at this time. Even if he had something to say, he wouldn¡¯t call for so long. Looking at Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression, it didn¡¯t seem like there was anything urgent. Besides, she had seen Yan Jinyu lookpletely different in front of Jin¡¯er. Although she also looked very happy, it was different from when she was in front of Jin¡¯er. She was more rxed in front of Jin¡¯er? More casual? Who called Yan Jinyu? Ten minutes ago. Yan Jinyu saw the caller ID and walked out of the gown shop with her phone before answering the call. Before she could say anything, the other party spoke first, ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡± Her voice was filled with joy and excitement. Chapter 521 - Planning To Return To The Country

Chapter 521: nning To Return To The Country

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the matter, Auntie?¡± The person who called was Yan Ruyu from the Yan Family. She was Yan Jinyu¡¯s aunt. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t expect Yan Ruyu to call at this time. After her 18th birthday, Yan Ruyu left and returned to the country where she lived with her husband and son. Although she would contact her asionally, she rarely did. She had only just confirmed her engagement with Yin Jiujin. Not many people knew about it, not even Yan Jinyun. Yan Ruyu probably didn¡¯t call her because of this. ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. I just haven¡¯t called you for a long time. I thought that since it¡¯s Sunday today and you¡¯re not going to ss, I¡¯ll call to talk to you.¡± Yan Ruyu¡¯s voice was very gentle as if she was afraid of scaring her. ¡°Are you busy now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not busy.¡± She was just apanying Qin Jianjia to shop. She really wasn¡¯t interested in shopping herself. ¡°¡­Are you used to living in the capital?¡± Yan Ruyu asked after some consideration. Yan Ruyu knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s rtionship with the Yan Family even if she wasn¡¯t in the country. The news media had already reported that she had already cut ties with the Yan Family. At that time, Yan Ruyu had even called Yan Jinyu, but she didn¡¯t mention this matter. She was afraid that Yan Jinyu would be sad if she mentioned it. In Yan Ruyu¡¯s opinion, even if Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t grow up in a rural orphanage and wasn¡¯t that timid, she was still just a 19-year-old girl after all. Even with Yin Jiujin¡¯s protection, she definitely wished to have the care of her family. Besides, Yan Ruyu didn¡¯t know how the Yin Family treated Yan Jinyu. However, she had heard of Min Qinn. She was worried that after Yan Jinyu interacted with the Yin Family, the Yan Family would find fault with her. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± It was indeed fine. However, after saying that, Yan Jinyu realized that these two words seemed a little vague. Yan Ruyu would probably think too much after hearing them. Hence, she added, ¡°Pretty good. I¡¯m quite used to it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s great that you are used to it. Can you keep up with your studies?¡± Before Yan Jinyu could reply, she said, ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. You¡¯re the North City¡¯s top student for the college entrance examination. Of course, you can keep up.¡± Speaking of the college entrance examination, Yan Ruyu had been paying attention ever since Yan Jinyu went to school. Of course, she knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s college entrance examination results too. She called Yan Jinyun to ask. When she found out about Yan Jinyu¡¯s college entrance examination results, Yan Ruyu was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t recover for a long time. North City was not considered a ce with weak teachers. Every year, there were countless formidable college entrance examination candidates. It was not easy to be the top scorer in North City. However, Yan Jinyu did it. What happened to dropping out of school after graduating from the third year of junior high school? ¡°Have you met the Yin Family?¡± ¡°We metst year. On Brother Nine¡¯s birthdayst year, they went to North City to celebrate Brother Nine¡¯s birthday. I saw them then.¡± ¡°Huh? You met them so early?¡± Yin Jiujin and Yan Jinyu were engaged. Yan Ruyu roughly knew when Yin Jiujin¡¯s birthday was. ¡°Yes, I met them very early.¡± Yan Jinyu paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I spentst year¡¯s new year at the Yin Family.¡± She was not someone who did not know what was good for her. Since Yan Ruyu cared about her, there was no need for her to keep quiet and let Yan Ruyu worry for no reason. However, Yan Ruyu had never asked her about her interactions with the Yin Family in the past, so she didn¡¯t mention it. Yan Ruyu was silent for a long time after hearing her words. ¡°Were you celebrating the new year at the Yin Family?¡± Yan Ruyu had also called Yan Jinyu during the new year, but she didn¡¯t ask where Yan Jinyu was. She knew that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t return to the Yan Family for the new year. She was afraid that Yan Jinyu would be sad if she asked her that. However, she never expected that Yan Jinyu would go to the Yin Family for the new year. Yin Jiujin had a very bad rtionship with the Yin Family. She didn¡¯t expect Yin Jiujin to bring Yan Jinyu back to the Yin Family so early. She thought that Yan Jinyu was celebrating the new year at Mount Jing in North City. ¡°Yes, with Brother Nine.¡± ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry too much. I get along quite well with the Yin Family.¡± She didn¡¯t care how her rtionship with the Yin Family was, but since Yan Ruyu was worried, she didn¡¯t mind telling her that. She had indeed gotten along quite well with the Yin Family. ¡°Actually, even if Auntie doesn¡¯t call me, I¡¯m also prepared to find a time to call you. The third of next month is my engagement party with Brother Nine. If you have time, you can bring Uncle and Cousin along for the party.¡± Yan Ruyu was surprised and jumped up from the sofa. ¡°Engagement party?!¡± ¡°Your engagement party with Second Young Master Yin?¡± ¡°Yes, the Yin Family has already decided on the date. Brother Nine will arrange everything. If nothing goes wrong, the invitation should be sent to you within a week.¡± ¡°W-Why is it so¡­¡± [Sudden?] Yan Ruyu didn¡¯t say thest word. Sudden? Yu¡¯er and Second Young Master Yin were already engaged. Since Second Young Master Yin protected Yu¡¯er and kept Yu¡¯er by his side, the engagement party was only a matter of time. Yu¡¯er had been back for more than a year, and she had also interacted with Second Young Master Yin for more than a year. An engagement party was indeed normal. But¡­ She was still very shocked. The Yin Family agreed just like that? Could it really be as Yu¡¯er had said, that she got along well with the Yin Family? She thought that Yu¡¯er wasforting her. No, it didn¡¯t need the Yin Family to ept Yu¡¯er. This engagement party could be held just because of Second Young Master Yin. The Yin Family shouldn¡¯t be able to influence his decision. Perhaps, the engagement was only Second Young Master Yin¡¯s idea and the Yin Family did not agree. Yan Ruyu became even more worried when she thought about that. She wanted to ask, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. Even if she asked, Yu¡¯er might not tell the truth. It seemed like she had to go back home quickly. ¡°Did Second Young Master Yin arrange the engagement party?¡± After thinking about it, Yan Ruyu decided to probe first. ¡°Before I reported to the Imperial Capital University, Brother Nine had already arranged everything. However, the guest list is handled by Aunt Yin now.¡± Yan Ruyu thought that she had heard wrongly. After a while, she said in surprise, ¡°You said that the guest list is¡­ who¡¯s in charge of it?!¡± ¡°The aunt of the Yin Family, Grandpa Yin¡¯s daughter, the eldest daughter of the Yin Family, Yin Xiaoxiao.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Ruyu. ¡°The eldest daughter of the Yin Family. Didn¡¯t she already¡­¡± ¡°No, the enemy used some tricks. Aunt and Uncle are still alive.¡± Yan Ruyu fell silent again. This sudden news was too shocking. After a long while, she said, ¡°I called you because I actually have something to trouble you with. I should say that I want you to ask Second Young Master Yin for a favor.¡± Yan Jinyu was a little surprised. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Your uncle and I are preparing to return to the country. We¡¯ve already contacted the Imperial Capital University. We¡¯ll be teaching at the Imperial Capital University in the future, but your cousin¡¯s school is a little difficult to arrange. I thought that Second Young Master Yin was more familiar with the capital, so I asked him to help arrange it.¡± It wasn¡¯t a big deal. Otherwise, Yan Ruyu wouldn¡¯t have looked for Yan Jinyu and asked her to speak to Yin Jiujin. Actually, she had nned to arrange this after she returned to the country. She suddenly brought it up because she was just too shocked and wanted to change the topic. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t ask her why she wanted to return to the country. ¡°When will Aunt return?¡± ¡°The original n was a weekter.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it for Cousin before you return.¡± The two of them spoke a few more words before hanging up. Chapter 522 - Want To Be A Slacker

Chapter 522: Want To Be A cker

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Yan Jinyu returned to the shop, Zhao Linlin had tried on a gown. Qin Xuan and Qin Jianjia were advising her. She was about to walk over when she realized that Min Qinn was looking at her strangely. Yan Jinyu looked up. Min Qinn was so shocked when their gazes met that she actually took two steps back. Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. She nced at Qin Jianjia and then at Yin Xiaoxiao. What did they say to Min Qinn when she was out for a while? She nced at Min Qinn again and identally met her gaze. Min Qinn quickly looked away as if she was frightened. Yan Jinyu guessed it now. Min Qinn must have known her identity. Even if she didn¡¯t know Yin Xiaoxiao and Qin Jianjia¡¯s intentions for telling Min Qinn about this, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t intend to probe further. It did not affect her even if she knew. She walked over. ¡°This one is fine.¡± These words were directed at Zhao Linlin. Zhao Linlin had never worn such a gown before, so she felt a little ufortable wearing it. When she heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, she tugged at the gown. ¡°Really?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded. ¡°Hey, I knew it. Look, Jinyu already said that,¡± Qin Xuan said. ¡°Let¡¯s try the next one.¡± In the end, Zhao Linlin chose two gowns. They were given 80% discounts that Qin Jianjia had mentioned. Holding the two packed gowns, Zhao Linlin actually wasn¡¯t as calm as she looked. She was not stupid. She had not been to the Empire Mall many times, but she knew that it was impossible for thetest haute couture gowns to be sold at 80% discounts. Since it was their kind intentions, she would just ept it. She wouldn¡¯t say it out loud, but she would keep it in her heart. ¡°Jinyu, I heard that you¡¯re getting engaged?¡± Qin Xuan asked after walking out of the gown shop. ¡°Yes, the third of next month. Wee to the party then,¡± Yan Jinyu said directly. Qin Xuan fell silent and looked at Zhao Linlin. That was true. They didn¡¯t even have a boyfriend and their roommate was about to get engaged. This difference. Sigh¡­ The two of them didn¡¯t ask further. They only nodded and said, ¡°Congrattions.¡± After shopping, Min Qinn instinctively distanced herself from Yan Jinyu. She, who didn¡¯t dare to talk to Yan Jinyu in the past, didn¡¯t say a word to Yan Jinyu now. However, Min Qinn was still fine today. She was not so frightened that she fled. At least, after shopping together, she took the initiative to find a good restaurant to eat with her. After shopping around, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t buy anything. Qin Jianjia bought a lot. Min Qinn and Yin Xiaoxiao also bought some things too. *** The next day, Yan Jinyu went to school. Yin Jiujin personally sent her there. After he sent her to the school gate, Yan Jinyu leaned over and kissed his cheek. ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯m leaving. See youter.¡± Yin Jiujin ced one hand on the steering wheel and rubbed the top of her head. His eyes were filled with a gentle and doting smile. ¡°Yes, go ahead. See youter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after school. The custom-made gown is ready. I¡¯ll bring you to try it on.¡± Yan Jinyu naturally had no objections to Yin Jiujin¡¯s arrangements for the engagement. ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing that she was so obedient as if she was at his mercy, Yin Jiujin¡¯s heart softened. He hooked the back of her head and pulled her closer before kissing her heavily. Looking into Yan Jinyu¡¯s watery and using eyes, Yin Jiujin wiped the corner of his lips with his thumb. ¡°This is a goodbye kiss.¡± Yan Jinyu red at him angrily, ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± She opened the car door and got out. ¡°Brother Nine, leave first. I¡¯ll enter school after you leave.¡± Yin Jiujin was exasperated. He started the car engine and left first. Every school had gossip, and the Imperial Capital University was no exception. Thest time someone confessed to Yan Jinyu in the canteen, Yin Jiujin and Huo Xuan, two outstanding men, appeared at the same time. Yin Jiujin¡¯s identity had been exposed, and many people in the school knew about this. However, this was Master Nine¡¯s private matter. Those who knew his identity didn¡¯t dare toment too much. Those who didn¡¯t know his identity posted the video that day on the school forum. Many people knew that Yan Jinyu, the belle of the Chinese medicine department, had a very outstanding fianc¨¦. Not only was her fianc¨¦ outstanding, but the men around her were also very outstanding. Those male ssmates who had feelings for Yan Jinyu instantly fell out of love. Not to mention her fianc¨¦¡¯s noble temperament, just his looks alone were far beyond them. There was no way topare with him. They had to know their limits. Hence, Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t encounter any confessions for the time being when she came to school now. After dealing with Chu Ying and Chu Yiran, Chu Ling followed Yan Jinyun back to North City and seriously helped Yan Jinyun. After a while, she was already considered Yan Jinyun¡¯s right-hand woman in the Yan Corporation. Chu Xiaohuan had taken over the Chu Corporation and was busy all day. She didn¡¯te to school much. She did note today either. Only Yan Jinyu went to ss with her two other roommates. Regardless of whether others knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, after the confession in the canteenst time, Yan Jinyu was considered half a celebrity in the Imperial Capital University now with the appearance of her boyfriend. People kept staring at her when she walked on the campus. Fortunately, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care. However, Qin Xuan and Zhao Linlin, who were with her, felt a little ufortable being stared at like this. However, they only felt ufortable at the beginning. After seeing that Yan Jinyu, the party concerned, was very calm, they didn¡¯t care so much anymore. They went to the canteen to eat again. ¡°Beauty Yu.¡± Huo Siyu got her meal and sat down opposite Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu looked up at her and didn¡¯t say anything. Huo Siyu knew what she wanted to ask. She smiled and said, ¡°Oh, I went to the counselor¡¯s office to get something. That¡¯s why I¡¯mte.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, how¡¯s the preparation for the engagement party? Do you need our help? I¡¯ve been especially free recently. Sister Fengling is also very free. She wants to find something to do.¡± Huo Siyu was indeed free, but not Xi Fengling. However, she was not very busy. The Feng Family¡¯s matters had stabilized. Xi Mao and Feng Xiangxiang had returned to Cloud City. They were basically in charge of the Feng Family¡¯s matters while Xi Fengling remained in the capital. Mei Feng Bar¡¯s business had always been good. She stayed at Mei Feng Bar most of the time. She was just handling some matters asionally and was not busy. ¡°There¡¯s no need to. Brother Nine will arrange it. I won¡¯t interfere.¡± Seeing that she was smiling happily, Huo Siyu suddenly felt very emotional. Such a life was really good now. Everyone was just living a simple life. They did not have to worry that someone would threaten their safety and they would no longer have to live a dangerous life. Beauty Yu had changed a lot. In the past, although Beauty Yu also smiled, she rarely smiled from the bottom of her heart like now. ¡°Beauty Yu, you¡¯ve learned to bask in happiness now. Look at you. You¡¯re smiling so brightly.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled kindly. ¡°Why am I smiling so brightly?¡± Huo Siyu trembled and quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no. I used the wrong words.¡± Alright, their lives were simple now, but Beauty Yu was still that Beauty Yu. She was not someone to be teased. ¡°I just think it¡¯s really good now.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, we¡¯re so free and bored. Why don¡¯t we cooperate and do a small business?¡± Qin Xuan and Zhao Linlin pricked up their ears. Although she didn¡¯t know what Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu meant by ¡°bored¡±, they were students after all, they shouldn¡¯t be bored with sses every day. Besides, Yan Jinyu was always reading various medical books. She shouldn¡¯t be considered free. Moreover, she still had to be busy with the engagement. Yan Jinyu smiled gently, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but do you think I¡¯ll stop cking and go do business with you?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be able to spend all my money in a few lifetimes. Is it worth it for me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qin Xuan and Zhao Linlin. They were envious. They also wanted money that they could not finish spending in a few lifetimes. However, they all thought that Yan Jinyu was joking. Yan Jinyu had cut ties with the Yan Family. It was said that the Yan Corporation shares in her hands were all in her twin sister¡¯s hands now. Where could she get the money from? However, with such a fianc¨¦, no one would think that she was boasting. Wasn¡¯t Master Nine¡¯s money something that she wouldn¡¯t be able to spend in a few lifetimes? How would they know that Yan Jinyu was talking about her own assets? Huo Siyu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± How could she have forgotten that Beauty Yu¡¯s most obvious attribute wasziness? ¡°I¡¯m bored. Beauty Yu, are you really not going to consider it?¡± ¡°No, I want to be a cker.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Only Beauty Yu would say that she wanted to be a cker so confidently and not make others think that she was not ambitious. ¡°You can do the business yourself. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have the ability.¡± Huo Siyu quickly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. What¡¯s the point of doing it alone? I don¡¯tck that bit of money.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qin Xuan and Zhao Linlin. Jealousy twisted people. ¡°Miss Huo.¡± Qin Xuan smiled at Huo Siyu. Huo Siyu became serious for a second and gave her a standard smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. We¡¯ve eaten together so many times, so we¡¯re considered familiar with each other now. You¡¯re also Qin Hao¡¯s cousin. Just call me by my name in the future.¡± ¡°Alright, Little¡­ Siyu¡­¡± Qin Xuan almost bit her tongue when she said that. She wanted to call her Little Rain like Yan Jinyu, but for some reason, she suddenly changed her words. Even Qin Xuan didn¡¯t know the reason why. She seemed to instinctively feel that Huo Siyu wouldn¡¯t like her calling her that. She just suddenly changed her words. Huo Siyu blinked. ¡°Little Siyu?¡± Qin Xuan smiled awkwardly. ¡°My family calls me Rainy. You can call me that too. Can I call you Xuanxuan?¡± ¡°O-of course.¡± She was still a little embarrassed. ¡°What did you want to say just now?¡± With Huo Siyu¡¯s reminder, Qin Xuan finally remembered the matter. ¡°It¡¯s like this. It¡¯s my birthday on Friday and my family has organized a small party for me. I want to invite you to the party. I wonder if you have time?¡± ¡°Of course, I have time. Didn¡¯t I say just now that I¡¯m especially free recently?¡± It was mainly because it seemed like she had also invited Beauty Yu. Beauty Yu should be going. Of course, she had to go too. ¡°I¡¯ll go with Beauty Yu then.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you at home then.¡± After that, the few of them chatted and finished their lunch. As soon as they finished eating and stood up, they saw two people walking towards them. It was Luo Yikun and Xu Gui. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, can we talk in private?¡± Luo Yikun asked. Yan Jinyu looked up at them and nodded gently. Chapter 523 - Looking For Trouble On Her Birthday

Chapter 523: Looking For Trouble On Her Birthday

Qin Xuan and Zhao Linlin left first, and Huo Siyu followed Yan Jinyu. In a forest path outside the school canteen. There were not many people there now. Yan Jinyu stood under a tree. ¡°Second Young Master Luo, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not anything important.¡± Looking at the bench over on the other side, Luo Yikun said, ¡°Shall we go over there and sit down?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to sit down. Second Young Master Luo can tell me here.¡± Luo Yikun was only making a suggestion. He wanted to talk to her, so he couldn¡¯t let her stand there. Since she had already said so, he naturally wouldn¡¯t force her. ¡°We¡¯re actually here to bid farewell to Eldest Miss Yan.¡± ¡°We¡± were naturally referring to him and Xu Gui. Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows and nced at them, waiting for him to continue. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Qiu has already gone overseas. Xu Gui and I also n to go overseas. The procedures for the school¡¯s suspension have been settled. We¡¯ll be on the ne tomorrow.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Eldest Miss Yan, I¡¯m afraid I would still be under Liu Guang¡¯s control. I owe Eldest Miss Yan a favor. I¡¯m here to bid farewell and also to express my gratitude today. I also want Eldest Miss Yan to know that this favor will always be there. If Eldest Miss Yan has anything for me to do in the future, just tell me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Besides, I didn¡¯t specially help you. I just don¡¯t want Liu Guang to have another helper. You don¡¯t have to remember that favor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing to Eldest Miss Yan, but it¡¯s very important to me. No matter what, Eldest Miss Yan, you just have to remember that I still owe you a favor.¡± ¡°Then, we¡¯ll make a move first. We won¡¯t disturb Eldest Miss Yan.¡± After saying that, he nodded at Huo Siyu. He left with the slightly unnatural Xu Gui. After they walked away, Huo Siyu looked at their backs and asked with a strange expression, ¡°Beauty Yu, what¡¯s wrong with them?¡± She seemed to have discovered something incredible? It was understandable that the two of them had a good rtionship. They both came from North City. It was said that when they were still in North City, their rtionship was already not bad. However, the atmosphere between the two of them seemed a little strange now. They were even going overseas together¡­ Tsk tsk. Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the dormitory for a nap.¡± *** Friday afternoon. It was Qin Xuan¡¯s birthday party. In Qin Xuan¡¯s vi. Qin Xuan¡¯s family was a side branch of the Qin Family. They didn¡¯t live in the Qin Family¡¯s mansion and had their own mansion. Yan Jinyu, Huo Siyu, and Zhao Linlin came together. Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu didn¡¯t dress up too morously. They only chose ordinary gowns to change into and their makeup was extremely simple, so that they wouldn¡¯t overshadow the protagonist¡¯s glow tonight. However, with their looks and temperament, it was difficult for them to keep a low profile. Fortunately, they deliberately restrained their aura and were not as conspicuous as before. Yan Jinyu drove while Huo Siyu sat in the front passenger seat and Zhao Linlin sat in the back seat. Compared to the two of them, Zhao Linlin, who had changed into her gown, looked a little reserved. This was her first time attending such a big banquet, even though it was just a small party to others. Zhao Linlin¡¯s facial features were not bad, only herplexion was slightly darker. She had some light makeup on that made her skin a little fairer. She could be considered as a delicate beauty. ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Huo Siyu turned back and asked. Zhao Linlin did not expect Huo Siyu to suddenly speak to her in a concerned tone. She was a little surprised and was stunned. ¡°A little, but it¡¯s still fine.¡± ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. Didn¡¯t Xuanxuan say that she only invited a few rtives and friends of the same age and she didn¡¯t invite elders? It¡¯s not a very formal banquet. There aren¡¯t so many rules.¡± Zhao Linlin smiled when she heard that, ¡°I know. I will adjust my mentality. Thank you.¡± She sounded grateful. Huo Siyu and Zhao Linlin¡¯s rtionship was only so-so. If Huo Siyu hadn¡¯t seen that Yan Jinyu really treated Zhao Linlin as a friend and Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t someone who would usually say words of concern to anyone, she wouldn¡¯t have interfered. She could sense Zhao Linlin¡¯s nervousness even when she was sitting in front. After receiving Zhao Linlin¡¯s reply, she stopped asking. She looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Beauty Yu, will Sister Jianjiae over? I heard that she has a good rtionship with Xuanxuan.¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s pregnant. The Yin Family rarely lets her go out now.¡± Huo Siyu was stunned. Qin Hao¡¯s sister was pregnant? Why didn¡¯t she know about that? Looking at her expression, Yan Jinyu knew that she still didn¡¯t know. Yan Jinyu smiled and asked, ¡°You still don¡¯t know?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never heard of her. I actually rarely contact Sister Jianjia. It¡¯s just that Qin Hao brought me to eat with her a few times before.¡± ¡°Qin Hao didn¡¯t tell me. Could it be that he doesn¡¯t know either?¡± ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s too busy and forgot to tell you about it. The ending of Liu Guang¡¯s matter is a littleplicated. Young Master Qin must have been busy recently, right?¡± Huo Siyu pouted. Indeed. She had not seen Qin Hao for almost half a month. If Qin Hao was around, as Qin Hao¡¯s fianc¨¦e, with Qin Xuan being Qin Hao¡¯s cousin of the side family who had a good rtionship with him, logically speaking, she should havee to Qin Xuan¡¯s house with Qin Hao and not with Beauty Yu today. ¡°I¡¯ll find time to visit Sister Jianjia at the Yin Family.¡± Seeing that she wasn¡¯t in high spirits, Yan Jinyu chuckled and teased, ¡°Young Master Qin won¡¯t being over today either?¡± Huo Siyu said angrily, ¡°Who cares? He cane if he wants!¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her and smiled. ¡°¡­¡± Huo Siyu. She couldn¡¯t hide her emotions for a moment. How embarrassing! It was fine if it was embarrassing, but she had to embarrass herself in front of Beauty Yu. When did she be so unreasonable? Qin Hao was busy with his work. So what if they didn¡¯t see each other for half a month? In the past, it didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t see each other for a few months, let alone half a month. Now¡­ Tsk, she was indeed a little unreasonable. Zhao Linlin listened to their conversation quietly and didn¡¯t feel out of ce. She would just listen quietly when they spoke. She wouldn¡¯t ask too much orpare herself to them. After a while, they arrived at Qin Xuan¡¯s house. There weren¡¯t many people. The invitations were all personally written by Qin Xuan. She shed the invitation and the car drove straight into Qin Xuan¡¯s vi. The car stopped and they got out. ¡°Jinyu, Rainy, Linlin, you¡¯re here!¡± Qin Xuan received the guard¡¯s report and walked out of the vi to wee them. She was wearing a white princess dress today and a crown on her head. She was dressed like a typical little princess and it was obvious that she was the star of today. A few people were waiting outside the vi with her. ¡°Jinyu, Lin¡­¡± Chu Xiaohuan arrived before them. She had not seen them for a long time. She was about to greet them happily when she was interrupted. ¡°You¡¯re Huo Siyu, Young Master Qin¡¯s fianc¨¦e?!¡± A girl behind Qin Xuan walked out. The girl was dressed rather maturely. Her makeup was a little thick. She looked quite pretty. Before Yan Jinyu and the other two came, other than Qin Xuan, she was the most eye-catching here. She ignored Yan Jinyu, who had restrained her aura, and Zhao Linlin. She stared at Huo Siyu with hostility. The smile on Qin Xuan¡¯s face froze when she heard her being so rude. Qin Xuan¡¯s eyes were filled with disapproval. However, the girl did not notice Qin Xuan¡¯s reaction at all. She stared at Huo Siyu. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question.. Did you hear me? Or are you mute and can¡¯t respond?¡± Chapter 524 - Two Slaps

Chapter 524: Two ps

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone was silent. They thought to themselves.?Where did this nutcasee from? She actually dared to find trouble with Huo Siyu! Did she know her identity? Did she know how untouchable she was? Although it was only a small party to celebrate Qin Xuan¡¯s birthday, many of their elders had warned them before they came that Qin Hao and Huo Siyu would be present. They told them to be careful and not offend them. They naturally did not dare to provoke Qin Hao. The elders in their families mostly warned them not to offend Huo Siyu. The Huo Family in South City was not a pushover, and Huo Siyu was not a pushover either. Many elders who were friends with Qin Xuan had attended the Min Family¡¯s banquet before the new year and witnessed Huo Siyu¡¯s methods. Not to mention that Huo Siyu had the Huo Family and Huo Xuan, the only ruthless character in the business world who dared to go against Master Nine, as her backers, Huo Siyu herself was not someone to be trifled with either. They all had to behave themselves, but they did not expect someone toe looking for trouble. She was so rude to Huo Siyu. Was she tired of living? Huo Siyu¡¯s smile faded slightly and she looked up at her. Huo Siyu stood at the bottom of the stone steps and the girl stood on the stone steps. However, during this confrontation, the girl felt like Huo Siyu was looking down on her instead. She was surprised. Didn¡¯t they say that Huo Siyu had only returned to the Huo Family for two years and was adopted by an ordinary couple in Country F in the early years? How could she have such a strong aura? It must be her imagination! ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Huo Siyu asked. Her tone was emotionless and her expression was emotionless, but it gave people an inexplicable sense of fear. Even Qin Xuan was so frightened by her aura that she forgot to smooth things over. ¡°Why do you care who I am!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, low mockingughter appeared around her. The girl¡¯s face turned red and she red at Huo Siyu. ¡°How dare you talk to me like that!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a nobody. Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Huo Siyu smiled. ¡°On the other hand, you dare to talk to me like this. You¡¯re very bold. I¡¯m a little impressed by you.¡± ¡°Did you go out without bringing your brain or have you been brainless since you were young? You¡¯re brainless, but what about your parents? Didn¡¯t they remind you before you left that you have to speak carefully outside? Some people are people you can¡¯t afford to offend?¡± As Huo Siyu spoke, she picked up her dress and walked up the stone steps. The onlookers retreated and distanced themselves. The girl almost retreated instinctively. She would be too ashamed to face anyone in the future if she was frightened by Huo Siyu¡¯s aura in public. She forced herself to stand still. ¡°Who are you calling brainless? Can I afford to offend you? I grew up in Country Y with my parents and have never seen anyone I can¡¯t afford to offend!¡± ¡°Ha, that¡¯s because you¡¯re inexperienced. Who can you me?¡± Then, Huo Siyu raised her hand. p! A pnded. It was very sudden and fast. The girl sensed Huo Siyu¡¯s actions but she couldn¡¯t dodge in time. She was pped hard. Huo Siyu did not hold back. The girl¡¯s face was swollen immediately! No one expected Huo Siyu to p her directly, other than Yan Jinyu. Hence, everyone was so shocked that they could not react for a long time, including the girl who was pped. She thought that Huo Siyu had onlye up to argue with her. She did not expect her to p her right away. Yan Jinyu stood where she was and watched this scene with a smile. She was unmoved. After everyone got over their shock, those who knew Yan Jinyu were surprised by her indifference. She actually did not look surprised. Did she already know that Huo Siyu would do that? Zhao Linlin was especially shocked. She was both shocked by Huo Siyu¡¯s directness and Yan Jinyu¡¯s calmness. Were the descendants of these wealthy families so direct and straightforward when handling problems? ¡°Y-you dare to hit me?¡± Finally, she reacted. The girl covered her face and red at Huo Siyu angrily. Huo Siyu sneered, ¡°I say, you¡¯re a strange person. I¡¯ve already hit you, but you¡¯re still asking me if I dare to hit you. Is there something wrong with you? Or is it that you didn¡¯t feel it clearly and want to feel it again?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± Huo Siyu pped her again. p! The sound was crisp and the onlookers felt their faces hurt. ¡°A p on each side. They¡¯re symmetrical now.¡± The girl covered her other face in disbelief. ¡°You! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± As she spoke, she rushed towards Huo Siyu. Huo Siyu sneered and quickly dashed forward, grabbing her neck. Fast, ruthless, and urate! Huo Siyu lifted her up! Everyone gasped! Oh my god.?This girl looked as tall as Huo Siyu, but she was obviouslyrger than Huo Siyu. Huo Siyu actually lifted her up so easily? Huo Siyu was so strong? No, no, that was not what they should be paying attention to. It was Huo Siyu¡¯s skills! Other than Yan Jinyu, no one else had seen Huo Siyu make a move before. They only heard from their elders that she was very skilled and shouldn¡¯t be provoked. Now that they saw it with their own eyes. She was not only very good, she was clearly excellent! She was an expert! In families like theirs, many people had learned a few moves since they were young. It was easy for them to tell if she was an expert or not. A martial arts practitioner! The girl had difficulty breathing as she was being held by the neck. She wanted to grab Huo Siyu¡¯s hand as shouted with difficulty, ¡°Let¡­ let go¡­ I¡­¡± There was anger in her eyes, but there was mostly fear. It was the fear of death! Huo Siyu sneered, ¡°Guess what happened to thest person who spoke to me like this?¡± Huo Sisi didn¡¯t even dare to speak to her like this. Huo Sisi was just putting on an act in front of her. However, even so, Huo Sisi still suffered a fate worse than death for that. As Huo Siyu spoke, she clenched her hand. The girl¡¯s eyes were about to pop out. She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t even beg for mercy. She waspletely frightened. Only then did Qin Xuan speak, ¡°Rainy, I apologize for my cousin¡¯s rudeness. I hope you can show mercy on my ount.¡± Qin Xuan had actually reacted long ago, but she didn¡¯t say anything immediately because she wanted to teach this girl a lesson. Today was her birthday. No matter what, Huo Siyu was still a guest that she had invited. Her cousin was actually so rude to Huo Siyu. She did not give her any face at all. Huo Siyu was her cousin Qin Hao¡¯s fianc¨¦e. If Qin Hao found out that Huo Siyu was bullied at her house, she would suffer too. Moreover, Yan Jinyu was also present. Putting aside the fact that Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu couldn¡¯t be provoked, she was considered friends with Yan Jinyu, and Huo Siyu was Yan Jinyu¡¯s friend. Moreover, her rtionship with her cousin was ordinary, so she naturally stood on Huo Siyu¡¯s side. She should teach her cousin a lesson. Huo Siyu nced at Qin Xuan before retracting her gaze. She sneered, ¡°It¡¯s Xuanxuan¡¯s birthday today, so I¡¯ll spare your life for her sake! If there¡¯s a next time, it won¡¯t be so easy!¡± Huo Siyu did let her go, but it wasn¡¯t that easy. As Huo Siyu picked her up and threw her out, she kicked her stomach hard and sent her flying. Huo Siyu controlled her strength very well and the girl did not vomit blood. After all, it was Qin Xuan¡¯s birthday. It was not good to see blood. However, she was also half-dead. The girly on the ground and gasped heavily. Everyone thought to themselves.?How ruthless! They looked at Huo Siyu with fear in their eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Another person walked out of the vi. She was wearing a long white gown. It was the same color as Qin Xuan¡¯s gown, but her style was monotonous and the jewelry on her was simple and generous. Her hair was tied up on her head and she wasn¡¯t wearing any hair essories. She looked rather simple, so she wouldn¡¯t steal Qin Xuan¡¯s limelight. She looked weak and pitiful. The girl on the ground saw her and immediately teared up. She pointed at Huo Siyu and said fiercely, ¡°S-Sister, help me take revenge. S-she almost killed me!¡± The girl walked forward weakly and helped the girl up with difficulty. Then, she looked at Huo Siyu. ¡°Miss¡­ I wonder what my sister said to offend you that made you treat her so ruthlessly? I admit that my sister is a little impulsive sometimes and she doesn¡¯t know her limits when she speaks, but this is Xuanxuan¡¯s birthday party. We¡¯re all here to celebrate Xuanxuan¡¯s birthday. Aren¡¯t you worried that Xuanxuan will be put in a spot when you¡¯re so ruthless?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qin Xuan. She wanted to curse and swear. One could only wonder who was being ruthless and inconsiderate when she caused trouble in public. ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯m being too gentle?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not giving her any face? Ha, do you think everyone present is blind? Don¡¯t you know what happened? I¡¯m here to celebrate Xuanxuan¡¯s birthday, not to be bullied here. I didn¡¯t even know who she was when we met, but she pointed at my nose and questioned me. Why? Do I look like a punching bag that can be bullied?¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble at Xuanxuan¡¯s birthday party, do you think she could still breathe now?¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s very rare for you to know that she¡¯s impulsive and doesn¡¯t know her limits. You even know her nature!¡± ¡°Sister, she¡¯s Huo Siyu. She¡¯s that Huo Siyu who stole Young Master Qin!¡± It took a lot of effort for the girl to shout that. The injuries Huo Siyu had left on her body when she kicked her were aching. She broke out in cold sweat after shouting that. However, she still red at Huo Siyu unkindly. The girl¡¯s words made everyone very speechless. He was her legitimate fianc¨¦. What status did she have? She actually said that she was snatching him? How shameless! Even the girl in the long white gown froze. Huo Siyu: ¡°Stole Qin Hao?¡± ¡°Dare I ask which of you Qin Hao belongs to? If I remember correctly, my engagement with Qin Hao was decided long ago by our two families, right? He wasbeled as Huo Siyu long ago. You are telling me now that I snatched him away?¡± ¡°Miss Nobody, are you joking?¡± Part of the reason why Huo Siyu was so angry at the beginning and pped her twice was because this girl had provoked her in public. However, more importantly, from the first sentence this girl said, she could tell that she had designs on Qin Hao. In other words, she was Qin Hao¡¯s admirer. So be it. She didn¡¯t have the mood to interfere. Qin Hao was considered outstanding. It was normal for girls to like him. However, this girl should never have found fault with her. Not only was she thinking about her man, but she was also looking for trouble with her. How good was her temper to have endured this? In the past, she would have killed her already. Of course, she still dared to do that now. However, it was Qin Xuan¡¯s birthday today, so she had to give Qin Xuan some face. ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯ve known Young Master Qin since I was young.. He¡¯s someone I¡¯ve long decided on. You stole him! If it wasn¡¯t for you, the person who would be with him now would be me!¡± Chapter 525 - Unfit Enemies

Chapter 525: Unfit Enemies

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The girl in the long white gown froze again. She tightened her grip on the girl and pinched her arm until it hurt. She almost pointed at her and called her an idiot. The girl was in pain. She looked up and was about toin when she was red at. She was scared! She immediately fell silent! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Huo. My younger sister is spoiled by my family. She speaks carelessly. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± The apology was very appropriate and no one could find fault with her. She had the typical demeanor of a daughter of a wealthy family. However, Huo Siyu did not buy it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really took it to heart.¡± ¡°How should I address the two of you? Let¡¯s rephrase the question. Which family do the two of you belong to? In order to prevent anyone saying that I snatched Qin Hao in the future, I think I have to go home and ask if Qin Hao has another fianc¨¦e before my engagement with him is decided. Or if he had a girlfriend.¡± The two families had already decided on an engagement when she was three years old and Qin Hao was nine years old. How could Qin Hao have a fianc¨¦e before that? Girlfriend? He had a girlfriend at the age of nine? Was she joking? Even if someone had a girlfriend at such a young age, that person would definitely not be Qin Hao! Honest, down-to-earth and righteous. This was the evaluation the outside world gave Qin Hao! Not to mention about having a girlfriend when he was nine years old, if he wasn¡¯t engaged, Qin Hao would probably still be a bachelor who didn¡¯t know how to love! Huo Siyu¡¯s words were obviously mocking them. Those who could tell were trying not tough. Hearing Qin Xuan call them cousins, they roughly guessed the identities of the two sisters. It was said that they were from a big family overseas. They did not know what big family they were from, but their family background was not simple. They were not someone they could afford to provoke. That was why they suppressed theirughter. No wonder she dared to openly provoke Huo Siyu. She actually had a backer. The girl in the long white gown looked at Huo Siyu with a dark gaze when she heard that. However, she quickly hid it. ¡°Miss Huo, you must be joking. My sister is the same age as you. You were only three years old when you were betrothed to Young Master Qin. Young Master Qin was only nine years old. Before that, Young Master Qin didn¡¯t have any other fianc¨¦e, let alone a girlfriend.¡± ¡°My sister is spoiled. She speaks without thinking. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°However, since Miss Huo is asking about our identities, it would seem rude if I don¡¯t say it.¡± ¡°We¡¯re from the Bruce Family in Country Y. I wonder if Miss Huo has heard of the Bruce Family? My name is Xi Bruce, and my sister¡¯s name is Huan Bruce. It¡¯s a little difficult to remember her name. Our mother and Xuanxuan¡¯s mother are cousins. Her surname is Murong, and we also have Chinese names. My name is Murong Xi, and my sister¡¯s name is Murong Huan.¡± The Bruce Family? The people who had heard of the Bruce Family gasped. That was the number one family in Country Y! Although they had recently heard that the Jones Family was gradually recing the Bruce Family, the Bruce Family¡¯s foundation was not something that an ordinary family couldpare to even in a crisis. The Bruce Family¡¯s status in Country Y was equivalent to the Yin Family, the Min Family, and the Qin Family¡¯s status! No wonder she dared to be so arrogant! In fact, very few people knew the exact situation of the Bruce Family now. Not to mention the Bruce Family¡¯s internal conflict, the Jones Family had already surpassed its status in Country Y. After settling Liu Guang, Bo Lang returned to Country Y to focus on dealing with the Bruce Family. The Bruce Family was already at the end of its rope. The Jones Family was just short of an opportunity topletely rece it. Others might not know this, but Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu knew it very well. They smiled at each other. She dared to be so arrogant. They thought that she was someone with an extraordinary background. It turned out to be the Bruce Family. The Bruce Family was almost finished, but Murong Huan was still being so arrogant here. Wasn¡¯t she stupid? Now, Bo Lang had already started to fulfill the conditions for Yan Jinyu¡¯s cooperation, which was to let the Empire Group expand its business in Country Y. Half a month ago, Yin Jiujin had sent someone to personally contact Bo Lang. The Jones Family could even help the Empire Group expand its business. It was obvious that it wouldn¡¯t take them much effort to deal with the Bruce Family now. It was only a matter of time before the Bruce Familypletely disappeared from Country Y. ¡°So you¡¯re the daughter of the Bruce Family.¡± Murong Xi did not know if it was an illusion, but she felt that Huo Siyu¡¯s tone was mocking when she said that. ¡°Are you afraid now?¡± Murong Huan thought that Huo Siyu was frightened by the Bruce Family¡¯s name and was very arrogant. ¡°If you¡¯re sensible, you¡¯d better cancel the engagement with Young Master Qin immediately. Otherwise, our Bruce Family will definitely not let you off! We definitely won¡¯t let the Huo Family off! The Huo Family behind you can barely be considered a big family in the country, but in front of the Bruce Family, it¡¯spletely inadequate!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The others. Although the Bruce Family was indeed very formidable, the Huo Family was not bad either, okay? That was an existence that couldpare to the three top families in the capital. It was not a small family. Moreover, the Bruce Family had not been peaceful recently. It was just that their foundation was deep and not something that other small families couldpare to. If they wanted topare with the Huo Family, the current Bruce Family might not be able topare to the Huo Family. Huo Siyu¡¯s lips twitched. To be honest, she was a little embarrassed for Murong Huan for boasting like this. ¡°Tsk tsk, I¡¯m so afraid! Miss Murong¡­ Oh, no, it should be Miss Bruce. Then, Miss Bruce, let me see how the Bruce Family doesn¡¯t let me off and how they won¡¯t let the Huo Family off, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± Her expression turned cold. ¡°Cancel the engagement? You sure dare to think about it!¡± ¡°¡­Just you wait!¡± Murong Huan was still very arrogant, even though shecked confidence for a brief moment. Only Murong Xi looked at Huo Siyu thoughtfully before lowering her eyes to hide the emotions in them. ¡°I apologize to Miss Huo for what my sister said just now again. We have no intention of being enemies with Miss Huo, nor do we have any intention of being enemies with the Huo Family.¡± ¡°Did you not have the intentions to be enemies with us or are you unfit to be enemies with us?¡± Everyone looked over and saw Yan Jinyu standing there with a faint smile. Her gaze was pure and she had a faint smile on her face. She looked very clean and exuded an innocent sensation. Such a person should be the least lethal, but when Murong Xi saw her, she was inexplicably shocked. For her, and for her words. She had been out for so long, but yet she actually didn¡¯t realize that there was such an outstanding person here! Was it because she was too focused on Huo Siyu that she ignored others, or was it because this girl had restrained her aura so well that she did not notice her? And what did she mean by that? Did she know the current situation of the Bruce Family? No, no, no! She admitted that the current situation of the Bruce Family could not be hidden from some big shots. However, this girl who looked outstanding but was an unknown figure, it should be impossible for her toe into contact with that level to understand the exact situation. Murong Xi felt that Yan Jinyu was unknown because she had oftene to the capital. She had lived in the capital for a long time in her early years, but she had never seen such a youngdy in the capital¡¯s great families. In other words, she did not know which small family Yan Jinyu came from. Hence, it was impossible for Yan Jinyu to know the exact situation of the Bruce Family! Although she thought so, Murong Xi still couldn¡¯t ignore the fear she felt for this girl. ¡°May I know who thisdy is?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her and smiled mockingly. She retracted her gaze and ignored her. She walked towards Qin Xuan, ¡°Xuanxuan, happy birthday. This is your gift.¡± Then, she said to Huo Siyu, ¡°Little Rain, it¡¯s Xuanxuan¡¯s birthday today. Let¡¯s leave it at that for now. If anyone dares to find trouble with you again, don¡¯t hold back anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the Bruce Family.¡± It was just the Bruce Family! How arrogant! Who exactly was this girl? It shocked everyone, even Murong Xi and Murong Huan. Yan Jinyu¡¯s next words shocked them even more. She said, ¡°We didn¡¯t even take the Bruce Family seriously in the past, let alone the current Bruce Family.¡± ncing at the shocked Murong Xi and Murong Huan, Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile was faint. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how a family that¡¯s about to reach its end can be so arrogant.¡± Huo Siyu smiled. ¡°Beauty Yu is right. I really don¡¯t know why a family that is about to reach its end can be so arrogant.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Beauty Yu. I only spared her today on ount of Xuanxuan. If there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Murong Xi¡¯s face turned pale. Her body swayed slightly. Murong Huan couldn¡¯t be arrogant anymore either. Everyone¡¯s gazes wandered between them and they were increasingly shocked. Was the Bruce Family reaching its end? Looking at Murong Xi and Murong Huan¡¯s reaction, it didn¡¯t seem to be fake? Qin Xuan coughed dryly and took the gift from Yan Jinyu, ¡°Thank you, Jinyu.¡± Zhao Linlin also recovered from her shock and handed over a gift, ¡°¡­Xuanxuan, happy birthday..¡± She felt like she had just watched a big show. Chapter 526 - The Plastic Sisters

Chapter 526: The stic Sisters

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Huo Siyu also handed over a gift. Qin Xuan took it and thanked her. Then, she nced at Murong Xi and Murong Huan with sympathy. Qin Xuan didn¡¯t know about the Bruce Family, but she had more or less heard about it. She heard that after the head of the Bruce Family died of illness, the younger generation started to fight for the inheritance rights. She originally thought that no matter who the next head of the Bruce Family was, whether the Bruce Family¡¯s status in Country Y would be reced by the Jones Family or not, the Bruce Family would at least not go bankrupt. Murong Xi and Murong Huan would still have a family to rely on. Even though that family was much weaker than before. However, Qin Xuan did not expect the Bruce Family to be in danger. No wonder. She knew that Murong Xi and Murong Huan didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with her usually. Why did they rush back to celebrate her birthday? It turned out that they couldn¡¯t stay in Country Y anymore. Their family was almost gone, but she still dared to act so ostentatiously. Did she think that the Bruce Family was not disappearing fast enough? Bewildered. ¡°Ahem¡­ Let¡¯s go in first.¡± As soon as Qin Xuan finished speaking, Murong Huan said, ¡°Wait a sec!¡± She looked at Yan Jinyu in fear and anger and asked Qin Xuan, ¡°Xuanxuan, who is she?¡± ¡°We know very well what the Bruce Family¡¯s current situation is. What rumors is she spreading here? Isn¡¯t she afraid of offending our Bruce Family? Till now, I¡¯ve rarely seen anyone who dares to look down on the Bruce Family. Does she really think that our Bruce Family is so easy to bully?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qin Xuan. This weirdo! She wasn¡¯t just retarded! She was probably more serious than a retard! She almost lost her life just now, and now she was courting death. Today was her home ground. Even if she wanted to die, she shouldn¡¯t bring her along with her! Jinyu wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter with her, but if Master Nine found out that someone was looking for trouble with Jinyu in her territory and wanted to pursue the matter, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin herself! ¡°To be honest, she really dares to offend the Bruce Family. Oh, no, it should be said that your Bruce Family is really nothing in her eyes.¡± Qin Xuan spoke very impolitely. ¡°Cousin Huan, don¡¯t find trouble for yourself. Otherwise, even if today is my event, I won¡¯t have the face to protect you.¡± ¡°Qin Xuan, what are you saying!¡± Murong Huan red at Qin Xuan angrily, looking as if she wanted toe over and p her. Murong Huan came from the Bruce Family and looked down on Qin Xuan. Even if Qin Xuan was a member of the Qin Family. In her opinion, Qin Xuan¡¯s background wasn¡¯t high enough. Qin Xuan waspletely iparable to her. She had always looked down on Qin Xuan and had always been arrogant to her. Now that Qin Xuan was talking to her like this, she couldn¡¯t suppress her anger anymore. She even forgot that she was lucky enough to survive a few minutes ago. She had also forgotten about her fear of Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu. Qin Xuan usually had a good temper, but that didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t have a temper. Murong Huan questioned her in public and didn¡¯t give her face. Her face instantly darkened. ¡°That¡¯s what I said. What do you want? Why? Look at you. Do you want to hit me?¡± ¡°Murong Huan, calling you cousin is giving you face. Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you? Not to mention that your Bruce Family¡¯s strength is greatly inferior to before, even if your Bruce Family is still as strong as before, we can¡¯t tolerate you showing off in my Qin Family¡¯s territory!¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re just a side branch of the Qin Family, but don¡¯t forget that everyone in a big family is on the same side. Do you think the Qin Family won¡¯t pursue the matter if you humiliate me in my house?¡± ¡°You¡¯re standing at my house now. That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. If I¡¯m unhappy, I can get you out anytime!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Alright, Huanhuan, have you had enough!¡± Murong Xi interrupted her sternly. After saying that, Murong Xi sized Qin Xuan up. Then, she looked at Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu. Her expression darkened. Then, she smiled faintly and said, ¡°Xuanxuan, I¡¯m sorry. Huanhuan¡¯s temper is like this. She doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions, so please don¡¯t take it to heart. We¡¯re cousins. We¡¯ve known each other since we were young. Today is your birthday too. We¡¯re here to celebrate your birthday this time. Don¡¯t let this unhappiness affect your mood.¡± ¡°Huanhuan is only good with her words. Actually, she doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions. She personally picked out the birthday presents we gave you. She¡¯s really here to celebrate your birthday.¡± ¡°Of course, the Bruce Family has indeed been in some trouble recently. My parents and brothers are busy dealing with it. We were also helping out previously. Now that the matter is almost settled, we finally have the time to celebrate your birthday.¡± She looked at Yan Jinyu, ¡°The Bruce Family¡¯s situation isn¡¯t as serious as thisdy said.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze met hers and she chuckled. ¡°Ha.¡± Murong Xi almost couldn¡¯t maintain her expression. ¡°Before we came over, my mother called Little Aunt to say that we will stay in your house for the time being and disturb you for a few days. Little Aunt agreed too.¡± Little Aunt¡­ They were, in fact, only cousins. Her mother and Murong Xi¡¯s mother didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship either. Just like how Murong Huan didn¡¯t like her, their mother didn¡¯t like her mother either. However, Qin Xuan didn¡¯t argue with Murong Xi in the end. Her mother had indeed received a call from their mother, asking her to take care of Murong Xi and Murong Huan for a few days. Since she had agreed, it was not good to make things too ugly. ¡°Cousin Xi, don¡¯t me me for not giving you face. You better make Murong Huan restrain herself. Otherwise, even if I don¡¯t mind that she openly doesn¡¯t give me face at my house, others might not let her off.¡± ¡°If you want to die, get out of my house. You can look for death however you want. Don¡¯t implicate us!¡± Looking at Yan Jinyu and the rest, Qin Xuan had a different expression. ¡°Jinyu, Rainy, Linlin, let¡¯s go in. We¡¯ve been waiting for you guys.¡± The few of them entered the house. Only Murong Xi and Murong Huan were still standing outside. After they turned around, the smile on Murong Xi¡¯s face instantly disappeared. She no longer supported Murong Huan and pushed her away. Murong Huan was already injured by Huo Siyu¡¯s grasp and kick. With Murong Xi¡¯s push, she staggered and fell to the ground. Just as she was about to question her, she met Murong Xi¡¯s dark eyes. Murong Huan was frightened and didn¡¯t dare to speak again. ¡°Idiot! What did I tell you previously? Our situation isn¡¯t good now. Don¡¯t cause trouble for me! Look at you. What have you done?¡± ¡°No matter how bad Huo Siyu is, she¡¯s still the daughter of the Huo Family. She has the Huo Family behind her. What do you have? If you want to die, don¡¯t bring me along!¡± Seeing that Murong Huan was frightened, a hint of disdain shed past Murong Xi¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared. She walked over and reached out to her. Her tone softened. ¡°Get up.¡± Murong Huan didn¡¯t dare. She didn¡¯t dare to reach out to her. Murong Xi continued, ¡°I¡¯m your biological sister. How can I not know what you¡¯re thinking? However, our current situation isn¡¯t like before. You shouldn¡¯t be so rash.¡± He approached her and lowered his voice. ¡°It¡¯s not that we can only deal with someone from the front. Our current situation doesn¡¯t allow us to deal with someone like Huo Siyu, who has a family to rely on. Don¡¯t you know why we left home and came here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t go back to the Bruce Family. Since we can¡¯t go back, we have to think of a way to stay. We don¡¯t have a backer now, so we have to find a backer, understand?¡± ¡°There are many ways to deal with someone.¡± Murong Huan was stunned, then her eyes lit up. ¡°Sister, what do you mean?¡± However, Murong Xi had already stood up and returned to her weak and harmless posture. It was as if she wasn¡¯t the one who had said those words earlier and the person who was emitting cold killing intent wasn¡¯t her either. ¡°I¡¯m just telling you not to be so stupid. Think before you do anything. I want to live. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have spent so much effort to leave Country Y. I don¡¯t care what you want to fight for. Just don¡¯t be stupid and implicate me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. If you make another stupid mistake and provoke someone you can¡¯t provoke, I won¡¯t care about you!¡± Murong Huan trembled in fear. She was afraid that Murong Xi would really ditch her. If it wasn¡¯t for Murong Xi, with both the Jones Family and the Bruce Family keeping a close eye on her at such a critical moment, it was impossible for her to leave the Bruce Family and Country Y by herself. She couldn¡¯t let Murong Xi ditch her, even though she still couldn¡¯t figure out why Murong Xi brought her along when she left the Bruce Family. Murong Xi clearly didn¡¯t have the best rtionship with her in the Bruce Family. ¡°I understand, Sister.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Get up quickly. Look at how you look now!¡± Murong Huan hurriedly ced her hand in hers and let her pull her up. ¡°Sister, who do you think that girl is? She actually dares to speak like that and doesn¡¯t take us seriously. We¡¯ve never been humiliated like this since we were young!¡± ¡°From what Qin Xuan says, that girl seems to really have some background. But if she really has some background, why haven¡¯t we seen her in the past? We¡¯ve never even heard of her name. I heard Qin Xuan call her¡­ Jinyu?¡± ¡°Have you heard of this name before, Sister?¡± Murong Xi shook her head. She looked serious. It was precisely because she had never heard of her name that she did not act rashly. She seemed to have a very good rtionship with Huo Siyu. Huo Siyu was very ostentatious and did things without any scruples. It was obvious from the fact that she almost killed Murong Huan in public just now. And that girl seemed to be even more ostentatious than Huo Siyu. She had a feeling that that girl was even more untouchable than Huo Siyu! But when did such a person appear? ¡°Even you¡¯ve never heard of her, let alone me. How did she know about the Bruce Family¡­ The outside world knows that the Bruce Family is not peaceful at most. Very few people know that the Bruce Family is about to¡­ copse. How did she know about it?¡± ¡°Also, I think she means that even if the Bruce Family is still the Bruce Family in the past, she won¡¯t take the Bruce Family seriously either¡­¡± ¡°She actually dares to be so arrogant! I¡¯ll get back at her for the humiliation today sooner orter!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. She must have something to rely on when she said that. Don¡¯t you see that Qin Xuan is on her side too?¡± ¡°Try to stay away from her before we find out more about her.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. Oh right, Sister, that Huo Siyu¡­¡± Rubbing her burning face and slightly aching neck, Murong Huan¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Her skills are actually so good!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she go missing since she was young and grew up in an ordinary family? Didn¡¯t she just find her family not long ago? How can she be so formidable?¡± Murong Xi paused. She narrowed her eyes. She almost forgot about that if she didn¡¯t remind her! She could see everything clearly in the vi when Murong Huan was looking for trouble and Huo Siyu attacked Murong Huan. However, she did not stop Murong Huan immediately. This was the meaning of Murong Huan¡¯s existence. Otherwise, why would she bring Murong Huan along when she spent so much effort to escape from the Bruce Family? Huo Siyu was obviously a martial arts practitioner. Although Murong Huan was just a middling martial arts practitioner, ordinary girls were not her match at all. However, she was helpless in front of Huo Siyu and could not even dodge a p! This was really interesting. It seemed like she had to be even more careful. Suddenly, she saw someoneing over. It was getting dark and the person was a little far away, so she could not see him clearly. However, she could still tell who that person was. She retracted her gaze without a trace and said to Murong Huan, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about this first. Be it that person called Jinyu or Huo Siyu, we shouldn¡¯t provoke them for the time being. Don¡¯t end up worse off. If we¡¯re chased out by Qin Xuan, the gains won¡¯t make up for the losses!¡± ¡°Go back first and put some ice on your face. Your face is so swollen. If Young Master Qines and sees you like this, you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go now!¡± Before Murong Xi could finish speaking, Murong Huan panicked. Even if she couldn¡¯t see her face, she knew that it must be very swollen. She didn¡¯t want Young Master Qin to see her in such a sorry state! Watching her turn and run into the vi, Murong Xi was satisfied. At this moment, that person gradually approached under the night sky. He was wearing ck trousers and a white shirt. He had a navy blue tie on his shirt and was hugging a suit jacket. He was expressionless, cold, and noble. Murong Xi could hear her heart pounding. When that person approached and was about to walk past her, her heart sank. He actually didn¡¯t see her! She called out, ¡°Young Master Qin!¡± It was indeed Qin Hao. It was Qin Xuan¡¯s birthday today and Huo Siyu was here, so he took the time toe over. After all, it was a banquet, so he changed into more formal clothes. Chapter 527 - A Prim And Proper Man

Chapter 527: A Prim And Proper Man

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qin Hao stopped and looked over. He didn¡¯t know her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± His aura was very strong and cold. If it were anyone else, they would probably be frightened and not dare to speak again. Murong Xi was indeed a little frightened, but she still dared to speak up. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, so I decided to greet you, Young Master Qin.¡± Qin Hao looked at her and thought seriously for a second. When Murong Xi¡¯s face was about to turn red, he said, ¡°Do I know you?¡± It wasn¡¯t an act. Qin Hao was really thinking about whether he knew her. This was Qin Xuan¡¯s birthday party. The people who appeared here must be people Qin Xuan knew. As her cousin, Qin Hao naturally had to give Qin Xuan¡¯s friends some face. However, the result was that he did not know this person at all. Murong Xi¡¯s expression froze. At the same time, Yan Jinyu, who had already walked into the vi, handed her phone to Huo Siyu. ¡°Look.¡± On the phone was the image of Qin Hao and Murong Xi standing together. After Yan Jinyu entered the vi, she hacked into the surveince video system of Qin Xuan¡¯s vi and focused on the surveince video outside the vi. She had already seen Murong Xi and Murong Huan¡¯s conversation clearly. She, who was familiar with lip reading, knew everything about their conversation. Yan Jinyu indeed didn¡¯t take Murong Xi and Murong Huan seriously, but she was simply too bored. She just wanted to see what tricks the two of them were up to. Most importantly, she could tell at a nce what kind of people Murong Huan and Murong Xi were and what their intentions were. Since it was targeted at Huo Siyu and she was bored, she naturally had to interfere. Huo Siyu was also skilled in lip reading. She spat out the red wine that she had just drunk when she saw the conversation between the two of them. What kind of prim and proper man was Qin Hao? She took a tissue to wipe her mouth before taking the phone to look at it herself. Outside the vi. ¡°Young Master Qin, have you forgotten about me? I¡¯m Murong Xi, Xuanxuan¡¯s cousin. We¡¯ve met many times at Xuanxuan¡¯s house in the past.¡± Qin Hao frowned slightly. Had he met her many times at Qin Xuan¡¯s house? The number of times he came to Qin Xuan¡¯s house could be counted on one hand. How could he have met Qin Xuan often and seen her many times as well? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t remember.¡± After saying that, he nodded politely and walked into the vi. He nodded politely. It was not considered rude. However, Murong Xi still gritted her teeth in anger. He actually didn¡¯t remember her! Even if he didn¡¯t remember, shouldn¡¯t he have said a few more words or expressed that he already knew her after her introduction? Why did he leave just like that? Why was he so impatient? At the party, Huo Siyu put away the phone. She was very satisfied with Qin Hao¡¯s performance. She returned the phone to Yan Jinyu, ¡°Beauty Yu, Murong Xi is really a hypocritical fake. She made her brainless sister rush forward as a shield. Tsk, Murong Huan is also a pitiful person!¡± Zhao Linlin, who was standing beside them, did not know what they were looking at. She suddenly heard Huo Siyu¡¯s words and pricked up her ears. Was Murong Xi a hypocritical fake? She really couldn¡¯t tell. She thought she was an educated and gentle youngdy from a wealthy family. She was the kind of older sister who worried about her insensible younger sister. She did not expect her to use her sister to be a shield. The high society circle was really messy. If she lived in such a circle, she probably wouldn¡¯t have survived until now. ¡°You¡¯re not worried?¡± Yan Jinyu asked with a smile. ¡°Why should I be worried? Are you worried that Qin Hao will be bewitched by these two sisters?¡± Huo Siyu smiled. ¡°Beauty Yu, I can¡¯t guarantee anything else, but these two sisters definitely don¡¯t appeal to Qin Hao.¡± Huo Siyu knew that Yan Jinyu was just asking jokingly, so she replied jokingly. Because if Qin Hao was really that kind of person, Beauty Yu would definitely be angry with him first. She wouldn¡¯t have joked with her. However, Huo Siyu was very touched now. She knew very well that Beauty Yu had infiltrated Qin Xuan¡¯s surveince system because she was worried about her. Otherwise, with Beauty Yu¡¯s personality, why would she hack into other people¡¯s surveince cameras to look at two people she didn¡¯t care about at all? Huo Siyu also knew that it was a coincidence that Qin Hao appeared in the surveince video. Yan Jinyu wanted to observe the two sisters. She only happened to see Qin Hao. However, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t entirely joking when she asked that. She might think that it was nothing, but Little Rain might not think so when she saw such a scene. She wanted to confirm if Little Rain was affected. She was relieved to see Little Rain¡¯s reaction. ¡°Jinyu, Linlin.¡± Chu Xiaohuan walked over. She had just greeted someone she knew. She smiled at Huo Siyu. ¡°Miss Huo.¡± Looking around and seeing that no one was nearby, Chu Xiaohuan whispered, ¡°There¡¯s something I think I should tell you.¡± Three pairs of eyes looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Didn¡¯t I arrive before you guys? I met the sisters Murong Xi and Murong Huan first. When you came, Xuanxuan said that she wanted to wee you guys at the door. I wanted to follow her too. The others are curious about who could actually make Xuanxuan wee them personally, so they also joined in the fun and went to take a look.¡± ¡°At that time, Murong Huan seemed to be disdainful to follow the crowd. She only followed them out after Murong Xi said something to her.¡± ¡°She was furious. She questioned Miss Huo the moment she saw you. I guess Murong Xi told her that Miss Huo was among the people Xuanxuan went to pick up.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how Murong Xi knew that Miss Huo was around. Anyway, I just think it¡¯s very strange. Compared to Murong Huan, I think Murong Xi should have more ill intentions towards Miss Huo. I¡¯m just reminding you to be wary of her.¡± ¡°The Bruce Family isn¡¯t a small family either. Someone whoes from that kind of family probably has some skills too.. Don¡¯t lose out to her.¡± Chapter 528 - Give It A Push

Chapter 528: Give It A Push

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Huo Siyu did not expect Chu Xiaohuan to say this. Her impression of Chu Xiaohuan got even better. She thought to herself,?She¡¯s indeed someone Beauty Yu is willing to befriend. She¡¯s indeed not bad. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll keep an eye out for her.¡± Chu Xiaohuan paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I think that Murong Huan might not be the only one who has designs on Young Master Qin. Murong Xi probably has too, but she¡¯s hiding it very well. Of course, these are all my guesses. They might not be urate, but it won¡¯t hurt to pay more attention.¡± Huo Siyu smiled and nodded. Zhao Linlin looked at them and said hesitantly, ¡°Xiaohuan, actually, Jinyu and Miss Huo should be able to tell too.¡± ¡°Huh? Can you already tell?¡± ¡°The Murong sisters only have that bit of skill. They can¡¯t hide it from Beauty Yu and me. However, I still have to thank Miss Chu.¡± Chu Xiaohuan waved her hand. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s good that you can tell. However, since even you can tell, it means that my guess should be right.¡± ¡°Miss Huo, you pped her so hard just now. Dealing with those people who find trouble for no reason should be so straightforward.¡± Chu Xiaohuan came to tell Huo Siyu this firstly because Huo Siyu and Yan Jinyu had a good rtionship. Secondly, because she admired Huo Siyu when she saw Huo Siyu had fun torturing the scum outside. All these years, she had been feeling very aggrieved because of Chu Ying and Chu Yiran. She always wanted to p that pair of mother and daughter, but Chu Yiran was skilled and she couldn¡¯t beat her, so she could only endure it. Seeing Huo Siyu p Murong Huan so readily, she thought that Huo Siyu had done what she wanted to do in the past, so she was especially envious of her and admired her. ¡°Miss Huo, it¡¯s best if Murong Xi doesn¡¯t find trouble with you in the future. If shees to find trouble with you, go ahead and torture her again. Don¡¯t hold back. It¡¯s just that Murong Xi seems a little difficult to deal withpared to Murong Huan.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about her? No matter what, she only has one life,¡± Yan Jinyu suddenly replied. Yan Jinyu smiled. Chu Xiaohuan and Zhao Linlin were silent for a moment. Then they shuddered. She said it tactfully, but they all understood. Damn! So bloody and direct? Chu Xiaohuan had seen Chu Ling kill Chu Ying with her bare fists. Although she was a little frightened by Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, she could still ept it. Zhao Linlin shuddered and looked at Yan Jinyu in shock. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t exin much either. She smiled without saying a word. Zhao Linlin then realized that she wasn¡¯t joking. On second thought, Murong Huan had almost died at Huo Siyu¡¯s hands outside just now. From the looks of it, it should be very normal for them to kill the enemy. She was definitely shocked, but she wouldn¡¯t be prejudiced against Jinyu because of this. Jinyu had only shown her kindness. Putting everything else aside, Jinyu had considered her pride and financial conditions when she bought the two gowns. To be honest, she didn¡¯t really spend much time with Jinyu. She actually didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with her either. However, Jinyu had considered this for her. She didn¡¯t think Jinyu was a bad person. ¡°Beauty Yu is right. No matter what, she only has one life. Her life isn¡¯t as hardy as mine.¡± ¡°What life?¡± Qin Hao walked over. Qin Xuan led him over. He happened to hear Huo Siyu¡¯s words, but he did not hear everything. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan.¡± Qin Hao nodded slightly at Yan Jinyu first. Yan Jinyu also nodded in response, ¡°Young Master Qin.¡± She had a faint smile on her face. This smile made Qin Hao a little confused, but he inexplicably felt his scalp tingle. He walked over and held Huo Siyu¡¯s hand. ¡°Rainy, why did youe over yourself without calling me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯te here alone. I came with Beauty Yu.¡± Huo Siyu did not shake his hand off and let him hold her hand in his. She just looked at him and smiled. She smiled until his hair stood on end. Qin Hao felt strange. He looked at Huo Siyu and then at Yan Jinyu. He asked probingly, ¡°Rainy, are you angry with me? Are you angry that I¡¯ve been busy recently and didn¡¯t keep youpany?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s angry with you! Am I that kind of insensible person? I know you have work to do, but I keep annoying you?¡± ¡°So, are you really angry with me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huo Siyu. ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu nced at Huo Siyu. When did Little Rain be so naive? She was actually tricked. Huo Siyu also realized that she had been tricked. Just as she was speechless, she sensed Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze and instantly felt speechless. How embarrassing. ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you. You¡¯re overthinking.¡± Qin Hao stared at her without saying a word. Huo Siyu¡¯s scalp tingled and shepromised, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m indeed angry with you. I¡¯m really not angry. I¡¯m just a little unhappy.¡± She reached out to the speechless Yan Jinyu, ¡°Beauty Yu, lend me your phone.¡± Without saying anything, Yan Jinyu knew what she wanted to do. She rewinded the surveince footage and handed it to her. Huo Siyu took it and handed it to Qin Hao. ¡°Here, take a look.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu and I have a good grasp of lip reading. Although there¡¯s no sound in the surveince video, we all know what you guys said.¡± ¡°By the way, Beauty Yu and I had just gotten out of the car outside when this Murong Huan rushed out and questioned if I was your fianc¨¦e. She even asked me to cancel my engagement with you and said that if it wasn¡¯t for me, she would be the one with you.¡± ¡°Tsk, she disgusted me. I almost killed her on the spot.¡± Qin Hao looked at the video and listened to Huo Siyu¡¯s words. His expression suddenly darkened and he exuded a murderous aura. Qin Hao¡¯s environment was different from theirs, but he could achieve what he had today because he had fought for it bit by bit. Many people died at his hands too. The usual Qin Hao was righteous, honest, and noble, but the real Qin Hao was bloodthirsty and ruthless. Otherwise, he would not have achieved his current status at such a young age. Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu could withstand Qin Hao¡¯s aura, but Qin Xuan, Chu Xiaohuan, and Zhao Linlin were already covered in cold sweat. They wanted to lean over to watch the video, but they didn¡¯t dare to. They couldn¡¯t move at all. Shock! Fortunately, Qin Xuan was already used to it. She took two steps back and felt more rxed. Chu Xiaohuan and Zhao Linlin didn¡¯t even dare to look up. They broke out in cold sweat and were shocked. A person¡¯s aura could actually be so frightening¡­ ¡°You should have killed her on the spot.¡± Qin Hao didn¡¯t finish watching the video. He switched it off after watching himself appear. He said as he handed the phone to Yan Jinyu. ¡°If you can¡¯t clean up the mess after killing her, there¡¯s still me.¡± Qin Hao was even more disgusted than Huo Siyu. He didn¡¯t know these two people at all. Being with her? She even tried to make his little fianc¨¦e cancel their engagement! What was that! Itpletely provoked the killing intent that he had been restraining very well. Seeing that Qin Hao was so angry, the uneasiness in Huo Siyu¡¯s heart dissipated. However, she felt that it was not worth it for Qin Hao to be angry with that kind of person. ¡°It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t wrap things up. It¡¯s Xuanxuan¡¯s birthday today. I don¡¯t want to make it a big deal.¡± Qin Hao turned to look at Qin Xuan. ¡°¡­¡± Qin Xuan was frightened by his sharp gaze. ¡°Brother Hao, I didn¡¯t invite them. Their rtionship with my family is only so-so. They¡¯re the daughters of my mother¡¯s cousin, who married into the Bruce Family in Country Y. I don¡¯t know why they came to celebrate my birthday for no reason. I¡¯ve never seen them so enthusiastic in the past.¡± ¡°Really. I didn¡¯t invite them. I didn¡¯t know that Murong Huan would be so brainless as to question Rainy in public. If it wasn¡¯t my birthday and I had invited so many friends today, and my mother had promised their mothers to take care of them for a few days, I would have definitely raised my hands and supported Rainy for getting rid of them directly.¡± ¡°Not only do I agree, I¡¯ll also go up and make up for it!¡± These damn survival instincts. Qin Hao retracted his gaze and Qin Xuan heaved a sigh of relief. She resented Murong Xi and Murong Huan very much. After her birthday, even if they didn¡¯t settle the two sisters, she would still find a reason to chase them out of her house. She didn¡¯t want them to implicate her! ¡°Jinyu, can you show me the video you showed Brother Hao just now?¡± Yan Jinyu opened the video and handed the phone over. Qin Xuan thanked her and took it. She held the video and Qin Hao¡¯s aura was not as frightening as before. Only then did Chu Xiaohuan and Zhao Linlin not feel so reserved. They were curious and fumbled over to watch it. The more they looked at it, the more shocked they were. She wasn¡¯t shocked by the scene in the video, but by the fact that Yan Jinyu could actually hack into Qin Xuan¡¯s surveince cameras with her phone and even direct the video over to her phone! What earth-shattering hacking skills was this? That was not all. Huo Siyu had just said that they knew how to read lips! There was no sound in the video. There was only the image. They could actually tell what the person in the video was saying by reading lips! Were they still human? She looked at the video in surprise and then at Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu strangely. She could not calm down for a long time. Ignoring them, Qin Hao said, ¡°I heard that the Bruce Family hasn¡¯t been peaceful recently?¡± He was asking Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu. Although he was asking, it was his duty. Even if it wasn¡¯t in the country, he would still get the information immediately if there was such a hugemotion between big families like Bruce and Jones. Actually, he knew the current situation of the Bruce Family. ¡°It¡¯s more than not peaceful. The Bruce Family will disappear from the history of Country Y soon.¡± Huo Siyu sneered. ¡°So it¡¯s really disgusting to be targeted by such a person.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed very disgusting.¡± As he spoke, Qin Hao looked at Huo Siyu and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know them. Don¡¯t think too much and don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it for you to be angry with such people who came out of nowhere.¡± ¡°They even dare to interfere in my marriage. It seems like I¡¯m too low-key usually and make people think that I¡¯m an easy person to bully! Since the Bruce Family is already at the end of its rope, I don¡¯t mind helping the Jones Family!¡± Murong Xi, who was walking over, had an ice pack on her face. She didn¡¯t want to miss this rare opportunity to meet Qin Hao. Murong Huan, who was hiding in the corner and preparing to peek, instantly turned pale when she heard Qin Hao¡¯s words. Qin Hao knew the Bruce Family¡¯s situation. He wanted to attack the Bruce Family! With Qin Hao¡¯s identity, it was not surprising that he knew about the Bruce Family¡¯s situation, but he actually wanted to attack the Bruce Family! Just because they had offended Huo Siyu and told her to cancel the engagement? How could that do! What right did Huo Siyu have to make Qin Hao treat her so well?! Chapter 529 - Her Schemes Fell Through

Chapter 529: Her Schemes Fell Through

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Murong Xi wanted to find another chance to talk to Qin Hao and show her face in front of him so that Qin Hao would remember her. Hence, she ignored the fact that Huo Siyu was also present and came over. Besides, she had already asked around and found out Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. She was very shocked to find out that Yan Jinyu was Yin Jiujin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Knowing that Yan Jinyu was someone she couldn¡¯t afford to offend, be it now or in the past, she was prepared toe over and make a good impression in front of her. She didn¡¯t expect to hear Qin Hao say such words. She knew that there were many surveince cameras in a vi like Qin Xuan¡¯s house, but she was not worried that the surveince cameras would capture her talking to Murong Huan. She and Murong Huan were sisters. It was only normal for her to say a few words to Murong Huan after she was taught a lesson for offending someone. As for her and Qin Hao, she couldn¡¯t wait to be seen and misunderstood by others. She had never expected that the people who saw the video would know to read lips! No! It wasn¡¯t just reading lips. Yan Jinyu could actually use a phone to hack into the surveince cameras here in such a short time and even direct the video over! With such ability, she was definitely not a country bumpkin who grew up in a rural orphanage like the rumors said! Yan Jinyu was indeed not a country bumpkin. After discovering Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, she specially investigated her. North City¡¯s top student for the college entrance examination! How could such a person be a country bumpkin? Although she didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu well enough, the information she found about Yan Jinyu was enough to prove that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t simple. Then, it didn¡¯t seem strange that she had extraordinary hacking skills and knew how to lip read. However, the premise was that this person was not someone who had just turned 19 and disappeared for many years and grew up in an orphanage in a rural town. Yan Jinyu was too unusual. Just as she was still shocked by Yan Jinyu, she heard Qin Hao¡¯s words. Give the Jones Family a hand! That was to quickly push the Bruce Family to destruction! She did not care much about the Bruce Family. After all, the Bruce Family¡¯s oue was already decided. Otherwise, she would not have thought of ways to leave Country Y. She was flustered because Qin Hao had seen her true colors! How could that be! No, no, no. Perhaps not. Even if they could lip-read and could tell what she and Murong Huan were saying, they might not be able to tell what she was nning. When she spoke to Murong Huan, she didn¡¯t say things too clearly so that Murong Huan would trust her. She hid her emotions and thoughts very well too. Qin Hao might not be able to tell! A sharp glint shed past her eyes. She clenched her fists and made up her mind! She did not retreat. She adjusted her emotions and walked towards them. She didn¡¯t greet Qin Hao or the others first. Instead, she walked straight to Yan Jinyu. When she walked over, the three people watching the video also looked up at her. They wanted to see what she wanted to do. Just as they were feeling puzzled, they saw her smile politely at Yan Jinyu, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you are Eldest Miss Yan. I only found out after asking someone. If I¡¯ve offended Eldest Miss Yan in any way outside just now, I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Since Eldest Miss Yan is Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e, the current situation of the Bruce Family naturally can¡¯t be hidden from you. You¡¯re right. The Bruce Family is already an arrow at the end of its flight. It can¡¯t afford to be your enemy, and it doesn¡¯t dare to offend you either. That¡¯s why I reprimanded my sister so rudely when she spoke rudely to Miss Huo.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my wish to hide the actual situation of our Bruce Family either.¡± As Murong Xi spoke, her smile was bitter. ¡°If I still stay in the Bruce Family now, I¡¯ll die at the hands of the Jones Family even if I¡¯m not killed by my siblings.¡± ¡°I have returned to the country with my sister. My parents and brothers weren¡¯t by my side. I might have to rely on my rtives to survive in the future. I was afraid that others would look down on me if I no longer had the Bruce Family as my backer, so¡­¡± ¡°Please forgive me, Eldest Miss Yan.¡± Her smile was forced and bitter, making her look even more delicate. In addition, Murong Xi didn¡¯t look bad either. If it were anyone else, they would probably feel pity for her. Unfortunately, she had met Yan Jinyu and the others. Of course, Yan Jinyu, Huo Siyu, and Qin Hao wouldn¡¯t care. Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan weren¡¯t people who would poke their nose into other people¡¯s business, so they didn¡¯t have any extra sympathy for her either. As for Zhao Linlin, she was very rational. She knew her background and her goal. She wouldn¡¯t find trouble for herself for a stranger. Of course, this was not because human nature was cold. It mainly depended on who the person was. Murong Xi was obviously hypocritical and they weren¡¯t stupid. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have said that to me. To be honest, if you didn¡¯t appear, I wouldn¡¯t have known who you were at all. If you didn¡¯te to find trouble, do you think I would have the mood to care if you¡¯re hypocritical or sincere? Or if you are dead or alive?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t hold back at all. There was no need to show mercy either. ¡°My patience isn¡¯t very good. Don¡¯t make your presence known in front of me. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll find you annoying and just¡­¡± She chuckled and made a throat-slitting action. Murong Xi was shocked. A chill spread throughout her body. Although Yan Jinyu had a smile on her face, her eyes were cold. She was not joking! ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was rude. I just wanted to express my apology. I hope Eldest Miss Yan can forgive my sister¡¯s rudeness.¡± Looking at the amused Huo Siyu, Murong Xi tried her best to maintain her expression for a second. She felt that Huo Siyu had treated her actions as a joke! ¡°I¡¯m also saying this to Miss Huo. My sister has indeed gone overboard. Although I¡¯ve already apologized to Miss Huo for this, I still feel that apologizing in front of Young Master Qin seems more sincere.¡± She looked at Qin Hao carefully. Her heart beat faster uncontrobly and her face turned red when she saw Qin Hao¡¯s outstanding face. Qin Hao frowned. ¡°I apologize for my sister¡¯s rudeness and carelessness. I hope Young Master Qin can let the Bruce Family off. Although my family¡¯s at its end, it¡¯s still my family. I hope that she can survive for even one more day.¡± ¡°The Bruce Family is in chaos and the Jones Family is getting stronger. The Bruce Family can¡¯tst long. Young Master Qin, you don¡¯t have to waste your effort to help the Jones Family.¡± However, they only smiled at her without saying a word. It was as if she was singing a one-man show. She was an entertainer while they were the audience. Murong Xi felt extremely humiliated. However, she still endured it. She bit her lip as if she was struggling. Then, she knelt down with a plop. ¡°Young Master Qin, just take it that I¡¯m begging you! My parents are still in the Bruce Family. Although they¡¯re destined to live and die with the Bruce Family, I really don¡¯t want them to die so early¡­¡± ¡°I also beg Miss Huo and Miss Yan. My sister has been spoiled by my family and doesn¡¯t know how to speak. I beg you to forgive her this time and not let our family pay for her mistake.¡± ¡°The Jones Family is enough to deal with the Bruce Family. Young Master Qin doesn¡¯t have to spend any effort at all.¡± ¡°I-If you really want to vent your anger, I¡¯m willing to let you vent on my sister¡¯s behalf. I won¡¯t have anyints if you want to beat or scold me¡­¡± When Murong Huan, who was hiding in the corner, saw her kneel and heard her words, she ran out and said angrily, ¡°Sister, why are you begging them? You have never knelt to anyone since you were young. Hurry up and get up!¡± ¡°Young Master Qin, I like you. What¡¯s wrong with that? Do you have to be so ruthless?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that Huo Siyu is engaged to you, but she was abducted by someone when she was young. I don¡¯t know who raised her, but how can shepare to me, the daughter of the number one family in Country Y? I¡¯m more suitable for you than her!¡± ¡°Besides, you¡¯re someone I¡¯ve decided on since I was young. What right does Huo Siyu have to fight with me? She¡¯s not worthy¡­¡± Thest sentence was stuck in her throat. Qin Hao raised his hand and pointed the exquisite ck revolver at her head. ¡°More suitable for me than Rainy?¡± Qin Hao¡¯s gaze was cold. When his gazended on Murong Huan, it made her feel a bone-piercing chill. ¡°You¡¯re quite shameless!¡± ¡°What gave you the wrong impression that I¡¯m an easy person to talk to?¡± Zhao Linlin was already scared silly. Gun! In today¡¯s society, who could carry such a lethal weapon? Not only that, he even dared to take it out so openly and press it against someone else¡¯s head! He dared to shoot and indeed wanted to kill Murong Huan. Zhao Linlin could sense it. Murong Huan was so frightened that her legs went limp. ¡°Y-you don¡¯t dare to shoot! Stop scaring me! I¡¯m the daughter of the Bruce Family¡¯s main family. You don¡¯t dare¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Seeing that his finger was about to pull the trigger, Murong Huan rolled her eyes and fainted from shock. ¡°¡­¡± Huo Siyu. The daughter of the Bruce Family, was that all the guts she had? Qin Hao obviously didn¡¯t expect her to faint either. He had already decided to get rid of her on the spot. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t clean up the mess. However, he disdained to kill her since she was so easily frightened. Moreover, it was Qin Xuan¡¯s birthday¡­ Qin Hao retracted his gun and turned to say to Qin Xuan, ¡°Throw her out. In the future, don¡¯t let any Tom, Dick or Harrye into the Qin Family so easily.¡± Qin Chongwen was no longer in charge. Qin Hao had the most say in the Qin Family now. He waspletely qualified to say this in the side branch of the Qin Family. ¡°Yes.¡± Not to mention that Qin Hao was furious, just based on how Murong Huan spoke to Qin Hao just now, Qin Xuan couldn¡¯t tolerate her either. She could still tolerate Murong Huan being rude to Huo Siyu. After all, even if Huo Siyu was engaged to Qin Hao, she was still not married into the Qin Family and could not represent the Qin Family. Qin Hao was different. Qin Hao was the heaven of the Qin Family. If someone dared to offend Qin Hao¡¯s dignity, they would be offending the dignity of the Qin Family. They were simply looking down on the Qin Family! How could she tolerate that? Hence, she answered very seriously. She waved for the butler. ¡°Get the bodyguards to throw them out!¡± Qin Hao was present and Qin Xuan was serious, so the butler didn¡¯t dare to ask further. The birthday party had invited many guests. In order to prevent anyone from causing trouble and not be able to stop them in time, the bodyguards stood in the corner. With the butler¡¯s signal, two bodyguards came over. ¡°Throw them out,¡± the butler instructed. ¡°Yes!¡± It was less than a minute. Before Murong Xi could recover from the shock that Qin Hao actually wanted to chase her out too, she was already grabbed by the bodyguards and dragged out. Chapter 530 - The Outcome Of The Two Of Them

Chapter 530: The Oue Of The Two Of Them

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Xuanxuan, what are you doing? You actually treat me like this? I came to celebrate your birthday with good intentions and even picked out a birthday present for you. Is this how you treat me?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s still Murong Huan¡¯s fault. What did I do wrong? If you want to chase me out, just say it and I can walk out myself. Do you have to be so ruthless? If you throw me out like this, how am I going to face anyone in the future?¡± Murong Huan, who was woken up by the bodyguards, was in disbelief when she heard Murong Xi¡¯s words. Before she could say anything, Qin Hao said coldly, ¡°Throw her out.¡± Qin Xuan didn¡¯t dare to dy and quickly waved for the bodyguards to take them away. Murong Xi looked shocked. She shouted loudly when she finally reacted. After amotion, it was finally quiet. From the beginning to the end, Murong Xi didn¡¯t know where she was wrong. She had already pushed Murong Huan out, so why did they still treat her like this? She had hidden her thoughts so well and didn¡¯t reveal anything, but they were still so ruthless to her! They even threw her out. In the past, it was always others who chased after her. When had she ever suffered such humiliation? How could Murong Xi know that it didn¡¯t matter to Qin Hao, Yan Jinyu, and Huo Siyu even if she had hidden her thoughts well and they had no evidence against her. They wouldn¡¯t give her any face just based on the fact that they didn¡¯t like her. Should they only attack Murong Huan because Murong Xi pushed her out to the front and continue to leave Murong Xi, who was obviously restless, and gave her a chance to find trouble under their noses? They were not stupid. It was fine if Murong Xi had the protection of the elders of the Qin Family, but Qin Xuan and Qin Xuan¡¯s family didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with Murong Xi. As long as Qin Hao spoke up, they could throw her out. Why should he leave any face for Murong Xi? And Murong Xi, who was still in shock after being thrown out and cursing non-stop, suddenly suffered a p from Murong Huan. At that moment, someone threw their luggage out of the door too. Murong Xi covered her face and widened her eyes in shock, ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± ¡°So what if I hit you! Murong Xi, I thought you were thinking for me. I didn¡¯t expect you to push me out as a shield! If I hadn¡¯t happened to wake up and hear what you said, I would have been deceived by you!¡± ¡°To think that I even tried to stand up for you when I saw you kneel down and plead for mercy!¡± ¡°Tell me! Why are you so ruthless to me? You spent so much effort to bring me away from the Bruce Family and Country Y. I¡¯ve always been very grateful to you and trust you very much. I¡¯ll listen to everything you say. If someone bullies you, I¡¯ll stand up for you. Why do you have to treat me like this?¡± ¡°You pushed me out at a critical moment. No, that wasn¡¯t even a critical moment and you already pushed me out, so why did you waste so much effort to bring me away with you back then? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier for you to leave alone?¡± In other words, their rtionship was clearly not that deep and she could be pushed out to be used as a decoy at any time. Murong Huan didn¡¯t understand why Murong Xi had spent so much effort to bring her away back then. Their lives were in danger before they left Country Y. Their escape could be described as a life-and-death situation, but Murong Xi didn¡¯t hesitate to bring her along. Now, she was treating her like trash. She could not understand why. ¡°She brought you along because she has designs on Young Master too. However, she knows that it won¡¯t do her any good if she shows it. She also knows how you feel about Young Master, so she brought you along and asked you to rush ahead and pave the way for her. However, she didn¡¯t expect you to be so lousy. You can¡¯t help at all. Not only can¡¯t you help, but you almost implicated her.¡± ¡°It was to protect herself, so what¡¯s there to be puzzled about? In her opinion, the meaning of your existence is to be her shield.¡± The person who spoke was the servant who had thrown their luggage out. The servant didn¡¯t say these words herself. It was Qin Xuan¡¯s mother¡¯s instructions. Qin Xuan¡¯s birthday party only invited juniors. Her parents didn¡¯te downstairs to join in the fun, but that didn¡¯t mean that they knew nothing about what happened downstairs. Qin Xuan was taught by her mother. Qin Xuan could still grow to be like this and enter the Imperial Capital University with her own strength when her parents doted on her so much. Qin Xuan could still rationalize and differentiate right and wrong and could also be careful and not take the initiative to find trouble for herself. It was obvious that her mother was also a formidable person. In just one meeting, Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu had seen through Murong Xi and Murong Huan¡¯s true colors. Even Chu Xiaohuan had seen through them. The two of them had lived in Qin Xuan¡¯s house for a few days and interacted with the Qin Family¡¯s members every day, so how could Qin Xuan¡¯s mother not have seen through them? In just one meeting, Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu had seen through Murong Xi and Murong Huan¡¯s true colors. Even Chu Xiaohuan had seen through them. The two of them had lived in Qin Xuan¡¯s house for a few days and interacted with each other every day. How could Qin Xuan¡¯s mother not have seen through them? Today was Qin Xuan¡¯s birthday party. With Qin Xuan¡¯s mother¡¯s love for Qin Xuan, she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to cause trouble at her birthday party. Hence, she had already arranged for someone to keep an eye on the Murong sisters. Hence, from the moment Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu appeared, to Qin Xuan went out to pick them up, to Murong Huan looking for trouble, to Murong Xi¡¯s pleas for mercyter, they were all described to Qin Xuan¡¯s mother word for word. After all, she was the wife of a wealthy family and ady who had managed her family so well. She had seen many scheming people. When someone told her what had happened, she knew what Murong Xi and Murong Huan¡¯s intentions were. Her cousin had called her and asked her to help take care of Murong Xi and Murong Huan for a few days. It wasn¡¯t nice for Qin Xuan¡¯s mother to chase them out. Now that Qin Hao had spoken, she had a reason to. How could the branch family of the Qin Family disobey the head of the Qin Family? Furthermore, that was someone who coveted the head of the Qin Family. If she still kept them around, the Qin Family would probably not tolerate her either. This was what Qin Xuan¡¯s mother had decided to reply to her cousin. ¡°Is what you said true?!¡± Murong Huan asked the servant. ¡°If Second Miss Murong thinks so, then so be it. If you don¡¯t think so, then so be it too. Madam said that these are your luggage. All your belongings are here. Please bring your luggage and leave quickly. The eldest young master of the main family has sent word that if you stay any longer, our small side branch will probably be implicated by you.¡± After saying that, she closed the door of the vi¡¯s courtyard. She blocked the two of them outside. ¡°Murong Xi, is what she said true? You didn¡¯t hesitate to put in so much effort to bring me along just so that I can be your shield. You intend to let me charge forward to help you resolve the trouble while you sit back and reap the benefits?¡± Murong Xi kicked the luggage on the ground angrily and then bent down to pick it up. ¡°So what if it¡¯s true?¡± The current Murong Xi was no longer as weak as before. Her gentle and dignified image of a well-bred youngdy could not be seen at all. This was her true colors. Murong Huan was already useless. She had even pped her earlier. How could Murong Xi give her a good attitude? Hence, she didn¡¯t intend to continue pretending in front of her. ¡°So what if you are?! Murong Xi, you actually dare to treat me like this. I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Murong Huan shouted and rushed towards Murong Xi, but Murong Xi took out a dagger and pressed it against her heart. ¡°Kill me? With just you?¡± Murong Xi¡¯s grip on the dagger was tight. It pierced straight into Murong Huan¡¯s chest and blood was seen. Murong Huan was so frightened that she forgot to react. Murong Xi looked around. Seeing that there was nobody and no surveince cameras around, she prepared to get rid of Murong Huan to prevent future trouble. Suddenly, a voice sounded, ¡°Missies, we¡¯ve been waiting for you two for a long time. I thought that you would stay in the Qin Family forever. With the Qin Family protecting you, it¡¯s not good for us to act rashly in the capital. However, I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Murong Xi was terrified. She quickly put away her dagger, turned around, picked up her bag and ran. She didn¡¯t want her luggage either. She no longer cared if Murong Huan was dead or alive. She was quite skilled and disappeared in a sh. Murong Huan had already been captured by one of them. In order not to let her scream and cause trouble, he sealed her mouth with a tape. She couldn¡¯t make any sounds. Murong Huan was terrified. Murong Xi actually wanted to kill her just now! She was so frightened that she fell into these people¡¯s hands before she could recover. Without asking, she knew that these people were sent by the Bruce Family to chase after them. They were afraid that they would escape and seek help to fight for the inheritance rights. Because if it was the Jones Family, they would definitely say ¡°Missies of the Bruce Family¡± and not ¡°Missies¡±. ¡°Shall we chase after her?¡± one of them asked. ¡°Of course we have to chase after her! However, they left the Bruce Family sessfully under our noses and even sessfully avoided all the people who searched for them and escaped from Country Y! They have some ability. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy to chase after her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring a few people to chase after her. Take this one away and find a ce to settle her. Don¡¯t leave any traces, nor let some people in the capital who we can¡¯t afford to provoke notice it.¡± After that person heard his instructions and took away the desperate Murong Huan, he even took away both their luggage on the ground without leaving any traces. *** In the rest area of Qin Xuan¡¯s house. After Huo Siyu finished watching the surveince video, she rewinded the video and handed the phone to Yan Jinyu. Speaking of which, Huo Siyu watched the surveince cameras because she was bored. In addition, she also wanted to know where the two sisters went after they were thrown out, so she took out her phone and fiddled with it. Murong Xi thought that there were no surveince cameras around and wanted to attack Murong Huan directly. What she didn¡¯t know was that there were surveince cameras, but she didn¡¯t notice them because they were in a secretive location. They were thrown out and Murong Xi¡¯s screams shocked all the guests at the party. However, when they heard that it was Qin Hao who gave the order, no one dared to interfere and ask further. They watched the show in fear. After the two of them were thrown out, the guests also pretended that nothing had happened. They yed, chatted and drank as usual¡­ They were not affected at all. Qin Hao was sitting beside Huo Siyu. Qin Hao naturally saw it when Huo Siyu checked the surveince cameras. He did not show much emotion. However, when he saw these unknown people appear in the capital, his expression turned slightly cold. He thought that he had to get someone to keep an eye on them and not let these people disturb the security in the capital. Zhao Linlin sat beside Yan Jinyu. Huo Siyu handed the phone to Yan Jinyu, and Zhao Linlin naturally saw the video too. She nced at the phone screen. Although it was a little blurry, the content of the video could be seen clearly. She sighed again. It turned out that not only was Yan Jinyu good at hacking, but Huo Siyu was also not bad at it either. She silently watched the content of the video with Yan Jinyu and didn¡¯t ask anything further. She was definitely shocked. She felt thatpared to these people from wealthy families, she was simply living too peacefully. Qin Xuan had to entertain the guests, so she wasn¡¯t present. Chu Xiaohuan had just taken over the Chu Corporation. There were many things that she needed to do, such as making more connections, so she wasn¡¯t present either. She headed for the yful crowd. ¡°Beauty Yu, what do you think?¡± Yan Jinyu finished watching the video. Huo Siyu asked as she took the phone. The first thing she asked was Yan Jinyu¡¯s opinion, not Qin Hao¡¯s. Qin Hao felt a little upset. Chapter 531 - Master Nine Is Here To Pick Her Up

Chapter 531: Master Nine Is Here To Pick Her Up

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Fortunately, Qin Hao knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s status in Huo Siyu¡¯s heart. Even though he felt a little ufortable, he still endured it and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere, but don¡¯t hold back if we meet them again next time.¡± Yan Jinyu knew that Murong Xi would definitely not lie low after escaping. She would definitely have designs on them again. She was reminding Huo Siyu to get rid of her right away the next time they met. As for why she was not worried at all, it was naturally because she knew very well that a mere Murong Xi could not threaten Huo Siyu at all. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Huo Siyu nodded and looked at Qin Hao. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re here for you. Be careful and don¡¯t be schemed against by them.¡± Qin Hao¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly. Was he that weak? Anyone could scheme against him? If he was really so weak, he would not have reached his current status just with his abilities. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful. I¡¯ll leave my body and mind to you.¡± Huo Siyu was speechless. If it was in the past, she would definitely be shocked when she heard the honest and straightforward Qin Hao say this. Fortunately, she had long known that Qin Hao was not what she thought. However, even though she had long known, she didn¡¯t expect Qin Hao to say such coquettish words in public. She was surprised and speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu, who was being treated to a public disy of affection. Zhao Linlin quietly took a sip of the juice in front of her. Should she find a partner to fall in love with? At that moment, the noisy party suddenly quietened down. Yan Jinyu and the rest looked up. They saw a handsome man in a ck shirt and ck trousers walking into the vi. Perhaps it was because his aura was too strong, but most of the people present instantly quietened down instinctively. People who knew him called out ¡°Master Nine¡± in a low voice. Those who didn¡¯t quiet down also fell silent. Almost everyone who could appear at Qin Xuan¡¯s birthday party had heard of Master Nine. Just as they all knew who Qin Hao was. After Qin Hao appeared, no one dared to approach him. Their status was not high enough. No one expected Master Nine to appear at the birthday party of the daughter of the Qin Family¡¯s side branch, Qin Xuan. Oh, they forgot to mention that there were many people here who didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. Because of themotion between Murong Xi and Murong Huan and how they ended up, although some people were curious about Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, they didn¡¯t dare to ask too much. She dared to speak to the daughter of the Bruce Family so rudely. It was obvious that she was not a simple person. Seeing that she was on good terms with Qin Hao and Huo Siyu, they were even more certain that she was not simple. ¡°Xuanxuan, t-this isn¡¯t that¡­ Why would he attend your birthday party? Do you know him?¡± A girl beside Qin Xuan who was on good terms with her lowered her voice in shock. ¡°Of course we know him. Who doesn¡¯t know Master Nine? Even if we don¡¯t recognize him, we should know when we hear his name. Besides, I have a good rtionship with Sister Jianjia, and she¡¯s Master Nine¡¯s sister-inw.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I¡¯ll need to go entertain him. Master Nine is here personally. We can¡¯t neglect him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only right to entertain him. However, Xuanxuan, Master Nine is here personally. Is it more appropriate for you to invite your father down to entertain him personally?¡± Qin Xuan¡¯s father had gone downstairs once after Qin Hao threw the two sisters out. However, this party was for the young people. He went upstairs after exchanging greetings with Qin Hao. He had wanted to invite Qin Hao to the study to entertain him. Seeing that Huo Siyu was here, Qin Xuan¡¯s father did not do that. He went upstairs again because he was afraid that these young people would be reserved if he was here. The girl must be close to Qin Xuan since she suggested this. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll get the butler to go upstairs to get my father.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go over to entertain them first.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead. All the best!¡± She knew what kind of person Master Nine was. She was afraid that Qin Xuan would be so afraid that she couldn¡¯t even speak in front of Master Nine. Anyway, she did not dare to apany Qin Xuan to entertain him. There were many people present who had the same mentality as Qin Xuan. They didn¡¯t even dare to look at Yin Jiujin, let alone go forward. Qin Xuan didn¡¯t go forward alone. Instead, she pulled Chu Xiaohuan along. Although she knew that Master Nine was Jinyu¡¯s fianc¨¦ and she was Jinyu¡¯s friend, Jinyu had personally introduced her to Master Nine, Master Nine was still Master Nine, so she was still very afraid. It was obviously impossible to call for others. Everyone else didn¡¯t dare to say anything after seeing Master Nine. She could only pull Chu Xiaohuan along with her. With someone apanying her, she would not be so scared. ¡°Master Nine.¡± The two of them greeted him at the same time. Forget it. Qin Xuan calmed down and plucked up her courage to ask, ¡°Master Nine is here to look for Jinyu?¡± Yin Jiujin nodded. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± However, he didn¡¯t look at the two of them. He already saw Yan Jinyu. He only said, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick her up and bring her home. You don¡¯t have to care about me. I¡¯ll go look for her myself.¡± Qin Xuan was very ttered that Master Nine could say so much to them, and Chu Xiaohuan was even more ttered. At any rate, with Qin Xuan¡¯s rtionship with Qin Hao and Qin Jianjia, Qin Xuan had seen important figures before. Furthermore, she had seen Yin Jiujin a few times because of Qin Hao and Qin Jianjia. Chu Xiaohuan was different. The first and only time she saw Yin Jiujin was when someone confessed to Yan Jinyu in the school¡¯s canteen. Her understanding of Yin Jiujin all came from the rumors outside. The indifferent and ruthless God of ughter in the business world rarely gave anyone face, but he said such a long sentence to them. If she wasn¡¯t ttered, what was she? Although he didn¡¯t allow her to follow him, how could Qin Xuan really do that? She was the host. She couldn¡¯t neglect Master Nine during his visit. However, she really had to listen to Master Nine, so she pulled Chu Xiaohuan and followed behind. Chu Xiaohuan actually didn¡¯t want to go over. She was afraid. Just the fact that she was about five steps behind him made her shiver. However, she was held by Qin Xuan and had no choice. She then thought about Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin¡¯s rtionship. If she wanted to be Yan Jinyu¡¯s friend forever, she couldn¡¯t be so timid. Otherwise, how was she going to meet her for a meal in the future? Hence, she mustered up the courage and followed silently. This was also the second time Zhao Linlin had seen Yin Jiujin. Not many people knew his identity thest time she saw him in school. She didn¡¯t feel it so strongly. Now, she finally sensed how influential Master Nine was. Look at this originally noisy party. As soon as he appeared, everyone immediately quietened down. How did the founder of the Empire Group be so formidable at such a young age? Zhao Linlin thought, but she didn¡¯t keep staring at Yin Jiujin. She was also afraid. She didn¡¯t dare to size him up directly. Yin Jiujin¡¯s aura didn¡¯t allow her to size him up too directly. ¡°Brother Nine, why are you here?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and stood up. Yin Jiujin¡¯s gazended on her. Although he was still expressionless, they could clearly sense that his gaze had softened. ¡°I came to pick you up since I am off work.¡± As he spoke, he had already walked forward and took her hand. He raised his hand to rub the top of her head. ¡°¡­¡± The guests who were looking at them. They were stunned. So she was Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e! No wonder. No wonder she sounded so confident. She didn¡¯t even care about the daughter of the Bruce Family and knew the current situation of the Bruce Family very well. Most of the guests¡¯ elders had warned them not to provoke Huo Siyu, so they naturally mentioned Yan Jinyu too. After all, they should not provoke Huo Siyu because Huo Siyu was already very capable. Yan Jinyu, who had also fought in the Min Family, naturally couldn¡¯t be underestimated either. At this moment, they were shocked by Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. They were even more shocked that Yan Jinyu, who had such a harmless face, was actually the person who the elders at home said was very good at marksmanship and could kill without batting an eyelid¡­ Some people had guessed Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity and even hinted at their juniors. Hence, there were a few people present who were looking at Yan Jinyu with strange expressions. If the elders in the family were right, was this 19-year-old girl actually such a big shot? No matter how they thought about it, it was very shocking. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t care what they were thinking about. Yin Jiujin nodded slightly at Qin Hao and Huo Siyu, who were sitting at the side, before hugging Yan Jinyu and sitting down. After sitting down, Yan Jinyu saw that Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan were still standing there very reservedly. She couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly and say, ¡°Xuanxuan, go ahead and do your own thing.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Qin Hao raised his hand and interrupted her. Qin Xuan heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Qin Hao. Yes, how could she have forgotten that her cousin was still here? With her cousin¡¯s rtionship with Master Nine, her cousin would treat Master Nine well. ¡°I-I¡¯ll go over then. Master Nine, please forgive me for my negligence.¡± Chu Xiaohuan was about to leave when Zhao Linlin winked at her. At first, she didn¡¯t feel it. Only when Yin Jiujin walked closer did Zhao Linlin feel the pressure around her. It was so heavy that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Even though she very tactfully moved over and made way for Master Nine, and there were two empty seats in between them, she still felt very stressed. Receiving Zhao Linlin¡¯s gaze, Chu Xiaohuan had no choice but to bite the bullet and sit down. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t care about their reaction. He didn¡¯t even pay attention to them. After sitting down, Qin Hao called a servant over and opened a new bottle of red wine. He poured himself a ss and handed a ss to Yin Jiujin. The two of them clinked sses and took a sip. Yin Jiujin asked, ¡°How did the matter go?¡± Even if Liu Guang was dead, Yin Jiujin had still been paying attention to how Qin Hao handle the aftermath. He was afraid that someone would suddenly appear and harm Yan Jinyu. ¡°It¡¯s almost over. We canpletely eradicate them this time.¡± As he spoke, Qin Hao turned to Yan Jinyu. ¡°We have to thank Eldest Miss Yan for this. Otherwise, we don¡¯t know when we would discover such a secret base in the capital. If we discovered itter and allowed it to develop, it would definitely be a huge hidden danger in the future.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. That¡¯s someone who wants to kill me even in his dreams. How can I allow him to live safely? It was already a huge mistake letting him live four years ago.¡± ¡°Beauty Yu, you can¡¯t say that. If we really killed him four years ago, wouldn¡¯t we never know about his hidden power? How could we have saved Sister Fengling¡¯s father and Young Master Feng¡¯s parents?¡± ¡°Taking a step back, it¡¯s actually a good thing that he didn¡¯t die four years ago.¡± As she spoke, Huo Siyu observed Yan Jinyu carefully. She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression did not change at all. It seemed like Hei Yao no longer affected Beauty Yu that much. Either Beauty Yu had already forgiven Hei Yao, or Hei Yao no longer held as much weight in Beauty Yu¡¯s heart as before. No matter which possibility it was, she was happy to see it happen. As long as Beauty Yu no longer cared about Hei Yao¡¯s betrayal and no longer felt ufortable every time she thought about it. Huo Siyu was observing Yan Jinyu, and so was Yin Jiujin. Seeing that Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression remained the same, he felt morefortable. His youngdy couldn¡¯t keep thinking about Hei Yao. With Yan Jinyu¡¯s brain, how could she not know what they were thinking? She just didn¡¯t expose them. However, she was not pretending. Thinking about what had happened previously, she really did not care so much anymore. ¡°You have a point too,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°No matter what, we¡¯ve finally resolved himpletely. Don¡¯t mention these things again in the future.¡± She looked at Yin Jiujin. ¡°And you, Brother Nine. Liu Guang, who has a huge faction, has been defeated by me. Don¡¯t keep worrying. Not to mention that it¡¯s impossible for any enemy to be alive, even if there is, Liu Guang can¡¯t do anything to me. What can a mere small fry do?¡± How could Yan Jinyu not know why Yin Jiujin asked Qin Hao about that? She didn¡¯t think that Yin Jiujin was concerned about Qin Hao¡¯s work. Although Yin Jiujin and Qin Hao indeed had a good rtionship, with Yin Jiujin¡¯s temper, he really wasn¡¯t someone who would care about Qin Hao¡¯s work. Yin Jiujin hugged her tighter and looked at her gently. ¡°Yes, Little Yu¡¯er is very formidable. I¡¯m not worried.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qin Hao. He felt that he couldn¡¯t bear to look at Yin Jiujin like this. ¡°No matter what, I still have to thank Eldest Miss Yan.¡± He wasn¡¯t thanking her for this. After interacting with him many times, he could already tell Liu Guang¡¯s ambition. Obviously, if Yan Jinyu hadn¡¯t appeared on Ghost ughter Ind, many families in the country would have long been under Liu Guang¡¯s control. And Yan Jinyu¡¯s care for Huo Siyu. He insisted on thanking her, but Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything else. She only smiled and nodded. She asked Yin Jiujin, ¡°Brother Nine, I told you to help my cousin arrange the school. Have you arranged it?¡± Yin Jiujin chuckled and pinched her face. ¡°Little girl, are you still worried about me?¡± Yan Jinyu nced at him. Why did he always pinch her face? She removed his hand and held it in hers to stop him from messing around. ¡°I¡¯m not worried. I¡¯m just asking.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all arranged. Imperial Capital High School.¡± ¡°When will they return?¡± Yin Jiujin asked. ¡°It should be soon.¡± Chapter 532 - Warm And Tender

Chapter 532: Warm And Tender

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Beauty Yu, what are you talking about? What cousin are you talking about? Is your aunt, who has settled overseas,ing back? Or is it just your aunt¡¯s son, your cousin,ing back to attend school?¡± Huo Siyu said after a moment of hesitation. Up until today, she still didn¡¯t know Beauty Yu¡¯s attitude towards the Yan Family. She was afraid that taking the initiative to ask about the Yan Family would touch the emotions that Beauty Yu had hidden in the depths of her heart. Yan Jinyu saw Huo Siyu¡¯s hesitation. She sighed helplessly. To be honest, although there were more people and matters that could affect her emotions now than in the past, the Yan Family was not among them. Ever since shepletely cut ties with the Yan Family, other than Yan Jinyun, the old butler Yan Xin, and Yan Ruyu, who had settled overseas, no one else in the Yan Family could affect her. In reality, if she really had to be serious, even Yan Ruyu couldn¡¯t be considered as her familypletely. Yan Jinyun was the only one. She didn¡¯t have much contact with Yan Ruyu after all. She was touched by Yan Ruyu and cared about her too. At least, her concern for her was far above Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya. However, they were still not family yet. However, no matter what, it really didn¡¯t affect her much when the Yan Family was mentioned again. That was why she was exasperated when Little Rain hesitated. ¡°They should all be back. I just received a call from my aunt not long ago. She said that she will be living in the country in the future. She and Uncle have already contacted the Imperial Capital University and will teach at the Imperial Capital University in the future. My cousin will also transfer to study in a local high school.¡± Yu Xiao was 16 years old this year and happened to be in the first year of high school. ¡°Why are you suddenly back? Your uncle seems to have been of Chinese descent for many generations. His family has settled overseas for a few generations. Why did he follow your aunt back to the country? Will he only be back for a while, or will he settle in the country in the future?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ording to Yan Ruyu, he should be staying in the country forever. However, Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t say anything that she wasn¡¯t sure about. Huo Siyu nced at her and stopped asking. Actually, Huo Siyu had roughly guessed it. She had investigated everyone in the Yan Family back then and knew Beauty Yu¡¯s aunt quite well. Yan Ruyu must have brought her husband and son back because of Beauty Yu. While Huo Siyu was happy for Beauty Yu, she also felt sorry and worried for her. No matter how good her aunt and uncle were, how could they be better than her biological parents? She hoped that Yan Ruyu could return to the country for Beauty Yu. This way, Beauty Yu would have another family by her side, but she was a little worried at the same time. She was worried that if Beauty Yu interacted with Yan Ruyu too much, it would trigger Beauty Yu¡¯s feelings for her biological parents. She was worried that Beauty Yu would feel conflicted. Her aunt and uncle treated her so well, so why did her parents treat her like that¡­ Huo Siyu had already thought of this and was also worried about this, let alone Yin Jiujin. Actually, Yin Jiujin was already worried when Yan Jinyu asked him to help Yu Xiao arrange a school and told him that Yan Ruyu¡¯s family might return to settle down. Yin Jiujin listened to their conversation and looked at Yan Jinyu with his dark eyes. He only felt slightly relieved after confirming that she was really not affected. As they spoke, Qin Xuan¡¯s father came down. Qin Xuan was with him. ¡°Young Master, Master Nine.¡± He was also very respectful to Qin Hao, even more respectful than towards Yin Jiujin. This was normal. After all, he was from the side branch of the Qin Family. ¡°Third Uncle, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Sit,¡± Qin Hao said calmly. Qin Xuan¡¯s father sat down. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Master Nine woulde personally. Please forgive me for my rudeness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here to look for my fianc¨¦e.¡± The meaning behind his words was that he wasn¡¯t here for him, nor for this birthday party. He didn¡¯t have to care about him. Although he said that, how could Qin Xuan¡¯s father really not care when he came personally? Qin Xuan¡¯s father looked at the girl in his arms. He had seen this girl when he came down to greet Young Master just now. He didn¡¯t go to the Min Family¡¯s banquet before the new year, but he was very familiar with the name Yan Jinyu. In addition, his daughter had introduced her and told him her roommate¡¯s identity. He naturally knew who she was. However, Young Master didn¡¯t introduce her as such earlier, and Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t have any intention of exposing her identity. Since she called him Uncle, it was obvious that she was attending his daughter¡¯s birthday party as her roommate and friend. Hence, he didn¡¯t point out her identity either. ¡°So Student Yan is Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e. I apologize for neglecting you.¡± Yan Jinyu knew very well that he knew her identity. Even if he didn¡¯t say it explicitly, she could tell from his unconceble reservedness when he faced her. Furthermore, Qin Xuan clearly knew her identity. There was no reason for Qin Xuan not to tell her parents who she was when she came over today. However, since Qin Xuan¡¯s father didn¡¯t expose her, she didn¡¯t take the initiative to say it. Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter to her if Qin Xuan¡¯s father knew her identity or not. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re wee. Xuanxuan is my friend. Just treat me as Xuanxuan¡¯s friend.¡± Although she knew Yan Jinyu¡¯s attitude towards her, Qin Xuan felt very emotional when she heard Yan Jinyu say that she was her friend. Anyway, Qin Xuan was happy. Not because of Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, but for Yan Jinyu herself. She had liked Yan Jinyu very much ever since the first day they met in school. She felt that Yan Jinyu had an inexplicable magic that made it difficult for her not to like her. However, Qin Xuan¡¯s father was slightly surprised when he heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. He was naturally happy. This joy was the joy for Qin Xuan making friends and also the joy of getting close to Master Nine. Anyone with eyes could tell that Master Nine cared a lot about his fianc¨¦e at a nce. It didn¡¯t matter if they were influential or not. In the capital, almost everyone wanted to befriend Master Nine, especially these people from wealthy families. As long as they could be friends with Master Nine, it would be much more convenient for them to do things in the capital. ¡°Dad, Jinyu is right. She¡¯s my friend. Don¡¯t treat her so formally. If you do this, I¡¯ll be very awkward with Jinyu in the future.¡± This was the truth. The person her father treated respectfully was her friend. She really didn¡¯t know how to face Jinyu in the future. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s Daddy¡¯s fault.¡± After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Qin Xuan¡¯s father stood up and left. Indeed, although Master Nine¡¯s attitude was not unkind, his aura was too strong. There were many young people here, and Young Master, who made him feel stressed, was present too. He really could not take it. He could only leave and leave the space for them. From the beginning to the end, Chu Xiaohuan and Zhao Linlin didn¡¯t say anything. They had been in shock. Especially Zhao Linlin. Chu Xiaohuan was still fine. She had seen Chu Ling¡¯s ability and Chu Ling¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyu. She knew that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t simple, but from their conversation, it seemed like Yan Jinyu had helped to settle someone who was a big trouble to Qin Hao. Yan Jinyu kept saying things like ¡°killing¡± and ¡°handling¡±. It still shocked Chu Xiaohuan. Needless to say about Zhao Linlin. Hearing that they said that they should have killed someone four years ago, that person seemed to be very ambitious. There was a base in the capital that was very likely to control the important families¡­ How old was Jinyu four years ago? 15, right? If she still felt that Jinyu had really led a wandering life in an orphanage and continued to go to school after being found, she would be too stupid. Jinyu was obviously more formidable. Jinyu¡¯s past was obviously moreplicated. It wasn¡¯t like what the outside world said. That was why she was so shocked. However, although she was shocked, she could still maintain herposure. She was making friends with Jinyu, not her identity. Although it shocked her, her attitude towards Jinyu still wouldn¡¯t change. After Qin Xuan¡¯s birthday party ended, Yan Jinyu drove back. Yin Jiujin drank and sat in the front passenger seat. As for Yin Jiujin¡¯s car, Cheng Lin had sent him over and left after sending him here. Huo Siyu and Qin Hao left together. Chu Xiaohuan took the initiative to send Zhao Linlin back. Zhao Linlin had originally nned to take a taxi back. They were both smart enough not to be third wheels. On the way back to the Mount West Vi, the tipsy Yin Jiujin propped his chin up and looked at Yan Jinyu, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. His eyes were abstruse and gentle. Yan Jinyu naturally could sense his gaze. She had told him a few times, but he didn¡¯t listen, so she just let him be. However, Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously along the way when he stared at her. Without saying much, she liked the atmosphere when the two of them stayed in the same space quietly. Even if there was no passion, she felt that she wouldn¡¯t get tired of staying with Yin Jiujin for the rest of her life. After returning to the Mount West Vi, Yin Jiujin naturally pestered her for the whole night under the influence of alcohol. *** A few dayster, Yu Xiao returned to the country. Yan Ruyu and Yu Wen had something to do, so they let him return to the country alone to settle the admission procedures first. Yan Jinyu personally went to the airport to pick him up. Yu Xiao dragged his luggage out with him. He was a 16-year-old handsome youth. Seeing Yan Jinyu standing at the exit wearing sunsses and waiting for him, Yu Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Eldest Cousin!¡± Chapter 533 - Repeated Shock

Chapter 533: Repeated Shock

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yu Xiao had not seen his eldest cousin for a year. He felt that she had not changed, but at the same time, he also felt that she had. He could not describe this feeling. He just felt that she was easier to interact with than a year ago. A year ago, her elder cousin¡¯s smile was also clear and pure. At first nce, she looked no different from now, but when one sensed carefully, they would realize that although his eldest cousin seemed easy to get along with a year ago, she was actually very cold, unlike now¡­ How should he put it? Her smile seemed to be more humane. ¡°Thank you, Cousin. You even came to pick me up personally.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a small matter.¡± She looked at the big suitcase he was dragging. ¡°Is the luggage heavy? Do you need my help?¡± Yu Xiao was stunned and then he felt ttered. He was indeed right. This eldest cousin of his was really more humane! Would his eldest cousin talk to him like this a year ago? Even if he had not interacted with her much, he knew that it was definitely impossible! ¡°No, no. Thank you, Cousin. I¡¯m quite strong. I can take it myself.¡± Yan Jinyu was just asking casually. She didn¡¯t insist. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Aunt said that she got a friend to arrange for a ce for you to stay. Do you want to go to the new residence that Aunt arranged or stay at my ce for the time being?¡± ¡°I know that my mother has arranged a ce for me to stay. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t often live in the country and am not very familiar with the country. My parents will onlye over in a few days. If¡­¡± He looked at Yan Jinyu and said embarrassedly, ¡°¡­I¡¯m saying if. If it¡¯s not too troublesome for Eldest Cousin, can I stay at your ce for a few days? I know. My new school¡¯s matters were also arranged by Cousin. I have to report to school tomorrow. I¡¯ll stay at school then and won¡¯t disturb Cousin for too long.¡± As if afraid that Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t agree, he continued, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m not afraid of beingughed at by Eldest Cousin. Actually, this is the first time I¡¯m venturing out alone, and it¡¯s in such an unfamiliar ce. I¡¯m a little afraid.¡± It was true that this was the first time he was going on a long trip alone. Was he really afraid? That didn¡¯t exist at all. His mother said that the reason why they wanted to return to the country was to live with his elder cousin for a while. As for whether they would settle down in the country, that was a matter for the future. However, now that his eldest cousin hade to the capital, his eldest cousin¡¯s engagement with the Yin Family¡¯s Second Young Master was still valid and they were about to get engaged, but her elder cousin¡¯s rtionship with the Yan Family was so¡­ They were very worried that his eldest cousin would be bullied by the Yin Family because she had no elders to rely on, so they returned to the country. Actually, what he wanted to say was that even if their family of three came back, they couldn¡¯t do anything if a family like the Yin Family really didn¡¯t treat his eldest cousin well and disliked her. However, he did not object to his mother¡¯s suggestion. He didn¡¯t even have any thoughts of objecting. Whether they could do anything was one thing, and whether they were willing to do it was another. Even if they couldn¡¯t do anything, they had to let the Yin Family know that his eldest cousin wasn¡¯t alone and had elders to rely on. Since he wasing back for this and he had returned to the country first, he naturally had to seize the opportunity to interact with his eldest cousin and nurture their rtionship. ¡°There¡¯s no trouble. Let¡¯s go to my ce first.¡± The so-called ce she lived in was Yin Jiujin¡¯s Mount West Vi. There were many empty rooms in the Mount West Vi. Last time, Min Rufeng, Xi Fengling, Huo Siyu, and the others had all stayed there for a period of time. Now that they had all moved away, other than Yin Jiujin¡¯s men, there were only her and Yin Jiujin there. It wasn¡¯t lonely. Even if she didn¡¯t say a word, she wouldn¡¯t feel lonely whenever she was with Yin Jiujin. However, it wouldn¡¯t be very lively either. Most importantly, Yin Jiujin was the one who wanted to bring him to Mount West Vi. Yin Jiujin was afraid that Yan Jinyu would arrange for Yu Xiao to be somewhere else. Then, she would go there every other day and take up their time together because she was worried. Hence, he suggested bringing Yu Xiao over. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know what Yin Jiujin was thinking. Yan Jinyu was a person of few words, and Yu Xiao was not one to talk too much either. Most importantly, he was inexplicably reserved in front of his eldest cousin, making him not know what to say for a moment. Hence, Yu Xiao sat upright in the front passenger seat while Yan Jinyu drove. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t familiar with Yu Xiao, her cousin. She had never thought that she would one day pick him up personally, bring him home to stay and apany him to settle the admission procedures. It was already very rare for her to do this. Why would she care if he would feel awkward if she didn¡¯t say anything? She wasn¡¯t someone who cared about others¡¯ feelings either. However, she felt a little strange because she could sense Yu Xiao¡¯s nervousness and reservation. Her hands that were holding the steering wheel paused slightly. In the end, she said, ¡°It¡¯s almost lunchtime. Do you want to find a ce to eat before going back?¡± Yu Xiao thought that she lived alone, so it was not convenient for her to go back and cook. He nodded without thinking. He just didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly speak. He was stunned for a moment, ¡°O-Okay!¡± ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Anything is fine. Eldest Cousin is more familiar with the capital. Eat whatever you think is delicious. I¡¯m not picky with food.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. Usually, it was others who asked her what she wanted to eat and she couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about it, but now, she had to be the one making the arrangements. ¡°¡­I usually ain¡¯t the one who makes the decisions when I go out to eat. I actually don¡¯t know what is delicious in the capital.¡± Yu Xiao looked at her. He did not know if it was his imagination, but why did he feel that his usually calm eldest cousin seemed to be a little embarrassed now? ¡°I¡¯ll call someone to ask.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Yu Xiao. Before this, the two of them didn¡¯t say anything, so Yan Jinyu took out her phone and connected it to Bluetooth to y some light music in the car. Now that she was calling, she used the Bluetooth right away. Yu Xiao could hear the conversation. The phone rang and the other party answered, ¡°Little Yu¡¯er.¡± It was a pleasant male voice. Just hearing his voice gave people a very dignified feeling, but he was especially gentle when he called out these three words. ¡°You got him?¡± ¡°Yes, I got him.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, we n to eat outside before going back. I wonder where we should go to eat.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a lowugh came from the other end of the line. ¡°You¡­¡± The cold man sitting at the head of the meeting room suddenlyughed, scaring all the executives. Fortunately, they knew Master Nine¡¯s feelings for his fianc¨¦e and it wasn¡¯t the first time they had seen Master Nine treat his fianc¨¦e specially. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as trembling. ¡°I¡¯ve booked the ce. I¡¯ll send you the addresster.¡± Yan Jinyu frowned slightly when she heard him say that. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat together with us?¡± It was almost lunchtime. ¡°I have to meet a client at noon, so I won¡¯t apany you.¡± It was Sunday today. Logically speaking, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t have to work on Sunday. Although Yin Jiujin usually decided for himself whether he wanted to work or not, there were so many executives in thepany, so they mostly rested on the weekend. They had all returned to thepany for a meeting today, so they naturally had more important work to do. ¡°Then remember to eat. Work is important, but eating is more important. With the Empire Group¡¯s current scale, you don¡¯t have to work so hard anymore.¡± Actually, Yan Jinyu wanted to say that they weren¡¯t short of money now. Even if they were short of money, she could still support Yin Jiujin even if he had nothing. She didn¡¯t say it because there was someone else beside him. ¡°Yes, I understand, little housekeeper.¡± Yan Jinyu, ¡°¡­Why am I the housekeeper? Is it wrong for me to care about you?¡± Yin Jiujin chuckled again. His voice was sexy and inexplicably seductive. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Little Yu¡¯er is always right. I¡¯m very happy that you care about me.¡± Yan Jinyu pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re driving, so I¡¯ll hang up first. Be careful when you drive. The restaurant¡¯s location will be sent to your phone.¡± With Yin Jiujin¡¯s hearing ability, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t surprised that he could tell that she was talking with the Bluetooth on. ¡°Alright, bye, Brother Nine.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yu Xiao at the side. His expression wasplex. He already knew who was on the other end of the line. Master Nine! He had also seen Master Nine at his two cousins¡¯ing-of-age ceremonyst year. That was someone who would have an aura even when he stood there without saying or doing anything! Back then, his overbearing uncle and aunt were terrified as soon as Master Nine appeared in the Yan Family. The other guests also looked very wary of Master Nine. It was really hard for him to imagine that such a person would say the word ¡°bye¡± in such an indulgent and gentle tone. His mother said that Master Nine treated his eldest cousin well. He knew that too. He could tell from the day Master Nine personally came to the Yan Family to pick her up at his eldest cousin¡¯sing-of-age ceremony. However, he did not expect it to be so good! This was more than well. He probably doted on her to the core, right? He suddenly felt that his mother¡¯s worry for his eldest cousin was unnecessary. Based on Master Nine¡¯s attitude towards his eldest cousin, no matter how much the Yin Family disliked his eldest cousin, Master Nine would definitely not let her be bullied. Yan Jinyu¡¯s phone vibrated. Yin Jiujin had sent her the reservation. It was very fast. It was less than a minute after she hung up. ¡°The restaurant isn¡¯t far. It¡¯s just a 15-minute drive,¡± Yan Jinyu said to Yu Xiao, who was still feeling rather emotional. Yu Xiao nodded nkly. ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Xiao thought that Yin Jiujin had already treated Yan Jinyu well enough. It was only when they arrived at the restaurant that he realized how well Yin Jiujin treated Yan Jinyu. The two of them sat at the table and a waiter came to take their order. Yan Jinyu handed the menu to Yu Xiao. Yu Xiao said that he wasn¡¯t picky with food and didn¡¯t know what was delicious here. He just let Yan Jinyu order. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t order either. She asked the waiter directly, ¡°What else did the person who made the reservation say to you?¡± ¡°Master Nine said that if you don¡¯t order, serve the dishes that he ordered for you two or this young gentleman has ordered and you don¡¯t, serve one helping of the dishes for you too.¡± Yan Jinyu handed the closed menu over. ¡°Then serve ording to what he ordered.¡± ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡± Yu Xiao was speechless. Not only did he make the reservation, but he even ordered the dishes? Was a big shot like Master Nine someone who would do such a small thing? No, but yet he did. That made Yu Xiao even more uneasy. He got even more uneasyter. He realized that although the dishes served were all the specialties here, his eldest cousin would eat a bit of every dish. Obviously, these were all her favorite foods. After dinner, they arrived at Yan Jinyu¡¯s ce¡­ Yu Xiao could not calm down anymore. No matter how stupid he was, he could tell that this wasn¡¯t his eldest cousin¡¯s residence at all. It belonged to Master Nine! Eldest Cousin and Master Nine were about to get engaged. It was fine for them to live together. Moreover, Eldest Cousin was already living with him after Master Nine brought Eldest Cousin out of the Yan Family in the past. However, it was one thing for his eldest cousin to stay here and another thing for her to bring him here to stay! Who was Master Nine? He treated his eldest cousin specially, and so he even treated him specially because of her? He didn¡¯t know Master Nine very well, but he had more or less heard what kind of person Master Nine was from his mother. Very few people could gain Master Nine¡¯s favor, who was even very indifferent to the Yin Family¡¯s members. There were countless big shots who wanted to befriend Master Nine, but it was very difficult for them to meet Master Nine. And he, this unknown nobody, was going to live in Master Nine¡¯s territory! It felt so unreal! He felt indescribablyplicated. ¡°E-eldest Cousin, this is¡­ Master Nine¡¯s residence, right? Is it alright for me to stay here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Jinyu drove the car into the Mount West Vi. The guards stood respectfully at the side. Yan Jinyu looked at Yu Xiao and smiled faintly. ¡°Yin Jiujin and I will be engaged soon. Aunt should have received the invitation to our engagement party before you came over.¡± That was true, but¡­ Yu Xiao was still very terrified. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It was Brother Nine¡¯s idea to bring you here temporarily.¡± Yu Xiao was surprised. Master Nine¡¯s idea? Then, Master Nine¡¯s concern for his eldest cousin had probably exceeded his initial guess. He loved her so much. Yes, he loved her. He knew that he could live in Master Nine¡¯s ce entirely because of his eldest cousin. ¡°Yun¡¯er has also lived here for a few days previously. You don¡¯t have to feel too burdened.¡± Yu Xiao¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Second Cousin?!¡± Chapter 534 - Getting Along Well

Chapter 534: Getting Along Well

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yan Jinyu smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, Yun¡¯er came here to celebrate our birthday some time ago.¡± Yu Xiao was silent for a moment. He didn¡¯t know what to say. A year ago, he had also seen his eldest cousin interacting with his second cousin. Their rtionship was not bad. After all, his eldest cousin had given her shares to his second cousin and took the initiative to let his second cousin take over the Yan Family. And his second cousin did not show any mercy to her uncle and aunt because her uncle and auntie did not treat his eldest cousin well, she immediately snatched the power from her uncle¡¯s hands. However, he had also heard a lot about his eldest cousin and the Yan Family in the past year. The news media had reported that Eldest Cousin had cut ties with the Yan Family. He did not expect his two cousins to have such a good rtionship. However, overall, he was very happy to know that his two cousins were on good terms. ¡°In this case... Please excuse me.¡± The car stopped. Yan Jinyu asked Yu Xiao not to care about his luggage. Someone would take it to his room. She led him into the house. As soon as they entered the house, Aunt Cheng, who was studying the new dishes, quickly put down the things in her hand and greeted them when she saw them. ¡°Miss Yu, you¡¯re back?¡± She looked at Yu Xiao with a kind expression. ¡°This must be Little Young Master Yu. Wee to our family.¡± The Yu Family was not an ordinary family, but they were not top-notch wealthy either. They were schrly families for generations, so Yu Xiao was not used to such a situation. He smiled unnaturally and nodded in response, ¡°Hello, sorry to disturb you.¡± ¡°Little Young Master Yu, you¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°Miss Yu, have you guys eaten? If not, shall I go to the kitchen to make something?¡± ¡°Aunt Cheng, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself. We¡¯ve eaten outside.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go wash some fruits.¡± Yan Jinyu nodded and led Yu Xiao to sit in the living room. Aunt Cheng wasn¡¯t the only one who was busy washing the fruits. The other servants living in the Mount West Vi also went to help. After a while, someone brought over a cup of tea and a bottle of yogurt. Yan Jinyu drank yogurt with a straw and let Yu Xiao do as he pleased. Yu Xiao was initially very reserved. However, when he saw Yan Jinyu sittingzily on the sofa and turning on the television, watching cartoons some more, he suddenly became less reserved. He stole a nce at Yan Jinyu. His eldest cousin sometimes looked mature and sensible, but sometimes she was very childish. At the end of the day, his eldest cousin was only 19 years old. She was only three years older than him. It seemed normal for her to have the temperament of a child. Yan Jinyu saw that he had picked up his teacup to drink tea, so she handed the remote control to him. ¡°What do you want to watch? Change the channel yourself.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t usually watch television.¡± ¡°What does Eldest Cousin do on the weekend? You don¡¯t have to keep mepany here. If you have anything to do, go ahead. I can be alone.¡± ¡°What do I do on the weekend?¡± Yan Jinyu blinked. ¡°There¡¯s nothing special. Either I stay at home and lie down, or I go to thepany with Brother Nine.¡± ¡°Be it lying at home or going to thepany, I would either watch television or y games. asionally, I would read some books too.¡± ¡°...¡± Yu Xiao. She was even more ck than him? What happened to being the top student in the college entrance examination? Didn¡¯t she have to learn? These days... ¡°I heard that Eldest Cousin¡¯s major is Traditional Chinese Medicine. Isn¡¯t this major rather difficult? Do you usually need to memorize a lot of books?¡± ¡°I do need to memorize a lot of books, but I can basically remember most of them after reading them once. It¡¯s not really difficult.¡± ¡°...¡± Yu Xiao. He came from a schrly family. His parents, grandparents and great-grandparents were all educators. He was also very talented in his studies. He could achieve very good results without much effort. He thought that he was already very outstanding, butpared to his eldest cousin... Anyway, he did not have a photographic memory. Could this be the reason why his eldest cousin could be the top student after dropping out of junior high school anding back to attend the college entrance examination? However, he finally had some understanding of his eldest cousin. Only with understanding could they build a better rtionship. He hade to his eldest cousin¡¯s residence to stay temporarily to build a good rtionship with her. ¡°Does Eldest Cousin like to y games?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really like it either. I¡¯m just using it to kill time when I¡¯m bored.¡± Yu Xiao, who was about to say, ¡°I like it too. We can y together,¡± was speechless. He was silent for a second before continuing, ¡°Then, what kind of television programmes does Eldest Cousin usually watch?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s that kind of Mary Sue drama. It¡¯s especially melodramatic.¡± As she spoke, she even changed a few channels with the remote control and stopped at a channel that was ying a Mary Sue drama. ¡°There, it¡¯s this kind.¡± Yu Xiao did not watch television often. Even if he did watch it asionally, he would watch those programmes with more depth. ¡°...¡± His lips twitched. They could not continue on this topic of conversation. He said against his conscience, ¡°Oh, this television drama seems to be quite good.¡± Then, Yan Jinyu looked at him with an indescribable expression. ¡°Not bad? Cousin, do you like this kind of television drama? You¡¯re rather brainless. I don¡¯t like it usually. I¡¯m just watching it to kill time.¡± ¡°...¡± Yu Xiao. ¡°R-really? I rarely watch television.¡± ¡°What kind of books does Cousin usually read?¡± ¡°My reading style is moreplicated. I know how to read a little of everything. I¡¯ll read whatever I get. Anyway, I read quickly. I can basically remember it after reading it.¡± ¡°...¡± Yu Xiao. However, he didn¡¯t see Yan Jinyu, who was sipping on yogurt, nce at him from the corner of her eye. Her lips curled up slightly. ¡°Although it¡¯s used to kill time when I¡¯m bored, ying games is indeed interesting. Cousin, you know how to y games, right? Why don¡¯t we y some games on our phones?¡± How could Yu Xiao hide his thoughts from her? Hearing that, Yu Xiao¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°O-Okay!¡± He took out his phone and realized that he did not have a single video game app on it. Oh, he didn¡¯t really y games usually. He usually read. ¡°I don¡¯t have any popr games softwares in the country. What does Eldest Cousin usually like to y? I¡¯ll download one. I learn things very quickly. If you teach me two rounds, I should be able to do it.¡± Yan Jinyu nodded and told him the name of the game softwares. He downloaded them and installed them. Aunt Cheng washed the fruits and cut them. When she brought them over, she saw the two of them sitting on the sofa and ying games. Yan Jinyu even guided Yu Xiao from time to time. Aunt Cheng stopped in her tracks and smiled in relief. Second Young Master and Miss Yu matured early. It was really heartbreaking to look at them. Now that she saw Miss Yu ying games so happily with others like children, she was naturally relieved. It was impossible to see Second Young Master like this in this lifetime. She only hoped that Miss Yu would not work hard at her tender age like Second Young Master. If possible, she didn¡¯t want Miss Yu to work hard after she graduated from university. Anyway, Second Young Master could afford to support her. It was good to live a carefree life. Aunt Cheng didn¡¯t know that she was now an elder who doted on the younger generation without any limit. In another family, she would be an unqualified elder. Yan Jinyu yed a few rounds with Yu Xiao. Just as Yu Xiao had said, he learned things very quickly. After a few rounds, he had evolved from a noob. Of course, he was far from reaching Yan Jinyu¡¯s level. After six rounds, the two of them stopped ying. Yu Xiao was no longer so reserved in the game¡¯s atmosphere. He was also much closer to Yan Jinyu. At least, he wasn¡¯t so reserved when facing Yan Jinyu anymore. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re still a high school student now. You shouldn¡¯t be too addicted to games. y and rx appropriately.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t notice that this was what she instinctively said. She was stunned when she reacted. However, she quickly felt relieved. Once she decided on something, she actually wouldn¡¯t feel very conflicted, just like when she realized that her feelings for Yin Jiujin were different. Shey in bed and thought for a few hours beforeing to a conclusion. After thinking it through, she stopped feeling conflicted and went straight to Yin Jiujin to express her thoughts. However, Yu Xiao was slightly stunned when he heard that. He was the only son in the family. Although he had other cousins, they were all younger than him. He was considered the eldest grandson of the Yu Family. Other than his parents and elders, no one in his generation had ever said such controlling words to him. This feeling was a little strange. ¡°Yes.¡± He put away his phone obediently. Actually, he was rather disciplined. He was not addicted to games. If he did not want to build a rtionship with his eldest cousin, he would not have yed games. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ve been sitting for so long. I want to walk around. Where¡¯s the room you arranged for me? I¡¯ll go unpack.¡± Walking around and unpacking were all excuses. He thought that he had to be alone quietly to ease the strange feeling of having a big sister. He should call his mother too. Although he had called to report that he was safe when he got off the ne, he unintentionally heard from the servant that this ce seemed to be called Mount West Vi. He had to report to his mother. After Yu Xiao left, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t sit around either. She stood up and went to the training ground behind. She would asionally go to the training ground to practice when she was at the Mount West Vi. After all, she would be rusty if she didn¡¯t practice her skills for a long time. Even though she jogged with Yin Jiujin almost every morning. She was rather familiar with Yin Jiujin¡¯s subordinates. When they saw her go to the training ground, they would follow her through the training programs in one go. There would also be people who would ask her for guidance. Of course, it was all when Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t around. With Yin Jiujin around, they didn¡¯t dare to take the initiative to ask Yan Jinyu for guidance. Yan Jinyu would sometimes give some suggestions regarding marksmanship and some movement skills. After training for two hours, Yan Jinyu went upstairs to take a shower and change her clothes. It was about time for Yin Jiujin to get off work. Yu Xiao did not stay in his room for long. The so-called unpacking was an excuse. He would have to report to school tomorrow, so there was no need to unpack. He called Yan Ruyu and took a simple shower in the room. He changed into light clothes and read for an hour before returning to the living room of the main building. When he returned to the living room of the main building, Yan Jinyu wasing down from upstairs. ¡°Master Nine.¡± Someone greeted them outside the main building. Yin Jiujin had returned. Yu Xiao, who had just sat down on the sofa, quickly stood up and looked out of the main building. He was looking at Yin Jiujin, and Yin Jiujin was also looking at him. However, Yin Jiujin only took a nce at him before looking away at Yan Jinyu, who wasing down from upstairs. ¡°Brother Nine, you¡¯re back?¡± There was a smile in his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± He walked over and opened his arms to Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu ran downstairs and pounced into his arms. This was something the two of them would do every day when Yin Jiujin came back from work and she didn¡¯t follow him to thepany. They would give each other a big hug. The two of them were used to it, and the subordinates were also used to it. However, Yu Xiao, who saw it for the first time, was stunned on the spot. He was a little shocked and ufortable. The two of them let go after hugging for a while. It was because Yu Xiao was around. Normally, Yin Jiujin would definitely hug and kiss her for a while. He looked at Yu Xiao. Yu Xiao quickly calmed down and said politely and fawningly, ¡°Master Nine.¡± Chapter 535 - Sweet And Tender

Chapter 535: Sweet And Tender

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°This is Yu Xiao, my aunt¡¯s son. You should have seen him in North City before.¡± He had seen him before, but Yin Jiujin actually didn¡¯t have any impression of him. However, he was no stranger to Yan Ruyu¡¯s family. Knowing that Yan Ruyu¡¯s family of three was returning to the country and had called Yan Jinyu, Yin Jiujin got someone to investigate them carefully. He usually wouldn¡¯t investigate much about the youngdy¡¯s rtionships, just like Hei Yao, who had a deep rtionship with the youngdy previously. He had been jealous so many times, but he had never thought of investigating how Hei Yao and his youngdy interacted in the past. However, the Yan Family¡¯s members were an exception. They were the youngdy¡¯s family after all. It was hard to guarantee that their attitude towards the youngdy would not affect her. Just like him, the Yin Family¡¯s members were also different to him. Hence, he could only be at ease after investigating the Yan Family¡¯s members. The youngdy might know that he was investigating, but she didn¡¯t expose him, so he didn¡¯t say anything. Anyway, it was not a big deal. Fortunately, Yan Ruyu¡¯s family treated the youngdy differently from her parents. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let Yan Ruyu¡¯s family return to the country sessfully. He nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen him before.¡± He said to Yu Xiao, ¡°Call me Brother-inw.¡± ¡°...¡± Yu Xiao was a little stunned. Did he hear wrongly? Seeing that Yin Jiujin had stopped talking and seemed to frown slightly, Yu Xiao was frightened. He hurriedly probed, ¡°B-Brother-inw?¡± Yin Jiujin nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sit. Since you¡¯re Little Yu¡¯er¡¯s cousin, just treat this as your own home. There¡¯s no need to be reserved.¡± Yu Xiao said, ¡°...O-Okay.¡± Yin Jiujin ignored him and rubbed Yan Jinyu¡¯s long hair. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to change. Wait for me for dinner.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead. I¡¯ll put the clothes you want on the bed.¡± Yin Jiujin finally couldn¡¯t help but kiss her forehead. ¡°How virtuous.¡± When Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t go to thepany with Yin Jiujin, or when Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t pick her up and she came back alone from school first, she would take out the home clothes that Yin Jiujin wanted to change into and put them on the bed. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t humble either. ¡°Of course. You¡¯ve got a great deal with a fianc¨¦e like me.¡± Yin Jiujin chuckled. ¡°I did get a great deal, but I don¡¯t like the word ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯.¡± Yan Jinyu understood and nced at him. Wasn¡¯t she his real wife after the word ¡°fianc¨¦e¡± was removed? Although it didn¡¯t matter to her since they had decided to spend the rest of their lives after all and their current interactions were simr to that of a married couple, she still did not agree with him. Based on her understanding of Yin Jiujin, if she agreed, he would probably do something to change her age and register their marriage. Yin Jiujin waspletely capable of doing such a thing. After Yin Jiujin went upstairs, Yan Jinyu walked to the sofa and looked at Yu Xiao, who was standing there in a daze. ¡°Sit. Why are you standing there?¡± Yu Xiao sat down robotically. After a while, he slowly came back to his senses. ¡°Eldest Cousin...¡± ¡°What?¡± He said hesitantly, ¡°Does Master Nine... Brother-inw treat you well?¡± Without waiting for Yan Jinyu to reply, he said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m being silly. Anyone with eyes can tell that Brother-inw treats you very well.¡± ¡°This is quite good, quite good...¡± ¡°Yu Xiao.¡± Yan Jinyu suddenly called him by his full name. Yu Xiao was stunned. He sat up straight in a second. ¡°Eldest Cousin!¡± Yan Jinyu looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m three years older than you. I¡¯m your eldest cousin.¡± ¡°?¡± Yu Xiao did not understand what she was talking about. Yan Jinyu continued, ¡°I¡¯m your eldest cousin. I¡¯ll settle my matters. You don¡¯t have to worry. Your job now is to study hard.¡± So that was what she meant... ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried about you. I was just asking out of curiosity.¡± ¡°Eldest Cousin, I heard from my mother that you¡¯ve met the others in the Yin Family. Are they easy to get along with?¡± After saying that, he hurriedly added, ¡°I was just asking casually. If Eldest Cousin doesn¡¯t want to answer, just pretend that I didn¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°The Yin Family is very easy to get along with.¡± She paused slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Even if they were not easy to get along with, they could not do anything to her. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say that. Yu Xiao was relieved to hear that. He stopped asking, but he was happy. His eldest cousin had already answered his questions properly, but she still told him not to worry. Did that mean that his rtionship with his elder cousin had improved again? Yu Xiao was not happy for too long. He became nervous again when Yin Jiujin went downstairs. However, thinking that he was Yan Jinyu¡¯s family member, he didn¡¯t show fear on his face. He tried his best to control the nervousness in his heart and make himself look more natural. What he didn¡¯t know was that his skills werepletely insufficient to Yin Jiujin and Yan Jinyu. They had long seen through him. They just didn¡¯t expose them. During the meal, Yu Xiao saw how much Yin Jiujin doted on Yan Jinyu again. Almost all the dishes in Yan Jinyu¡¯s bowl were picked up by Yin Jiujin. He even helped her remove the fish bones when he picked up the fish. When she ate the prawns, he personally helped her peel the prawns... Yan Jinyu would also pick up food for Yin Jiujin during the meal. The atmosphere between the two of them was so warm that no one could interrupt. Yu Xiao waspletely relieved. He quickly finished his meal and left. He didn¡¯t want to be a third wheel. *** The next day. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t go to ss. She personally apanied Yu Xiao to the Imperial Capital High School to settle the admission procedures. Yin Jiujin wanted to follow them, but Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t allow him to. Firstly, Yin Jiujin had something to do at hispany. Secondly, it would be too high-profile. With Yin Jiujin¡¯s looks and aura, Yu Xiao would immediately be famous if he went to school with him. Of course, the effect wouldn¡¯t be far off either if Yan Jinyu went with him. Hence, Yan Jinyu specially restrained her aura and even wore a pair of sunsses that covered most of her face. She wasn¡¯t that conspicuous anymore. Yu Xiao walked beside Yan Jinyu, feeling a little surprised. Why did his eldest cousin look like a different person when she was wearing sunsses? If it were him, who never took the initiative to pay attention to strangers, he would not look at her when he saw her like this before he knew her. Even if he saw her, he would only nce at her once. He would pay too much attention to it. This did not mean that his eldest cousin was not beautiful after wearing sunsses. It was just that she would inexplicably give people a low-key and inconspicuous feeling when she walked in the crowd. And he was not the kind of person who would stare at a beauty whenever he saw one. Naturally, he would not pay much attention to such a beauty like his eldest cousin. It was very strange. Why did he have the feeling that his eldest cousin could... or rather,pletely restrain her aura? It was the kind of ability that only the formidable figures had that allowed them to hide their identities and make it convenient for them to act. Her eldest cousin was not professionally trained. How was that possible? He must be thinking too much. Yin Jiujin had already greeted them beforehand, so the admission procedures were very smooth. ¡°It¡¯s done. I¡¯ll bring Student Yu Xiao to ss first.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dean.¡± Yan Jinyu took off her sunsses. Seeing Yan Jinyu¡¯s appearance, the director in his forties was stunned. However, he didn¡¯t dare to stare at Yan Jinyu when he thought about the person that sent Yu Xiao here. ¡°You¡¯re being too polite.¡± Yan Jinyu nodded and said to Yu Xiao, ¡°Someone will pick you up after school. Try to get along well with your ssmates in school. Call me if you need anything.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t let Yu Xiao stay on campus. She knew that Yan Ruyu had no intention of letting Yu Xiao stay on campus either. However, Yu Xiao did not want to trouble them too much, so he nned to stay on campus before Yan Ruyu and Yu Wen returned to the country. He would only go back on the weekend. Since she had promised to help take care of Yu Xiao, how could Yan Jinyu allow him to stay on campus? She had told Yu Xiao about it during dinnerst night. Yu Xiao wanted to insist, but Yan Jinyu nced at him indifferently. For some reason, he didn¡¯t dare to speak again. Then that was it. ¡°Alright, thank you, Eldest Cousin.¡± Chapter 536 - Yu Xiao Is Missing

Chapter 536: Yu Xiao Is Missing

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yan Ruyu came back a few days before the engagement party. However, Yan Ruyu didn¡¯t go to see Yan Jinyu immediately. She and her husband, Yu Wen, arranged their amodations and other things first. Only then did they prepare to contact Yan Jinyu and ask her to find a time to meet the Yin Family before the engagement party. ¡°Shall I contact Yu¡¯er and ask her to meet with the Yin Family?¡± Yan Ruyu sat in the living room of her new home and discussed it with Yu Wen. Yu Wen, who was also sitting on the sofa. ¡°Yes.¡± They had wanted toe a few days earlier, but something had dyed them, so they came back a littlete. Fortunately, they had rushed back before the engagement party and could meet the Yin Family alone first. Yan Ruyu took out her phone and prepared to call Yan Jinyu withplex emotions. Actually, she was not the only one who was feeling emotional now, Yu Wen was too. Otherwise, the two of them wouldn¡¯t have sat in the living room in silence after their lunch break. Half an hour ago. Yan Ruyu had nned to meet the Yin Family from the beginning. However, she wasn¡¯t Yan Jinyu¡¯s parents after all. She wasn¡¯t important enough, so she called Fu Ya and Yan Qingyu. Of course, Yan Ruyu had also contacted them before she returned to the country, but the call was not connected. In other words, she could not contact them. Yan Ruyu didn¡¯t contact them again after she came back for two days. She had been trying her luck just now when she was preparing to meet the Yin Family. She did not expect it to really get through. She called Fu Ya first and Fu Ya only answered after a long time. ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Yan Ruyu didn¡¯t have a good impression of her brother and sister-inw, but since she had decided to call thm, her attitude was still pleasant. Fu Ya asked, ¡°Sister, why did you call?¡± Her attitude was neither intimate nor distant. No emotions could be detected. It was very unlike Fu Ya. ¡°There¡¯s indeed something. Yu¡¯er and the Yin Family¡¯s Second Young Master are getting engaged. You know about this, right?¡± The other party was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°...I know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. I¡¯ve returned to the country now and I¡¯m in the capital. I n to meet the Yin Family before their engagement party. Do you and my brother have time? Do you want to join us?¡± She asked rather nicely. The other party was silent again. After a long while, she said, ¡°No, Sister should know that we¡¯ve cut ties. We won¡¯t interfere in her matters anymore.¡± Yan Ruyu still wanted to say something when the other party said, ¡°Sister, if you have time,e back to the Yan Family for a visit¡± and hung up. Her speed was so fast as if Yan Ruyu was a ferocious beast. Yan Ruyu was so angry that she almost dropped her phone on the spot. It was only when Yu Wenforted her and asked her to call Yan Qingyu again that she took a deep breath and suppressed her anger before dialing again. She called Yan Qingyu, but he didn¡¯t pick up. After a while, he sent her a message. ¡°I won¡¯t go. I don¡¯t have the face to go. Please make more effort for us.¡± This was the reason why Yan Ruyu and Yu Wen were silent. With Yan Ruyu¡¯s brain, she could tell that Fu Ya didn¡¯t know that Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin were about to be engaged. At least, Yan Qingyu still knew. Moreover, Yan Qingyu¡¯s attitude... Yan Ruyu sympathized with him and yet at the same time, felt that he deserved it. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Actually, it¡¯s better if they don¡¯te.¡± Yu Wen patted her shoulder andforted her, ¡°You also know Brother and Sister-inw¡¯s tempers. When Yu¡¯er came back previously, they treated her...¡± ¡°I wonder what will happen if they¡¯re present when we meet the Yin Family this time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but... no matter what, they¡¯re still Yu¡¯er¡¯s parents. They don¡¯t even want to see her inws when Yu¡¯er is engaged. Doesn¡¯t it make people feel that Yu¡¯er doesn¡¯t have any backing from her maternal family? The Yan Family¡¯s status already can¡¯tpare to the Yin Family.¡± Yan Ruyu sighed and felt sorry for her. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she still have us around? Although we¡¯re nothingpared to the Yin Family, if the Yin Family really doesn¡¯t treat Yu¡¯er well, it¡¯s not like we won¡¯t stand up for Yu¡¯er, right? If you think that there are too few of us, just wait for two more days. I¡¯ll call Dad, Mom, and my siblings over.¡± Yan Ruyu nced at him. ¡°What are you talking about!¡± She was amused by his half-joking words. She was about to call Yan Jinyu. The doorbell rang at that moment. Looking at each other in confusion, Yan Ruyu asked, ¡°Who wille at this time? Could it be Xiao? That¡¯s not right either. It¡¯s not the weekend today. He¡¯s still in school.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Yu Wen stood up and opened the door. A four-bedroom apartment was not big, but it was enough for a family of three. Yu Wen opened the door and was a little surprised to see the people out there. ¡°Hello, my name is Yin Yuhan. I¡¯m Jin¡¯er¡¯s elder brother. You¡¯re Yu¡¯er¡¯s uncle, right? I heard that you guys have moved in, so I specially brought you a gift. I¡¯ll also like to pay you and Yu¡¯er¡¯s aunt a visit.¡± He was gentle, polite, and gentlemanly. He didn¡¯te alone. Other than him, there were two others. They revealed their identities and greeted, ¡°I¡¯m Jin¡¯er¡¯s mother. Sorry for disturbing you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Jin¡¯er¡¯s sister-inw, Qin Jianjia. Sorry to disturb you.¡± Yu Wen had some judgment. He had never seen the Yin Family members before, but the three people outside the door had auras which obviously showed that they were not ordinary people. He was surprised because of their looks and bearing, and because he didn¡¯t expect the Yin Family to take the initiative to visit them. Originally, they were prepared to let Yu¡¯er arrange a meeting. He retreated to the side. ¡°I¡¯m Yu¡¯er¡¯s uncle. Pleasee in.¡± Yan Ruyu also heard themotion and stood up to walk over. She happened to hear Min Qinn ask, ¡°Do I need to change my shoes?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Yan Ruyu quickly went forward. She was surprised by Min Qinn¡¯s attitude. She was not bossy or arrogant. She even asked politely if she needed to change her shoes. She did not have the airs of a top-notchdy. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you woulde personally. Sorry for being rude. Please sit here.¡± Yu Wen took the gift from Yin Yuhan and put it away before going to make tea for them. Seeing that Qin Jianjia was pregnant, he warmed a ss of milk for her alone. Seeing the tea and milk Yu Wen brought over, the three of them, including Min Qinn, were slightly surprised. He was a meticulous person. Such a person should be very good to the younger generation as an elder. The three of them were a little relieved for Yan Jinyu. Especially Qin Jianjia. Qin Jianjia had the best rtionship with Yan Jinyu here. Yin Yuhan was the eldest brother and he knew Yin Jiujin¡¯s ability and temperament very well. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to his sister-inw either. As for Min Qinn, she had never forgotten how she treated Yan Jinyu in the past, nor did she have the confidence to be picky with Yan Jinyu¡¯s elders. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Qin Jianjia followed Yan Jinyu¡¯s form of address. ¡°We found out from Jin¡¯er that you had returned to the country, so we asked Yu¡¯er for your address. We rashly came to visit. I hope we didn¡¯t disturb you.¡± As Qin Jianjia spoke, Yan Ruyu¡¯s sizing gazended on her. The eldest daughter-inw of the Yin Family indeed had the demeanor of a daughter-inw of a wealthy family. She could also tell that Qin Jianjia was the person who was making the decision among these three people. As for why Qin Jianjia was in charge, Yan Ruyu didn¡¯t care. The Yin Family could personally visit them for Yu¡¯er, which meant that they treated Yu¡¯er quite well. She was finally relieved. ¡°Eldest Young Madam Yin, you are being too polite? We should be the ones visiting. Unfortunately, we¡¯ve just moved in the past two days and have too many things to settle. We thought that after we were done... Our Yan Family was being rude.¡± She used the identity of a ¡°Yan Family member¡±. She was facing them as Yan Jinyu¡¯s family member. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as being rude. We¡¯ll be family in the future. It doesn¡¯t matter who visits the other party.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already called Yu¡¯er and Jin¡¯er. They¡¯lle over soon.¡± Qin Jianjia added this to make the two of them rx. Indeed, the two of them looked relieved when she said that. ¡°Are theying over too? Then I¡¯ll call school and ask Yu¡¯er¡¯s cousin toe back too. We can have a meal together.¡± Yan Ruyu heaved a sigh of relief. It was true that she was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Yin Jiujin and Yan Jinyu toe too. ¡°I¡¯ve already mentioned this to Yu¡¯er. She said she¡¯ll pick her cousin up on the way.¡± Qin Jianjia smiled appropriately. ¡°Actually, we¡¯ve already booked the restaurant. My grandfather and the others will go over first. We¡¯re here to send a housewarming gift to visit and to pick you up for a meal.¡± ¡°...¡± Yan Ruyu and Yu Wen. This was even more unexpected. The Yin Family was so considerate, which showed how much they valued Yu¡¯er. This was good. ¡°Oh, I heard from Yu¡¯er that her sister, Yun¡¯er, has also applied for leave. She¡¯s on the ne to the capital now. Along with Yun¡¯er are two elders of the Feng Family and one of Yu¡¯er¡¯s cousins. Everyone can have a meal together.¡± Yan Ruyu fell silent. No wonder she couldn¡¯t get through to Yun¡¯er. It turned out that she was on the ne. ¡°They¡¯re actuallying here too? How long will it take them to arrive?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact time, but Yu¡¯er said that if the flight isn¡¯t dyed, we should still have about two hours. They can make it in time for dinner.¡± Yan Ruyu was happy when she heard that. She was happy for the considerations of the Yin Family. Even Old Master Yin was waiting for them to eat together. She felt ashamed again. She clearly wanted to support Yu¡¯er, but the Yin Family had already considered everything. She only needed to sit down and eat. That was not all. The key was that she did not even know that Yun¡¯er and the Feng Family wereing over. She was really ashamed. With that thought in mind, Yan Ruyu really said that, ¡°You guys are considerate and meticulous. As Yu¡¯er¡¯s aunt and uncle, we¡¯re really ashamed.¡± ¡°Aunt, why are you saying that? We¡¯re almost family. It doesn¡¯t matter who did such a small thing? Our Yin Family is in the capital, so we should be more familiar with the capital. It¡¯s only right that the Yin Family arrange for the two families to meet.¡± Yan Ruyu looked at Qin Jianjia and praised her inwardly. She was indeed the eldest daughter-inw of a top-notch family. She knew how to speak and do things. She seemed to be an easy person to get along with. When Yu¡¯er married into the Yin Family in the future, there shouldn¡¯t be any conflicts between sisters-inw. At the same time, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t with Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin was in thepany. He was about to leave thepany when Yan Jinyu drove to the Imperial Capital High School to pick Yu Xiao up. However, she did not see Yu Xiao when she went to school. ¡°Teacher, you said Yu Xiao applied for leave in the afternoon? Did he say that something happened at home?¡± In Yu Xiao¡¯s form teacher¡¯s office, Yan Jinyu took off her sunsses. She had a kind smile on her face, but it gave the male teacher in his thirties an inexplicable sense of oppression. A few drops of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. ¡°Y-yes.¡± ¡°The students in your school took leave during ss. As form teachers, shouldn¡¯t you call the parents of the students to confirm if it¡¯s true or not?¡± The form teacher was a little ashamed. ¡°Usually, when students take leave, the teachers rarely call their parents. Many students in the Imperial Capital High School are from big families. They can take charge at such a young age. Student Yu Xiao is a sensible child and a student that the principal personally greeted. I...¡± Yan Jinyu understood. ¡°If such a thing happens again, I hope you can take the initiative to contact Yu Xiao¡¯s parents.¡± Her tone was not harsh, but the form teacher was inexplicably shocked. ¡°Y-yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. If Yu Xiao returns to school, I hope Teacher can give me a call. In his contacts¡¯ list, the number that starts with 188 is mine. I¡¯m his cousin.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I will...¡± Yan Jinyu turned and walked out of the office. She immediately called Yu Xiao. His phone was switched off. Then, she contacted Yan Ruyu. She did not ask Yu Xiao if he had gone back first. Instead, she asked if the Yin Family had gone over. Yan Ruyu said truthfully. Yan Jinyu said that she was here to pick Yu Xiao up. Yan Ruyu asked her if she had picked him up. Yan Ruyu even said that if it was not convenient for Yan Jinyu to pick him up, she could let Yu Wen pick him up. Yan Jinyu knew that Yu Xiao didn¡¯t go back. As she drove out of the Imperial Capital High School, she called Xi Fengling. She narrowed her eyes on her beautiful face. ¡°Meimei, help me investigate someone¡¯s whereabouts.. Now.¡± Chapter 537 - Trouble In An Alley

Chapter 537: Trouble In An Alley

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was true that Yu Xiao said that he had something to do at home and wanted to take leave. Yan Ruyu and Yu Wen had sent him a message the day before when they arrived in the capital. He had taken leave because he had estimated that they would clean up their new home today and perhaps meet the Yin Family. He was 16 years old. He could take a leave and take a taxi back alone. However, he did not expect to be targeted. The taxi stopped in a deserted dark alley. There were people surrounding them. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this our new campus beau?¡± The taxi driver had disguised himself beforehand and was waiting for Yu Xiao. Hence, when the taxi stopped, the driver took out a knife. Yu Xiao was forced to get out of the car. They usually wouldn¡¯t find trouble. After all, there were many influential people in the Imperial Capital High School. No one knew if the ssmates around them were from some influential family. However, the premise was that no one provoked them. Of course, this so-called provocation was very broad. Some provoked them actively, while others provoked them passively. Yu Xiao had been transferred to the Imperial Capital High School for more than two weeks. His looks were outstanding and so he quickly attracted many people¡¯s attention. His poprity was close to the original school beau. Yu Xiao was the top student in the cohort after the monthly test. Now, Yu Xiao, who was good-looking and capable, became even more popr in school. A car woulde to pick him up after school. Although this was not anything special in the Imperial Capital High School, the car that picked him up was rather conspicuous. Most of the people from Mount West Vi came to pick them up in Yin Jiujin¡¯s cars. Even the usual cars that Yin Jiujin¡¯s subordinates bought were not ordinary. Some people guessed that Yu Xiao¡¯s background was not simple. He was good-looking, had good results, and had a good family background. Although he spoke little, he interacted with his ssmates very well. If he was older, he would definitely be a humble gentleman. How could such a person not be liked by girls? Among them was the school belle that the school bully liked. She openly expressed her admiration for Yu Xiao. After the school bully found out, he had stopped Yu Xiao a few times in school. Unexpectedly, Yu Xiao might look gentle but he was quite skilled. Even the people who followed the school bully, and the school tyrant himself, could not do anything to Yu Xiao. They could not do anything to Yu Xiao a few times and was even beaten up by him. The school bully could not take it lying down so he got someone to stop Yu Xiao at the school gate. They waited for a few days but Yu Xiao never left school alone. Someone woulde to the school gate to pick him up every time. The school bully didn¡¯t dare to blow things up, so he didn¡¯t dare to block Yu Xiao¡¯s car. He got the hooligans to continue keeping an eye on Yu Xiao. That was why today¡¯s incident happened. Yu Xiao was still calm. At least, that was what he looked like on the surface. He had some skills and could deal with a few students in school. If he were to deal with some hooligans who had long mingled in society, his chances of winning were not high. He didn¡¯t want to get hurt. It would be a lie to say that he was not worried. Although he was worried, he couldn¡¯t show it on his face. He stuffed his hands in his pockets and pretended to be calm. ¡°Wang Bin, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What are you doing? School Beau Yu, didn¡¯t I warn you to stay away from Youyou? Don¡¯t me me for being rude if you ignore my words!¡± Yu Xiao frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about.¡± Actually, he did. He wasn¡¯t stupid. However, he had really never interacted with Youyou before. She was the one who kept pestering him and he was getting a little annoyed with her. ¡°Also, being rude to me?¡± His gaze turned cold. ¡°With you?¡± Looking closely, his expression did resemble Yan Jinyu¡¯s. He was bare-handed. Yu Xiao was actually putting up an act. However, even though Yu Xiao was putting up an act, Wang Bin and the other students, who had been punched by him, were really frightened by him. There were still traces of a fight on Wang Bin¡¯s face. He was a little afraid at first, but he saw that Yu Xiao was alone. There were so many people on their side and they were all tall and strong. It was a stark contrast to Yu Xiao, who was thin and frail and had the aura of a schr. Only then did Wang Bin feel confident. ¡°Yes, me!¡± ¡°Yu Xiao, if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, you won¡¯t know your limits! This is the capital, not Country M. I heard that your family settled in Country M and your rtives are only a small family in North City. How dare you be so arrogant?¡± Yu Xiao clenched his fists in his pocket. So he had investigated him. No wonder he dared to make such a big fuss waiting for him. Wang Bin had indeed investigated Yu Xiao and the information he found was true. However, with Wang Bin¡¯s ability, he couldn¡¯t investigate that thoroughly. He only knew that Yu Xiao lived in Country M before he transferred back. His family was also in Country M and he was also rted to a small family in North City. He did not investigate which small family it was. He did not think it was necessary. As for the luxury car that sent Yu Xiao to and from school every day, Wang Bin couldn¡¯t find out who it belonged to, so he simply ignored it. Although the Yu Family was not a big family, it should be fine for them to buy such a car. He ignored it further. ¡°You¡¯ve done your homework very well. Then, do you know why I was able to transfer to the Imperial Capital High School so easily? You have to know that not everyone can enter the Imperial Capital High School as they please. Also, aren¡¯t you curious about who brought me to and from school every day? It¡¯s true that my family is in Country M and it¡¯s true that I have rtives in North City, but other than having rtives in North City, can¡¯t I have other family members?¡± ¡°Wang Bin, your background doesn¡¯t seem to be low either. Don¡¯t you know that you can meet people you can¡¯t provoke anywhere in the capital?¡± Yu Xiao looked very imposing, but he was actually feeling more and more weak. He wanted to take the opportunity to use the phone in his pocket, but he suddenly remembered that his phone was dead. Yes, his phone was dead! He couldn¡¯t even ask for help when Wang Bin wasn¡¯t paying attention! It seemed like he had to bluff him first. If he couldn¡¯t fool him, he would think of something else! Wang Bin hesitated again after hearing his words. Yu Xiao was about to heave a sigh of relief and work harder when a skinny boy beside Wang Bin stepped forward angrily and fawningly. ¡°Brother Bin, why are you afraid of him? Not to mention that it¡¯s impossible for him to have any formidable rtives in the capital, even if he does, so what? We were prepared beforehand. There are no surveince cameras around. Even if we kill him, no one will know that we did it!¡± When Wang Bin heard that, his gaze changed. ¡°You have a point!¡± Yu Xiao¡¯s heart sank. With the skinny student¡¯s reminder, Wang Bin became more confident. He was no longer afraid of Yu Xiao. He walked towards him step by step and touched the scar on his face. ¡°Yu Xiao, you beat me up badly thest few times. The injuries on my body haven¡¯t healed yet! I finally have a chance today. I must return you double what you¡¯ve done to me!¡± Yu Xiao stood still. ¡°Wang Bin, you have to think it through. If anything happens to me today, not only you guys, but the entire Wang Family will be implicated.¡± ¡°Did you think that you would be fine after settling the surveince cameras around you? Don¡¯t you know what it means to locate someone? I realized that something was wrong when I was in the taxi, but I didn¡¯t show it. I simply informed my family and sent them my location...¡± ¡°What did you say?! Give me your phone!¡± He waved the steel pipe in his hand. ¡°You¡¯re not handing it over?¡± Yu Xiao frowned on purpose and handed the phone over reluctantly. He was actually stalling for time. Although he did not know what the use of stalling for time was. Only the teachers and ssmates knew that he had left school. The teachers thought that he had returned home as he had applied for leave because he had something to do at home. In reality, there was indeed something at home. He guessed that his parents had already settled down in two days and would meet the Yin Family today. Even if it wasn¡¯t today, it would be for the next two days. He wanted to take leave and go back to take a look. Even if he couldn¡¯t see the Yin Family, he still wanted to visit his parents¡¯ new home. However, he didn¡¯t call home, so his parents had no idea that he had left school. That was the most important thing. They didn¡¯t know that he had left school and thought that he was still in school. The teachers thought that he had returned home and they wouldn¡¯t see him for a while. No one would suspect that he had gone missing. A miscalction! At first, he only thought that since he was already 16 years old and it was already tiring for his parents to arrange a new home and settle their new work, he did not want them to work so hard to drive to pick him up... Who would have thought that Wang Bin would be so ruthless and persistent? He actually got someone to stop him at the school gate. Forget it. He would dy for as long as possible. Perhaps, someone would pass byter! He actually didn¡¯t want anyone to pass by. These people were all ruthless figures. If anyone passed by, they would be implicated by him. However, sometimes, the more people worried about something, the more it would happen. Just as Wang Bin took the phone from Yu Xiao and realized that it was already turned off, he cursed Yu Xiao for fooling with him and threw the phone to the ground. Yu Xiao did not have the time to refute and say that the phone was switched off after he sent the location. Wang Bin was about to attack him when Yu Xiao counterattacked and kicked him out. Someone shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m calling the police!¡± A girl wearing sunsses, a mask, and a hat walked out from the corner. Her face could not be seen at all. The girl was clearly avoiding someone and she did not expect to encounter such a scene. She was smart and didn¡¯t want to interfere in other people¡¯s business, but at that moment, she felt that the boy who was in trouble looked a little like someone she knew from a certain angle, so she decided to appear. Wang Bin felt embarrassed when Yu Xiao kicked him down. He cursed and ordered everyone to attack Yu Xiao. Yu Xiao¡¯s expression was serious. At that moment, the girl stood up. The people who wanted to attack Yu Xiao stopped and looked at the girl. Yu Xiao looked at the girl while guarding against a sneak attack. She was fully covered and her appearance could not be seen clearly. However, judging from her figure, temperament, and voice, he guessed that she should be about the same age as his cousin. Chapter 538

Chapter 538: Instant Kill

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The girl was shouting to call the police, but how? She didn¡¯t even bring her phone. Not only her phone, she didn¡¯t bring anything with her because she was avoiding the paparazzi. Everything was all in her assistant¡¯s hands. Under such circumstances, she would undoubtedly be implicated if she rushed out to help. She regretted her rashness after she stood out. These were not ordinary people who were looking for trouble. Everyone had weapons in their hands. Although she had also practiced a few self-defense moves recently because of her filming and her family, in the eyes of these people, she was just a noob! However, judging from how the boy could kick the other party away when he had a weapon in his hand, he should be quite skilled, right? She only hoped that the boy could knock those people down, even though it was quite impossible! ¡°Brother Bin, she¡¯s lying. She doesn¡¯t have a phone! She didn¡¯t call the police at all!¡± It was that skinny monkey again. At this moment, Yu Xiao could not help but look at the skinny monkey. ¡°B*tch, how dare you poke your nose into other people¡¯s business! How dare you scare me!¡± Wang Bin said in a hooligan tone. ¡°Brothers, go and teach that b*tch a lesson. Who cares if she lives or dies!¡± ¡°Run!¡± Yu Xiao shouted at the girl, but it was toote. Two people blocked the girl¡¯s way. In such a situation, he could only fight back. In less than half a minute, Yu Xiao was already no match for them, let alone that girl. The girl was even stabbed in the arm. ¡°Wang Bin, it¡¯s none of her business. Come at me alone and let her go!¡± Yu Xiao said as he retaliated. Wang Bin did not make a move. The kick that Yu Xiao gave him was hard. His stomach was still hurting, so he stood at the side and watched the fight. Hearing that, he mocked, ¡°Yu Xiao, you¡¯re still thinking of saving the damsel in distress at a time like this! I think you won¡¯t cry until you see the coffin!¡± As he spoke, he was about to swing the steel pipe at Yu Xiao¡­ With a ng, the steel pipe was hit by something and flew out! Then, there were a few screams. The people surrounding the girl were dealt with first. This time, everyone saw a girl in a light green dress dash into the crowd. They didn¡¯t see how she appeared, nor did they see how she attacked. With a wave of her hand, four or five burly men fell to the ground! And nobody knew if they were dead or alive! ¡°Jinyu!¡± ¡°Eldest Cousin!¡± The girl and Yu Xiao eximed at the same time. After the shock, the girl was pleasantly surprised. At the same time, she heaved a sigh of relief and retreated to the side while holding her injured arm. After Yu Xiao eximed, he was filled with shock. Putting aside how his eldest cousin found her way here, her skills¡­ Oh gosh, what kind of martial arts expert was she! What weapon was Eldest Cousin holding? How did she knock down so many people? He couldn¡¯t even see her actions. Yu Xiao had the time to observe Yan Jinyu because the people surrounding him were all stunned and couldn¡¯t care about him. Wang Bin¡¯s legs went limp when he saw Yan Jinyu¡¯s harbinger-like torture moves. Oh, even if his legs weren¡¯t limp, he had also fallen to the ground with the steel pipe that flew out of his hand. It was obvious how powerful the thing that hit the steel pipe was! And when he looked again, he realized that it was only a thumb-sized stone! Such a small and ordinary stone could send the steel pipe flying from so far away, and even he fell to the ground! Who was this person? Did Yu Xiao just call her¡­ Eldest Cousin? Yu Xiao¡¯s rtive!? Wang Bin was very regretful! He should not have provoked Yu Xiao! However, it was useless to regret now. Before he could stand up, the 20-odd people were dealt with! It was less than a minute! The skinny monkey wanted to run, but Yan Jinyu waved her left hand and attacked his throat. It wasn¡¯t that Yan Jinyu was ruthless. Not to mention that she was a ruthless person to begin with, even if she wasn¡¯t, these people obviously didn¡¯t intend to let Yu Xiao live in the current situation. Towards such people who wanted to kill her people, Yan Jinyu usually wouldn¡¯t show any mercy! ¡°Cousin, there seems to be something wrong with him. Let him live!¡± Yu Xiao was very rational to say such words at a time like this. The skinny monkey had been instigating Wang Bin. He even realized at a nce that the girl who had suddenly appeared out of nowhere did not have a phone and did not call the police. Yu Xiao felt that he was not simple. Yan Jinyu nced at Yu Xiao and quickly retracted her hand. She kicked the skinny monkey and sent him flying. He couldn¡¯t move. Finally, it was quiet. Yu Xiao finally reacted. He looked at Yan Jinyu, who had retracted her hands and was standing among the people who were lying on the ground. For a moment, he actually felt like a god of death had just descended. His Eldest Cousin was too different from her usual self! No, no, that shouldn¡¯t be his focus. Shouldn¡¯t he be paying attention to why his cousin was so skilled? He had also fought with these people just now. He knew very well how skilled these people were. And it was precisely these people whom he could not retaliate at all, who were helpless in front of her! They were killed instantly! What did that mean? Yu Xiao matured early. At his age, he was already calm and steady, but at this moment, his eyes were filled with infatuation when he looked at Yan Jinyu. He was no longer calm. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Yan Jinyu asked. Yu Xiao was stunned. He quickly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine! Cousin, why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be eating with the Yin Familyter. Your parents will go over too. I went to school to pick you up, but I didn¡¯t see you.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± But that was not right. These people obviously premeditated this. The taxi driver had to take many detours before they came to this deserted alley. The surrounding surveince cameras had also been dealt with. How did his eldest cousin find him here when she couldn¡¯t get him in school? He wanted to ask again, but Wang Bin, who had finally stood up, knelt down with a plop. ¡°Yin Family? North City? You¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City! Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡± Since Wang Bin dared to be the school tyrant in the capital¡¯s First Imperial Capital High School, even if it could be that the influential descendants of influential families disdained topete with him, it was enough to show that Wang Bin¡¯s background was not simple. In the capital, it was not strange for people to know that Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e was the eldest daughter of the Yan Family in North City. It was not surprising that he was frightened after knowing that she was Yan Jinyu. Wang Bin happened to be one of the few people in the younger generation who had attended the Min Family¡¯s banquet. He was frightened when he saw Yan Jinyu just now. He recognized Yan Jinyu very quickly when he heard Yu Xiao call her eldest cousin and Yan Jinyu say that she was eating with the Yin Family. He remembered that Yu Xiao¡¯s family had rtives in North City and quickly recognized Yan Jinyu. Even so, Wang Bin really hoped that Yan Jinyu would deny it. Unfortunately, Yan Jinyu¡¯s next words sent him to the abysspletely. Yan Jinyu tilted her head slightly and looked at him. She chuckled, ¡°Yo, you know me. It seems like you¡¯re from some family in the capital.¡± Wang Bin was so frightened that he almost fainted. However, Yan Jinyu ignored him and walked towards the skinny monkey. She stepped on him and did not ask Yu Xiao what was wrong with this skinny monkey.. She narrowed her eyes and looked down at him. ¡°Whose man are you?¡± Chapter 539 - A Clown

Chapter 539: A Clown

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The skinny monkey trembled in fear. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Yan Jinyu exerted more force on her leg, making the skinny student feel like his bones were being crushed. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± It was a scream that made one¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, what¡¯s the point of keeping you alive?¡± She raised her left hand gently and looked down at him. ¡°I only need one move to send you to meet the King of Hell.¡± Her tone was calm and there was a faint smile on her face. She looked harmless, but it was actually very frightening. The skinny student knew that she was not joking. She would really kill him! Among the group of people who had fallen to the ground just now, he dared to say that not many were still alive. He didn¡¯t want to die yet! ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk! But you have to promise that you¡¯ll let me go after I say it!¡± Holding back the pain of his bones being crushed, the skinny monkey shouted. Yan Jinyu smiled and sneered, ¡°Are you negotiating with me?¡± ¡°...No, I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll talk! I-I don¡¯t know who that person is...¡± The skinny monkey¡¯s voice became softer and softer as he trembled harder and harder. He wasn¡¯t pretending. He was really frightened. Because he saw that the sneer on Yan Jinyu¡¯s face was disappearing at a visible speed. ¡°Are you joking?¡± He quickly shook his head. ¡°No, no, no, no... I really don¡¯t know who that person is. She came to me and asked me to teach Yu Xiao a lesson in school, but Yu Xiao isn¡¯t so easy to handle. I could only provoke Wang Bin, but Wang Bin has suffered under Yu Xiao a few times.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same this time. She was the one who asked me to incite Wang Bin to do this. She even said that if Wang Bin retreated midway, she wanted me to urge him on...¡± Before he could finish speaking, Wang Bin, who had gotten up, kicked him hard in the leg. ¡°How dare you use me!¡± He kicked him again and again, making the skinny student scream. ¡°Brother Bin, I was wrong, I was wrong! Please forgive me. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I shouldn¡¯t have coveted that small sum of money!¡± The more he shouted, the harder Wang Bin kicked him. Yan Jinyu retracted her leg when Wang Bin kicked him a second time. Since there was someone to do it for her, she was happy to let him do it. She only nced over when Wang Bin was almost done kicking. Wang Bin stopped immediately and then knelt down again. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, you heard it too. It¡¯s him. He¡¯s the one who urged me on. It¡¯s not me. I...¡± When she nced over again, Wang Bin was frightened and didn¡¯t dare to speak again. Looking at the skinny monkey who was rolling on the ground in pain, Yan Jinyu asked, ¡°Is the person looking for you a man or a woman?¡± No matter how painful it was, the skinny monkey did not dare to make a sound when she spoke. He endured the pain and replied, ¡°I-It¡¯s a woman...¡± ¡°She came to look for you personally? Have you seen her?¡± The skinny student recalled that woman¡¯s warning that if he told anyone that he had seen her, he would die horribly. He trembled violently. ¡°It¡¯s best not to test my patience,¡± Yan Jinyu said. The skinny monkey hurriedly said, ¡°No! No!¡± ¡°She dide to look for me personally. I¡¯ve seen her too, but I-I don¡¯t know who she is... Really, I swear to God, I really don¡¯t know who she is! I¡¯ve never seen this person before!¡± Yan Jinyu took out her phone and fiddled with it twice before turning the phone screen to him. ¡°Is it this person?¡± On the phone screen was a photo taken from a surveince video. One could see her face clearly. The skinny monkey stared at the phone for two seconds and nodded happily. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s her! It¡¯s her!¡± He thought that Yan Jinyu would let him go after finding the culprit. However, the truth was that after Yan Jinyu calmly retracted her phone, she waved her left hand gently. The world instantly fell silent. Wang Bin almost peed his pants when he saw the dead skinny student with wide eyes and a wound with no blood on his neck. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, please spare me! Eldest Miss Yan, please spare me...¡± He kowtowed repeatedly and begged for mercy. Yan Jinyu looked at him and sneered. She kicked him away. Wang Bin¡¯s leg hit the foot of the wall at the side and made a crisp crack. He fainted. Seeing this scene, the girl wearing a mask only gasped. She was not frightened. After all, she had seen worse scenes. Yu Xiao was different. He was stunned for a long time. He looked at Yan Jinyu and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go. The car is parked outside the alley.¡± There were no surveince cameras here. Meimei only confirmed that Yu Xiao wasing to this alley in a taxi. In order to avoid alerting the person who took Yu Xiao away and putting him in danger, she parked the car at the entrance of the alley. Yu Xiao finally came back to his senses. He looked at the group of people lying on the ground and his face turned pale. ¡°E-eldest Cousin, w-what should we do with them? I-I think a few of them are dead...¡± Dead! This was murder on the streets... Would Eldest Cousin be in trouble? Although there was a reason, but... At that moment, Yu Xiao was actually not frightened by the corpses on the ground. He was worried that Yan Jinyu would be in trouble because of this. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll call Brother Nine. He¡¯ll send someone to settle it.¡± Yu Xiao heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. ¡°That¡¯s good...¡± With Master Nine around, he should be able to settle this matter and not implicate his eldest cousin. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Dazedly, he followed. ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Looking at Yan Jinyu, who was walking in front, Yu Xiao, who had finally recovered, felt veryplicated. His gaze moved to Yan Jinyu¡¯s left wrist. He was too shocked previously and his eldest cousin¡¯s speed was too fast, so he didn¡¯t see it clearly until his eldest cousin attacked that thin monkey. He saw clearly that the thing flying out of the watch on his eldest cousin¡¯s left wrist was what ended the skinny monkey¡¯s life. It was a very thin golden thread... Not to mention why a watch was such a lethal weapon and why his eldest cousin had such a thing, it was hard not to be shocked by her skills and her ruthless personality. Wasn¡¯t she someone who grew up in an orphanage in a small town and dropped out of school early to work? After she came back, wasn¡¯t she someone who only had outstanding results because she had talent in studying? Who exactly was Eldest Cousin? No matter who she was, she would not be an ordinary person. He frowned slightly. The thin golden thread was used as a weapon. It was a one hit killing move. Why did he feel like he had heard it somewhere before? Yu Xiao could not think of where he had heard it before, so he stopped thinking about it. He continued to stare at Yan Jinyu¡¯s back withplicated emotions and followed her out. Her mother was still worried that his eldest cousin would be bullied by the Yin Family. With her strength, it would be difficult for the Yin Family to bully her. That should be good too? He shook his head violently. No, no, no. What was he thinking? What if the Yin Family found out that his eldest cousin was so scary and got more prejudiced against her? Forget it. As long as she wasn¡¯t bullied! Just as Yu Xiao was feeling extremely conflicted, Yan Jinyu had already walked to the girl wearing a mask. ¡°Thank you for earlier.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to thank me for? It was just a coincidence. Besides, if you hadn¡¯t arrived, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to protect myself. I was also stupid just now. Seeing that scene, I should have thought of a way to get someone. However, I was stupid enough to rush out and call the police. It¡¯s fine if I really called the police, but the key is that I don¡¯t even have a phone on me. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself.¡± The girl was none other than Feng Qin, who was avoiding the paparazzi. At that moment, Feng Qin didn¡¯t know what to think. She just felt that this boy¡¯s face looked a little like Yan Jinyu from a certain angle, so she shouted without even giving it much thought... She didn¡¯t expect him to be Yan Jinyu¡¯s cousin. She was indeed a little stupid. However, if she had to do it again, she felt that she would still do it. With one more person, they could at least hold on for a while longer. She dyed for a while before joining the battle and helping to get rid of a few people. Only then did Yan Jinyu arrive in time. Yan Jinyu nced at her injured arm. ¡°You¡¯re injured. Let¡¯s deal with your wound first. My car is parked in front. There¡¯s a first-aid box in the car.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. It¡¯s fine.¡± It was indeed a small injury. She dodged quickly and was only cut by the other party¡¯s knife lightly. ¡°However, I came here to avoid the paparazzi. I do need to borrow your car to leave.¡± ¡°Oh right, Jinyu, that person said that someone sent him to deal with your cousin? Who instigated him?¡± Yu Xiao quickly asked, ¡°Yes, Eldest Cousin. Who is she?¡± He did not ask if she knew her, even though he had already guessed. After all, Yan Jinyu even took out a photo for the skinny student to see. Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes turned sharp when she thought of that person. ¡°I¡¯ll settle this matter. You don¡¯t have to interfere.¡± She thought that it was not her ce to interfere with a clown. She did not expect her to be someone who was not afraid of death. If she dared to have designs on the people around her, she was definitely going to die! No, it was too easy for her to die. Shey low because she wanted to live a peaceful life. And she was not living a peaceful life to give others a chance to provoke her. Those who offended her, be it in the past, present, or future, would only have one oue. Chapter 540 - Silly Little Scumbag

Chapter 540: Silly Little Scumbag

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the car, Yan Jinyu took out something from the first-aid box and casually treated Feng Qin¡¯s wound. During this period, Feng Qin was very terrified. To say that she was Yan Jinyu¡¯s friend was actually just polite words. She still didn¡¯t feel that she was qualified to be Yan Jinyu¡¯s friend. It was true that she owed Yan Jinyu a favor. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would help others treat their wounds usually. She only helped Feng Qin because Feng Qin¡¯s injuries were rted to Yu Xiao, and there were only her and Yu Xiao here. If she didn¡¯t help Feng Qin, did she want Yu Xiao to help her? Besides, Feng Qin was Xi Fengling¡¯s younger sister. Yan Jinyu had also learned some medical skills, so it was only reasonable for her to help Feng Qin bandage her wound. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± As Yan Jinyu spoke, she ced the first-aid box back in the trunk and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Yu Xiao sat in the front passenger seat while Feng Qin sat in the back seat. ¡°Where are you going?¡± She was asking Feng Qin. Hearing her question, Feng Qin finally remembered why she was avoiding the paparazzi. She was silent for a second before forcing a smile. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go to my sister¡¯s vi in the capital. Jinyu, if you have something to do, lend me your phone. I¡¯ll call my assistant to pick me up.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t pay attention to the entertainment circle, but seeing Feng Qin like this, she could guess that something might have happened to her. However, Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t interfere either. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll send you there. Is it at Jinghua?¡± Jinghua was a wealthy district in the capital. Yan Jinyu had a vi there that Xi Fengling had bought for her previously. She had stayed there with Yin Jiujin for a night. Xi Fengling¡¯s vi was next door. Feng Qin looked up at her in surprise. ¡°Yes.¡± She was about to ask Yan Jinyu how she knew when she suddenly remembered that her sister had mentioned that her neighbors were Yan Jinyu and Huo Siyu¡­ ¡°Will it be too troublesome for you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Since Yan Jinyu had already said so, it would seem fake if she continued to decline. ¡°Thank you then.¡± After saying that, she looked out of the car window and thought about what had happened over the past two days. She did not know who had exposed the news that she was kept. From yesterday onwards, there was tons of negative news about her. Even her apartment was exposed. The moment she went back, she saw arge group of reporters waiting outside the high-end apartment. She couldn¡¯t even go back to her apartment. She had gone out to go to work today and was surrounded by people. She got separated from her assistant. Her things, including her phone, were still with her assistant. Her manager had looked for her yesterday and told her to ignore this for the time being. The manager said that thepany would settle it. However, after a day, not only did thepany not deal with it, but there was also more and more negative news about her. In addition, thepany did not allow her to make rifications herself, so the discussions on the Inte became even louder. Actually, thepany was really thinking too much. Even if they allowed her to rify, she didn¡¯t know how to. What was exposed was the truth. The identity of the person who had kept her was not mentioned clearly in the news. The news only said that he was a higher-up in thepany. Indeed, he was the higher-ups of thepany. Min Ting was the big boss of theirpany. Their rtionship had been over for a while. Not to mention the time when their rtionship ended, Min Ting had not looked for her since they met on Yan Jinyu¡¯s birthday in thest month before their rtionship ended. Even after they ended their rtionship, it was his assistant who came to discuss the aftermath with her. She moved everything out of the apartment that Min Ting had arranged for her and returned to her own apartment. Everything had been fine during this period of time. She did not expect someone to expose it yesterday. Thepany would handle it¡­ Thepany was not small either. After all, there was a big boss like Min Ting. She was considered thepany¡¯s number one artist. The matter had happened for a day and a night, but thepany¡¯s public rtions actually did nothing. Perhaps¡­ they had received some instructions. She felt that she had cut ties with Min Ting quite cleanly and did not cling onto him after their rtionship ended. During the period of their contract, she was also very well-behaved. For social gatherings like entertaining the film crew¡¯s investors, she had rejected what she could. And, those that she could not, even if she went over, she would bring along a certificate from the hospital that she was taking stomach medicine and would not touch any alcohol. Of course, she must have offended many people too. However, the excuse of her being unwell and could not drink. was a very good reason. Furthermore, she still had some influence in the circle. Those investors and directors would at most be a little unhappy and not really make things difficult for her. Even if they made things difficult for her asionally, it was only on some small matters. They were mostly harmless. Did Min Ting have to be so ruthless to her? Yan Jinyu nced at Feng Qin from the rearview mirror and didn¡¯t interfere. She sent Xi Fengling a message to tell her that Yu Xiao had been found and that she didn¡¯t have to investigate anymore. She then called Huo Siyu. Without turning on the speaker, she held the steering wheel with one hand and called with the other, ¡°Little Rain.¡± It was supposed to be ss time, but Huo Siyu was not in school. She was at Xi Fengling¡¯s bar. In a private room, the music stopped and two people sat on the sofa. They were Huo Siyu and Xi Fengling. When Huo Siyu received Yan Jinyu¡¯s call, she was stepping on someone. Xi Fengling was sitting seductively at the side, replying to Yan Jinyu¡¯s message with her phone in her hand. ¡°Beauty Yu, why are you calling me at this time?¡± ¡°Oh, right. I heard from Sister Fengling that your cousin is missing. Have you found him yet? Do you need my help?¡± Huo Siyu did not go to ss. Someone asked her toe to Mei Feng Bar. She only received a message. The other party didn¡¯t reveal her identity. She only said that she saw Qin Hao and a woman appear in Mei Feng Bar and asked her toe over quickly to take a look. What would happen if she waste¡­ Huo Siyu first called Qin Hao, but his phone was switched off. She was angry at that time, not because she didn¡¯t trust Qin Hao. Instead, she was angry that the fact that Qin Hao¡¯s phone was switched off and she couldn¡¯t contact him was actually easily known by others. This was a very dangerous thing for Qin Hao. Because this was equivalent to Qin Hao¡¯s whereabouts being known by someone. She did not believe the other party, but since the other party had already set a trap for her, she naturally had toe over personally to take a look. However, the other party¡¯s standard was not very good. They did not choose anywhere else but Mei Feng Bar. She didn¡¯t even know what to say about them. Mei Feng Bar was Sister Fengling¡¯s territory. ¡°I found him. He¡¯s fine,¡± Yan Jinyu replied. ¡°I have something to tell you. The daughter of the Bruce Family whom I met at Qin Xuan¡¯s housest time seems to be called Murong Xi. Do you still remember her?¡± When Huo Siyu heard that, she raised her eyebrows and looked at the person who was being stepped on by her. At the same time, the person¡¯s mouth was gagged when she answered the call. She thought to herself,?She and Beauty Yu really have a tacit understanding. ¡°I remember. Why?¡± She turned on the speaker. ¡°She should be involved in my cousin¡¯s incident. Be careful. I think she¡¯ll attack you soon. There¡¯s no need to hold back when you see her again.¡± ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t let her die too quickly either.¡± Huo Siyu and Xi Fengling looked at each other. This vengeful personality was still the Beauty Yu they were familiar with. Without caring about the fear in Murong Xi¡¯s eyes, Huo Siyu said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pay attention. Beauty Yu, don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s just a small fry. She¡¯s not enough for me to torture.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Yan Jinyu naturally knew, so she wasn¡¯t worried that Huo Siyu would be at a disadvantage in Murong Xi¡¯s hands. ¡°By the way, Beauty Yu, do you want me to contact the Jones Family? It¡¯s time for the Bruce Family topletely disappear.¡± Yan Jinyu wanted to do this herself. However, after Huo Siyu asked, she remembered that Yu Xiao was beside her, so she said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s contact them.¡± ¡°Tell Bo Lang not to let the Bruce Family die too easily. Since the young mistress of the Bruce Family dares to attack the people around me, she should be taught a lesson.¡± Huo Siyu looked at Murong Xi and smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Little Rain,¡± Yan Jinyu suddenly said. Huo Siyu was so shocked that she trembled. ¡°Beauty Yu, if you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t call me so suddenly. It¡¯s scary.¡± ¡°Did Murong Xi look for you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huo Siyu. ¡°She¡¯s in your hands now?¡± Huo Siyu, ¡°¡­Beauty Yu, do you have irvoyant eyes?¡± Chapter 541 - Being Underestimated

Chapter 541: Being Underestimated

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Of course, she was no irvoyant. Yan Jinyu chuckled. She only sensed that there was something wrong with Little Rain¡¯s voice. The echo was very loud, so she should not be in school, but in some room or private room that was more soundproof. Besides, Little Rain was not surprised when she mentioned that Murong Xi was looking for trouble with Yu Xiao. She did not even ask her if Yu Xiao was safe now. This meant that Little Rain knew that Huo Xiao was in trouble and that Yu Xiao was safe now. It was normal for Little Rain to know that something had happened to Huo Xiao. She did not tell Little Rain, but Meimei probably told Little Rain about this. However, Little Rain did not ask her if Yu Xiao was safe now. It meant that she was with Meimei. The reason was very simple. Other than the three people here and Yin Jiujin, who she had contacted and asked to send someone to clean up the aftermath, only Meimei knew that Yu Xiao was fine. In addition, there were always faint ¡°hmm¡± soundsing from Little Rain¡¯s side. Since Murong Xi had attacked her cousin because of her resentment towards her, then as Qin Hao¡¯s fianc¨¦e that Murong Xi coveted, Little Rain would probably be in trouble very soon. It was not difficult to guess that there would be trouble soon and she happened to hear the sound of someone¡¯s mouth being gagged. ¡°I¡¯ll hang up first. I¡¯ll contact youter.¡± After saying that, Yan Jinyu was about to hang up when she suddenly nced at Feng Qin from the rearview mirror and asked, ¡°Meimei is beside you, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Siyu was puzzled. Xi Fengling was equally puzzled. Looking for her? ¡°Beauty Yu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Feng Qin had stayed with them for a while and knew who the ¡°Meimei¡± Yan Jinyu was talking about was. Hearing her mention the word ¡°Meimei¡±, she quickly retracted her gaze from the car window and pricked up her ears to listen. She was curious about what Yan Jinyu wanted to say. She was a little worried that they would talk about her. It wasn¡¯t that she was thinking too much and felt that Yan Jinyu would have the mood to interfere in her lousy matters, but it was only normal for Yan Jinyu to mention it when she saw her appear here in such a sorry state. As for why she felt that Yan Jinyu knew what had happened to her, it wasn¡¯t because she felt that Yan Jinyu would pay attention to her news. In her opinion, someone like Yan Jinyu probably wouldn¡¯t even pay attention to the news in the entertainment circle. Even though Yan Jinyu used to say that she was her fan. She just felt that Yan Jinyu had the ability to see through her when she saw her like this. Feng Qin didn¡¯t want her sister to interfere with what she could resolve. It was not right to say that she did not want her sister to interfere. She just did not want her sister to know that she and Min Ting had such a rtionship¡­ Even though her sister had probably seen through it long ago. However, if no one exposed her, she could at least deceive herself. She didn¡¯t care about facing outsiders, but facing her family, she didn¡¯t want them to see her unsavory side. Feng Qin didn¡¯t know about her older sister, but if her mother knew, she would definitely me herself. ¡°Nothing. I just met your sister on the way. She happened to bump into my cousin being surrounded and was injured when she helped. I¡¯ll send her to your vi in Jinghua now.¡± Xi Fengling sat up straight. ¡°Is she badly injured?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a light injury. I¡¯ve already helped her treat her wound simply. Nothing will happen. I just suddenly remembered and wanted to mention it to you.¡± ¡°Alright, Beauty Yu, send her over. I¡¯ll visit her at Jinghuater.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Yan Jinyu hung up. Xi Fengling quickly took out her phone to check the entertainment news. She knew Beauty Yu well. If Little Feng Qin was only slightly injured and she had treated her wound, she wouldn¡¯t have specially mentioned it to her. Even if she wanted to mention it, she should have mentioned it when she sent her a message just now. She was probably talking about something else. Moreover, Beauty Yu said that Little Feng Qin was avoiding the paparazzi. She investigated Yu Xiao¡¯s whereabouts personally and knew which area Yu Xiao was in. Little Feng Qin was a popr star in the entertainment circle after all. Why would she hide in such a ce when she was avoiding the paparazzi? She even needed Beauty Yu to send her to Jinghua personally. In that case, Little Feng Qin was probably alone. Not to mention a bodyguard, she probably didn¡¯t even have an assistant with her. It was not normal for such a thing to happen to a popr starlet. She checked her phone and saw earth-shattering news. It was all negative and there were even five headlines! Seeing that her expression was getting more and more serious, Huo Siyu sneered at Murong Xi, who was making a sound, ¡°Shut up! Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you never be able to speak right now!¡± Murong Xi was shocked and trembled. She finally knew her ce. Huo Siyu then asked, ¡°Sister Fengling, what happened?¡± Xi Fengling handed the phone to her. Huo Siyu roughly nced at it and knew the general situation. ¡°How should we settle this?¡± Others didn¡¯t know if it was true or not, but they knew very well. Even without a clear investigation, with their perception, they could guess their rtionship when they saw Min Ting and Feng Qin interacting. The others didn¡¯t interfere because with Xi Fengling around, it wasn¡¯t their ce to interfere. Xi Fengling didn¡¯t care much because Feng Qin was an adult and had her own decisions. There was no need for her to interfere. Of course, more importantly, Xi Fengling trusted Min Ting¡¯s character. Although it was said that Feng Qin was kept by Min Ting, other than the agreement between them, in Xi Fengling¡¯s opinion, it was actually simr to being in a rtionship. Min Ting had never interacted with any women before Feng Qin. Feng Qin was still his first woman. If the two of them had feelings for each other then, the so-called sugar daddy and sugar baby rtionship would no longer be important. If they had no feelings for each other, they would just treat it as a breakup in love. ¡°I¡¯ll call Min Ting.¡± Xi Fengling didn¡¯t have any emotions. She wasn¡¯t angry over this. Firstly, her rtionship with Feng Qin was not deep enough for her to pity Feng Qin. Most importantly, Feng Qin¡¯s experience was not considered tragic, and Feng Qin did not meet a jerk who had countless women around him. Secondly, this negative news might be enough to destroy Feng Qin in the eyes of some people in the entertainment circle, but in Xi Fengling¡¯s eyes, it was just a small matter that could be easily resolved. She could also use this opportunity to make Feng Qin even more famous. Hence, she was neither worried nor angry. The call was picked up very quickly. ¡°Boss Xi.¡± Without waiting for Xi Fengling to speak, Min Ting spoke first. His tone was no longer cynical and sounded very serious, as if he had grown up a lot in an instant. He said, ¡°Boss Xi, I know why you called. I¡¯ll settle this.¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, Little Feng Qin is an artist under yourpany. This news has been going on for a day and a night. With Little Feng Qin¡¯s status, it¡¯s unreasonable that yourpany hasn¡¯t done anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my decision that thepany doesn¡¯t take any actions. Boss Xi, don¡¯t worry. I have my own intentions.¡± When Xi Fengling heard that, she crossed her seductive legs and leanedzily on the sofa behind her. ¡°You¡¯ve fallen for Little Feng Qin.¡± His tone was affirmative. Min Ting was silent. ¡°As Little Feng Qin¡¯s sister, I¡¯m happy that someone is sincere to her, but Third Young Master Min, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going overboard? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll suffer in the end?¡± ¡°Boss Xi, I think you might have misunderstood something.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expose this news. Someone wanted to harm Feng Qin. I just let this matter continue to develop and use it to achieve my goal.¡± ¡°Actually, before this happened, I had been very conflicted. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I used the wrong method previously and didn¡¯t dare to appear in front of her again. Coincidentally, this news exposed us and gave me hope again.¡± ¡°I admit that this is indeed a little overboard, but I¡¯ll definitely settle it. You can rest assured.¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t go so overboard, I can¡¯t keep her either¡­¡± Thest sentence was said very softly like a whisper to himself. However, Xi Fengling heard it. She was a little interested. ¡°Then, let me ask presumptuously, how does Third Young Master Min intend to settle this matter?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a kept rtionship as mentioned on the Inte. We¡¯re officially boyfriend and girlfriend.¡± Xi Fengling paused and chuckled charmingly, ¡°Third Young Master Min, are you nning to unterally announce our rtionship so that you can trap Little Feng Qin?¡± Huo Siyu didn¡¯t say anything and listened quietly. Actually, Sister Fengling looked a little angry. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with saying that. I have to let others know that she¡¯s mine and let those people who have designs on her dispel their thoughts first. As for the future, it¡¯ll be easier to pursue her without a love rival.¡± With Feng Qin¡¯s looks and personality, Xi Fengling was not surprised that she had other suitors. He just didn¡¯t expect that the dignified Third Young Master of the Min Family, who had a good background and looks, would actually guard against others froming to snatch Feng Qin from him. In the entertainment circle, even the currently popr young actors were not as good-looking as Min Ting. ¡°Third Young Master Min, with my understanding of Little Feng Qin, she might not cooperate with you in front of the media.¡± Xi Fengling didn¡¯t object to Min Ting putting Feng Qin in his territory because she could tell that Feng Qin treated Min Ting differently too. A person who didn¡¯t want to be controlled by the Feng Family and wanted to walk out to seek her own life. It was so difficult when she first entered the entertainment circle and she didn¡¯t even take such a shortcut. However, after she became sessful in her career, she gave in to Min Ting to maintain that rtionship¡­ It was undeniable that Min Ting could indeed provide Feng Qin with some resources, but with Feng Qin¡¯s experience, even without Min Ting¡¯s help, her resources would not be too bad. However, she still gave in to Min Ting. Of course, part of the reason why Feng Qin agreed was because she was afraid of offending Min Ting and cutting off her acting career as Min Ting was her boss. However, if she really had no feelings for Min Ting, she might not reallypromise. Feng Qin didn¡¯tpromise even when the Feng Family forced her. Xi Fengling didn¡¯t believe that Feng Qin didn¡¯t have any feelings for Min Ting. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll announce to the world that I did something wrong. We broke up and I¡¯m trying to get her back. Boss Xi, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let her be the target of theizens¡¯ attacks. She must be the weak one in the eyes of theizens.¡± ¡°Boss Xi, I know Feng Qin isn¡¯t an orphan who has no one to rely on. She has a backer who is very capable. I won¡¯t act rashly. I¡¯m more familiar with the entertainment circle, so I¡¯ll settle it myself. Please don¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡°Since Third Young Master Min has already said so much, if I say anything more, I¡¯ll be breaking up your rtionship. I heard that Little Feng Qin was injured when she was hiding from the paparazzi. She¡¯s in my vi now.¡± After saying that, Xi Fengling hung up. She gave them a hand. As for whether he could grasp the opportunity, it would depend on Min Ting himself. Min Ting was actually a good candidate as a partner for Little Feng Qin. Min Ting¡¯s father, Min Xiangbei, had not had a woman by his side for many years after his wife passed away. Min Ting should not be too bad either. Even if Huo Siyu didn¡¯t hear what Min Ting said, she could roughly tell what was going on from Xi Fengling¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t ask further. She only looked at Murong Xi, who was under her feet, and asked Xi Fengling, ¡°Sister Fengling, what should we do with this person? Beauty Yu means to not let her die too quickly.¡± ¡°Actually, even if Beauty Yu doesn¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t let her die too easily.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a basement in the bar,¡± Xi Fengling said. ¡°However, Little Rain, why did you appear in Mei Feng Bar and how did you happen to meet such a person and capture her? Could it be that she originally nned to attack you at Mei Feng Bar and lure you here?¡± Towards the end of the question, Xi Fengling¡¯s tone was a little mocking, as if she was mocking Murong Xi¡¯s stupidity. Xi Fengling had actually just arrived. She heard from someone that Huo Siyu was here and something seemed to have happened here. Huo Siyu had already restrained Murong Xi when she arrived. Hearing Xi Fengling¡¯s slightly mocking tone, Huo Siyu also felt that it was very funny. Roughly speaking¡­ This was what happened. An hour ago, Huo Siyu was in school. She was about to go to ss after her lunch break when she received a message. The rough content of the message was that Qin Hao appeared at Mei Feng Bar with a woman. They looked intimate and it seemed like the two of them had drunk a little. There were only two people in the private room. It asked Huo Siyu toe over quickly. If she camete, the two of them would probably get it on in the private room¡­ Of course, Huo Siyu didn¡¯t believe her. She used her hacking skills and found out that the person who sent her the message was Murong Xi. She immediately felt that Murong Xi was simply too weak. She had severely underestimated her, Huo Siyu. She actually sent such a message with her own phone. Since Murong Xi had sent her this message and had made a move after so many days, she must have made a lot of preparations. Huo Siyu didn¡¯t ignore it and called Qin Hao to confirm. Qin Hao¡¯s phone was switched off¡­ Now, Huo Siyu could not ignore this. Qin Hao¡¯s identity determined that his whereabouts could not be easily grasped by others. How did Murong Xi know that his phone would be switched off at that time? Had she been monitoring Qin Hao? Or was there a traitor beside Qin Hao? Although the chances of both were very small, it was not impossible. Hence, she left the school in a hurry and came to Mei Feng Bar. Xi Fengling would not interfere since Huo Siyu had the right to check any surveince in Mei Feng Bar. Hence, she had checked the surveince cameras before she came. However, there were no surveince cameras in the private room. Huo Siyu saw Murong Xi appear in Mei Feng Bar and enter a private room. Since she didn¡¯t see Qin Hao, it was even more unnecessary for her to contact Xi Fengling and ask her to help keep an eye on him first. It was not that all the private rooms in Mei Feng Bar did not have surveince cameras. They were specially targeted for different customers. When choosing a private room, the customers would indicate if there were surveince cameras in the private room. Because some customers needed surveince cameras and some customers didn¡¯t. The private rooms were prepared for different guests. Huo Siyu arrived at the bar. She didn¡¯t stop and walked straight to the private room. As soon as they entered, Murong Xi, who was hiding behind the door, quickly locked the door and attacked Huo Siyu with a dagger. She had the intention to kill Huo Siyu. She thought that Huo Siyu was just an ordinary person. Even if she had some skills, she was no match for her, the eldest daughter of the Bruce Family. She had been trained since she was young. Not to mention people with basic skills, even some people who had seen blood might not be her match. She was very confident about killing Huo Siyu. Unfortunately¡­ She had underestimated Huo Siyu. She was defeated by Huo Siyu in just two moves. ¡°You think you can kill me?¡± Murong Xi, who was being restrained and pressed on the ground, had a look of disbelief. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible! How can you beat me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m one of the sessors nurtured by the Bruce Family. I can escape the Bruce Family and the Jones Family ande here alone. How can I be defeated by you so easily?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Chapter 542 - Not Affecting Her Anymore

Chapter 542: Not Affecting Her Anymore

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re from a big family after all. Why are you so impulsive? It¡¯s been a while since west met at Qin Xuan¡¯s birthday party. From the looks of it, you must have been nning since that day.¡± ¡°Why? After nning for so long, you haven¡¯t even investigated my background?¡± Huo Siyu looked at Murong Xi, who was lying on the ground and unable to move, and said mockingly, ¡°In the capital, any influential family¡¯s descendants know that I, Huo Siyu, have some skills. You¡¯re actually inferior to them?¡± She was referring to her actions at the Min Family¡¯s banquet. Almost all the famous families in the capital had heard of this matter. The younger generation might have never heard of it, but the elders in the family would have also warned them. Murong Xi was very indignant and gritted her teeth in anger. She had made preparations. Of course, she had heard that Huo Siyu had some skills. Even if she had never heard of it, she had also seen Huo Siyu attack Murong Huan at Qin Xuan¡¯s house that day. Her skills were obviously better than ordinary people. Although she still thought that Huo Siyu was a dilettantish person. She did not expect Huo Siyu to be so formidable! ¡°Also, even if I¡¯m not skilled enough to protect myself, are you serious about choosing this ce to attack me? Mei Feng Bar, even if there are no surveince cameras in this private room, there are surveince cameras everywhere when youe up from the door of the bar. Be it the entrance, the hall, the elevator, and the stairs. If anything happens to me here, do you think you won¡¯t be found out?¡± Murong Xi didn¡¯t say anything. Of course, she had considered that! She had originally nned to delete the surveince cameras after settling Huo Siyu and frame Mei Feng Bar. She had heard that thedy boss of Mei Feng Bar was a ruthless character. She often didn¡¯t give face to the descendants of influential families in the capital and often taught them a lesson. Then, as long as she deleted the video and framed Mei Feng Bar, Huo Siyu¡¯s ident here would have nothing to do with her. They would definitely not find out about her! Seeing that she was ring at her like a demon and not saying a word, Huo Siyu smiled. ¡°Are you thinking that as long as you delete the surveince cameras and frame Mei Feng Bar, everything will be fine?¡± Murong Xi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you very curious how I guessed your n? Murong Xi, your skills are too shallow. With you like this, I¡¯m really curious how you survived in the Bruce Family until now?¡± ¡°What do you think Mei Feng Bar is? Do you think you can delete the surveince cameras just because you want to? Didn¡¯t you investigate who the boss of Mei Feng Bar was before you attacked?¡± She did. Thedy boss was a very formidable woman. She was a woman whom many descendants of influential families in the capital had been taught a lesson by. ¡°Tsk, I don¡¯t even know what to say about you. It¡¯s understandable that you can¡¯t find out my background, but in the capital, you can¡¯t even find out who the boss of Mei Feng Bar is. That¡¯s too useless.¡± ¡°The boss of Mei Feng Bar is the girlfriend of the current head of the Min Family. Of course, she¡¯s also my good friend.¡± Murong Xi¡¯s eyes almost popped out. ¡°This is impossible! Impossible!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I know better than you whether it¡¯s possible or not? Actually, I can also think of why you chose to attack me at Mei Feng Bar. It¡¯s because Mei Feng Bar is always chaotic. If something happens to me here, it¡¯s easy to find a scapegoat.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re underestimating your enemy too much. Did you just say that you¡¯re one of the sessors nurtured by the Bruce Family?¡± ¡°If the heirs of the Bruce Family are all at your level, it¡¯spletely reasonable for your Bruce Family to be destroyed and reced by the Jones Family.¡± Not to mention Lind Jones of the Jones Family, even Bo Lang¡¯s skills were far beyond Murong Xi¡¯s. ¡°Do you know what big taboo you¡¯vemitted?¡± ¡°You underestimate your opponent! You attacked without understanding your opponent. You¡¯re arrogant! You think that everything is within your calctions. There¡¯s no need to investigate my background and Mei Feng Bar¡¯s background before making a move.¡± ¡°Taking a step back, even if I don¡¯t have the ability to protect myself, even if the boss of Mei Feng Bar doesn¡¯t know me, even if Mei Feng Bar is just an ordinary bar, you can sessfully get rid of me today and even delete the surveince cameras and frame Mei Feng Bar. It¡¯s definitely impossible for you to escape.¡± ¡°Could it be that you think that the saying that the Huo Family in South City is as famous as the three top families in the capital is just an exaggeration? My brother, Huo Xuan, took over the Huo Corporation at such a young age and hadplete control. Do you think that if I really got killed, my brother wouldn¡¯t have the ability to find the real culprit?¡± These wordspletely sent Murong Xi to the bottom. She had heard of the Huo Family in South City and the head of the Huo Family, Huo Xuan. It was indeed not easy to fool him. Seeing that she was in a daze, Huo Siyu was very satisfied and continued to add, ¡°Not to mention that you can¡¯t even beat me.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not urate to say that I can¡¯t beat you. You¡¯re in my hands now. You can¡¯t even withstand two moves from me.¡± Murong Xi almost fainted from anger. She could not even withstand two moves from Huo Siyu. In her opinion, nothing was more embarrassing than this! She looked up and stared at Huo Siyu. ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± ¡°Who am I?¡± She sneered. ¡°Ha, you¡¯re not qualified to know!¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn to ask you. You better answer truthfully. Otherwise¡­¡± Huo Siyu waved thencet in her hand. With herzy posture, Huo Siyu looked like she could stab thencet at her at any time. That made Murong Xi¡¯s eyelids twitch. ¡°How did you know that I can¡¯t contact Qin Hao now?¡± Murong Xi gritted her teeth but didn¡¯t say anything. Huo Siyu sneered, ¡°You¡¯re not saying?¡± Thencet in her hand flew out and pierced through Murong Xi¡¯s hand that was on the ground. It pierced through the back of Murong Xi¡¯s hand and pinned her to the ground! Ah¡ª In an instant, a scream echoed throughout the private room. Fortunately, the soundproofing in the private room was good enough that they could not be heard outside. Ancet flew out. Huo Siyu suddenly had another one in her hand. She casually held it between her fingers and spun it around. ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡± Murong Xi couldn¡¯t even care about the pain in her hand and hurriedly shouted. ¡°Then tell me quickly. My patience is limited. It¡¯s best to tell the truth. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have the patience to hear you say it a second time.¡± Murong Xi was indignant. She hated her! She had wanted to escape the Bruce Family ande to the capital to find a backer, but the backer she had taken a fancy to was someone else. This way, clearing the obstacles was something she had to do. This was also why Murong Huan was useful! Who knew that Murong Huan was too stupid? It was fine if she couldn¡¯t help her, but she even implicated her. She didn¡¯t even have the chance to get close to Qin Hao! She even made her leave a bad impression in front of Qin Hao! ¡°No, no¡­ I¡¯ll definitely tell the truth!¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s like this. I-I¡¯m the daughter of the Bruce Family after all. I also know a few people. The information was given by someone. They said that Young Master Qin is out on a mission and nobody could contact him for two days¡­¡± So, that was the reason. Huo Siyu finally understood after hearing that. She stared at Murong Xi for a few seconds and heaved a sigh of relief after confirming that she didn¡¯t lie. As long as there was no traitor beside Qin Hao. As for the news of Qin Hao going out to carry out a mission, although it was a secret, it still couldn¡¯t be hidden from some big shots. Furthermore, Qin Hao only needed two days to carry out the current mission. It was not a big mission. Since it was not a big mission, it was not strange that people knew that Qin Hao had gone to carry out his mission and could not be contacted for the time being. ¡°If you have connections, why don¡¯t you use them against me? Look at how angry you look like you want to kill me. Wouldn¡¯t the chances of winning be higher if you find a few more people to help you?¡± Murong Xi red at her, and her eyes were about to pop out again. Did she think that she had never thought of looking for help? Who would dare to help her after knowing Huo Siyu¡¯s identity? That group of cowards ignored her because they were afraid of offending Qin Hao and Huo Xuan. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that one of them owed her a favor, she probably wouldn¡¯t even know that Qin Hao was on a mission! ¡°From your expression, are they afraid to help you? Am I right?¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. The people you¡¯re friends with all know that they won¡¯t have a good ending if they offend me. The heir of the Bruce Family, how can you not even understand such a simple logic?¡± ¡°How naive!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say sarcastic words here. Now that I¡¯m in your hands, I don¡¯t have any room to resist. You might not let me off either. If you want to kill or torture me, do as you please!¡± Huo Siyu looked at her in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re quite self-aware about this. Mmm, you still have some backbone.¡± As Huo Siyu spoke, Murong Xi¡¯s uninjured hand reached her waist and she took out something and aimed it at Huo Siyu. ¡°Go to hell!¡± It was an exquisite gun and a bullet flew out. Murong Xi thought that Huo Siyu would be frightened and let go of her. What she saw was a frightening scene. She saw Huo Siyu¡¯s expression turn cold and she sneered softly. She did not see what she was doing, but she saw that the smallncet in her hand had blocked the bullet! S-she blocked the bullet?! Could an ordinary person do that? Murong Xi was shocked. Before she could recover, she saw thencet in Huo Siyu¡¯s hand slip out and slide across her wrists. The gun fell to the ground. Blood flowed out. Both her hands were almost crippled. Murong Xi couldn¡¯t care about the pain. She looked at Huo Siyu in a daze. ¡°Y-you¡¯re actually¡­¡± Onencet was hard to tell, and so were twoncets. However, with Huo Siyu¡¯s inhuman ability to block the bullets and the two iconcets, Murong Xi had a guess about Huo Siyu¡¯s identity. There were twoncets, and Huo Siyu had one more in her hand now. Three! Wasn¡¯t the signature weapon of number four killer, ¡°Liang¡±, on the Assassin Ranking threencets?! Unfortunately, before she could think further, the door of the private room was pushed open. Xi Fengling walked in. ¡°Yo, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Sister Fengling, someone wants to harm me in your territory. Do you think she¡¯s stupid?¡± Xi Fengling nced at the person who was stepped on the ground by Huo Siyu. Her hands were bloody. She raised her eyebrows. ¡°She¡¯s indeed quite stupid.¡± *** After the memory ended, Xi Fengling roughly understood the situation. She nced at Murong Xi, who was kneeling on the ground and being restrained by Huo Siyu. She felt that she was extremely stupid. ¡°Miss Bruce, your actions are really indescribable. If you hadn¡¯te to find trouble and disappeared obediently, Little Rain and Beauty Yu might have forgotten that you existed. You insisted on making your presence known¡­¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± ¡°Not only do you want Little Rain¡¯s man and attack Little Rain, but you even dare to touch Beauty Yu¡¯s cousin. You¡¯re really bold!¡± Seeing that Murong Xi looked extremely regretful and pitiful, Xi Fengling didn¡¯t have any sympathy. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste any more time with her, so she said to Huo Siyu, ¡°Little Rain, contact Bo Lang and ask him to speed up the process andpletely make the Bruce Family disappear from this world!¡± ¡°As for this daughter of the Bruce Family, I¡¯ll get someone to bring her to the basement.¡± These words decided Murong Xi¡¯s fate. She only stopped breathing after a week. Of course, that all happenedter. *** After Yan Jinyu sent Feng Qin to Xi Fengling¡¯s vi at Jinghua, she drove to the address Qin Jianjia had sent her. The ce where the two families arranged to eat together. On the way, Yu Xiao looked at Yan Jinyu from time to time. His expression kept changing. ¡°Why are you staring at me? If you have anything to say, just ask if you want to.¡± Yu Xiao quickly shook his head. He wanted to say that he had nothing to ask, but he stopped himself. He did have a lot to ask. However, he did not know where to start. After a long while, he deliberated and said, ¡°E-eldest Cousin, did you really¡­ grow up in an orphanage in the past?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t answer him directly. She held the steering wheel and asked with a smile, ¡°What do you think?¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t think so. And he was sure she didn¡¯t. He was just curious¡­ What was the point of pursuing the matter? Could he change her cousin¡¯s past? He couldn¡¯t. Forget it, he wouldn¡¯t ask anymore. It was good now. However, he still couldn¡¯t help but want to know something. ¡°Elder Cousin, have you been well all these years?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t stop at all. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Look at my skin and look. Do I look like I¡¯m not doing well?¡± Yu Xiao looked at her and then shook his head. She didn¡¯t look like it. She looked soft and tender. She didn¡¯t look like she had suffered at all. However, he also knew that with her skills, it was impossible for her to not have suffered. Yan Jinyu no longer felt much when she thought about the past now. She was not someone who would be conflicted about her past, especially after many things that she did not know in the past were now resolved. Although there were still many things that could affect her emotions now, there were not too many. Coincidentally, her past experiences were no longer one of them. Yu Xiao feltplicated. The two of them arrived at the agreed ce. When they arrived, Qin Jianjia, Yan Ruyu, and the others had already arrived. Of course, the Yin Family members who were waiting at the agreed ce had also arrived, including Old Master Yin. However, not everyone was here. Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t here, Feng Yun¡¯s family wasn¡¯t here, and Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan¡¯s family weren¡¯t either. They had not gotten off the ne at this time yet. They didn¡¯t let Yan Jinyu pick them up. The Feng Family arranged for a car to pick them up at the airport. They said they woulde over themself. The venue was not an ordinary restaurant, but a vintage restaurant. It was Old Madam Yin¡¯s business and was now in Yin Yuhan¡¯s hands. It was the first time the two families met for a meal. The restaurant was not open for business today. It only served them. Hence, even if they were sitting in the hall and not in a private room, no one would disturb them. However, they still chose the best private room. Old Master Yin was drinking tea when the sound of the zither came from behind the screen. Yin Wuzhan sat at the side and yed chess with Yu Wen. Yan Ruyu and Min Qinn were chatting softly. Qin Jianjia and Yin Yuhan didn¡¯t say anything and listened to the zither quietly. When the waiter brought Yan Jinyu and Yu Xiao in, they saw such a quiet and leisurely scene. Chapter 543 - A Family Gathering

Chapter 543: A Family Gathering

¡°Yu¡¯er is here?¡± Qin Jianjia saw Yan Jinyu first and said in surprise. Then, everyone¡¯s attention was attracted. ¡°Yu¡¯er, you even went to pick Xiao up. He¡¯s already so old. He cane over by taxi.¡± As soon as Yan Ruyu finished speaking, Yu Xiao¡¯s lips twitched. He had nned toe over himself. Fortunately, his eldest cousin had gone to pick him up. Otherwise, he would be half crippled even if he didn¡¯t die now. However, since there was nothing else, he didn¡¯t intend to mention this again and make his parents worry for no reason. ¡°It¡¯s on the way.¡± Then, Yan Ruyu brought Yu Xiao around to introduce him and made him greet everyone. After Yu Xiao greeted her, Yin Shuguo asked Yan Jinyu, ¡°Does Little Yu know how to y chess?¡± ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Then, how about ying two rounds with me?¡± Yan Jinyu nodded. It wasn¡¯t Yin Shuguo¡¯s job to get the service staff. Min Qinn got the waiter to prepare another chess set. Yan Ruyu and Yu Wen arrived first. Seeing the Yin Family¡¯s attitude, they were already relieved. Yu Xiao, who cameter, was still a little worried. Now, he was sitting at the side and watching Yan Jinyu and Yin Shuguo y chess. Seeing that the other Yin Family members didn¡¯t have any surprised expressions, he was finally relieved. However, he didn¡¯t think that the Yin Family was treating his eldest cousin too well. Instead, he felt that his eldest cousin deserved to be treated like this. In the past, his eldest cousin, who was the top student in North City, was already outstanding enough in his eyes. After today, his eldest cousin was even more outstanding. The Yin Family was quiet. Yan Ruyu and Yu Wen were not loud people. The youngest, Yu Xiao, was not loud either. They sat quietly and watched them y chess. The music echoed in the private room and the atmosphere was very good. After the match, Yan Jinyu lost by one piece. With Yin Shuguo¡¯s judgment, how could he not tell that she was letting him win? He had a new understanding of Yan Jinyu¡¯s excellence. ¡°Little Yu, another round. Don¡¯t give in to me this time.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t decline, nor did she exin anything to him. She only smiled faintly and started a new round. Feng Yun¡¯s family came as soon as the game started. This family¡¯s temperament was too outstanding. There was no need to talk about Yin Xiaoxiao. She was the eldest daughter of the Yin Family and her looks and temperament were excellent. Mostly, it was about Feng Li and Feng Yun. Especially Feng Yun. He walked into this antique private room in a white robe. That feeling¡­ In short, Yan Ruyu and her family were not the only ones who were stunned. The others were also stunned. Even Yan Jinyu looked over slightly. Feng Yun¡¯s otherworldly aura was even better than before. ¡°These are my daughter, son-inw, and grandson.¡± Even though they had been back for a while, Yin Shuguo still felt a little emotional every time he saw or mentioned them. Yan Ruyu was slightly surprised. She knew that the daughter and son-inw of the Yin Family who had an ident in the early years were still alive, but she couldn¡¯t help butment when she saw them with her own eyes. The three of them, especially Old Master Yin¡¯s grandson. Their temperament was simply superb. Feng Yun nodded slightly at Yan Ruyu and Yu Wen before greeting Yin Shuguo, ¡°Grandfather.¡± After exchanging greetings, he turned to Yan Jinyu with a smile in his eyes. ¡°Yu¡¯er.¡± ¡°Cousin, do you want to y two rounds with Grandpa Yin?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t wait for Feng Yun to reply. She simply stood up to give up her seat. Feng Yun hesitated before walking over to sit down. This was Yin Shuguo¡¯s first time ying chess with Feng Yun. Although Feng Yun had been living in the Yin Family all these years, Yin Shuguo rarely even sat down and spoke to him properly, let alone ying chess. Yin Shuguo was a little excited. The atmosphere was strange for that one second. At that moment, Yan Jinyu asked Qin Jianjia, ¡°Is Sister-inw¡¯s body alright? Do you want me to take your pulse?¡± ¡°How long have you been studying medicine for and you already know how to take my pulse?¡± Just as she finished speaking, Qin Jianjia smiled. How could she have forgotten that Yu¡¯er could tell that she was pregnant at a nce? At that time, Yu¡¯er had just started Traditional Chinese Medicine. ¡°Alright,e and take my pulse, even though I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any problem.¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled and sat over to take her pulse. Yu Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up again. Wasn¡¯t Eldest Cousin too sauve? It would be fine if she was skilled, but she even knew Chinese medicine? Oh, he had almost forgotten that his eldest cousin¡¯s major in university was Chinese medicine. But his eldest cousin was only in her first semester of university! However, Yan Jinyu¡¯s actions diverted everyone¡¯s attention, and the strange atmosphere in the room dissipated. ¡°How is it? Are you alright?¡± It wasn¡¯t Qin Jianjia, but Yin Yuhan. His tone was still a little anxious. Yan Jinyu was a little exasperated. She actually only wanted to divert everyone¡¯s attention and adjust the atmosphere slightly. She didn¡¯t expect Yin Yuhan to be so nervous. ¡°She¡¯s fine. It¡¯s very good.¡± Yin Yuhan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I knew it. It¡¯s fine,¡± Qin Jianjia said with a smile. After that, the atmosphere was harmonious and they chatted casually. Until Feng Yuan¡¯s family and Yan Jinyun came. The few of them entered the private room with gifts in their hands. Yan Jinyun wasn¡¯t wearing the white long dress that she usually liked to wear. She was dressed more formally. She was wearing a white shirt and a ck skirt with a small bag. Her hair was let down. She had an aura at such a young age. She walked in front and looked at Yan Jinyu first, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Even though she looked calm, she almost lost herposure when she saw Yan Jinyu. Then, she turned to Yan Ruyu and Yu Wen, ¡°Aunt, Uncle.¡± Yan Ruyu sized her up and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s Yun¡¯er. I haven¡¯t seen you for a year and you¡¯ve grown taller again.¡± Yan Jinyun smiled appropriately. Then, she looked at the Yin Family and walked towards Yin Shuguo. ¡°Hello, Old Master Yin. Logically speaking, our Yan Family should have visited you earlier to thank you for taking care of my sister. Unfortunately, we haven¡¯t been able to find an opportunity. We¡¯ve been rude.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our first time meeting. It¡¯s just a small gift. I hope you don¡¯t mind it. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of my sister in the future.¡± Yin Shuguo sized her up and was very satisfied. He thought to himself,?They¡¯re indeed Feng Yan¡¯s granddaughter. Both of them are outstanding. Although she was young, she already had the demeanor of a family head. ¡°It¡¯s enough that you¡¯re here. Why did you bring a gift? You are being too serious, child. Come and sit down.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at Yan Jinyun, feeling a little exasperated. She didn¡¯t say anything and stood up to greet the three Feng Family members, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, Cousin Feng Yuan.¡± ¡°Jinyu, you¡¯ve be even more beautiful.¡± Luo Linlin was still so loving and generous. Yan Jinyu smiled back at her. ¡°Actually, Aunt and Uncle don¡¯t have toe so early. The engagement party is still a few days away.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? It doesn¡¯t matter if wee early orte. Anyway, thepany hasn¡¯t been busy recently. Just treat it asing to the capital for a vacation.¡± Of course, it was a lie that they weren¡¯t busy. ¡°You¡¯re from the Feng Family?¡± Old Master¡¯s gazended on them. He could guess their identities from Yan Jinyu¡¯s address. This time, it wasn¡¯t Luo Linlin who answered. It was Feng Chen. ¡°Old Master, yes, Old Madam Yan and my father are cousins. She¡¯s considered my aunt.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been hard on you to rush over early. I¡¯ve seen how well you treat Little Yu and we will remember it.¡± Feng Chen and Luo Linlin looked at each other. They understood what Old Master meant. Old Master¡¯s words meant that the Yin Family owed them a favor. Being on good terms with the Yin Family was naturally beneficial to the Feng Family, but they didn¡¯t treat Jinyu well with a motive. ¡°Old Master, you¡¯re being too polite. Jinyu called me Uncle and she¡¯s my niece. It¡¯s only right that I treat her well. Besides, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done enough as her uncle all these years.¡± As he spoke, Feng Chen even looked at Yan Jinyu in embarrassment. Yan Jinyu fell silent for a moment before smiling faintly, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re being humble. I know what you¡¯ve done for me all these years.¡± Yin Shuguo looked at Yan Jinyu and then at Feng Chen. With Little Yu¡¯s ability, she had probably investigated everything. She knew very well how the Feng Family treated her. ¡°Let the bygones be bygones. We¡¯re all family in the future. Sit down. We¡¯ll eat when Jin¡¯eres over. You¡¯re probably hungry too at this time.¡± After Yin Shuguo spoke again, the others sat down. After introducing themselves, Yin Jiujin came. However, during the introduction, Feng Chen and Luo Linlin were slightly surprised to see Feng Yun¡¯s family of three. Not to mention them, even Yan Jinyun was a little surprised. Fortunately, Yan Jinyu had given them a heads up beforehand and they didn¡¯t lose theirposure. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± Yin Jiujin walked into the private room. He was dressed in his usual white shirt and ck trousers. He was simply dressed, but his aura was still as strong, even if he had deliberately controlled it. Especially Yan Ruyu and Yu Wen, who had only seen him once. When they saw him now, they became inexplicably reserved. He was really too famous and his aura was too strong. ¡°Aunt, Uncle.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at the two reserved people and greeted them politely. ¡°¡­¡± Yan Ruyu and Yu Wen. For some reason, they were simply a little terrified. They were clearly not like this when facing the other members of the Yin Family. Master Nine was indeed too famous.. Chapter 544 - She鈥檚 That Person

Chapter 544: She¡¯s That Person

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The two of them had already stood up the moment Yin Jiujin appeared. ¡°Second Young Master Yin.¡± ¡°The two of you are Little Yu¡¯er¡¯s aunt and uncle. Just call me by my name.¡± Yan Ruyu and Yu Wen fell silent at the same time. That was true, but they really couldn¡¯t call out his name. They had been calling him ¡°Second Young Master Yin¡± and not ¡°Master Nine¡± because they were indeed Jinyu¡¯s family members. It would be inappropriate if they called him by his name. They only smiled and said nothing. Even their smiles were awkward. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t focus on them. Just as Feng Chen and Luo Linlin were about to speak, he said, ¡°Uncle, Aunt.¡± Even Feng Chen¡¯s lips twitched. Not to mention Luo Linlin. Fortunately, they had eaten with Yin Jiujin before in North City. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin had even visited the Feng Family together. Otherwise, the two of them would not be able to remain calm now. The Empire Group started its business in North City. Other than the capital, the people in North City knew best what Master Nine¡¯s title meant. ¡°Master Nine,¡± the two of them said at the same time. Feng Yuan also greeted. Compared to his elders, Feng Yuan was much more natural. After all, he had lived in the Mount West Vi for a few days. ¡°Brother-inw,¡± Yan Jinyun and Yu Xiao said in unison. After saying that, the two of them looked at each other in surprise. However, Yu Xiao was more surprised than Yan Jinyun. He had thought that his two cousins¡¯ rtionship was at most not bad. Now, it seemed like it was not as simple as being not bad. The two of them should have a good rtionship. Second Cousin called Master Nine brother-inw so naturally. It must have been more than once. He wondered how much Second Cousin knew about her. Did she know that his eldest cousin was very skilled? Yan Jinyun naturally knew that Yan Jinyu was skilled, and she had long known that. She knew much more than Yu Xiao. Her understanding of Yan Jinyu was only short of understanding Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. She had never asked Yan Jinyu, even though she had always wanted to know. Of course, she had never investigated either. However, during this period of time recently, Chu Ling had been working by her side and they often met. Whenever she saw Chu Ling, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Yan Jinyu. It was inevitable that she couldn¡¯t help but ask Chu Ling about it. Unfortunately, Chu Lin was too tight-lipped and she didn¡¯t manage to get anything out of her. Yin Jiujin nodded and greeted Yin Shuguo before turning his gaze to Yan Jinyu. When his gazended on Yan Jinyu, his entire aura was different. His aura was still strong, but his gaze became much gentler. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, are you injured?¡± As he spoke, he had already walked over. He held Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand and sized her up. Yin Shuguo, who was closest to her, turned serious. ¡°Injured? What happened?¡± As they spoke, everyone looked at Yan Jinyu and sized her up nervously. They were worried that she was really injured. ¡°No, Brother Nine, you¡¯re underestimating me too much.¡± She smiled helplessly at Yin Jiujin before looking at the others. ¡°I just encountered a small problem on the way. It¡¯s already resolved. I¡¯m fine.¡± Seeing that she did not seem to be lying and that she was indeed not injured, everyone felt relieved. ¡°Are you in trouble?¡± Yin Xiaoxiao, who knew her identity, couldn¡¯t help but ask. He wanted to know if they were the remaining members of Ghost ughter. Feng Li and Feng Yun looked at her too. Yan Jinyu knew what they wanted to ask and smiled faintly, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just an ordinary small problem. It¡¯s been resolved.¡± Yin Xiaoxiao heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s settled.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she was timid, nor was it that she was afraid of Ghost ughter. She had really had enough all these years. It was not easy for her to settle down. She did not want to return to the torturous days in the past. Although Feng Li and Feng Yun did not say anything, their slightly tense nerves rxed at that moment. ¡°On the other hand, Brother Nine, why are you only here now? Did something dy you?¡± Today was a meal between the two families. They were the main characters. With her understanding of Yin Jiujin, if he hadn¡¯t been dyed, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have arrived sote. Yin Jiujin rubbed the top of her head. ¡°The small matters in thepany have been settled.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± They sat down as they spoke. The meal was very smooth and harmonious. After the meal, the Yin Family invited them to the Yin Family¡¯s mansion as guests. However, regardless of whether it was Yan Ruyu¡¯s family or Feng Yuan¡¯s family, they all declined. Thest time he came to the capital to stay in the Mount West Vi, Feng Yuan bought a property in the capital after he returned. Thinking that Yan Jinyun would definitelye to the capital to look for Yan Jinyu in the future, they couldn¡¯t always stay there, so they settled it. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t expect this. Or rather, she had never thought of it at all. She came to the capital to look for Yan Jinyu naturally because she wanted to have more contact with Yan Jinyu. She wanted to have more chances to interact with her if she stayed. Feng Yuan wanted Yan Jinyun to go with them since he got them a property, but Yan Jinyun rejected him and she left with Yan Ruyu. In reality, she wanted to follow Yan Jinyu. However, she couldn¡¯t reject Yan Ruyu¡¯s invitation. Hence, after leaving the restaurant, Old Master Yin, Yin Wuzhan, his wife, Yin Yuhan, and Feng Yun¡¯s family returned to the old residence. Yin Jiujin and Yan Jinyu returned to the Mount West Vi alone. The three members of the Feng Family went to Feng Yuan¡¯s residence. Yan Jinyun left with Yan Ruyu¡¯s family. In the car, Yu Wen drove while Yan Ruyu sat in the front passenger seat. Yan Jinyun and Yu Xiao sat behind. Suddenly, Yan Jinyun looked at Yu Xiao and asked, ¡°Cousin, during the meal just now, I heard you say that Sister went to school to pick you up? Then, you should have been with her since you came out of school. Did something happen? Why did Brother-inw ask Sister if she was injured?¡± ¡°That¡¯s also what I want to ask,¡± Yan Ruyu, who was in front, turned back and chimed in. Ever since Yin Jiujin appeared and asked Yan Jinyu if she was injured, Yu Xiao had expected this interrogation. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I met a few people who were looking for trouble on the way, but they were all resolved by Eldest Cousin.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Looking for trouble? Who is looking for trouble with you or Sister?¡± The two of them spoke at the same time. The former was Yan Ruyu, while thetter was Yan Jinyun. Yan Jinyun¡¯s tone was a little nervous and worried. Yu Xiao could tell. He didn¡¯t answer Yan Ruyu¡¯s question. Instead, he looked at Yan Jinyun and sized her up carefully for about half a minute before asking, ¡°Second Cousin, how much do you know about Eldest Cousin?¡± His expression and tone were a little serious. Yu Wen nced at them through the rearview mirror. Obviously, Yu Xiao¡¯s sudden question and his sudden serious expression made it difficult for him not to care. It was the same for Yan Ruyu. She didn¡¯t interrupt and listened quietly. However, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t answer. After Yu Xiao asked this, she became even more anxious. ¡°So, the trouble you guys encountered was because of Sister?!¡± ¡°Are you guys alright? Is Sister injured? Do you know who¡¯sing for her? Will Sister be in trouble in the future?¡± Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu¡¯s situation, but she guessed that Yan Jinyu¡¯s enemies should have been dealt with since Chu Ling followed her around and helped her with things without any worries and Yan Jinyu was about to get engaged. ¡°.. Second Cousin, don¡¯t be agitated first. Eldest Cousin is fine. Those people aren¡¯t all here for her. It was the students from school who caused trouble for me. Eldest Cousin saved me.¡± ¡°What exactly is going on? Why am I more and more confused?¡± Yan Ruyu finally couldn¡¯t help but say. However, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t care what they were talking about. She suddenly realized what Yu Xiao had asked her. A glint shed past her eyes. ¡°Cousin, you asked me how much I know about Sister just now. I can answer you now. Actually, I know everything about Sister.¡± Yu Xiao instinctively replied, ¡°You know everything? Including the fact that Eldest Cousin is very likely the number one killer, ¡®Chi¡¯, who came out of Ghost ughter Ind. You know that too?¡± Yan Jinyun was stunned on the spot. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Chapter 545 - Knowing Her Identity

Chapter 545: Knowing Her Identity

Trantor: Henyee Trantions| Editor: Henyee Trantions Yan Jinyun hoped that she had heard wrongly, but she knew that she hadn¡¯t. She had thought that Yan Jinyu had not led a good life for the past 16 years. otherwise, Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t have such formidable skills. However, she did not expect it to be so bad. As the heir of the Yan Family, she more or less knew what kind of ce Ghost ughter Ind was. It was said that the people who stayed on Ghost ughter Ind had to survive all kinds of battles. Now, he was telling her that Yan Jinyu was a member of Ghost ughter Ind. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t an ordinary member, but the former trump card of Ghost ughter Ind! Two years old. Yan Jinyu was only two years old when she went missing. Who could tell her how Yan Jinyu survived in that ruthless ce at such a young age? Tears fell uncontrobly. Yu Wen and Yan Ruyu were not any better after hearing Yu Xiao¡¯s words. Since Yu Xiao had heard of Ghost ughter Ind, they had naturally heard of it too. Ghost ughter Ind. It was not meant for humans. ¡°S-second Cousin, so you don¡¯t.¡± know? Yu Xiao didn¡¯t say thest few word. He felt like he had done something stupid. Seeing Yan Jinyun cry silently, he felt even more so. If he had known earlier that Second Cousin didn¡¯t know, he would have paid more attention to what he said just now. He knew everything that Second Cousin had said about Eldest Cousin. He was too agitated and wanted to confirm if his guess was correct, so he did not think too much about it and just spoke quickly.. Looking at his parents, his father even suddenly stepped on the brakes. It was obvious how shocked he was. ¡°X-Xiao, tell me honestly. What exactly is going on?¡± Yan Ruyu was shocked and her heart ached for Yan Jinyu. However, she still had to ask what she needed to ask. Yu Xiao looked at Yan Ruyu, then at Yan Jinyun, who was crying. It made people feel inexplicably sad to see her cry like this. He said, ¡°Mom, Second Cousin, don¡¯t be anxious first. Tm just guessing. I can¡¯t be sure.¡± Actually, he knew very well that his guess was right. Seeing that they all looked at him in disbelief and wanted to hear his exnation, Yu Xiao had no choice but to change the topic. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Someone had a conflict with me. They couldn¡¯t get me before, so they stopped me on my way to dinner. Coincidentally, my phone ran out of power and was switched off.¡± With that said, Yan Ruyu and Yu Wen¡¯s attention was indeed diverted. Their hearts skipped a beat. A hint of worry appeared in Yan Jinyun¡¯s eyes. Seeing that it was working, Yu Xiao struck while the iron was hot. ¡°If Eldest Cousin hadn¡¯t found me, T¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be standing here unscathed.¡± ¡°Eldest Cousin should have asked her friends to help find my location. However, Eldest Cousin saved me by herself.¡± ¡°She defeated more than 20 men alone. Some of them are quite skilled. I¡¯m not her match at all.¡± ¡°Mom, you know that I¡¯ve trained in mixed martial arts before. Ordinary people aren¡¯t my match, but I can¡¯t evenst a minute in front of those people. And they¡¯repletely not Eldest Cousin¡¯s match. Eldest Cousin easily got rid of them¡± ¡°I thought that since Eldest Cousin is so skilled, she must be someone. So, I guessed randomly.¡± ¡°Guess randomly?¡± Yan Ruyu looked at him suspiciously. Yan Jinyun had the same gaze. To be precise, Yan Ruyu believed Yu Xiao¡¯s words a little, but Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t believe them at all. Before Yu Xiao said anything, Yan Jinyun couldn¡¯t guess Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity. However, she had long suspected Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity and had seen Yan Jinyu make a move with her own eyes. Now that Yu Xiao mentioned his so-called guess, it reminded her of the first time she saw Yan Jinyu make a move. Didn¡¯t Yan Jinyu throw out a weapon and pick up the dagger on the ground before wrapping it around her waist to save her from those people? She didn¡¯t know what it was at that time, but now that she thought about it. She heard that ¡°Chi¡± ¡®s weapon was a golden thread as thin as two meters long. It totally matched. Her emotions were undoubtedlyplicated, and her feelings for Yan Jinyu became even moreplicated. However, Yan Jinyun still slowly calmed down. She wiped her tears gently. ¡°I see. Don¡¯t guess for no reason. You scared me.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I also know that Sister is skilled. I heard that after Brother-inw brought her to Mount Jing, he taught her some self-defense skills because he was afraid that she would meet a bad person when she went out alone.¡± Yu Xiao looked at her strangely and his eyes twitched. Self-defense skills? After all, he had specially gone to learn mixed martial arts. With his eldest cousin¡¯s level of skills, how could she master it in a year or two? Second Cousin was obviously making things up. However, he could roughly guess Second Cousin¡¯s intentions. She simply didn¡¯t want his parents to know Yan Jinyu¡¯s real identity and then worry about her. It was actually quite good now. If his eldest cousin really had such an identity, his parents probably wouldn¡¯t be as epting as him. It would be bad if their attitude towards his eldest cousin changed. Hence, Yu Xiao cooperated. Tve asked my eldest cousin. Her exnation is simr to what my second cousin said. She said that it¡¯s a self-defense technique that Brother-inw taught her. However, Brother-inw has a way of training people. Brother-inw asked my eldest cousin to join the training of the people under him. That¡¯s why my eldest cousin is so formidable.¡± T didn¡¯t believe what Eldest Cousin said initially. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s fake that someone became so formidable in just over a year.¡± ¡°However, Second Cousin knows about Eldest Cousin better than us in the country. Second Cousin has already said so. In addition, I lived in the Mount West Vi when I first arrived in the capital. asionally, I heard from Brother-inw¡¯s subordinates that Eldest Cousin had trained with them, soI felt that Eldest Cousin really didn¡¯t lie to me.¡± Yan Jinyun looked at Yu Xiao silently. Yu Xiao felt a little ufortable. Yan Ruyu was skeptical. ¡°ording to you, could it really be Second Young Master Yin who taught Yu¡¯er self-defense? ¡°Sigh, Mom, even if she¡¯s not, it shouldn¡¯t be so outrageous to the point that Eldest Cousin is.. right? Eldest Cousin used to live in an orphanage and dropped out of school to work early. She also has such a clean and easy to bully face. It¡¯s normal for her to have some self-defense skills, right? A clean and easy to bully face.. Yan Jinyun lowered her eyes in silence. With Yan Jinyu¡¯s situation, if she really ended up on Ghost ughter Ind, how did she survive? Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t dare to think about it Yan Ruyu was silent for a second before nodding slowly, ¡°You have a point.¡± ¡°By the way, what did you say about your conflict with your ssmate? Yu Wen¡¯s ears pricked up after Yan Ruyu asked that ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that I only transferred to school fora few days before the monthly test At this point, he stopped himself. Even before he finished speaking, Yan Ruyu and Yu Wen, who knew him very well, understood. They knew very well how outstanding their son was. He must have stolen the limelight with his results and looks ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t wory about this. After Eldest Cousin made a move, they probably won¡¯t dare to find trouble with me again. That person happens to know Eldest Cousin. With Eldest Cousin¡¯s warning, no matter how bold he is, he won¡¯t dare to cause trouble again.¡± Even if he wanted to cause trouble, it would only be half a yearter. He would probably be lying in the hospital for half a year. Moreover, Wang Bin had recognized his eldest cousin. Not to mention looking for trouble again, he would probably visit her to apologize. That¡¯s good. Yan Ruyu seemed to believe Yu Xiao¡¯s words, but Yu Wen obviously didn¡¯t. When they returned to the Yu Family¡¯s apartment, Yu Xiao was called to the study by Yu Wen. Yan Ruyu probably thought that he wanted to know what happened to Yu Xiao, so she didn¡¯t say anything. On the other hand, Yan Jinyun almost stood up from the sofa to follow Yu Wen and Yu Xiaoxiao as they walked to the study room. Fortunately, she calmed herself down. However, she still stood up and walked out. She told Yan Ruyu, who was preparing fruits in the kitchen, that she wanted to go to the balcony to take a breather. Yan Ruyu didn¡¯t suspect her. In reality, Yan Jinyun had secretly followed them outside the study room. She was going to wait for Yu Xiao and also to eavesdrop. In the study. Yu Wen and Yu Xiao sat down. Tell me, what exactly happened? Yu Wen was wearing sses and looked like a typical schr. However, Yu Xiao did not dare to look him in the eye when he was so serious. Yu Xiao avoided his gaze. ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t I say it in the car just now? It¡¯s just like that.¡± ¡°Your excuse can fool your mother. No, perhaps not even your mother. At the same time, Yan Ruyu, who was cutting fruits in the kitchen, had a serious expression. Her thoughts drifted away. No one knew what she was thinking ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened? Yu Xiao sighed. He knew that he could not deceive his father, so he said truthfully, ¡°Actually, the overall situation is like what I said in the car. I had a conflict with someone and the other party came to find trouble with me. It was my eldest cousin who saved me, but there¡¯s one thing I didn¡¯t say. One of them seemed to have been instructed by someone. He deliberately instigated the person who came to find trouble with me, making him keep finding trouble with me.¡± ¡°And Eldest Cousin seems to know the person who instigated that person.¡± Yan Jinyun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Was he Yan Jinyu¡¯s enemy? However, shouldn¡¯t Yan Jinyu¡¯s enemies have all been dealt with? If there were enemies eyeing them covetously, Yan Jinyu probably wouldn¡¯t hold the engagement party at this time. ¡°Is that person here for your eldest cousin? Did the person get someone to find trouble with you because of your eldest cousin? That¡¯s right, but Dad, this isn¡¯t Eldest Cousin¡¯s fault. This matter is over. Don¡¯t me Eldest Cousin for this. Yu Wen pped the table. ¡°You brat! Does your father look like that kind of person? Tm worried that that person will find trouble with your eldest cousin again. Do you think Im worried about you? Yu Xiao pouted. Dad should continue to be stubborn. He was clearly worried about both him and his eldest cousin. His father did not me his eldest cousin for this. He still heaved a sigh of relief for that, even though he knew very well that with his father¡¯s character, he would not. Then, you said that your eldest cousin came from Ghost ughter Ind.. What about that person? He stared at Yu Xiao. Yu Xiao said, ¡°.It¡¯s just a guess.¡± ¡°With your personality, you wouldn¡¯t have made such a guess for no reason. Since you¡¯ve guessed so, it¡¯s 99% true.¡± Yu Xiao was speechless. Yu Wen looked at him for a long time and sighed softly. ¡°Forget it. No matter if this is true or not, don¡¯t tell anyone. We won¡¯t pursue the matter either. Next time you see your eldest cousin, hide your thoughts well. Don¡¯t let her find out.¡± ¡°No matter who your eldest cousin was in the past, we¡¯re still family¡± Yu Xiao stared at him without saying a word. ¡°Rascal, why are you looking at me strangely?¡± ¡°Dad, actually, what you just said was what I wanted to say to you too. No matter if my guess is true or false, let¡¯s not pursue it or talk about it outside. No matter what, Eldest Cousin is our family.¡± ¡°Yu Wen. ¡°Dad, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll nmake a move first.¡± After saying that, he quickly turned around and left. ¡°Rascal! Is your father so untrustworthy? Yu Xiao, who had closed the door, could not hear him. Even if he heard it, he pretended not to hear it. However, he was shocked to see Yan Jinyun standing outside the study room. He patted his chest. ¡°Second Cousin, why are you standing here? You¡¯re so quiet. It¡¯s scary.¡± ¡°T¡¯m waiting for you.¡± Yu Xiao was stunned. He looked at her and became serious for a second. Yan Jinyun continued on, ¡°Can we talk in private? ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I know what Second Cousin wants to ask. Second Cousin should have heard what I wanted to say since you¡¯re standing here.¡± ¡°Tm just guessing, but...seeing Second Cousin like this, you actually already have an answer in your heart, right? Yan Jinyun pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Time passed in a sh, and the day of Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin¡¯s engagement arrived. The engagement party was held at thergest hotel in the capital. This engagement party was considered a big deal in the capital. Prominent guests gathered. Chapter 546 - The Day Of The Engagement chapter 546: The Day Of The Engagement Trantor Henyee Trantions| Editor: Henyee Trantions In the hotel lounge. Yan Jinyu looked at herself in the mirror after changing into her gown and putting on makeup. There was a hint of exasperation in her eyes. It was indeed Yin Jiujin¡¯s preference. Even the engagement gown was pink. Fortunately, the style was not that of a little princess. It was rather stylish. Actually, Yin jiujin had brought her to try on this gown before. However, he only asked her to try if it fitted her. Yin Jiujin waited outside the door and didn¡¯t look at her. The gown was custom-made and it was impossible to change it. Yin Jiujin only wanted her to try it out to see if it fit. If it didn¡¯t, he would change the fitting. As for Yin Jiujin, his original words were that he wanted to wait until the day of the engagement to see her wearing this gown. Hence, he didn¡¯t look at her. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care, but she did look at herself in the mirror when she tried on the gown back then. Now, she looked even more stunning Could it be because of makeup? ¡°Beauty Yu, what are you doing? Are you charmed by your own beauty? Huo Siyu teased That seems to be the case. I didn¡¯t expect our Beauty Yu to be so narcissistic,¡± Xi Fengling replied with a smile. Xi Fengling wasn¡¯t wearing the red dress she liked today. She was wearing a light-colored gown. She didn¡¯t have any heavy makeup either. She had very light makeup. Huo Siyu¡¯s attire was also simple. Her gown was also light-colored. The design was simr to Xi Fengling¡¯s. If Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin were getting married, they would be equivalent to bridesmaids. They had agreed to dress like this today. Yan Jinyu nced at them with exasperation. Then, she looked at herself in the mirror and asked, ¡°Are my eyebrows drawn crookedly? Xi Fengling, the makeup artist today. Her face twitched slightly. ¡°Beauty Yu, do you have a misunderstanding about my makeup skills?¡± As a killer and a top killer, she had dabbled in all kinds of skills. Makeup was just an ordinary skill. ¡°My makeup skills areparable to top-notch makeup artists, okay?¡± Xi Fengling was a little speechless as she sized her up. ¡°Beauty Yu, are you nervous?¡± ¡°Yan Jinyu red at her Xi Fengling was stunned, then sheughed with Huo Siyu. ¡°Hahaha.¡± Xi Fengling smiled. ¡°Beauty Yu, I didn¡¯t expect to see you so nervous in my life! You¡¯re even nervous about such a smal matter like whether your eyebrows are crooked or not! You¡¯re shocking me. ¡°Me too, me too. Beauty Yu, it¡¯s just an engagement. You¡¯re actually nervous, Huo Siyu replied. ¡°However, Beauty Yu, you¡¯re indeed you. You can even maintain calm while being nervous. If we didn¡¯t know you well, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell. If it was in the past, Yan Jinyu would have thrownma re at them if they dared to mock her like this. Yan Jinyu was only looking at them now. Her gaze was harmless. That was why theirughter was intermittent and did not stop. Min Rufeng pushed the door open and saw this scene. There were only the three of them in the waiting room. Seeing the two of them smiling and Yan Jinyu, who was standing at the side, feeling a little exasperated, Min Rufeng was stunned for a moment. He finally reacted and smiled silently. Be it Little Yu¡¯s exasperation, Fengling and Little Rain¡¯s carefreeughter, this scene was undoubtedly warm and beautiful. It was what they had once hoped for. Little Yu was no longer the calmest person among them. She finally also had some emotions that girls her age should have. They no longer lived in danger and could have as much fun as they wanted. why are you smiling so happily?¡± The three of them didn¡¯t believe that Min Rufeng couldn¡¯t tell and even asked the obvious. They all gave him a speechless look. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Brother Feng¡± Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu spoke at the same time. The two of them were burping because they wereughing too hard. It was rare for Min Rufeng to be wearing a suit. When Yan Jinyu saw his attire, she couldn¡¯t hide the smile in her eyes. ¡°Feng¡± ¡°Tm here to see how your preparations are going,¡± he answered Xi Fengling. He smiled at Huo Siyu and looked at Yan Jinyu. She was wearing a pink gown and had long hair that flowed down her back. She was wearing a small crown on her head. The pink gown looked like a princess. The style of the gown coupled with her aura made her look like a queen. She was a princess and a queen. This was indeed her. For a moment, Min Rufeng¡¯s eyes welled up. ¡°Our Little Yu is very beautiful today.¡± Yan Jinyu felt a lump in her throat. For a moment, she almost couldn¡¯t maintain the faint smile on her face. Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu didn¡¯t say anything After a long while, Yan Jinyu nodded calmly. ¡°Mm-hm. The few of them who had not cried for many years now had red eyes. Xi Fengling didn¡¯t like the atmosphere, so she broke it, ¡°Beauty Yu, didn¡¯t you say that your eyebrows were a little crooked? Come, let me show you.¡± She pulled her to sit down. Huo Siyu exhaled lightly, and the emotions that she had suppressed in her heart slowly dissipated. She said, ¡°Beauty Yu, we¡¯ve sent your engagement gift straight to the Mount West Vi. We won¡¯t give it to you in person so that you don¡¯t have to take it with you. ¡°Mm-hm. Looking at Min Rufeng, who was sitting at the side, Yan Jinyu asked, ¡°How are things outside now? Are the guests here? In the past, Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t care or ask about this. Now, she had really changed. The three of them were happy to see such a change. Everyone who should havee is here. The Yin Family is entertaining them. You don¡¯t hav to care.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, they heard someone knockingg on the door. They all looked towards the door. Yan Jinyu said, ¡°Come in.¡± Xi Fengling said that she wanted to help her draw her eyebrows, but she was actually just changing the topic. She casually picked up a brush and drew twice before putting it down. Yan Jinyu¡¯s turning back wouldn¡¯t ruin her makeup. The door was pushed open. A few people walked in. The person in front was Yan Jinyun. This was the first time Yan Jinyun, Yan Ruyu¡¯s family, and the Feng Family had seen Yan Jinyu since they gathered for dinner that day. These few days, Yan Jinyun and Yan Ruyu¡¯s family had been busy digesting the shocking news, so they weren¡¯t mentally prepared to meet Yan Jinyu. If they didn¡¯te to see Yan Jinyu, there was even less of a reason for Feng Yuan and his family toe. Feng Chen brought Luo Linlin around the capital as a vacation. As for Feng Yuan, he naturally asked Yan Jinyun out to rx. He didn¡¯t know what happened after he went back after dinner that day, but the moment he called, he sensed that something was wrong with Yan Jinyun. He didn¡¯t ask further and brought Yan Jinyun out to rx. However, Yan Jinyun only had him whom she could speak truthfully. of course, she didn¡¯t hide it from him. Yan Jinyun told Feng Yuan the information she got from Yu Xiao and her own guess. Undoubtedly, Feng Yuan was shocked. However, it was not that uneptable. Instead, it felt like that was what it should be. After all, Feng Yuan had seen Yan Jinyu¡¯s shocking racing skills and the scene of Yan Jinyu torturing someone without even blinking She couldn¡¯t figure out why Yan Jinyu had such ability and courage until Yan Jinyun said her guess. The famous number one killer of the killer world, a person who had destroyed Ghost ughter Ind¡¯s hundred years of foundation, should have such ability and courage. However, even though he thought so, when he saw Yan Jinyu now, Feng Yuan¡¯s feelings were the same as Yan Jinyun and the rest. They were very plicated. Especially since there were three other people in the resting room other than Yan Jinyu. Four people. It confirmed their guess even more. Yan Jinyun looked at them and couldn¡¯t help but think. The four of them had such a good rtionship. Why didn¡¯t she think of that in the past? Didn¡¯t the four killerse from Ghost ughter Ind? The four killers had even jointly destroyed Ghost ughter Ind. The four people in front of her had disappeared a few years ago. Even Min Rufeng and xi Fengling, who were the first to appear, only appeared in the capital four years ago. Was she too stupid to think of that? No. It was because she did not dare to think in that direction at all. Based on this, didn¡¯t Yan Jinyu be famous at the age of 10? She had killed the head of the Jones Family, the number one family in Country Yat the age of 10! Before that, many formidable killers had died on this mission, including the number one killer at that time! Unbelievable. They restrained their emotions very well and returned to normal in less than two seconds. However, who was Yan Jinyu? How could she not notice? Besides, she was sure that Yu Xiao had guessed something when she attacked that day. Since she had guessed it, she had long expected such an oue. It was fine that they knew. Anyway, it was not a big deal. She stood up. ¡°Aunt, Uncle, Uncle, Aunt.¡± She greeted them one by one. ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± Yan Ruyu replied nkly. ¡°Is Yu¡¯er ready? ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± Yan Jinyun said. After saying that, she probably felt that it was not enough and added, ¡°Sister is very beautiful today.¡± ¡°Yun¡¯er is right. Yu¡¯er is very beautiful today,¡± the others agreed. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a makeup artist here. Did Yu¡¯er put on your makeup yourself? Luo Linlin asked what everyone was thinking. Luo Linlin and Feng Chen didn¡¯t know as much as others. They still treated Yan Jinyu like how they treated her in the past. Although the others tried their best to maintain their original attitude towards Yan Jinyu, it was still a little different. Whether it was fear or heartache. Anyway, it was different. Fortunately, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care and it didn¡¯t affect her. ¡°Meimei did it¡± After Yan Jinyu finished speaking, Xi Fengling smiled and exined as if she was afraid that they didn¡¯t know who it was, ¡°That Meimei¡¯ is me.¡± Yan Jinyun and Feng Yuan exchanged nces. They fell silent at the same time. So ¡°Meimei¡± was not the younger sister they thought, but ¡°Meimei¡±. One of the top four killers, ¡°Mei¡±?! ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Xi. Your makeup skills are excellent.¡± Yan Jinyun wasn¡¯t entirely being polite. Her makeup skills were indeed very good. Thank you ¡°Since you¡¯re ready, let¡¯s not squeeze in this small lounge. Let¡¯s go out. Little Yu too. Otherwise, the Yin Family will send someone to rush us, ¡± Min Rufeng stood up and said slowly. The others who had never seen him before looked at him now. They did not ask who he was. After staying in the capital for so many days, they roughly knew who Yan jinyu was close to. This was probably the Second Young Master of the Min Family, the current head of the Min Family. Just as they were about to go out, they heard footsteps outside. Someone walked in. ¡°Master Nine.¡± ¡°Second Young Master Yin.¡± ¡°Brother-inw.¡± *** Different greetings arose. Yan Jinyu looked at the person who came over. The person only had eyes for her. ¡°Let¡¯s go out first,¡± Xi Fengling was the first to speak up. Hence, everyone went out one after another. Yu Xiao, who was walking at the back, even closed the door of the resting room considerately. Only Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin were left in the resting room. Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyesnded on Yan Jinyu. He was expressionless, but his eyes were very abstruse. He walked towards Yan Jinyu. ¡°Brother Nine, you Yan Jinyu was about to ask him why he wasing over when he bent down and sealed her lips. She was also pulled into his arms... Chapter 547 - Being Labeled

Chapter 547: Being Labeled

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This kiss was long and lingering Both of them were a little flushed when it ended. ¡°My makeup is ruined,¡± Yan Jinyu red at him andined. He caressed her lips with his thumb. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You just need to touch up a little.¡± He stared at her face with a faint gaze, ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, you¡¯re so beautiful Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyelids twitched, and she pushed him away gently. ¡°Cut it out. There are guests outside. We have to go out.¡± Yin Jiujin held her wrist and pulled her into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful. You clearly said that you would wear this gown for me to see. I didn¡¯t even look at it before so many people saw it. His tone was a little resentful. Yan Jinyu. So he was jealous. She knew it. Why would hee over at this time? ¡°But don¡¯t you know that Meimei and Little Rain are helping me put on makeup? No matter what, you can¡¯t be the first to see it. I asked you to look at the gown that day, but you didn¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t count. I¡¯m talking about the others. As soon as I heard that someone wasing this way, I rushed over. I wanted to see you before they did, but I still couldn¡¯t make it.¡± ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, I regret it. I should have seen it first when you tried on the gown that day.¡± He buried his face in her neck and even rubbed against her coquettishly. Yan Jinyu was exasperated and hugged him. He had a childish temper. ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t see it yourself. Who can you me?¡± Yin Jiujin let go of her slightly and lowered his eyes to meet hers. He couldn¡¯t help but peck the corner of her lips. ¡°Little girl, do you think I don¡¯t want to see it? I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to control myself and.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s face was a little hot. ¡°What are you talking about? You make it sound like you can control yourself usually¡± Seeing that her face was slightly red, Yin Jiujin raised his hand to touch it. It was a little hot. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Yes, facing you, my self-control is zero.¡± Yan Jinyu red at her angrily. ¡°Alright, stop being angry. I¡¯l help you touch up your lipstick.¡± As he spoke, he reached out to take the lipstick on the dressing table. Yan Jinyu snatched it away. ¡°Tll do it myself. If I let you do it, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to remove my makeup and redo everything again¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never tried it before. How do you know that I can¡¯t do it?¡± He had a straight man¡¯s taste and never had a woman around him before her. How was he going to put on makeup for her? ¡°Look at you.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, you should wipe your mouth. It¡¯s all lipstick¡± With the lipstick on his lips, coupled with Yin Jiujin¡¯s extremely dominant face and his warm smile, Yan Jinyu was almost charmed. Her eyes flickered and she quickly looked away. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t rush over and hug and bite him in the next second. He said he had zero self-control in front of her. Facing him, she would often lose her mind too, okay? After she finished putting on her makeup, Yin Jiujin had also taken a tissue and wiped the lipstick on his Iips clean. ¡°Brother Nine, step back a little.¡± Yin Jiujin raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why? ¡°Stay back first.¡± Yin Jiujin was exasperated. He chuckled and did as he was told. She took about five steps back. ¡°Is that enough? Take a few more steps back.¡± Yin Jiujin did as he was told. He took another five steps back before stopping. ¡°Is that enough now?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s enough.¡± Just as Yin Jiujin was curious about what she wanted to do, she held the gown and spun around. ¡°Brother Nine, how is it? AmI beautiful wearing this gown¡±? She turned around and her gown and long hair that fell to her waist spun with her. Yin Jiujin was stunned. He slowly came back to his senses when he heard her voice. His lips curled up. ¡°Yes, beautiful.¡± He thought that the youngdy wanted to do something, but it turned out.. What a silly girl. He saw her the moment he entered. With just one look, he memorized her current appearance. He walked over and pulled her into his ams, hugging her tightly. ¡°Silly¡± Yan Jinyu pouted unhappily. ¡°Brother Nine, we¡¯re almost engaged. Why are you still calling me silly? If Im silly, then there probably won¡¯t be any smart people in this world.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just silly.¡± ¡°Tm not silly.¡± ¡°Silly.¡± ¡°Little Yu¡¯er.¡± ¡°Yes? ¡°We¡¯re getting engaged today.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Tm very happy.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. You should say that you¡¯re happy too.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m very happy too.¡± ¡°You¡¯re patronizing me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just patronizing me.¡± This meaningless conversationsted for a long time in the resting room. Who would have thought that the two big shots were like this in private? If anyone saw this, they would probably be shocked. Anyway, in the end, Yan Jinyu applied her lipstick twice more before the two of them left the resting room. Other than a little blush on their faces, nothing else could be seen from the two people who walked out of the resting room. The two of them headed straight for the banquet hall. There were not a lot of people invited to their engagement party, but they still made up quite a crowd. All the people who came were wealthy and respectable. Looking at the two people standing on the stage, the guests below had different expressions and emotions. a corner, Huo Xuan was wearing a white suit and holding a ss of red wine in his hand. He looked at the couple on the stage who were preparing fo engagement ceremony. He turned his head and coughed lightly before finishing the red wine in his ss in one go. His face was expressionless. No one knew what he was thinking. He called for the waiter at the side. He took another ss of red wine and finished it in one go. He put dowm the ss and was about to turn and leave. However, he paused at a certain moment. He suddenly saw someone standing in another corner. He was dressed rather formally in a suit. Huo Xuan had seen Hei Yao quite a few times, but he had never seen him dressed so formally. Perhaps because he was too focused on the person on the stage, Hei Yao didn¡¯t notice Huo Xuan sizing him up. Huo Xuan didn¡¯t size him up for long. He only looked at him for about half a minute betore retracting his gaze. However, he stopped trying to leave. He asked for another ss of red wine. This time, he tasted it carefully and did not finish it in one go. The engagement ceremony that he did not fight for naturally had to end smoothly. Hei Yao¡¯s thoughts looked simr to his, but he might not be as rational as him. Not far away, Huo Siyu was holding Qin Hao¡¯s hand and holding a ss of champagne. She looked at Huo Xuan from time to time. She wanted to walk over and say something to Huo Xuan, but she didn¡¯t in the end. Her brother was the head of the Huo Family and had his pride. His thoughts could be made known to his sister, but not to others. Since her brother had controlled himself very well, she would not go over. The people here were all very perceptive people. If she realy went over, it was hard to guarantee that others would not notice anything It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t look. Once she did, Huo Siyu realized that Huo Xuan was staring in a certain direction. She looked over as well. Huo Siyu¡¯s expression turned cold when she saw the person standing in the corner. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qjn Hao, who was beside her, was sharp and realized her change immediately. Huo Siyu nced in that direction again and shook her head. ¡°Nothing¡± However, she raised her hand and knocked on her ear stud twice. At that moment, the rings on Xi Fengling and Min Rufeng¡¯s hands reacted and they looked at Huo Siyu at the same time. Huo Siyu did not say anything. She only nced in a certain direction casually before retracting her gaze and continuing to look at the twO people on the stage. However, this was already enough to tell Xi Fengling and Min Rufeng. The two of them saw Hei Yao standing in the corner and looked at each other. Everything was unspoken. As long as the other party was well-behaved, they would pretend that he had never appeared. If the other party was restless, then don¡¯t me them. On the stage, Yin Jiujin took the ring box from the emcee. He opened it and took out a ring, When the emcee announced that their engagement was plete, he wanted to put it on Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu smiled and looked at the ring. Even someone as vignt as her didn¡¯t notice that Hei Yao was here. Just because she didn¡¯t notice him didn¡¯t mean that Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t notice him. The moment he took out the ring, he nced in Huo Xuan¡¯s direction before looking at Hei Yao. Their gazes met and their eyes were cold. Hei Yao looked at him for two seconds and looked away. Yin Jiujin frowned slightly. What did that mean? Was he scared? Regardless of whether Hei Yao was scared or not, Yin Jiujin picked up Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand and put on the ring. Then, he pulled her into his arms to show his ownership. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, now you arebeled as mine.¡± Yan Jinyu nced at the ring on her hand and smiled. However, the words that came out of her mouth were, ¡°You¡¯re clearly the one who isbeled as mine. He had been wearing the ring that she had given him. Speaking of rings, the one on Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand now wasn¡¯t a new ring. It was the one that Yin Jiujin had personally polished and given to Yan Jinyu previously. Yan Jinyu had always been wearing it around her neck. Last night, Yin Jiujin had reced this ring with a new ne and put it away. The meaning of this ring was different. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m the one who isbeled as yours.¡± If possible, he wished he could get the marriage certificate now. Yan Jinyu, who was leaning in Yin Jiujin¡¯s arms, suddenly paused. She looked in a certain direction. At that moment, she only saw a disappearing back. However, Yan Jinyu knew who it was. She didn¡¯t look at him for long and quickly retracted her gaze. It did not affect her emotions.. Chapter 548 - Min Ting鈥檚 Pursuit

Chapter 548: Min Ting¡¯s Pursuit

Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions After the engagement ceremony, the two of them walked down to greet the guests. ¡®They each held a ss of champagne. Those who were qualified enough for Yin Jiujin and Yan Jinyu to greet them personally were all acquaintances. Since she had alreadye down, Huo Xuan couldn¡¯t leave just like that. He walked to Huo Siyu¡¯s side and toasted the two of them with Huo Siyu and Qin Hao. At first, Huo Siyu was still a little worried about Huo Xuan. She only slowly rxed when she saw his calm expression. ¡°Congrattions.¡± Huo Xuan raised his ss. Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much. She smiled and raised her ss. ¡°Thank you.¡± However, Yin Jiujin looked at Huo Xuan deeply before raising his ss. They each took a sip of wine. ¡°Second Yin, congrattions.¡± Although Qin Hao looked very serious and expressionless, he was actually happy for Yin Jiujin. Not long ago, Qin Hao thought that Yin Jiujin would never be able to resolve the knot in his heart, nor did he expect Yin Jiujin to get engaged before him with his personality. Or rather, he had never thought that Yin Jiujin would get married. He had always felt that with Yin Jiujin¡¯s temper, he would die alone. ¡°Beauty Yu, congrattions,¡± Huo Siyu said too. ¡°Thank you,¡± Yin Jiujin said to Qin Hao. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled faintly at Huo Siyu. Huo Siyu didn¡¯t say to Yin Jiujin that she would leave Beauty Yu to him to take care of in the future because there was no need for that. If Yin Jiujin wanted to treat Beauty Yu well, he would treat her well without Huo Siyu saying anything. If Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t treat Beauty Yu well, with Yin Jiujin¡¯s personality, she couldn¡¯t influence him with just a few words. What she could do was that if Yin Jiujin dared to treat Beauty Yu badly one day, she would be the first to rush out and seek justice for her. She also believed that with Beauty Yu¡¯s charm, Yin Jiujin probably wouldn¡¯t have a change of heart for the rest of his life. Besides, Beauty Yu was much more ruthless than her. If Beauty Yu was bullied, Beauty Yu would seek justice herself before she even had to do anything. After toasting a few more acquaintances, two people walked towards them. ¡°Second Brother.¡± It was Min Ting, who was wearing a burgundy suit and looked very shy and well-dressed. ¡®The person beside him was Feng Qin. Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help but look at them twice. ¡®The reason was that Yan Jinyu suddenly recalled the news about Feng Qin a few days ago and the gossip she had unintentionally heard from Xi Fengling that Min Ting and Feng Qin seemed to have ended their rtionship. She didn¡¯t take it to heart, but now that she saw the two of them and suddenly remembered, she inevitably paid more attention to them. Seeing Feng Qin like this, she seemed to have been dragged over by Min Ting. Before she walked in front of them, Feng Qin¡¯¡¯s expression was not very good. She seemed to have quarreled with Min Ting. However, Feng Qin restrained her anger when she reached them. She congratted them before Min Ting. ¡°Master Nine, Jinyu, congrattions.¡± Speaking of Feng Qin, Min Ting had run to Jinghua to look for her after Xi Fengling told Min Ting that Feng Qin was in her vi. ¡®When Feng Qin saw that it was Min Ting, she didn¡¯t intend to let him in. Suddenly, she remembered that he was Min Rufeng¡¯s cousin. In the future, Xi Fengling would be with Min Rufeng, so she had to save him some face. Only then did she let Min Ting in. Min Ting didn¡¯t say anything or do anything after entering. He took out the medicine he bought and helped Feng Qin treat her wound again. After treating her wound, he left without saying a word. It made Feng Qin feel very strange. She sat on the sofa and stared nkly for a few hours as if she was thinking about everything. She had clearly said that she wanted to go to thepany to ask the management why thepany¡¯s public rtions had not dealt with her news when it was exposed. She actually forgot to mention this after seeing Min Ting, the big boss, which made Feng Qin feel very strange. Why did she forget such an important matter after meeting Min Ting? Even if she didn¡¯t expect thepany to help her resolve the matter, it was normal for them to at least mention it. That night, she fell asleep on the sofa. When she woke up the next day, her phone was already switched off automatically due to low power. After charging and turning on the phone, messages popped up one after another. Most of them were sent by her manager and assistant. ¡®They said that they couldn¡¯t get through to her on the phone and asked her to look at Weibo when she woke up. She wondered if something bad had happened again. However, other than the scandal about her contract with Min Ting, there seemed to be nothing else. She opened her Weibo with doubts. The news on Weibo shocked her. All the news was reversed. Third Young Master Min, the hedonistic yboy of the Min Family in the capital, suddenly posted on Weibo that he was the boss of their managementpany. He even said that the senior management that she was said to be rted to in the news, was him. However, their rtionship was not like what was said online. They were a serious couple. He even said that he was the one who courted her and they didn¡¯t publicize their rtionship because of her career. The two of them had had some conflict recently and he even hinted that the conflict was mainly his fault. He said that the conflict between the two of them had yet to be resolved when someone exposed such news. He even said that he would try his best to win her back. This Weibo post was forwarded by thepany¡¯s official Weibo ount. It was obvious how true it was. Coupled with thepany¡¯s guidance, the voices on the Inte hadpletely changed. Some people apologized to her for scolding her previously; some praised her for being able to make the yboy turn on a new leaf; some asked how they had a conflict and if the yboy had seduced another woman after being with her and made her angry. Then, the yboy suddenly realized that he could not do without her at all and came back to pursue her. Of course, there were also some jealous voices. However, since it was Min Ting who said it, they had to believe it. Now that this matter had developed to this point, her poprity had gone up and the scolding on the Inte had decreased. However, Feng Qin was not happy about that. Her rtionship with Min Ting was really not what Min Ting said. Besides, no matter what their rtionship was, it was already over. What was the point of him posting such a Weibo post? Did he want to tie her to him? Although this was the simplest solution to the problem in her current situation, she was a human and had her own thoughts. Didn¡¯t he need to ask for her opinion? At the very least, Min Ting could tell her directly that this was thepany¡¯s arrangement! What was the point of acting first and telling herter? Her anger overwhelmed her curiosity about why Min Ting did this. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to think about why Min Ting did this. Until Min Ting appeared in Jinghua again with a bouquet of roses and told her that he would officially pursue her from that day onwards. At that time, Feng Qin¡¯s first reaction was that Min Ting was crazy. They had been together for a year, but Min Ting had never shown any signs of liking her. Her second reaction was that she got even angrier. She felt that Min Ting was too much. He had unterally dered their fake rtionship. She had not even questioned him, and yet he ran to her and said that he wanted to pursue her. How was this any different from forcing her? And he was even forcing her in front of all theizens! If she didn¡¯t agree with his pursuit, how would theizens react? Would they say that she was pretending to be aloof? Would they say that she was ungrateful? Or would they say that she was pretentious? Min Ting had never thought about her or cared about her thoughts at all. He was simply forcing her to give in. Feng Qin didn¡¯tpromise and broke up with Min Ting on the spot. Min Ting was not discouraged. He even looked braver. He insisted on sending her a bouquet of roses personally every day. Even if she threw it into the rubbish bin on the spot, he still sent it the next day. Never mind about that. As soon as he had the time, he would call her and send her a message. If she blocked him, he would change his phone and continue on. It made Feng Qin feel helpless. However, Feng Qin was certain about one thing. Her feelings for Min Ting were getting worse. In the past, she would give him some face because he was her boss and the Third Young Master of the Min Family, but not now. She had been ignoring Min Ting. ¡®They came together today because Min Ting was waiting at her door. He wouldn¡¯t let her go if she didn¡¯t get into his car. Thinking that it was Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin¡¯s engagement party and it wouldn¡¯t be good to bete, Feng Qin had no choice but topromise and follow him. Feng Qin ignored him after they arrived. However, Feng Xiangxiang felt that Min Ting was a good person and could be entrusted. She told Feng Qin not to disturb her and Xi Mao, who was sitting in the wheelchair. Feng Qin was alone again. Feng Qin was a famous actress and was famous in the entertainment circle, but not many people in high society knew her. Someone saw Feng Qin alone and that person happened to have just returned from overseas a few days ago. He didn¡¯t pay attention to the entertainment news in the country and didn¡¯t know what had happened recently. He thought that she had sneaked in with some rich person and wanted to hit on her. Feng Qin could handle it if he hit on her, but that person even touched her. Feng Qin was about to call someone when Min Ting appeared. Originally, nothing would have happened even if Min Ting didn¡¯t appear. After all, this was Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin¡¯s event. However, Feng Qin still epted his kindness and thanked him sincerely. She did not expect Min Ting to push his luck and wanted to hold her hand. The two of them started to argue again. Unfortunately, Feng Qin was not Min Ting¡¯s match. Her hand was held and she could not break free at all. In addition, Min Ting said that he wanted toe over and toast the two main leads today. Feng Qin had no choice but to follow. However, she still scolded him softly. Until they arrived in front of Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin. Yan Jinyu smiled slightly. ¡°Thank you.¡± She only looked at them twice before retracting her gaze. Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t interfere in their matters. Seeing that Feng Qin waspletely different in front of Yan Jinyu, Min Ting started to n in his heart, ¡°Second Brother, Eldest Miss Yan¡­ Oh, no, I should call you Sister-inw. Congrattions.¡± Looking at the person holding Yin Jiujin¡¯s arm, Min Ting¡¯s eyes lit up. Perhaps, currying favor with Eldest Miss Yan would help him woo Feng Qin? Although it was obvious that Eldest Miss Yan was not easy to curry favor with, wouldn¡¯t there be a reason to ask Feng Qin out if he invited Eldest Miss Yan and Second Brother to more gatherings in the future? Yan Jinyu looked at Min Ting with a faint smile. He still wanted to hide his thoughts from her? However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything. Yin Jiujin naturally could tell as well. He didn¡¯t say anything and only frowned. He didn¡¯t want others to take up his time with Yan Jinyu. However, since this person was Min Ting, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say anything. At this moment, a voice came from behind. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan..¡± Chapter 549 - Meeting With Jinyun

Chapter 549: Meeting With Jinyun

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Yan Jinyu turned back and saw not one person, but a few. The first person was Lind Jones. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t expect Lind Jones to attend her engagement party either. She didn¡¯t send an invitation to Lind Jones, nor did Yin Jiujin. However, with Lind Jones¡¯s ability, he had plenty of ways to attend this engagement party. Furthermore, Yuan Xi was beside him. Oh, other than Yuan Xi, there was also a girl. Yan Jinyu had seen the girl before. She was Yuan Xi¡¯s sister, Yuan Yuan. Other than the siblings, there were two others. Bo Lang and Tan Shiyun. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t surprised that Bo Lang and Tan Shiyun woulde. After all, she had personally given them an invitation. It was precisely because they would actually stand ¡°harmoniously¡± with Lind Jones that Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. Although this scene was expected, it was still a little surprising to see it. Bo Lang¡¯s power seemed to be snatched from Lind Jones. The person who spoke was Lind Jones. ¡°What a rare guest.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled mysteriously. Lind Jones¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change and he still smiled. ¡°I came uninvited and would like for a drink. Eldest Miss Yan, you would wee me, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Jinyu, congrattions.¡± After Tan Shiyun finished speaking, Bo Lang and Yuan Xi also spoke. Then, Lind Jones said, ¡°I almost forgot to congratte Eldest Miss Yan and Master Nine.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the two of you.¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t react and let Yan Jinyu handlepletely. ¡°Thank you,¡± Yan Jinyu said with a faint smile. Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She greeted them normally. Yuan Yuan felt a little strange when she saw Lind Jones and Yan Jinyu looking so familiar with each other. It was a coincidence that she came to attend the engagement party today. The day before yesterday, Lind Jones called her and said that her brother had a serious high fever and was hospitalized. He asked her toe over and take a look. She didn¡¯t believe it at first. She roughly knew who Lind Jones was. However, Lind Jones had called her using her brother¡¯s phone. Even if she didn¡¯t believe him, she would still be worried if she didn¡¯te over to take a look personally. She wanted to tell her family, but Lind Jones said that her brother didn¡¯t want her family to worry and just let here alone. If the situation was serious, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to call her family over. If the situation wasn¡¯t serious, her family wouldn¡¯t have made this trip for nothing. It was a little far from South City to the capital. As soon as she arrived in the capital, Lind Jones called her again and said that her brother had been discharged. This time, Lind Jones used his own number. She found her brother¡¯s residence. When her brother saw her, his expression was strange and she could not understand. Her brother¡¯s expression became even moreplicated when she asked if he was feeling better. However, she was relieved to see that her brother was fine and did not probe further. She wanted to return to South City immediately because she had to go to school, but they made her stay. Yes, they were making her stay. Not just her brother alone. Lind Jones, who lived with her brother, did that too. She had also heard about the Jones Family. She was a little afraid of Lind Jones in the past. Now that she saw him again, she was still afraid, but she was more sympathetic towards him when she thought about his power being snatched away. After all, Lind Jones had taken care of his brother and grandfather for so many years. Originally, she didn¡¯t agree to them asking her to stay for a few days, but they said that they were going to attend Eldest Miss Yan and Master Nine¡¯s engagement party in two days, so she stayed. The reason was very simple. She was afraid that the two of them would offend the host family when they attended the banquet. It was mainly because Lind Jones had a strange personality and they couldn¡¯t tell what he would do in the next second. She had to keep an eye on them, so she decided to stay for a few days before returning to South City. Besides, she and Eldest Miss Yan had met in South City and even yed together. She happened toe to the capital close to Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s engagement party and Yuan Xi had also received an invitation, so she should be present. Yuan Xi was the heir of the Yuan Family. To a certain extent, it was equivalent to the Yuan Family receiving an invitation. They could not be rude. However, when he saw Lind Jones talking to Eldest Miss Yan, he seemed to be very familiar with her¡­ She couldn¡¯t tell what she was feeling. Anyway, it was very strange. She wasn¡¯t a fool. After spending the past two days together, she clearly felt that Lind Jones treated her¡­ She was not exactly jealous. She was simply curious about how Eldest Miss Yan could have interacted with Lind Jones. When they met previously, she knew that Eldest Miss Yan was not as simple as she seemed. However, she did not probe further about the fact that Eldest Miss Yan was not simple because there was no need to. She thought that they would probably not have any interactions in the future. Now, she was indeed a little curious about who Eldest Miss Yan was. Also, Bo Lang and Tan Shiyun¡¯s attitude towards Eldest Miss Yan¡­ They were obviously very familiar with Eldest Miss Yan too. Speaking of Bo Lang, she thought that Lind Jones and Bo Lang would be at odds when they met again. However, they actually greeted each other calmly at the banquet just now. Lind Jones greeted Bo Lang first. Although Lind Jones¡¯s tone was a little annoying, he said, ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this my dear little brother? Are you here to attend Eldest Miss Yan¡¯s engagement party too?¡± Bo Lang stopped and stared at Lind Jones for a while. He couldn¡¯t understand Bo Lang¡¯s expression either. Then, Bo Lang nodded. The few of them inexplicably walked over together. There was no hostility. There was simply nothing. She was puzzled. Meeting Eldest Miss Yan again¡­ She had a lot of questions now. Of course, she would not ask these questions in public. She would not even show her befuddlement in public. She smiled and nodded at Yan Jinyu, ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, we meet again.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to meet again on such an asion. Congrattions.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Looking at Yuan Yuan, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°There are many guests today. If we didn¡¯t entertain you well, please forgive us.¡± Yuan Yuan didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze on her was a little strange. It made her feel like she waspletely seen through. ¡°You¡¯re being too polite, Eldest Miss Yan.¡± Yan Jinyu nodded. ¡°Please do as you please. We¡¯ll go over and greet a few friends.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Yan¡­ If you have something to do, go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Yuan Yuan looked at Yin Jiujin. She wanted to say, ¡°If Eldest Miss Yan and Master Nine have something to do, go ahead.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to look at Yin Jiujin or chat with him, so she changed her words. After the two of them left, Yuan Yuan asked, ¡°Xi¡¯er, are you very familiar with Eldest Miss Yan?¡± Yuan Xi looked at her. ¡°Why are you asking that, Sister?¡± ¡°I just think you two are quite familiar with each other. This familiarity isn¡¯t something that can be gained after meeting a few times.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Yan is my high school ssmate. We were in the same ss in the second half of the third year of high school.¡± Same ss? So, that was the reason. Yuan Yuan was slightly surprised. However, what surprised her even more was what followed. Yuan Xi continued, ¡°Bo Lang and Tan Shiyun were in the same ss as us. Our form teacher was Jones.¡± Yuan Yuan was stunned when she heard that. She looked at them and was speechless for a long time. So Bo Lang and Tan Shiyun were his ssmates too. However, it was understandable that they were ssmates. Lind Jones was their form teacher. What was going on? Lind Jones was just in his early twenties? Meeting her surprised gaze, Lind Jones smiled and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this. Because I have a dream of teaching, I disguised myself and went to Boyu High School to teach. I became their form teacher for three years.¡± He was referring to Bo Lang and Tan Shiyun. ¡°Later on, Little Xi transferred over and happened to be in my ss too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a guest professor at the Imperial Capital University now.¡± ¡°M-may I ask, Mr. Jones, how old are you?¡± ¡°A month older than you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yuan Yuan. She was 21, in her third year of university. He was the same age as her and was already a guest professor at the Imperial Capital University! Comparing was infuriating? For a moment, Yuan Yuan felt veryplicated. She looked at Lind Jones strangely again. The head of the Jones Family, who killed without batting an eyelid, had a dream of teaching? Then, did he lose the power of the Jones Family on purpose? It seemed possible since he and Bo Lang seemed to get along well? Although she was feelingplicated, after Yuan Yuan heard from Lind Jones that teaching was his dream, she no longer felt the distance and fear when she looked at Lind Jones again. ¡°I see. Mr. Jones is really outstanding. You¡¯re a guest professor at the Imperial Capital University at such a young age.¡± ¡°Yuanyuan, you¡¯re ttering me.¡± Yuan Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she met Lind Jones¡¯s smiling eyes and heard him call her ¡°Yuan Yuan¡±. To be precise, her heart beat faster every time Lind Jones called her that. Yuan Yuan was clearly her name. She didn¡¯t find it strange when others called her that, but when Lind Jones called her that, it felt like he was calling her by her nickname ¡°Yuanyuan¡±. She did not know if it was because his smile was too bright and his tone was too strange. Yuan Yuan felt strange, but she didn¡¯t realize that Lind Jones was staring at her. The smile in his eyes deepened, and she didn¡¯t notice that Yuan Xi¡¯s lips twitched violently. Lind Jones suddenly looked at him¡­ Yuan Xi retracted his words. She turned a blind eye. He had interfered once when Lind Jones used his phone to call his sister and even asked her toe to the capital with the excuse that he was sick and hospitalized. However, he was not strong enough and could not beat Lind Jones. In the end, hepromised. Fortunately, he knew Lind Jones well. Otherwise¡­ Let¡¯s leave it to fate. If Lind Jones really had the ability to capture his sister¡¯s heart, there was no need for him to interfere. The few of them had different thoughts, but the engagement party ended sessfully. After the banquet, Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin returned to the Yin Family. The next morning, Yan Jinyu¡¯s phone rang. At that moment, she was still asleep. She wanted to reach for her phone on the bedside table, but Yin Jiujin beat her to it. ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡± she asked in a daze as shey in Yin Jiujin¡¯s arms. ¡°Your sister.¡± Yan Jinyu was stunned and sobered up a little. She looked up from his arms. She looked at the time on her watch. It was 9:10 am. It waster than 6am that they usually woke up. However, they were engaged yesterday, so they definitely had to make out. With Yan Jinyun¡¯s intelligence, she shouldn¡¯t have called at this time. ¡°Do you want to answer it?¡± Yin Jiujin asked. ¡°Answer it.¡± She wanted to reach for her phone, but Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t give it to her. He answered the call and ced the phone beside her ear. He hugged her tightly with his other hand. ¡°Answer it like this.¡± Yan Jinyun happened to hear his words on the other end of the line. She was slightly embarrassed, ¡°Sister, did I disturb you?¡± She wouldn¡¯t dare to call Yan Jinyu in the morning next time. ¡°No, why did you call at this time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s suddenly something urgent at thepany. I have to rush back quickly. I booked a flight at 1 pm and want to meet you before I return to North City. I wonder when I¡¯lle to the capital again.¡± Based on Yan Jinyun¡¯s personality, if there was really something urgent, she would probably only call her and say goodbye before leaving. Now, she wanted to meet her¡­ Yan Jinyu asked, ¡°Where are we meeting?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a cafe beside the Empire Mall. Let¡¯s meet there. I¡¯ll go over now and send you the location when I¡¯m there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 550 - Invited Two Of Them Over

Chapter 550: Invited Two Of Them Over

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Two hourster, Yan Jinyu drove to the ce Yan Jinyun had agreed on. When she arrived, Yan Jinyun had already sat down at a seat by the window. She was stirring her coffee, but her gaze was looking at the traffic outside through the window. Her thoughts seemed to drift away, and nobody knew what she was thinking. She didn¡¯t even notice Yan Jinyu walking over to her. She only returned to her senses when Yan Jinyu sat down opposite her. ¡°You¡¯re here? What do you want to drink?¡± After asking, she didn¡¯t wait for Yan Jinyu to reply and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll order for you.¡± As she spoke, Yan Jinyun waved for the waiter. She had some understanding of Yan Jinyu up until now. In addition, they had been to the cafe a few times together, so she had some understanding of Yan Jinyu¡¯s taste. From the time Yan Jinyun asked her until she called the waiter over to order a cup of coffee for her, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything. She just sat opposite Yan Jinyun with a faint smile in her eyes. Yan Jinyu only spoke after the waiter left and brought her a ss of lemonade, ¡°The flight at 1 pm?¡± Yan Jinyun stirred her coffee but didn¡¯t drink it. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°What do you want to ask me?¡± Yan Jinyun looked up at her in surprise, but then she felt relieved. It seemed like it was reasonable for Yan Jinyu to see through her intentions so quickly. ¡°Yes, I stayed with Aunt Ruyu and her family for the past few days. Cousin told me about what happened when you went to school to pick him up that day.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to ask, just ask.¡± Yan Jinyu took a sip of the lemonade. It was a little sour, so she didn¡¯t take a second sip. Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at her wrist¡­ Following her gaze, Yan Jinyu saw the silver watch on her wrist. She raised her eyebrows slightly but didn¡¯t take the initiative to speak. She waited for Yan Jinyun to go first. Yan Jinyun stared at the watch for a long time before asking, ¡°Sister, is this watch¡­ different from an ordinary watch?¡± After careful consideration, Yan Jinyun finally thought of this more tactful question. ¡°It¡¯s indeed different from the ones sold outside.¡± She assembled it herself? Yan Jinyun was initially a little surprised. Suddenly, she remembered the bracelet on her hand. Yan Jinyu had installed something simr to an rm system in it. Yan Jinyu said that if she encountered danger, she would know her location immediately. Moreover, if Yan Jinyu really had such an identity, then¡­ There was nothing strange about her knowing how to assemble weapons herself. ¡°You assembled it yourself¡­¡± Yan Jinyun nced at her and quickly lowered her eyes. ¡°Sister, I-I¡¯ve always had something to ask. Did you really live in an orphanage all those years ago?¡± She had long wanted to ask, but she didn¡¯t dare to. She thought that Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t say it, but she didn¡¯t expect Yan Jinyu to answer so readily. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Yun¡¯er, with your intelligence, I don¡¯t believe that you still believe that I grew up in that small orphanage. That¡¯s just an orphanage that I casually found.¡± Before that, she had already found out that the orphanage had ns to move, so she had contacted them in advance and provided financial help. As for the burning of the old orphanage, of course, it was done by her. However, she had deliberately dealt with the information, so even Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t find out anything. Yan Jinyun suddenly looked up. ¡°Then you¡­¡± At this moment, the waiter brought the coffee over. Their conversation temporarily stopped. Yan Jinyu stirred her coffee and took a sip. It was a new vor that she had never tasted before, but the vor was indeed more inclined to what she liked. ¡°Then, where did you live in the past?¡±?Did you have a hard life in the past? Yan Jinyun wanted to ask thest sentence, but she couldn¡¯t. Yan Jinyu took a sip of coffee and smiled faintly, ¡°Yun¡¯er, actually, you already have an answer in your heart, right?¡± Yan Jinyun was stunned. She opened her mouth, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. Ask her if she had had a hard time in the past? Ask her if her life was in danger at any time in the past? Ask her how she grew so strong? Ask her how she survived in that ruthless ce at such a young age? Or ask her if the missions she carried out were all very dangerous? She wanted to ask too many questions, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. She actually already had an answer in her heart. Over the past few days, when she found out that Yan Jinyu might be the top killer in the killer world, she went to investigate Ghost ughter Ind¡¯s information and had a further understanding of Ghost ughter Ind and Ghost ughter organization. She knew better how difficult it was to survive on Ghost ughter Ind. Not to mention that Yan Jinyu had even be Ghost ughter¡¯s trump card, she had even destroyed Ghost ughter Ind¡¯s hundred years of foundation. These things were definitely very dangerous. If her parents had spent a little more effort to save Yan Jinyu from the kidnappers back then, would these things not have happened? Would Yan Jinyu not have experienced all these? In the past, Yan Jinyu had always felt that she was only two years old at that time and did not know anything. It did not matter to her who her parents chose to save. However, at this moment, she med her parents and herself more than ever. If they didn¡¯t want to save her back then, could her parents have saved Yan Jinyu? What kind of advantage did she have that could make her gain her parents¡¯ favor since she was born? Although she knew very well that she couldn¡¯tpare to benefits in her parents¡¯ hearts,pared to Yan Jinyu, she indeed received a lot of preferential treatment from them. That was undebatable. If Mom wasn¡¯t pregnant with twins back then, Yan Jinyu would be the only one¡­ Yan Jinyun¡¯s thoughts were interrupted. ¡°Yun¡¯er.¡± It was Yan Jinyu¡¯s calm voice. The faint smile on Yan Jinyu¡¯s exquisite face inexplicably calmed her flustered heart. Yan Jinyun thought that Yan Jinyu actually had such magic sometimes. Just looking at her smile made one¡¯s mood brighten unconsciously. ¡°Those are all in the past. People shouldn¡¯t live in the past. It¡¯s good now, right?¡± At this point, Yan Jinyu instinctively caressed the ring on her hand. Seeing her actions, Yan Jinyun fell silent for a moment before smiling. ¡°Yes, people shouldn¡¯t live in the past. It¡¯s good now.¡± *** Yan Jinyun returned to North City. Along with the three Feng Family members. After returning to North City, Yan Jinyun returned to the Yan Family. ¡°Second Missy is back?¡± The butler and servants greeted her in unison. Yan Jinyun was the head of the Yan Family now, but other than thepany, be it in the Yan Family or any other asion, everyone called her ¡°Second Miss Yan¡±. This was Yan Jinyun¡¯s request. Hence, everyone who had interacted with Yan Jinyun knew that Yan Jinyu had cut ties with the Yan Family, but she didn¡¯t cut ties with Yan Jinyun. ¡°Butler, are my parents at home?¡± The butler was stunned and was a little puzzled as to why she asked this. However, after seeing Yan Jinyun¡¯s decisiveness after she became the head of the family, the butler didn¡¯t dare to ask further. ¡°Yes, Sir and Madam are both at home.¡± Actually, they didn¡¯t go out at all. Perhaps they were too ashamed to face anyone. ¡°Invite them to my study.¡± Not only the butler, but the servants present were also puzzled. Yan Jinyun ignored them and turned to go upstairs. The butler reacted and quickly replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Chapter 551 - Jinyun Interrogates Chapter 551: Jinyun Interrogates Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Who do you say is looking for me?¡± There was a vi not far behind the Yan Family¡¯s main building. Fu Ya lived alone. She got a servant in her forties to take care of her meals and daily living. The vi building had an independent small courtyard. Fu Ya¡¯s usual activity area was in this small courtyard. To be honest, she had not gone out for two months. In this family, Yan Jinyun had never cared about her either. She was like a dispensable person. Of course, she didn¡¯t care about Yan Jinyun either. At this moment, Fu Ya was sitting in the living room on the first floor watching television. It was the servant who answered the call in the living room and told her, ¡°Madam, Butler Wan said that Second Missy is looking for you and asked you to go to the study to look for her immediately.¡± The servant didn¡¯t dare to speak too loudly. She was still a little nervous when she conveyed this message, afraid that she would offend Fu Ya. Now, everyone among the servants in the Yan Family¡¯s mansion knew that the family had a conflict and they all disliked each other. When Fu Ya heard that, she ced the remote control on the sofa and took a sip of water from the cup on the coffee table in front of her. The servant had no idea what she was thinking. Before she hung up, the person on the other end of the line continued to speak. She braced herself and repeated, ¡°Madam, Butler Wan said that he would send someone to pick you up at the door.¡± ¡°M-Madam, do you want to go over? So that I reply to Butler Wan.¡± ¡°Tell him I¡¯ll go over now.¡± The servant was stunned. S-she agreed just like that? ording to Madam¡¯s temper, shouldn¡¯t she smash things and scold them? Could it be that she had improved her temper after cultivating her mind and body for the past few months? The servant didn¡¯t dare to guess, look, or say anything. She quickly replied with a ¡°yes¡± and hung up after answering Butler Wan. However, Fu Ya didn¡¯t get up to go out. Instead, she went upstairs. The servant panicked. ¡°M-Madam, didn¡¯t you saya€|¡± Fu Ya nced at her and she didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. She thought that Fu Ya wouldn¡¯te down after she went upstairs and panicking. She was afraid that Butler Wan would me her for this. After all, she was the one who answered the call. Three minutester, she heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Fu Ya change ande downstairs again. At the same time, she felt a little strange. It was just a trip to the main building. It wasn¡¯t like she was going out. Why did Madam specially change her clothes? The servant didn¡¯t know, but Fu Ya had already gone out. ¡°Madam.¡± She saw Zhao Ling waiting for her the moment she stepped out. ¡°Butler Wan asked me to pick you up.¡± ¡°Am I not as familiar with the Yan Family¡¯s mansion as you guys? Do I need you to pick me up?¡± Zhao Ling lowered her head and followed behind her silently. At the same time, at the Yan Family¡¯s old residence. Butler Wan personally went to the old residence. He knocked on the door and someone opened it. It was a young man who had followed Yan Qingyu over to take care of him. ¡°Butler Wan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Is Sir around?¡± ¡°Yes, is Butler Wan looking for Sir for something? Come in first.¡± Butler Wan walked in and saw the old man sitting in the courtyard. He stopped in his tracks and greeted him politely, ¡°Uncle Xin.¡± In the Yan Family, everyone knew that Eldest Missy and Second Missy valued this old man very much. Butler Wan naturally didn¡¯t dare to slight him. Especially now that Second Missy was in charge and Eldest Missy was engaged to the Yin Family in the capital. Yan Xin fanned himself and nodded. It was still a little hot in North City this season, even in thete afternoon. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Butler Wan looked over and saw Yan Qingyu trimming the flowers in the courtyard. Yan Qingyu was no longer dressed in a suit now. He was wearing home clothes and holding a pair of scissors. He looked more casual now. ¡°Second Missy is back. She asked you and Madam to look for her in the study.¡± ¡°Did Miss Yun juste back from the capital?¡± Yan Xin asked. ¡°Yes, Uncle Xin.¡± Yan Xin didn¡¯t say anything else after asking that. He continued to fan himself and leaned against the rocking chair to rest. Yan Qingyu nced at Yan Xin with aplicated look in his eyes. He knew why Yan Xin suddenly asked this. He was afraid that he didn¡¯t know that Yun¡¯er had returned from the capital and wanted to look for him as soon as she came back. Perhaps it was rted to his eldest daughter, so he specially reminded him. Yesterday was the engagement day of his eldest daughter. How could he not know that the younger daughter had gone to the capital to attend her engagement party? He didn¡¯t pack up. He simply put down the scissors. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Butler Wan thought that he needed to waste his breath. After all, ever since Yan Qingyu moved to the old residence, he rarely went to the main building. He did not expect Yan Qingyu to answer so readily. He was naturally happy because his job was done. *** Twenty minutester, outside the study room in the main building. Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya met. The two of them stopped and nced at each other without saying a word. However, when they saw each other, the two of them inevitably had more thoughts. Butler Wan was afraid that they would start a fight. The two of them lived separately previously because they had a fight. He quickly knocked on the study door. ¡°Second Missy, Sir and Madam are here.¡± ¡°Let them in.¡± Butler Wan pushed the door open and retreated to the side. Yan Qingyu walked in first, and Fu Ya followed. Butler Wan closed the study door. He did not dare to eavesdrop at the door and went downstairs. After the two of them entered the study room, Yan Jinyun didn¡¯t sit at the head of the table. Instead, she sat on the guest sofa. There was a pot of tea and three teacups on the coffee table. Yan Jinyun was pouring tea now. ¡°Dad and Mom are here. Have a seat.¡± It was as if they had seen each other every day and their tone was familiar. However, Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya could tell that they were already unfamiliar with one another. In the past, Yan Jinyun wouldn¡¯t talk to them so formally. They were silent for a second before walking over and sitting down. ¡°These tea leaves are not bad. I brought them back when I went to the capital. Dad and Mom can try it out.¡± Fu Ya didn¡¯t move. Yan Qingyu hesitated for a second before taking a sip. ¡°Why did you call us over?¡± ¡°There¡¯s indeed something. Mom and Dad should know that Sister was engaged yesterday, right?¡± ¡°I know. You said it before,¡± Yan Qingyu replied calmly. It made Yan Jinyun feel extremely ufortable. Yes, before she went to the capital, she had looked for her parents and asked them to go with her. No matter what, it was Yan Jinyu¡¯s engagement party. How could her biological parents not attend? However, her parents had rejected her. How did she feel when she was rejected? Yan Jinyun thought about it and felt a little disappointed and angry. She even scolded angrily in front of them. They were still unmoved. She then gave up. At the same time, she was extremely disappointed with them. Now that she mentioned this matter again, her father actually answered so calmly as if he was not at all wrong. How could she not be angry? ¡°Dad, are you going to get over it so casually? That¡¯s Sister¡¯s engagement party. There are many guests. Aunt and Uncle rushed back long ago. The Feng Family also went to the capital with me in advance. You and Moma€|¡± ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not the first time I know who you are. In your eyes, what else is there other than benefits?¡± ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. There¡¯s no need to say all this nonsense. I can go back and watch my television drama after you¡¯re done,¡± Fu Ya said coldly. Yan Jinyun looked at them and suddenly chuckled. She smiled bitterly and sadly. ¡°I called you here to tell you something.¡± ¡°Dad, Mom, in your opinion, did Sister grow up in an orphanage when she was missing?¡± Of course not. This was what the two of them were thinking. How could a person who grew up in an orphanage in a small town have such ruthless eyes? They had no doubt that she would kill someone on the spot based on the fact that she lifted her biological mother up by her neck. That was not someone who was raised in an orphanage in a remote town. ¡°From the looks of it, Dad and Mom probably think that Sister didn¡¯t grow up in an orphanage either.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Sister indeed didn¡¯t grow up in an orphanage.¡± They both paused and looked up at her. ¡°Then, do Dad and Mom know where Sister lived and what she experienced when she was missing?¡± ¡°To be honest, this is the first time I hate my existence so much after knowing the truth. If Mom only gave birth to Sister back then and didn¡¯t have me, would Sister not have to experience all that? Wouldn¡¯t she not have to suffer?¡± ¡°It¡¯s also the first time I resent you so much for being so biased! What exactly do you like about me that made me receive your favoritism since our birth? What¡¯s so unpleasant about Sister? Why have you rejected her since she was born?¡± Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya were speechless. Why were they biased? Actually, they could not exin it either. Perhaps, that child didn¡¯t even cry after she was born and Feng Yan carried her first, so Fu Ya rejected her immediately? This was Fu Ya¡¯s thoughts. Fu Ya rejected her, and so did Yan Qingyu. In those years, Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya had a very good rtionship. Yan Qingyu often did whatever Fu Ya wanted. Otherwise, Yan Qingyu wouldn¡¯t have gone against his parents¡¯ wishes and married Fu Ya. Yan Jinyun looked at them and sneered, ¡°Back then, if you had thought of a way or called Grandfather and Grandmother to tell them that we were kidnapped, Sister wouldn¡¯t have ended up in that kind of ce and suffered.¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have the right to say anything about you. My sister¡¯s dislike isrgely rted to me. Without me, perhaps you¡¯ll treat my sister better.¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. We won¡¯t.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a daughter who won¡¯t speak until she¡¯s two years old. She¡¯s like a fool. I don¡¯t have the face to tell my friends that I have such a daughter.¡± ¡°Mom! You¡¯re simplya€| Is this what a mother should say? Since you don¡¯t like Sister so much, why did you give birth to her back then?¡± Fu Ya saw that her eyes were red and stopped talking. ¡°Can¡¯t you stop talking?¡± Yan Qingyu reprimanded softly. Fu Ya leaned back on the sofa and stopped talking. Yan Qingyu then asked, ¡°Tell me, what kind of ce did she end up in?¡± Taking a deep breath, Yan Jinyun said, ¡°Mom and Dad should have heard of Ghost ughter Ind, right?¡± Then, not only Yan Qingyu, but even Fu Ya, who was nonchnt, sat up straight with a cold expression. ¡°Where did you say it was?¡± Yan Qingyu asked with difficulty. ¡°Ghost ughter Ind.¡± ¡°Sister lived on Ghost ughter Ind when she was missing. I didn¡¯t ask in detail, but ording to my guess, Sister should have wandered to Ghost ughter Ind after meeting the kidnappers. At that time, she was only two years old!¡± The two of them swayed. Chapter 552 - Scared To Death

Chapter 552: Scared To Death

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°Looking at Dad and Mom¡¯s reaction, you should have heard of Ghost ughter Ind. It would be easier for her to die when she ended up in that kind of ce. Compared to knowing that Sister ended up on Ghost ughter Ind, I prefer that she died at the hands of the kidnappers. That way, at least she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a little ransom. Even if you can¡¯t take it out then, you can still borrow it, right? Don¡¯t tell me that in the huge Yan Family, you don¡¯t even have a friend who can borrow 100 million dors? Even if you don¡¯t, Grandfather and Grandmother have such friends, right? Even if you called Grandfather and Grandmother back then, it wouldn¡¯t have been like this!¡± ¡°Why did you call the police without even calling for help? Why?¡± Bang! This was the first time Yan Jinyun had thrown the teacup in her hand so carelessly and it shattered on the ground. The two of them were shocked. She threw a stack of documents on the coffee table. ¡°This is the information I found about Ghost ughter Ind. Look at it yourself! With my ability, I can only find some superficial things, but even these superficial things are enough to prove the cruelty of Ghost ughter Ind!¡± Yan Qingyu¡¯s hands trembled as he picked up the document and started flipping through it. Fu Ya sat beside him and watched too. The more they looked at it, the more shocked they were. ¡°I heard that Ghost ughter Ind is an elimination system. Out of 100 people, only a few survived!¡± ¡°If Sister really ended up on Ghost ughter Ind when she was two years old, then she would be using her two-year-old body and brain to fight with a group of children who are older than her! Have you ever thought about how cruel that would be?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even dare to imagine how Sister survived.¡± ¡°These are only appearances. I can¡¯t find out what methods did the Ghost ughter Ind used to test children for the survival of the fittest. But even if I can¡¯t, I can guess that it must be something that ordinary people can¡¯t withstand.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a rumor about Ghost ughter Ind. It said Ghost ughter Ind is not a ce for people to stay at all.¡± After reading the document and hearing Yan Jinyun¡¯s words, Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya were silent for a long time. After a long while, Yan Qingyu asked, ¡°Ghost ughter Ind was destroyed four years ago. Then, what was your sister¡¯s identity on Ghost ughter Ind in the past?¡± If one listened carefully, they would notice that his voice was slightly choked up. Yan Jinyun could tell too. For a moment, she felt emotional. Did that mean that Daddy cared about Sister a little too? Did that mean that other than benefits, the sisters also had some weight in her father¡¯s heart? ¡°The number one killer, Chi.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya eximed in shock at the same time. Fu Ya trembled. ¡°W-Who did you say she is?¡± Yan Jinyun was expressionless as she repeated, ¡°The number one killer, Chi.¡± Hearing that, Fu Ya¡¯s limbs turned cold. The number one killer? The trump card of the killer world? She was someone who hadpleted countless impossible missions, the figure that made people tremble in fear?! Would such a ruthless person show mercy to them because of their blood ties? No, it could not have been! Because she had almost died at her hands! Even now, she could still clearly remember the feeling of being held by the neck. ¡°A-are you sure?¡± Yan Qingyu¡¯s face was pale. He still couldn¡¯t believe it. Who didn¡¯t know that ¡°Chi¡± became famous in the battle nine years ago? How old was she then? She was only 10 years old¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve seen Sister make a move and even confirmed it with Sister personally. Dad, do you still think it¡¯s fake?¡± ¡°Dad and Mom don¡¯t like Sister and don¡¯t want to see here back. You¡¯re afraid that she¡¯ll covet the Yan Family¡¯s assets. Little do you know that she doesn¡¯t care about these at all.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯te back to acknowledge you. Oh, perhaps Sister wanted to acknowledge you from the beginning. As long as you treat her slightly better, she probably won¡¯t hold on to what you¡¯ve done in the past and call you Mom and Dad sincerely.¡± Just like how she treated her. With Yan Jinyu¡¯s ability, she should have seen through her n long ago. However, she still gave her chances repeatedly. If she didn¡¯t want to give her parents a chance, Yan Jinyu wouldn¡¯t have had to return to the Yan Family. ¡°You guys havepletely disappointed her.¡± ¡°Dad, Mom, now that you know who Sister is, are you very d that you¡¯re still sitting here unscathed?¡± ¡°With Sister¡¯s status, she has experienced so much since she was young. Countless people died at her hands, but she still showed mercy to you. Do you know why?¡± ¡°Because even though Sister is the number one killer, even though she has killed countless people, and even though she barely made it to where she is today, she¡¯s not as cold-blooded as you guys!¡± Their hearts skipped a beat. Their faces turned pale. ¡°There¡¯s no need to mention how difficult it was for Sister to lead a wandering life on Ghost ughter Ind. Just say that four years ago, Sister was the one who caused the destruction of the mysterious Ghost ughter Ind. That was Ghost ughter Ind¡¯s hundred years of foundation. Have Dad and Mom ever thought about how a 15-year-old child like Sister did it? During that process, was her life in danger at any time?¡± ¡°Of course, it was.¡± ¡°But Sister still did it. ording to the information I found, the reason why Sister wanted to destroy Ghost ughter Ind back then was because the leader of Ghost ughter wanted to kill her. If Ghost ughter Ind wasn¡¯t destroyed, she would be the one who died!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t dare to imagine facing a colossus that has a hundred years of foundation alone¡­¡± ¡°Of course, Sister also has some friends to help her, such as the other three killers, but so what? Sister is the one in charge, and there are only four of them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all. Not long ago, Sister¡¯s enemies even came looking for me. In order not to let the other party use me as a hostage, Sister pretended to fall out with me. ording to the ssmates who went out to y together at that time, there were so many bullets fired that night. If Master Nine didn¡¯t arrive in time, Sister would probably¡­¡± The two of them knew what she was talking about. At that time, she was hospitalized and they received a call from the school. The next day, all the Year Three students went on a vacation. Then, something happened and the vacation ended quickly. So, that was the truth. Bullets fired¡­ They had never seen or imagined such a scene, but they knew that it must be soul-stirring. ¡°Not only that, Chu Ling who is my right-hand man now. Dad and Mom should have heard of her, right?¡± ¡°Sister personally got her to protect me!¡± Protect? The two of them looked at her in surprise. ¡°Are you very curious why there is a need to protect me? That¡¯s because Sister¡¯s greatest enemy, Ghost ughter, still had survivors. My life was in danger at any time. The enemy seemed to be unable to do anything to her, so they wanted to use me as a hostage. Not long ago, someone sneaked into the Yan Family¡¯s mansion. I wonder if Mom and Dad have heard about this. That person came to capture me as a hostage to deal with Sister!¡± Of course, Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya had heard of it. The power was even off for a few minutes that night, and all the bodyguards were rmed. They thought that person was here for the head of the Yan Family, but they never thought that it would be¡­ ¡°Then, is your sister¡­ safe now? Has she dealt with all the enemies?¡± ¡°Dad, are you concerned about Sister?¡± Chapter 553 - Important To Themselves

Chapter 553: Important To Themselves

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Yan Jinyun looked at him with a mocking gaze. Yan Qingyu suddenly felt a little ashamed. ¡°Even if Sister is still in danger and her enemy isn¡¯t resolved, Dad, how are we going to help?¡± ¡°Not to mention helping, we¡¯re already very lucky if we don¡¯t drag Sister down and help Sister¡¯s enemies deal with her together!¡± ¡°Do you have to speak so weirdly?¡± Fu Ya¡¯s face was flushed red. It was unknown if it was because she was angry with Yan Jinyun¡¯s tone or because she was ashamed by Yan Jinyun¡¯s words. ¡°Weird? Mom, am I not telling the truth? Do you still remember your first reaction when I schemed against Sister and called you, Mom?¡± Fu Ya¡¯s face turned red again. Her face alternated between pale and flushed. It was very interesting. ¡°Whether Sister is in danger or whether Sister¡¯s enemy has been dealt with, we really don¡¯t need Dad and Mom to worry too much. I don¡¯t need to worry too much either. Because Sister has a group of very capable partners. Other than that, Sister still has Master Nine to protect her.¡± ¡°Do Dad and Mom know who apanied Sister through life and death back then?¡± They knew, but they didn¡¯t at the same time. What she knew was that they were the other three killers. What she didn¡¯t know was their identities in real life. ¡°One is the daughter of the Huo Family, Huo Siyu. Dad and Mom should have met her before. Huo Siyu came to the Yan Family on the day of ouring-of-age ceremony.¡± ¡°The Huo Family in South City has a status that far exceeds our Yan Family in North City. Huo Siyu is the daughter of the Huo Family. She has a brother, Huo Xuan who is also the current head of the Huo Family. He treats her very well. Huo Siyu also has a fianc¨¦ who treats her very well. He¡¯s the eldest son of the Qin Family in the capital.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to introduce these people. Dad and Mom should have heard about them long ago, right?¡± ¡°One of them is the female boss of a bar in the capital. In the capital, she¡¯s someone that many descendants of influential families don¡¯t dare to provoke, and she has only been in the capital for a few years. Now, she¡¯s even the head of the Feng Family in Cloud City.¡± ¡°The other is the current head of the Min Family, Second Young Master Min. Dad and Mom should have heard of the Min Family, right?¡± How could they not have heard of it? That was one of the three top families in the capital. They had always wished to interact with them! ¡°These three people have a life-and-death rtionship with Sister. Sister is the one in charge among the four of them. Dad, Mom, do you know what this means?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that if there¡¯s anything big, Sister is the one making the decision.¡± Of course, Yan Jinyun had analyzed it herself. She couldn¡¯t find that out with her ability. The Min Family, the Huo Family, the Feng Family¡­ Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya gasped at the same time. ¡°Dad and Mom don¡¯t like Sister, but you don¡¯t know that Sister is somebody our Yan Family can¡¯t reach. Now that we know Sister¡¯s identity, do you have any regrets?¡± ¡°Dad and Mom value the benefits greatly. In the early years, you wanted to cling onto the Yin Family. Because of this, you didn¡¯t hesitate to make me snatch the engagement that belonged to Sister. Of course, I¡¯m not much better than you guys. I did have such thoughts back then.¡± ¡°However, Dad, Mom, since you spent so much effort to cling onto the Yin Family back then for the interests and vanity in your hearts, if you have treated Sister a little better and built a good rtionship with her, won¡¯t you have everything now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you if you have any regrets.¡± Did they regret it? Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya fell silent at the same time. They must be regretting it. However, they could not tell if this regret was for missing out on the benefits or something else. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing that Mom and Dad probably don¡¯t know yet.¡± ¡°Uncle unintentionally mentioned this when I was chatting with Uncle Feng not long ago. Uncle said that he has been investigating Sister¡¯s whereabouts all these years. He was afraid that you would find trouble with the Feng Family because of this, so he could only investigate secretly.¡± ¡°Uncle didn¡¯t find out about Sister¡¯s whereabouts, but he found some other information. It¡¯s that my kidnapping with Sister back then is actually rted to a big family in the capital.¡± Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya were both surprised. Wasn¡¯t that kidnapping purely ckmail? ¡°Are you very shocked? I was also very shocked when I heard Uncle say that. If Uncle doesn¡¯t investigate this matter, will we know even know it?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Because Mom and Dad never wanted to investigate. Not only that, but Mom and Dad even fell out with the Feng Family because the Feng Family didn¡¯t give up on investigating Sister¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to investigate yourselves, and yet you don¡¯t allow others to investigate.¡± ¡°Sister is so pitiful to have such parents.¡± ¡°Dad, Mom, you don¡¯t have to think about finding out which family it is. Uncle said that after he told Sister about this, Sister had taken revenge herself.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s not that you guys don¡¯t want to attend Sister¡¯s engagement party. After all, the guests invited to the engagement party are all big shots. That¡¯s such a good opportunity to make friends. You didn¡¯t go because you just don¡¯t have the face to go.¡± ¡°Why are you ashamed? Because you also know that you¡¯ve done something wrong, but you don¡¯t even have the courage to admit your mistake!¡± ¡°In the end, you guys still only care about yourselves!¡± Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya¡¯s expressions changed again and again, perhaps because their thoughts had been exposed. They looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve said everything that needs to be said. If Dad and Mom have nothing else to do, just go back first. I¡¯ve left behind a lot of work to settle after going to the capital for a few days.¡± Actually, Yan Jinyun couldn¡¯t exin why she told them this. Was it to make them regret it and then repent to Yan Jinyu? Not really. She knew that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care either. Because if it were her, she wouldn¡¯t have cared either. She couldn¡¯t even be as nonchnt as Yan Jinyu. If she were to change her standpoint with Yan Jinyu, she would probably think of how to take revenge on the first day she came back and not give them a chance like Yan Jinyu. However, even if Yan Jinyu was disheartened in the end, she didn¡¯t kill them. Yan Jinyu was much more magnanimous and kind than her. She couldn¡¯t think of any reason why her parents didn¡¯t like Yan Jinyu. Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya looked at her withplicated emotions before getting up to leave. After walking out of the study, Fu Ya called Yan Qingyu, ¡°Qingyu.¡± Yan Qingyu stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He was feeling veryplicated now. ¡°W-will you contact her?¡± ¡°Contact her? Do you have the face to do that? Or do you want to curry favor now that you know her identity?¡± ¡°What are you talking about! Am I¡­¡± [that kind of person?] Fu Ya wanted to retort, but she suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t have the confidence. Wasn¡¯t she such a person? Fu Ya was stunned on the spot. Yan Qingyu ignored her. Both Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya didn¡¯t have a peaceful night. The two of them stood by the window of the room with their phones for the entire night. They wanted to call her, but they didn¡¯t dare to. In the end, they did not make the call. Compared to them, Yan Jinyun¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t much better either. However, she indeed had a lot of work to do, so she didn¡¯t have much time to think about this. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know what happened to the Yan Family today and what her parents were feeling at all. She was sleeping with Yin Jiujin in their warm nest¡­ in Mount West Vi. Her life was veryfortable. Chapter 554 - Going Out During The Summer Holiday

Chapter 554: Going Out During The Summer Holiday

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

In the end, Yan Qingyu and Fu Ya didn¡¯t have the face to contact Yan Jinyu. However, perhaps they were afraid or guilty, they lived in seclusion even more after Yan Jinyun had told them the truth. Yan Ruyu¡¯s family had already settled in the capital for the time being. Yu Xiao went to school in peace while Yan Ruyu and Yu Wen taught at the Imperial Capital University. Yan Jinyu apanied Yin Jiujin every day other than going to school. There was nothing else to do, and she had never thought of looking for something else to do. Almost a year passed smoothly. This year¡¯s summer vacation was still a few months away from Yan Jinyu¡¯s 20th birthday. Yan Jinyu received an invitation from her roommate, Zhao Linlin, to visit Zhao Linlin¡¯s hometown. Zhao Linlin said that she wanted to fulfill the promise she had made to Yan Jinyu. She wanted to lend Yan Jinyu her grandfather¡¯s medical books. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care about the medical books. However, she heard that there were many herbs on the mountain in Zhao Linlin¡¯s hometown. She had studied Chinese medicine for a year after all, so she was more interested in this and wanted to go up the mountain to take a look personally. After knowing this news, Min Rufeng, who was obsessed with studying medicine and all kinds of medicine, was also interested. However, he was now the director of the Imperial Capital Hospital and had a lot of things to settle. It was fine to take a day or two off, but it was impossible to spend two weeks picking herbs. Even if he had adjusted his timing, he couldn¡¯t follow the girls around as a man. It was fine if it was Yan Jinyu, Huo Siyu, Xi Fengling, who he was very familiar with, but other than Yan Jinyu, he wasn¡¯t familiar with any of them. He could only be jealous. He was only happy when Yan Jinyu said that she would give him the good herbs that she had picked. Yan Jinyu was just interested. She wasn¡¯t as infatuated as him. Yan Jinyu was setting off from the Yin Family. Yin Jiujin was about to send her to the airport when Qin Jianjia pulled her aside and asked, ¡°Yu¡¯er, I heard that you¡¯re going for half a month. Aren¡¯t you bringing too little clothes?¡± Speaking of Qin Jianjia, it had been almost two months since she gave birth to a son. Yan Jinyu looked at the small suitcase beside her. ¡°There¡¯s quite a lot. I brought a suitcase.¡± ¡°You seemed to have gone out to buy something yesterday. I think you are bringing it to your ssmate¡¯s house as a gift. It¡¯s just a small suitcase. How many clothes can it hold after containing those gifts and some daily necessities? I heard that you¡¯re going to pick herbs. There are many insects in the mountains. Don¡¯t just bring short sleeve dresses and things like that when the weather is hot. You have to bring a jacket.¡± Yan Jinyu realized that to a certain extent, Qin Jianjia treated her like a child. It was better in the past, at least she wasn¡¯t so direct. Ever since she gave birth and they were more familiar with each other, Qin Jianjia would say whatever she thought of when she spoke to her. ¡°I know. I brought them all.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°Sister-inw, this isn¡¯t my first time entering the mountains. I¡¯ve been going around in the mountains a lot in the past.¡± Qin Jianjia fell silent. Yes, she had almost forgotten who Yu¡¯er was in the past. Even Jin¡¯er, who treated Yu¡¯er like a treasure, was calmer than her. Just as Qin Jianjia thought that, Yan Jinyu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister-inw. Brother Nine helped pack the luggage. It¡¯s veryplete.¡± After saying that, she looked at Yin Jiujin and smiled faintly. Yin Jiujin snorted coldly and ignored her. Yan Jinyu chuckled. She was going out for half a month and he only agreed after she pleaded with him for a long time. Of course, Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t limiting Yan Jinyu¡¯s freedom and not letting her go anywhere. This was just a little fun between the two of them. If she didn¡¯t care, would Yin Jiujin be able to control where Yan Jinyu wanted to go? If he didn¡¯t care, with Yin Jiujin¡¯s temper, would he throw a tantrum with Yan Jinyu for leaving for half a month? Qin Jianjia saw that Yin Jiujin was obviously angry. She didn¡¯t have to think hard to know the reason. She was rather exasperated. Why didn¡¯t she realize that Jin¡¯er was so clingy in the past? The two of them had been together every day for so long, but they were still not tired of each other. It was fine if they didn¡¯t get tired of each other, but he was even in a bad mood with her for leaving for half a month. ¡°Alright, then be careful when you go out. Have fun,¡± Qin Jianjia said with a smile. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Yan Jinyu nodded. She walked over and squatted down in front of the pram. She gently poked the baby¡¯s face. The baby was sleeping soundly, so he didn¡¯t give her any response. Yan Jinyu poked him twice more and chuckled. Yin Jiujin saw this scene and his eyes flickered. ¡°The flight is at eleven. It¡¯s almost nine thirty now. If we don¡¯t leave now, we won¡¯t make it in time.¡± Yin Jiujin only looked angry. Although Qin Xuan had booked Yan Jinyu¡¯s ne ticket together with theirs, Yin Jiujin knew exactly what time it was. He had also helped Yan Jinyu pack her luggage. He was also the one who reminded her that she probably wouldn¡¯t make it in time for the ne. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Then, Sister-inw, I¡¯m leaving. Take care of my little nephew. I¡¯lle back and bring you some local specialties.¡± This year, anyone could sense the change in Yan Jinyu. It was not that she had be more lively, but she was more lively and real. ¡°Yes, be careful on the road,¡± Qin Jianjia said to Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin answered as he put the luggage away. He opened the door of the front passenger seat and got Yan Jinyu into the car before he got in. Just as she got into the car and was about to set off, she met Yin Xiaoxiao and Feng Li, who had just returned. ¡°Are you guys going out?¡± Yin Xiaoxiao saw Yin Jiujin ce the luggage in the car. The car window rolled down and Yan Jinyu said, ¡°It¡¯s not us. I¡¯m going alone. I¡¯m going to my ssmate¡¯s hometown to pick some herbs.¡± ¡°Your ssmate¡¯s hometown? Is it far?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not far. It¡¯s an hour¡¯s flight. We¡¯ll reach there by bus.¡± She didn¡¯t say that the bus ride would take more than four hours. ¡°That¡¯s indeed not far. How long do you n to go?¡± Yin Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t surprised that Yan Jinyu wanted to go to her ssmate¡¯s hometown to pick herbs. After all, Yan Jinyu¡¯s major was Chinese medicine. The most important thing in learning Chinese medicine was to recognize herbs. In a modern city like the capital, although there were also ces in the suburbs where they could pick herbs, they were still far inferior to the remote mountains. ¡°About half a month.¡± ¡°Half a month? Then bring your cousin along. Jin¡¯er has work to do and can¡¯t leave. Your cousin is free. He stays at home all day. He doesn¡¯t have the vitality of a young man at all. Just bring him out for a walk. He can still protect you.¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t like what Yin Xiaoxiao said. He was busy with work, but he could still spare half a month. He didn¡¯t follow her because he knew that Yan Jinyu was going to her ssmate¡¯s house to y. The people who apanied her were all girls her age. If he was around, not to mention that her female ssmates would be reserved, most of her attention would probably be on him too. She couldn¡¯t have a good time with her ssmates like that. That was why he didn¡¯t intend to follow her. When Yan Jinyu heard that, her lips twitched. Yin Xiaoxiao was really worried about Feng Yun. She was afraid that Feng Yun would really die alone. ¡°Aunt, we¡¯re all girls. It might not be appropriate¡­¡± ¡°Are they all girls?¡± Yin Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°It¡¯s good that they¡¯re all girls. Since they¡¯re your ssmates, they should be students from the Imperial Capital University. How many girls who can get into the Imperial Capital University are bad? You can introduce some single girls to your cousin.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. ¡°Aunt, Feng Yun runs a teahouse. He has been leaving early and returningte recently. He¡¯s no longer at home all the time,¡± Yin Jiujin replied. It was not a lie. Feng Yun had indeed opened a teahouse for two months. Of course, Yin Xiaoxiao knew about this. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I urged him too much and told him not to stay at home all the time that he came with this to deal with me? His teahouse has been open for two months, and the number of times he has been there can be counted on one hand. He¡¯spletely a hands-off business owner.¡± ¡°That was before. These few days, Yun¡¯er has indeed been leaving early and returningte. When I asked him, he said that he was going to the teahouse,¡± Qin Jianjia said. Her credibility was higher. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, really. Auntie, don¡¯t make things difficult for Yu¡¯er. It¡¯s not convenient for the girls to bring Yun¡¯er along when they go out to y together.¡± ¡°Sigh, I also know that it¡¯s not convenient for Yun¡¯er to follow a group of girls. It¡¯s just that Yun¡¯er¡­ Forget it, it¡¯s good that he¡¯s going out.¡± He waved at Yan Jinyu. ¡°Go ahead. Be careful on the road ande back early.¡± The car drove out of the Yin Family¡¯s mansion. ¡°Do you really have to go for half a month? Can¡¯t you just stay for 10 days and thene back?¡± Yin Jiujin said resentfully as he drove. ¡°We agreed on half a month.¡± She tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°Brother Nine, it¡¯s only half a month. It¡¯ll be over soon. The summer vacation is more than two months. I can¡¯t stay at home and not go out, right? You¡¯ll criticize me again then.¡± Yan Jinyu had been lying at home all day. Yin Jiujin had indeed told her that girls her age should go out to gather with her friends more often. Hence, Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t refute Yan Jinyu¡¯s words. ¡°You can go to work with me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I have more than two months of holidays? Other than these 15 days, I¡¯ll apany you for the rest of the time.¡± ¡°Also, my birthday will be in a few months. Didn¡¯t we agree that we won¡¯t have a big birthday party and the two of us will celebrate alone? We¡¯ll go on a trip together then.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin. Alright, he had beenforted sessfully. ¡°Who else is going on this trip?¡± ¡°Other than Zhao Linlin, there are my other two roommates, Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan. You¡¯ve seen them before.¡± Upon hearing that, Yin Jiujin frowned slightly. ¡°Huo Siyu isn¡¯t going?¡± The three girls were all weak. If there was any danger, it would all depend on his girl alone. He thought Huo Siyu would join them. ¡°Little Rain went home yesterday.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry. That ce is simple. There won¡¯t be any danger. Besides, even if there¡¯s danger, I can handle it.¡± Yan Jinyu wanted to say this when Yin Xiaoxiao said that she wanted Feng Yun to follow her and protect her. Everyone clearly knew her ability, so why did they still look like they were worried about her? Home? Hearing her say this, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t mention Huo Siyu again, afraid that Yan Jinyu would be sad. Other ssmates would have a home to return to when they were on holiday, but she¡­ Of course, she had a home too. His home was her home, but he was afraid that she would still have a desire deep in her heart¡­ He changed the topic. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call Xi Fengling along?¡± ¡°Meimei is too ostentatious. She¡¯s not suitable for that kind of simple ce.¡± Of course, this was a joke. In reality, Xi Fengling had returned to the Feng Family in Cloud City. There seemed to be a small problem with the Feng Family¡¯s business and she had to deal with it. Yin Jiujin knew her very well. He could tell at a nce that she was joking. He knew that since she didn¡¯t want to bring anyone along, it was useless for him to say anything more. ¡°Remember to call me every morning, afternoon, and evening to report your safety.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I promise I¡¯ll call you at least three times a day.¡± Yan Jinyu supported her chin and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Actually, if I wasn¡¯t going to my ssmate¡¯s house and if I wasn¡¯t going with a few girls, I would have brought you along.¡± He flicked her forehead with his free hand. ¡°At least you have some conscience to think that way.¡± Suddenly, Yin Jiujin asked, ¡°Do you like children?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She blinked at him. ¡°Brother Nine, are you asking me that?¡± ¡°Is there anyone else here other than you and me?¡± ¡°Then why did you suddenly ask me such a question?¡± Of course, it was because he saw that she always liked to tease their little nephew and felt that she liked children. ¡°Just asking casually.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at his side profile and suddenly smiled slyly. ¡°Then, if I say that I like him, will you have a child with me, Brother Nine? Needless to say, children are indeed quite cute. If we have our own child, I¡¯ll definitely hug him every day. When he grows up, I¡¯ll have to teach him all his skills personally¡­¡± Yin Jiujin red at her. ¡°Have a child? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the youngdy chuckled. Yin Jiujin sighed helplessly. Why was he still fooled after being teased by the youngdy so many times? However, he was also happy to see the youngdy so energetic. He could not help but smile when he heard herughter. Since she liked children so much, it was fine to have a child that belonged to them. However, she had to at least wait until she graduated from university. This was his greatest concession. *** Yin Jiujin sent Yan Jinyu to the airport. Qin Xuan, Chu Xiaohuan, and Zhao Linlin had just arrived. The four of them gathered at the airport. Then, the three of them saw Yin Jiujin hold Yan Jinyu¡¯s face and kiss her before passing the luggage to her. ¡°Remember to call me when youe back early.¡± Yan Jinyu gave him a hug in return. After Yin Jiujin turned and left, Qin Xuan eximed, ¡°Jinyu, every time I see you interact with Master Nine, I can¡¯t help butment. Your rtionship is really good. I¡¯m so envious.¡± Chu Xiaohuan and Zhao Linlin nodded in agreement. Yan Jinyu chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 555 - Meeting Her Old Classmate

Chapter 555: Meeting Her Old ssmate

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The flight was a little dyed and they onlynded about an hour and a halfter. Zhao Linlin had booked a ride to the airport to pick them up at the bus stop. Among the four of them, one car was just right. Fortunately, everyone¡¯s luggage was not big. Otherwise, a car would really not be able to amodate so much luggage. ¡°This is the city. It¡¯s quite bustling,¡± Zhao Linlin said as she introduced some of the features of this ce to them. ¡°Linlin, are we going to the bus stop now and take a taxi to your house? Aren¡¯t we going to rest or find a ce to eat first?¡± Chu Xiaohuan looked out of the car window with glowing eyes. She actually rarely went far. This was her first time visiting such a remote small city. Qin Xuan was simr to her. She felt that everything was new. Inparison, Yan Jinyu was much calmer. Yan Jinyu had been to too many ces. Be it a bustling city or a deserted primitive forest, she had been to all of them. Although she had not seen much of such a small city, she had seen it before. Putting everything else aside, Yin Jiujin had picked her up in a remote ce like this back then. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to rest. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ll probably have to go home tomorrow. My house is very far. It takes more than four hours to get there by bus from the city. After getting out of the bus, I still have to get my family to drive a trishaw to pick me up. The trishaw is about half an hour away.¡± Zhao Linlin could tell that Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan were interested, so she didn¡¯t insist and exined patiently. If they really wanted to stay in the city to y, Zhao Linlin naturally had no objections. It was a habit. After she knew that she wasing over to y, Yan Jinyu found a map and figured out the terrain here. Coupled with Zhao Linlin¡¯s location, she roughly estimated the bus¡¯s journey. Chu Xiaohuan and Qin Xuan were different from her. They didn¡¯t know how far Zhao Linlin¡¯s home was. ¡°I see¡­¡± Chu Xiaohuan was a little disappointed. ¡°We¡¯ll stay here for a day or two when we go back. Linlin called home before this. Her family is preparing dinner. Let¡¯s go to her house first.¡± Yan Jinyu had hit the nail on the head. Chu Xiaohuan then thought of this and hurriedly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Linlin. I forgot about this. Let¡¯s go to your house first.¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine. My parents haven¡¯t started to cook yet. If you want to y here, I¡¯ll call home and let them know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better not to. This isn¡¯t good.¡± ¡°Then, shall we go straight to the bus stop? Because the journey is a little far, we¡¯ll find a restaurant nearby to eat when we reach the bus stopter.¡± Chu Xiaohuan nodded repeatedly, and Qin Xuan took out her phone. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s anything delicious near the bus station. I¡¯ll make a reservation first. We¡¯ll be able to eat it immediately when we go over.¡± At that moment, the driver said, ¡°You youngdies are students, right? From the looks of it, you areing to this ssmate¡¯s house to y during your break?¡± Zhao Linlin sat in the front passenger seat. In order to make it convenient for them to travel, the few of them were wearing lightweight clothes. They were not old to begin with, so they looked even younger dressed like this. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all my ssmates. It¡¯s the holidays. I¡¯ll invite them to my house to y for a few days.¡± ¡°Where are you studying? From the looks of it, you¡¯re university students, right?¡± The driver was a talkative person, and he was born in a more down-to-earth ce. Usually, he would chat with the guests. He didn¡¯t dare to speak up because the customers he had today were all too good-looking and their temperament was different from the youngdies in a small ce like theirs. He didn¡¯t dare to speak for a moment. Until he heard them chatting. ¡°I¡¯m in my first year of university. I go to school in the capital.¡± Perhaps it was because she had returned to her hometown and was familiar with her environment, Zhao Linlin was in a very good mood. She would basically answer whatever the other party asked. She was not guarded at all. Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan disagreed with her honest attitude, but they couldn¡¯t say it in front of the driver. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care at all. Even if anyone really had any ideas, they could not do anything to her. ¡°The capital? That¡¯s a big city. You are good, youngdy. You go to university in a big city. You¡¯re not like my brat at home who only knows how to y all day.¡± Zhao Linlin smiled and said nothing. ¡°By the way, I heard that you guys wanted to go to the bus station to eat just now. Don¡¯t book it on your phone. In a small ce like ours, there are many delicious restaurants that can¡¯t be found on your phone. I know a good restaurant near the bus station. I¡¯ll send you thereter.¡± Zhao Linlin didn¡¯t respond immediately. She turned back and asked them with her gaze. Chu Xiaohuan and Qin Xuan looked at Yan Jinyu at the same time. No matter where she went, Yan Jinyu had such charm that made people believe her unconditionally. ¡°Since Master has said so, it should be good. Let¡¯s go there.¡± After Yan Jinyu finished speaking, Zhao Linlin said to the driver, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have to trouble you then, Master.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± the driver said. He looked up at the rearview mirror and thought to himself,?This youngdy is so magnanimous. Although she¡¯s like the other youngdies and has a faint smile on her face, it¡¯s obvious that she gives people a more stable feeling. No wonder these three youngdies wanted her to make the decision. When they arrived at the bus station, the driver drove them to that restaurant. It was a hotpot restaurant. ¡°A hotpot restaurant?¡± ¡°Yes, this hotpot is very delicious and the price is affordable.¡± The driver was very enthusiastic. Zhao Linlin turned back and asked them, ¡°The weather is a little hot. Do you guys want to eat hotpot?¡± ¡°Anything is fine,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°It¡¯s fine to me either.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s fine if the weather is hot. There¡¯s a fan in the shop.¡± Zhao Linlin said, ¡°Then this one? The bus station is just in front. We¡¯ll be there in about 10 minutes. It¡¯s not far.¡± The few of them nodded and got out of the car to take their luggage. It was a small ce and they were near the bus station. There were very few private rooms in the restaurant. It was lunchtime and the private rooms were full. The few of them could only sit in the hall. Zhao Linlin didn¡¯t care, and Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t have any requests either. It was just that Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan, who wereing to such a restaurant for the first time, were a little ufortable. However, it did not mean that they could not ept it. There were many people dragging their luggage beside the bus stop, but it was inevitable that people would take a second look at a group of four beautiful girls dragging their luggage. However, this small ce was simple, so no one went forward to hit on them. Even when they were sizing her up, there was no curiosity or surprise in their eyes. Of course, nothing was absolute. No matter how simple a ce was, there would always be some bad people. It was just that they were lucky and did not meet them for the time being. The few of them had just sat down and let Zhao Linlin, who was more familiar with the taste of this ce, order. Just as they finished ordering, a few more people walked into the restaurant. There were three of them, two boys and one girl. They were about the same age as them. They took a second look. Of course, the three of them saw them too. The two boys were stunned. The girl was also a little stunned to see them, but she was surprised when she saw Zhao Linlin sitting there. ¡°Zhao Linlin?¡± Zhao Linlin had only nced at her casually just now and didn¡¯t pay much attention to her. Moreover, after a year in university, the girl had changed a lot and she didn¡¯t recognize her at that moment. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Mo Qian?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I almost couldn¡¯t recognize you after not seeing you for a year.¡± She nced at the luggage beside her. ¡°Are you on leave to go home?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Linlin didn¡¯t say much, and the girl didn¡¯t feel awkward either. She looked at the three people sitting at the table with Zhao Linlin and asked, ¡°Linlin, who are they?¡± ¡°They¡¯re my university ssmates. We study Chinese medicine. We need to do research,so they followed me back to my hometown to pick some herbs.¡± ¡°University ssmates? In other words, they¡¯re also from the Imperial Capital University?¡± Mo Qian looked surprised, and the two boys beside her were even more surprised. Imperial Capital University? Super straight-A students? They thought that they were only good-looking, but it turned out that they were good-looking and talented! Zhao Linlin didn¡¯t like Mo Qian¡¯s tone and frowned slightly. However, since they were old ssmates, she didn¡¯t embarrass her in front of her friend. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a super straight-A student. I always thought that female top students wore heavy sses, had fringe that almost covered their eyes and were short and fat. I didn¡¯t expect your ssmates to be so good-looking¡­¡± Zhao Linlin frowned. Before she could say anything, a boy beside Mo Qian interrupted her, ¡°Qianqian!¡± Mo Qian stuck out her tongue yfully at the boy. ¡°Aiya, I know. I¡¯m always so direct. Linlin knows. She won¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m indeed not angry. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re talking about a female top student who wore heavy sses, had a fringe that covered her eyes and was short and fat. Could it be that you¡¯re talking about me?¡± ¡°We were in the same ss for three years in high school. I¡¯ve always been the top student in ss. I can barely be considered a top student, right?¡± Of course! Not only was she the top student in ss, but she was also the top student in the entire province for the college entrance examination! If this wasn¡¯t considered a top student, who could? The two boys did not know Zhao Linlin, but when they heard that she was a local and had been admitted to the Imperial Capital University, they knew she was a straight-A student. ¡°Linlin, I¡¯m not talking about you. Why are you making the connection? Didn¡¯t I say that everyone has a stiff impression of a female top student? Besides, I was praising your ssmates just now. I didn¡¯t say anything bad¡­¡± ¡°Can we eat now?¡± Yan Jinyu asked calmly. Her pleasant voice made Mo Qian and the two boys look at her. With one look, they saw her face clearly. They were even more stunned. Mo Qian bit her lip. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Zhao Linlin said quickly. They didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but Chu Xiaohuan and Qin Xuan both felt Yan Jinyu¡¯s impatience. They didn¡¯t dare to speak. They raised the dishes that the waiter brought over and ced them into the boiling hotpot bit by bit. ¡°Linlin, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a year. It¡¯s not easy for us to meet. Do you mind sharing a table? Speaking of which, I¡¯m going home today too. We¡¯re learning about designs. I can bring my two ssmates back to our hometown to see the natural scenery and find inspiration.¡± Mo Qian and Zhao Linlin didn¡¯t have the same surname, but they were from the same vige. However, Mo Qian didn¡¯t go home during the new year, so they didn¡¯t meet. ¡°It¡¯s good to find inspiration, but I¡¯m sorry. My ssmates don¡¯t like to eat with strangers. Please forgive me.¡± The two boys were a little embarrassed when they heard Zhao Linlin say that. ¡°Linlin, do you have to be so unreasonable? Not to mention that we were ssmates for the past three years in high school, we¡¯re even from the same vige. It¡¯s just sharing a table. Why don¡¯t you give us some face?¡± Chapter 556 - Mo Qian Panicked

Chapter 556: Mo Qian Panicked

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°Qianqian!¡± It was still the boy from before. Mo Qian pouted and stomped her feet. ¡°It¡¯s just sharing a table. Stingy!¡± Then, she shouted to the boss in the shop, ¡°Boss, arrange a table for us. For three people!¡± The boy nodded at Zhao Linlin embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The other boy, who had been silent the whole time, frowned deeply and nced at the boy. The boy also smiled apologetically at him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother. I didn¡¯t know¡­ Sigh, I said that I wanted to bring you here to experience nature¡¯s beauty and find inspiration. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± The boy nced at Mo Qian, who was calling the boss to order. ¡°Your girlfriend?¡± ¡°Is that your taste?¡± The boy touched his nose. ¡°S-she¡¯s not my girlfriend yet. I didn¡¯t get her to agree yet.¡± He received a disdainful look. It was as if he was saying that it was already bad enough that he liked such a girl, and he actually couldn¡¯t get her to agree to be his girlfriend¡­ The boy was embarrassed. ¡°Were you two close in the past?¡± Chu Xiaohuan asked Zhao Linlin casually during the meal. She was asking about her rtionship with Mo Qian. Zhao Linlin shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize her at all just now.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t her parents be unhappy that she brought the two boys home like this?¡± Qin Xuan was curious. Because she had interacted with Zhao Linlin the most, she knew that the elders in Zhao Linlin¡¯s hometown were more conservative. It was fine to bring a few male and female ssmates home. However, if it was just boys, the parents would usually find it difficult to ept. ¡°Her parents seem to be out working. Her grandmother is alone at home.¡± Not only Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan, but even Yan Jinyu was slightly surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t it even worse to bring two boys home like this? Won¡¯t the neighbors gossip?¡± She might have never experienced it herself, but she had definitely heard of it before. This was the first time Chu Xiaohuan hade to such a remote ce, but that did not mean that she did not know the ways of the world. Especially in such a conservative vige. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Zhao Linlin shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t bother about her. Let¡¯s quickly eat and go catch the bus. We haven¡¯t bought the tickets yet. We really have to stay here for the night when we can¡¯t even buy the tickets.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you buy the bus tickets?¡± Qin Xuan was puzzled. She thought that she had already bought them. She was in charge of the ne tickets and Zhao Linlin was in charge of the bus tickets. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Our traffic is small here. We usually buy tickets at the bus stop and get onto the bus immediately. We usually will have tickets. At most, we¡¯ll just reach home slightlyter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Qin Xuan wanted to say that even if they couldn¡¯t get onto the bus, as long as they wanted to go back, they could get a car. On second thought, Zhao Linlin said that she was responsible for the bus fees, so she didn¡¯t say that out loud. At first, Zhao Linlin said that she would be responsible for the ne tickets too. It was Qin Xuan who used the excuse that her ount could get discounts and said that she would buy it. That was why Zhao Linlin didn¡¯t insist. The few of them did not eat too quickly or too slowly. They finished eating in about 40 minutes. Zhao Linlin asked, ¡°How do you find the taste?¡± Yan Jinyu sat opposite her and Zhao Linlin asked as she looked at Yan Jinyu. ¡°Not bad.¡± Yan Jinyu took the tissue Chu Xiaohuan handed over and thanked her. Chu Xiaohuan continued, ¡°The taste is indeed good. That driver is very good. He didn¡¯t randomly rmend us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t be used to it,¡± Zhao Linlin said calmly. Zhao Linlin knew very well who they were. They also roughly knew Zhao Linlin¡¯s personality and wouldn¡¯t think too much about her words. Qin Xuan nced at her. ¡°What¡¯s there to get used to? We¡¯re very easy to take care of.¡± Zhao Linlin smiled. They were indeed easy to take care of. They didn¡¯t put on any airs at all. Following them around, she had also seen what high society was like, especially Yan Jinyu¡¯s engagement party. That was the most luxurious banquet she had ever attended. Most of the people who attended the banquet were figures that could only be seen in the financial newspapers and magazines and on television. However, they did not have any spoiled attitude, nor would they look down on people who came from lower families than them. If she wasn¡¯t familiar with them, she would at most think that their family background was better and wouldn¡¯t think of the top-notch wealthy families at all. They were real socialites. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± As soon as they stood up, Mo Qian shouted, ¡°Linlin, are you leaving? Wait for us. We want to go back too. We can take the same bus back!¡± Zhao Linlin couldn¡¯t really reject that. She could only say, ¡°It¡¯s too hot in the shop. We¡¯ll wait for you at the bus station first.¡± Although she said she would wait, it didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯tter. Mo Qian wanted to shout again, but the boy¡¯s face fell a little. He seemed to be a little unhappy, so she stopped herself. ¡°Alright, you guys go over first. We¡¯lle over after dinner.¡± Zhao Linlin nodded with a fake smile and dragged her luggage out of the restaurant with the three of them. It was a 10-minute walk with a suitcase. It was not far and they could digest their food. However, the sun was too scorching. Other than Yan Jinyu, the other three people took out their parasols to shield themselves from the sun. Chu Xiaohuan took a step forward and covered the top of their heads with the umbre. ¡°Jinyu, didn¡¯t you bring an umbre?¡± ¡°I did. It¡¯s in my bag. I¡¯m not hot and it¡¯s not far, so I won¡¯t take it out. You can cover yourself.¡± Chu Xiaohuan took a look at her. There wasn¡¯t even a drop of sweat on her face, and her skin wasn¡¯t red from the sun. Only then did she know that she wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°Jinyu, your physique is too special. It¡¯s such a hot day, but you actually didn¡¯t sweat at all. Your face isn¡¯t red from the sun either.¡± Qin Xuan and Zhao Linlin looked at each other. Qin Xuan smiled and said, ¡°You only know that now? I realized it long ago during the military training. Jinyu¡¯s stamina isn¡¯t something we canpare to at all. Not only does Jinyu have good stamina and doesn¡¯tin about being tired during the military training, but her skin is also much better than ours. After the military training, we couldn¡¯t avoid being tanned after using all kinds of sunblock. Only Jinyu¡¯s skin is about the same as before the military training.¡± ¡°Her physique is really enviable,¡± Zhao Linlin said. Yan Jinyu chuckled. How was her physique special? She was clearly used to training. In addition to her killer¡¯s self-cultivation and special made sunblock, no matter how she trained, it would not affect her appearance. That was why she was not tanned. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t want to shield herself from the sun, so Chu Xiaohuan shielded herself alone. They were both dragging their luggage, so it wasn¡¯t convenient for the two of them to share an umbre. As they chatted, they arrived at the bus station. She handed her identity card to Zhao Linlin so that she could go buy the bus tickets. The tickets they bought were for the bus that departed in 20 minutes. It was just nice. The few of them passed the security check and got onto the bus. As soon as they put their luggage on the bus, Mo Qian and the two boys got onto the same bus with them. ¡°I thought you guys had left.¡± Mo Qian acted familiarly as soon as she got onto the bus. However, Yan Jinyu and the other two ignored her. They didn¡¯t even look at her. Holding her phone, Yan Jinyu and Qin Xuan, who was sitting beside her, were ying games. Chu Xiaohuan, who was sitting with Zhao Linlin, was texting to settle the Chu Corporation¡¯s work. Mo Qian then turned to Zhao Linlin with a stiff expression. ¡°Linlin, did you call home? Who¡¯sing to pick you up? If no one ising,e with us. I can call my cousin to pick you up.¡± ¡°No, thank you. My father ising to pick us up.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Zhao Linlin sat down. The boy who was chasing her wanted to sit with the other boy, but Mo Qian patted the seat beside her. ¡°Yang Jun, sit here.¡± The boy looked at the other boy for help. The boy ignored him. He could only bite the bullet and sit down beside Mo Qian. To be honest, if it was in the past, he would definitely be overjoyed that Mo Qian was so warm to him, but today¡­ He only realized today that Mo Qian¡¯s true self was like this. In the past, he didn¡¯t know if it was because Mo Qian disguised herself too well or because he thought that she was good in every aspect as he liked her. Yang Jun sat down and he happened to be sitting back behind Zhao Linlin. He stuck his head out. ¡°Um, Schoolmate Zhao, my name is Yang Jun. The one in front is my roommate. His name is Jiang Xianyou. He also studies jewelry design, but he¡¯s a second-year sophomore. He¡¯ll be promoted to third year next semester.¡± ¡°We¡¯re mainly here to experience nature and find inspiration. Our school has a designpetition next semester. It¡¯s especially important to students in our major. We¡¯ll be in your vige for a few days. Please take care of us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being too polite, Schoolmate Yang.¡± She was polite but very distant. Yang Jun couldn¡¯t continue on like this. He did introduce himself because he was indeed thinking that there was no harm in getting to know them as he would be looking for inspiration in her vige for the next few days. He might need their help at any time. He did not expect her to be so cold. It was a little awkward. After that, no one spoke again. Along the way, the few of them either closed their eyes to rest, yed games with their phones, or like Yan Jinyu, who yed games first and then took out the tablet in her backpack and put on her earphones to watch a drama series with Qin Xuan when she was tired. Anyway, it was quite rxing. However, the four-hour drive and the bumpy road made them rather ufortable. They finally arrived at their destination and got down from the bus. Even Yan Jinyu felt a little sore, let alone the others. Mo Qian looked at Jiang Xianyou, who had just gotten off the bus and was frowning not far away, and asked Yang Jun, ¡°Yang Jun, is your buddy alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I guess he has never been on such a bumpy bus before and it was a long journey, he can¡¯t get used to it for a while. As you know, my buddy is a rich kid.¡± Of course, she knew that not only was he a rich young master, but Jiang Xianyou was also their straight-A student. He was very popr in school. She was on good terms with Yang Jun because Yang Jun and Jiang Xianyou had a good rtionship and she wanted to get to know Jiang Xianyou through Yang Jun. That was why she led Yang Jun on and didn¡¯t agree to his pursuit. ¡°The conditions at my house are indeed not good. It¡¯s very difficult for me toe back usually. It¡¯s normal for you guys to not be used to it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Yang Jun frowned slightly. ¡°Alright, where¡¯s the person who is supposed to pick us up? It¡¯ll be dark soon if he doesn¡¯te.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll make a call.¡± While Mo Qian was calling to urge the person who was supposed toe fetch them, Zhao Linlin had already received a call from her father. He said that he had been waiting for them outside the bus station for almost half an hour and wanted them to go over quickly. The few of them dragged their luggage out of the bus station excitedly. They didn¡¯t seem to be that tired anymore. On the other side, Mo Qian¡¯s call connected. The other party said something and her expression changed. ¡°What did you say? You can¡¯te? Second Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why didn¡¯t you call me earlier if you can¡¯te? I could have gotten someone else to pick me up!¡± ¡°My ssmate came to my house as a guest. We rushed over from Water City early in the morning. We took a ne and then a bus. You suddenly said that you weren¡¯ting to pick us up. How do you want me to answer to my schoolmates? It¡¯s almost dark! There¡¯s not even a decent hotel in our town. What do you want me to do?¡± Chapter 557 - Hitching A Ride

Chapter 557: Hitching A Ride

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Do do do¡­ ¡°Hello? Hello?¡± It was obvious that the other party had hung up. Mo Qian was so angry that she almost want to throw her phone to the ground. When she raised it, she realized that she had asked her parents to pay for itst month. It was a few thousand dors. She could not bear to throw it because she needed so much money at once and was scolded by her parents. She was cursing and swearing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing Yang Jun¡¯s voice, Mo Qian realized that she had lost herposure. She was a little flustered. Had Yang Jun seen what she did just now? Did Yang Jun hear her scolding? Yang Jun saw that she was angry, but he didn¡¯t hear what she scoldedter. He only roughly guessed what happened. However, someone heard it. Jiang Xianyou, who was standing there, nced over and frowned deeply. ¡°Yang Jun, I-I¡­¡± ¡°Why? The person that agreed to pick us up isn¡¯ting anymore?¡± Mo Qian nodded and looked like she was about to cry. ¡°Why did the person say that he wouldn¡¯te now? It¡¯s already past six. It¡¯ll be dark in an hour. If he suddenly doesn¡¯te, where are we going to find a car now?¡± Yang Jun was a little unhappy. Originally, he and Jiang Xianyou didn¡¯t intend toe to such a far ce to find inspiration. It was Mo Qian who volunteered when she found out that they were going out to find a ce with good natural scenery for a few days. At that time, Mo Qian promised that she would make them feel at ease the entire time. They did not have to think about anything and just to feel nature and find inspiration. Moreover, he was pursuing Mo Qian, so¡­ After knowing that Mo Qian¡¯s house was far away, he even suggested renting a car and driving over after getting off the ne. Mo Qian said that there was no need to. She said that she had already arranged it and it was not easy to drive over here, so she did not let them rent a car. In fact, it was not impossible to drive over. It was just that the road conditions were bad. It would be tiring for the driver and the car would be more worn down. However, in Yang Jun¡¯s opinion, that was nothing. Although he wasn¡¯t as wealthy as Jiang Xianyou, he could still pay for the wear and tear of a car. Mo Qian didn¡¯t agree because she didn¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license, so Yang Jun and Jiang Xianyou had to drive by themselves. It would take five to six hours. She was afraid that they would be traumatized and hate her too, so she didn¡¯t agree to rent a car and drive it themselves. ¡°Forget it. Are there any hotels nearby? We¡¯ll stay here for the night first and talk tomorrow.¡± Mo Qian¡¯s face turned red and pale as she looked at the rundown ¡°bus stop¡± with only one bus. ¡°Why are you in a daze? I¡¯m asking you if there are any hotels nearby.¡± Yang Jun was really angry, especially since he had Jiang Xianyou with him. He had promised Jiang Xianyou everything previously, but now, such a situation has happened. He felt that he had let down his buddy Jiang Xianyou. However, he was very cultured. Even if he was angry, he did not show a ck face at Mo Qian. He was just a little harsh with his tone. Now, he hadpletely restrained his harsh tone and was discussing it with her properly. ¡°Yang Jun, w-why would there be a hotel here? The bus station here is already rundown. There aren¡¯t many buildings that are more than three stories high.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. My vige is very poor.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hotel. I remember that there¡¯s only a small hotel that costs 50 dors a night at the market. The hygiene isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t very good.¡± It was already tactful to say that it wasn¡¯t very good. A small hotel like this was not like a hotel where the nket was washed and disinfected every night. It was unknown how long a small hotel like this washed its nkets. Mo Qian couldn¡¯t even stay there herself. She knew that Yang Jun and Jiang Xianyou couldn¡¯t stay either. If they really stayed in such a hotel on this journey, it would probably not be as simple as a trauma. ¡°Is there any ce nearby where we can rent a car?¡± Mo Qian shook her head, her eyes turning red. ¡°No, we¡¯re in a small ce. The roads are bad, and there aren¡¯t many cars to begin with. No one rents a car at all.¡± ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯t say anything either. Don¡¯t¡­¡± He was most afraid of girls crying. For a moment, he was a little annoyed. However, he thought that they were here to trouble her after all, so he suppressed his frustration. ¡°Then, can you still find someone to pick you up? It¡¯s fine to wait for an hour or two. As long as we don¡¯t have to sleep on the streets tonight.¡± He whispered, ¡°Qianqian, I¡¯ve promised Old Jiang all kinds of things previously. I can¡¯t exin if he really has to stay on the streets. The small hotel¡¯s hygiene isn¡¯t good. It¡¯s fine if I pinch my nose and stay for the night, but Old Jiang can¡¯t. He¡¯s very obsessed with cleanliness¡­¡± ¡°No, no more. We don¡¯t have many families with tricycles, so I can only find my cousin.¡± ¡°What about your father? I think that Schoolmate Zhao just now was picked up by her father. Since your family is a little far from the town, you can¡¯t all walk when you attend the town fair, right? Your father should know how to ride a tricycle. If it¡¯s inconvenient for your family, you can ask your father to borrow one from someone¡­¡± Yang Jun said this carefully, afraid that if he said anything wrong, it would hurt Mo Qian¡¯s pride. Even if he had realized who Mo Qian was and understood that he had misjudged her previously and would no longer pursue her, but¡­ he would not be so ungentlemanly as to hurt a girl¡¯s pride. ¡°M-My parents are out working.¡± Yang Jun was surprised, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You said that your parents are out working? Then, who else is at home?¡± Her parents were out working. Why was she bringing two boys home alone? He thought that she had already made things clear to her parents at home. They were here to find inspiration and wanted to stay for a few days. Now, she was telling him that her parents were not home¡­ Although his family was in the downtown of Water City, his maternal family was in the countryside. They were not as rural as Mo Qian¡¯s family. He also knew that the elders in the countryside were more conservative. Wouldn¡¯t the surrounding neighbors gossip when she brought two boys home alone and her parents went out? He was really Mo Qian¡¯s boyfriend. It was fine for others to gossip, but at least he was legitimate. Jiang Xianyou was his brother. It was also legitimate for him to follow him to his girlfriend¡¯s house as a guest. Most importantly, he had nothing to do with Mo Qian now. Mo Qian agreed to his pursuit first¡­ Uh, it was better not to. Now, he only hoped that there was someone else in Mo Qian¡¯s family. Even her siblings and uncles would do. ¡°I-I¡¯m alone at home with my grandmother.¡± Yang Jun was deted. He only hoped that her grandmother would be younger. ¡°How old is your grandmother?¡± ¡°O-over 80.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yang Jun. Alright, the girl would bring two boys home when there was an olddy at home. If he were her neighbor or rtive, he would nag at her. It was all his fault. Why didn¡¯t he ask clearly before they set off? Actually, how could Yang Jun be med for this? It was Mo Qian who took the initiative to invite them and promised them everything. He also had a filter for Mo Qian and didn¡¯t think that she would invite them as guests when her parents weren¡¯t at home. He looked at Mo Qian intensely and braced himself as he walked towards Jiang Xianyou. ¡°Brother, there¡¯s something I have to tell you now.¡± Jiang Xianyou nced at him calmly. ¡°I heard everything.¡± He dragged his luggage and walked out. ¡°Hey, Brother, where are you going?¡± Jiang Xianyou ignored him and dragged his luggage out. Yang Jun had no choice but to call Mo Qian along to follow him. Walking out of the bus station that didn¡¯t look like a bus station, there was a red but slightly old tricycle with a cover parked outside. It was a littlete, but they could still see clearly that the tricycle did not switch on its light. The four girls in the same bus with them had already carried their luggage onto the tricycle and sat in it. The person riding the tricycle was a middle-aged man in his forties. He looked honest when he smiled. Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, he greeted them with a smile. He looked very friendly. Jiang Xianyou paused for a moment before dragging his luggage towards the trishaw. To be precise, he was walking towards the middle-aged man driving the trishaw. ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± Father Zhao was still turning back to talk to the girls happily when he suddenly heard someone call him. He retracted his gaze, ¡°Young man, are you calling me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, Uncle. My ssmates and I both studied jewelry design. There¡¯s apetition next semester, and we¡¯re nning to find a ce to find design inspiration. My ssmate knows Mo Qian, and Mo Qian introduced us. She said that the environment in her hometown is very good and wants us toe here to y for a few days. We really need a ce to find inspiration, so we came over together.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t know that Mo Qian¡¯s parents weren¡¯t home previously. We are two boys, so it¡¯s not appropriate to go to her house. I want to ask you if there¡¯s any ce in your vige where we can stay? We can pay for amodation and living expenses for a week.¡± ¡°I wanted to return the way we came, but we came from Water City. It¡¯s not easy toe here, so I didn¡¯t want to make this trip for nothing.¡± ¡°Are you looking for a ce to stay?¡± Jiang Xianyou nodded. ¡°Sigh, there don¡¯t seem to be any families in our vige who are suitable for staying, especially people who don¡¯t know you at all. No one will suddenly agree to let two strangers stay in their home for a week, regardless of whether you pay for the room or not.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s indeed not appropriate for you two boys to stay at Mo Qian¡¯s house. There¡¯s only one olddy at Mo Qian¡¯s house. It¡¯s inevitable that others will gossip about you. It¡¯s rare that you can consider this.¡± ¡°How about this? My daughter has a few ssmates who came over together. Our family has also tidied up a few rooms. If you and your ssmate don¡¯t mind, you can stay at my house for a few days. When the timees, others won¡¯t say anything if I say that you¡¯re also my daughter¡¯s ssmates and came over to y together.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that our rooms are limited. I wonder if you mind sharing a room with your ssmate. Also, our family¡¯s living conditions aren¡¯t very good. I wonder if you can get used to staying here¡­¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Zhao Linlin, who was sitting behind, disagreed. ¡°Linlin, it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about your mother saying that you brought your male ssmates home. I¡¯ll exin it to her then. She¡¯ll understand.¡± Zhao Linlin pouted. Who was worried about that! She was entertaining her sisters. What was going on with two more boys and strangers all of a sudden? ¡°Alright, when we¡¯re out, we should try to help others. Who doesn¡¯t encounter some difficulties when they¡¯re out? If we can help, we¡¯ll help. Perhaps you¡¯ll need someone else¡¯s help one day.¡± Zhao Linlin instantly calmed down when she heard Father Zhao say that. ¡°Young man, you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can stay in the same room with my ssmate. I don¡¯t have any requirements for staying either. There¡¯s nothing I¡¯m not used to. Thank you, Uncle.¡± ¡°By the way, Uncle, the person who was supposed toe to pick Schoolmate Mo Qian up said that he has something on and can¡¯t make it. Can we take your ride? It¡¯ste, and it¡¯s not easy to find a ride now.¡± He asked politely and he didn¡¯t say that he could pay for the car, which was off putting. ¡°Since you¡¯re staying at my house, of course we¡¯ll go back together since you don¡¯t have a ride. Get in. It¡¯s just that it might be a little cramped.¡± He turned back and said to Yan Jinyu and the rest, ¡°Three little ssmates, I think we have to squeeze a little.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Uncle,¡± Chu Xiaohuan and Qin Xuan said at the same time. Yan Jinyu smiled faintly, indicating that she was fine. Since Father Zhao had agreed, they naturally had no objections since they were guests. Moreover, Father Zhao was such a warm, friendly, and kind person. There was no reason for them not to allow him to be kind and helpful. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. You¡¯re about the same age as my daughter. You¡¯re both children. Your parents will be worried when something happens to you outside. Putting myself in their shoes, I don¡¯t want my daughter to be in trouble without anyone to help her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the amodation fees and living expenses. We¡¯re a rural family. We don¡¯t have anything else. We have enough food and lodging. Although we live sloppily, we can at least shelter from the wind and rain.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with Uncle then. Thank you.¡± ¡°I like your temper. I hate coy people the most. Get in the car. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be darkter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yang Jun, who had followed over, was stunned. When did his cold brother be so talkative? He was even smiling like a well-behaved child. He was shocked. ¡°Brother, this¡­¡± ¡°Are you getting in?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± Jiang Xianyou ced the luggage first and Zhao Linlin helped him take it. ¡°Sorry to disturb you,¡± he said seriously to Zhao Linlin. ¡°Nothing. My father is very friendly. Come up first.¡± Jiang Xianyou supported himself with one hand and jumped up. Mo Qian, who was behind him, was infatuated when she saw that. Mo Qian naturally heard Jiang Xianyou and Father Zhao¡¯s conversation. She was very unhappy, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She was the one who didn¡¯t tell them the truth and even failed to get someone to pick them up. She didn¡¯t have the face to do that. Or rather, she was afraid that Jiang Xianyou would fall out with her in public. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend Jiang Xianyou. ¡°Schoolmate Zhao, Schoolmates, sorry to disturb you.¡± Jiang Xianyou had picked up Yang Jun¡¯s luggage. He had to be pulled by Jiang Xianyou before he could climb onto the tricycle. ¡°Qianqian, aren¡¯t youing up?¡± Yang Jun looked at Mo Qian, who was standing motionless below, and frowned. What was going on? Jiang Xianyou had already settled the matter of transport and amodation. It was fine if she didn¡¯t thank him or apologize, but she still wanted them to invite her onto the tricycle? Sensing Yang Jun¡¯s unhappiness, Mo Qian quickly suppressed the unhappiness in her heart and went forward. ¡°I-I¡¯ming¡­¡± She thought that Jiang Xianyou would pull her onto the tricycle too. However, that was not the case. Jiang Xianyou had already sat down beside Zhao Linlin. Yang Jun had no choice but to bite the bullet and pull her up. After getting into the car, Mo Qian sat down with a sullen expression, as if someone owed her something.She didn¡¯t say a word of thanks to Zhao Linlin. The tricycles were upied on both sides. Yan Jinyu, Qin Xuan, and Chu Xiaohuan sat on the left while Zhao Linlin sat on the right, which was opposite Yan Jinyu. Beside Zhao Linlin was Jiang Xianyou, followed by Yang Jun and Mo Qian. ¡°Have you all settled down?¡± Father Zhao asked. ¡°We have.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go. The road is a little bumpy. You guys hold tight.¡± The tricycle started and the engine roared as they drove forward. Chapter 558 - The Outstanding Person

Chapter 558: The Outstanding Person

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After driving for about 10 minutes, the people in the tricycle really felt what a bumpy ride was. They thought that the bus was already bumpy enough, but they did not expect the three-wheel drive to be even more serious. Chu Xiaohuan, who never got carsick, was a little dizzy. Fortunately, although the tricycle was old, there was not much dust on it. It had obviously been wiped down before and they could find a clean ce to support themselves. Not to mention the others, even Zhao Linlin and Mo Qian, who were used to such road conditions, could not stand it. ¡°Jinyu, are you guys¡­ alright? The road is indeed a little bumpy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled faintly. Only then did Zhao Linlin realize that Yan Jinyu had been sitting steadily from the beginning to the end. She didn¡¯t even reach out to support herself. She then looked at Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan, who were sitting beside her. They were holding on tightly, and their faces were a little pale because the road was too bumpy. It was obviously very ufortable, unlike Yan Jinyu who was so rxed. Hearing Zhao Linlin¡¯s question, Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself anymore. I¡¯m not feeling well either. On the other hand, Jinyu, why do you seem to be fine? You¡¯re even sitting so steadily.¡± When Zhao Linlin said that, the others realized it as well. The three people sitting beside Zhao Linlin were surprised. Qin Xuan also looked surprised. Only Chu Xiaohuan was the exception, she was surprised at first, but then she felt that it was only right. Those who had trained in martial arts would be more steady than others. ¡°I realized it too. Schoolmate, how did you sit so steadily? Can you teach us? I feel like I¡¯m about to faint.¡± Yang Jun was extremely impressed and asked sincerely. Yan Jinyu nced at him but didn¡¯t respond. ¡°¡­¡± Yang Jun. So cold. She was clearly a sweet girl when she smiled. He thought that she was very easy to get along with. ¡°That¡¯s right, little schoolmate. How did you sit so steadily? From the looks of it, this should be the first time you¡¯re sitting in such a bumpy tricycle. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone sit so steadily on their first ride. If it were Uncle Zhao, I would be swaying even if I sat in the back,¡± Father Zhao said jokingly. Yan Jinyu smiled faintly. ¡°I just practiced some martial arts since I was young. My lower body is more stable. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Uncle.¡± ¡°Little schoolmate, have you practiced martial arts since you were young?¡± Father Zhao was surprised. Other than Chu Xiaohuan, the others also looked incredulous. It was mainly because Yan Jinyu¡¯s body looked thin and weak. She didn¡¯t look like she had practiced martial arts at all. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve practiced some punches and kicks.¡± ¡°That¡¯s incredible. Girls rarely practice martial arts. Our family doesn¡¯t have the conditions either. Otherwise, I would send Linlin to learn a few moves too when she was young. Girls won¡¯t be at a disadvantage when they encounter trouble outside if they know a little martial arts.¡± ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? I¡¯m not cut out for that. Besides, I¡¯ve been out for so many years and have never been bullied.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re lucky. However, Dad hopes that you¡¯ll always be so lucky and safe outside.¡± Zhao Linlin pursed her lips. Her parents¡¯ unintentional words always touched her heart. When Yan Jinyu heard Father Zhao¡¯s words, an unknown emotion shed past her eyes. Ordinary parents¡¯ love was already so noble¡­ ¡°Dad, when I have money, I¡¯ll bring you guys to the city to enjoy life. The roads in our hometown are so bad that it¡¯s difficult to go home even once. We¡¯ll stay in the city in the future.¡± ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re dreaming. How can it be so easy for a family to move to the city? Besides, our ancestors have been here for generations. We¡¯re used to living here. There¡¯s nothing bad about it. We don¡¯t want to go to the big city either. Perhaps, we won¡¯t be used to it when we go to the big city.¡± ¡°Dad will be very happy if you and your brother can walk out of here and not suffer like Dad and Mom.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely walk out of here. My brother will too. Dad, the three of them are my roommates. They¡¯re also in the same major as me. Jinyu studies Chinese medicine very well. I¡¯ve also borrowed a lot of books from Jinyu. Her medical skills have improved a lot. After graduating, I¡¯ll definitely be able to work in the Imperial Capital Hospital.¡± ¡°Yes, I believe my daughter can.¡± ¡°The Jinyu you¡¯re talking about is this little schoolmate with long hair?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s hair was indeed the longest, especially since her hair was down. Yan Jinyu answered, ¡°Yes, Uncle. My name is Yan Jinyu.¡± ¡°Linlin mentioned it more than once when she called home. She said that you borrowed medical books from a friend of yours who specializes in Chinese medicine and even lent them to her to read. We¡¯re all very grateful to you.¡± ¡°Linlin¡¯s grandfather is a barefoot doctor. He also has a few medical books and knows best how precious these medical books are. I heard that you¡¯re willing to lend those medical books to Linlin to read and I¡¯m very grateful to you. He said that no matter what, he has to let Linlin bring you home as a guest. He also showed you his old medical books. I hope they can help you learn medicine.¡± ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re wee. Linlin and I are friends. It¡¯s only right for us to learn from each other.¡± ¡°Your little schoolmate is so polite. It¡¯s obvious that you have a good upbringing. Initially, we were all worried that my Linlin would go to the capital to study in university. We were worried that she would be bullied in the big city and might not get along well with her ssmates. I¡¯m relieved to see that she can befriend you guys.¡± ¡°I heard from Linlin that you¡¯re all from the capital?¡± ¡°Dad, Xuanxuan and Xiaohuan are locals in the capital. Jinyu is from North City, but she¡¯s considered a local of the capital now.¡± ¡°Sigh, Dad got mixed up. Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble you guys to take care of our Linlin in the capital.¡± ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re wee. It¡¯s only right. We¡¯re friends,¡± Chu Xiaohuan and Qin Xuan said at the same time. ¡°Linlin, from the looks of it, the scenery here is indeed not bad. It¡¯s very suitable for developing the tourist industry.¡± Yan Jinyu looked outside and suddenly said such a sentence, making everyone a little stunned. Especially the three people who knew her temper. With her personality, she would not say such words for no reason. As for the other two men and one woman, although they were surprised, they only thought that she wasmenting casually and did not take it to heart. However, they were still shocked that the three of them were from the capital and the two of them were even locals. In a ce like the capital where the rich and powerful were everywhere, looking at their bearing, they might be the daughters of some big family. Even if they weren¡¯t from a big family, their family background must not be too bad. This was the same thought of the three of them. However, Jiang Xianyou didn¡¯t think too much about it. His background wasn¡¯t low either, so he wasn¡¯t surprised. Yang Jun tsked inwardly andmented. Only Mo Qianmented first before feeling jealous. They were about the same age and she looked no worse than them. Why should she be born in such a small vige? Why should they be born in a big city? Heaven was really unfair! ¡°Jinyu, what do you mean?¡± After a long while, Qin Xuan was the first to ask in surprise. Chu Xiaohuan and Zhao Linlin also blinked and looked at her. Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that? I don¡¯t have any ambition. I just want to ck for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°What do you mean by a cker for the rest of your life? Jinyu, do you not intend to work after graduating from university?¡± Chu Xiaohuan asked with a smile. Yan Jinyu blinked. The three of them were surprised and said in unison, ¡°Really? You¡¯re not going to work?¡± ¡°Jinyu, no way. You¡¯re so outstanding. You¡¯re the top student in the school. It¡¯s such a waste not to work after graduating.¡± Qin Xuan couldn¡¯t help butment. Chu Xiaohuan continued, ¡°Xuanxuan is right. Although you don¡¯tck the money, how should I put it? We also think it¡¯s a waste if you don¡¯t work after graduating.¡± Zhao Linlin nodded in agreement, ¡°Especially in the field of Traditional Chinese Medicine. Jinyu, if you continue to walk this path, your future will definitely be very great.¡± ¡°Why would I want so many achievements? No matter how well I study Chinese medicine, can I be better than Feng?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The three of them were speechless. ¡°You¡¯ve also heard some rumors about me. You should know that I didn¡¯t go to school in the past few years. Actually, if it wasn¡¯t for my family¡¯s repeated requests, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to school now. I would still be lying at home.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The three of them. Of course, they had. She didn¡¯t go to school after graduating from the third year of junior high school. She only continued in the second half of the third year of junior high school. It was her family¡¯s request. They roughly knew her rtionship with the Yan Family. It was unlikely that the family member she was talking about was someone from the Yan Family. It was probably Master Nine. ¡°Jinyu, what kind of brain do you have? You can¡¯t even go to school in the first or second year of high school. You didn¡¯t go to school in the first half of the third year and only went to school in the second half of the third year of high school. You can even be the top science student in North City. I really admire you,¡± Qin Xuan couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Huh? Are you the North City¡¯s top student for the college entrance examination? I heard from you guys just now that you¡¯re still the top student in the school. That¡¯s awesome. You¡¯re really an outstanding child!¡± Father Zhao replied with a smile. He wasn¡¯t unhappy because Yan Jinyu was more outstanding than Zhao Linlin. He was thinking that since his daughter¡¯s friends were all outstanding children, it would also greatly affect his daughter¡¯s growth. Outstanding people would only be more outstanding when they gathered together. From their conversation, it seemed like this ssmate called Yan Jinyu had a good family background. No wonder she had been learning martial arts since she was young and had such a good temperament. She was polite to people and not the kind who would look down on others because of their family background. ¡°Linlin is the one who¡¯s really outstanding,¡± Yan Jinyu said truthfully. Zhao Linlin blushed at his sudden praise. It was really rare for Yan Jinyu to praise anyone so directly. ¡°Jinyu, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Xuanxuan and Little Huan. If we lived in your hometown, would we be able to get results like yours?¡± Of course, others couldn¡¯t, but Yan Jinyu could. ¡°No way!¡± Chu Xiaohuan quickly replied. ¡°I can¡¯t either!¡± Qin Xuan said. ¡°I¡¯ve gone to countless training sses since I was young to barely pass the admission cutoff for the Imperial Capital University. Uncle, Linlin is really outstanding. Don¡¯t worry, Linlin will definitely be a famous doctor in the Imperial Capital Hospital in the future.¡± ¡°Your little ssmates are really good with words.¡± Father Zhao was amused. Who didn¡¯t like their children being praised? ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± ¡°Really, Linlin, we¡¯re not lying. Xuanxuan and I definitely won¡¯t enter the medical industry in the future. As for Jinyu, I don¡¯t think so either. We¡¯ll have to look for you when we have a small illness and pains in the future. You have to work hard!¡± ¡°Ptui, ptui, ptui. Xiaohuan, take back your words. Who would curse themselves for being sick for no reason?¡± ¡°You make it sound like it¡¯s easy to enter the Imperial Capital Hospital.¡± Mo Qian suddenly said the words in her heart in a strange tone. Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Mo Qian¡¯s expression froze. Then, she said indignantly, ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯m not wrong either. The Imperial Capital Hospital can be said to be the best hospital in the country. Can anyone just enter it?¡± Before Zhao Linlin and the others could speak, Father Zhao, who was in front, was a little unhappy. ¡°Of course, not everyone can go in. However, we have to have some goals. Otherwise, won¡¯t our lives be wasted?¡± ¡°Qianqian, why are you saying that? ssmate Zhao got into the Imperial Capital University and is a Traditional Chinese Medicine major. I don¡¯t think she won¡¯t be able to enter the Imperial Capital Hospital in the future.¡± Yang Jun lowered his voice, ¡°You¡¯re still sitting in their vehicle. Are you serious? Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll throw you out halfway?¡± Mo Qian¡¯s expression froze. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry. I don¡¯t think Uncle is such a petty person. Can you not talk like that? It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mo Qian. ¡°Can¡¯t I tell the truth? Also, what did they just say about developing the tourism industry? Do they think this is child¡¯s y? They make it sound like they¡¯re the richest people in China.¡± Yang Jun really didn¡¯t know what to say. He had already deliberately lowered his voice, but Mo Qian still shouted loudly, as if she was afraid that no one could hear her. Was there something wrong with her brain? Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t have much of a reaction and only nced at her indifferently. The other three were unhappy. ¡°The richest person? You¡¯re right. Even if our Jinyu isn¡¯t the richest person, she¡¯s about the same as the richest person. As long as she wants to, not to mention developing the tourist industry, she can even modify the Earth.¡± As soon as Chu Xiaohuan finished speaking, the corners of Qin Xuan and Zhao Linlin¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°It¡¯s a little exaggerated to modify the Earth,¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled. Then, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind what unimportant people say.¡± The three of them fell silent. That¡¯s true. Mo Qian wasn¡¯t familiar with them. Why should she anger herself for Mo Qian¡¯s words? If Mo Qian really went overboard, they would just shame her. ¡°Jinyu is right. She¡¯s just an unimportant person. On the other hand, Linlin, I thought that the people in your vige were as kind and easy to get along with as your family. I didn¡¯t expect there to be some unkind people who are jealous and irritating.¡± Chu Xiaohuan didn¡¯t show any mercy. Zhao Linlin smiled. ¡°Just as Jinyu said, you don¡¯t have to care about unimportant people.¡± She looked at Mo Qian. ¡°However, Mo Qian, have you forgotten that you¡¯re sitting in my family¡¯s tricycle now? You know my temper. Watch your words. Don¡¯t make me unhappy. I can simply throw you out of the tricycle.¡± Mo Qian¡¯s expression darkened when the boy she liked saw her in such a sorry state. However, she did not dare to refute. Zhao Linlin could indeed do such a thing. ¡°Alright, Linlin. We¡¯re all from the same vige. There¡¯s no need to make such a fuss. You have to be magnanimous.¡± Hearing Father Zhao¡¯s words, the few of them held back theirughter. Scolding without any vulgarities was awesome! The three of them wanted to ask Yan Jinyu about the development of the tourism industry again. After thinking about it, they decided to ask when there was no one around to prevent Mo Qian from speaking again. It affected their mood. The Empire Group seemed to be involved in the tourist industry too. ¡°By the way, little schoolmate, did you just say that you won¡¯t work after graduating? You¡¯re so outstanding. It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t work,¡± Father Zhao said in a casual tone. The others, especially Jiang Xianyou and Yang Jun, who were sitting opposite them, looked up at Yan Jinyu when they heard that. They were very curious about how she would answer. It was really the first time Jiang Xianyou had met such an outstanding person in person, let alone Yang Jun. She didn¡¯t go to school in the first and second years of high school and in the first half of the third year of high school. She could even be the top student in North City and get first ce in the Imperial Capital University. This could no longer be summed up as ¡°outstanding¡±. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t answer him directly. She only smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Uncle.¡± Father Zhao smiled and didn¡¯t take it too seriously. Whether she went to work or not, it was not his ce to care. She had her parents to do that. Most importantly, this girl did not look like someone whocked money. Her family background was good and she was so outstanding. Regardless of whether she went to work in the future or if she had any ambition, her achievements should not be too bad. If she really didn¡¯t have any ambition, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen Chinese medicine. She even borrowed some books to read. He had also learned a little Chinese medicine when he was young. That was not something someone with his brain could learn. He already felt that his daughter was very outstanding to be able to continue in this field. This girl¡¯s college entrance examination results were so good. She probably chose a random major, but she chose a difficult Chinese medicine¡­ She said that she wanted to ck, but he didn¡¯t believe it anyway. He had an inexplicable feeling that this girl did not seem to care about anything. She had experienced much more than him, who was almost 50 years old. She had long seen through everything. How strange. ¡°What are you talking about? I haven¡¯t read much and don¡¯t know many things. I¡¯m just chatting casually. You young people see much more than me.¡± ¡°Miss Yan, are you from North City?¡± Jiang Xianyou, who had been silent, suddenly looked at Yan Jinyu and asked. Mo Qian was immediately vignt. Jiang Xianyou was usually cold. Usually, it was others who hit on him. He never took the initiative to talk to anyone. He rarely cared when others hit on him. Even if he did, he was very cold. But now, he took the initiative to talk to a girl. This Yan Jinyu was indeed very beautiful. From their conversation, it was not difficult to tell how outstanding Yan Jinyu was. Could it be that Jiang Xianyou had taken a fancy to Yan Jinyu? Chapter 559 - Someone Was Jealous

Chapter 559: Someone Was Jealous

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Yan Jinyu nced at him and nodded as an answer. She said, ¡°Since you¡¯re going to Linlin¡¯s house as her ssmate, you don¡¯t have to call me Miss Yan. Just call me Schoolmate Yan so that Linlin won¡¯t be in a difficult position.¡± Zhao Linlin was very touched when she heard that. She knew what Jinyu meant. She wasn¡¯t afraid that her family would nag at her. After all, her father would exin it to her mother. Jinyu was afraid that the neighbors would gossip about her. Since they were pretending to be ssmates, they had to do a proper job. Jinyu was reminding Jiang Xianyou. Father Zhao heard their conversation and did not interrupt. He was smiling. He was d that his daughter had made a friend who cared about her. At his age, he could understand some of the words even if they didn¡¯t say them clearly, including the meaning behind Schoolmate Yan¡¯s words. Jiang Xianyou was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Student Yan. It was my mistake. I¡¯ll pay attention in the future.¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of speaking again. It was as if he was simply confirming that Yan Jinyu was from North City. Mo Qian did not understand. Qin Xuan, Chu Xiaohuan, and Zhao Linlin didn¡¯t understand either. Even Jiang Xianyou¡¯s brother, Yang Jun, didn¡¯t understand. ¡°No, Brother, why did you suddenly ask Schoolmate Yan if she¡¯s from North City? You can¡¯t be asking casually, right? You¡¯re not the kind of person who asks where she is from the first time you meet her.¡± Qin Xuan and the other two were vignt when they heard that. Could it be that Jiang Xianyou had taken a fancy to Jinyu? Please don¡¯t. If Master Nine found out that Jinyu had attracted an admirer aftering out with them, they would be in trouble. It would be even harder for them to go out with Jinyu in the future. ¡°I¡¯m just asking.¡± After saying that, he nodded politely at Yan Jinyu. ¡°My name is Jiang Xianyou. I¡¯m from the Jiang Family in Water City. I¡¯m Tan Shiyun and Bo Lang¡¯s junior high school ssmates. I¡¯m also friends with them.¡± The Jiang Family was second only to the Bo Family in Water City. Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°So you¡¯re from the Jiang Family. Nice to meet you.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t think that Bo Lang and Tan Shiyun would mention her to Jiang Xianyou, but with Jiang Xianyou¡¯s status, it wasn¡¯t strange to for him to know that Bo Lang and Tan Shiyun were her high school ssmates and they even had a cooperative rtionship. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°No, You, don¡¯t tell me that the Bo Lang and Tan Shiyun you are talking about are¡­¡± Jiang Xianyou nced at him and Yang Jun immediately understood. He took a deep breath. Wasn¡¯t that the eldest son of the Bo Family and the cousin of the Tan Family? ¡°Does Schoolmate Yan know them?¡± Yang Jun asked. ¡°We were high school ssmates.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Yang Jun was in the same school as them in junior high, but they were not familiar with each other. They were not in the same league to begin with. It was a coincidence that he was familiar with Jiang Xianyou. However, he had heard of both of them. However, he didn¡¯t know who Yan Jinyu was, unlike Jiang Xianyou, who could think of so much when he heard her name and coupled with the fact that they said that Yan Jinyu was from North City and was considered half a citizen of the capital now. ¡°Then this world is really small. I can meet people withmon friends even when I¡¯m so far away.¡± ¡°The world is indeed very small.¡± Chu Xiaohuan couldn¡¯t help butment. Tan Shiyun had eaten with them a few times and was considered familiar with them. Who would have thought that this unrted person had amon friend with them? So they only had amon friend. Mo Qian heaved a sigh of relief, but before she couldpletely heave a sigh of relief, her heart skipped a beat again. ¡°Senior Jiang, why do you know that Schoolmate Yan¡¯s your friend¡¯s ssmate when you only hear her name? Did your friend mention Schoolmate Yan to you?¡± She had a strange feeling. Jiang Xianyou didn¡¯t even look at her. ¡°No.¡± This made Mo Qian speechless. She wanted to ask again, but she didn¡¯t have the face to. Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan looked at each other and smiled. Tsk, they finally understood. This was a love triangle. Unfortunately, the Jiang Family in Water City was also considered a big family. The young master of the Jiang Family¡¯s taste would not be so bad. ¡°So you have amon friend with Schoolmate Jinyu, young man. Then, we¡¯re really fated.¡± Father Zhao sighed innocently. ¡°We¡¯re indeed very fated. In that case, I¡¯ll be much more at ease staying at Uncle¡¯s house for the next few days. Otherwise, it¡¯s not appropriate to stay at Uncle¡¯s house as a stranger. Even I feel that I¡¯m a little untrustworthy.¡± Jiang Xianyou joked and Yang Jun¡¯s jaw almost dropped. This was a once-in-a-lifetime series. ¡°Young man, your words are really interesting. Even if we don¡¯t know each other, so what if you stay in Uncle¡¯s house? Not to mention that you really can¡¯t be a liar, even if you are, Uncle¡¯s family is poor. What¡¯s there for you to cheat?¡± ¡°Your daughter¡­¡± Jiang Xianyou quickly replied. Silence filled the air. Fortunately, Jiang Xianyou was calm and quickly reacted. He smiled and said, ¡°I mean, your daughter is so outstanding. There are still many people who will covet her. Perhaps I¡¯m one of them. Uncle, don¡¯t be humble. You have to be careful.¡± Zhao Linlin¡¯s lips twitched in embarrassment. She felt even more awkward when the three people opposite her looked at her mockingly. Father Zhao didn¡¯t think too much about it. After all, this young man didn¡¯t know his daughter before today. Hearing Jiang Xianyou say that, he was very happy. ¡°You know how to talk, young man. I¡¯ve always felt that my daughter is very outstanding and will be targeted by many people. However, if the young man who wants my daughter is someone like you, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± ¡°Dad! What are you talking about!¡± ¡°I¡¯m joking. Linlin, you¡¯ve been studying outside for a year. Why are you still so shy?¡± ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Dad won¡¯tugh at you anymore.¡± ¡°Young man, Uncle is just joking. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°I should be the one saying that. I misspoke just now. Uncle, please don¡¯t mind me.¡± ¡°Uncle isn¡¯t someone who can¡¯t joke. It¡¯s fine. The road ahead is a little bad. Hold on tight.¡± Indeed, there were a few huge craters on the road in front of them. Even Yan Jinyu¡¯s body swayed. The others held on tightly, but they still jumped up and sat down. It felt ¡°refreshing¡± when that repeated. After they passed the bumps, Jiang Xianyou whispered to Zhao Linlin, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about earlier. I said something wrong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just pay attention next time. My mother isn¡¯t as easy to talk to as my father. I can¡¯t exin it if you did that again. My mother might think that I¡¯m lying to them on purpose that we don¡¯t know each other.¡± Zhao Linlin wasn¡¯t spouting nonsense. No matter what, they had taken the same bus here. It was too much of a coincidence. If these two people had note with Mo Qian and were now sitting in her tricycle, as the party concerned, she would have suspected that she knew them before this and pretended not to know them because she was afraid that her parents would find out. Even she would think so, let alone her mother. Jiang Xianyou¡¯s face twitched. Was it that serious? ¡°I¡¯ll pay attention.¡± Mo Qian¡¯s face twisted in jealousy. Why did Zhao Linlin have to snatch her limelight no matter where she went? Everyone said that Zhao Linlin was outstanding in the same vige. Her parents alwayspared her to Zhao Linlin, saying that she was inferior to Zhao Linlin in every aspect. In school, Zhao Linlin¡¯s results were good, her looks were not bad, and she was very popr. There were many people who liked Zhao Linlin, and no one could see her. Now¡­ She had already gotten into another city to go to university. Why was Zhao Linlin still trying to snatch the person she liked? Jiang Xianyou had never said a word to her properly. Even though he had alsoe to her house as a guest this time, he was actually chatting so happily with Zhao Linlin now! The road was very bumpy and the sound of the tricycle¡¯s engine was very loud. Mo Qian couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying at all. She only saw Jiang Xianyou lowering his head and talking to Zhao Linlin with a gentle gaze. She felt that they were chatting happily. In fact, they only said two sentences. Yan Jinyu nced at Zhao Linlin and Jiang Xianyou before ncing at Mo Qian and retracting her gaze calmly. She continued to look at the scenery. The sun was setting in the forest in the mountains. The scenery was very beautiful. She felt a little regretful that she didn¡¯t bring Yin Jiujin along to see such beautiful scenery. Yes, she missed Yin Jiujin. On the first day she left the capital. Chapter 560 - Arriving At The Zhao Family

Chapter 560: Arriving At The Zhao Family

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Zhao Linlin¡¯s vige was not small. There were about 40 to 50 families. They were situated at the foot of a mountain and surrounded by mountains. When the tricycle entered the vige, the sky was already dark. They could only vaguely see the road. The lights of the tricycle was switched on. asionally, they would meet people carrying cows or hoes when they drove past. They would greet Father Zhao even when they were in a hurry. However, it was dark and the tricycle had a cover. The passers-by did not notice that there was people sitting on the tricycle. The sound of the tricycle drove into the vige and towards the end of the vige. Zhao Linlin¡¯s home was in the innermost part of the vige. The house was old and made of bricks. However, Zhao Linlin¡¯s family¡¯s courtyard was very big and there were three brick houses. Half of the courtyard wasid with cement, and the other half was dirt. The dirt half was fenced up and nted with flowers and vegetables. There were some shelves against the wall on the cement ground that held herbs, vegetables and fruits that needed to be dried. The remaining cement ground was still very vacant even after the tricycle was parked. When the tricycle drove into the courtyard, someone was packing herbs, vegetables and fruits on the shelves. It was a slightly stooped old man. Hearing the sound of the tricycle, he stopped what he was doing and walked forward. The few of them jumped down from the tricycle. Zhao Linlin said first, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m back.¡± The others also called out ¡°Grandpa Zhao¡±. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. These must be your ssmates. Invite your ssmates into our home. Your mother has prepared dinner and is waiting for you toe back to eat together.¡± ¡°Your brother is also at home. Get him to help move the luggage.¡± The old man¡¯s vision was not good. Furthermore, the sky was a little dark, so he could not see their faces clearly. However, the old man could still tell if they were men or women. He was a little surprised because Zhao Linlin had only said that she had roommatesing to y at home. She didn¡¯t say that there would be boys. However, the old man didn¡¯t ask her directly in front of them. ¡°Okay.¡± Zhao Linlin answered and howled at her house, ¡°Zhao Qian,e out and help move the things!¡± Zhao Linlin¡¯s ¡°boldness¡± made Yan Jinyu and the other two raise their eyebrows. They had not seen her like this in school previously. She was indeed at home. While Zhao Linlin was howling, Jiang Xianyou and Yang Jun had already helped remove their luggage from the tricycle. However, when they wanted to help the girls get out of the car, no one let them. After Jiang Xianyou jumped out of the car first, Zhao Linlin jumped off the trishaw first, followed by Yan Jinyu, then Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan. Zhao Linlin was used to it. Yan Jinyu was skilled. As for Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan, they were from big families after all. Naturally, they had practiced a few moves. It was just a small matter to jump down from a tricycle. Even Yang Jun, who was still on the tricycle, was a little surprised. Were all the girls in the Imperial Capital University so formidable? He recalled that at the entrance of the vige, he had to jump down to help Mo Qian get down from the tricycle. Her delicate appearance waspletely iparable to the girls in front of him. His impression of Mo Qian worsened. Hearing Zhao Linlin¡¯s shout, a boy about the same height as Jiang Xianyou ran out. However, he exuded a youthful aura. It was obvious that he was a high school student. Seeing the two boys, Zhao Qian was obviously stunned for a moment. He only stared at them for a brief moment and didn¡¯t really size them up. ¡°Hello, big brothers and big sisters.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Chu Xiaohuan replied with a smile. ¡°Linlin, your brother is really tall.¡± ¡°I think so too. He¡¯s already so tall when he¡¯s only in his second year of high school. I feel that my father¡¯s tall genes are only passed to him and not to me at all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not short either.¡± The three boys casually picked up the luggage that were ced in a row. Yan Jinyu¡¯s luggage happened to be beside Yang Jun¡¯s. Just as Yang Jun was about to help carry it, the luggagended in Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± She easily picked up the luggage. Yang Jun¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. He was the one who got the luggage down from the tricycle just now. If he remembered correctly, this luggage looked small, but it was not light. It was already a little difficult for him to carry it. Why did it look so light in Yan Jinyu¡¯s hands? She looked clearly thin and weak, as if she had no strength. Jiang Xianyou also noticed this scene. He had handled that luggage too. However, he was not as shocked as Yang Jun. He retracted his gaze after taking a look. Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan carried one suitcase together. They moved all the luggage into the house. Mother Zhao was a very kind middle-aged woman. She was burning wood and cooking in the kitchen. When she heard themotion, she walked out and called Zhao Linlin and Zhao Qian to lead them to the clean guest rooms. After cleaning three guest rooms, they originally nned to let Yan Jinyu and the other two stay in one room each. Now that there were two more boys, they had to give up one room. There was no need to discuss. The two boys would take one room, Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan would take one, and Yan Jinyu would take one. Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan had agreed unanimously, so Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t have any objections. It was good that she stayed alone. Otherwise, if the other party turned around in her sleep, she might instinctively strangle the other party¡¯s throat. Not everyone was Yin Jiujin. He could make herpletely let down her guard. The guest room that Zhao Linlin¡¯s family had tidied up was not big. There was only a bed and a simple wooden desk. It was very clean. The nket on the bed was newly washed. There was also a faint smell of soap. The room had just been sprayed with Florida water, so there were no insects flying around. Yan Jinyu put the luggage away and took out the gift that she had prepared from the luggage. She nced at the quilt cover that she always brought along when she went out, but she didn¡¯t take it out. She closed the luggage. In the past, she would change the quilt cover to the one that she brought whenever she went out to stay in a hotel. In the other room, Jiang Xianyou and Yang Jun put down their things. Yang Jun, who knew Jiang Xianyou quite well, asked, ¡°Are you alright for the two of us to sleep in one room, You?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± In their current situation, he couldn¡¯t be fussy. ¡°I remember that you have a habit of changing the quilt cover when you stay in a hotel. Do you want to change this quilt cover?¡± Jiang Xianyou paused when he heard that and nced at the old but very clean bedsheets on the bed. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± ¡°What about the gift you prepared previously?¡± Yang Jun was stunned, ¡°What gift?¡± Then, he reacted. ¡°You mean, the gift I intended to give Mo Qian¡¯s parents?¡± Jiang Xianyou nodded. He hade with Yang Jun and wasn¡¯t familiar with Mo Qian. Since Yang Jun had already prepared a gift, he didn¡¯t prepare one. But now, he felt that it didn¡¯t seem good to be empty-handed. Yang Jun opened his luggage and took out two gift boxes, ¡°They¡¯re here. Why are you asking about this?¡± After asking, Yang Jun finally reacted and was slightly surprised, ¡°You want me to give these to Schoolmate Zhao¡¯s family as a greeting gift?¡± Undoubtedly, that was only right. He was surprised because Jiang Xianyou said that. ¡°No, Brother, since when did you care about the ways of the world? You were unmoved when I said that I wanted to bring some gifts to Mo Qian¡¯s family previously.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re prepared and that person is your friend and not mine.¡± Yang Jun was even more stunned. ¡°But Schoolmate Zhao isn¡¯t your friend either. Of course, she¡¯s not my friend either.¡± ¡°Just because we¡¯re not friends and we¡¯re staying at her house now, do you think it¡¯s appropriate toe empty-handed?¡± In reality, was that really what Jiang Xianyou thought? Perhaps only he knew if it was true. Most of the time, he was unmoved because that person was unimportant. At least, in Jiang Xianyou¡¯s opinion, Mo Qian and Zhao Linlin werepletely iparable. ¡°You called your goddess by her full name. Are you nning not to pursue her anymore?¡± The corners of Yang Jun¡¯s lips twitched when he heard the word ¡°goddess¡± from Jiang Xianyou. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t mention it again. Just take it that my eyes were covered up by paper in the past. However, I don¡¯t regreting here. At least, I see it clearly now.¡± ¡°We even got to know a few top students from the Imperial Capital University. This trip was even more worthwhile.¡± He took out the gift box and closed the suitcase. ¡°Shall I bring these along?¡± Jiang Xianyou nodded. The two of them walked out of the room. Zhao Linlin¡¯s courtyard had three brick houses. The one in the middle was considered the main building. Other than the living room and kitchen, it was Zhao Linlin¡¯s parents and grandfather¡¯s rooms. The brick house on the right was Zhao Linlin and Zhao Qian¡¯s rooms. There was also a storage room and a guest room. Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan stayed in that guest room. Hence, Yan Jinyu¡¯s guest room and the two boys¡¯ guest rooms were both in the left house. When Jiang Xianyou and Yang Jun walked out of the guest room, they happened to see Yan Jinyuing out of the room opposite. At that moment, Yan Jinyu was also holding a gift in her hand. ¡°Schoolmate Yan,¡± Yang Jun greeted her warmly. Jiang Xianyou nodded as a form of greeting. Yan Jinyu nodded slightly. The three of them went over together. When they went over, Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan were already there. The dining table was in the living room. There was a long wooden table with short bamboo chairs around it. Yan Jinyu said, ¡°Linlin, this is a gift I brought for Grandpa Zhao, Uncle and Auntie.¡± Zhao Linlin¡¯s mother stood up first, ¡°Hey, you children. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re here, but why did you bring us gifts?¡± ¡°Zhao Qian, quickly ept your brother and sister¡¯s gift.¡± ¡°Give everything to Zhao Qian. Go wash your hands ande eat. There¡¯s water in the kitchen. You¡¯ve been on the road for the entire day and it¡¯s already thiste. You should be hungry.¡± There were a few gift boxes on the square table in front of them. They should have been brought by Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan. Yan Jinyu handed the things to Zhao Qian and washed her hands ording to the instructions. Speaking of washing their hands, if she hadn¡¯t led the way, Jiang Xianyou and Yang Jun probably wouldn¡¯t have understood how to use such a tap. ¡°You even know how to use this, Schoolmate Yan? I¡¯ll go to my maternal grandfather¡¯s house asionally. My maternal grandfather¡¯s house is in the countryside. I can¡¯t even do what you do.¡± Yang Jun sighed. ¡°I thought you were a rich youngdy who has never done any hard work before.¡± It¡¯s true that she is a rich youngdy, but she has done some hard work before. This was what Jiang Xianyou was thinking. Although the Yan Jinyu he knew only came from rumors, he wasn¡¯t wrong about that. Yan Jinyu had indeed done some hard work before. The Zhao Family¡¯s dishes were all home-cooked dishes, but they were exceptionally sumptuous. In order to entertain them, they specially killed a chicken and a duck and even cooked a lot of dishes. ¡°I heard from Linlin¡¯s father that the two of you are Qianqian¡¯s ssmates. Did youe to our vige to find inspiration for the designpetition?¡± Chapter 561 - Don鈥檛 Look For Trouble

Chapter 561: Don¡¯t Look For Trouble

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

When Zhao Linlin and Zhao Qian brought the luggage to the room, Father Zhao exined to Old Master Zhao and Mother Zhao why two boys had suddenly appeared. During the meal, Mother Zhao asked casually. ¡°Yes, Auntie.¡± Jiang Xianyou specially stopped eating when he replied. He was very polite. ¡°I¡¯ve already exined to Uncle at the bus station that we didn¡¯t know that Mo Qian¡¯s parents weren¡¯t home before we came, so we rashly followed her over. Now that we know, it¡¯s not good to stay at her house. So, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to disturb Auntie for the next few days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It just so happens that Linlin¡¯s ssmates came to y and Zhao Qian is on leave. Zhao Qian is about the same age as you guys. He can be yourpanion. It¡¯s indeed more suitable for you to stay in our house than at Qianqian¡¯s.¡± Zhao Qian replied happily as he ate, ¡°My mother is right. We can bepanions. I heard that you guys are here to look for inspiration. I can be your guide. I know the best about the scenery around our vige.¡± Jiang Xianyou smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you in the next few days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter.¡± They finished the meal happily. Zhao Linlin brought everyone out for a walk. Although there were many families in the vige, the houses were not close together. Furthermore, Zhao Linlin¡¯s family was in the innermost part of the vige. She basically wouldn¡¯t meet anyone when she went out for a walk at this time. After they left, Zhao Qian, who was helping to clean up the dishes, called Father Zhao and Mother Zhao to open the greeting gifts their guests had brought. Because Zhao Linlin had reminded Zhao Qian that the gifts her ssmate sent might be a little expensive. Zhao Qian felt that he had to let his parents know about this, so he said it. Indeed, after hearing him out, Father Zhao and Mother Zhao felt that it was better to open it first. If it was too expensive, it was best not to ept it. They were entertaining their daughter¡¯s friends, so it was not appropriate for them to ept expensive gifts. As he opened the gifts, Zhao Qian searched on his phone. They fell silent when they saw the prices. ¡°Dad, Mom, what should we do? These gifts are very expensive. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to ept them, right?¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t very expensive, at least in Yan Jinyu, Qin Xuan, and Chu Xiaohuan¡¯s opinion. Considering Zhao Linlin¡¯s personality, they didn¡¯t buy anything too expensive. The most expensive ones weren¡¯t even more than 10,000 dors. ¡°How can you return a gift? If your sister¡¯s ssmates find out, how will your sister interact with them in the future?¡± Old Master walked in with a tobo pipe stick in his mouth. ¡°Just ept the gift. Just treat it as an ordinary gift. Don¡¯t show that you already know the value of this gift in front of the guests. You even specially checked the price after receiving the gift. What will the person who gave it think if they find out?¡± ¡°Dad, that¡¯s not what we meant¡­¡± Mrs. Zhao quickly said. ¡°We¡¯re family. Of course, I know that¡¯s not what you mean. You just don¡¯t want to ept a gift that¡¯s too expensive for Linlin to hold her head up high in front of her ssmates. However, the people who gave the gifts don¡¯t know you well, so they might think too much about it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for Linlin.¡± ¡°Just make more delicious food for those children when they are guests at home for the next few days. I think they¡¯re all smart. They must have thought through this gift carefully. I guess if they didn¡¯t have any concerns, they would probably buy something more expensive.¡± ¡°Dad, you¡¯re right. I heard from Linlin that her ssmates have a good family background. I thought that it was just ordinary good. When I brought them back today, I heard them chatting and saying that we¡¯re suitable to develop a tourism business here. It¡¯s as if developing a tourism business in a ce like ours is very simple for them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care who they are. Just know that they¡¯re Linlin¡¯s ssmates.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Keep these gifts. Don¡¯t gather around here. It will look bad when the childrene back from their stroll and see us like this.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Take these gifts. Don¡¯t gather them here. Wait for the children toe back from their stroll and see what they look like.¡± ¡°Grandfather, are you saying that¡­ those medical books that you treasured the most that I can¡¯t even touch usually?¡± Zhao Qian had just returned from school yesterday and didn¡¯t know that Old Master had agreed to lend them out. Old Master red at him. ¡°How can you be the same as them? You¡¯re not cut out for this. Linlin has read those books. We can¡¯t be petty. That youngdy lent Linlin her exclusive medical book. ording to the content that Linlin described to me over the phone, I know that it¡¯s more precious than my books.¡± ¡°Your sister has made a group of incredible friends.¡± With mixed emotions, Zhao Qian went to look for the medical books. Father Zhao and Mother Zhao looked at each other. Father Zhao kept those gifts and Mother Zhao went to the kitchen to wash the dishes. Old Master was sitting in the living room smoking a pipe. *** ¡°Linlin, the air in your vige is really good! Especially at this time. The evening wind is windy and the frog sounds are everywhere. It¡¯s refreshing.¡± Chu Xiaohuan walked at the front of the small path in the field and opened her arms toment. Zhao Linlin chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating.¡± ¡°Xiaohuan isn¡¯t exaggerating at all. It does feel very good.¡± Qin Xuan looked at Yan Jinyu. ¡°Jinyu, what do you think?¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Under the night sky, under the hazy moonlight, she could see the faint smile on Yan Jinyu¡¯s face. Looking at her, Qin Xuan couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Jinyu, I realize that no matter what happens, you¡¯re very calm. When can I be like you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like me. You¡¯re already doing very well.¡± If she didn¡¯t have many extraordinary experiences, how could she have a calm heart? Those experiences might not be good. ¡°I¡¯ve gone to the mountains with Feng to pick herbs before, so although it feels good to see such scenery, I won¡¯t have such a huge reaction like you guys.¡± ¡°The mountains? What kind of mountains are they? Is it like Linlin¡¯s vige?¡± Chu Xiaohuan pointed at the mountain not far behind her and asked. ¡°Pretty much.¡± If she told them that she would only go to remote primitive forests to pick herbs with Feng, they would probably be even more frightened. Chu Xiaohuan, ¡°No wonder. Xuanxuan and I eximed all along the way, but you didn¡¯t react.¡± Qin Xuan wanted to say that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t have any reaction because she was calm whenever something happened. However, she was still very surprised by what Yan Jinyu said about going to the mountains with Min Rufeng to pick herbs. It was obvious that Jinyu and the Second Young Master of the Min Family had a very good rtionship. As for why they had such a good rtionship and why Yan Jinyu was rted to Min Rufeng, Qin Xuan didn¡¯t want to investigate further. Jiang Xianyou and Yang Jun were also a little surprised when they heard their conversation. They didn¡¯t expect Yan Jinyu to have actually gone to the mountains to pick herbs with someone. No matter how they looked at it, Yan Jinyu gave them the feeling that she was thin, weak, and had a weak body. It was hard to imagine that she had gone to the mountains to pick herbs with others. ¡°Who were you talking about just now? Is he your boyfriend, Schoolmate Yan?¡± It wasn¡¯t that Yang Jun was gossipy, but he was simply curious. This was the second time he had heard the name ¡°Feng¡± ever since they met. Especially from their conversation, it was not difficult to tell that ¡°Feng¡± was a person with excellent medical skills and had an extremely good rtionship with Yan Jinyu. However, Yang Jun didn¡¯t know why everyone¡¯s reaction was so drastic when he simply asked casually. Everyone, including Jiang Xianyou, suddenly stopped in their tracks and looked at him. Everyone¡¯s gazes¡­ How should he put it? It made Yang Jun feel a chill down his spine. ¡°D-did I say something wrong?¡± He was just asking a question. If it was, it was. If it wasn¡¯t, it wasn¡¯t. Otherwise, she could have ignored him and not answered him. There was no need to have such a huge reaction, right? Most importantly, Jiang Xianyou also joined in the fun. He was even more confused and flustered. ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend. We¡¯re good friends,¡± Yan Jinyu replied. Her tone was rare and serious. At the same time, Jiang Xianyou said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Yang Jun looked at Jiang Xianyou strangely before hurriedly saying to Yan Jinyu, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± Sensing that the atmosphere was a little unbearable, Yang Jun hurriedly changed the topic, ¡°Um, I heard that you guys are going to the mountains to pick herbs. Are you going tomorrow morning? Or do you want to rest for a few days first?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go tomorrow morning,¡± Zhao Linlin replied. She was the host. Fortunately, Yang Jun was a smart person and quickly changed the topic. After Zhao Linlin said that, she nced at Jiang Xianyou. It seemed like Jiang Xianyou knew Jinyu very well. It was very clear that he even knew Jinyu had a fianc¨¦ and they couldn¡¯t easily joke about her boyfriend¡¯s identity. Obviously, Jinyu also knew who Jiang Xianyou was. Xuanxuan and Xiaohuan seemed to know too, but she didn¡¯t know anything about him. However, who cares? Anyway, they were not from the same world. They would not have any interactions in the future. ¡°Tomorrow morning. Are you going to that mountain?¡± Yang Jun pointed to the mountain not far away, which was also the mountain behind Zhao Linlin¡¯s house. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go there first tomorrow. It¡¯s closer.¡± ¡°Then, can you bring me and You along? We¡¯re here to find inspiration. We can¡¯t be deliberate when ites to finding inspiration. We just have to walk around casually. You guys go to the mountain to pick herbs. We¡¯ll follow you. We can even help you carry things.¡± ¡°You want to go with us?¡± Zhao Linlin didn¡¯t expect that. She thought that they would prefer to go alone. After all, it was not easy to find inspiration with them, who could be rather noisy. That was what she thought. ¡°Yes, will it be inconvenient? Actually, our thoughts are very simple. We can achieve our goal and look at the natural scenery if we go with you guys. We can also help you guys carry things. If you meet insects and snakes in the mountains, with us two boys around, it¡¯s better than you girls entering the mountain alone.¡± The others didn¡¯t think so. Only Zhao Linlin thought about it and felt that it was true. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll set off at seven tomorrow morning. Can you get up?¡± ¡°Seven o¡¯clock. So early?¡± ¡°Is it early? Wake up at six, wash up before having breakfast and we can set off at seven.¡± Yang Jun¡¯s tongue was tied. ¡°Wake up at six?¡± Ever since he went to university, he had never gotten up before seven thirty. ¡°Isn¡¯t this normal waking time?¡± Zhao Linlin was very puzzled. In school, she usually woke up at this time. ¡°If you can¡¯t get up, we¡¯ll go ourselves¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can get up. Let¡¯s go together,¡± Jiang Xianyou interrupted Zhao Linlin. Yang Jun had a bitter expression. When Jiang Xianyou nced at him indifferently, he quickly swallowed the words that he was about to say. Normal waking time? She was indeed a top student in the Imperial Capital University. Her self-control was simply beyond his. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. Have breakfast at six thirty sharp tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll get up to cook.¡± She would even get up to cook breakfast? Yang Jun was even more impressed. On the way back, the two boys fell a few steps behind. Yang Jun asked softly, ¡°You, I¡¯m just asking if the person they mentioned is her boyfriend. Why is everyone¡¯s reaction so big? Even you.¡± Under normal circumstances, Jiang Xianyou might not have said much. Thinking about Yang Jun¡¯s rtionship with him, he pondered for a moment and said, ¡°She has a boyfriend, or rather, she has a fianc¨¦. Her fianc¨¦ is an important person whom we can¡¯t afford to offend. Don¡¯t ask others about their private matters in the future. Otherwise, you might offend someone with your words.¡± ¡°A¡­ a big shot? What kind of big shot is that?¡± Yang Jun was a little stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much. You just have to know that he¡¯s someone that even the Jiang Family can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± Hearing that, Yang Jun couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. He could roughly guess the level of a person that even the Jiang Family could not afford to offend. It was just too surreal. Why did he meet such a person when he came to the countryside to experience nature? He thought that what they said in the tricycle previously about being the same as the richest man was simply an argument. He didn¡¯t expect¡­ Looking at the few people in front of him¡­ especially at the back of the girl with long hair that reached her waist, Yang Jun felt emotional. He thought to himself that it was a good thing that he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who liked women. Otherwise, as the most good-looking among these girls, he would definitely have designs on Yan Jinyu and he would probably be finished very quickly. In the next few days, Mo Qian would probably follow them. On the ount that he had pursued Mo Qian before and was their ssmate, he sincerely prayed that Mo Qian wouldn¡¯t go look for trouble with Yan Jinyu. Otherwise¡­ Ha ha. He couldn¡¯t help her then. Chapter 562 - The King Of Jealousy

Chapter 562: The King Of Jealousy

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Zhao Linlin¡¯s house only had one washroom. There were so many people, so washing up was a huge affair. They had to line up. Yan Jinyu took the medical books from Zhao Qian. After thanking him, she returned to the guest room and prepared to wash upter after everyone had washed up. Just as she took the medical book and walked out of the living room to return to the guest room, her phone in her pocket rang. She took it out and saw that it was Yin Jiujin¡¯s number. However, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to return to the guest room immediately. She sat down on a stone stool in the courtyard and sprayed Min Rufeng¡¯s special medicine on her body. She didn¡¯t have to worry that she would be bitten by insects if she sat in the courtyard at night. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± She ced the medical books on herp, ced one hand on the books, and ced the phone beside her ear with the other. Her eyes curved and her smile was faint. Anyone could tell that she was in a good mood. Jiang Xianyou and Yang Jun, who had taken out their toiletries from their room and were about to line up in the courtyard to wash up, happened to see this scene. With the lighting from the door of the living room, they could clearly see the smile on Yan Jinyu¡¯s face. They were all slightly stunned. They had seen Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile since they met in the afternoon. However, those smiles werepletely different from the one now. At this moment, she looked more like an 18 or 19-year-old girl. It was different from the smile they had seen previously. She gave people a distant and indifferent feeling even when she was smiling. She was very unfathomable. The two of them were far away and could not hear what she was saying, but they politely did not go forward. Yang Jun brought two stools and they sat down at the door. Anyway, they were all waiting to wash up. It didn¡¯t matter where they waited. ¡°You, Schoolmate Yan looks so different. Is she on the phone with her fianc¨¦? From the looks of it, Schoolmate Yan is no different from an ordinary girl in love.¡± There was indeed nothing different. That was why Jiang Xianyou was so shocked. Of course, he wasn¡¯t shocked because of Yan Jinyu, but because of the person on the phone with Yan Jinyu. There had always been rumors that that person doted on his fianc¨¦e to the extreme. He thought that it was an exaggeration. After all, ording to the rumors, that person did not seem to be romantic with his personality. Now that he saw Yan Jinyu like this, he suddenly believed it. His hearing was better. Even from afar, he could vaguely hear what Yan Jinyu was saying. ¡°I wanted to call you when I returned to my room, but you called.¡± At that moment, Yin Jiujin was sitting alone in the living room of the Mount West Vi with the TV ying the cartoon that Yan Jinyu usually liked to watch. However, the television was muted by him now. ¡°You only thought of calling me now. Why didn¡¯t you call me when you arrived?¡± ¡°There were many people when we arrived. I¡¯m also at our ssmate¡¯s houses. It¡¯s not good to call you in front of my ssmates¡¯ elders. Didn¡¯t I send you a message at every stop?¡± ¡°How can sending a message be the same? I want to hear your voice.¡± Yan Jinyu pursed her lips and chuckled, ¡°Then, should I send you voice messages the next time?¡± Upon hearing that, Yin Jiujin leanedzily on the sofa and narrowed his eyes in satisfaction. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How¡¯s the environment over there?¡± ¡°The environment here is very good. I thought that the Empire Group also dabbled in the tourist industry and this ce has never been developed before. It will be a good investment.¡± Yin Jiujin naturally wouldn¡¯t doubt Yan Jinyu¡¯s judgment. ¡°Since you¡¯re allowed to go out to y, just y in peace. You don¡¯t have to worry about these things. Regardless of whether thepany¡¯s business has expanded or not, it¡¯s enough to support you.¡± ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯m talking to you seriously. Besides, this doesn¡¯t need much effort. It¡¯s just a matter of looking at it and feeling if it¡¯s worth investing in. You don¡¯t have to consider anything else. I¡¯m just mentioning it to you. If you think it¡¯s feasible, just do it. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s feasible, just treat it as me saying it casually. Anyway, I won¡¯t help.¡± ¡°You¡­ How can I take it casually when it is you who suggested it? I remember everything you sais.¡± He was glib-tongued. However, Yan Jinyu felt sweet. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Are you tired after sitting in the car for so long?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. My stamina is very good. This little bumpiness is fine.¡± ¡°Are you sure you have good stamina? Then who fainted first every time¡­¡± ¡°Aiya, Brother Nine, what are you talking about?¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s ears turned red. It took a while for her face to not feel so hot. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°When I came over in the tricycle today and saw the sunset over here, I suddenly thought that if only you were by my side, we could watch it together.¡± When Yin Jiujin heard that, the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to take a look again next time.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve investigated the conditions at your ssmate¡¯s house and roughly understand them. Are you used to it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to it. This is much better than back on Ghost ughter Ind¡­¡± Sometimes, such unintentional words were the most heartbreaking. The two of them fell silent at the same time. Yan Jinyu quickly said, ¡°Very good. Linlin¡¯s family is also very good. Linlin¡¯s mother even specially prepared a guest room for us. I¡¯ll stay alone.¡± ¡°Alright, Brother Nine, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Linlin¡¯s grandfather just lent me his treasured medical books. I originally thought that it didn¡¯t matter if I read them or not. Anyway, I¡¯m learning medicine to join in the fun. However, I¡¯m a little surprised to see these medical books.¡± ¡°They¡¯re indeed rare books. I think he¡¯ll be very happy after reading all these medical books. I¡¯ll be making a copy for Feng when I go back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite concerned about Min Rufeng.¡± This familiar sour tone. ¡°Brother Nine, why are you even jealous of Feng? Even if I have something going on with Meimei and Little Rain, it¡¯s impossible for me to have anything to do with Feng.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What else do you want to have with those two women?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Brother Nine, listen to me. Is there something wrong with your focus?¡± ¡°Hmph! I feel ufortable that you¡¯re so concerned about him anyway.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I care about you too? I came out to y and wanted to discover a new market for you. Brother Nine, you¡¯re already so old. Aren¡¯t you jealous and sour all day?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know best if I¡¯m sour when you kiss me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve been tired for the entire day. Go wash up and sleep early.¡± You¡¯re not talking to me anymore?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking. Let me feel jealous for a while.¡± Yan Jinyu chuckled softly, ¡°Alright, take your time. I¡¯ll go to the mountains to pick herbs tomorrow morning. When I see the beautiful scenery, I¡¯ll take a photo and send it to you. Brother Nine, good night.¡± ¡°Goodnight, little girl.¡± After hanging up, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t get up immediately. Instead, she sat where she was and hugged her medical books. She looked up at the starry night sky and couldn¡¯t help butugh again. ¡°You, what¡¯s wrong with her? She¡¯s smiling mysteriously at night. It¡¯s creepy.¡± It¡¯s indeed quite creepy. Jiang Xianyou thought. However, he felt that the scary part was different from Yang Jun. Yang Jun simply felt that Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile was scary. He felt scared because he roughly heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s words and guessed what the person on the other end of the line was saying. Yan Jinyu was very sharp. She had realized it the moment they appeared there, but she didn¡¯t care. She smiled for a few minutes before getting up and returning to her room. She nodded slightly as a form of greeting when she walked by their side. There was a smile on her face, but it was also a cold and distant look. Yang Jun was amazed by the speed at which she changed her attitude. He trusted Jiang Xianyou even more that Yan Jinyu¡¯s fianc¨¦ was a big shot. Hence, he thought that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. How could such an indifferent person be an ordinary person? Yan Jinyu returned to her room and only took her toiletries to wash up after reading a medical book. It was almost one in the morning. She didn¡¯t have to line up to wash up anymore. She had a dreamless night and woke up at six o¡¯clock sharp. Chapter 563 - Coy And Hypocritical

Chapter 563: Coy And Hypocritical

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Jiang Xianyou couldn¡¯t sleep on a strange bed and only fell asleep veryte. He also set the six o¡¯clock rm, but he only forced himself to get up 10 minutes after the rm rang. The moment he opened the door, he was slightly stunned to see Yan Jinyu, who had just returned from washing up. The moment he opened the door, he was slightly stunned to see Yan Jinyu, who had just returned from washing up. She slept sote and woke up so early. She still looked very energetic and didn¡¯t look like shecked sleep at all. He was really impressed. ¡°Morning.¡± Yan Jinyu nodded slightly. ¡°Morning.¡± Then, she entered her room. Two minutester, she came out. Her hair was already tied up and she was holding something that looked like a bottle of medicine. When she came out, she met Qin Xuan, who had just woken up. She handed the medicine to her, ¡°Take this and spray it for everyer. You won¡¯t be bitten by insects when you enter the mountainter.¡± Qin Xuan woke up in a second. ¡°There¡¯s such a good thing?¡± ¡°Yes, Feng developed it himself.¡± Now, Qin Xuan believed that it was really good stuff. ¡°Jinyu, you¡¯re really my savior. I was still thinking if I should cover my face before going up the mountain. I have the physique that attracts mosquitoes.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled faintly, ¡°Go wash up. I¡¯ll go help Linlin make breakfast.¡± She was not good at cooking, but she could light a fire. She headed for the kitchen. ¡°Jinyu, why are you here?¡± ¡°Jinyu, you¡¯re up so early.¡± It was Mother Zhao. Mother Zhao woke up early to make breakfast with Zhao Linlin. ¡°Morning, Auntie.¡± She looked at Zhao Linlin. ¡°I came to help.¡± Zhao Linlin, who was standing behind the stove cutting spring onions and preparing to cook noodles, was shocked to see Yan Jinyu sitting at the stove and adding wood to the fire. ¡°Jinyu, there¡¯s no need for that. Just go outside and wait. It¡¯s too dusty and smoky here.¡± ¡°Jinyu, Linlin is right. Our family burns wood for fire. Don¡¯t dirty your clothes. Go out and wait outside. I¡¯ll call you when we¡¯re done preparing breakfast.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Auntie.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled gently, giving people an inexplicable sense of persuasiveness. For a moment, Mother. Zhao and Zhao Linlin actually felt that they would be in the wrong if they asked her out again. They thought that Yan Jinyu was just joining in the fun, but seeing that she was surprisingly familiar with adding firewood to the fire, Mother Zhao and Zhao Linlin looked incredulous. ¡°Jinyu, have you burned wood before? You don¡¯t look like a newbie at all.¡± It was just that she was such a beautiful girl sitting in front of the stove burning, making people feel like a fairy who had fallen into the mortal world. While Mrs. Zhao felt that she was pleasing to the eye, she also felt that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t belong here at all. She shouldn¡¯t have done these things. ¡°In the past, I would asionally go into the mountains to pick herbs and I¡¯ll cook barbecue while I¡¯m in the mountains.¡± However, her so-called barbecue was the kind that required her to hunt for the ingredients on the spot. ¡°I see. Then you¡¯re considered talented. There¡¯s still a difference between barbeque in the mountains and adding fuel to the fire at home.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled without saying a word. However, Zhao Linlin felt that Yan Jinyu was simply omnipotent. It seemed like ever since she met Jinyu, she had never seen anything that Jinyu didn¡¯t know how to do. Didn¡¯t they say that Jinyu grew up in an orphanage when she was missing? The orphanage didn¡¯t need to burn wood, right? Then, Jinyu was simply talented and learned everything quickly. ¡°Jinyu, do you have anything you don¡¯t like to eat?¡± Zhao Linlin was making seasonings. ¡°No.¡± ¡°So I¡¯ll be making everyone¡¯s seasoning the same?¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± The noodles were quickly cooked. It was not even half past six when the food was ready. Yan Jinyu helped to carry the food out. Chu Xiaohuan walked in yawning. When she saw Yan Jinyu carrying the noodles to the dining table, she almost choked on her yawn. ¡°Jinyu, why are you up so early? You even helped make breakfast?¡± No way, helped make breakfast?! If she remembered correctly, Linlin¡¯s house used wood for fire, right? She couldn¡¯t stand the smoke of cooking with fire so she didn¡¯t dare to go into the house just now. Jinyu could actually stay in the kitchen¡­ Before Yan Jinyu could reply, Zhao Linlin answered, ¡°Xiaohuan, you came at the right time. Have breakfast.¡± ¡°Oh, oh. It¡¯s been hard on you guys. I can¡¯t help much. I¡¯ll just eat the ready food.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just breakfast. It¡¯s not a big deal. Come and sit down,¡± Mother Zhao said and asked Zhao Linlin, ¡°Where¡¯s your brother? Is he still up?¡± ¡°He¡¯s up. I saw him in the courtyard just now,¡± Chu Xiaohuan said. ¡°That brat woke up early today. He usually takes a long time to wake up. Linlin, get your brother to call everyone over for breakfast. It won¡¯t be deliciouster.¡± Zhao Linlin acknowledged and went out. She howled into the courtyard again. Yan Jinyu sat at the dining table and was about to start eating. Seeing this happy and lively scene, her hand that was holding her chopsticks suddenly paused. Ordinary families also had the happiness of ordinary families. In the Yan Family, would Fu Ya and her daughter go into the kitchen to make breakfast and discuss what ingredients to use for a better sauce? Yan Jinyun had probably never experienced such an experience in all her years in the Yan Family. She no longer expected to have these. After all, to her, her parents were equivalent to not have existed at all. However, for a moment, she felt that Yan Jinyun was quite pitiful. *** After breakfast, the few of them went out. Yang Jun woke upte and almost didn¡¯t have breakfast. He quickly took a few bites and followed everyone out. Zhao Linlin and Zhao Qian each carried a small basket on their backs. Yan Jinyu, Qin Xuan, and Chu Xiaohuan each carried a basket in their hands. There was a sickle in all their baskets. Jiang Xianyou grabbed Zhao Linlin¡¯s basket with his free hand. ¡°I¡¯ll carry it.¡± Zhao Linlin didn¡¯t notice him, so he snatched the basket away. Zhao Linlin was about to take it back. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll do it myself. Don¡¯t you want to find inspiration? Just focus on finding inspiration. I¡¯ll carry the basket myself. I¡¯ll probably run around the mountain picking herbs.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can¡¯t be deliberate when you¡¯re looking for inspiration. I¡¯ll be with you all the way. I won¡¯t disturb you when you¡¯re picking your medicine. Just pick the medicine and put it in the basket.¡± It was Jiang Xianyou¡¯s first time carrying a basket on his back, so he felt a little awkward. However, he still didn¡¯t return the basket to Zhao Linlin in the end. Yang Jun, who had chased over, almost spat out when he saw Jiang Xianyou carrying a basket on his back. Oh gosh. He had never thought that he would see Jiang Xianyou carrying a basket on his back in his life. He was shocked yet he felt it was very funny at the same time. He held back hisughter. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to. Even my sister is empty-handed. On the other hand, Brother Yang, I thought you weren¡¯ting.¡± Zhao Qian didn¡¯t mean anything else. He was simply expressing his thoughts, but Yang Jun¡¯s lips twitched when he heard that. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed. I woke upte.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is normal. I wouldn¡¯t wake up so early if I wasn¡¯t in school. Today is an exception.¡± The more Zhao Qian spoke, the more embarrassed Yang Jun became. Looking at the three girls walking in front with a basket, the three of them were wearing long sleeves. Their hair was tied up, but their looks and temperament were there. Looking at them, they were really beautiful scenery. He sighed inwardly and wanted to change the topic and not let Zhao Qian remind everyone again. He asked, ¡°Um, Schoolmate Yan, I seem to have heard it from you guys just now. Is there any insect repellent medicine that you can lend me?¡± Qin Xuan had brought the medicine along. It was in her bamboo basket. However, she didn¡¯t give it to Yang Jun immediately. Instead, she looked at Yan Jinyu inquiringly. She only took it out after receiving Yan Jinyu¡¯s signal. ¡°Thank you.¡± Yang Jun took it happily and sprayed it on his body a few times. ¡°Zhao Qian, do you want to use it?¡± Zhao Qian shook his head. ¡°I sprayed it just now. Needless to say, this medicine is quite useful. After I sprayed it, I¡¯ve never been bitten by a mosquito. I even stayed in the courtyard for a long time this morning.¡± Yang Jun asked Jiang Xianyou again. Jiang Xianyou didn¡¯t reject him. He took it and sprayed it on himself twice. The smell was not unpleasant. On the contrary, there was a faint fragrance. He had heard Yan Jinyu and Qin Xuan¡¯s conversation in the morning that this medicine was developed by that ¡°Feng¡±. Coupled with their conversation yesterday, he had actually vaguely guessed who ¡°Feng¡± was. In the capital, the only one with the best medical skills and the word ¡°Feng¡± in his name was the one from the Min Family. If it was really from that person, it was indeed something good. Jiang Xianyou returned the medicine to Qin Xuan. Qin Xuan took it and continued to look at the surrounding scenery and chat with Zhao Linlin. ¡°Linlin, does anyone often go up the mountain here?¡± ¡°Very few people will go to the back mountain because it belongs to our family. They know that my grandfather often goes up the mountain to pick herbs. Everyone is worried that if they don¡¯t know the herbs, they will identally destroy the useful herbs, so usually, very few people will go into this mountain. However, there are many people going to the other mountains. As you can see, our family uses wood for fire. Everyone in the vige needs to go up the mountain to cut wood.¡± ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to worry. My grandfather often goes up the mountain. This mountain isn¡¯t strange to us. There are small roads there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I saw the lush mountain and was worried that there were no roads to go up at all.¡± ¡°Sister Xuanxuan, it¡¯s actually fine even if there¡¯s no way in. Didn¡¯t we bring sickles and gloves? We can make the way.¡± Zhao Qian said it casually, but Qin Xuan couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like to make his way with a sickle. ¡°Zhao Qian is right. We can make it ourselves if there¡¯s no road in. Xuanxuan, you and Xiaohuan will walk at the backter. We¡¯ll open the way in front.¡± As for why she didn¡¯t say that Yan Jinyu should go after them, it was because Zhao Linlin instinctively felt that there was nothing that Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t do, so she didn¡¯t exclude her. ¡°It¡¯s better not to. I¡¯m also afraid after we walk in the rear. I¡¯m actually afraid of snakes the most.¡± After saying that, Chu Xiaohuan even trembled. It was as if she would be frightened just by the word ¡°snake¡±. ¡°Then you guys walk in the middleter. I¡¯ll cover the rear. I actually can¡¯t use the sickle to open the way, but I can still help you keep away the snakes and insects,¡± Yang Jun said. ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯ll cover our rearter.¡± Chu Xiaohuan didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with him as she thought that she might encounter a snake. ¡°Sure, sure. It¡¯s a small matter.¡± As they spoke, they heard a shout not far away, ¡°Senior Jiang, Yang Jun, wait for me! I¡¯ll go with you guys too!¡± This voice was so pretentious that even Zhao Qian shuddered. ¡°I know it must be Mo Qian the moment I heard this voice. Brother Yang, Brother Jiang, I heard that you and Mo Qian are ssmates?¡± Yang Jun touched his nose. ¡°We¡¯re indeed ssmates.¡± ¡°Then, your hearts are quite strong. I can¡¯t stand Mo Qian¡¯s tone. She¡¯s so coy.¡± Chapter 564 - Tagging Along Shamelessly

Chapter 564: Tagging Along Shamelessly

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°¡­¡± Yang Jun. Jiang Xianyou said, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with her.¡± Yang Jun was speechless again.?Brother, you don¡¯t have to be so direct. Even though it was the truth. ¡°Do you want to wait for her?¡± Zhao Linlin nced at Jiang Xianyou, but she was asking Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t even look over and only said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± It meant that they were not waiting for her. Zhao Linlin understood. Jiang Xianyou, who was carrying her basket, followed her. Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan naturally had no objections to Yan Jinyu¡¯s intentions. Moreover, they didn¡¯t want an annoying person to follow them. Zhao Qian didn¡¯t like Mo Qian anyway. It was just what he wanted. Only Yang Jun couldn¡¯t decide if he should wait for her. In the end, in order not to leave the group, he could only pretend not to hear Mo Qian¡¯s shout. However, Mo Qian still caught up with them in the end. After they climbed halfway up the mountain and picked a few herbs. Mo Qian was wearing a white dress, which had already been cut by the branches and was a little dirty. ¡°Senior Jiang, Yang Jun, wait for me!¡± Since she was shouting behind and was about to catch up, Yang Jun could only bite the bullet and turn back with a fake smile. ¡°Schoolmate Mo Qian, why are you here?¡± Mo Qian¡¯s face froze. Schoolmate Mo Qian? ¡°Yang Jun, it¡¯s only been a night. Why are you being so distant? Didn¡¯t you call me Qianqian previously?¡± ¡°Sigh, aren¡¯t we at your vige? I heard that the elders in your vige are rather conservative. In order to prevent you from being gossiped about, I¡¯ll call you by your full name.¡± Yang Jun looked like he was thinking for her. Mo Qian was so angry that her face turned pale. ¡°Mo Qian, are you serious about wearing a dress to go up the mountain? Are you the daughter of a wealthy family in a big city? Is this your first time going up the mountain?¡± Zhao Qian couldn¡¯t help butin. Yang Jun also nodded cooperatively. ¡°Indeed, Mo Qian, even I, who¡¯s entering the mountains for the first time, know that it¡¯s not convenient to wear a dress. Shouldn¡¯t you, who grew up here, know that too? You should go back now. It¡¯s indeed not convenient.¡± Mo Qian¡¯s face turned pale. How would she have known that they were going up the mountain? She only wanted Jiang Xianyou to see her beautiful side. If she had known that they were going up the mountain, would she have been stupid enough to wear a dress? It was obvious at a nce that a cold man like Jiang Xianyou didn¡¯t like girls who dragged him down. However, she was already here. How could she go back when she saw Jiang Xianyou walking with these girls? She had to follow them. She forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m familiar with the road here. It won¡¯t be a big problem. It¡¯s mainly because I didn¡¯t know that you guys are going up the mountain today. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have worn a dress. Since I¡¯m already here, I won¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go back? I saw that your dress has a few tears and is a little dirty. Perhaps, your white dress will be a ck dress when you go back from this mountain. No, it should be said that it will be a ck and torn dress.¡± Hearing Yang Jun¡¯s words, Zhao Linlin and Chu Xiaohuan couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Where did this straightforward tactless mane from? It was no wonder that he couldn¡¯t win Mo Qian¡¯s heart. Mo Qian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Zhao Linlin turned back. ¡°Are weughing at you? Why are you admitting it yourself? Mo Qian, if you want to follow us, behave yourself. Otherwise, get lost!¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°What? What did my sister say wrong? We didn¡¯t ask you to join us. This is my family¡¯s forest. If we¡¯re unhappy, you¡¯re not allowed to enter!¡± Zhao Qian¡¯s tone was like a brat. ¡°Zhao Qian, I¡¯m at least two years older than you. You have to call me Big Sister. Is this how you talk to me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me talking to you like this? Do you really think you¡¯re a fairy? Does everyone have to like you? Big Sister? Why are you so shameless? Mo Qian, let me tell you. Don¡¯t make your presence known here. I¡¯m not those boys who chase after you. If you make me unhappy, don¡¯t me me for not saving your face in front of your schoolmates.¡± Mo Qian red at him angrily, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. It was true that Zhao Qian was a good student and his results were simr to Zhao Linlin¡¯s, but Zhao Qian¡¯s temper was really bad. Mo Qian didn¡¯t dare to provoke him. In reality, was Zhao Qian¡¯s temper bad? That depended on the person he was talking to. ¡°We¡¯ve been walking for so long. Why don¡¯t we rest in front for a while? Let¡¯s walk separately when we get to the front. It¡¯s not easy to pick good medicinal herbs if we gather together. What do you think?¡± Zhao Linlin suggested. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t reallye here to pick herbs, but I want to be in the same group as Jinyu,¡± Chu Xiaohuan said. ¡°Follow Sister Jinyu? Why?¡± Zhao Qian was puzzled. ¡°Could it be that Sister Jinyu knows a lot of herbs? But that¡¯s not right. Sister Xiaohuan, you said that you didn¡¯te here to pick herbs.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I just feel safe following Jinyu.¡± Of course, it was because Jinyu¡¯s martial arts skills were great. Although she had never seen it before, she had heard of it! Moreover, her cousin¡¯s martial arts skills were so good and yet she was so respectful to Jinyu. She didn¡¯t think that Jinyu wouldn¡¯t lose out to her cousin in terms of martial arts skills. Zhao Qian did not understand. ¡°I¡¯m also going in the same group as Jinyu,¡± Qin Xuan said. ¡°Alright, then the three of you will form a group and let Zhao Qian lead the way for you. Schoolmate Jiang and I will go this way. Coincidentally, they¡¯re here to find inspiration and the scenery on this side is better too.¡± As Zhao Linlin spoke, she suddenly remembered, ¡°Oh, I forgot to ask for your opinion. What do you think of my grouping?¡± ¡°I have no objections. I¡¯m carrying your basket. I¡¯m supposed to be with you.¡± Jiang Xianyou didn¡¯t mean anything else, but his words sounded weird. The atmosphere was subtle for a second. Yang Jun coughed dryly to ease the awkwardness. ¡°I have no objections either. We¡¯re here for the natural scenery. Since you said that the scenery here is good, of course we should be in the same group as you. However, if you want to pick herbs, focus on picking them. Don¡¯t let us affect you.¡± The subtle atmosphere dissipated slightly when Yang Jun spoke. However, Zhao Linlin still felt a little awkward. ¡°You won¡¯t affect me.¡± Mo Qian¡¯s eyes almost popped out from jealousy. ¡°What about me?¡± No one cared about her. No one answered her. In the end, Yang Jun braced himself and answered her. After all, they were ssmates. At the end of the day, he was here because of Mo Qian. It would be too heartless of him to turn his back on her. ¡°Y-you can decide for yourself. You can follow whichever group you want as long as you don¡¯t drag us down too much.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mo Qian. She¡¯ll endure it. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be in the same group as you guys. We¡¯ll be a group of four.¡± ¡°Alright, then you have to walk faster. Schoolmate Zhao is familiar with the road. You and I are boys and our stamina can keep up, so don¡¯t drag us down.¡± Mo Qian gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°¡­No, if I¡¯m a burden, you can ignore me!¡± ¡°You said that yourself. We didn¡¯t force you.¡± Zhao Qian added, ¡°Brother Yang, if she really drags you downter, don¡¯t worry about her. Anyway, she¡¯s a local. Even if she¡¯s alone, she can go back safely.¡± Mo Qian red at Zhao Qian. Zhao Qian wasn¡¯t afraid either and red back. ¡°Let¡¯s see whose eyes are bigger? Who¡¯s afraid of you? Mo Qian, go back if you¡¯re unhappy. No one wants you to follow us!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not following you. Why do you have to talk so much?¡± The few of them argued until they arrived at the resting ce that Zhao Linlin said. They sat down to rest. Not long after they sat down, someone shouted, ¡°Snake! Oh my, there¡¯s a snake! Drive it away! Hurry up!¡± Chapter 565 - A Strike At The Seven Inch Position

Chapter 565: A Strike At The Seven Inch Position

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

However, it wasn¡¯t Chu Xiaohuan¡ªwho was most afraid of snakes¡ªshouting. It was Mo Qian, who was sitting rather close to Chu Xiaohuan. Chu Xiaohuan also saw the snake. She wanted to scream, but before she could, she was frightened by Mo Qian¡¯s exaggerated scream. They were stunned. Because not only was Mo Qian screaming, she was also jumping up and down. She seemed to have forgotten that she was wearing a dress. She jumped and lost her bnce and fell. Not only was Chu Xiaohuan frightened by her, but even the snake was frightened by her and stood rooted to the ground. ¡°¡­¡± The others. Yang Jun didn¡¯t want to interfere, but he was worried that the snake was poisonous and would suddenly attack someone. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t far from Mo Qian. Mo Qian was sitting beside him, so he had no choice but to interfere. ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated first. Otherwise, it¡¯ll attack if you scare it. Stand up first.¡± He held a sickle in his hand and looked at the snake warily. He then reached out to pull Mo Qian up. Mo Qian was in pain from the fall. She probably felt that it was too embarrassing and blushed. She did not dare to make a fuss after Yang Jun said that. She handed her hand to Yang Jun and let him pull her up. She quickly hid behind Yang Jun. The snake was not small. It was gray and about the size of their sickles. Yang Jun was actually a little afraid too, but he had no choice. He couldn¡¯t push a girl to the front, right? At this moment, Chu Xiaohuan, who was most afraid of snakes, finally reacted. The snake was the closest to her, two steps behind her. However, her reaction was not as big as Mo Qian¡¯s. She was afraid of infuriating the snake, so she did not dare to move. She did not dare to speak too loudly either. She only trembled, ¡°J-Jinyu, w-what should we do?¡± Yan Jinyu was actually a little far away from her, but she asked Yan Jinyu immediately, making everyone else stunned. Could it be that what she said about Yan Jinyu giving her a sense of security was true? The first person she thought of at this moment was Yan Jinyu, so it really seemed like it. If it was Mo Qian shouting, Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t be bothered, but Chu Xiaohuan¡­ When the others were looking at her and Chu Xiaohuan in confusion, Yan Jinyu took out the sickle in her basket. She didn¡¯t get up even when she was about five meters away. She just sat there and raised her hand, casually throwing the sickle forward. It hit the snake at the seven inch position from its head. There was silence. Someone¡¯s mouth fell open in shock. Including Chu Xiaohuan, who believed in Yan Jinyu. Oh my god, was she that urate? It seemed like Jinyu didn¡¯t even look at the snake. She simply raised her hand and threw it. ¡°No, no. Sister Jinyu, have you practiced before? How did you do it so urately?¡± Zhao Qian, who was braver and had seen many snakes, spoke first. He was not frightened at all. He wasn¡¯t frightened by the snake, but he was frightened by Mo Qian¡¯s exaggerated reaction and Yan Jinyu¡¯s skills. Originally, he wanted to react when he saw the snake. He was frightened by Mo Qian and couldn¡¯t react in time. When Chu Xiaohuan spoke, he was surprised that the first person Chu Xiaohuan thought of was Yan Jinyu. He was surprised for a second before Yan Jinyu attacked. He didn¡¯t have the time to react at all. ¡°Yes, Schoolmate Yan, you¡¯re too urate. Was it true that you said you had trained since you were young in the tricycle yesterday?¡± Yang Jun eximed. Actually, he knew that it was true. Because Yan Jinyu was the most stable person in the tricycle. However, he did not expect that the martial arts that she mentioned were not that kind of dilettantish skills. She really had some real skills. ¡°Has Sister Jinyu practiced martial arts since you were young?¡± Zhao Qian was filled with admiration. Jiang Xianyou was also shocked, but he didn¡¯t say anything. After the shock, he thought of Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity and felt that it was possible. After all, she was someone who could make that person so in love. How could she not have some ability? ¡°J-Jinyu, is it dead?¡± Qin Xuan was slightly surprised. Then, she felt that it was only right that Yan Jinyu had such skills. What she was concerned about now was whether the snake that was hit by the sickle, dead. Mo Qian looked at the snake and then at Yan Jinyu, who was still sitting there calmly. Her pupils constricted slightly as she was a little frightened. She was frightened by Yan Jinyu. She even thought that if she angered Yan Jinyu, would Yan Jinyu also pick up the sickle and throw it at her expressionlessly? She felt a chill down her neck. However, that was not the most frightening thing. The most frightening thing was still behind her. After Yan Jinyu said ¡°it¡¯s most probably dead¡±, she stood up and walked towards the snake. She removed the sickle and ced it back into the basket on her wrist. Then, she picked up the snake! With her hands! Her scalp tingled! Not to mention Mo Qian, everyone, including Zhao Linlin and Zhao Qian, who had once caught snakes, felt their scalps tingle. They could not exin why they, who were not even afraid of snakes, felt this way. Were they simply frightened by Yan Jinyu¡¯s actions? Perhaps. ¡°It¡¯s dead,¡± Yan Jinyu said. Her tone was calm. ¡°Zhao Qian, pick two big leaves from the tree behind you for me.¡± Zhao Qian didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do and followed her instructions in a daze. ¡°Sister Jinyu, here.¡± Yan Jinyu took the two leaves and ced the snake on the leaves. Then, she wrapped it up with the leaves. She bent down and casually pulled out a de of grass and wrapped the leaves with it. She handed it to Zhao Qian. ¡°Put it in your basket. Your grandfather should be able to use it when we get back.¡± Zhao Linlin and Zhao Qian knew best that Old Master Zhao liked to collect all kinds of herbs. He took it in a daze. ¡°Oh, oh, thank you, Sister Jinyu.¡± Zhao Qian was still in a daze when he ced the snake into his basket. Zhao Linlin asked first, ¡°Jinyu, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Yan Jinyu looked at her and smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s just a snake. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, but you¡¯re too formidable to pick it up with your hands. I¡¯ve caught snakes before, but I¡¯m really not as calm as you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I still have gloves?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled and waved her hands. Countless people had died at her hands, so why should she be afraid of a mere snake? ¡°Alright, we¡¯re almost done resting. Let¡¯s go and continue picking herbs. Otherwise, we¡¯ll bete when we go down the mountain.¡± ¡°Jinyu, are we leaving now?¡± Chu Xiaohuan¡¯s legs were still trembling. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s appropriate to leave now. The snake just appeared here. Only by leaving quickly can you stop yourself from trembling like this.¡± Chu Xiaohuan smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m really afraid. I wouldn¡¯t be so afraid if it were some bug. I¡¯m just afraid of snakes.¡± ¡°ording to the grouping just now, we¡¯re going this way. Will you guys be going that way?¡± Zhao Linlin asked. Yan Jinyu nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Zhao Linlin stood up and asked Chu Xiaohuan, ¡°Xiaohuan, can you walk? Why don¡¯t I get Zhao Qian to send you down the mountain first? I think you¡¯re quite frightened.¡± ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m really afraid, but it¡¯s not easy toe up the mountain. I¡¯ll go with you guys. I haven¡¯t done anything yet and don¡¯t waste Zhao Qian¡¯s effort.¡± She reached out to Qin Xuan. ¡°But Xuanxuan, I think I need you to help me for the time being. My legs are weak.¡± Qin Xuan chuckled and helped her stand up. ¡°I-I want to go down the mountain,¡± Mo Qian suddenly said. ¡°Yang Jun, can you send me down the mountain?¡± Yang Jun¡¯s expression was indescribable. ¡°Schoolmate Mo Qian, why are you going down the mountain? Schoolmate Chu was so frightened but yet she didn¡¯t say that she wanted to go down the mountain. You¡¯re a local. You can¡¯t be serious, right?¡± That was indeed not necessary. She was pretending to be frightened to gain sympathy just now, but she slipped and fell because of her reaction. It was embarrassing. She was in such a sorry state now that Jiang Xianyou didn¡¯t even want to look at her. She didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore. She had to go back and tidy up. She would reappear in front of Jiang Xianyou in the most perfect state. ¡°W-who said that a local can¡¯t be afraid of snakes? I was frightened just now and injured myself.¡± Her dress had just reached her knees when he could see the wound on her knee. It was not serious. This kind of scratch was normal in the forest. ¡°You call that an injury?¡± Zhao Qian said disdainfully. ¡°Mo Qian, are you looking for trouble on purpose? Isn¡¯t it normal for us to fall in the mountains and be cut by grass or even cut by sickles? We can just find some herbs to stop the bleeding and continue working. You¡¯ve only been to the big city for a year, so why are you pretending to be dainty when youe back?¡± ¡°Besides, is this considered a wound? At most, it¡¯s just a small cut. You didn¡¯t even bleed. Even a legitimate rich youngdy like them isn¡¯t as unreasonable as you.¡± Zhao Qian knew that her sister¡¯s three roommates came from extraordinary backgrounds. They were almost all from the capital. Even Chu Xiaohuan, who was most afraid of snakes, didn¡¯t say that she wanted to go down the mountain. The more he looked at Mo Qian, the more unreasonable he felt she was. Fortunately, his sister was not like Mo Qian. She hadpletely changed after going to the big city for a year. Oh, it was not entirely right to say that she hadpletely changed. The Mo Qian in the past was not very likable either. However, Mo Qian became even more unreasonable when they met her again this time. ¡°Also, have you forgotten that we didn¡¯t ask you to follow us up the mountain? You pestered us and now you want someone to send you down. Where¡¯s your pride?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to send me down. I asked my ssmate to send it. What does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed none of my business, but Brother Yang said that he came up the mountain to find design inspiration. Now, he¡¯s going down the mountain without finding any inspiration. Do you want his trip to be wasted? As long as you still have a conscience, you should think about your ssmate.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yang Jun. It was not that exaggerated. Inspirations could not be found on a mountain. It was also possible that he could not find any inspiration on this trip. However, Zhao Qian¡¯s words had helped him a lot. He really didn¡¯t want to go down the mountain now. They were already here. Why did he have to go down? Did she think that it was easy for him to climb up here from the bottom of the mountain? ¡°Mo Qian, I came up with everyone. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to go down first. Why don¡¯t we do this? If you really can¡¯t leave, just sit here and wait for us. We¡¯ll call you here after we¡¯re done picking the medicine?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t worry about snakes appearing either. Didn¡¯t Schoolmate Yan and Schoolmate Zhao study medicine? They should know what herbs can drive snakes. Let them give you some. You won¡¯t be in danger sitting here.¡± Zhao Linlin was very cooperative. She picked out a medicinal herb from the basket on Jiang Xianyou¡¯s back. ¡°This will do. For the sake that we came from the same vige, I¡¯ll give it to you for free.¡± Mo Qian looked at them with a flushed face. She red at Zhao Linlin, ¡°Who cares for it!¡± She looked at Yang Jun again and her expression changed instantly. She became gentle and weak. ¡°Forget it, Yang Jun. I¡¯ll follow you guys. I¡¯m more afraid of sitting here alone.¡± ¡°Can you do it?¡± Yang Jun asked pretentiously. ¡°I can do it.¡± ¡°Since you can, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t tell me to go down the mountain so easily. It¡¯s really not easy for me to make a trip up here.¡± Mo Qian was aggrieved. ¡°Alright.¡± Zhao Qian snorted. ¡°Stop being pretentious. Even if you¡¯ve not been to this mountain 100 times, you should have at least been here more than 10 times, right? You act like it¡¯s your first time here.¡± Jiang Xianyou carried the basket on his back and said to Zhao Linlin, ¡°We should go now.¡± Zhao Linlin was stunned. We? However, Jiang Xianyou was already walking forward with the basket on his back. He seemed to be saying it casually. Zhao Linlin could only say to Yan Jinyu and the rest, ¡°Call me if there¡¯s anything. Zhao Qian, lead the way. If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t handle, ask your Sister Jinyu.¡± ¡°I know.¡± After seeing Yan Jinyu¡¯s move, Zhao Qian was very impressed and convinced by her now. They formed two groups of four and headed in different directions. Chapter 566 - Mo Qian Causing Trouble

Chapter 566: Mo Qian Causing Trouble

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After walking for a while, Zhao Qian couldn¡¯t help butment. ¡°Sister Jinyu, that was so cool.¡± Chu Xiaohuan nodded in agreement. ¡°I think so too. She¡¯s really amazing.¡± ¡°Also, Jinyu, how dare you use your hands to hold the snake? I¡¯m not as bold as you. My legs go limp when I see the snake.¡± ¡°Although my legs aren¡¯t weak, I¡¯m also very afraid to see a snake,¡± Qin Xuan said with a smile. Yan Jinyu smiled faintly and didn¡¯t reply. However, the three of them kept chattering. asionally, when they met some nt that looked like an herb, they would ask Yan Jinyu if it really was one. Yan Jinyu would then judge. Yan Jinyu would also exin the rted knowledge about herbs to them when she saw the herbs that they were interested in. After all, the atmosphere was very harmonious. Inparison, the other group didn¡¯t get along so well. After walking for about an hour, Mo Qian, who had just settled down, started to y tricks again. ¡°Schoolmate Zhao Linlin, look over there. Is that an herb?¡± Jiang Xianyou, who was walking behind Zhao Linlin, asked as he pointed at an herb not far away. Jiang Xianyou didn¡¯t know about herbs. He asked Zhao Linlin because he felt that it looked like one. Zhao Linlin would then go over and dig it out with the sickle. Sometimes, Jiang Xianyou would take her sickle and help her dig. The two of them interacted very naturally. It was not like they had just met. This made Mo Qian jealous. Jiang Xianyou had never been so nice to her! He even consulted Zhao Linlin about herbs! He wasn¡¯t studying Chinese medicine, so why was he asking for herbal knowledge? Jiang Xianyou must be interested in Zhao Linlin! At the thought of this, Mo Qian felt even more indignant. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a little steep over there, so don¡¯t follow me. I¡¯ll go alone.¡± Jiang Xianyou didn¡¯t insist after Zhao Linlin said that. To be honest, this was his first time entering such a remote mountain. In terms of experience, he was far inferior to Zhao Linlin. It was not necessarily better for him to go over than Zhao Linlin. Jiang Xianyou still had this understanding. ¡°Alright, be careful then.¡± Actually, the medicinal herb¡¯s location was not far either. It was on the slope in front of them, less than 10 meters away. However, the slope was a little steep and slightly rocky. There were not many nts. There were only a few trees and some weeds. The one that Jiang Xianyou saw was the only medicinal herb in this small patch. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Ie here often. I¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t follow me. Wait for me here.¡± She held the sickle and walked forward. ¡°Aiya!¡± Zhao Linlin had just taken two steps when she heard a shout from behind. She was so shocked that she quickly turned back. She saw that Mo Qian had slipped and almost slid down the hill from the small path. Fortunately, Yang Jun was quick to hold onto her. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Yang Jun asked. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little frightened.¡± Mo Qian trembled and her face turned pale. She grabbed Yang Jun¡¯s arm as if that was the only way she could feel safe. ¡°Can you walk properly? Schoolmate Mo Qian, I just said that you can¡¯t follow us. You should have waited for us over there, but you insisted on following us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard for you to move around in a dress. You can¡¯t help us even if you follow us. What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being harsh. As we came with you, if you really fell down just now, how are we going to answer to your family?¡± Zhao Linlin walked in front, followed by Jiang Xianyou, then Mo Qian, andstly Yang Jun. Hence, Mo Qian wanted Jiang Xianyou to pull her up when she slipped. Unfortunately, Jiang Xianyou didn¡¯t notice her at all because he was worried about Zhao Linlin and kept staring at her. It was only when Zhao Linlin suddenly stopped and turned back that Jiang Xianyou realized that Mo Qian had slipped. He frowned but did not say anything. He didn¡¯t have any good impression of the girl Yang Jun liked at all. Mo Qian¡¯s expression was already sullen when it wasn¡¯t Jiang Xianyou who was helping her up, and after being scolded by Yang Jun in public, her expression became even worse. Her face froze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I identally slipped just now.¡± ¡°S-since you think I¡¯m a burden, I won¡¯t follow you anymore. I¡¯ll wait for you here. I think it¡¯s about time. You guys should go back for lunch in half an hour. You guys definitely won¡¯t go far.¡± Yang Jun wanted to say that he didn¡¯t think that she was a burden, but he felt that he couldn¡¯t say such untrue words. Along the way, they had indeed wasted a lot of time because of Mo Qian. Mo Qian¡¯s dress was either hooked by the bushes or her hands and feet were cut by the grass in the mountains every few steps. Perhaps she was afraid that she would really be left behind, so she did not shout loudly. However, themotion she caused every time was not small either, and she did dy a lot of time. ¡°Alright, wait here then.¡± Mo Qian didn¡¯t expect Yang Jun to agree so readily, and she felt even more ufortable. Especially when she saw that Jiang Xianyou didn¡¯t even say a word of concern for her and was staring at Zhao Linlin, who was continuing to walk towards the herbs. As if he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t have the time to react if something would happen to Zhao Linlin, he even put down the basket. His serious look made Mo Qian¡¯s eyes look venomous when her gazended on Zhao Linlin. ¡°Schoolmate Zhao Linlin, be careful,¡± Jiang Xianyou reminded her. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Zhao Linlin had already reached her destination and started to dig for herbs with her sickle. ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± She waved at them with the herbs. Jiang Xianyou and Yang Jun were about to remind her to be careful when she came back when Mo Qian beat them to it. ¡°Linlin, there¡¯s a snake under your feet! You stepped on a snake!¡± Zhao Linlin jumped up instinctively and slipped¡­ ¡°Zhao Linlin!¡± ¡°Watch out!¡± Unfortunately, it was toote. She had already rolled down. Fortunately, Zhao Linlin¡¯s reaction was fast enough. She immediately threw the sickle in her hand upwards with all her might and didn¡¯t let the sickle roll down with her. This way, she wouldn¡¯t be injured by the sickle when she rolled down. A secondter, Jiang Xianyou rushed forward the moment he called Zhao Linlin¡¯s name. He had also trained before and had some skills. In a moment of desperation, he had unlimited explosive power. In just a few seconds, he rushed to Zhao Linlin¡¯s side. He did not slip at all. Just as Zhao Linlin rolled down, he grabbed her hand and rolled down with her too. Even a 100-meter dash¡¯s speed was not as fast as his. After the two of them rolled down till they couldn¡¯t be seen, Yang Jun finally reacted in a daze. ¡°You!¡± He was about to rush forward when Mo Qian pulled him back. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Yang Jun suddenly reacted and turned to p Mo Qian. The p was crisp. Mo Qian was also frightened. She wasn¡¯t frightened because Zhao Linlin rolled down, but because Jiang Xianyou actually rushed out without caring for his life for Zhao Linlin and rolled down the hill with her! Mo Qian was in disbelief when she was suddenly pped by Yang Jun. ¡°Y-you hit me? Yang Jun, you actually dared to hit me!¡± In school, Mo Qian was considered beautiful and outstanding. Otherwise, Yang Jun wouldn¡¯t have pursued her. Hence, other than Yang Jun, Mo Qian actually had many suitors. She had never been treated like this in school, especially by Yang Jun. Yang Jun was pursuing her, so he treated her very well. Not to mention hitting her, he had never even said anything harsh to her. Now, he suddenly pped her because of Zhao Linlin. This psychological difference made Mo Qian so angry that she forgot that it was still unknown if the person she liked was dead or alive. ¡°Hitting you is still a light punishment! Let me tell you, Mo Qian. It¡¯s best if You is fine. If anything happens to him, you won¡¯t even be able topensate his family with 10 of your lives! I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t need me to say anything about the Jiang Family¡¯s status in Water City. You has a brother who is going to inherit the family business. You¡¯s family never forced him to do anything he didn¡¯t want to do. It can be said that they dote on him to the core. If anything happens to him, the Jiang Family will tear you apart!¡± They would also tear him apart! It was because of his suggestion that Jiang Xianyou appeared here. However, at this moment, Yang Jun wasn¡¯t thinking about that. He was thinking about Jiang Xianyou and Zhao Linlin¡¯s safety. Mo Qian had never seen such a fierce Yang Jun before. She was so frightened that she stood rooted to the ground. ¡°You clearly know that Schoolmate Zhao has to have a good foodhold when she went to pick the herb there. Why are you so shouting? Snake? Where is the snake? Are you blind?¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I saw that the vine under her feet looked like a snake. I thought it was¡­¡± ¡°You thought? What do you know! I¡¯ll go find someone now. I¡¯ll settle the score with you after I get them back!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know what kind of taste I had in the past to actually like a ruthless and evil person like you!¡± Yang Jun said and couldn¡¯t be bothered with her anymore. As he carefully moved to the position where the two of them rolled down, he took out his phone and called Zhao Qian. He only saved Zhao Qian¡¯s phone number. On the other side, Zhao Qian¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Brother Yang, what¡¯s the matter? Are you guys going back?¡± At that moment, Zhao Qian was still squatting on the ground and digging for herbs. Yan Jinyu was exining the medicinal properties of the herbs to Chu Xiaohuan. They were all smiling. Zhao Qian¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°W-What did you say? What happened to my sister?¡± Yan Jinyu was the sharpest and sensed that something was wrong first. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhao Qian looked panicked and his mind was nk. He only came back to his senses when he saw Yan Jinyu. It was as if he had found his savior. ¡°S-Sister Jinyu, what should we do? My sister and Brother Jiang lost their bnce when they were picking herbs and fell down the hill.¡± Yan Jinyu immediately stood up. ¡°Get Yang Jun to send you a GPS location.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Send me the GPS location.¡± The location was quickly sent over. Yan Jinyu forwarded it to her phone and handed the basket to Chu Xiaohuan, ¡°I¡¯ll go over first.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she dashed out like a ghost. Her speed was as fast as a ferocious beast that had lived in the mountains all year round. The dense forest could not stop her at all. She swung from one tree to another with the help of some tool and disappeared from their sight in the blink of an eye. The three of them were stunned. After a long while, Qin Xuan was the first to recover. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that there¡¯s something wrong with my eyes, right? J-Jinyu¡¯s speed and skills¡­¡± ¡°No, because we saw it too.¡± The basket in Chu Xiaohuan¡¯s hand almost fell to the ground in shock. Fortunately, she reacted in time and caught it. ¡°S-Sister Jinyu. W-why would Sister Jinyu¡­¡± ¡°To be honest, we didn¡¯t know that Jinyu was so formidable either. I thought it was an exaggeration when my parents said that Jinyu¡¯s marksmanship and her martial arts skills were very good and she could jump from the first floor to the second floor at the Min Family¡¯s banquet. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true!¡± Qin Xuan was stunned. Chu Xiaohuan wasn¡¯t much better either, but she was still rational. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Let¡¯s go over and take a look. Zhao Qian, call home first and then turn on the GPS. I hope nothing happened to Linlin and Schoolmate Jiang.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll call my father and get someone to help!¡± Chapter 567 - Find Them Quickly

Chapter 567: Find Them Quickly

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Yang Jun moved to the ce where the two of them rolled down and saw that it was a very high cliff. The trees and grass below were lush. Other than the topmost trace, there was nothing at all. He couldn¡¯t go down to investigate either. The vegetation was too dense and he could not see anything. He could not even tell how high this cliff was. If he was not careful, he might even fall down himself. This would only cause more trouble, let alone saving them. ¡°Where are they?¡± A voice came from behind, and Yang Jun almost slipped. He turned back and saw Yan Jinyu wearing a pink long sleeve shirt and a pair of ck pants. She had a pair of white sneakers on her feet and her long hair was tied up on her head. Her face was exquisite and cold. He didn¡¯t know when she had appeared there. Yang Jun was stunned, ¡°Schoolmate Yan, why are you here so quickly?¡± Mo Qian, who was still standing at the same spot, wasn¡¯t much better than Yang Jun. No, it should be said that she was doing much worse than Yang Jun. Because Yan Jinyu suddenly jumped out from behind her silently, she was so frightened that she fell to the ground. Yan Jinyu nced at Mo Qian. Her gaze had a coldness that Mo Qian couldn¡¯t understand. For a moment, she felt her limbs turn cold. With just one look, Yan Jinyu retracted her gaze. She didn¡¯t answer Yang Jun¡¯s question and simply leaped down. ¡°Schoolmate Yan, wait¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, she jumped down from his side. ¡°¡­¡± Yang Jun¡¯s eyes widened. How could he still see Yan Jinyu? ¡°What should we do? What should we do now? You said that she¡¯s a big shot. If anything happens to her, we really won¡¯t be able to answer to her family!¡± Mo Qian¡¯s face turned pale when she saw Yang Jun¡¯s panicked expression. ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do you mean? You still have the face to ask me what I mean? If you didn¡¯t cause trouble, would there be so much trouble? Why are you still standing there? Are you brainless? Call someone to help! This is your vige. You should know someone, right!¡± Yang Jun was furious. He had been too flustered just now and had forgotten to ask Mo Qian to call someone. He had rushed down as he wanted to find them. It had taken him less than 10 minutes. Other than the time to call and send the location to Zhao Qian, it had only been about seven minutes. In other words, they had traveled separately for more than an hour, but Yan Jinyu would only need about seven minutes to rush over to them if she had stayed with Zhao Qian. Such speed¡­ He had no time to think about it. He was thinking that since Yan Jinyu could rush over in such a short time, Mo Qian actually didn¡¯t think of calling someone to help. They were simply iparable! Besides, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t actually injured after she jumped down. Not only was she not injured, other than being a little dirty, her clothes were not even torn. Because everything in front of her was shed by the golden thread in her left hand at her fastest speed. The slope was rather steep. Fortunately, the vegetation was lush and there were not many stones. Otherwise¡­ Yan Jinyu followed the rolling traces. She didn¡¯t roll down. Instead, she slid down as if she was stepping on a skiboard. She used the golden thread in her left hand to wrap around the trees beside her as she skied down. She only saw them after skiing for about five minutes. The two of them hugged each other and their clothes were torn. Jiang Xianyou was at the bottom. It was obvious that he had protected Zhao Linlin when they rolled down. ¡°Jiang, Schoolmate Jiang? Jiang Xianyou? Y-you¡¯re alright? Wake up¡­¡± Yan Jinyu walked closer and heard Zhao Linlin¡¯s anxious shout. Her voice was a little weak. It seemed like she was also seriously injured. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t be anxious¡­¡± ¡°What about you? Are you alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let go of me first. I¡¯ll help you up.¡± Actually, Zhao Linlin had just woken up. She fainted for a while after rolling down. Jiang Xianyou, who had protected her, was even worse than her. She was the one who woke up first. After shouting for a long time, Jiang Xianyou didn¡¯t respond. Zhao Linlin was so anxious that she almost cried. She wanted to get up to check on his injuries, but she realized that he was hugging her tightly and couldn¡¯t get up at all. She only felt relieved when she heard Jiang Xianyou¡¯s voice. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Zhao Linlin was only a little injured. Jiang Xianyou¡¯s condition was worse than hers. His clothes were torn and his back was covered in injuries. His legs seemed to be injured too. Zhao Linlin¡¯s eyes turned red and she felt extremelyplicated. Jiang Xianyou still seemed to be afraid that she would be worried. He forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°What do you mean fine? I oftene to this mountain and often fall down here. I already have experience falling. Nothing will happen to me. Why did you fall down with me?¡± Of course, these words weren¡¯t true. After checking that his spine and head were not injured, Zhao Linlin helped him sit up. ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll go find some herbs¡­¡± At that moment, a faint and pleasant voice sounded, ¡°Linlin.¡± Zhao Linlin looked over and when she saw Yan Jinyu walking towards them, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and cried, ¡°Jinyu, Jinyu, quicklye and take a look for me. Jiang Xianyou seems to be seriously injured. What should we do, Jinyu? What should we do?¡± Jiang Xianyou didn¡¯t expect her reaction to be so dramatic. She had clearly helped him check earlier and he wasn¡¯t seriously injured. Only then did she help him sit up. As soon as she saw Yan Jinyu, she¡­ However, that girl really had an inexplicable magic that made him feel at ease. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw her. He had a feeling that nothing would happen if she came. He had clearly just met her yesterday and was not familiar with her. He did not know where this inexplicable sense of trust came from. It was no wonder Zhao Linlin was so reliant on her¡­ Yes, wasn¡¯t Zhao Linlin¡¯s reaction of losing control of her emotions when she saw Yan Jinyu a form of reliance? For some reason, Jiang Xianyou felt a little upset. He couldn¡¯t pinpoint the reason either. However, this emotion came and went quickly. In addition, with the current situation, Jiang Xianyou couldn¡¯t pursue the matter carefully. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll take a look first.¡± Those few words seemed to have magic as theyforted Zhao Linlin. She stopped crying so loudly and just softly sobbed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m not injured. Jinyu, help Jiang Xianyou take a look first¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Yan Jinyu said calmly. She helped Zhao Linlin check her injuries first. She was not a kind person to begin with. Under such circumstances, she naturally had to save her friend first. Zhao Linlin did not dare to move again after Yan Jinyu spoke up. Yan Jinyu checked and confirmed that Zhao Linlin was only lightly injured before checking Jiang Xianyou. ¡°It¡¯s just some minor injuries. I¡¯ll be fine after you are bandaged with herbs for some time. There won¡¯t be any scars.¡± After checking Jiang Xianyou, she said, ¡°You¡¯re fine too. It¡¯s just a superficial wound. It¡¯s just a little more serious than Linlin¡¯s injuries. Also, your ankle seems to have been dislocated by something. I¡¯ll help you fix it. Hold it in for now.¡± Without giving Jiang Xianyou any time to react, a crack sounded. For the first time, Jiang Xianyou, who was known as the cold Prince Charming, groaned in pain. His forehead was covered in cold sweat. He thought to himself,?Indeed, the big boss¡¯s woman is different. Her expression actually remained unchanged. No, it seemed right for her to remain calm. After all, she wasn¡¯t the one who was in pain. He just felt that she was too ruthless. Her ruthlessness waspletely different from ordinary teenage girls. She was indeed someone who dared to catch a snake with her bare hands. Not to mention Jiang Xianyou, Zhao Linlin¡¯s eyelids twitched when she saw Yan Jinyu¡¯s decisiveness. She felt pain for Jiang Xianyou. ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll go pick some herbs to stop the bleeding.¡± ¡°Your ankle has just been corrected. Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll find some herbs to put on it. I¡¯ll also find two wooden sticks to stabilize it so that it doesn¡¯t be a habitual dislocation.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Xianyou was covered in cold sweat, but his tone of gratitude was sincere. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. You were injured because of Linlin. Speaking of which, we should be thanking you.¡± We? This ¡°we¡± shocked Jiang Xianyou and Zhao Linlin. Zhao Linlin looked at Yan Jinyu¡¯s beautiful side profile and her eyes turned red again. What did she do to make such a friend? Although she was unconscious earlier, she unintentionally nced at the time on the phone screen on the ground. She could roughly tell that less than half an hour had passed since they rolled down. Not only did Jinyu find them in such a short time, but she even thanked Jiang Xianyou for her. Who was Jinyu? She was thanking him on her behalf¡­ She was clearly someone who stood at the top of the pyramid and had nothing to do with her, but she was lucky enough to get to know her and was even treated by her as a friend¡­ Jiang Xianyou wasn¡¯t calm either. If Zhao Linlin had seen the time and deduced that Yan Jinyu had only used a very short time to rush over since their ident, Jiang Xianyou had also seen the time and deduced it. However, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care what they were thinking or howplicated their emotions were. She turned to pick the herbs. After picking the herbs and crushing them with stones, Yan Jinyu tore off her sleeves and bandaged the two of them with her sleeves. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Their clothes were torn and they were much dirtier than hers. If their clothes were used to bandage their wounds, they would probably be infected. Yan Jinyu tore her sleeves. However, Zhao Linlin and Jiang Xianyou stopped her at the same time when she tore her sleeve, but they didn¡¯t seed. They feltplicated and touched again. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s bandage it for now. We¡¯ll deal with it when we return to Linlin¡¯s house.¡± Jiang Xianyou thanked him again. Zhao Linlin stared at Yan Jinyu¡¯s sleeveless arms. The more she looked at them, the more upset she felt. ¡°Jinyu, your clothes¡­ Your skin is so tender. You¡¯ll probably sufferter when your sleeves are torn off. There are thorny weeds everywhere. You¡¯ll be easily injured.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Have you called them to report that you¡¯re safe?¡± Yan Jinyu asked if they had called when she went to pick the medicine just now. ¡°I wanted to call, but Jiang Xianyou¡¯s phone was broken, and my phone has no signal.¡± Yan Jinyu took out her phone to take a look. There was no signal either. ¡°There¡¯s no signal for yours either? What should we do then? They don¡¯t know our situation and will be anxious. We can¡¯t go up like this. If we walk down, we won¡¯t be able to get out. The forest below is too dense. There¡¯s no road in there at all¡­¡± Zhao Linlin could walk on her own, but not Jiang Xianyou. It was impossible for them to leave Jiang Xianyou here alone, so Zhao Linlin said that. ¡°It¡¯ll probably take a while for them to find us themselves. It¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯ll be anxious during this process.¡± After saying that, Yan Jinyu raised her left hand. Jiang Xianyou and Zhao Linlin saw the watch on her wrist. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to contact them.¡± Chapter 568 - A Few Slaps

Chapter 568: A Few ps

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°Contact them? How?¡± Zhao Linlin was puzzled. She wanted to ask Yan Jinyu if she was using her silver watch to contact them? In the end, she didn¡¯t ask. Jiang Xianyou was also puzzled, but he didn¡¯t say anything either. Yan Jinyu answered them with her actions. They didn¡¯t see Yan Jinyu¡¯s actions clearly. They only saw her casually press on the watch and a voice quickly came from the watch, ¡°Beauty Yu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± It was an extremely charming and pleasant female voice. Even a woman¡¯s bones would tingle when she heard it. Zhao Linlin had heard this voice before at Yan Jinyu¡¯s engagement party. Because the voice was too impactful, even if she had not heard it much, Zhao Linlin still remembered it vividly. It was Jinyu¡¯s good friend, Xi Fengling. She was the girlfriend of Min Rufeng, the Second Young Master of the Min Family, who was also her idol. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just at a ce with no signal. I need to report to my ssmates that I¡¯m safe. Help me call them and send them over.¡± Yan Jinyu¡¯s tone was calm, but Zhao Linlin and Jiang Xianyou¡¯s hearts were already in turmoil. This was clearly not a watch phone because if it was a watch phone, it could not make a call at all as there was no signal here. It was fine if the watch could contact someone, but could the other party locate them through the watch? Xi Fengling didn¡¯t ask further and said, ¡°What¡¯s the number?¡± Yan Jinyu reported a string of numbers, ¡°This is Young Master Qin¡¯s cousin, Qin Xuan.¡± ¡°I got it. But Beauty Yu, are you really fine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need to alert the others. I can resolve this small problem.¡± ¡°Small trouble¡­ Beauty Yu, it¡¯s definitely not an unimportant matter for you to use the words¡¯ small trouble ¡®. I already said that I would go with you, but you refused. Now, you don¡¯t even have anyone to help you¡­¡± Yan Jinyu interrupted her helplessly, ¡°Alright, Meimei, that¡¯s it for now. Help me contact Qin Xuan first.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. But Beauty Yu, if someone offends you, don¡¯t be soft-hearted. We¡¯re not the kind of people who are soft-hearted.¡± A sharp glint shed past Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know.¡± She didn¡¯t provoke her, but she had provoked her friend. This matter wouldn¡¯t end just like that. She hung up. ¡°J-Jinyu, you can still call with that watch?¡± ¡°You can treat it as an ordinarymunication device.¡± Amunication device? Although Zhao Linlin and Jiang Xianyou felt that it was normal for Yan Jinyu to have amunication device on her with her identity, they still couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. They just felt that carrying amunication device around with her was a little unreal. After Jiang Xianyou got over shocked, he recalled what Yan Jinyu had said just now. He was slightly surprised. He knew that not only was Yan Jinyu¡¯s background extraordinary, but the other two people were also not simple. However, he never expected Qin Xuan to be a member of the Qin Family in the capital. ¡°I see. Is that enough then?¡± Yan Jinyu nodded. ¡°Meimei will contact Xuanxuan.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the watch on her wrist shed. Yan Jinyu sensed it through the skin on her wrist. She raised her hand and pressed on her watch. ¡°Feng.¡± Min Rufeng? Zhao Linlin and Jiang Xianyou were both surprised. However, Zhao Linlin¡¯s eyes lit up after she got over her surprise. It was a reaction whenever she heard her idol¡¯s name. Speaking of which, Zhao Linlin had clearly met Min Rufeng in person at Yan Jinyu¡¯s engagement party and even exchanged greetings with him. However, she couldn¡¯t help but be excited every time she heard Min Rufeng¡¯s name. ¡°Little Yu, what happened?¡± Without waiting for Yan Jinyu to ask, he said, ¡°Fengling is beside me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. You don¡¯t have to react so strongly. It¡¯s just that my ssmate identally slid down the mountain. There¡¯s no signal here. I just asked Meimei to help report that she¡¯s safe.¡± Now, Min Rufeng believed that everything was fine. However, he still asked, ¡°With you around, your ssmate could still identally slide down the mountain. Did you guys go separate ways, or is someone being restless?¡± ¡°Both.¡± ¡°Then teach the person a lesson.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ¡°By the way, Second Young Master Yin is beside me. We met in the restaurant earlier and we¡¯re sharing a table.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. ¡°Who else apart from him?¡± ¡°Feng Yun.¡± Yan Jinyu was speechless again. Then, wasn¡¯t it a waste of effort when she told Meimei not to alert the others earlier? Almost everyone knew. ¡°That¡¯s all for now.¡± Yan Jinyu quickly hung up. For a moment, Zhao Linlin and Jiang Xianyou didn¡¯t know what to say. They felt that the atmosphere was a little strange, but they could not pinpoint what it was. In the end, it was Zhao Linlin who broke the inexplicable subtle atmosphere, ¡°Jinyu, how did you know that something happened to us because someone was restless? Did Schoolmate Yang tell you when you came just now?¡± The reason why Zhao Linlin asked this was because she thought that Yang Jun probably didn¡¯t have the time to tell Yan Jinyu what had happened in such a short time. Yan Jinyu shook her head. ¡°No, I guessed it.¡± She could tell at a nce what Mo Qian was capable of. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± When Zhao Linlin heard that, her expression turned cold when she recalled the previous scene, ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Five minutester, Yan Jinyu found out everything. She was quiet. She was sitting on the ground, but she kept tapping on the grass beside her with her phone that had no signal. Suddenly, she felt something new on her wrist. Yan Jinyu jerked a little. Thinking that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t see it, Zhao Linlin¡ªwho had seen her watch sh just now and could talk to Min Rufeng after she pressed it¡ªreminded her, ¡°Jinyu, your watch shed again. Did someone contact you again?¡± ¡°¡­Mm-hm.¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t get up to pick up the call. The area here was only so big. There were dense bushes all around them. The area that they could sit in was ttened by the two of them when they fell down. Even if she got up to pick up the call, she couldn¡¯t go far. They could still hear her. She wasn¡¯t wearing a Bluetooth device after all. ¡°Brother Nine.¡± ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, why ain¡¯t I the first person you think of when you need something?¡± Yan Jinyu fell silent. She knew it. It was not that she did not think of him, but she felt that if she contacted him, he would definitely make a big fuss. It was even possible for him to take a helicopter and fly over right away. Although Meimei and the rest would be worried about her too, she had said that she was fine and didn¡¯t need their help for the time being, they wouldpletely believe it and would listen to her. Unlike Yin Jiujin. It wasn¡¯t that Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t believe her, but he always treated her like a child. He would always worry about small matters. ¡°Brother Nine, look, you¡¯re doing it again. It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just a call to contact someone. It doesn¡¯t matter who does it.¡± ¡°Hmph, how can it be the same? The first person you think of isn¡¯t me when you have something on. It¡¯s definitely different!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu was speechless, and so were Zhao Linlin and Jiang Xianyou. Especially Jiang Xianyou, who had only heard of Yin Jiujin¡¯s name and had never seen him in person. He had unintentionally heard Yan Jinyu make a callst night and guessed that that person was different in front of Yan Jinyu. However, he didn¡¯t expect him to be so different. Did this tone sound like Master Nine, the ruthless God of ughter in the business world? It was unbelievable. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, are you injured?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just picking herbs on the mountain. Didn¡¯t I send you a photo of the mountain previously? How can I be injured on such a mountain? Brother Nine, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Hmph, you better not be injured. Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when youe back!¡± His tone was fierce, but Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Alright, Brother Nine, you should eat first. I¡¯ll call you when there¡¯s a signal from the mountains.¡± ¡°Turn on the video then. I want to see if you¡¯re lying to me.¡± He was talking about her not being injured. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Her tone was indulgent. Jiang Xianyou¡¯s expression cracked for a second. Who exactly was the doting one between the two of them? *** About three hourster, someone finally came. Zhao Qian and the rest were not the only ones who came. There was also Father Zhao, whom Zhao Qian had contacted, and the other few people whom Father Zhao had called over to help. ¡°Linlin, are you guys alright?¡± They came a littlete. Qin Xuan had received Xi Fengling¡¯s call and confirmed that they were safe, so they didn¡¯te down to look for them rashly. Instead, they only slowly got down after Father Zhao led the people over and they used sickles to open the way. That was why it took so long. ¡°Dad, we¡¯re fine. It¡¯s just a light injury. Jinyu helped us bandage it.¡± ¡°Tell me, why are you children so careless when you go up the mountain to pick herbs? Especially Linlin. It¡¯s not your first time up the mountain. Why did you still¡­¡± Father Zhao reprimanded, but his eyes were red and his clothes were soaked in sweat. It was obvious how anxious he was along the way. Father Zhao called five men over to help. They were all burly men from the vige. They were definitely surprised to see such beautiful youngdies. However, they saw Qin Xuan, Chu Xiaohuan, and the others first, so they didn¡¯t have much of a reaction now that they saw Yan Jinyu, coupled with Zhao Linlin and Jiang Xianyou being injured. However, they were still amazed. They thought to themselves,?Linlin¡¯s ssmates are really good-looking. Qin Xuan, Chu Xiaohuan, and the others were also worried and followed. Of course, Yang Jun, Zhao Qian, and¡­ Mo Qian were also present. ¡°Linlin, why are you so careless?¡± Chu Xiaohuan ran towards Zhao Linlin worriedly and checked her injuries. At that moment, Yan Jinyu patted away the wrinkles and dust on her pants before standing up. She walked straight to the person beside Yang Jun. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± Mo Qian retreated in fear. p! A loud p. Father Zhao was shocked, ¡°Jinyu¡­¡± Yan Jinyu ignored him. p! p! p! She pped Mo Qian again and again. Chapter 569 - Scaring Everyone

Chapter 569: Scaring Everyone

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°Little girl, why are you hitting her?¡± Mo Qian was from the vige. The few people whom Father Zhao called over to help knew Mo Qian. They were all frightened when they saw Yan Jinyu¡¯s sudden actions. Yan Jinyu turned back calmly and looked at the person who spoke. Her emotionless gaze made the burly man who spoke instantly fall silent. The other burly men who were about to speak up were also stunned for some reason. They were all stunned by her gaze. Everyone present was silent. Yang Jun¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. He had seen Yan Jinyu jump down from above with his own eyes just now. He thought that Yan Jinyu would also be injured or even possibly¡­ When he came here, he saw that other than the sleeves of Yan Jinyu¡¯s shirt being gone, she was unscathed. Before he could heave a sigh of relief, he saw Yan Jinyu get up and walk towards Mo Qian, who was beside him. He was about to ask Yan Jinyu if she was injured when he heard the sound of a p. At that moment, he was so frightened that his voice was stuck in his throat. He was stunned for a long time. Chu Xiaohuan, Qin Xuan, and Zhao Qian had seen Yan Jinyu¡¯s skills when she dashed into the forest like a ghost and disappeared instantly. Now that they saw Yan Jinyu p someone without a word, their reaction wasn¡¯t as drastic as the others¡¯. However, they were undoubtedly shocked. Yan Jinyu nced at them and retracted her gaze calmly. She looked at Mo Qian, ¡°We don¡¯t take you seriously, but you¡¯re really good at making your presence known.¡± ¡°Y-you dare to hit¡­¡± Mo Qian covered her swollen face and wanted to re at Yan Jinyu angrily. However, when she met Yan Jinyu¡¯s clear and calm eyes that exuded an inexplicable frightening aura, her voice froze, and she didn¡¯t dare to re anymore. She didn¡¯t even dare to meet Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze directly. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Yan Jinyu sneered and nced at Yang Jun, ¡°You witnessed the entire process. Please repeat it again.¡± Yang Jun was stunned when he suddenly met Yan Jinyu¡¯s emotionless eyes. He couldn¡¯t describe what he felt either. However, he actually felt his scalp tingle when he met Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes. He quickly moved his gaze away and didn¡¯t dare to look into her eyes again. Her gaze was clearly not very sharp. He wondered where this feeling came from. Seeing that everyone was looking at him after Yan Jinyu finished speaking, Yang Jun nced at Mo Qian and ignored her warning. He said what he saw. ¡°We discovered a herb on the slope when we were picking herbs. Schoolmate Zhao asked us to wait on the road and she went to pick it herself. The slope is not easy to walk on and it¡¯s a little slippery. It¡¯s our first time going up the mountain, so we didn¡¯t follow Schoolmate Zhao to prevent dragging her down.¡± ¡°Schoolmate Zhao is very familiar with picking herbs and there shouldn¡¯t be any danger. However, just as she was about to walk back after picking the herbs, Mo Qian shouted that there was a snake under Schoolmate Zhao¡¯s feet. She even shouted that Schoolmate Zhao had stepped on a snake.¡± ¡°The slope was already steep and not easy to walk on it. Mo Qian shouted in shock and frightened Schoolmate Zhao, so she identally slipped and rolled down the hill. My buddy reacted quickly and rushed over to stop her, but he still could not stop her from falling. The two of them rolled down the hill together.¡± ¡°Look, you guys can see them now too. Schoolmate Zhao and my brother are sitting on the ground injured and can¡¯t stand up. I wonder if their injuries are serious.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but this buddy of mine is the youngest in his family. His elders dote on him. If anything happens to him, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Jiang Xianyou nced at him, and Yang Jun stopped himself. ¡°That¡¯s what happened. It¡¯s all thanks to Mo Qian that Schoolmate Zhao and my buddy became like this.¡± ¡°Mo Qian, it¡¯s really you!¡± Father Zhao¡¯s expression was very ugly. He knew that Mo Qian was not as well-behaved as his daughter, but he did not expect Mo Qian to be so bad! ¡°Do you know that you¡¯remitting murder?! If Linlin and Student Jiang weren¡¯t lucky and Student Jinyu didn¡¯t rush over in time today, do you know the consequences?¡± ¡°This is called indirect murder. You have to go to prison!¡± Mo Qian¡¯s face turned pale. She looked at the burly men for help, but no one cared about her. They looked at her with disbelief and disgust. She then looked at Jiang Xianyou and saw the scratch on his body. Mo Qian retracted her gaze as if she had been electrocuted. She was the one who caused Jiang Xianyou to be so seriously injured¡­ No, no, no, no. It was Zhao Linlin! It was all Zhao Linlin! If it wasn¡¯t to save Zhao Linlin, Jiang Xianyou wouldn¡¯t have been injured at all. It had nothing to do with her! Yes! That was it! It had nothing to do with her! B-But, no one was on her side in this situation. What should she do¡­ Just as she thought that, Mo Qian saw three people behind Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan. Her eyes lit up, ¡°Brothers, I¡­¡± They were the people that Yang Jun asked her to call. All three of them were her cousins. ¡°Qianqian, was what that boy said true? You deliberately frightened Linlin, that¡¯s why she rolled down the hill?¡± The man in the lead said. The man was about 25 or 26 years old. Because he worked in the fields all year round, he was very burly and had dark skin. His darkened face was very scary. ¡°B-Brother¡­¡± This was the cousin that Mo Qian was most afraid of. Mo Qian thought that they didn¡¯t hear Yang Jun and wanted them to stand up for her, but she heard the man¡¯s words. She trembled in fear. ¡°Is what he said true?¡± ¡°I-I¡­¡± ¡°From the looks of it, you should be. How can our Mo Family have such a vicious thing like you? I wanted to say that our Mo Family can be considered to have produced university students since you¡¯ve gotten into university, but look at what you¡¯re doing now? You¡¯re getting worse as you study!¡± ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not like that. They¡¯re in cahoots. They¡¯re trying to set me up. Don¡¯t believe them. I¡¯m your sister. You should believe me!¡± ¡°Set you up?¡± Yan Jinyu sneered. She sized her up and looked down at her. ¡°Do we need to set someone like you up?¡± Without seeing Yan Jinyu¡¯s actions clearly, they only saw the sickle in Yang Jun¡¯s hand appeared in her hand when she turned her palm. She then dashed forward and ced it on Mo Qian¡¯s neck. ¡°It¡¯s so easy to take your life. Do I still have to frame you?¡± Mo Qian¡¯s legs went limp. However, she did not dare to kneel down because the sickle was on her neck. She was afraid that she would be injured by the sickle if she knelt down. The others were also frightened. ¡°Jinyu, don¡¯t¡­¡± Zhao Linlin was a little far away, but she could also sense the killing intent emanating from Yan Jinyu. ¡°Jinyu, don¡¯t be rash. Let¡¯s talk nicely.¡± Father Zhao¡¯s face turned pale. He had never seen such a situation in his life. Yan Jinyu nced at them before continuing to look at Mo Qian. She asked again, ¡°Did we set you up?¡± How could Mo Qian dare to spout nonsense again? She hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s me! It¡¯s all my fault! I was the one who frightened Zhao Linlin, that¡¯s why she rolled down the hill! Y-you, don¡¯t mess around. If you hurt me, you won¡¯t get any benefits either¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± The sickle got closer to her. ¡°No, no, no. I was wrong! I was wrong! Please let me off! I won¡¯t dare to do it again! I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± ¡°Why are you scaring Linlin? What deep hatred do you have with her that you have to kill her?¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t want to kill her. I-I just saw that Senior Jiang was close to her and wanted to teach her a lesson. I never wanted to harm her¡­¡± Yan Jinyu nced at Jiang Xianyou. The others also looked at Jiang Xianyou. Their gaze was allplicated. One of theseplicated gazes was Yang Jun¡¯s. Yang Jun was shocked at first, but then he understood. So, that was the reason. No wonder. Was he jealous? Yang Jun wasn¡¯t jealous at all. He wasn¡¯t even envious. Mainly, Mo Qian wasn¡¯t worth it at all. Moreover, Yang Jun didn¡¯t think that his rtionship with Jiang Xianyou would change because of a girl. ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Xianyou, who was inexplicably implicated. ¡°You¡¯ve never thought of harming her?¡± Yan Jinyu looked up at the steep hill in front of her. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t I let you roll down from above too?¡± Suddenly, she smiled faintly. It was a bright and innocent smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not asking for your life. I just want to teach you a lesson. Besides, I suddenly feel that this idea is not bad. Why don¡¯t we go up now and I¡¯ll push you down to experience Linlin¡¯s earlier feelings?¡± Mo Qian shook her head in fear. Yan Jinyu patted her face with the sickle. ¡°You still dare to fight with us with that little courage? You should be d that this is your vige and Linlin is only lightly injured. Otherwise, even if you¡¯re still alive, you¡¯ll definitely lose an arm and a leg.¡± She retracted the sickle and handed it back to Yang Jun. Yang Jun took it in a daze. Mo Qian¡¯s legs went limp and she knelt down. Yan Jinyu looked at the stunned crowd and blinked. She looked innocent and harmless. ¡°What are you all waiting for? Linlin and Schoolmate Jiang are injured and I have only bandaged them casually. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± ¡°J-Jinyu¡­¡± Zhao Linlin felt like her blood was about to freeze. At that moment, she really thought that Jinyu wanted to take Mo Qian¡¯s life. ¡°Are you scared? It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just scaring her. It¡¯s a life for a life. I¡¯m not that stupid to sacrifice myself for such a stupid thing. I can¡¯t give her too much face. Otherwise, she might do it again and again.¡± ¡°Zhao Qian, give the basket to Xiaohuan. Come carry your sister.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Zhao Qian was really shocked. However, he waspletely Yan Jinyu¡¯s fanboy now. Since Yan Jinyu had spoken, he did as she said without thinking. Seeing this, Yang Jun handed the sickle to someone else and walked over to carry Jiang Xianyou. Jiang Xianyou felt a little disgusted, but only Yang Jun was suitable to carry him here. ¡°J-Jinyu¡­¡± Father Zhao said hesitantly. He felt that this girl was really ruthless by using the most harmless expression to do the most ruthless thing. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry. Did I scare you just now? You saw it too. She wanted to harm Linlin. I was right too. If Linlin wasn¡¯t lucky and there were big stones or wooden stakes in this area, you would have seen two corpses when you rushed over.¡± Father Zhao¡¯s heart skipped a beat and his body swayed. That was indeed the case. If Linlin wasn¡¯t lucky¡­ ¡°If I don¡¯t teach her a lesson, she won¡¯t learn her lesson. You all came from the same vige. She might attack Linlin again. No matter how bold she is now, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t dare to harm Linlin again.¡± ncing at Mo Qian, who was still trembling in fear and kneeling on the ground, Yan Jinyu smiled and asked, ¡°Mo Qian, do you agree?¡± Mo Qian trembled even harder under her gaze. No one knew better than her that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t scaring her at all just now. She really dared to kill her even if she wanted to! At that moment, she clearly sensed Yan Jinyu¡¯s killing intent! Also, Yan Jinyu said that she should be d that Zhao Linlin was only lightly injured and that this was their vige. Then, did Yan Jinyu mean that if Zhao Linlin was seriously injured, or rather, this wasn¡¯t their vige but the capital or somewhere else, she would really be like what Yan Jinyu had said¡ªshe would be missing an arm and a leg even if she could still live? She was really afraid! She was jealous of Zhao Linlin, but she didn¡¯t dare to kill her! At that moment, she only wished that Zhao Linlin would disappear. She regretted it too when she realized it! She would be responsible if Zhao Linlin died! She would have indirectly killed someone! She didn¡¯t dare to kill anyone, but Yan Jinyu did! So, what could she use to fight with them? ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare anymore. I won¡¯t dare to do it again! I was wrong this time. Please forgive me this time. I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I was wrong¡­¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be apologizing to me. Instead, you should be apologizing to the person who was injured by you.¡± Zhao Qian had already carried Zhao Linlin up. When Mo Qian heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s words, she looked at Zhao Linlin. She was indignant¡­ ¡°Why? Are you unwilling to say it?¡± Now, Yan Jinyu¡¯s voice was like a death warrant for Mo Qian. Whenever she heard Yan Jinyu¡¯s voice, she would shiver in fear. ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll say it, I¡¯ll say it!¡± She took two steps forward and knelt down. ¡°Zhao Linlin, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I promise I won¡¯t dare to do it again. I hope you can forgive me!¡± ¡°Mo Qian, if you switched positions with me, would you choose to forgive me?¡± ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡± ¡°So, Mo Qian, what right do you have to make me forgive you? I¡¯m not a good-tempered person, but Jinyu has done everything I want to do. In addition, my hand is injured, so it won¡¯t hurt enough if I p you. I¡¯ll forget about it this time. If there¡¯s a next time, it won¡¯t be as simple as a few ps!¡± ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go back.¡± As she spoke, Zhao Linlin nodded at the burly men. ¡°Thank you for your help, uncles.¡± Those people quickly said things like ¡°d that she was fine¡± etc. Just as the few of them were about to leave, the leader of the three Mo brothers said, ¡°Uncle Zhao, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s Qianqian¡¯s fault this time. We¡¯ll call my Third Uncle and ask him to teach Qianqian a lesson. We¡¯ll also ask him to give your family an exnation. We won¡¯t miss a single cent of the medical fees that should be paid.¡± Father Zhao felt bad that Zhao Linlin was injured, but he wouldn¡¯t vent his anger on others. However, although he wouldn¡¯t vent his anger on them, he couldn¡¯t still give the Mo Family a good attitude after his daughter almost lost her life. He nodded expressionlessly. ¡°Alright, you guys go back too.¡± As they walked back along the path that was created with the sickles, a burly man asked Yang Jun if he could carry Jiang Xianyou and if he needed his help. Yang Jun thanked him and declined. After they left, the three brothers of the Mo Family, including the cousin whom Mo Qian had called to pick her up yesterday and had changed his mind at thest minute, did not treat her nicely now. ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you want to stay here for the new year? I¡¯ve never done anything outrageous in my life. You¡¯re really capable. You actually dare to kill someone!¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°You still want to argue? You¡¯ve disgraced our Mo Family! So many people saw it today. I wonder what the rumors will be like when we return to the vige. Do you still want to live in this vige in the future? Does our Mo Family still want to live here?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get stabbed by that girl just now¡­¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back first,¡± the oldest brother interrupted him. The few of them felt a lingering fear when they thought about the girl doing the most ruthless thing with the most harmless expression. Chapter 570 - Realizing Her Thoughts

Chapter 570: Realizing Her Thoughts

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with your daughter¡¯s little ssmate? She looks beautiful and delicate, but why is she so good at hitting people? She even held a sickle on someone¡¯s neck. Won¡¯t she be afraid?¡± On the way down the mountain, a person walking behind approached Father Zhao and asked softly. Father Zhao shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. She¡¯s probably just young and rash.¡± ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s all thanks to her this time. She said that Linlin¡¯s other ssmate received her call that told them that they were safe, so we didn¡¯t panic before we found our way down. You heard what Zhao Qian said too.¡± ¡°Zhao Qian also said that after they went up the mountain, the four of them split up. He was in the same group as Jinyu and was separated from Linlin. After knowing that Linlin was in trouble, Jinyu quickly rushed over to find her and even helped treat her wound.¡± ¡°When I went to pick them up yesterday, I heard that Student Jinyu had been learning martial arts casually since she was young. Now, it seems like it should be true. She could actually find someone in the forest alone without injuring herself. She also studied Chinese medicine and can quickly find herbs to help bandage their wounds.¡± ¡°Bro, Linlin is studying at the Imperial Capital University. Her ssmates are also students at the Imperial Capital University, right?¡± ¡°Of course. The three girls are Linlin¡¯s roommates.¡± ¡°No wonder. These students who can get into top universities are all capable. Your Linlin will definitely have a lot of connections in the future since she has gotten into such a school.¡± ¡°Who can say for sure about something like connections? Whether Linlin seeds or not depends on her own efforts.¡± Although he said that, Father Zhao was actually very happy. He was happy for Zhao Linlin for getting into the Imperial Capital University and happy for Zhao Linlin for making these capable friends. ¡°Brother, do you think that girl was just scaring Mo Qian, or was she serious? Although you said that she was young and rash, I keep feeling that her move doesn¡¯t seem to be fake. Based on my years of experience, that girl must be a ruthless person. Perhaps she really dares to it.¡± The person beside him patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t boast here. When did you ever have so many years of experience? You were always carrying bricks at the construction site during the years when you went out to work. If you¡¯re really doing well, are you still working in your farm at home?¡± ¡°Speak properly. Why are you making fun of me!¡± ¡°Jinyu is indeed young. In addition, she can¡¯t bear to see our Linlin suffer, so she is a little angry. It¡¯s not asplicated as you think. I think they were also quite frightened. Don¡¯t say anything anymore so that they won¡¯t be reminded of this terrible incident. Come to my house for a drink tonight, so I can thank you for putting down the work in your hands and apanying me on this trip.¡± ¡°Eh, Bro, you¡¯re regarding me as an outsider by saying that. Linlin is also our niece. Fortunately, she¡¯s fine. Otherwise¡­ Anyway, you should tell her to be careful when she goes up the mountain in the future.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He didn¡¯t want her to go up the mountain ever again, but that was obviously impossible. How could Linlin learn Chinese medicine well if she didn¡¯t see the herbs for herself? Linlin probably wouldn¡¯t agree not to go up the mountain ever again either. ¡°However, we still have to drink. I will prepare the side dishes to go with drinks, Bro.¡± *** They thought that they were whispering, but Yan Jinyu and Jiang Xianyou, who had good hearing, heard them clearly. Yan Jinyu was unmoved, as if she didn¡¯t hear anything. She held the basket in her hand. She had picked almost all the herbs inside herself. However, she had picked a few rare herbs, so she didn¡¯t return empty-handed. Going down the mountain was always faster than going up the mountain. In addition, they were picking herbs while going up the mountain when they went up the mountain, so they were even slower. Hence, it took them less than an hour to return to Zhao Linlin¡¯s house from the mountain. Mother Zhao waited at the door anxiously, even though Zhao Qian had already called her to tell her that Zhao Linlin was safe. ¡°Are you alright, Linlin? Where are you hurt?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a light injury. Actually, I can walk myself, but Zhao Qian insisted on carrying me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhao Qian. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t block the door. Get everyone in first. My sister¡¯s injuries aren¡¯t serious. Brother Jiang is more seriously injured because he protected my sister. Call my grandfather to help him take a look.¡± ¡°Your grandfather is already waiting.¡± Mother Zhao looked at Jiang Xianyou, who was on Yang Jun¡¯s back, and said gratefully, ¡°Little You, thank you for saving our Linlin.¡± Little You¡­ ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re wee. I didn¡¯t stop Schoolmate Zhao from falling either.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Under such circumstances, we¡¯re already very grateful that you disregarded your own safety to save Linlin. Furthermore, you¡¯re even protecting Linlin without caring about yourself. Look at you. You¡¯re so seriously injured. Your clothes are torn and your white shirt is covered in blood. How painful is that¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in first and let your Grandpa Zhao take a look for you.¡± She called Zhao Qian by his full name, but she called him Little You. Zhao Qian and Zhao Linlin didn¡¯t know what to say. However, it was normal for them to be so warm to Jiang Xianyou. Not only Father Zhao and Mother Zhao, but Zhao Qian and Zhao Linlin were also very grateful to him. It wasn¡¯t like they were very familiar with each other. They had just met yesterday, but he could risk his life for someone he had just met. ¡°Brother, to be honest, even I admire you a little. Under such circumstances, how did you do it without any care for yourself? If it were me, I would only talk about it. At that moment, I¡¯m not as bold as you.¡± Yang Jun held it in for the entire journey before finally saying that. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re not the kind of person who would sacrifice yourself for others selflessly. Why¡­¡± Yang Jun couldn¡¯t figure that out. Jiang Xianyou wasn¡¯t the kind of second-generation heir who had nothing to do in the Jiang Family. On the contrary, he was very smart and outstanding. His personality was very cold. Usually, such people rarely sacrificed so much for an unfamiliar person. Anyway, Yang Jun didn¡¯t expect Jiang Xianyou to do such a thing before this. ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much about it back then,¡± Jiang Xianyou said calmly. It was fine if he didn¡¯t answer, but once he did, Yang Jun felt even stranger. Most of the time, when he spoke to Jiang Xianyou, Jiang Xianyou would only reply him with his gaze and rarely spoke. Actually, not to mention that Yang Jun couldn¡¯t figure it out, even Jiang Xianyou couldn¡¯t figure it out himself. He was indeed not the kind of person who would sacrifice himself for others selflessly. The moment he saw Zhao Linlin in trouble, his body reacted faster than his brain and he rushed out at an unprecedented speed. What was he thinking when he rushed out? He didn¡¯t seem to think of anything, but his heart skipped a beat and he forgot to breathe. When he caught her, but couldn¡¯t hold her back, he didn¡¯t think about anything else except to protect her and roll down with her. In reality, he could clearly let go of her to protect himself. He frowned slightly. Since when did he value someone so much? As he thought about it, he looked at Zhao Linlin, who was still on Zhao Qian¡¯s back. Jiang Xianyou¡¯s gaze suddenly becameplicated. He was not a stupid person. If he thought about it seriously, he would quickly understand what was going on. *** ¡°Who bandaged this?¡± Old Master Zhao was treating Jiang Xianyou¡¯s wounds first. Father Zhao entertained the burly men who had helped them in the living room as he invited them for tea. Mother Zhao and the others watched as Old Master helped Zhao Linlin and Jiang Xianyou check their wounds. Only Yan Jinyu went to the washroom to wash up casually and then she changed into a set of clean clothes. At this moment, she was lying on the bed in her guest room and video calling Yin Jiujin. Chapter 571 - Not Returning To The Capital

Chapter 571: Not Returning To The Capital

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°Little Yu¡¯er, have youe down from the mountain?¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Yan Jinyuy on the bed and video-called Yin Jiujin. This was the first time she had video-called Yin Jiujin since she arrived at Zhao Linlin¡¯s house. It was naturally the first time Yin Jiujin had seen the guest roomyout of Zhao Linlin¡¯s house. ¡°Are you in your room now?¡± ¡°Yes, does Brother Nine want to see the room I¡¯m staying in Linlin¡¯s house?¡± Without waiting for Yin Jiujin to reply, she picked up her phone and spun it around. ¡°See? Although it¡¯s simple, it¡¯s very clean.¡± Yin Jiujin noticed the nket on her bed. He knew very well that Yan Jinyu had the habit of changing the quilt cover when she stayed in the hotel. He had helped her pack her luggage, and he also knew very well that she had brought a quilt cover. But she didn¡¯t change it. The rough nket was not asfortable as the one he had specially picked for her. However, she still did not change it. What a kind girl. She must not want her ssmates and ssmates¡¯ parents to think too much. ¡°Not bad,¡± Yin Jiujin said. ¡°Stand up and move your phone further away. I want to see if you¡¯re injured.¡± Yan Jinyu washed up casually and changed her clothes. Her hair was let loose now. She stood up and did as she was told. ¡°Brother Nine, take a good look. I¡¯m really not injured.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very obedient. I¡¯m not injured.¡± Yin Jiujin felt relieved. ¡°I already said that I¡¯m not injured, but you still don¡¯t believe me. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my skills. How can I be injured?¡±¡±I already said that I¡¯m not injured, but you still don¡¯t believe me. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my skills. How can I be injured?¡± ¡°Brother Nine, have you returned to thepany?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m in the office.¡± ¡°Then go ahead. Linlin¡¯s grandfather is treating her wound now and I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± ¡°Go ahead. Remember to have lunch.¡± Yan Jinyu then remembered that it was almost three in the afternoon and she had yet to have lunch. Of course, the others didn¡¯t have lunch either. ¡°I¡¯ll remember to.¡± *** ¡°Jinyu bandaged it,¡± Zhao Linlin replied. ¡°That girl¡¯s technique is not bad and she has learned Chinese medicine very well. The herbs that she found are the most suitable for your injuries. You don¡¯t have to change them for the time being. This young man¡¯s dislocation is also handled very well. Be it the medicine or the dressing method, they¡¯re all closed to very experienced medical practitioners¡¯ methods. He basically doesn¡¯t need me to do anything. You don¡¯t have any serious injuries on you either. You¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Zhao.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I still have to thank you. If you hadn¡¯t saved Linlin, Linlin wouldn¡¯t have only suffered light injuries.¡± ¡°Why is that girl from the Mo Family so evil at such a young age? Fortunately, you guys are fine. Otherwise, I would have fought the Mo Family even if I had to sacrifice these old bones!¡± ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t bother about Mo Qian. Sister Jinyu had taught her a lesson on the mountain just now. She¡¯s so frightened that she¡¯s crying for her parents. She probably won¡¯t dare to do such a thing again in the future.¡± ¡°That little girl again?¡± ¡°Of course. If it wasn¡¯t for Sister Jinyu, how could we have found Sister and Brother Jiang so quickly? Sister Jinyu found them first and then sent us the location. When we found Sister and Brother Jiang, Sister Jinyu had already bandaged their wounds and waited for us for a long time.¡± ¡°I heard from your uncles that Jinyu pped Mo Qian?¡± Mother Zhao asked. ¡°Yes, she was beaten up very badly. It was a total of four ps. Sister Jinyu is also a martial arts practitioner and is very strong. Mo Qian¡¯s face will probably take half a month to recover.¡± ¡°Jinyu is also fast. Otherwise, I would have rushed over and pped Mo Qian.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mother Zhao and Old Master Zhao. They felt a littleplicated. They feltplicated that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t hesitate to p Mo Qian to vent Zhao Linlin¡¯s anger, but they also feltplicated by their strange emotions at this moment. They actually felt very happy after hearing Zhao Qian¡¯s words. Mo Qian was a junior and they were elders. They were actually thinking like young people. It didn¡¯t feel good to have such irrational hot-blooded thoughts. ¡°We have to thank Jinyu for this,¡± Mother Zhao said. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Auntie. Linlin is my friend.¡± Yan Jinyu walked over. ¡°Jinyu is here? Xuanxuan said that you went to change your clothes just now, so she didn¡¯t have the time to ask you if you¡¯re injured? If you are, you have to apply medicine in time. Auntie really doesn¡¯t know how you found Linlin and Little You in such a dense forest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not injured. I¡¯m quite skilled and lucky. I found them just like that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not injured. You haven¡¯t had lunch at this time, so you should be hungry. I¡¯ve already cooked. Let¡¯s go over and eat now.¡± ¡°By the way, Zhao Qian, find the wheelchair that your father used when he injured his leg a few years ago and wipe it clean. Let Little You sit in it for the next few days.¡± Zhao Qian left to find the wheelchair. Jiang Xianyou wanted to stop him, but he wasn¡¯t in time. His n was that since his legs were injured, it was not good to trouble the Zhao Family. He nned to go back tomorrow and he seemed to have found the inspiration for the design. However, seeing that they were so enthusiastic and identally nced at Zhao Linlin at the side, he couldn¡¯t say that he was leaving tomorrow. The burly men that Father Zhao had hired did not stay for lunch. They still had to work in the fields. The practice at Zhao Linlin¡¯s vige was that the few men would definitely drink when they gathered for a meal. Nothing could be done if they drank at this time. Hence, they nned toe back at night. After lunch, because Zhao Linlin and Jiang Xianyou were injured, they didn¡¯t go out again. They carried stools and sat down in the shade of the courtyard. They yed games, chatted, read, or were just in a daze. Yan Jinyu was ying games and Qin Xuan, Chu Xiaohuan, and Yang Jun were chatting. The others would asionally chime in a sentence or two. Zhao Qian was reading and the ones in a daze were Jiang Xianyou and Zhao Linlin. It was normal for Zhao Qian to be reading. He was in his second year of high school and his studies were good. In addition, there were so many top students here. It was a good opportunity for him to ask all the questions that he did not know while everyone was around. Other than Yang Jun, no matter who Zhao Qian asked, they could help him answer. Even if there was something they couldn¡¯t answer, everyone would discuss it together. The atmosphere was very harmonious. ¡°Come, eat some pears. We nted them ourselves. We have already washed them.¡± Mother Zhao brought over a small basin with clean pears inside. They picked up one each, including Yan Jinyu. The othersmented that it was indeed nted by themselves. It was really sweet. Only Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t think so. The fruits on Mount Jing were nted by themselves. After they arrived in the capital, most of the fruits they ate were sent over from Mount Jing. Yan Jinyu held the pear in one hand and yed games on her phone with the other. Yang Jun happened to see this scene and tsk inwardly. She was indeed a big shot who was unscathed even when she jumped off a cliff. She pped people in public and could even y games so well with one hand. Actually, many people present were very curious about Yan Jinyu, including Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan. This was the first time they had seen Yan Jinyu¡¯s superb skills. However, everyone tacitly did not ask further. ¡°By the way, Linlin, does your family have a way to temporarily keep the herbs fresh? I just need to keep them for a few days. I¡¯ll bring them along when I go back. As long as they¡¯re barely fresh will do.¡± Yan Jinyu was ying games when she suddenly thought of this. ¡°Yes, my grandfather likes to pick herbs. He has a small basement that specializes in storing herbs. He knows that you have to bring back the herbs you picked. I¡¯ve already asked Zhao Qian to help you bring them to the small basement. Grandfather is cleaning and drying the herbs that I picked.¡± Yan Jinyu blinked. She wasn¡¯t very concerned about herbs, and since she could pick them againter, she was even more nonchnt. She only remembered about them now. Fortunately, Zhao Linlin was meticulous. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Jinyu, are we still going out in the afternoon?¡± Just as Chu Xiaohuan finished asking, Qin Xuan said, ¡°It¡¯s already afternoon.¡± She handed her phone to her. ¡°It¡¯s almost five.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not go out today,¡± Yan Jinyu said. ¡°Let¡¯s not go up the mountain for the next few days too. Let¡¯s just look around the vige. Not only the scenery on the mountain is good.¡± Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan had no objections, and so did Yang Jun and Jiang Xianyou, who had a lingering fear. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do whatever you say,¡± Chu Xiaohuan replied and chatted with Qin Xuan again. They really didn¡¯t go up the mountain for the next few days. They only walked around the vige. They had walked around the fields and even worked with the Zhao Family in the fields. Every time they went out, Yang Jun would push Jiang Xianyou along and support him wherever the road was rough. No one was left behind. On the other hand, they did not see Mo Qian after almost a week. She must have been frightened. On the 10th day after they arrived at the Zhao Family, they went up the mountain again. Other than Jiang Xianyou, who was still a little injured, the others were all there. On the way, they met Mo Qian. She looked like she had seen a ghost and turned to run as soon as she saw them. It suited them. They went to another mountain that they hadn¡¯t been to before. They were also picking herbs. The young people went to the mountains and Father Zhao and Mother Zhao also went to the fields to work. Only Old Master Zhao and Jiang Xianyou were at home. Jiang Xianyou could already walk. However, he couldn¡¯t go far, so he didn¡¯t follow them up the mountain. He was helping Old Master sun the herbs at home. ¡°Little You.¡± After spending 10 days together, everyone was familiar with each other. They were no longer as distant as before when it came to greeting each other. Jiang Xianyou stopped what he was doing and looked at Old Master, who had suddenly called him, in confusion. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re about to enter your third year of university? You¡¯re studying at Water City University?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa Zhao.¡± ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡± Jiang Xianyou¡¯s hand swayed and he almost knocked over the thing in his hand. ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°No. My Linlin doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend either.¡± Old Master seemed to be chatting as he continued to sun his herbs. In reality, Old Master¡¯s eyes were bright where Jiang Xianyou couldn¡¯t see. How could Old Master not notice anything after interacting with him for so many days? Previously, Jiang Xianyou and Yang Jun had said that they would only stay for a week. Now that 10 days had passed and they still hadn¡¯t mentioned leaving, Jiang Xianyou looked at Zhao Linlin with a strange gaze from time to time. Even Zhao Qian could tell something, let alone Old Master. ¡°Linlin is outstanding. There must be many people pursuing her in university,¡± Jiang Xianyou said with mixed emotions. ¡°Grandpa Zhao doesn¡¯t know about that. I only know that my granddaughter doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend yet. Actually, our family is a little conservative, but since Grandpa Zhao encouraged my grandchildren to walk out of the mountain vige and go to a big ce, it means that Grandpa Zhao isn¡¯t a conservative person. If Linlin meets a boy she likes and is outstanding and reliable, Grandpa Zhao won¡¯t object to her dating.¡± ¡°I heard that Linlin¡¯s ssmate, Jinyu, already has a fianc¨¦. It was even decided by her family since she was young, so it¡¯s fine for our Linlin to have a boyfriend too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°However, although Grandpa Zhao approves of Linlin dating, I still want to see her date with my own eyes and know his character before agreeing. If there¡¯s someone like you, Grandpa Zhao won¡¯t object to her dating.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Zhao.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Old Master Zhao.?This brat is really obedient. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t be sunning the herbs after this batch. y two rounds of chess with Grandpa Zhao and tell me about your future ns.¡± ¡°Alright, Grandpa Zhao.¡± Zhao Linlin still didn¡¯t know that her grandfather had ¡°sold¡± her without her knowing. *** After staying in the Zhao Family for 15 days, the few of them returned. They didn¡¯t return to the capital immediately. Instead, they were invited to Water City by Jiang Xianyou and Yang Jun. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t intend to go at first, but after seeing Jiang Xianyou¡¯s intentions towards Zhao Linlin, Zhao Linlin and Zhao Qian agreed to go to Water City to y and Yin Jiujin happened to be on a business trip in Water City, she decided to follow them. What they did not know was that there was another person who had followed them to Water City. Mo Qian. Mo Qian was still indignant. She was afraid of Yan Jinyu, but once she heard that Jiang Xianyou had invited Zhao Linlin to Water City to y, she couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. Her jealousy overwhelmed her fear. Mo Qian was afraid of being discovered, so she didn¡¯t take the same bus as them. She didn¡¯t take the same flight with them either. She was always a littleter than them. Hence, even Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t know that Mo Qian had followed them. Of course, it was still because Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t pay attention to her. Otherwise, Yan Jinyu would have 10,000 ways to know her whereabouts. After getting off the ne, Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t go to the Jiang Family with them. Instead, she took a taxi and went off alone. She said that she would look for them tomorrow. She went to look for Yin Jiujin. It was evening and Yin Jiujin was having a business negotiation at a clubhouse. Although it was said to be a business negotiation, with Yin Jiujin¡¯s status, it was more appropriate to say that it was a reception that the other party had set up to curry favor with him. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t tell Yin Jiujin in advance when she came to Water City. She wanted to give him a surprise. Yin Jiujin had a ring that she had personally made and polished. Yin Jiujin could confirm her location through the connection between the ring and her ¡°watch¡±, so she naturally could confirm Yin Jiujin¡¯s location too. However, under normal circumstances, they would not use this function. Hence, Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t worried that Yin Jiujin would find out that she hade to Water City. The surprise for him was still there. She took a taxi straight to the clubhouse. Chapter 572 - Someone鈥檚 Courting Death

Chapter 572: Someone¡¯s Courting Death

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Night had fallen in the bustling city. It was time for people to rx. The clubhouse was already very lively when Yan Jinyu arrived. She didn¡¯t bring her luggage. When the taxi sent her to the clubhouse, they passed by the hotel where Yin Jiujin was staying, so she ced her luggage at the front desk of the hotel and continued to take the taxi to the clubhouse. Knowing her looks, even if she deliberately restrained her aura, people would still notice her in a crowded ce. Hence, Yan Jinyu specially wore a hat. She put on the hat and restrained her aura. This way, even in the crowd, as long as she didn¡¯t want to, it was difficult for anyone to notice her. She arrived at the third floor of the clubhouse without any obstruction. In a private room on the third floor of the clubhouse. ¡°Master Nine, let me toast you. I¡¯m deeply honored that you agreed to meet me.¡± A fat middle-aged man toasted Yin Jiujin. When he raised his ss, he stood up and bowed. He stood far away as he didn¡¯t dare to get too close to Yin Jiujin. The man sitting on the sofa was wearing a ck haute couture shirt with the sleeves half rolled up. The two buttons at the cor were loose. He leanedzily on the sofa with no expression on his handsome face. There was an unknown charm in his coldness. He held his phone in his hand and tapped it on hisp. He did not respond to the person who was toasting him. The middle-aged man kept bending down and did not dare to stand up straight. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead and his hand that was holding the wine ss trembled. He was frightened because he could not see through the person sitting there at all. In this private room, other than Yin Jiujin and the fat middle-aged man who was bending down to toast him, there were a few others¡ªtwo young men and three young women. Among the two young men, one of them was a familiar face. He wasn¡¯t sitting. He was standing behind Yin Jiujin. He was Yin Jiujin¡¯s special assistant, Lin Zimu. Seeing the man trembling, Lin Zimu¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly. Did he think that the boss ignored him because he didn¡¯t want to bother with him? Look at how frightened he was. In reality, if the boss wanted to ignore him, he wouldn¡¯t have appeared here at all. Furthermore, it was on the day Miss Yu returned to the capital. The boss valued this project very much. The boss was simply ignoring him because he was waiting for Miss Yu¡¯s call. For almost three hourster, he couldn¡¯t get through to Miss Yu. Miss Yu said that she was on the ne and would call his boss when she got off the ne. However, it was true that the boss was not in a good mood. Miss Yu had returned to the capital today, but the boss still needed to make a trip to Water City. The other young man was an unfamiliar face. He was the one who sat closest to Yin Jiujin in this private room. At this moment, he was carefully sipping his wine, as though he didn¡¯t care if the middle-aged man was frightened or not. The three young women sitting at the side were even quieter. One minute passed, two minutes passed, three minutes passed¡­ Yin Jiujin still had no reaction. The middle-aged man was sweating profusely, and his legs were trembling. He carefully looked at the young man who was drinking with pleading eyes. Although Yin Jiujin valued this business, usually, it was the others looking for Yin Jiujin and Yin Jiujin would note to meet them personally. Yin Jiujin hade to Water City this time because someone had pulled the strings. He needed toe to take a look personally, so they met up. The person pulling the strings was the other young man in the private room. The middle-aged man¡¯s pleading gaze was too obvious, and the young man did not ignore it in the end. No matter what, he had agreed to help him. He said calmly, ¡°Second Young Master Yin, someone is toasting you.¡± Then, he didn¡¯t care anymore and continued to savor his red wine. This voice pulled Yin Jiujin back to his senses. He didn¡¯t look up at the middle-aged man immediately. Instead, he looked at his phone first. The young man beside him saw this and raised his eyebrows slightly. Needless to say, that eldest daughter of the Yan Family was really formidable. Even the usually indifferent Master Nine was worried about her. Yin Jiujin looked at his phone. There was still no call or message. The surrounding pressure suddenly lowered. She should have arrived in the capital by now. Could it be that the flight was dyed? He looked up calmly and the middle-aged man smiled tteringly, ¡°Master Nine, I-I¡¯ll toast to you. Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to give me this chance to meet you.¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he nced at the young man before his faint eyesnded on the middle-aged man. ¡°So, you spent so much effort to see me just to drink this ss of wine?¡± His tone was already a little impatient, but Lin Zimu knew that this was already on ount of the lobbyist. Otherwise, with the boss¡¯s current mood and his usual temper, he would have long stood up and left. The middle-aged man trembled when he was looked at by Yin Jiujin sinisterly. He realized what he was saying and his heart suddenly leaped to his throat. He hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No, no, no, no. I¡¯ve always wanted to meet Master Nine. I-I have a good project in my hands and I want to cooperate with Master Nine¡­¡± The project was a good one, but it needed investment. The Empire Group was involved in the financial industry, and they were also doing financing. This person¡¯s name was Zhuo Fu. He was considered someone important in Water City. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have the ability to find a middleman to persuade Yin Jiujin. The project was not bad, and there were many choices to choose from. Of course, the best choice was undoubtedly the Empire Group. Unfortunately, how could it be so easy to cooperate with the Empire Group? Since he couldn¡¯t cooperate with the Empire Group, he nned to settle for second best. However, he had offended Huo Xuan. Who would dare to invest in him after he offended Huo Xuan? The Empire Group was his only choice and only way out. He offended Huo Xuan and hispany was suppressed, so he would have to rely on this project to make aeback. If this project couldn¡¯t continue on, Zhuo Fu would be finished. That was why there was such a scene now. ¡°Master Nine must know my current situation. I don¡¯t dare to beat around the bush in front of you, so I will say it directly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve offended the eldest son of the Huo Family. No financialpany in the country dares to invest in me now. I¡¯m really at my wit¡¯s end. That¡¯s why I begged Young Master Jiang to help me meet you.¡± ¡°Master Nine, since you¡¯re willing to appear here, you must have seen the value of my project. To be honest, you¡¯re my only retreat now. If you don¡¯t agree to invest, I¡¯ll really be finished.¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m running a charity foundation?¡± Zhuo Fu was stunned. W-What did that mean? ¡°Boss Zhuo, Second Young Master Yin¡¯s time is precious. It¡¯s already unexpected that he agreed to meet you on my ount. I don¡¯t think I have enough face to make him listen to your nonsense here,¡± the man called ¡°Young Master Jiang¡± said casually. No emotions could be seen, but with Zhuo Fu¡¯s understanding of him, he was already angry. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Young Master Jiang is right. I¡­¡± However, his words were suddenly interrupted by a cold voice, ¡°What are these?¡± The three women were frightened when his dark gaze swept over. Yes, Yin Jiujin hadn¡¯t seen these three women before. There were no women when he came. They only came in after he sat down. At that moment, Zhuo Fu was still trembling in fear when he pushed open the door and entered to greet Yin Jiujin, afraid that he would be angry. Seeing that Yin Jiujin had no reaction, he thought that he had tacitly agreed and heaved a sigh of relief to let thedies in. Who knew¡­ Zhuo Fu was scared silly. Young Master Jiang ignored him like a bystander. ¡°M-Master Nine, I-I¡¯m Zhuo Qingqing. Zhuo Fu is my father. These two are my best friends.¡± ¡°M-Master Nine, hello¡­¡± Ever since they entered the private room, the three of them didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly. At first, they were very excited to see the rumored Master Nine. However, they didn¡¯t even dare to enter the private room when they arrived. They only mustered up the courage toe in after receiving Zhuo Fu¡¯s signal. They only realized how much endurance it would take to sit in the same space as Master Nine aftering in. The low and cold pressure made them not dare to move, nor did they dare to breathe too loudly, let alone speak. Yin Jiujin only nced at them before quickly retracting his gaze. He didn¡¯t see what the three of them looked like at all. His gazended on Zhuo Fu again. With just one look, Zhuo Fu was so frightened that his body turned cold. ¡°M-Master Nine, this is indeed my daughter. I thought that since it was rare for Master Nine toe to Water City, I asked my daughter to bring her friends over to drink with Master Nine. I also asked Master Nine when they came in earlier. Y-you didn¡¯t object, so I let them in¡­¡± Young Master Jiang took a sip of wine. No objections? That was because Yin Jiujin¡¯s thoughts had long gone somewhere and he didn¡¯t hear what he was saying at all. Of course, he saw them, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Why? He wanted to watch a good show. It was a rare opportunity. He could only me Zhuo Fu for using the wrong method when he asked him for help. ¡°Don¡¯t you know my rules?¡± His dark eyes were dark. Every word he said made their hearts pound. Of course, he did! No women allowed! For events like business discussions, other than the necessary staff, such as female secretaries, no other women were allowed, especially those who were unrted to work. Even a female secretary had to stay away from him. This was Master Nine¡¯s rule. There were no explicit rules, but everyone knew and would consciously follow them. But wasn¡¯t that in the past? Now that Master Nine was engaged, it was said that he doted on his fianc¨¦e very much. He was a man after all. He should know the goodness of women after he has one. Even Master Nine, who didn¡¯t get close to women before, naturally understood the goodness of women after he had a woman by his side now. His daughter was also a socialite that was very pursued by young men in Water City. He felt that she waspletely qualified to drink with Master Nine. It would be even better if Master Nine liked her. With Master Nine as his backer and the Empire Group as his backer, why should he be afraid of Huo Xuan? Why should he worry about not having any investments? Why should he worry about going bankrupt and sleeping on the streets? There was no need to worry about all that! As long as Master Nine liked his daughter, even if she wasn¡¯t Master Nine¡¯s woman on the surface, he would still have countless benefits! However, he didn¡¯t expect Master Nine to have such a huge reaction! Instantly, his face turned pale. He was about to apologize when Zhuo Qingqing beat him to it. ¡°Of course we know Master Nine¡¯s rules. We just thought that Master Nine doesn¡¯te to Water City often, so we wanted to entertain you.¡± Zhuo Qingqing mustered up a lot of courage just to say this. She had done a lot of mental preparations beforeing here. After knowing who she was going to see, she also became ambitious. Master Nine was obviously angry. If they didn¡¯t do anything, not only would the negotiation today fail, but they would also offend Master Nine and not get the Empire Group¡¯s investment! She had to take a gamble! She did not believe that she, the daughter of the Zhuo Family in Water City, could notpare to a country girl who grew up in the countryside! If Master Nine could like Yan Jinyu, why couldn¡¯t he like her? In Water City, no one could im to be the best if she imed to be the second best socialite! She seductively held the wine ss and was about to lean over, ¡°Master Nine, let me toast you. Please calm down first. It¡¯s indeed our fault for breaking your rules. After drinking this ss of wine, you can punish me however you want¡­¡± Something pressed against her forehead. It was ck. Zhuo Qingqing¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Chapter 573 - Extremely Courageous

Chapter 573: Extremely Courageous

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Yin Jiujin was still sitting where he was. It was Lin Zimu who had taken a step forward and pointed the gun at Zhuo Qingqing¡¯s head. The other two girls were so frightened that they almost screamed. They didn¡¯t dare to, and their screams were forcefully stifled. They huddled up together. For the first time in her 20 years of life, Zhuo Qingqing felt like she was on the brink of death. Endless fear spread from the bottom of her heart, ¡°M-Master Nine¡­¡± ¡°Boss Zhuo, you do know the rules very well!¡± Lin Zimu said coldly. ¡°Could it be that our boss rarely moves in Water City and people in Water City don¡¯t know our boss¡¯s style?¡± He did not speak rashly earlier because he saw that the boss was in a daze and ignored the three women. Of course, he knew his boss very well. How could his boss like these three women? It was impossible before Miss Yu, and even more impossible after Miss Yu. He did not speak rashly because he did not dare to disturb his boss when he was deep in thought. Only then did the three women sessfully enter the private room. ¡°I¡¯m indeed interested in the project in your hand. I appeared here to give Jiang Zhao face and also because I¡¯m interested in this project. I originally nned to invest,¡± Yin Jiujin said indifferently. Zhuo Fu was surprised when he heard that. However, in the next second, Yin Jiujin continued, ¡°However, I will continue to invest, but the project will be handed to the Jiang Family.¡± Zhuo Fu¡¯s body swayed and only one word echoed in his mind:?It¡¯s over. He was finished! The Zhuo Family was finished! It was all over! ¡°No, no, Master Nine, please give me another chance. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I really didn¡¯t¡­ Young Master Jiang, help me exin. Please help me exin. Have you forgotten what I told you previously¡­¡± ¡°What did you tell me?¡± Jiang Zhao slowly put down the wine ss in his hand and leaned against the sofa with his legs crossed. He looked at him disdainfully, ¡°Zhuo Fu, before you used my younger brother¡¯s weakness to threaten me, have you investigated what kind of person my brother is? Do you think his weakness is so easy to catch?¡± Zhuo Fu was stunned. What kind of person was he? Wasn¡¯t he just a spoiled rich second-generation heir? Why did he go to university to learn jewelry design and not do his family business! It was best to catch this kind of rich second-generation heir¡¯s weakness. Even if his reputation in school seemed to be good, if he didn¡¯t choose to do a proper job, he didn¡¯t do his duty. Wasn¡¯t it simple to catch his handle? It was said that the eldest son of the Jiang Family doted on his younger brother a lot. He also found out that Young Master Jiang and Master Nine had a rtionship, so he wanted to use this weakness to threaten Jiang Zhao for help. Jiang Zhao was clearly threatened by him too, so why¡­ ¡°My brother doesn¡¯t like the family business. He has always had the dream of being a designer, but that doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s stupid and ipetent and has handles everywhere for others to catch.¡± ¡°B-But you clearly agreed to help me because of this and let me see Master Nine¡­¡± As Zhuo Fu spoke, he suddenly thought of something and his eyes widened. ¡°You did it on purpose! Jiang Zhao, you did it on purpose!¡± ¡°These words are unpleasant to hear. What do you mean by on purpose? I promised to help you ask Second Young Master Yin out. Look, isn¡¯t he here? I¡¯ve done what I promised you. I still did it even though I knew that your so-called handle didn¡¯t exist because I didn¡¯t allow my brother to be harmed at all.¡± These words were true. The handle was fake, but if Zhuo Fu wanted to drag someone down with him even if he died, his brother would also be affected if something went wrong. Even if it was easily resolved and the influence would quickly be a thing of the past, he would never allow it. Jiang Zhao shrugged. ¡°You ruined it yourself.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not important enough for Second Young Master Yin toe to see you personally from the capital. Second Young Master Yin is really interested in the project in your hand. Do you know why?¡± ¡°Alright, actually, I don¡¯t know either. However, ording to my guess, it¡¯s probably rted to Second Young Master Yin¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± At this point, Jiang Zhao looked at Yin Jiujin. Yin Jiujin still had no expression, but Jiang Zhao knew that he had guessed correctly. He smiled at Zhuo Fu, who looked like he was in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s right. Perhaps it¡¯s not because your project has a big future and is very profitable. Second Young Master¡¯s interested just because the project might be rted to his fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°You know Second Young Master Yin¡¯s rules and you know how much he values his fianc¨¦e, but you still called your daughter over. Zhuo Fu, with your brain, it¡¯s no wonder you have offended Huo Xuan and forced yourself into a corner.¡± Yin Jiujin looked over and Jiang Zhao smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t help but say everything you wanted to say.¡± ¡°On the other hand, do you think it¡¯s a little inappropriate for the Jiang Family to do this project? The Jiang Family¡¯s business doesn¡¯t involve tourism and development.¡± Yin Jiujin sneered, ¡°Do you think I did it for you?¡± ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t be narcissistic and think that you did it for me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried. I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll fall into your trap. After all, I know my limits in business. I know that I¡¯m far from being your match.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there for me to scheme against you?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s too much.¡± Jiang Zhao said. The Jiang Family¡¯s business was indeed not very excellent, but it was not bad either. Indeed, people who could have a rtionship with Yin Jiujin weren¡¯t simple. A person who Yin Jiujin was willing to give face to, was even more extraordinary. However, Yin Jiujin suddenly said, ¡°However, I¡¯ve changed my mind now. This project is indeed not suitable for your Jiang Family.¡± Jiang Zhao was stunned. ¡°No, Second Young Master Yin, Master Nine, what do you mean by that? Why do you want the Jiang Family to do it one moment and not allow it the next? Isn¡¯t your speed of changing your mind too fast? Alright, it¡¯s fine if you change your mind quickly. It¡¯s not strange since Master Nine is temperamental and does whatever he wants, but you have to tell me the reason why you suddenly change your mind, right?¡± The reason was simple. He was interested in this project because of his girl¡¯s phone call. She felt that the scenery of her ssmate¡¯s hometown was good and suitable for developing the tourist industry. He wanted the Jiang Family to do it because he found out from the youngdy that the second son of the Jiang Family might have feelings for her friend. This way, the youngdy who was used to thinking for her friend might be even happier if he cooperated with the Jiang Family. But now, he had changed his mind. Why should he share the market that the youngdy had discovered for him? At most, he would just give the youngdy¡¯s friends more care and concern. However, there was another reason why he suggested letting the Jiang Family do this project. It was to resolve the matter that the youngdy would worry about in the future in advance. The youngdy had few friends and she valued her friends very much. If that friend of hers really got together with the second son of the Jiang Family in the future, she would definitely be prejudiced against by his family. The second son of the Jiang Family was not like him, whom no one could influence his decision. At that time, the youngdy would definitely be worried. This cooperation could let the Jiang Family interact with the youngdy¡¯s friend¡¯s family in advance and understand the other party so that they wouldn¡¯t have such preconceptions. This way, his girl would be less worried in the future. He changed his mind because he saw someone. He suddenly felt that he did not want others to get involved in theirmon cause. If the youngdy¡¯s friend really had any trouble in the future and the youngdy was worried, he would just do something to help. Anyway, the youngdy was quite capable. If she really wanted to help someone, it didn¡¯t seem to be to the extent of her getting too worried¡­ Jiang Zhao waited for him to reply, but Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. He simply stared in the direction of the private room door, Jiang Zhao looked over too. The door of the private room was open and someone was standing outside. She was wearing a pink t-shirt, light blue jeans, and a pair of white canvas shoes. She had a white cap on her head and her long hair hung down to her waist. Although the cap covered most of her face, it was not difficult to tell that this tall and slender person was a beauty. Her attire was clearly very pure and not suitable for such a clubhouse. However, her attire gave people the feeling that it was very suitable for any asion. How should he put it? His first impression was that she was pure and yet seductive? Putting that aside for now, there was only one woman in the world who Yin Jiujin would stare at. He had never seen her before. He could not even attend their engagement because he was handling work overseas. However, he could guess her identity with just one look. No wonder Yin Jiujin was interested in her. Her presence was so strong even though he couldn¡¯t see her face. ncing at the three women in the private room, Jiang Zhao went back to watching the show again. Tsk, this scene. If Lin Zimu kept his gun, it would be a scene of adultery. Of course, Jiang Zhao only thought that because he was watching the show. He actually knew very well that even if Lin Zimu hadn¡¯t made a move, Zhuo Qingqing wouldn¡¯t have been able to get close to Yin Jiujin. Lin Zimu also sensed themotion and looked over. At this moment, the others in the private room also saw the person standing at the door. Zhuo Fu was already frightened out of his wits. Seeing a woman appear at the door of the private room, he was afraid that the angry Yin Jiujin would be even angrier and there would be no room for negotiation. He hurriedly asked angrily, ¡°Who are you?!¡± He realized that the door of the private room was actually open! He didn¡¯t know if Zhuo Qingqing was too excited or too afraid when she came in with the two women just now, but the door of the private room was left open by them. The service staff didn¡¯t dare to disturb them, so the door of the private room had been open since Zhuo Qingqing and the other two came in. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s tone was calm, but the hand that was holding the phone and the smile on his lips betrayed his inner thoughts. Other than Jiang Zhao and Lin Zimu, who recognized Yan Jinyu, everyone else was shocked when Yin Jiujin spoke. She was someone Master Nine knew? And it was a woman? Master Nine¡¯s tone was actually so gentle when he spoke to this woman who suddenly appeared! Yan Jinyu removed her cap and revealed her beautiful face. She smiled brightly. ¡°To catch you in the act. Are you surprised?¡± Even though he knew that she wouldn¡¯t suspect him, Yin Jiujin still couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous when he saw her smile so brightly and say such words. ¡°I have nothing for you to catch, but I have a surprise when I see you.¡± He put down his phone and opened his arms without getting up. Yan Jinyu looked at him and her smile became even brighter. In the next second, she ran towards him and easily jumped over the ss table in front of him. Then, she pounced into his arms. Lin Zimu was so frightened that he trembled. He quickly retracted his gun as he was afraid that he would identally misfire. ¡°You still dare to make me take the initiative to throw myself into your arms with a beauty by your side. Brother Nine, you¡¯re very capable!¡± She had already wrapped her arms around his neck and bit his lips. Chapter 574 - Unaffected

Chapter 574: Unaffected

Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. It was very difficult to see the youngdy jealous now. Few people had the courage to approach him or have designs on him. ¡°I was thinking about you just now and didn¡¯t notice that there was someone else in this private room.¡± Without caring if anyone was present, he leaned over and kissed her. ¡°Why are you here? I thought you had returned to the capital.¡± Yan Jinyu wrapped her arms around his neck and let go slightly. She looked into his eyes. ¡°I came because I wanted to. How is it? Are you happy to see me?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very happy.¡± Yin Jiujin stared at her with a burning gaze. Yan Jinyu, who knew him well, knew what his gaze meant. She nced at him and turned her face away, no longer looking into his eyes. She looked at the three women who were stunned. In the end, her gazended on the woman closest to Yin Jiujin. There was actually less than one meter between her and Yin Jiujin! She was dressed seductively and was even holding a ss of red wine. If Yan Jinyu ignored her stunned expression, she did look very seductive. Tsk, she was so bold to seduce her man. Yin Jiujin ignored the others and simply stared at Yan Jinyu. Her beautiful side profile, exquisite chin, fair neck, seductive corbones, and¡­ He had not hugged her like this for half a month. In the eyes of others, Yin Jiujin was still considered calm. Only Yan Jinyu knew his current state. His hand was tightly wrapped around her waist. She could feel the aggressive temperature of his palm through her clothes, and his gaze was very aggressive. If it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t be as calm as Yan Jinyu. She was more interested in the woman in front of her who dared to have designs on her man. ¡°Yo, Beauty, were you going to toast him just now? Did you want to get close to him? You even dare to do this in front of this master. You¡¯re very brave. Back then, when I wasn¡¯t familiar with him, I was very wary of him. I¡¯m far less bold than you.¡± Wary? Yin Jiujin raised his eyebrows slightly. The youngdy was actually wary of him with her abilities? Then, he really had to thank Feng Yun. If it wasn¡¯t for Feng Yun, with the youngdy¡¯s personality, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to approach someone she was wary of. Even though he felt extremely jealous when he thought that the youngdy had taken the initiative to appear by his side because of Feng Yun. Jiang Zhao didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu¡¯s true identity and so he couldn¡¯t understand her words. Lin Zimu understood. The number one killer was even wary of him. He was indeed Master Nine. Looking into Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes, Zhuo Qingqing was inexplicably afraid. She had already spilled the wine ss in her hand, let alone hearing Yan Jinyu say such words, ¡°Y-you¡­ I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± She naturally recognized Yan Jinyu now. She was surprised that Yan Jinyu was actually so beautiful. She was even more surprised by Master Nine¡¯s attitude towards Yan Jinyu! In the blink of an eye, Yin Jiujin could only see one person in his eyes when he previously had a murderous intent in his eyes. His gaze was doting and aggressive. This was a gaze that a man would only have when he looked at the woman he loved! He opened his arms to the girl and allowed her to behave atrociously in his arms. He let the girl kiss him punishingly in public. And the gun was already pointed at her head when she had only toasted him earlier! With this difference in treatment, she realized very clearly that it was impossible for her to be this person¡¯s woman even if she died! Furthermore, this girl did not seem to be a pushover. She felt inexplicably creepy when Yan Jinyu was looked at by her smiling eyes. She could not pinpoint where this feeling came from or why she felt this with just one look. She was clearly a girl under 20 years old and not a dangerous person who would kill without batting an eyelid. ¡°You don¡¯t have to argue. I¡¯ve been standing at the door for a long time.¡± Yan Jinyu pointed at the trembling Zhuo Fu. ¡°I arrived when he toasted. I saw and heard everything.¡± Hearing her words, not only Zhuo Qingqing, but Lin Zimu, Jiang Zhao, and Yin Jiujin were also surprised. Even Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t notice her. Yan Jinyu, who had lowered her presence, deliberately hid outside the door. She only stuck her head out to observe the situation in the private room. Yin Jiujin¡¯ thoughts were drifting away and then he was angry, so he naturally didn¡¯t notice her at that moment. Although Lin Zimu was surprised that he didn¡¯t notice her immediately when she arrived, he quickly felt that with her ability, this was only right. However, Jiang Zhao didn¡¯t think so. He was really surprised. He stared at Yan Jinyu and sized her up carefully. She had arrived so early. It was fine if the others in the private room did not notice her, but he did not either! Of course, Jiang Zhao didn¡¯t know if Yin Jiujin had discovered her or not. His gaze at Yan Jinyu was filled with inquiry. His gaze was too intense. Yan Jinyu turned back to look at him before smiling faintly and then retracting her gaze. It was as if she was just turning her head casually. However, this was already enough to shock Jiang Zhao. What a sharp person! Her sensitivity wasparable to Yin Jiujin¡¯s, right? ¡°I-I¡­¡± For a long time, Zhuo Qingqing couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence. She didn¡¯t know what to say. It was Zhuo Fu who reacted first. He knelt on the ground with a plop. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Master Nine, please be magnanimous and let the Zhuo Family live! Eldest Miss Yan, I didn¡¯t recognize you just now and offended you. Please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± ¡°We really don¡¯t have any other intentions. We don¡¯t dare to have any other ideas. We simply want my daughter and her friends to apany Master Nine for a drink. It¡¯s my fault for breaking Master Nine¡¯s rules!¡± ¡°Master Nine, even if we can¡¯t discuss the investment, can you leave the project to me? This is our Zhuo Family¡¯sst hope! Please¡­¡± ¡°Zhuo Fu, is there really nothing wrong with your brain?¡± Jiang Zhao couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°I really can¡¯t figure it out. At a time like this, you still don¡¯t have the tact to get lost. Are you nning to be¡­¡± Jiang Zhao made a cutting gesture at his neck. Zhuo Fu was shocked. Then, with a stunned look, he said, ¡°Master Nine, please show mercy. We¡¯ll leave now¡­¡± There was nothing else but this sentence. He was the one who was stupid. They had already taken out a gun. If he continued to make a fuss, he would probably lose his life. Seeing that he had fled, Zhuo Qingqing and the other two girls stumbled and quickly followed. Zhuo Fu, who had walked to the door, suddenly heard Jiang Zhao say, ¡°Oh, right, Boss Zhuo. I hate to be threatened the most. So, even if Second Young Master Yin can¡¯t be bothered to pursue the matter, the Zhuo Family won¡¯t have a good ending because I want to pursue the matter.¡± Zhuo Fu staggered, rolled his eyes, and fainted. After amotion, Zhuo Qingqing called the service staff over to help her carry Zhuo Fu out. However, Zhuo Qingqing didn¡¯t make a fuss even when Zhuo Fu fainted. Because she didn¡¯t dare to. She did not have the courage to face that ck gun. She knew very well that it was not a toy gun to scare her, but a real¡­ The God of ughter in the business world was not only the God of ughter in the business world. He was the same everywhere else. Anyone who had offended Master Nine in the past would not have a good ending. That was the best proof! She was afraid and regretful. Unfortunately, it was toote. This was just a farce to the other four people in the private room. No one took it to heart. Yin Jiujin nced at Jiang Zhao and Lin Zimu indifferently. ¡°¡­¡± The two of them.?Sorry, we are being tactless here. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, it¡¯s our first time meeting. I¡¯m Jiang Zhao. I won¡¯t disturb you guys today. I¡¯ll give you guys a treat tomorrow.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at Jiang Zhao and nodded with a smile. She didn¡¯t know Jiang Zhao, but she knew this name. However, even she didn¡¯t know that the eldest son of the Jiang Family in Water City actually had a rtionship with Yin Jiujin. She hadn¡¯t found out about this when she investigated Yin Jiujin back then. It seemed like the Jiang Family was ordinary, but not Jiang Zhao. However, these were not important. It had nothing to do with her. After the two of them left, Yan Jinyu wanted to get up from Yin Jiujin¡¯s arms. ¡°Shall we leave too?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry,¡± Yin Jiujin said. He held the back of her head and lowered his head to kiss her. The ¡°tactful¡± people closed the door when they left. Chapter 575 - Her Worry

Chapter 575: Her Worry

After a long while, the tender kiss ended. Yin Jiujin hugged Yan Jinyu tightly, his dark and beautiful eyes filled with her reflection. ¡°I thought you had returned to the capital.¡± ¡°Jiang Xianyou invited Linlin and Linlin¡¯s brother to Water City as guests. Xuanxuan and Xiaohuan came along, so I came along with them.¡± For a second, the gentle smile on Yin Jiujin¡¯s face froze. ¡°You came with your ssmates? Didn¡¯t you say that you would return to the capital in half a month?¡± She didn¡¯te for him? Yan Jinyu leaned in her arms and looked up at him, taking in the change in his expression. She was overjoyed. ¡°We all came out together, so we have to go back together, right? They¡¯ve alle to Water City, but I¡¯m going back to the capital alone. Isn¡¯t that being unfriendly?¡± Yin Jiujin looked at her with a faint gaze. ¡°You are not going to keep your word?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? Even if I return to the capital now, aren¡¯t you not around either? I¡¯ll be alone when I go back, so what¡¯s the point?¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°Besides, if I don¡¯te here, how am I going to catch you in the act?¡± His expression that had just eased up tensed up again. ¡°I exined just now.¡± ¡°But that woman almost got close to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s never going to happen.¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s eyes darkened with disgust when he recalled the scene. It seemed like it was too easy for the Zhuo Family to just take one of their projects. ¡°Brother Nine, you¡¯ve gotten the main point wrong.¡± Yan Jinyu sat up straight and had a serious expression. ¡°It¡¯s undeniable that with your skills, that woman definitely can¡¯t get close to you. But Brother Nine, you gave her a chance to get close to you!¡± ¡°In other words, you actually let your guard down to such an extent that you didn¡¯t even notice three more people in the private room. Brother Nine, don¡¯t you know how dangerous this is?¡± Yan Jinyu was a little angry at the mention of this. She arrived early and watched outside. Based on her understanding of Yin Jiujin, he definitely wouldn¡¯t allow those three women¡ªwho had nothing to do with business¡ªto appear in the private room where he wanted to talk business. He even gave them a chance to toast him. However, there were indeed three women in the private room. There was only one exnation. Yin Jiujin hadn¡¯t noticed them at all! This was a huge taboo! With Yin Jiujin¡¯s status, how many people wanted his life? What if it wasn¡¯t three ordinary women but professional killers like her? Then, his carelessness today would very likely take his life! ¡°Not only them. I stood outside for a while before you actually realized that. If I were someone with excellent marksmanship and happened to be disadvantageous to you, no matter how skilled you are, you might be at a disadvantage because you lost the initiative!¡± ¡°You were so sharp that you could even sense me and Little Rain hiding in another private room and observing through the secretpartment.¡± ¡°I believe you don¡¯t need me to say anything to know how skilled Little Rain and I are and how good we are at concealing our auras. And you sensed us like that, but now¡­¡± Yin Jiujin held her hand and gently pinched her fingertips. The corners of his lips curled up slightly as he interrupted her gently, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything. She nced at him and then buried her face in his chest. She was indeed worried about him. Very worried. Yin Jiujin had seldom made her worry much since they got together. He would settle everything and even take good care of her. He had arranged everything for her. With him around, she didn¡¯t even have to consider what to wear for lunch. She never thought that she was useless when she didn¡¯t have to think about anything. On the contrary, she liked this life very much. Everything had been arranged. She didn¡¯t even have to use her brain to live a stable life. This meant that there was no danger. How good was that? Yin Jiujin let down his guard. She didn¡¯t want to pursue the reason, but she¡­ ¡°Brother Nine, don¡¯t do it again, okay? If you want topletely rx, wait for me to be by your side.¡± Yin Jiujin paused in his actions and his heart burned. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°This time is an exception. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± In reality, even if he let down his guard, it was not easy for others to hurt him. Seeing that Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, Yin Jiujin lowered his head and kissed the tip of her nose. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I was wrong this time.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t like this feeling.¡± Yin Jiujin let go of her hand and held her face with one hand, making her look into his eyes. ¡°You have to believe me. I won¡¯t be in danger. Of course, this won¡¯t happen again. I promise.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Why did you speciallye to Water City?¡± She was really curious about Yin Jiujin personally making a trip. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t hide it from her. As he caressed her face, he said, ¡°The Zhuo Family has a tourist development project.¡± Without saying anything, Yan Jinyu understood what he meant. He had taken note about what she had casually mentioned previously. ¡°Then why did you change your mind when you said that you wanted the Jiang Family to do this project?¡± ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t want others to interfere.¡± Yan Jinyu blinked. So that was the reason. ¡°Where¡¯s your luggage?¡± ¡°At the hotel you¡¯re staying in.¡± Yin Jiujin pinched her face and smiled faintly. ¡°You still have some conscience toe looking for me yourself.¡± He knew that the youngdy had been teasing him just now. If he wasn¡¯t in Water City, she probably wouldn¡¯t have followed those people to Water City. He raised her chin and kissed her again. ¡°This is your reward.¡± The two of them cuddled for a while before holding hands and leaving the clubhouse for the hotel. In a hotel room. As soon as he entered, Yin Jiujin pushed the luggage to the side. The moment he closed the door, he quickly trapped her between him and the door. A heated kiss followed. After not seeing each other for half a month, the two of them missed each other very much. Yin Jiujin was enamored, and Yan Jinyu was even more enamored than him. Yin Jiujin¡¯s exclusive suite wasn¡¯t an ordinary hotel room, so it didn¡¯t affect the two of them. There were clothes all over the floor. This was destined to be another sleepless night. *** At noon the next day. Yin Jiujin drove personally. The two of them left the hotel and headed for the Jiang Family. The group of them were all guests in the Jiang Family. In addition, with Jiang Zhao¡¯s invitation, they naturally had to go to the Jiang Family. However, they still stayed in a hotel and didn¡¯t intend to stay in the Jiang Family. Yan Jinyu was wearing a long white dress that matched Yin Jiujin¡¯s white shirt very well. ¡°Brother Nine, are you very familiar with the eldest son of the Jiang Family?¡± ¡°Not very familiar. I simply know him.¡± Yan Jinyu pouted. If he could use the word ¡°know¡±, it meant that they were very familiar with each other. ¡°Is it alright for you to go with me? If you have something to do, I can go over myself.¡± These were her honest thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The Empire Group doesn¡¯t have much business in Water City. I rarelye to Water City. I¡¯m only here for that project.¡± After confirming the matter, he could just instruct his subordinates to do it. That was why Lin Zimu did not follow them. With Lin Zimu¡¯s ability, this matter could be settled in less than a day. ¡°Alright.¡± Yin Jiujin turned to look at her. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want me to follow you?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Yan Jinyu immediately refuted, ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very happy. Brother Nine, it¡¯s only been half a month. Why do I feel like I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time?¡± She looked at him with big watery eyes, making his heart soften. The little girl was used to acting coquettishly to him and her words were sticky sweet. However, he liked her this way. ¡°Then don¡¯t leave me for so long in the future.¡± Wasn¡¯t he the same too? He would try his best not to let her be separated from him for so long in the future. The two of them arrived at the Jiang Family as they chatted. At the Jiang Family¡¯s door, Yan Jinyu saw an acquaintance. Seeing that she was staring out of the car window, Yin Jiujin followed her gaze and happened to see two girls arguing with the Jiang Family¡¯s guards. ¡°You know them?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled faintly, ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to one of these two that Linlin got into trouble this time. I even pped her a few times.¡± Yin Jiujin couldn¡¯t help but look at the two of them when he heard that. He wasn¡¯t very angry. After all, the injured person was Zhao Linlin and not Yan Jinyu. Otherwise, how could Yin Jiujin be so calm when he suddenly heard Yan Jinyu mention such a person? ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so bold. She has already been warned by me, but she still followed us fearlessly.¡± ¡°She¡¯s indeed quite bold.¡± Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t know how Yan Jinyu had warned her, but he could roughly guess it. Anyone with a brain would not have the courage to take the initiative to approach the youngdy again if they had been warned by her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to care about such an unimportant person.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She didn¡¯t intend to care too much. This was the Jiang Family¡¯s territory. If anything happened, the Jiang Family would step in. If it was really time for her to have no choice but to step in, how much trouble could it take to resolve Mo Qian? The car headed straight for the Jiang Family¡¯s door. The guards only dared to let them go in after asking for their identities as usual. ¡°Hello, may I ask who you are?¡± The car window rolled down and the guard saw Yin Jiujin¡¯s face. No, it should be said that before he could see Yin Jiujin¡¯s face clearly, he was already so frightened by his dark gaze that he hurriedly lowered his head. ¡°Jiang Zhao¡¯s guest.¡± His tone was indifferent, but his voice was exceptionally pleasant to the ears. However, only Yan Jinyu noticed that his voice was pleasant. The guard who was asking did not have the mood to pay attention to this. He was already shocked by Yin Jiujin¡¯s indifferent tone. Young Master had instructed themst night that there would be esteemed guests visiting. He knew that the person who could scare him with just one look was not an ordinary person. He did not expect him to call Eldest Young Master by his full name. The guard did not dare to dy and quickly let them in. ¡°So you¡¯re our esteemed guests. Eldest Young Master has been waiting for you for a long time. Pleasee in.¡± The car window rolled up and the car drove into the Jiang Family¡¯s mansion. ¡°Why can they enter but we can¡¯t?¡± The girl with Mo Qian pointed at the guard and questioned. The two of them had also driven over, but they were stopped outside the door, so they got out of the car to argue. ¡°They¡¯re Eldest Young Master¡¯s guests.¡± The girl frowned. ¡°Eldest Young Master? Eldest Young Master Jiang¡¯s guest? Didn¡¯t you say that the guests who came to the Jiang Family today are Second Young Master¡¯s guests?¡± The guard nced at her and did not say anything, but he was obviously unhappy. It was understandable that Second Young Master¡¯s ssmates cared about Second Young Master¡¯s matters. They even wanted to find out about Young Master¡¯s matters. ¡°This is my boss¡¯s family¡¯s matters. I¡¯m just a gatekeeper. I don¡¯t dare to interfere.¡± ¡°You still know that you¡¯re just a gatekeeper! I thought you had some formidable identity by blocking us outside the door so boldly! Do you know who our Jiajia is? She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Li Family and also Senior Jiang¡¯s ssmate. She has a very good rtionship with Senior Jiang. On Senior Jiang¡¯sst birthday, she even came to the Jiang Family to celebrate Senior Jiang¡¯s birthday. You actually dared to block us outside the door. How bold¡­¡± Chapter 576 - The Jiang Family鈥檚 Guests

Chapter 576: The Jiang Family¡¯s Guests

The girl nced at Mo Qian unhappily. ¡°Jiajia, I didn¡¯t mean to find trouble with a guard. You¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Li Family and you¡¯re also Senior Jiang¡¯s ssmate. Your Li Family and the Jiang Family have business dealings too. The Jiang Family blocking you at the door is too disrespectful to you and the Li Family, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just feeling indignant for you.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t make any excessive requests. We simply asked him to report and yet he didn¡¯t even want to. If that isn¡¯t considered as looking down on you, what is?¡± She whispered into Li Jiajia¡¯s ear, ¡°Jiajia, don¡¯t forget why we¡¯re here today. I told you previously that Senior Jiang had taken a fancy to a girl in my vige. He specially invited that girl over as a guest this time.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve liked Senior Jiang for so many years. What right does she have to intercept you midway? You know the situation in my family. That girl is from my vige. Do you think she¡¯s worthy of Senior Jiang? In my eyes, you¡¯re the mostpatible with Senior Jiang.¡± Hearing Mo Qian¡¯s words, Li Jiajia lost her rationality again. It was no secret that Li Jiajia liked Jiang Xianyou. The Li Family and the Jiang Family had business dealings too. In addition, Li Jiajia had known Jiang Xianyou since she was young. In the eyes of many people, Li Jiajia and Jiang Xianyou were a match made in heaven. Mo Qian was jealous of Li Jiajia. However, she had no choice but to build a good rtionship with Li Jiajia because only then would she have more chances to interact with Jiang Xianyou. After Mo Qian¡¯s efforts, she and Li Jiajia became friends. Of course, their rtionship wasn¡¯t deep. It was just that Mo Qian knew how to tter, Li Jiajia was vain and liked to have someone to tter her by her side. Mo Qian knew that with her status, she couldn¡¯t even enter the Jiang Family¡¯s gates. Aftering to Water City, she didn¡¯t chase after them immediately. Instead, she went to look for Li Jiajia. In this aspect, Mo Qian actually had some brains. ¡°Help me report my presence. If the Jiang Family really doesn¡¯t allow me to enter, I¡¯ll leave immediately and not make things difficult for you.¡± ¡°B-But Miss Li, Second Young Master said that he wants to entertain esteemed guests today. If anyonees to look for him, he won¡¯t see them at all.¡± ¡°Just report!¡± Li Jiajia¡¯s gaze was unfriendly. ¡°Why? Could it be that our Li Family isn¡¯t worthy of the Jiang Family¡¯s attention? Or do you want me to call my father personally and ask him to call Uncle Jiang before you¡¯re willing to help report?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The guard. It was rare for Second Young Master to have guests. Even he, the security guard, could tell that there was a girl that Second Young Master liked in that group of people. Who didn¡¯t know what the eldest daughter of the Li Family had for Second Young Master? He just didn¡¯t want to let her in to ruin things. However, Miss Li had already said so much. If he continued to decline, it would be that the Jiang Family didn¡¯t know how to be polite. ¡°Then, please wait for a moment, Miss Li. I¡¯ll make a call to ask.¡± *** On the other hand, Yin Jiujin¡¯s car drove into the Jiang Family and stopped in front of the Jiang Family¡¯s main building. Everyone in the Jiang Family, including Mr. Jiang and Mrs. Jiang, went out to wee them personally. The few people Yan Jinyu knew were also present. The group of them stared at the car that stopped and saw someone getting out of the driver¡¯s seat. He was wearing a white shirt and ck trousers. He was tall. He had short hair and an extremely handsome face. Many people in the crowd gasped when they saw his side profile. Even Qin Xuan and the others, who had seen Yin Jiujin before, were a little flustered. The big shot¡¯s aura was really too strong and he looked too eye-catching. The man did not look at them. Instead, he went to the front passenger seat and personally opened the door of the front passenger seat. He reached in and helped one person out. His cold face suddenly softened after he opened the door of the front passenger seat and led the person out. They could clearly sense such an obvious change in his emotions even from about 20 meters away. The girl he led down was wearing a long white dress. Her naturally curly ck hair fell to her waist, and her face was exquisite. She blinked her big eyes and looked around. She looked very soft and cute. She looked like a little princess. This was everyone¡¯s unanimous thought. Of course, this thought disappeared after a while for the people who knew Yan Jinyu. Only Mr. Jiang and Mrs. Jiang, who had seen Yan Jinyu for the first time, and the servants who followed her out, continued to maintain this thought. Even Jiang Zhao didn¡¯t have such thoughts. Jiang Zhao had more or less heard about Yan Jinyu. He didn¡¯t know Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity, but many people knew about Yan Jinyu. It didn¡¯t match the rumors that she had given herself in the beginning, so Jiang Zhao naturally knew about it too. Hence, he firmly believed that Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t as innocent and harmless as she seemed. No matter what the people present felt or thought, the same thought echoed in their heads when they saw the two of them walking over together. What a match made in heaven! ¡°Master Nine, Eldest Miss Yan, excuse me for not going out to wee you.¡± Mr. Jiang weed them. Yin Jiujin nodded slightly. ¡°CEO Jiang.¡± This address made Mr. Jiang extremely terrified. He looked at Jiang Zhao for help. He heaved a long sigh of relief when Jiang Zhao gave him a reassuring look. Mr. Jiang didn¡¯t know that Jiang Zhao and Yin Jiujin had a rtionship. Not only Mr. Jiang, but no one in the Jiang Family knew either. Hence, when they suddenly heard from Jiang Zhao that Yin Jiujin and Yan Jinyu woulde to the Jiang Family as guestsst night, everyone in the Jiang Family, including Jiang Xianyou, who had never cared about his family¡¯s matters, was shocked. Jiang Zhao¡¯s reason was that he had some business cooperation with Yin Jiujin. In addition, Yin Jiujin¡¯s fianc¨¦e was a friend of Jiang Xianyou¡¯s guest, so Yin Jiujin followed him to the Jiang Family as a guest. Rather than saying that he was a guest, it was more appropriate to say that he was here to apany his fianc¨¦e. The Jiang Family finally calmed down then. ¡°Second Young Master Yin, Eldest Miss Yan.¡± Jiang Zhao stepped forward. ¡°This way please.¡± Yin Jiujin held Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand and walked over first. Only Jiang Zhao walked side by side with them. The others walked behind. ¡°You, are your esteemed guests Jinyu and her fianc¨¦?¡± Yang Jun and the others only knew that Jiang Zhao had an esteemed guest and didn¡¯t know who it was. Seeing that the Jiang Family and Jiang Xianyou hade out to pick them up, he thought that it wouldn¡¯t be good for them to sit in the house and wait, so he followed them out. He did not expect to see someone he knew. For a moment, Yang Jun couldn¡¯t react. Not to mention Yang Jun, Qin Xuan and the others didn¡¯t know that Jiang Zhao¡¯s so-called esteemed guests were Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin. ¡°Even your father calls him Master Nine. Who exactly is Jinyu¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡± Yang Jun¡¯s family background was only above average and he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the business world, so he wasn¡¯t very familiar with the term ¡°Master Nine¡±. Of course, he had definitely heard of it before. He just couldn¡¯t remember it at the moment. Zhao Qian, who was also shocked, pricked up his ears. He knew that Sister Jinyu was not simple, but he did not expect her to be so not simple that the Jiang Family would treat her so respectfully. Zhao Qian hade straight to the Jiang Family when he arrived in Water City yesterday. Up until now, Zhao Qian had roughly figured out the Jiang Family¡¯s status in Water City. Such a family was so respectful to Sister Jinyu and her fianc¨¦. Master Nine? Eldest Miss Yan? He was really curious about their identities. ¡°The Yin Family in the capital,¡± Jiang Xianyou said. At first, Yang Jun was still a little stunned. It took him a while to react. ¡°You¡¯re saying that person from the Yin Family in the capital?! That Master Nine from the Empire Group?!¡± Zhao Qian didn¡¯t know who the Yin Family in the capital was, but he knew about the Empire Group. That was a top corporation in the country. It was said that its founder was a young man who was not even 30 years old. He was a business genius and had created a legend from scratch. Looking at the young man walking in front and holding Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand, Zhao Qian was stunned for a long time. That legendary figure was this man? He was not even 30 years old¡­ He was indeed not even 30 years old. From the looks of it, he was only about 25 years old. He had such aplishments at such a young age. No wonder he could be a legend! The big shot was indeed a big shot. His aura was very strong. Zhao Qian didn¡¯t know his identity earlier, so he didn¡¯t dare to size him up. In fact, because Yin Jiujin was around, he didn¡¯t even dare to greet Sister Jinyu. Seeing Jiang Xianyou nod, Yang Jun¡¯s shock was indescribable. After a long while, he said, ¡°No wonder. No wonder his aura is so strong. No wonder you said that Schoolmate Jinyu is someone we can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± ¡°Tell me, why is Schoolmate Jinyu so bold? Won¡¯t she feel pressure staying by the big shot¡¯s side? When they walked over just now, for a moment, I felt nervous that I didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly.¡± Jiang Xianyou looked at him like he was looking at an idiot. ¡°That¡¯s Schoolmate Jinyu¡¯s fianc¨¦. He¡¯s also the fianc¨¦ who will personally help her open the door and hold her hand. What do you think?¡± ¡°Besides, could it be that in your opinion, Schoolmate Jinyu is that kind of timid person?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yang Jun. Indeed. They were a loving and engaged couple. Moreover, Jinyu had a temper that would simply p anyone if they provoked her. Ordinary people like them could notpare to her. ¡°Although my brother said that Master Nine came with Schoolmate Jinyu, we still have to pay attention to what we say in the future. Don¡¯t casually ask about Master Nine just because you¡¯re quite familiar with Schoolmate Jinyu. The outside world is saying that his temper is very unfathomable,¡± Jiang Xianyou couldn¡¯t help but remind Yang Jun softly. It was also a disguised reminder to Zhao Qian. He was afraid that Zhao Qian would talk casually because he got along well with Yan Jinyu. If he offended them, it would probably be difficult to clean up the mess. If Zhao Qian really offended Master Nine, he was Linlin¡¯s brother and a guest that he had invited. It was impossible for him to ignore him. And he actually wasn¡¯t qualified to go against Master Nine at all. It was better to avoid it. ¡°Of course I know that. This is that person. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve eaten a bear¡¯s heart and leopard¡¯s gall. How would I dare to act rashly? I don¡¯t even have the courage to approach him, okay?¡± As he spoke, Yang Jun asked curiously, ¡°But why is Master Nine here? Could it be that he specially came to look for Schoolmate Jinyu?¡± Jiang Xianyou shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much.¡± Yang Jun quickly covered his mouth. Zhao Qian was not stupid. Hearing what they said, he naturally would not say anything either. At that moment, a butler ran over and whispered into Jiang Xianyou¡¯s ear. Jiang Xianyou frowned deeply when he heard that. ¡°What is she doing here?¡± Obviously, the guard had reported and the butler hade to pass a message to Jiang Xianyou and ask him for his opinion. ¡°They said they¡¯re visiting.¡± It would be rude to reject a visit. Since the two families were cooperating, it was not appropriate to do that. Jiang Xianyou hesitated for a moment. Under Yang Jun and Zhao Qian¡¯s puzzled gazes, he went forward and whispered to Mr. Jiang. Mr. Jiang also frowned. He was obviously in a very difficult position. He was really afraid that Li Jiajia would offend the esteemed guest. At this moment, Jiang Zhao, who was walking in front, stopped and turned back. Chapter 577 - The Wrong Person

Chapter 577: The Wrong Person

Jiang Zhao said, ¡°Since Miss Li personally came to visit, it¡¯s not appropriate for us to reject her. She¡¯s also your ssmate and about the same age as your friends. Just take it that you¡¯ve invited another guest and let her in.¡± Jiang Zhao knew very well what Li Jiajia was thinking. Jiang Zhao also knew very well what Jiang Xianyou was thinking. Jiang Xianyou called to inform his family before inviting them to his house as guests. Their family knew that there was a girl in this group that Jiang Xianyou liked, and they also knew that girl¡¯s background. The Jiang Family was not that uncouth. It was said that the girl came from the countryside, but she could enter Imperial Capital University with her own efforts. The friends she made were not simple, which meant that the girl¡¯s character was not bad. The Jiang Family doted on Jiang Xianyou, but they didn¡¯t indulge in him. They usually wouldn¡¯t force Jiang Xianyou to do anything. Everything depended on his wishes. Jiang Xianyou was outstanding and had his own opinions. The Jiang Family trusted him when it came to the girl he liked. They nned to meet her personally. They were all very satisfied with Zhao Linlin. Because Jiang Xianyou had yet to win her heart, Mrs Jiang even offered suggestions to him. At this moment, Jiang Zhao¡¯s thoughts were that since his brother already had a girl he liked, he had to let the people who had designs on his brother know the Jiang Family¡¯s attitude and take the initiative to dispel their thoughts so that his brother wouldn¡¯t have to worry about any other misceneous matters in the future. If anything happened to their impending rtionship, his brother would still be the one who would be sad. ¡°But there are important guests at home¡­¡± Mr. Jiang hesitated. Mr. Jiang could tell Li Jiajia¡¯s temper and thoughts. He was afraid that Li Jiajia wouldn¡¯t be able to control her temper when she saw Zhao Linlin. Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e was Zhao Linlin¡¯s friend. If Li Jiajia provoked Zhao Linlin, Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e would definitely not sit back and do nothing. How was this any different from offending Master Nine? ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Yan Jinyu stopped and turned back with a faint smile. ¡°Since there are guests visiting, invite them in. It¡¯s not right for the Jiang Family to reject the other guests just because we¡¯re here as guests in the Jiang Family.¡± ¡°Brother Nine is apanying me to the Jiang Family as a private person today. There¡¯s no need to be too reserved.¡± Since Yan Jinyu had already said so, Mr. Jiang naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Since Eldest Miss Yan and Master Nine don¡¯t mind, let them in,¡± Mr. Jiang said. Jiang Zhao nced at Yan Jinyu and met her gaze. He was slightly stunned. At that moment, Yan Jinyu had a faint smile on her face. When she looked at him with her eyes, Jiang Zhao actually felt like he had been seen through by her. Could it be that Yan Jinyu had seen through his n? Although he was puzzled, Jiang Zhao was calm and did not show it on his face. He was a little surprised that Yan Jinyu would say that. Could it be that her n was simr to his? It had to be said that Jiang Zhao was right. That was Yan Jinyu¡¯s n. She thought that they were reinforcements Mo Qian had brought over. Looking at the Jiang Family¡¯s reaction, she realized that the girl who came with Mo Qian had feelings for Jiang Xianyou too. Zhao Linlin might not be at a disadvantage against Mo Qian. However, it might not be the case against someone with a background. Anyway, she was already here. She would just treat it as a small favor. The living room of the Jiang Family¡¯s main building had already been rearranged to entertain the guests. At this moment, there were many delicious and fun things ced there. Anyway, it was not as orderly as before. They sat down. Not even two minutes after Yin Jiujin sat down, he handed the ss of water in his hand to Yan Jinyu. He had just gotten the Jiang Family¡¯s servants to bring it over. ¡°Sit here first. Jiang Zhao and I will go to the study to talk.¡± Yan Jinyu looked over, and Jiang Zhao nodded at her. She smiled faintly. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m not a child. I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡± Yin Jiujin rubbed the top of her head before getting up to leave. Watching the two of them leave, Mrs. Jiang, who was sitting at the side, couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, your rtionship with Master Nine is really good.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled faintly. ¡°Auntie Jiang, I knew Second Young Master when I went to Linlin¡¯s house previously. Now, I can be considered as friends with Second Young Master Jiang. Brother Nine is also cooperating with Eldest Young Master Jiang. Just call me by my name.¡± Mrs. Jiang already felt that Yan Jinyu was an obedient and cute girl and liked her at first nce. However, because Yin Jiujin was around, she was a little afraid and didn¡¯t dare to talk to Yan Jinyu. Now that she heard Yan Jinyu say that, she was naturally happy. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Jinyu. I heard Linlin and the others call you that when they mentioned you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Yan Jinyu smiled faintly, ¡°Linlin and the others came to the Jiang Family first. Thank you for taking care of them, Auntie Jiang. If any of us have the chance toe to the Jiang Family to y in the future, I¡¯ll have to trouble Auntie Jiang to take care of them more.¡± After saying that, Qin Xuan and Zhao Linlin, who were eating snacks, waved at Yan Jinyu. Yan Jinyu smiled back at them. Mrs. Jiang saw this. Mrs. Jiang looked at Yan Jinyu and then at Zhao Linlin. She understood. So Yan Jinyu was speaking up for Linlin and asking her to take care of her more. She was someone who cared about her friends very much. She was afraid that if Linlin and Little You really seeded, she would be bullied by the Jiang Family. Hence, she made her stand clear and let Linlin have a backer. She was very good with words. She did not say it directly, but it was enough for Mrs. Jiang to understand. ¡°Of course. No matter whoes to the Jiang Family as a guest in the future, Auntie will treat them well.¡± Mrs. Jiang sat closer. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t we say that Little You had a ssmate who came to visit? That girl is the daughter of a partner in the Jiang Family. She can be considered as someone who knew Little You in the past.¡± ¡°If she offends youter, please try not to take it to heart on ount of the Jiang Family. Of course, if you still have to take it to heart, as Master Nine¡¯s fianc¨¦e, with your status here, the Jiang Family isn¡¯t that influential, and the Li Family isn¡¯t that influential either.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at the gentle smile on Mrs. Jiang and smiled, ¡°I know. Thank you, Auntie Jiang.¡± She said this to tell Yan Jinyu that the daughter of the Li Family had feelings for Jiang Xianyou and to get her guard up. She also told Yan Jinyu that the Li Family was nothing to worry about. ¡°Don¡¯t sit here anymore. Go over there and eat snacks and chat with them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve just eaten and I¡¯m not hungry yet. I¡¯ll sit here and watch television for a while.¡± She really just watched television. She held a ss of water and watched the idol drama. Mrs. Jiang thought to herself, [What a quiet child. She likes to be alone.] Her personality was different from the feeling she gave people. A soft and cute girl who liked to smile like her, should like to y with her peers very much. Instead, she liked to be quiet. After sitting for a few minutes, the servant brought two people in. ¡°Hello, Uncle Jiang, Auntie Jiang.¡± Li Jiajia was quite smart. She didn¡¯t observe who Jiang Xianyou¡¯s love interest was first when she entered. She even quickly looked away after ncing at Jiang Xianyou. Her gaze didn¡¯t linger for him and she controlled her behavior very well. He walked straight to Mr. Jiang and Mrs. Jiang, who were sitting on the sofa, and greeted them first. ¡°It¡¯s Jiajia. You came at the right time. Little You has friends who are visiting today. You¡¯re of the same age. You can y together.¡± Compared to Li Jiajia, Mo Qian was much more stupid. She nced around when she entered. When she saw Zhao Linlin, she couldn¡¯t hide the anger in her eyes. When she saw Jiang Xianyou, her infatuation was very obvious. When she saw Yan Jinyu¡­ she didn¡¯t dare to look at Yan Jinyu too much. Hearing Li Jiajia¡¯s greeting, she suddenly returned to her senses and greeted, ¡°Hello, Uncle Jiang and Auntie Jiang.¡± ¡°Jiajia, this is?¡± With Mrs. Jiang¡¯s judgment, how could she not see Mo Qian looking around? Mo Qian¡¯s infatuated gaze at Jiang Xianyou and the anger in her eyes when she looked at Zhao Linlin couldn¡¯t escape her eyes either. ¡°This is my ssmate, Mo Qian.¡± Looking at the girl sitting on the sofa very close to Mrs. Jiang, Li Jiajia narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°Auntie Jiang, this is?¡± She roughly nced at her. This girl was the most beautiful here and she was sitting so close to Auntie Jiang. Perhaps, she was the person Mo Qian was talking about. Chapter 578 - That Thought

Chapter 578: That Thought

Yan Jinyu held the ss of water and tapped her fingers on the ss. She looked up at Li Jiajia. She saw Li Jiajia¡¯s thoughts at a nce. Li Jiajia was stunned by that one look. She felt shocked. However, Li Jiajia did not want to admit that she was shocked by Yan Jinyu¡¯s gaze. Yan Jinyu quickly moved her gaze away and nced at Mo Qian, who was beside Li Jiajia. She smiled slightly, and Mo Qian was instantly shocked. Mo Qian trembled twice and quickly moved behind Li Jiajia. Although her actions were small, since no one else said anything, they naturally noticed her. Mrs. Jiang looked at Mo Qian in confusion and then at Yan Jinyu. She fell silent. Li Jiajia sensed Mo Qian¡¯s fear of Yan Jinyu and was even more certain of her guess. In order to sessfully persuade Li Jiajia toe to the Jiang Family, Mo Qian didn¡¯t tell her much. She didn¡¯t mention Yan Jinyu, Qin Xuan, and Chu Xiaohuan. She only said that Jiang Xianyou had taken a fancy to a girl in their vige and specially invited her to the Jiang Family as a guest. She was afraid that Li Jiajia would be afraid if she said too much and not listened to her instigation. She didn¡¯t even mention Zhao Linlin¡¯s name to Li Jiajia. Yan Jinyu was the girl with the best looks and temperament here. Li Jiajia naturally decided that she was the person Jiang Xianyou liked at first nce. However, Li Jiajia was also puzzled now. Didn¡¯t Mo Qian say that she was a country bumpkin? How could a country bumpkin have such bearing and aura? As she thought about it, Li Jiajia frowned slightly and looked at Mrs. Jiang inquiringly again. ¡°Oh, this is our esteemed guest. Her surname is Yan. Just call her Miss Yan.¡± How could Mrs. Jiang not tell that Li Jiajia had got the wrong person? If she were young, she might have yed with them and deliberately misled them to make Li Jiajia suffer. But now, she was older and had to consider everything. Master Nine was someone the Jiang Family couldn¡¯t afford to offend. She wouldn¡¯t allow anything that might mislead Li Jiajia into offending Yan Jinyu. If Li Jiajia was smart enough, she should understand after hearing her introduction. However, Li Jiajia had already decided that Yan Jinyu was the person Jiang Xianyou liked. When she heard Mrs. Jiang introduce her and ask her to call her ¡°Miss Yan¡±, she felt like she was inferior and was extremely indignant. She could not help but lose control of some of her emotions. Her tone was a little strange, ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Yan. My name is Li Jiajia. The CEO of Waterlight Group is my father. I wonder which family¡¯s daughter is Miss Yan?¡± Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t even look at her. She smiled at Mrs. Jiang, ¡°Auntie Jiang, these daughters of wealthy families in Water City are really interesting. She asked me which family I was from the first time we met. What does it have to do with her? I¡¯m going to look for Xuanxuan and the rest. Excuse me first.¡± Of course, this wasn¡¯t for Mrs. Jiang to hear. It was for Li Jiajia. ¡°We¡¯ve embarrassed ourselves in front of Jinyu. Go and y with them first,¡± Mrs. Jiang said with a faint smile. After Yan Jinyu stood up and left, Mother Jiang¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°Jiajia, you were too rude just now. I already said that she¡¯s an esteemed guest of the Jiang Family. You questioned her about her family the moment you spoke. Are you looking down on her or me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a child of our Jiang Family. Logically speaking, I don¡¯t have the right to lecture you either, but you¡¯re standing in the Jiang Family¡¯s mansion now. If you say something wrong and offend someone, the Jiang Family will also be in trouble. Will you be responsible then?¡± ¡°After leaving the Jiang Family, I don¡¯t care what you want to say or do, but Jiajia, Auntie will remind you that you¡¯re in the Jiang Family now!¡± ¡°I thought that you were a sensible child, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­ Forget it. I don¡¯t think Jinyu intends to fuss over it either. I¡¯ll forget about it this time. Sit down first. However, don¡¯t say that againter. Otherwise, don¡¯t me Auntie for not giving your Li Family face.¡± This was the first time someone had lectured her in public without giving her any face. Furthermore, the mother of the boy she liked was lecturing her in front of the boy she liked and the love interest of the boy she liked. Li Jiajia¡¯s expression was a little ugly. She looked at Mr. Jiang, who was sitting at the side silently, and realized that Mrs. Jiang¡¯s expression tacitly agreed with Mrs. Jiang¡¯s words. For a moment, Li Jiajia felt angry andplex. Li Jiajia forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Auntie Jiang. I was rude.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t sit anymore. We¡¯ll go over and greet Second Young Master Jiang and his friends first.¡± Mrs. Jiang nced at her and said, ¡°Go ahead. You young people should have amon topic. Auntie was wrong and wanted to let you sit down and have a cup of tea before going over. After all, this is your friend¡¯s first time visiting the Jiang Family.¡± As she spoke, she nced at Mo Qian, who was trembling beside Li Jiajia. Seeing that Mrs. Jiang was looking at her, Mo Qian wanted to return her smile, but her fear for Yan Jinyu had already seeped into the bottom of her heart. She suddenly met Yan Jinyu¡¯s eyes, and her fear couldn¡¯t be calmed down for a long time. Hence, her smile back at Mrs. Jiang was horrible. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re guests. Let¡¯s go over and y.¡± As soon as the two of them turned to leave, Mr. Jiang asked softly, ¡°You don¡¯t like the girl who came with the daughter of the Li Family?¡± ¡°She¡¯s already full of schemes and plots at such a young age. Who would like that? I was still curious why Li Jiajia came today. It turns out that someone is instigating trouble behind our backs. This girl obviously has feelings for our son, but her skills are too shallow. She shows all her emotions on her face. She thought that she hid it very well, but she didn¡¯t know that she had long been seen through.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to interfere?¡± Mr. Jiang was afraid that they would offend the esteemed guests. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that for now. I think Jinyu has other ns. I have to say, she¡¯s indeed worthy of Master Nine¡¯s love. A girl that everyone in the Yin Family likes is really not something that a few girls her age canpare to.¡± ¡°Everyone says that she¡¯s the daughter who was abandoned by the Yan Family. Now, I think it seems like it was she who didn¡¯t want the Yan Family.¡± Although Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t show it, Mrs. Jiang felt that her judgment of people was alright. ¡°Then you¡¯re not going to care?¡± ¡°Forget it. Zhao¡¯er and Little You are both at home. They¡¯ve always had their own ideas. It¡¯s probably not our ce to interfere if anything happens. Let the young people make a fuss themselves. I want to take a walk in the garden. Are you going with me?¡± Mr. Jiang hesitated for a moment before getting up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± They left the space for the young people. Li Jiajia said that she was going to greet Jiang Xianyou and the others, but she didn¡¯t go over immediately. Instead, she pulled Mo Qian to the side. ¡°That girl surnamed Yan wasn¡¯t the person you said Second Young Master liked, right?¡± Mo Qian¡¯s arm hurt a little from her grip, but Mo Qian did not dare to criticize her. Hearing her question, she said innocently, ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was her.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you remind me just now if it wasn¡¯t her?!¡± She had made her lose herposure and give Auntie Jiang a bad impression! Li Jiajia gritted her teeth in anger and red at Mo Qian. ¡°I-I thought you knew. The person I¡¯m talking about is from my vige. I naturally know her, but look at me just now. Didn¡¯t I not greet that girl? I thought you knew that she wasn¡¯t the person I was talking about.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t greet her, but you¡¯re like a rat seeing a cat when you see her. Don¡¯t you know her?¡± ¡°I do know her. She¡¯s the university roommate of the girl from my vige. I¡¯ve met her when she went to our vige to y recently. I¡¯m afraid of her because she has a bad temper. I offended her with my words previously and she¡­¡± She said aggrievedly, ¡°I was pped by her and have a trauma.¡± In reality, Mo Qian deliberately didn¡¯t remind Li Jiajia to make her go against Yan Jinyu. Mo Qian couldn¡¯t afford to offend Yan Jinyu or Li Jiajia, but she wanted to be the one to reap the benefits. The only way was to let them fight. Li Jiajia¡¯s purpose was to bring her to the Jiang Family and help her clear the obstacles so that she could reap the benefits. Mo Qian didn¡¯t know that Yan Jinyu and the others were existences that even Li Jiajia couldn¡¯t afford to offend. If she had known, she probably wouldn¡¯t be so naive. ¡°I¡¯ll settle this with youter!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the girl you¡¯re talking about? What¡¯s her name?¡± Li Jiajia asked as she looked at the people sitting around the table that had been set up with all kinds of food ced there. At that moment, other than the Jiang Family¡¯s servants, everyone, including Jiang Xianyou, sat down around the table. They were chatting, drinking, and ying games. Mo Qian was a little frightened by Li Jiajia. She prayed viciously that Li Jiajia would not have a good ending either. ¡°The one who¡¯s wearing a white t-shirt with mid-length hair. The other three girls are her university roommates, including Yan Jinyu. Her name is Zhao Linlin. Other than Senior Jiang and Yang Jun, the other boy is Zhao Linlin¡¯s younger brother. His name is Zhao Qian.¡± ¡°That¡¯s her? Second Young Master Jiang likes her? With her looks and such old-fashioned attire, how can shepare to me? She actually even brought her brother over! Why is she so thick-skinned?¡± ¡°Of course she can¡¯tpare to you. That¡¯s why I feel indignant for you, Jiajia. I can¡¯t sit still whenever I think about you being intercepted by such a person. Look, I¡¯ve only been home for half a month, but I rushed back to Water City with them.¡± Li Jiajia looked at her suspiciously, ¡°She¡¯s from your vige. She should have known you since you were young. Shouldn¡¯t you be on her side? Why are you helping me?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve indeed known each other since we were young, but Jiajia, I won¡¯t hide it from you. I¡¯ve never gotten along with her since we were young. I¡¯ve long disliked her. To me, you¡¯re much more important than her. I naturally side with you.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s put that aside for now. I¡¯ll exin to you slowly when we get back. Let¡¯s go over first. Look at them. They look at us from time to time. If we don¡¯t go over now, they¡¯ll probably suspect us. Once they suspect us, it won¡¯t be so convenient for you to do anything.¡± Li Jiajia looked at her warningly. ¡°It¡¯d better be as you say. If you dare to have the intention of using me, I¡¯ll make you regreting to this world!¡± Mo Qian¡¯s expression froze. ¡°No, I won¡¯t dare to.¡± Li Jiajia snorted and walked over first. Li Jiajia had a different expression in front of Jiang Xianyou. ¡°Second Young Master Jiang, sorry to disturb you. Can we sit down here?¡± Jiang Xianyou was sitting beside Zhao Linlin, so as she spoke, Li Jiajia¡¯s gaze keptnding on Zhao Linlin from time to time with an unfriendly gaze. Seeing that she kept looking at Zhao Linlin, Jiang Xianyou was unhappy. However, he was the host, so it was not appropriate for him to not give her face. ¡°Please sit.¡± As soon as the two of them sat down opposite them, Yang Jun said, ¡°Yo, Schoolmate Mo Qian is here too? Didn¡¯t you just go home a few days ago? Why are you in Water City when we just returned to Water City from your hometown? Could it be that you¡¯re following us?¡± Li Jiajia was slightly surprised by Yang Jun¡¯s attitude towards Mo Qian. Wasn¡¯t he Mo Qian¡¯s loyal admirer? He even went to Mo Qian¡¯s house to y a few days ago. Mo Qian cursed Yang Jun in her heart and tried her best to smile. ¡°I¡¯m not following you. I happen to be in Water City for something.¡± ¡°I see. I thought you were following us. After all, you said that you would probably onlye back when school started.¡± ¡°Oh, right. Why did youe to the Jiang Family together? Could it be that you knew that we were guests in the Jiang Family and came to join in the fun?¡± Hearing Yang Jun¡¯s words, Li Jiajia and Mo Qian¡¯s expressions changed again and again. It was understandable that Jiang Xianyou asked them this, but Yang Jun asking them this was equivalent to pping their faces. Mo Qian didn¡¯t have such a huge reaction when she was insulted. After all, she was already trembling in fear when she sat down at the same table as Yan Jinyu. Li Jiajia was different. She had never been humiliated like this before, especially by Yang Jun, whom she looked down on. ¡°So what if we¡¯re here to join in the fun? What does this have to do with you? This is the Jiang Family, not your Yang Family.¡± ¡°I really called Qianqian over today because I heard that Second Young Master Jiang invited many people to the Jiang Family as guests. I wanted to see who it was that could be personally invited by Second Young Master Jiang.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Jiang Xianyou looked up at her coldly. ¡°You also said that this is the Jiang Family. On the ount that the Jiang Family and the Li Family are cooperating in business and Miss Li personally came to visit, it¡¯s not good for our Jiang Family to reject you. However, shouldn¡¯t Miss Li be more careful with your words in the Jiang Family¡¯s territory?¡± ¡°Other than the two of you, I personally invited everyone here as guests. Yang Jun naturally is too. You¡¯re so rude to my guests at my house. Miss Li is really well-mannered!¡± Chapter 579 - Don鈥檛 Like To Be Coy

Chapter 579: Don¡¯t Like To Be Coy

The others watched the show. Especially Qin Xuan and Chu Xiaohuan. They ate the snacks and drank the juice with gusto and watched with great interest. It made Li Jiajia feel like she was putting on a show for others to watch. Her face instantly turned red. Her eyes were also red. She looked at Jiang Xianyou with reddened eyes and looked like she had suffered a huge grievance. ¡°Second Young Master Jiang, You, you¡­¡± Then, she bit her lip and looked like she could suffer any grievance for Jiang Xianyou. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I lost myposure.¡± ¡°You, with your personality, even Yang Jun, who has the best rtionship with you, wasn¡¯t invited to your house personally by you. I¡¯m just curious who exactly has so much face to be invited to your house personally, so I came to take a look.¡± ¡°Miss Li and I are only ssmates at most. We¡¯re not familiar with each other. Miss Li, please call me Second Young Master Jiang or Schoolmate Jiang Xianyou.¡± Li Jiajia was indignant. Not close? They had known each other since they were young. Everyone said that they were a match made in heaven, but to him, they were actually not familiar with each other! He had never said that in the past! It was all because of this damn Zhao Linlin! ¡°The guests just arrived at my house yesterday and Miss Li received the news today. Miss Li is really well-informed. Or has Miss Li been getting someone to monitor the Jiang Family¡¯s every move?¡± Li Jiajia, who was indignant, angry, and jealous, was shocked to hear him say that. ¡°No, no, no. How could I possibly get someone to monitor the Jiang Family? I¡¯m not that bold.¡± At this point, Mo Qian¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she felt that something was amiss. Indeed, in the next second, Li Jiajia said, ¡°I¡¯ll know that Qianqian was the one who told me that Second Young Master Jiang invited friends to our house as guests.¡± Jiang Xianyou nced at Mo Qian coldly. Mo Qian¡¯s limbs turned cold. No, this wasn¡¯t what she wanted. She liked Jiang Xianyou. How could she let Jiang Xianyou hate her? In the past, her understanding of the so-called wealthy families was only heard from others. Today, aftering to the Jiang Family, she realized that this was a height that she would never reach in her life. A luxurious mansion and being served by servants. The mansion was guarded by guards and no one was not allowed to enter without permission. She used to like Jiang Xianyou because he was outstanding and had a good background. After seeing the true appearance of the Jiang Family¡¯s mansion, she was determined to get Jiang Xianyou! She had to be with Jiang Xianyou and be thedy of a wealthy family! She would never let Zhao Linlin get into the limelight again! Zhao Linlin wasn¡¯t worthy of living a life surrounded by servants either. Only she was worthy to live such a life! She couldn¡¯t let Jiang Xianyou hate her no matter what! ¡°I¡¯m here to work in Water City. I unintentionally mentioned it when I saw Jiajia.¡± Under the table, she tugged at Li Jiajia¡¯s clothes. ¡°It¡¯s because I had a conflict with Linlin previously. Jiajia said that she wanted to visit Senior Jiang¡¯s friend in the Jiang Family, so I shamelessly followed her. I thought I could find a chance to apologize to Linlin and ask her to forgive me.¡± Every time she said the word ¡°Linlin¡±, Mo Qian would emphasize it to remind Li Jiajia who her enemy was. Indeed, it was useful. Li Jiajia nced at Zhao Linlin and then at Mo Qian. She said, ¡°Qianqian did mention it to me unintentionally. I forced her toe with me.¡± ¡°Qianqian, who is the Linlin you are talking about?¡± ¡°The one sitting beside Senior Jiang. Her name is Zhao Linlin. She¡¯s from the same vige as me.¡± ¡°So she¡¯s from the same vige as you. Hello, Zhao Linlin. I¡¯m Li Jiajia, Mo Qian¡¯s good friend.¡± However, Zhao Linlin ignored Li Jiajia and sneered, ¡°Mo Qian, don¡¯t apologize. If you want to apologize, fine, go back and roll down the hill that I rolled down. I¡¯ll forgive you immediately without a word!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°What about me? What tricks are you ying? Do you think the top scorers here are fake? Are our brains that simple? If you followed us, just say that you followed us. You even said that you had something to do when you came to Water City and unintentionally mentioned it to her. Aren¡¯t you hypocritical? You know that you can¡¯t enter the Jiang Family, so you went to get help. You do have some brains.¡± During this period of time, Zhao Linlin and Jiang Xianyou were only short of making that rtionship clear. Both of them had that thought, and the two of them knew that they had that thought too. Otherwise, why would Zhao Linlin easily agree to Jiang Xianyou¡¯s invitation? She thought for the long term. She did not intend to just have a casual rtionship. She was going to get married if possible. She had to know what kind of family the Jiang Family was and whether the Jiang Family was easy to get along with. She didn¡¯t want the Jiang Family¡¯s fortune, but at least, she had to know how high the Jiang Family¡¯s status was and how the Jiang Family treated her. If she got together with Jiang Xianyou, would there be parental obstruction between them? Hence, she agreed to Jiang Xianyou¡¯s invitation to visit the Jiang Family. She had an answerst night when she came to the Jiang Family and saw Jiang Xianyou¡¯s parents and brother. The Jiang Family was indeed a wealthy family, but she was confident that one day, she would bepletely worthy of the Second Young Master of the Jiang Family one day. Since she had already decided, she naturally could not allow others to covet him. Hence, it would be strange if she was happy to see Li Jiajia and Mo Qian now. Hearing Zhao Linlin¡¯s words, Li Jiajia looked at Mo Qian questioningly. Mo Qian shook her head at her. Then, she said, ¡°Linlin, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! I was indeed in the wrong previously. I shouldn¡¯t have seen wrongly and thought that there was a snake under your feet. I frightened you and caused you and Senior Jiang to roll down the mountain and get injured. But didn¡¯t Schoolmate Yan help you seek justice in this matter?¡± ¡°T-the swell on my face hasn¡¯tpletely gone down yet. Isn¡¯t this enough to appease you?¡± When Li Jiajia heard that, she knew that Mo Qian was still hiding something from her. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have the chance to question her. Chu Xiaohuan was the first to sneer, ¡°Do you still remember being pped by our Jinyu? Mo Qian, to be honest, I¡¯m a little impressed by you. You offended us and were personally taught a lesson by Jinyu. You even dare to appear in front of us. Tsk tsk, are you not afraid of death?¡± Yan Jinyu cooperated and looked up at Mo Qian with a faint smile. An innocent and bloodthirsty smile. Mo Qian was shocked. She broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Also, some people will covet things that don¡¯t belong to them. That¡¯s fine, but you still want to put on airs in front of us. Why don¡¯t you see if you¡¯re qualified?¡± Qin Xuan mocked. Zhao Qian didn¡¯t say anything, but he wasn¡¯t stupid. He understood. Zhao Qian could tell that Jiang Xianyou liked Zhao Linlin, and he also knew that Zhao Linlin had feelings for Jiang Xianyou, so he followed her to Water City. He wanted to help Zhao Linlin check out Jiang Xianyou and see if Jiang Xianyou¡¯s family was easy to get along with. After all, their family waspletely iparable to such a wealthy family. Although he was confident that he would one day walk out of his vige and be his sister¡¯s backing, that was only in the future. He was relieved to see that someone else was helping his sister. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Li Jiajia was the daughter of the Li Family after all. She wasn¡¯t that stupid. She knew that Qin Xuan was saying this to her. Knowing that she was the eldest daughter of the Li Family, yet they still dared to speak to her like this. These girls¡¯ bearing was also extraordinary. Li Jiajia did not dare to be careless. ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s just its literal meaning.¡± After saying that, Qin Xuan winked at Zhao Linlin. ¡°Linlin, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Last night, after Zhao Linlin figured it out, she went to discuss with Chu Xiaohuan and Qin Xuan and asked them to help her think of a way to win his heart in one go. They had discussed and agreed that after Yan Jinyu came over, they would get Zhao Linlin to confess to Jiang Xianyou in public. After receiving Qin Xuan¡¯s reminder, Zhao Linlin, who was prepared, suddenly tensed up. Yan Jinyu raised her eyebrows slightly. It seemed like they had discussed a lot of things without her knowing. This was good. Of course, she had to hold the person she liked in her hands. At the very least, she had to show her thoughts to the other party first. Whether she seeded or not, that would be a matter forter. Seeing that Zhao Linlin had suddenly sat up straight, for some reason, Jiang Xianyou became inexplicably nervous, especially when Qin Xuan said that it was Zhao Linlin¡¯s turn. Jiang Xianyou had a faint guess, but he wasn¡¯t sure. She was really nervous. Zhao Linlin instinctively looked at Yan Jinyu. Looking into Yan Jinyu¡¯s faint smiling eyes, she suddenly wasn¡¯t so nervous anymore. She couldn¡¯t pinpoint the reason either. It was as if Yan Jinyu¡¯s smile had the effect offorting people. She took a deep breath and stood up. She removed the stool behind her and took a step back. She looked at Jiang Xianyou. ¡°Schoolmate Jiang, I like you. Can you be my boyfriend?¡± Jiang Xianyou was stunned and spilled the red wine in his hand. This was the first time Yang Jun had seen Jiang Xianyou lose hisposure after knowing him for so long. He gave Zhao Linlin a thumbs up inwardly. He knew that the two of them liked each other, but he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Linlin to confess first. Moreover, she did it so domineeringly in their house and in front of so many people. He was full of admiration! Anyway, if it were him, he wouldn¡¯t have the courage to confess at the house of the person he liked. Jiang Xianyou¡¯s parents and brother were all at home! Outstanding! ¡°Y-you¡¯re not willing?¡± Although Zhao Linlin was being brave once, she was actually already extremely nervous. Jiang Xianyou suddenly came back to his senses and quickly stood up. ¡°Of course¡­¡± Bang! Someone threw the ss in their hand. She simply stood up and threw it down. Li Jiajia didn¡¯t expect Zhao Linlin to confess immediately and was stunned. When she reacted, she couldn¡¯t suppress her anger. Especially when she saw Jiang Xianyou¡¯s huge reaction and stood up to respond to Zhao Linlin, Li Jiajia¡¯s anger reached its peak. She had to pay attention to her image. This was the Jiang Family, not the Li Family. She couldn¡¯t go overboard. There were some people here that she couldn¡¯t afford to offend and so on. She had forgotten all about them. ¡°You want to be You¡¯s girlfriend? Just you, a country bumpkin? Are you worthy? Why don¡¯t you take a look in the mirror and see how ugly you look! He¡¯s the Second Young Master of the Jiang Family, and the Jiang Family is the second-biggest family in Water City. You¡¯s also a publicly acknowledged straight-A student. There are countless girls who like him. What are you¡­ Ah!¡± Before she could finish speaking, she screamed. A ss of water hit her face. Chapter 580 - Who Doesn鈥檛 Have A Backer?

Chapter 580: Who Doesn¡¯t Have A Backer?

It was Zhao Qian. ¡°Watch your mouth! You said that my sister is ugly, but why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself! Brother Jiang is naturally outstanding. Otherwise, why would my sister like him? Do I need you to remind her? Heiress? From what I see, you¡¯re just a vixen. This is someone else¡¯s house. You came to someone else¡¯s house to behave atrociously and even threw a ss. Your upbringing is really good!¡± Li Jiajia was hit hard and her nose almost bled. She covered her face and pointed at Zhao Qian. ¡°How dare you smash me?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a funny person. I¡¯ve already smashed it at you, but you¡¯re still asking?¡± ¡°Li Jiajia, right? Let me remind you that Mo Qian also likes Brother Jiang. Do you think she¡¯s really so kind as toe all the way here to tell you that my sister is a guest in the Jiang Family? If she simply wants to tell you, can¡¯t she just make a call? She needs toe to Water City personally because she wants to follow you to the Jiang Family.¡± ¡°Mo Qian can¡¯t enter the Jiang Family by herself, so she went to look for you. Do you really think she¡¯s willing to help you? Idiot, you don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re being used by others. You still think that you¡¯re very smart!¡± Zhao Qian had only one purpose for saying this. Not letting Mo Qian have an easy time. If it wasn¡¯t for Mo Qian, Li Jiajia wouldn¡¯t have appeared here and all these wouldn¡¯t have happened. He didn¡¯t want his sister to be targeted by others before he was stronger enough. However, because of Mo Qian, his sister was targeted by Li Jiajia. How could he let Mo Qian off? Mo Qian panicked when Zhao Qian mentioned Mo Qian. Meeting Li Jiajia¡¯s angry and questioning gaze, Mo Qian trembled. ¡°No, no, Jiajia, don¡¯t believe him. He did it on purpose. The Zhao siblings don¡¯t get along with me. He said that on purpose to make you misunderstand me! Don¡¯t believe him!¡± Li Jiajia didn¡¯t listen to her excuses because Zhao Qian had a point. If Mo Qian was just reminding her, she could have just made a call. Why did she have to go all the way back to Water City? ¡°You like You?¡± ¡°No! I don¡¯t! Jiajia, you have to believe me! We¡¯re good friends. I know that you like Senior Jiang, but why would I like him? Don¡¯t believe Zhao Qian. He¡¯s deliberately trying to sow discord between us!¡± Li Jiajia frowned, skeptical of her words. At that moment, Yang Jun said, ¡°You disgust me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve pursued you for so long, but you didn¡¯t agree. If you didn¡¯t agree, but you still kept me hanging. Every time I asked you out, you would go. I thought you were interested in me too. So, you¡¯re here for You! Do you treat me as a springboard?¡± Seeing Jiang Xianyou look over, Yang Jun said, ¡°You, it¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯m just disgusting her. You keep saying that there¡¯s something wrong with my taste in people. At first, I didn¡¯t believe you. Later on, I finally saw her true colors and realized that I had seen the wrong person.¡± ¡°I already felt that she was already a bad person. I only found out today that she has simply refreshed my bottom line! She actually intended toe into contact with you through me! Fortunately, you have sharp eyes and didn¡¯t take a fancy to her. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t we have fallen out for her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as stupid as you,¡± Jiang Xianyou said. ¡°¡­¡± Yang Jun. ¡°Alright, just take it that I was blind in the past!¡± After Yang Jun said that, Zhao Qian¡¯s words became even more credible. p! Li Jiajia pped Mo Qian. ¡°How dare you use me? You¡¯re very bold. I¡¯ll settle this score with you slowlyter!¡± Mo Qian covered her face with hatred in her eyes. However, she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Li Jiajia. She wanted to exin, but Li Jiajia didn¡¯t give her a chance. Linlin stared at Zhao Linlin fiercely, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything excessive. She was afraid that Zhao Qian would be unhappy and smash the ss at her face again. ¡°Zhao Linlin, right? You like You, and I like him too.¡± Looking at the frowning Jiang Xianyou, Li Jiajia said, ¡°That¡¯s right, You. I like you and have liked you for many years! I originally thought that with your personality, you wouldn¡¯t fall in love so early. When you want to fall in love, I¡¯ll be the most suitable person by your side! But I didn¡¯t expect that in just half a month, Zhao Linlin would appear beside you!¡± ¡°Zhao Linlin, I won¡¯t stop you from liking You, but I have to tell you that I¡¯m more suitable for You than you! I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Li Family. I have the Waterlight Group behind me. Me being with You will be very helpful to the Jiang Family¡¯s business. What about you? What can you do for You when you¡¯re with him?¡± ¡°What gave you the wrong impression that you¡¯re the most suitable person for me to fall in love with? Li Jiajia, are we familiar with each other?¡± If it wasn¡¯t for his upbringing, Jiang Xianyou really wanted to p her twice. He was extremely excited when the girl he liked confessed to him. Just as he was about to agree, someone jumped out to make a fuss! This was the second time he was so angry in his life. The first time was when he saw Zhao Linlin rolling down the hill. ¡°It¡¯s my business whoever I like and whoever I get together with! Is the Li Family useful to our Jiang Family¡¯s business? In Miss Li¡¯s opinion, our Jiang Family needs a marital alliance to stabilize our family¡¯s foundation? A mere Li Family dares to spout nonsense. Do you really think our Jiang Family can¡¯t survive without the Li Family?¡± ¡°How arrogant!¡± ¡°Butler, invite them out. Our Jiang Family doesn¡¯t wee such people in the future! Also, tell my brother that all our businesses with the Li Family are canceled!¡± ¡°Miss Li and thisdy, please!¡± The butler quickly went forward and made a ¡°please¡± gesture. He was still polite, but his attitude was firm. ¡°You, you¡­¡± ¡°Miss Li, please call me Second Young Master Jiang! I¡¯m not familiar with you!¡± ¡°You! You actually chased me out like this. You¡¯re so ruthless! What¡¯s wrong with me liking you? Do you like this woman? Alright, I want to see how you like her without her being alive!¡± She turned and was about to leave angrily. Jiang Xianyou was furious. ¡°Butler, stop them!¡± Heforted Zhao Linlin, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He turned to Li Jiajia and returned to being cold. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not threatening you. You¡¯re the Second Young Master of the Jiang Family. Our Li Family is indeed a little inferior to the Jiang Family. I don¡¯t have the guts to threaten you either.¡± She pointed at Zhao Linlin, ¡°She¡¯s the one I¡¯m threatening!¡± ¡°Zhao Linlin, if you¡¯re sensible, it¡¯s best not to covet what doesn¡¯t belong to you. Otherwise, how can a country bumpkin like you fight with our Li Family? You don¡¯t care about your safety, but you have to think about your parents and your brother.¡± The reason why Li Jiajia dared to say that was because she was certain that the Jiang Family wouldn¡¯t go against the Li Family for a country bumpkin. Although she thought so, Li Jiajia was actually feeling nervous too. She felt that Jiang Xianyou really treated Zhao Linlin differently. Jiang Xianyou was pampered by the entire Jiang Family. If he really wanted something, the Jiang Family would satisfy him. She was taking a gamble. She was betting that the Jiang Family wouldn¡¯t be enemies with the Li Family for Zhao Linlin. It was true that the Li Family¡¯s status was inferior to the Jiang Family, but the Li Family was not bad either. The Jiang Family would also be in a lot of trouble if they became enemies with the Li Family. ¡°Yo, yo, yo. Look at how outrageous you¡¯re making it sound like our Linlin doesn¡¯t have a backer.¡± Chu Xiaohuan ate a piece of cake and her tone was a little disdainful. ¡°Miss Li, before you say this, shouldn¡¯t you figure out who Linlin¡¯s good friends are? A mere Li Family isn¡¯t even qualified to face the Jiang Family. I wonder where you get your confidence from.¡± After finishing the cake and taking a sip of juice, Chu Xiaohuan smiled and said, ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Chu Xiaohuan, the current head of the Chu Corporation in the capital. You didn¡¯t hear wrongly. I¡¯m not the daughter of a wealthy family who is being supported by my parents. I¡¯m the head of the Chu Corporation.¡± ¡°I have another identity. Linlin¡¯s good friend.¡± Qin Xuan smiled and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not that capable. I¡¯m not the head of the family. I¡¯m just a second-generation heir who relies on my parents. Let me introduce myself. My name is Qin Xuan. I¡¯m from a side branch of the Qin Family in the capital. I¡¯m also Linlin¡¯s good friend.¡± The Qin Family in the capital was one of the three top families in the capital! Even if it was just a side branch, it was still the Qin Family in the capital! With the Qin Family as Zhao Linlin¡¯s backer, not everyone could easily offend her! Li Jiajia¡¯s current mood could already be described as shocking. She instinctively looked at Yan Jinyu, who was sitting calmly and drinking water. Auntie Jiang said that she was an important guest. Sensing her gaze, Yan Jinyu smiled faintly, ¡°My name is Yan Jinyu. I don¡¯t have any status, but I don¡¯t take the Li Family seriously. Oh, just a reminder. I¡¯m protecting Zhao Linlin.¡± Yin Jiujin, who was walking downstairs with Jiang Zhao, happened to hear her domineering words. For a moment, he was speechless. He rarely saw her being so childish. Usually, she would not speak when something happened. Normally, she would have attacked whoever was looking for trouble. She wouldn¡¯t just threaten them with words like now. She was clearly cooperating with the others. This was very good. It meant that she was getting used to this kind of life where she interacted with ordinary people and dealt with problems in a more ¡°gentle¡± manner. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Zhao asked. The two of them went downstairs and walked towards them. Other than Yan Jinyu, everyone else quickly stood up when they saw who it was. They all said respectfully, ¡°Master Nine!¡± Chapter 581 - Courting Death

Chapter 581: Courting Death

After calling Master Nine, they greeted Jiang Zhao, ¡°Brother Jiang.¡± Jiang Zhao and Li Jiajia knew each other, but the other¡­ Master Nine? Who? Undoubtedly, this man was outstanding. At least, Li Jiajia and Mo Qian had never seen such a good-looking and powerful man in their lives. However, they did not dare to size them up. The person had an unknown aura. He gave people a suffocating sense of oppression just by standing there. It was fine if the others called him ¡°Master Nine¡± respectfully, but even Chu Xiaohuan and Qin Xuan, who had just introduced themselves, were like this. How could Li Jiajia dare to be careless? Compared to Li Jiajia, Mo Qian was indeed much more stupid. Her eyes shed with a disgusting gleam when she saw two such outstanding men at once. Yan Jinyu nced at her calmly and narrowed her beautiful eyes. She really didn¡¯t learn her lesson. It was fine if Mo Qian didn¡¯t hide from her after being taught a lesson, but now, she actually dared to covet her man? Yin Jiujin ignored the two of them. He nodded slightly at the others. ¡°Mmm.¡± ¡°Sit down,¡± Jiang Zhao said. The others sat down. Yin Jiujin walked towards Yan Jinyu. Chu Xiaohuan, who was sitting beside Yan Jinyu, moved aside tactfully. Jiang Xianyou and Zhao Linlin were still standing. Jiang Zhao nced at them and then turned to Li Jiajia and Mo Qian. He asked Jiang Xianyou, ¡°Little You, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Some people are just threatening me openly in the Jiang Family. It¡¯s not a big deal. There¡¯s no need for Brother to step in. I can handle it.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Since he had already said so, Jiang Zhao naturally didn¡¯t insist. He walked over and sat down. Jiang Xianyou looked at Li Jiajia and was about to speak when Zhao Linlin beat him to it, ¡°Miss Li, right? Were you threatening me just now?¡± ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t have the confidence topete with you. My family¡¯s situation is indeed much inferior to yours. It¡¯s easy for you to deal with me and my family, but even so, I don¡¯t regret expressing my stand. To be honest, I really don¡¯t think I¡¯m inferior to her.¡± ¡°Oh, you are. My background is worse than yours, but other than that, is there anything else that you canpare to me? Looks? Studies? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m inferior to you in any of these.¡± ¡°Actually, in the past, I really wouldn¡¯t have been so irrational as to openly argue with someone I knew I couldn¡¯t deal with. My usual principle is don¡¯t act rashly as time will prove everything.¡± ¡°But now, I dare to. Miss Li, do you know why?¡± ¡°I have the confidence now because I have friends around me, and they¡¯re friends that Miss Li can¡¯t afford to offend at all.¡± It was rare for her to take advantage of others¡¯ power. In addition, she was nervous about confessing and Li Jiajia was causing trouble at the same time. Now, Jiang Xianyou¡¯s biological brother was here, if he knew that she had confessed to his brother in public¡­ Hence, although Zhao Linlin looked calm, she was actually panicking inside. However, since everyone was supporting her, she couldn¡¯t be a burden, right? She could not lose in terms of aura! Li Jiajia was definitely indignant, but she didn¡¯t dare to make a fuss anymore. She didn¡¯t even dare to answer Zhao Linlin. Not to mention the sudden appearance of Jiang Zhao and a man, who she didn¡¯t know but was obviously not simple, she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Chu Xiaohuan and Qin Xuan at all. Especially since the man she was inexplicably afraid of was sitting beside Yan Jinyu. From their interaction, it was not difficult to tell that they were a couple! Yan Jinyu even said that she was protecting Zhao Linlin! What could she use to fight with Zhao Linlin? Why? She was the one who knew Jiang Xianyou first. She was the one who liked Jiang Xianyou first! What right did Zhao Linlin have to intercept him? However, what if she was indignant? ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Chu and Miss Qin. Excuse me.¡± ¡°Zhao Linlin has you two as her backers, so I naturally don¡¯t dare to offend them. I¡¯ve lost this time!¡± She looked at Jiang Xianyou. ¡°But You, I like you. This will never change! I won¡¯t give up on my pursuit of you either!¡± Jiang Xianyou frowned. ¡°Miss Li, we¡¯re not familiar with each other. Also, from today onwards, the Jiang Family will stop all business dealings with the Li Family. From now on, the two families will no longer have any interactions!¡± It was undeniable that Li Jiajia was sensible. After knowing Chu Xiaohuan and Qin Xuan¡¯s identities, she wisely chose not to make a fuss anymore. However, Jiang Xianyou wouldn¡¯t let go of her threat in public just now. Not to mention that this was the Jiang Family, Li Jiajia¡¯s words werepletely disregarding the Jiang Family. Jiang Xianyou had also heard Li Jiajia¡¯s threat to Zhao Linlin just now. If he was still indifferent when someone threatened the person he liked in front of him, then what kind of man was he? Li Jiajia looked at him in shock. She didn¡¯t expect him to be serious. ¡°Yo¡­ Second Young Master Jiang, are you really going to be so ruthless? Just for this woman who came out of nowhere?¡± ¡°Be more respectful!¡± Zhao Qian said angrily. If it wasn¡¯t for the Jiang Family, he would have rushed over and beat her up. What the hell? Who was she looking down on? What kind of person did she think she was? If she has the ability, try being the top scorer too! She couldn¡¯t evenpare to his sister! ¡°Miss Li, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still in my Jiang Family¡¯s mansion. Linlin is an esteemed guest that I invited and someone I like. You¡¯re saying this in the Jiang Family¡¯s territory in front of me. Do you think it¡¯s not dignified enough to go out on your own legs and want to go out on a stretcher?¡± Jiang Xianyou actually said that. It shocked Yang Jun. Even Jiang Zhao looked at Jiang Xianyou in surprise. They had never seen Jiang Xianyou like this. Zhao Linlin¡¯s heart skipped a beat when Jiang Xianyou said that she was the person he liked. ¡°Why are you wasting your breath with her? Chase her out right away. Any Tom, Dick, and Harry dares to behave atrociously in the Jiang Family. Does she really think the Jiang Family is easy to bully?¡± Jiang Zhao said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just the Li Family. You can make it disappear with just your words. Why waste your breath? Send them out right away. Don¡¯t let them offend the guests here.¡± The butler immediately replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± From the butler¡¯s attitude, one could tell Jiang Zhao¡¯s status in this family. ¡°Miss Li, please!¡± Li Jiajia was stunned after hearing Jiang Zhao¡¯s words. She sensed that Jiang Zhao was not joking. If she stayed any longer, Jiang Zhao would really attack the Li Family! There was no time to think that the Jiang Family¡¯s status was clearly only slightly higher than the Li Family¡¯s. What confidence did Jiang Zhao have to say that the Li Family was like dust in his eyes and could be dealt with easily? She turned around in a daze and was about to leave. However, someone did not let her have her way. Mo Qian was up to no good again. She knew that once she stepped out of the Jiang Family today, she would probably never have the chance toe into contact with such outstanding men again! Hence, at thest moment, she had to take a gamble for herself! ¡°Jiajia, wait. I still have something to say!¡± She didn¡¯t dare to be alone, so she could only pull Li Jiajia down along with her. Li Jiajia stopped and red at her. She seemed to be saying, [Mo Qian, we didn¡¯t settle our score with you, but you still have the face to call me!] She didn¡¯t want to bother with her and leave just like that, but Mo Qian¡¯s subsequent actions shocked Li Jiajia. Li Jiajia was so shocked that she forgot to continue walking. Mo Qian said to the man whom she was inexplicably afraid of, ¡°They call you Master Nine. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re someone with status. You and Yan Jinyu are a couple, right? Then, do you know that she has violent tendencies?¡± With a ng, someone dropped the ss of water in his hand in shock. Mo Qian was so bold! This was what most of the people present were thinking. Yin Jiujin looked up indifferently. His dark eyes were faint and unfathomable. Mo Qian¡¯s pupils constricted in shock and she retreated abruptly. Since she had already spoken, she could not give up halfway. Hence, she suppressed the unknown fear in her heart and tried her best to stand still, even though she could not stop trembling. ¡°A few days ago, she went to our vige to y. Because I made a mistake and shouted, Zhao Linlin slipped and rolled down the hill. I admit that it¡¯s my fault. I regretted it after that. But your girlfriend ignored my apology and held a sickle on my neck. She almost killed me!¡± ¡°She has violent tendencies. She might kill someone one day! She¡¯s pretending to be weak and innocent. In fact, this isn¡¯t her true colors at all! Don¡¯t be deceived by her!¡± ¡°Violent tendencies? Kill someone?¡± Yin Jiujin¡¯s deep voice revealed a strong killing intent. Mo Qian was stupid. She didn¡¯t sense any killing intent, even though she was even more afraid. However, she thought that Yin Jiujin had believed her and was very happy. She ignored the fear in her heart. ¡°Yes! She has violent tendencies. She almost killed me. Don¡¯t be deceived by her!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just kill her?¡± Yin Jiujin said as he looked at Yan Jinyu. Mo Qian was still happy when she suddenly realized that something was wrong when she saw Yin Jiujin like this. ¡°I thought that she was just a small fry and someone from Linlin¡¯s vige. I was afraid of scaring Linlin¡¯s family, so I couldn¡¯t be bothered to make a move.¡± As she spoke, Yan Jinyu looked over. ¡°Now it seems like I really shouldn¡¯t have held back previously.¡± ¡°I wonder if I should praise her for being fearless. Brother Nine, I haven¡¯t heard anyone speak so boldly in front of me in a long time.¡± Patting the corner of her dress, she stood up and smiled faintly, ¡°Young Master Jiang, it¡¯s fine to see blood at your house, right?¡± Jiang Zhao raised his eyebrows. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, please do as you please.¡± He was also very curious about Yin Jiujin¡¯s lover¡¯s true colors. Yan Jinyu smiled and reached out to Yin Jiujin. ¡°Brother Nine, you know that I¡¯ve always killed with one move. That would be too bloody. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll scare everyone. Lend me your weapon.¡± Yin Jiujin reached out and handed over an exquisite silver revolver. Everyone was curious about what it was. When they saw it clearly, they were shocked! It was actually¡­ Yan Jinyu held the revolver in her hand and weighed it in her hand. She spun it skillfully in her hand and raised it to point at Mo Qian. At this moment, Mo Qian was already so frightened that her face was pale. ¡°W-What are you doing? Stop scaring people! That¡¯s fake!¡± Li Jiajia¡¯s legs had already gone limp and she fell to the ground. Master Nine! Eldest Miss Yan! She remembered now. If they were a couple, then Master Nine could only be that rumored one! How could the gun he brought be fake? Thinking about what she had said and how she had provoked them in front of them, Li Jiajia¡¯s head buzzed. Seeing that Li Jiajia suddenly fell to the ground in fear, Mo Qian almost couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Even Li Jiajia was so frightened. Could it be real?! Chapter 582 - 20 Years Old

Chapter 582: 20 Years Old

¡°Fake?¡± Yan Jinyu smiled faintly. ¡°Won¡¯t you know if it¡¯s real after you try it out?¡± ¡°To be honest, there are really not many people who dare to appear in front of me to find trouble after being taught a lesson by me. And those people who dare to appear in front of me to find trouble after being taught a lesson by me are all famous figures. This is the first time I¡¯ve met someone as unknown as you.¡± ¡°Needless to say, this feels quite new.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really capable when you try to sow discord between me and my fianc¨¦ in front of me. Do I need you to tell my fianc¨¦ who I am?¡± She waved the revolver in her hand. ¡°Did you see that? I want to kill someone and he handed me a weapon.¡± ¡°Violent tendencies? I don¡¯t know if such things exist, but it¡¯s true that anyone who offends me won¡¯t have a good ending. I don¡¯t even remember how many people died at my hands.¡± ¡°Tell me, will you be one of them?¡± The most harmless smile and the sweetest voice, saying the most frightening words. ¡°Y-you don¡¯t scare me! You won¡¯t dare, you won¡¯t dare¡­ The thing in your hand is fake. It¡¯s impossible to hurt me¡­¡± Bang! It hit her calf. About two secondster, Mo Qian, who had knelt down, screamed and cried in pain. The others were also shocked. It was actually real! She wasn¡¯t scaring Mo Qian! Zhao Qian was so frightened that he grabbed the corner of Zhao Linlin¡¯s shirt. He was stunned and couldn¡¯t believe that this was true! Zhao Linlin was also frightened. Jiang Xianyou hurriedly held her hand tofort her. Actually, Jiang Xianyou was also frightened. He had heard a lot of things from the Jiang Family. For example, no one dared to offend Master Nine and how so decisive he was. However, this was his first time seeing such a scene. He thought that Yan Jinyu pping Mo Qian and threatening her with the sickle was already the most ruthless side he had ever seen her. He didn¡¯t expect¡­ Qin Xuan was stunned. Chu Xiaohuan was slightly better than her. After all, Chu Xiaohuan had seen Chu Ling beat someone up bare-handed. She had even seen Chu Ling treat Yan Jinyu very respectfully. Yang Jun¡¯s reaction was simr to Zhao Qian¡¯s. Other than Yin Jiujin, only Jiang Zhao was considered calm. He watched this scene with interest. Her marksmanship was very urate, and her attacks were fast, ruthless, and urate. Also, she said that she didn¡¯t remember how many people had died at her hands. It seemed like this Eldest Miss Yan was also someone with a story. Although Jiang Zhao was curious, he didn¡¯t intend to probe further. He had a rtionship with Yin Jiujin, not Yan Jinyu. He also believed that Yin Jiujin had his own judgment. Since Yin Jiujin had already decided on her, he naturally wouldn¡¯t ask too much. Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t care what they were thinking or how they reacted. She blew on the smoking gun and looked at Mo Qian, who was rolling around on the ground, ¡°Now, do you still think that this is fake? Do you still think that I don¡¯t dare to?¡± ¡°There are really not many people who dare to provoke me like you.¡± ¡°Based on my temper in the past, this bullet would have hit your head. You should be d that Linlin is confessing. I don¡¯t want her to see such a bloody scene on the first day she confirmed her rtionship. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Young Master Jiang, please help me settle her.¡± This meant to keep her alive. ¡°Even if you kill her, I can help you settle it too. It¡¯s a small matter,¡± Jiang Zhao said. These words shocked Mo Qian, Li Jiajia, and the others. Jiang Xianyou nced at Jiang Zhao and didn¡¯t ask further. Jiang Xianyou didn¡¯t ask much about Jiang Zhao, but Jiang Xianyou knew that Jiang Zhao wasn¡¯t as he seemed on the surface. He had a lot of businesses that the Jiang Family didn¡¯t get involved in and belonged to him alone. No wonder he had a rtionship with Master Nine. Mo Qian had never suffered such pain before. She was screaming and rolling around in cold sweat and could not even bother to beg for mercy. She forgot about the pain for a moment when she heard Jiang Zhao¡¯s words and was really frightened by him. There was a short moment of silence. Yan Jinyu smiled. ¡°Shouting about killing is so violent, right? I¡¯m a gentle person.¡± Gentle person? The others were speechless. As she spoke, Yan Jinyu walked to Yin Jiujin¡¯s side and sat down calmly. She returned the revolver to him. Yin Jiujin understood her without her saying anything. She kept Mo Qian alive because she didn¡¯t want to scare everyone present. He took the revolver and rubbed the top of her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother about such an unimportant person. Don¡¯t kill her if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Yan Jinyu blinked at him and then smiled as she hugged his arm. ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Yin Jiujin looked at Jiang Zhao. Receiving Yin Jiujin¡¯s gaze, Jiang Zhao instructed the butler, ¡°Take her away.¡± He nced at the frightened Li Jiajia. ¡°Throw her out of the Jiang Family too.¡± The butler quickly called two people dressed as security guards over and carried them away. In less than a minute, the living room was quiet again. A servant came to clean the blood nervously. ¡°What happened? Why do I seem to hear gunshots?¡± Mr. Jiang and Mrs. Jiang rushed over from the garden when they heard the gunshots. Mr. Jiang asked. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. It¡¯s all settled. Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Jiang had always trusted Jiang Zhao. Since he had already said so, they didn¡¯t ask further. However, without seeing Li Jiajia and Mo Qian, they could roughly guess that the gunshots were rted to them. They only nced at Yin Jiujin and Yan Jinyu warily before Mrs. Jiang said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll go upstairs. You guys continue to y.¡± The living room fell silent again. No one said anything. They didn¡¯t dare to. They all stole nces at Yan Jinyu carefully and fearfully. They didn¡¯t ask anything. In the end, Chu Xiaohuan coughed lightly and changed the topic, ¡°Second Young Master Jiang, Linlin has confessed to you just now. What¡¯s your answer?¡± *** Later on, Zhao Linlin and Jiang Xianyou naturally got together. Everyone also had a different understanding of Yan Jinyu. Fortunately, what happened at the Jiang Family that day didn¡¯t affect their attitude towards Yan Jinyu. Their rtionship didn¡¯t change. Mo Qian had survived, but her oue would definitely not be good. She recuperated in the hospital for a few months. After that, she returned to her hometown and recuperated for a while before going back to school. However, she had offended Li Jiajia and could not stay in school or even in Water City at all. She dropped out of school shortly. No one knew where she went. Perhaps Li Jiajia knew. She vented her anger on Mo Qian because she was still indignant about Jiang Xianyou and didn¡¯t dare to find trouble with Zhao Linlin. The two of them were destined to suffer for the rest of their lives. And all of this had nothing to do with Yan Jinyu. Two monthster. Yan Jinyu¡¯s birthday arrived. She was 20 years old. They could register their marriage since she was already 20 years old. Early in the morning, Yin Jiujin kissed her awake before six. Yan Jinyu saw that the sky wasn¡¯t even bright outside. She narrowed her eyes and hugged Yin Jiujin¡¯s neck, burying her head in his arms. ¡°Brother Nine, stop fooling around. It¡¯s not even dawn yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to get up.¡± As he spoke, he hugged her and kissed her again. ¡°Happy birthday, baby.¡± This mushy ¡°baby¡± shocked Yan Jinyu awake. ¡°Brother Nine, talk properly.¡± It was so early in the morning. It was scary. Actually, Yin Jiujin had told her at midnight when they hadn¡¯t slept yet and were busy making out. Hence, seriously speaking, Yan Jinyu had slept for less than three hours. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, wake up. We have something very important to do today. Come back to sleep after we¡¯re done.¡± ¡°What do you want to do so early in the morning?¡± ¡°You¡¯re 20 years old today. We can register our marriage now. Let¡¯s register our marriage.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu was a little speechless. Although she had long guessed that Yin Jiujin wouldn¡¯t be able to wait to register their marriage,¡­ ¡°Brother Nine, what time is it now? The people are not even at work yet!¡± ¡°I heard that we have to line up. We have to be the first to get our marriage certificate today. Get up and change. Let¡¯s go line up.¡± Yan Jinyu was very exasperated and could only get up. Actually, with Yin Jiujin¡¯s identity, wasn¡¯t it very easy to get a certificate? Wasn¡¯t it very easy to be the first to get one today? He just wanted a sense of ceremony. Yan Jinyu simply let him be. Actually, it was not bad to have a sense of ceremony. Chapter 583 (END) - A Huge Wedding (The End)

Chapter 583: A Huge Wedding (The End)

The two of them got up, washed up, and changed into the couple attire that Yin Jiujin had prepared. They arrived at the Civil Affairs Office before seven. It was not the peak of the marriage ceremonies, so they were really the first couple toe. They had to wait for an hour and a half before the office opened at eight thirty. Seeing that he was happy, Yan Jinyu let him be. The two of them really waited in line for an hour and a half. With such a good-looking couple, be it the couples in the line behind them or the staff, they could not help but take a few more nces at them. It only took them a while to take the photos and sign the marriage certificate. After getting the marriage certificate and walking out of the Civil Affairs Office, Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t care that others were present. He held Yan Jinyu¡¯s face and lowered his head to kiss her. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, from now on, you belong to mepletely.¡± After saying that, he even buried his head in her neck and rubbed against her. The corners of Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She raised her arms and hugged him back. Actually, she was very happy too. She could not describe this happiness. The two of them had been together for so long and were destined to spend the rest of their lives together, but the feeling of getting a marriage certificate waspletely different. It was as if her heart, which had been drifting for so many years, suddenly had a sense of belonging at this moment. From now on, she had her own home. It was not the kind of home that would be casually abandoned. It was a home that really belonged to her and needed her to manage. ¡°We came here early in the morning. You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. Shall we go eat something first?¡± Yin Jiujin let go of her slightly, but his hand was still wrapped around her waist. He looked at her meaningfully with his beautiful eyes. ¡°What?¡± Yan Jinyu blinked and asked. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, aren¡¯t you happy to marry me?¡± ¡°?¡± Yan Jinyu was stunned. Why was she unhappy? ¡°I¡¯m happy. Brother Nine, what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°But why are you so calm?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jinyu. Alright, the cold and steady Master Nine was no longer around again. She snuggled into his arms softly and looked up at him. ¡°Brother Nine, I¡¯m very happy. I¡¯m really very happy. It¡¯s just that our marriage is predetermined. You¡¯re already someone I¡¯ve decided on. You can¡¯t run away. It¡¯s only right for us to get married and register our marriage. I didn¡¯t think too much about it, but I¡¯m happy. This is true.¡± ¡°From now on, you¡¯repletely mine. We have our own home and will have children that belong to us in the future. Let¡¯s have a child in the future. We¡¯ll just have one.¡± This way, there would never be any biases. Even though it was impossible for her and Yin Jiujin to be biased when it came to their children. Yin Jiujin looked at her bright smile and paused slightly. He suddenly lowered his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°Whatever you say.¡± An 18-year-old girl was as lovable as a 20-year-old girl. In front of outsiders, she was strong and invincible, but to him, she was always weak, even if she did not show it. He flicked her forehead. ¡°Silly girl!¡± He held her hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted breakfast? Let¡¯s go.¡± Yan Jinyu only reacted to his words when he led her forward. She pouted, ¡°Why am I silly? Brother Nine, why do you keep saying that I¡¯m silly? I¡¯m clearly very smart, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re very smart. Extremely smart.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so perfunctory¡­¡± *** The two of them argued and headed to the breakfast shop nearby. Yin Jiujin hadn¡¯t forgotten that they had agreed to go on a trip together, but the trip was dyed for five days. Because on the day of their marriage, Yin Jiujin told Yan Jinyu that their wedding would be held five dayster when he would celebrate her birthday. Yan Jinyu wasn¡¯t too surprised to hear that. It was expected. She didn¡¯t have to consider anything. That was pretty good. This was the ck life that she yearned for. However, the day before the wedding, Yan Jinyu received a call unexpectedly. It was from Huo Xuan. At that moment, she was lying on the sofa watching television. Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t go to thepany and was handling work in the study upstairs. They had already settled in the Mount West Vi, but they would asionally return to the Yin Family¡¯s mansion to stay. She was stunned when she saw the caller ID. Indeed, she didn¡¯t have much interaction with Huo Xuan. ¡°Young Master Huo, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Huo Xuan stood on the balcony of his room in the Huo Family¡¯s main building. He held his phone in one hand and ced the other on the railing of the balcony as he looked at the courtyard downstairs. He could not help but recall the scene of the two girls happily building snowmen in this courtyard. Suddenly, the corners of his lips curled up, and a mysterious smile appeared on his pale but noble face. ¡°Nothing important. I just received an invitation from the Yin Family. After knowing that you and Second Young Master Yin are getting married tomorrow, I specially called in advance to congratte you.¡± ¡°There are some things in thepany and I can¡¯t leave. I won¡¯t be attending your wedding tomorrow.¡± Yan Jinyu fell silent. It was fine if he didn¡¯te. To be honest, he and Yin Jiujin were still rivals in the business world. There was no need for him to specially call her to tell her, right? In terms of their rtionship, he was only Little Rain¡¯s brother to her. Even if he wanted to call and say that he couldn¡¯t be present, he should have called Yin Jiujin. ¡°Eldest Miss Yan, happy marriage in advance.¡± Most of the time, Yan Jinyu couldn¡¯t be bothered to use her brain. However, once she used her brain, she could quickly think through many things. To her, Huo Xuan calling her was already abnormal. This made her think twice. Then, she quickly figured out many things that she couldn¡¯t figure out before. After a long silence, she said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Needless to say, she was not the kind of person who would care about others¡¯ lives for no reason. It was better not to expose some things. ¡°That¡¯s it then. If you have the chance next time, wee to South City again, Eldest Miss Yan.¡± ¡°Yes. Speaking of which, it felt good when I went skiing with Little Rainst time. I was still thinking that I would go with Brother Nine next time.¡± Huo Xuan looked at the rather lush and snowless courtyard and smiled again. She was indeed a very smart person. It was no wonder that even he could not help but fall for her. ¡°I¡¯ve always been clear about public and private matters. I won¡¯t target Second Young Master Yin because of businesspetition. When the two of youe to South City, I won¡¯t only entertain Eldest Miss Yan but not Second Young Master Yin. Both of you are wee anytime.¡± After hanging up, Yan Jinyu looked at her phone and smiled. ¡°Who¡¯s calling? Why are you so happy?¡± Yin Jiujin came downstairs. ¡°Young Master Huo. Are you done?¡± When Yin Jiujin heard ¡°Young Master Huo¡±, he stopped in his tracks and quickly walked towards her. He bent down and trapped her on the sofa. Without saying a word, he kissed her first. ¡°Why did he call you?¡± Seeing him like this, Yan Jinyu knew that he must have seen through Huo Xuan¡¯s thoughts long ago. No wonder. He didn¡¯t have any huge reaction when she epted others¡¯ birthday presents previously, but he was extremely jealous when she epted Huo Xuan¡¯s gift. ¡°Of course, he called to wish us a happy marriage. Young Master Huo said that he had something on and couldn¡¯t attend our wedding, so he called in advance to congratte us.¡± Yin Jiujin sat on the sofa and pulled Yan Jinyu over to sit on hisp. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Yan Jinyu hugged his waist and leaned in his arms. She looked at him in amusement, ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, what do you think will happen?¡± ¡°At least he¡¯s sensible!¡± ¡°Brother Nine, what did you say? Say it again. I didn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Another long kiss. *** The wedding was unprecedentedly grand. There were eight bridesmaids and eight groomsmen. The eight bridesmaids were Yan Jinyu¡¯s three roommates, Tan Shiyun and Feng Qin, Huo Siyu, Xi Fengling, and Yan Jinyun. Those who were on good terms with Yan Jinyu were all here. The groomsmen were naturally familiar faces too. Many of them were familiar to Yan Jinyu. There were Feng Yun, Qin Hao, Min Ting, Bo Lang, etc. Even Lind Jones joined in the fun. It had to be said that the bridesmaids and groomsmen were unprecedented. Speaking of bridesmaids and groomsmen, one also had to mention Min Ting and Feng Qin. Over a year¡¯s time was enough to change many things. Although the two of them were always arguing, they seemed to have gotten together again. However, they still had a lot to ovee during this period of time. Anyway, they were considered a loving couple who loved to quarrel. Feng Qin was already famous enough. Xi Fengling had asked her to take over the Feng Family, so she was already slowly getting behind the scenes. There was also Lind Jones and the eldest daughter of the Yuan Family in South City, Yuan Yuan. They didn¡¯t seem to have a confirmed rtionship, but from the looks of it, they shouldn¡¯t be far from getting confirmed with each other. Besides, Bo Lang and Tan Shiyun were definitely confirmed. She heard that they were about to get engaged. In the dressing room. The others went out, leaving Yan Jinyu and Yan Jinyun inside. Yan Jinyun said that she had something to say to Yan Jinyu alone, so the others went out first and left the space for them. Yan Jinyu was about to ask her what she wanted to say when Yan Jinyun hugged her. At that moment, Yan Jinyu was standing in the dressing room. Yan Jinyun simply rushed over and hugged her. Yan Jinyu¡¯s fingers moved, but she didn¡¯t push her away in the end. ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. Why are you being so coy?¡± ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t bring Dad and Mom along.¡± Yan Jinyu paused slightly. ¡°Since we¡¯ve cut ties, there¡¯s no need for them toe. There¡¯s no need for you to apologize, nor do you have to be sad about this.¡± She really didn¡¯t feel anything. She just didn¡¯t expect Yan Jinyun to care so much about this. Yan Jinyun let go of her. Seeing that Yan Jinyu¡¯s expression was normal and her smile was still the same, Yan Jinyun was sure that she was really not sad. She felt even more upset. Yan Jinyu definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to be so calm if she wasn¡¯t utterly disappointed. If it were her, she would definitely be very sad if her parents could not be present on the day of her wedding. She was indeed far inferior to Yan Jinyu. ¡°You¡¯re the head of a family after all. Why are you crying like this?¡± Yan Jinyun then realized that she was crying again. She was a little embarrassed and quickly turned her face away to wipe her tears. ¡°Who¡¯s crying? You¡¯re wrong!¡± She wasn¡¯t usually like this either. She was in charge of the Yan Corporation. In North City, who didn¡¯t say that she was the youngest domineering female CEO? She had gone from the top socialite in North City to the number one domineering female CEO in North City, but her title of a cold goddess hadsted until now. She took out a small gift box from her bag. ¡°This is your wedding gift. Take it.¡± She handed it to Yan Jinyu and turned to leave, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Feng Yuan. Come out when you¡¯re almost done.¡± Yan Jinyu looked at the gift box in her hand and then at Yan Jinyun, who had run out of the dressing room. She suddenly smiled. She walked over and sat in front of the dressing table, but she saw that there was also a gift box on the dressing table. She put down the gift box Yan Jinyun had given her and opened the other gift box. It was a ruby. It looked very familiar. She had taken a fancy to it when she went to her first underground auction, but it was bought by someone else because it exceeded her budget. She even felt regretful for a long time. It wasn¡¯t because she liked this ruby very much, but because she liked to collect these things. It was inevitable that she would feel regretful if she couldn¡¯t buy them. Hei Yao apanied her to the auction that time. She was only eight years old that year. There was a greeting card in the gift box. When she opened it, there were only two words: Happy Marriage. There was no signature, but Yan Jinyu was very familiar with the handwriting. She closed the gift box. She epted the gift. *** The reason why the wedding was grand was not because its groomsmen and bridesmaids were all famous, but because this wedding had invited many famous people from all over the world. The wedding was held at the Yin Family¡¯s mansion. All the guests were big shots from all over the world. Everyone knew that Yan Jinyu had cut ties with the Yan Family and were all curious about who would lead her to the groom. Even Yan Ruyu, Yu Wen, and the Feng Family, who were sitting in the guest seats, were very curious. They were afraid that Yan Jinyu would be sad if no one was escorting her down the aisle. However, they also knew that since Yan Jinyu didn¡¯t look for them, she must have other ns. Everyone finally understood when they saw Yan Jinyu walking out with a gentle man. Min Rufeng, the Second Young Master of the Min Family. Now, although no one mentioned Yan Jinyu¡¯s identity openly, it was already an open secret in a certain circle. No one dared to underestimate her. Not only because she had a lot of backers like the Second Young Master of the Min Family, it was also because she was not someone to be trifled with either. Today, Yin Jiujin was wearing a very formal suit as he stood there waiting for Yan Jinyu. The moment Yan Jinyu appeared, he could only see her. The long wedding gown dragged on the floor. Even though he had personally apanied her to try on the wedding gown, Yin Jiujin still couldn¡¯t hide his surprise when he saw Yan Jinyu now. He had always treated her like a young girl. In reality, be it her figure or looks, she no longer looked like a child. She had the curves to charm him. Min Rufeng walked over and stood still. He didn¡¯t hand Yan Jinyu to Yin Jiujin immediately. Instead, he looked at her. ¡°Our Little Yu is about to get married. Just live your life in peace in the future.¡± They had always hoped that she wouldn¡¯t live in a daze. This was what they always wanted for her. Min Rufeng was actually very happy to see Yan Jinyu like this. Yan Jinyu smiled faintly, ¡°Yes, I know.¡± He handed Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand to Yin Jiujin. It was rare that Yin Jiujin wasn¡¯t jealous because someone was holding Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand. ¡°Second Young Master Yin, I¡¯ll leave Little Yu to you in the future. Don¡¯t let her suffer. You know what kind of people we are. She doesn¡¯tck a backer.¡± Taking Yan Jinyu¡¯s hand, Yin Jiujin looked at Min Rufeng. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± ¡°Also, thank you for the past.¡± Without saying anything, Min Rufeng could understand what he meant. He was thanking them for taking care of Yan Jinyu in the past. Min Rufeng smiled. He didn¡¯t deny or admit it and give them the space. After Min Rufeng left, Yin Jiujin looked at Yan Jinyu, and his expression softened. ¡°Little Yu¡¯er is really beautiful today.¡± Yan Jinyu nced at him. ¡°When was I ever not beautiful?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re always beautiful. You¡¯re especially beautiful today.¡± He was glib-tongued. However, Yan Jinyu was very happy. The smile on her lips widened. Then, they exchanged their wedding vows and rings. The ceremony wasplete. When the emcee announced that the groom was kissing the bride, Yin Jiujin nted an extremely sincere kiss on Yan Jinyu¡¯s lips. The audience erupted in apuse. Half an hourter. ¡°Jianjia, where are they? Didn¡¯t they say that they would toast the guests after changing their clothes?¡± Yin Shuguo, who was wearing a Chinese tunic suit, smiled until his face was full of wrinkles. It was obvious that he was really happy. Qin Jianjia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll get someone to rush them.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Xi Fengling and Huo Siyu walked over with wine sses. ¡°Those two are going to have some alone time. You have to greet the guests yourself.¡± As soon as Xi Fengling finished speaking, there was a loud sound. It was the sound of a helicopter. Yin Shuguo and Qin Jianjia finally realized what Xi Fengling meant. Qin Jianjia chuckled. Yin Shuguo scolded jokingly, ¡°They¡¯re already so old, but they¡¯re still so yful. Why don¡¯t they take a look at the guests who came today? Jianjia, tell Han¡¯er and your father to properly greet the guests. Seriously!¡± At the same time, in the helicopter. Yan Jinyu and Yin Jiujin didn¡¯t change their clothes at all. Yan Jinyu was still wearing her wedding dress. As for this half an hour, Yin Jiujin naturally pulled her away to make out with her. After Yan Jinyu was kissed until she was dizzy, she was carried to the helicopter. ¡°Brother Nine, isn¡¯t it bad for us to leave the guests like this?¡± In the helicopter, Yan Jinyu leaned in Yin Jiujin¡¯s arms and looked at the dark crowd from the window. ¡°There¡¯s no need to care. No one will have any objections.¡± He was indeed a big shot. Yin Jiujin hugged her. ¡°The trip we agreed on previously can be used as a honeymoon trip.¡± ¡°Then, how long did Brother Nine n for this trip?¡± ¡°About two months.¡± How willful. He lowered his head and pecked the tip of her nose. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already made arrangements for all my work. We can y in peace for two months.¡± Who was worried about that? She was worried¡­ Forget it. It was good to spend two months alone. Yan Jinyu leaned in Yin Jiujin¡¯s arms and looked at the clear blue sky outside. Their future would be even better. (End of story) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!